《Quick Transmigration: Heroine Arrives, Woman Rapidly Retreats!》 Chapter 1 – Systems And Tasks In a pure white space, a woman wearing aplicated ancient Chinese outfit stood there with her eyes tightly shut. Her almost perfect face, like carved jade, looked a bit serious at this time. Not far from her body was an adult head sized halo. After some period of time, the woman''s eyelids slightly fluttered and slowly opened. At first, she was still a bit dazed as arge amount of information suddenly poured into her mind so quickly she couldn''t adapt. Soon, her mind cleared. A body of white light that had been quietly floating not far in front of her saw that she had awakened and shed its body. It actually called out in a human voice: "Hello, Host Number One, I am your partner. You can call me a guide or system." The woman known as Host Number One nodded and said, "System." She called out this easy name for simplicity. At this moment, she had already absorbed the information and naturally understood what was before her eyes and what her task was. "So my task is to go to each world, be the original female lead of that world, rece the identity of the heroine, and suppress cannon fodders in order to allow the heroine to live a sessful, brilliant life?" The system''s light seemed to sh a bit brighter, "Yes, I do not know where these cannon fodder women came out from recently, one by one wanting to rece the heroine. As everyone knows, the protagonist of each world are all chosen by thews of the world. Forcibly depriving the woman''s fate will only disturb thews of the world and cause instability. No effect can be seen for a short period of time. Later, light side effects are all kinds of natural disasters in the world. The serious effects may trigger the copse of the entire world. "The purpose of your creation is to first protect the fate of the heroine and also maintain the stability of the world." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The woman nodded and suddenly asked, "The memories in my head, are they real?" ording to her memories, she was a woman named Gu Shengyin, who had lived a life of wealth and honor, but it all was taken away by an outsider and she died a miserable death. Mercy was her heart of perseverance. As she contemted, she was unable to stop the heart from feeling resentment and murderous intent. The system replied, "That was an illusory world. I just put your consciousness into the heroine''s body in that world and let you experience her life. You are Gu Shengyin but also not." The system said, "Number One is just a code name. Host, you can give yourself a name." The woman thought for a moment, "Gu Shengyin, this name¡­I really like it. I''ll pick this one." The system shed a white light, "Good, I have already transferred all the information into your mind. If you have no questions, then we can begin the task now." One, no, Gu Shengyin nodded and smiled a bit coldly. Her eyebrow quirked and, coupled with that perfect face of hers, was actually a bit intimidating: "Of course there''s no problem. I''m also very curious about these people who dream big and want to get rid of the female lead." After all, she was inevitably affected by the memory of "Gu Shengyin" and had a heartfelt resentment and enmity towards these outsiders. System inexplicably felt a bit cold and suddenly wanted to light incense for those outsiders who were about to face Gu Shengyin. This master seems like she should not be messed with ah. But also, after all, that person personally created¡­ "Prepare to enter the world: three, two, one¡­" Gu Shengyin only felt a moment of dizziness before losing consciousness. Chapter 2 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 1 "Junzhu1, the wind is strong here. Your body has just recovered a bit, how about allowing this servant to bring you back to rest?" Qing Yi, a green-clothes servant girl with a sincere expression looked at the girl who gazed at the mandarin ducks in the pond. Under the warm sun on this spring day, the girl was wearing a snow-white cloak with silver embroidery, wrapped tightly from head to toe. When she heard some sounds heading her way, she turned around, her cloak sliding open, revealing the crimson imperial dress underneath. As one''s gaze drifted downward, the skirt''s embroidered blossoms were in full bloom. Gu Shengyin smiled. She was not here just to suffer the strong wind, but to wait for the opposing female toe and "confess sins". That''s right, at this moment, the "junzhu" that Qing Yi called was Gu Shengyin who came toplete the first task. The original Jiang Lingzhen''s father was the War God Great General of the Tian Qi Dynasty. Her mother was the only full-blooded sister of the Emperor, Wencheng chang gongzhu.2. As the only di3 daughter of the two, Langhua junzhu Jiang Lingzhen was not only of an honorable and noble status, she also had the appearance of a flower and the brilliance of the moon ¨C an extremely rare beauty. Additionally, during Jiang Lingzhen''s childhood, she was engaged to the Empress'' son, the Second Prince. The second prince was already established as Crown Prince and, in the future, Jiang Lingzhen would be the most distinguished woman in the future. However, the Crown Prince fancied her younger shu4 sister, Jiang Yunshan. Jiang Yunshan was the result of a major disgrace once when the General was drunk. Her mother was a maidservant who served the general. When she discovered her pregnancy, she quietly concealed the matter until she gave birth. The general was furious when he found out. He killed Jiang Yunshan''s mother, but chang gongzhu pitied the innocent child and let the servants keep Jiang Yunshan in the residence as an embarrassment of an illegitimate daughter. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The original Jiang Yunshan was timid, and after reaching the marriageable age, she followed chang gongzhu''s decision for her to marry a small official and lived an ordinary life. However, the woman who crossed over could not be reconciled with living an ordinary life, and deliberately seduced the Crown Prince and the two began an affair. In the end, after the Crown Prince ascended the throne, he demolished the Jiang family''s power, abolished the original female''s rank of Langhua junzhu under the charges of immorality, sent an assassin to kill the Great General, and sent the whole Jiang family to the border with falsified charges. Even his own paternal aunt, Wencheng chang gongzhu, was imprisoned in her residence until she sunk into depression and finally died. The original female because of Jiang Yunshan, bore unbearable humiliation time and time again as she was subjected to disgrace. Gu Shengyin, who just learned of what happened to this world''s heroine, lost herself in thought for a moment: Too much alike! Jiang Lingzhen and "Gu Shengyin" both had the same distinguished status, the same encounter with a heartless male, and the same miserable end. The system told her the reason: "I purposely chose this world because of this. With your experience as Gu Shengyin, I chose this as the first world because of its rtively familiar story. It should make it easier toplete the task." And so, Gu Shengyin was sitting there waiting for Jiang Yunshan to take the bait. The original Jiang Lingzhen was at a temple festival three days earlier, when she was ''identally'' bumped, fell and hit her head and fell in aa,ter waking up as Gu Shengyin. At the time, there were many people at the temple, but no one knew how Jiang Lingzhen fell. Although chang gongzhu was angry, she only dismissed a few servants. At this time, the transmigrated female who crossed over and reced Jiang Yunshan ran over to show "sisterly love." Knowing that the culprit behind Jiang Lingzhen''s fall is Jiang Yunshan, Gu Sheng decided that this "good intention" must be nicely returned. Trantor''s Corner: MTL is hard in its own way I guess. I don''t even know who is who sometimes. Feel free to ask questions if you''re confused, though I might not have a definite answer rted to the story. Chapter 3 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 2 "Junzhu, the Second Young Lady came to see you," Hu Zhu, another maidservant that was posted outside of the pavilion came to report. Gu Shengyin''s prediction came true. Soon Gu Shengyin could see, in the distance, a soft and beautiful white figure walking towards her. Really is a little beauty. Gu Shengyin secretly praised. Jiang Yunshan had willow eyebrows, almond eyes, face like a hibiscus, and a delicate and timid expression on her face. She was truly a woman that could easily arouse the affection of men. In contrast, although Jiang Lingzhen possessed beauty that could cause the downfall of a city, her appearance is simr to Wencheng chang gongzhu, with phoenix eyes and proud brows, a noble identity, and an incorruptible and imposing manner that she learned from childhood. To sum it up, shecks the delicate softness ofmon girls. Before Jiang Yunshan even reached Gu Shengyin, she started shedding tears, causing Gu Shengyin to click her tongue in amazement. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Younger sister came to give elder sister an apology. That day if I was more careful and advised Sister to not go towards that crowded area, Sister would not have to bear this suffering." Jiang Yunshan said with a look of remorse. Gu Shengyin coldly smiled: Jiang Yunshan seems concerned, but actually implied that Jiang Lingzhen decided to go to that crowded area herself and med others when she fell. Jiang Yunshan previously had not caused waves. Today, she deliberately appeared like this surely for someone specific to see. (T/N: Was originally ''without wind, there cannot be waves''. Simr to the idiom, ''Where there is smoke, there is fire.'') Gu Shengyin watched indifferently as Jiang Yunshan spoke wonderfully. She sat motionlessly and didn''t speak. Wasn''t she putting on a show? Then I''ll let you act as much as you want! Jiang Yunshan originally came to put up an appearance, how would she know that Jiang Lingzhen would actually ignore her? Jiang Yunshan red poisonously at Jiang Lingzhen with me and noticed the long red dress the other was wearing. Jiang Yunshan was almost unable to hold in her jealousy ¨C that brocade was this year''s tribute from Liuguang. Other than the Empress Dowager and the Empress getting two bolts, only one bolt was left to Princess Wencheng, which at this moment was worn by Jiang Lingzhen. She had already started this act so she could not stop halfway. She put in all her energy to rub her eyes, thus her poor eyes were rubbed very red. It was truly swollen red. Jiang Yunshan almost couldn''t endure anymore when the person she was waiting for finally arrived. "What happened here?" Came a young man''s voice. The owner of the voice appeared wearing a jade crest in his hair, spotless white robe decorated with a jade belt. It was Jiang Lingzhen''s fiance, Tian Qi Dynasty''s Crown Prince Ji Ye. "Your Royal Highness," Gu Shengyin stood up to curtsy. Ji Ye promptly held out a hand to raise Gu Shengyin: "Cousin, you do not have to be too polite. You and I are cousins1 and are engaged to one another. You do not need to stick to formalities." Ji Ye was nevertheless quite satisfied with this cousin fiancee of his. Not to mention her family background, her appearance was even rarer. Who in the Imperial City did not envy this Crown Prince''s good fortune? "Yunshan greets cousin." Jiang Yunshan saw the Princee in but did not put her in his eyes. She couldn''t help but secretly grit her teeth and call out. Ji Ye finally noticed Jiang Yunshan to the side and was somewhat irritated. The irritation eased when he turned his head and saw Jiang Yunshan''s pitiful but lovely appearance. "You are?" Jiang Yunshan softly came up to him and curtsied, her neck slightly bent exposing an area of creamy skin: "This lowly one is Jiang Manor''s Second Young Lady." The original Jiang Yunshan was as timid as a mouse. She would hide far away when she saw the Crown Prince, where would Jiang Yunshan get the opportunity to meet him? The Crown Prince frowned and thought for a moment: "Oh, it turned out to be Jiang General''s low-birthed daughter." Gu Shengyin smiled as she watched Jiang Yunshan''s face be extremely marvelous. Trantor''s Corner: You''ll probably notice that I might have switched back and forth for some terms. I''m using this site to help me, but it still gets confusing. Chapter 4 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 3 Gu Shengyin knew that Jiang Yunshan, who came from a different world, was extremely sensitive about her lowly identity of a shu daughter. In the former storyline, she was the only one favored by the Emperor and after insistently asking, the Emperor granted her a honorable birth status, as if that could really make her superior. Gu Shengyin''s task in this world was to prevent the miserable fate of Jiang Lingzhen and allow her to be the most distinguished woman in Tian Qi Dynasty. In order to do this, Jiang Yunshan, the biggest hidden danger, could not stay. Prior to this, Jiang Lingzhen did not mind letting her experience more scorn and disdain. After all, in the original story, Jiang Lingzhen was tortured and humiliated by Jiang Yunshan until shemitted suicide. Within Jiang Yunshan''s sleeves, her nails had dug deeply into her palms, causing trails of blood to flow. However, on the surface, she put on a sorrowful and teary attitude: "Yunshan is aware of her lowly identity and can not have any acquaintance with the Crown Prince. It''s just that Yunshan admires the Crown Prince''s majestic presence and is unable to restrain these emotions. If there was any rudeness, I ask the Crown Prince for forgiveness." After she finished speaking, Jiang Yunshan lowered her head to hide her face and made to leave. The Crown Prince usually had a soft spot for the fairer sex, how could he bear to let this beauty shed tears? Not to mention, Jiang Yunshan was so well-mannered and her heart and eyes were filled with him. The Crown Prince only felt that his self-esteem had been greatly satisfied. (E/N: literal meaning was ''male ego'' cough) He quickly grasped hold of Jiang Yunshan and quickly smilingly coaxed her to stay. Gu Shengyin was watching this farce from the sidelines, thinking: How could this idiot1 be the heir to the throne? If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Since her task was to be the most distinguished woman, then, in order to not torture herself needlessly, the most honorable seat for the man should be given to someone else. To the side, the Crown Prince asked Jiang Yunshan about what had happened earlier and she took the opportunity to give her exnation. Sure enough, the Crown Prince looked towards Gu Shengyin with a disapproving look: "Cousin, the matter of you falling was not cousin Yunshan''s fault. She came here to apologize with a pure and virtuous heart. For what reason are you to making a fuss over this small matter?" Gu Shengyin loathed men like the Crown Prince who immediately lost their senses at the sight of a beauty the most. It was precisely because "Gu Shengyin" had encountered this type of man that she had ended up with such a deste ending. Shezily looked at her trimmed and round pearly nails, and opened her mouth to speak: "Your Highness Crown Prince, your words are terribly strange. I was just sitting here looking at the scenery when my younger shu sister ran here to cry. I just woke up from aa so my head was still dazed during. I did not understand at all what she was doing." She nced at Jiang Yunshan: "However, when I saw Your Highness Crown Princee here, I finally understood a bit better." Not wanting to see this couple, Gu Shengyin simply raised her hand to her forehead, and cried out, "Aiyo." Hu Zhu and Lin Liang, who had been waiting to the side, immediately came over with nervous looks on their faces. "Junzhu, are you not feeling well?" Hu Zhu asked. Gu Shengyin nodded: "After been blown by wind for so long, I really am feeling a bit dizzy after all. Support me back to rest." When she finished speaking, Gu Shengyin turned towards the other two to indicate her departure and left with her two maidservants supporting her. Ji Ye looked at her somewhat paleplexion that was a little more delicate,pared to her usual self, which added a touch of graceful beauty. His heart moved and he went to follow. Unexpectedly, an "aiyo" was eximed from the side. Just as he turned around, a soft fragrant body fell into his arms and filled up his heart. Gu Shengyin listened to the movements behind her and curled her lips in ridicule. Editor''s Note: ²Ý°ü ¨C c¨£ob¨¡o ¨C literal meaning ''grass bag''; refers to someone who seems impressive but is useless and incapable in actuality (like a scarecrow); simr to when someone uses the phrase ''paper tiger''? Chapter 5 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 4 "Junzhu, the Crown Prince''s behavior today was too offensive!" Back in her rooms, Lin Liang spoke straight forwardly with indignation without thinking. "Junzhu, even though you are the Crown Prince''s fiance, he would go so far as to being partial?" Jiang Linzhen''s maidservants were all personally selected and educated by Wencheng chang gongzhu, so naturally, the maidservants didn''t like Jiang Yunshan, who was the daughter of a servant who climbed into her master''s bed. "Second Young Lady normally acts calm and quiet, I did not expect her to hide her true self so well." Hu Zhu also stated from the side. Gu Shengyin allowed them to speak until she said: "You can say this here with me, but you definitely must not say such words outside." Hu Zhu and Lin Liang looked at Gu Shengyin''s expression. After being certain that Gu Shengyin was not affected by what happened earlier, they calmed down. Smiling happily, they replied, "Rest assured, we naturally know the depths1 outside." Gu Shengyin went to lie down while Hu Zhu, who was outside, was considerate enough to put down the curtains before retreating. The room fell into silence. "System." Gu Shengyin called out silently in her heart. "Does the host have any requests?" System''s figure appeared before Gu Shengyin''s eyes. Gu Shengyin asked: "My task is to allow Jiang Lingzhen to fulfill her original destiny of bing the most distinguished woman in Tian Qi Dynasty. Then, in that case, the Jiang family must not fall. At present, with this Crown Prince''s temperament, in order to preserve the Jiang family, it is best to rely on the Jiang family''s power and surpass the Crown Prince. Would this be disrupting the order of the world?" System''s body shed with a blink of white light. Gu Shengyin heard it reply: "This option has maneuverability. The world only chose the heroine for a fated destiny. You do not have preserve the fate of the male lead. The host only needs toplete the task. The process is entirely up to the host." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin heard the system''s response and calmed down. She silently pondered over which of the Emperor''s other princes was easier to support to the throne. Third Prince was born from Shu fei2 and had the backing of the Chengguo officials family . The Jiang family would not be any better in the future with Third Prince on the throne. Sixth Prince was stupid and had no culture or proper upbringing. Seventh Prince was disabled and had no opportunity to participate3. The rest of the princes were all still too young¡­ Gu Shengyin was somewhat distressed. Unexpectedly, after going through each one, not even one prince met her requirements. Wait! Gu Shengyin''s had an inspiration. How did she forget that person? In terms of rights to session, that individual had even more right to the throne than the Second Prince. After solving the issue weighing down her heart, Gu Shengyin''s finally rxed thought her head started hurting a bit. In the end, she was injured not long ago, so she quickly fell into a deep sleep. Wencheng chang gongzhu was sitting in a chair, appearing to be about thirty with an excellently maintained appearance. Her phoenix eyes were brimming with anger and beautiful face was covered in frost. A person knelt on the ground, reporting what had happened today in the pavilion. "Usually she seems so honest and obedient. I did not expect she suddenly lost her eyes4. She''s exactly the same as that woman who birthed her, used to pretending!" In the evening, the princess and the general spoke of this matter. The married couple''s rtionship was full of love and trust. Over the years, there were no concubines in Jiang fu (Jiang residence). The only exception was Jiang Yunshan''s incident. As expected, the general was immediately angered when he heard about the incident. Jiang Lingzhen was their only child and had always been the treasure of his heart, the pearl in his palm. "I am now notfortable with letting ah-Zhen marry out to the Crown Prince. In the future, Ah Zhen is bound to suffer many grievances with this Crown Prince''s personality." Wencheng chang gongzhu said. The general was deep in thought. Originally, they had not been happy with letting ah-Zhen marry into the imperial family. Ah-Zhen''s engagement with the Crown Prince was an oral decree by the Empress when she was born. There had been no reason for refusing, but now they conveniently had a reason to openly cancel the engagement. Gu Shengyin was not aware of this and had not even thought of the engagement. Over at her parents'' side, they had already begun discussing how to free her from the Crown Prince. Trantor''s Corner: I''ve only started MTL''ing this novel yet people have already started copying it to their own website. I know it''s not the first time that this type of thing has happened, but the very least you could do is mention where you got it from. I could go on and on about this, but to make it short, I feel like cold water has been poured on me. Thank you to the readers who read from my site Chapter 6 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 5 Jiang Lingzhen sat inside the horse carriage, her body swaying with the movement of the carriage as she gazed outside through the gap in the curtains. Wencheng chang gongzhu was a devout Buddhist. This time, because of her daughter''s misfortune, Wencheng chang gongzhu immediately brought her daughter to Tian Qi Dynasty''s most well-known temple, Qianlong Temple, to light incense and pray. Gu Shengyin was naturally willing to go since Qianlong Temple had superb scenery. Even if she didn''t have a purpose for going there, she could take a short stroll. Not to mention, this time, Gu Shengyin came to Qianlong Temple to meet that legendary figure. Jiang Yunshan''s carriage also followed along behind them. It was unknown how but she was unexpectedly able to persuade Wencheng chang gongzhu, who had no affection for her at all. Jiang Yunshan naturally had her own aims. It was precisely here in Qianlong Temple that the original Jiang Lingzhen had secured the Crown Prince''s affection. She must now seize a trace of affection from the Crown Prince and absolutely not allow Jiang Linzhen to have an opportunity to approach the Crown Prince. Her finger brushed against something cool and she stroked the smooth jade bottle hidden in her sleeve. The corners of her mouth curled up into a determined smile. (E/N: The idiom ÊÆÔڱصà (sh¨¬ z¨¤i b¨¬ d¨¦) was used here. Means "to be determined to win"; refers to the concept of ''you must aspire to obtain'') After Jian Lingzhen paid respect to Buddha with her mother, she made the excuse of getting fresh air. She informed her mother that she would be taking her maidservants, Hu Zhu and Lin Liang, to the back of the mountains. She was familiar with the story of this world and naturally knew that within the grounds of Qianlong Temple lived a person of status who went by the name Ju shi ¨C the eldest prince, Ji Yu born from the Emperor and Empress. Based on identity alone, no other prince was more honorable than Ji Yu. However, not long after Ji Yu''s birth, the Empress passed away because of an illness. As a result, the Emperor believed that this child was the cause of her death and regarded him coldly.Ji Yu grew up in the pce until the age of ten before the Emperor sent him to Qianlong Temple under the guise of "recing the Emperor to pray for themon people." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . In the original story, this eldest prince seldom appeared in any of the scenes in the story. He was truly a pure, quiet schr who spent his life quietly in Qianlong Temple. Gu Shengyin instructed Hu Zhu and Lin Liang to follow behind in the distance, and slowly admired the scenery in the back garden of Qianlong Temple by herself. Although she had Jiang Lingzhen''s memories, she could only count as a spectator. Gu Shengyin had not truly experienced what Jiang Lingzhen had seen and experienced. Gu Shengyin lost track of time due to the breath-taking view of the back mountains of Qianlong Temple. Hu Zhu and Lin Liang watched their family''s junzhu act like she had never gone out before, pausing here, gawking there. At a nce, they could tell that their junzhu was more excited than usual. She had not been outdoors for a long time because of her identity as a lofty junzhu. Although Gu Shengyin was boundlessly curious, she did not forget her task and slowly walked towards her nned destination. She remembered Ji Yu''s courtyard was located right in the middle of this back mountain, hidden in a section of bamboo forest. As she headed inward, the surroundings became more tranquil. Gu Shengyin could only hear the breeze blowing, the bamboo leaves rustling, and her own footsteps. Lin Liang pulled Hu Zhu''s sleeve: "Hu Zhu jie jie, should we advise the Miss to head back? This ce is strangely quiet." Hu Zhu looked ahead at Gu Shengyin who was obviously in high spirits and shook her head slightly. "It''s rare for junzhu to be so happy. We shouldn''t disappoint her. Qianlong Temple is an important Buddhist temple, so it is unlikely for someone to dare to disturb this ce." Gu Shengyin walked through the bamboo forest with a bit of curiosity in her heart: For a person who was able to live in this kind of ce for ten years, what kind of appearance would he have? Chapter 7 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 6 Gu Shengyin finally saw the small courtyard hidden in the bamboo forest ¡ª to be urate, it should be called a bamboo house. Gu Shengyin looked around for a while, but did not see that figure. It should be assumed that Ji Yu probably wasn''t here at the bamboo house but was elsewhere. Although the Emperor did not prohibit the eldest prince from walking around, he was not allowed to take half a step from Qianlong Temple grounds, which could be considered a disguised house arrest. "Greetings, this Noble Lady." Gu Shengyin had a nk expression when she heard a voiceing from behind her. Gu Shengyin turned her head slightly and when she saw who came, her eyes widened. This man really looks¡­ Gu Shengyin did not know how to describe him. Perhaps because he had been living on the temple grounds for many years, but the eldest prince did not seem like a secr person. Ji Yu was only a schr here to pray so he did not need to shave his head. His long hair was tied up with a cyan hairband1, his body was also clothed in cyan robes2. The clothing did not have the slightest decorative design, however, it didn''t make him seem inelegant. In fact,pared to all those essories and embroidered clothing, this suited him the best. He stood in front of Gu Shengyin, hands holding a branch of peach blossoms that he had just broken off, and bowed to her with a smile: "This Noble Lady, please." (T/N: OMG Ji Yu, I know you want to impress Gu Shengyin, but you didn''t have to break off a peach branch. You sinner of nature! D: ¡­.JK :P) (E/N: in ancient times, males would often break off thin branches of tree blossoms to give to a female ¡ª the freshest bouquet of flowers you can get :3c ) Gu Shengyin absentmindedly recalled Buddha''s nianhua (Ä黨) smile. This smile of Ji Yu''s had an atmosphere that belonged to those outside of worldly affairs, free from desire. She recovered her thoughts,ughed, and replied: "I came to Qianlong Temple to light incense and came out for some fresh air before I was attracted by the beauty of this mountain.I''ve unconsciously walked here and am slightly tired. I do not know if it is possible for Ju shi to invite me to a cup of water3?" Ji Yu and Ji Ye''s appearance were three tenths simr, which was the reason why Gu Shengyin was able to recognize Ji Yu. After listening to Gu Shengyin''s request, Ji Yu was stunned, then smiled: "This Noble Lady please follow me." He led Gu Shengyin to the bamboo house. After walking inside, she found out that this bamboo house actually had an independent small courtyard which was man-made with vines to create shade. Contrary to what she expected, this ce was rather interesting. At this time, Hu Zhu and Lin Liang had already walked to Gu Shengyin''s side. Ji Yu invited Gu Shengyin to take a seat before entering his rooms. After waiting for him toe out, he reappeared with a pot of tea in his hand. Gu Shengyin gave her thanks and raised her hand to receive it. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Young miss!" Hu Zhu whispered to Gu Shengyin to remind her that this was an unknown substance and she couldn''t drink it carelessly. Gu Shengyin carelessly smiled and raised the cup of tea to take a sip. "Ah!" Gu Shengyin eximed in surprise, "Good tea!" Ji Yu smiled: "This is just a little skill, not something that Noble Lady should praise about." Gu Shengyin said in her heart: With you acting like this, how am I supposed tomunicate with you? As a result, Gu Shengyin began talking with Ji Yu about this tea ceremony. Unexpectedly, the two were quite congenial. Originally, Gu Shengyin approached Ji Yu with a purpose, but after their conversation, she discovered that Ji Yu was unexpectedly on top of many of the news outside, and had a simr point of view. Unknowingly, the two actually talked for over an hour. Waiting until they paused to rest, Hu Zhu spoke in a low voice to remind Gu Shengyin that it was about time to go back. Looking at Ji Yu''s eyes that were shining brightly like the moon: "It''s hard toe by an intimate friend in life. It is indeed a blessing of life to see you today." Ji Yu was somewhat moved, but merely replied: "This bamboo house is in a remote area. Should I send you back?" Gu Shengyin, along with her maidservants and Ji Yu, was walking through the bamboo forest when she heard a strange sound. That sound was intermittent and asionally sexual and caused Hu Zhu and Lin Liang''s face to flush when they heard it. Trantor''s Corner: Guess who they are~ Tsk tsk tsk! To be doing that in the middle of a bamboo, much less a BUDDHIST TEMPLE!! Lesson of the day, gotta pick an appropriate time and ce otherwise, you''ll get unexpected visitors. Chapter 8 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 7 At first, Gu Shengyin was also blushing a bit. Even though she had not personally experienced it, all the people present knew what that sound meant. Soon, however, Gu Shengyin''s face paled. As she listened closely, these two voices were unexpectedly familiar! Now she could not continue being shy and nced in that direction. From this nce, Gu Shengyin became deathly pale at once. That woman with a half-opened skirt, revealed fragrant shoulders, and flushed face full of spring (lust) was precisely her younger shu sister, Jiang Yunshan. The man who leaned over her younger shu sister while moving his lower body was the very person who she had an oral engagement with, Crown Prince Ji Ye! Ji Yu looked at Gu Shengyin who seemed to have received a huge blow from the scene in front. She looked distraught and on the verge of copsing. Uncontrobly, he felt overwhelming pity for her in his heart. At this moment, regardless of etiquette, he supported her by lending an arm: "Do you know these two people?" Not knowing whether it was an illusion or not, however, Gu Shengyin only felt that there was a faint scent of lotuses on his body. This season was not the time for lotuses to bloom. When she heard Ji Yu''s question, Gu Shengyin just shook her head slightly and bit her lips. Seeing this, Ji Yu did not ask anymore and gestured to the two maidservants behind him whose faces were filled with shock. The group quietly withdrew and left. ********* They walked in silence. Ji Yu finally sent them to the back mountain''s exit. At this time, Gu Shengyin''s expression had restored its calmness. She turned towards Ji Yu and gave her thanks: "Many thanks to Ju shi (Ju schr)." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Even though Ji Yu saw her calm face, her eyes were somewhat dazed. Knowing that she was rather absent-minded at this moment, he only said a few words before taking his leave. After returning to the bamboo house, Ji Yu shut the door and the expression on his face changed. His five facial features were excellent and usually wore an indifferent aloof-from-worldly-affairs expression. People would say that he looked like an immortal from above the mountains and clouds who would have a pic in the clouds while drinking wine. However, at this moment, thatpassionate smile disappeared. The pair of warm moist eyes unexpectedly revealed a chilly and stern look. "Go investigate who the woman that came today was. Additionally, investigate the woman who was having sexual rtions with my second younger brother." His voice was cold and hard without a trace of affection. From a corner in the house came a low "Yes" that couldn''t be located. Afterwards, a breeze blew through and the bamboo becamepletely quiet. Ji Yu poured himself a cup of tea and slowly sat down on the rattan chair. He recalled that woman he met during the day. In fact, as soon as Gu Shengyin came to the bamboo house, he discovered her and was attracted by her eyes. They were not feigning its purity and innocence. Those eyes contained genuine curiosity for everything. He watched her because she was amazed at seeing a weird nt. She was surprised by a small insect that suddenly flew out from the flowers and looked at it with interest. Of course, all of this was what Ji Yu saw from the expressions in her eyes. Gu Shengyin had never been pretending from beginning to end. She had always maintained the perfect appearance of ady who came from a noble family. It was this contrast that had interested Ji Yu. Of course, he did not know that this type of appearance, in another ce in a distant world had a specific name for it called, contrast meng (moe gap). His nature was cold ever since he had been thrown into this ce by his own father for more than a decade. He had already acquired an orderly and calm temper, and few people or things could enter his heart. Gu Shengyin was one of them. However, based on her reaction today, she seemed to have some sort of rtion with his second younger brother. Ji Yu furrowed his brows. Chapter 9 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 8 Gu Shengyin and her maidservants had somewhat dazed expressions. "Junzhu?" Hu Zhu seemed rather worried about Gu Shengyin. Even though other people were not aware of the engagement between her junzhu and the Crown Prince, they were all very clear about what their duties to their junzhu were, and this was clearly awful. Today, the actions of the Crown Prince and Jiang Yunshan were simply a p in the face to Jiang Lingzhen. Gu Shengyin''s face was still somewhat pale. Based on the personality of the original Jiang Lingzhen, if she discovered this kind of thing, she would inevitably not inform her parents. She might even order her maidservants to keep their mouths shut and not leak any information of this event. She, Gu Shengyin, was definitely not willing to do so! Why should she let off that dog couple so easily! (E/N: ¹·ÄÐÅ® [g¨¯u n¨¢n n¨·] ¨C meaning: dog male and female; means a cheating couple or couple with shi¡ª-bad personalities) Wencheng chang gongzhu could see at a nce that there was something wrong with her baby after she came back. "Ah-Zhen, what happened? Did you encounter something that made you unhappy outside?" Wencheng chang gongzhu asked with a distressed look on her face. When Jiang Lingzhen saw her mother, the emotions she had kept bottled up erupted. She instantly threw herself into Wencheng chang gongzhu''s arms and cried. Wencheng chang gongzhu suddenly started panicking. She was always noble andposed on the outside but Jiang Lingzhen was her only daughter who she loved dearly from the depths of her bones. She was the pearl in her heart. Moreover, ah-Zhen had always been in control of her emotions. Where would you ever see her crying like this? No matter how she coaxed her, Gu Shengyin only continued crying and would not say anything. Gu Shengyin, of course, would not say that she was wronged. The more she said she was not wronged, the greater the anger Wencheng chang gongzhu would have. Although this behavior somewhat took advantage of her love for her daughter, Gu Shengyin thought of the fate of the original Jiang Lingzhen and the Jiang family and could only supress her personal feelings. "What happened when you two went out with the junzhu today?" Wencheng chang gongzhu''s sharp gaze shot towards Hu Zhu and Lin Liang. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Hu Zhu and Lin Liang naturally did not dare conceal the matter. Trembling with fear, they knelt down on the ground and said that they saw the Crown Prince and Second Young Lady having improper rtions today. "Absolutely disgraceful!" It was unknown whether Wencheng chang gongzhu was scolding Crown Prince or Jiang Yunshan. "This¡­This is simply bullying!" She had never expected that, in the purend of Buddha, under her own eyes, the two would actually do this kind of dirty thing. "Ah-Zhen." Wencheng chang gongzhu gently pulled Gu Shengyin into her arms. "Tell Mother, do you actually like the Crown Prince?" Gu Shengyin stared nkly for a moment. She had a bewildered expression with reddened eyes and nose, which seemed exceptionally pitiful. She shook her head and whispered: "I don''t know." The original Jiang Lingzhen naturally liked him, but that was after marriage. Before that, Jiang Lingzhen had simply held a favorable impression of the Crown Prince. Since she had changed to Gu Shengyin, it was impossible that she would have a positive attitude towards him. Seeing her like this, Wencheng chang gongzhu rxed. The reactions of her daughter clearly indicated that she was not emotional. Today, she had been greatly insulted. It was probably because the Crown Prince''s behavior had hurt her face. She breathed a sigh of relief. This was much easier to handle. If ah-Zhen really had feelings for the Crown Prince, she would have to spend effort to dissuade her daughter. No matter what, this type of Crown Prince was unlikely to be a good match. She stood up and told the servant girl to fetch some hot water before turning towards Gu Shengyin, who was staring nkly ahead: "Ah-Zhen, look at Mother." Gu Shengyin looked at her a bit hesitantly. "You are the daughter of this chang gongzhu, the only legitimate daughter of the great Jiang General, and have been bestowed the title of Langhua junzhu by the Emperor." Wencheng chang gongzhu looked at her proudly. "No matter what, you can lift your chin proudly. People like the Crown Prince and Jiang Yunshan are not worth your tears!" Chapter 10 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 9 Meanwhile, an investigation report arrived before Ji Yu. Ji Yu picked up the report about Gu Shengyin. "So she was called Jiang Lingzhen, Aunt Wencheng''s daughter." Jiang Lingzhen, Ji Yu opened his mouth and quietly repeated her name a few times. Ever since he was "exiled" to Qianlong Temple, the Imperial n members all couldn''t wait to ostracize him. Wencheng chang gongzhu was one of the rare people who had showed concern about him. To this elder, Ji Yu was rather grateful. "Huh?" Ji Yu noticed a line of words in front of him. "An engagement with the Crown Prince since childhood?" Ji Yu couldn''t help but think of that woman he had talked and smiled with in the bamboo forest. To give her to Ji Ye, that type of guy, was really a pity. However, since he had made up his mind, this engagement was doomed to nonexistence. Ji Yu reached out his hand to pick up another report, this one pertaining to Jiang Yunshan. "An shu daughter trying to seduce the older di sister''s fiance?" Ji Yu clenched his hand. The report on Jiang Yunshan was crushed by the sudden force. "Since you want to climb onto the bed of my good second brother, I shall help you." Ji Yu smiled meaningfully. Facing a hidden area, he pped his hands and a ck shadow appeared kneeling in front of Ji Yu. "Do something for me¡­" If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Wencheng chang gongzhu returned from Qianlong Temple and went directly to the Great General''s house. "There was such an incident?" Jiang General was shocked and angry. Regarding Yunshan, this daughter, he had no impression at all. Back in those days when he and Wencheng were in love with each other, Jiang Yunshan''s mother took advantage of him when he was drunk and climbed his bed. Afterwards, even though Princess Wencheng expressed that she was not bothered by it, he still felt that he owed his wife. Towards Jiang Yunshan, he really did not have any love for her. "Rebellious daughter! I must punish her with the family punishment!" The general was furious. (T/N: Inserting emoji for the general >> (¨p?Òæ?) ) "Wait a minute." Wencheng chang gongzhu stopped the raging general. "Disciplining Jiang Yunshan is only a trivial matter. Our top priority now is to cancel ah¨CZhen''s engagement with the Crown Prince. With ah¨CZhen''s marriageable ageing soon, the Empress will send an imperial decree to confer the marriage and we''ll have no time to deal with it. I am not willing for ah¨CZhen to be married off to a fiance who had improper rtions with her younger shu sister!" "You''re right." The general calmed down. The married couple began to consider how to bring up this issue to the Imperial family. They didn''t expect an Imperial summon toe when they had yet toe up with a solution. "Long live the Emperor!" Wencheng chang gongzhu and Jiang General bowed to the Emperor sitting above. "You may rise." The Holy Emperor, who was sitting above them on the dragon chair, felt somewhat embarrassed. He looked at the face of his elder sister, Wencheng. He felt that some of the following things could not be said. "Zhen and the Empress have had the same dream every night." The Emperor muttered to himself for a while before resolving himself to speak. Princess Wencheng and Jiang general nced at each other. What was the rtionship between the dreams and them? The Emperor''s next words shocked them. "One day the Sun fell from the East and descended into the Eastern Pce." The Eastern was the residence of the Crown Prince. Jiang general said: "Congrattions, Your Majesty! This is an auspicious sign." However, the Emperor''s next sentence frightened the Jiang couple: "A month had passed since the arrival of the Moon and it has stayed there." Princess Wencheng made coughing sounds in her mind. What did the Emperor mean? The Sun and Moon descending, this was indeed a lucky omen. The Crown Prince is the Sun. Who is the Moon in their Jiangfu? After pondering for a while, the person who most qualified was ah¨CZhen. The chang gongzhu was scared by her thoughts and felt cold sweat. At this time, many people believed in Buddhism and thought highly of this sort of matter. If ah¨CZhen was the one who brought this omen, then the engagement between her and the Crown Prince could no longer be canceled, and they could not do anything about it. JMin''s Corner: Do you guys think this omen is real? What shall happen to our MC?! There will be another chapter today, so hang on tight! Chapter 11 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 10 Wencheng chang gongzhu looked towards her husband and found that his eyes also showed bewilderment. This matter came too suddenly and caught the married couple by surprise. Wencheng chang gongzhu took a deep breath and forced a smile: "Your Majesty, have you been too tired in the past couple days which has lead you to start hallucinating?" This was practically the brightest question of the day! Anyhow, Wencheng chang gongzhu must not watch her daughter enter the Eastern Pce, this pit of fire. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The Emperor''s mood dropped on the spot and he red at his younger sister: "I haven''t gotten bad eyes like an old man yet! Moreover, the Empress had the same dream these days. Are the Empress'' dreams also an illusion from overworking?" This was his only younger sister born from the same mother; how else would the Emperor let her off so lightly. If it was someone else, they could be used of showing great disrespect for questioning the Emperor. Looking at the Emperor''s determined face, Wencheng chang gongzhu and Jiang general felt cold inside. Seeing that the Emperor was watching the both of them, Wencheng chang gongzhu reluctantly smiled, not forgetting her manners and said: "I wonder what Your Majesty intends to do." This time, the Emperor hesitated. He looked at his sister with a rare apologetic and remorseful expression. When Wencheng chang gongzhu and her husband saw that expression, they began panicking in their hearts. What other variable does this situation have? The Emperor seldom experienced this sort of embarrassing moment. He looked at his younger sister: "Wencheng, there was something about this matter that zhen has not told you yet. No matter what, as a princess of the Imperial family, you must know that whatever decision zhen made was for the sake of the Imperial family." Wencheng chang gongzhu felt even more flustered in her heart: "Huang xiong (Royal older brother), in the end, what matter are you speaking of?" In a moment of exasperation, she shouted the name she used to call her brother many years ago. "In zhen''s dreand, the Moon did not actuallynd in your first daughter, ah-Zhen''s Youhuan courtyard. Rather, it came from a ce called Haitang courtyard. Zhen has already made a decision. The beginning of next month, on the eighth, the Crown Prince will wee your shu daughter as ce fei (Imperial concubine) and enter the the pce." The Emperor truly felt that this decision was rather unfair to Wencheng chang gongzhu and Jiang general. He was aware of the engagement between the Crown Prince and Langhua junzhu, Jiang Lingzhen. However, now the Crown Prince was weing her younger shu sister to the pce instead. Tian Qi Dynasty never had two sisters serve one husband before, let alone recing the marriage candidate. However, that method would bring humiliation to Jiang Lingzhen. As a result, the Crown Prince and Jiang Lingzhen''s engagement would undoubtedly be canceled. Wencheng chang gongzhu waspletely dumbfounded at this moment. The Emperor was under the impression that she had a hard time epting his words. Little did he know that she did not find it unbearable but was actually pleasantly surprised. Heaven truly helps the pitiful! Wencheng chang gongzhu was shocked and delighted. She didn''t expect that one moment she was pacing back and forth while worried about her daughter''s fate, and the next moment, she unexpectedly received such good news. Even the engagement that had been troubling her had been resolved! When she recovered, she heard the Emperor continue saying: "¡­Zhen knows this matter wrongs ah-Zhen. Zhen has watched her grow up and holds a lot of affection for her, also hoping that she would marry into Zhen''s Imperial family. Ai, consider this to be Zhen''sst time being unfair towards her. Tomorrow, Zhen will send out a decree sealing ah-Zhen as Qingyang junzhu. Zhen will bestow her the Qingyang County that is next to thend of your Wencheng." Wencheng chang gongzhu felt a little dizzy after being smashed by thisrge persimmon ¡ª¡ª the bestowal ofnd. The current dynasty junzhus didn''t have the qualifications to be conferrednd and the princesses also needed to rely on the degree of affection. Wencheng chang gongzhu, as the former Emperor''s daughter from the first wife and the current Emperor''s sister from the same mother, had honor and glory. She even owned her own restaurant. Yet, she didn''t expect the Imperial family topensate her daughter this way! A junzhu who was bestowednd wasparable to a royal princess and she must be respected! Chapter 12 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 11 The Emperor saw that the husband and wife had no objections and felt even more guilty in his heart. The next day, the reward given to Gu Shengyin was even more generous. The husband and wife cheerfully went back to Jiangfu. When Princess Wencheng returned home, she informed her daughter of what the Emperor had said about the matter today. After that, Princess Wencheng carefully watched her daughter''s expression and saw a look of happiness and no disappointment. With this, Princess Wencheng was able to let go of the worries in her heart. She was very afraid that Ah Zhen would hate to part with the respectable status as the Crown Prince''s Imperial concubine and entering the pce. Princess Wencheng grew up in the pce and knew of the means of the harem. Gu Shengyin was naturally delighted. She was eager to get rid of the engagement with Ji Ye and did not expect it toe as such a surprise. However, this did not appear in the original story. Gu Shengyin called the system. The system shed a bit before replying: "Checking in progress¡­Unable to inquire. Thew of the world may have automatically repaired it. There is no abnormal situation. Please perform the task as usual." Fine, Gu Shengyin no longer tangled with this matter since she could not see the results. "This is too cheap for Jiang Yunshan!" Princess Wencheng expressed with extreme anger. An illegitimate-born woman who could marry the heir of the throne as Ce fei was already considered to be very honorable. Princess Wencheng had no doubt that there was a lucky omen in that Sun and Moon dream. If it was not because of the fact that Jiang Yunshan''s low birth could not be made public, and that there was absolutely no way to block the mouth of the court officials, the Imperial family might have raised her status. Gu Shengyin blinked her eyes, cheap? Not always. After all, Ji Ye and Jiang Yunshan were the culprits of the Jiang family''s destruction. This life, since she upied Jiang Lingzhen''s body, it was natural for them to receive her retaliation. On this side, Ji Yu held the report in his hand and smiled softly: "I have lived in Qianlong Temple for quite a long time. I also haven''t gone out for a while. I wonder if those old friends still remember me?" On the second day, two Imperial decrees from the pce shocked the entire Imperial City. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Both Imperial decrees were rted to Jiangfu. First, in the Emperor''s handwritten decree, Jiangfu''s Lord of Langhua County was sealed as Qingyang County Lord and bestowed Qingyang County''snd. Langhua County Lord, who was now Qingyang County Lord Jiang Lingzhen, had be Tian Qi Dynasty''s first County Lord to be sealed and bestowednd. The second Imperial decree made people unable to make any sense of it. Jiang general''s concubine daughter was unexpectedly weed into the pce by the Crown Prince as his Ce fei. What is the status of the Crown Prince? The future Emperor of Tian Qi Dynasty! Ce fei was not any different than the other Imperial concubines. In a way, all the Crown Prince''s Ce fei were the legitimate daughters of first-rate noble families. How was this Jiang Yunshan, an illegitimate daughter, able to be His Highness the Crown Prince''s Ce fei? Many people had this doubt in their heart. The previous Jiang Yunshan was too low-key. In the Imperial City, many people were aware that Jiang general exceedingly pampered his legitimate daughter, Langhua County Lord. As for Jiang Yunshan, the illegitimate daughter, who was that? Never heard of her! In Jiang Yunshan''s small courtyard, Jiang Yunshan proudly lifted her chin while happily listening to the constantpliments from others. She shot a nce in the direction of the Eastern courtyard where Jiang Lingzhen was living at, Youhuang Courtyard. She sneered in her heart: So what if you are the legitimate daughter? So what if you are a County Lord? In the end, your fiance became my man! She looked at the dark red embroidered butterfly skirt on her body. This satin skirt was sent from the Imperial Pce. If it was the original Jiang Yunshan, she wouldn''t dare to think of it. No rush, slowlye. Jiang Lingzhen, I will take everything you have one by one. I''ll let you taste how it feel to have nothing. Chapter 13 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 12 "System, the matter of how Crown Prince Ji Ye has harmed many innocent women these past few years, as well as him mixing withrge influential families by exchanging an ount book for mutual benefits, are they allpletely arranged?" Gu Shengyin asked. System: "ording to the host''s request, all the information have already been prepared." Sure enough, the system was a huge golden finger. Gu Shengyin flipped through the information in her mind. These things were monopolized by the Crown Prince and his followers. If talented people were used to investigate this, she still wouldn''t know what year and what month it would take to gather all this information. On the other hand, the system just only needs to scan once. There were no secrets that Gu Shengyin didn''t know in this world. "That''s good." These things were enough to prevent the Crown Prince from turning things around. The Crown Prince defiling many women was sufficient in arousing public anger. Additionally, the Emperor, who was still in his prime, would be even less likely to tolerate his acts of private interests that would even harm the dynasty. Only, these things would have to wait for a suitable opportunity to be revealed. Gu Shengyin''s heart rxed. As long as Ji Ye fell, then Jiang Yunshan naturally would not have a good life. Her task would be halfpleted. As for the other half, Gu Shengyin couldn''t help but think of that man in the bamboo forest behind the mountains. From the tip of her nose, she seemed to smell the light fragrance of a lotus. "Miss, are we really going to do this?" Hu Zhu asked somewhat nervously, in contrast to Lin Liang, who seemed rather excited. Gu Shengyin nced at her with a smile: "It''s not a shameful thing to do. You don''t have to worry. Ah Niang (Mother) would naturally let me go." At this time, she took off her elegant gorgeous pce clothing and reced it withmoner clothing. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Yes, today Gu Shengyin had an appointment with several good friends and would be going out to hunt. Tian Qi Dynasty was founded as a military country. Not to mentionsmoners, even most of the noble women were proficient in riding and hunting. These were also one of themon activities. Ever since falling down in the temple fairst time, Princess Wencheng had not allowed Jiang Lingzhen to go out by herself. In other words, the time when Gu Shengyin first came to this world. In addition to the time of going to Qianlong Temple with Princess Wencheng, she had never left the fu. As a human that was "created," Gu Shengyin expressed that although she had the system in her hand and her ability in all aspects of the Four Arts appeared to be perfect, she had not actually practiced them. (T/N: Four Arts of the Chinese Schr: Zither, Calligraphy, Go, Painting) Regarding to this riding activity, she was looking forward to it. After changing her clothes, Gu Shengyin let the two maidservants wait and went to "solve" the matter of her leaving the fu. She did not go to Princess Wencheng''s room, but instead¡­¡­went to Jiang general. Compared to Princess Wencheng who asionally punished her daughter, it was obviously better to settle the matter with the practically obedient general. Sure enough, with moist eyes blinking, pouting pink tender lips, plus a sweet "Ah Die (Father)", the general, who was known for being unshakable and cold-blooded, was utterly defeated at once. Still, he personally sent his daughter to the gate ¨C Jiang Lingzhen''s equestrian was personally taught by him. He watched his daughter leave while grinning from ear to ear. The general put away hispassionate fatherly smile, and instructed a dark wei: "Follow the Miss and don''t let here to any harm." "Yes." When Princess Wencheng got the news, Gu Shengyin had already gone. "All this was because you''re worried I won''t give my consent? Intentionally keeping me in the dark!" Princess Wencheng did not know whether tough or cry. She raised her face and said: "When the Miss returns, let here to my room. See how I''m going to clean her up!" The mama following closely behind Princess Wencheng did not dare to say this phrase out loud, but inwardly said: Princess, your eyes are smiling. Chapter 14 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 13 "Ah Zhen!" Seeing Gu Shengyining over, several Young Ladies waved at her. Gu Shengyin urged her horse to run faster. Sure enough, everyone was dressed like Gu Shengyin. They were all wearing outdoor clothing. Not too far away, there were several sturdy horses with their heads bowed eating grass quietly. "I haven''t seen you go out in a long time." The person who spoke was Danyang County Lord, Jiang Lingzhen''s intimate friend and also one of the few people who knew of her engagement with the Crown Prince. "Last time I fell down, Ah Niang did not allow me to go out." Gu Shengyin replied with a smile. She gave a splendid smile towards this young woman, who she had a very favorable impression on.In the original story, after Jiang Lingzhen fell into dire straits, Danyang County Lord was the only person who did not abandon Jiang Lingzhen, and thought of a way to help her escape from her cage. Danyang County Lord saw Jiang Lingzhen''s bright smile and did not see a trace of haze. It seemed like Jiang Lingzhen was able to let go of the matter after hearing that Jiang Yunshan was received as Ce fei. "Let''s go! A few days ago, my Father went to find good horses from the Western Regions. I''ll let you see them today!" Danyang County Lordughed. "Haha, Ah Zhen, ignore them. I''ll quietly bring you to a good ce!" Danyang County Lord excitedly said to Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin chased after her with interest, regardless of Hu Zhu shouting from behind, and immediately followed Danyang County Lord. "Bad!" While riding, Gu Shengyin discovered something amiss as the horse seemed to have signs of going crazy. This horse had problems! "Danyang! My horse has a problem!" Gu Shengyin shouted to Danyang in a loud voice. Danyang was rmed when she heard what Gu Shengyin said. Herplexion changed while looking at Gu Shengyining to her side. "Ah Zhen, hold on! I will slowlye towards you." Danyang County Lord controlled her horse to approach Gu Shengyin with the intention of pulling Gu Shengyin onto her horse when the timees. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Who knew that Gu Shengyin''s horse, who was already not in a normal condition, would raise its hind legs to kick when it saw another horseing over! "Sii~!" Danyang County Lord''s horse cried out in misery. She remembered to stabilize the horse as much as possible without falling, however, it was not willing to get close to Gu Shengyin again. By the time Danyang County Lord stabilized her horse with great difficulty, Gu Shengyin had disappeared without a trace. "Ah Zhen!" Danyang''s heart was in a panic. If something happened to Ah Zhen¡­.. Gu Shengyin was not doing so well at this moment. She did not know what stimted the horse. She only knew that the horse was crazily running. Staying on the horse was not good as tree leaves on the side would sometimes hit her. "System!" Gu Shengyin called for the system in her mind. "What is going on here?" The system replied: "Components of a hallucinogenic agent were detected from your horse." Gu Shengyin''s expression became cold: "Is this man-made?" The system replied: "This happened in the original story. Did the host forget?" Gu Shengyin recollected her thoughts. Yes, the woman that crossed over and became Jiang Yunshan gave Jiang Lingzhen''s horse poison. Jiang Lingzhen fell from her horse at once, and broke her left hand. It took six whole months to recuperate. Wasn''t this supposed to happen two yearster? The system replied: "The host changed the fate of the original Jiang Lingzhen, thus the world''s story has naturally changed. But now, I urge the host not to think too much and respond to your current situation without dy." Unexpectedly, in front of Gu Shengyin, wasn''t the road, but a smooth stone wall. The horse underneath her showed no signs of stopping. "Ah!" Chapter 15 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 14 Gu Shengyin shut off her mind and intended to jump off the horse. There was nothing else that could be done. No matter what, if it really ran into the stone wall, she wouldn''t survive but also die. When Gu Shengyin was preparing to jump off, she suddenly heard a doubtful "Yiii" sound from the system. At the same time, a strong and powerful arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her with force. Gu Shengyin flew into the air and fell into a generous embrace. Immediately, she breathed in a light lotus fragrance. Gu Shengyin knew exactly who the person behind her was. A blood-curdling scream was heard from the side. She unconsciously turned to look at the horse that she had previously rode on. "Don''t look." A clear voice sounded in her ear. In silence, she thought about the scene that she estimated to be bloody. She obediently nodded and did not look in that direction. With a severe cold expression, Ji Yu looked at the horse, whose life and death was unknown, lying in a pool of blood with a broken head and flowing blood. He hugged Gu Shengyin in his arms and turned the horse around to leave. (T/N: Raws had ''life and death unknown'' but I think it''s obvious that the horse is dead. ¡¥_(¥Ä)_/¡¥) After removing the hand that was covering Gu Shengyin''s eyes, she remembered. Shouldn''t this person be in Qianlong Temple? Why did hee here? Ji Yu was considerate and carried Gu Shengyin down from the horse. "Many thanks." Gu Shengyin gave Ji Yu her sincere gratitude. If it wasn''t for him, even if she had the system, Gu Shengyin would have suffered some injuries. "There is no need to thank me. I was just coincidently passing by, that''s all." Gu Shengyin did not know if it was an illusion or not, but she felt that when Ji Yu was speaking, he gave a meaningful nce at the system. "Impossible! No one but the host can see me." Gu Shengyin''s eyes dimmed and stopped caring about it. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Oh, right. Why did youe here?" Gu Shengyin asked. Ji Yu smiled: "I was idle and had no affairs to attend to, so I came out for a walk." Gu Shengyin thought to herself: A person who was forbidden from going outside could still beposed while leisurely taking a stroll. It seems like this eldest son of the Emperor''s is being taken care of by many people. She felt a little excited. The more powerful Ji Yu was, the higher chance ofpleting her task, right? Suddenly, there was a trace of warmth on the side of her cheek. Gu Shengyin raised her eyes and stared at Ji Yu. "There was a dried leaf." Staring at this man''s facial features up close, Gu Shengyin unexpectedly felt her heart beat irregrly. "System, he looks really handsome." The system, for some unknown reason, didn''t reply to her. Ji Yu smiled and looked at Jiang Lingzhen''s slightly reddish face, and then moved his eyes elsewhere. "Ah! It''s beautiful here!" Gu Shengyin previously did not pay attention to what was behind her. Surprisingly, it was a boundless ocean of flowers. "What kind of flower is this?" Gu Shengyin, with some curiosity, lightly sniffed the flower. She had never seen this type of blue flower before. Ji Yu followed her and crouched down: "This type of flower is from a tribe in the South, called Qing. It is said that if a young man in the tribe had an interest towards a young woman, he would confess to her in front of this flower. The young woman would then be aware that the person had feelings for her and was hoping to receive her response." His voice was gentle and pleasant to listen to. This story that was told through his mouth had a touch of inseparable love. Gu Shengyin felt that her heart was beating faster as she felt the heating from his side. What was the meaning of him bringing me here? And also talking about this story? While feeling uneasy and staring nkly, a bundle of tender and beautiful flowers appeared in front of her face. Behind those flowers was Ji Yu with a gentle and soft smile. "I think this flower suits you very much." Chapter 16 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 15 The wind stopped at this moment. Gu Shengyin felt a bit overwhelmed. She called out to the system in her mind: "System, what should I do at this moment?" Somehow, the system seemed like it crashed and didn''t give a response. Seeing Gu Shengyin''s frantic face, Ji Yu''s expression darkened. He knew that Jiang Lingzhen had not opened up to him yet, however, he did not want to wait any longer. He also prepared several ways of approaching her. Suddenly, his face changed. Someone came. With his identity, Ji Yu knew that it was not suitable to be exposed to the public at this time. He whispered to Gu Shengyin: "I suddenly remembered that I have a little matter to take care of and need to leave immediately.The matter of meing here, treat it as a little secret between us, okay?" Thest sentence was fine, but he deliberately lowered his voice and swung thest syble back and forth, causing Gu Shengyin''s face to turn red. Seeing her nod obediently, Ji Yu gave an attractive, satisfied smile. He thought for a moment and put his hand on Gu Shengyin''s hairpin while being filled with emotion. He departed immediately. When Ji Yu left, Gu Shengyin felt relieved. "Congrattions to the host on receiving a confession." The System''s voice sounded again at this time. Gu Shengyin feeling somewhat wronged: "I just called you so many times and you didn''t give me a reply." The system was silent for a moment before saying: "The program just had a loophole and was repairing itself." "Well, what should I do?" Gu Shengyin asked. The system thought for a moment: "The original n of the host was to assist Ji Yu to be the Emperor and you would be the Empress. He would be pleased with this type of situation. Wouldn''t this be the most suitable?" Gu Shengyin thought for a moment. It seemed that there was such a reason. However, why did she feel that something was amiss? If you''re not already doing so, please read this novel at . "Ah Zhen!" Not waiting for Gu Shengyin to think clearly, Danyang County Lord''s call interrupted her thoughts. Gu Shengyin stood up as Dnayang County Lord came down from her horse and clung to her. "I saw your horse be that way and was scared to death. Fortunately, you''re okay." Danyang County Lord cried frightfully. Gu Shengyinforted her friend in her arms: "Okay, okay. Aren''t I fine now?" Behind Danyang County Lord was a group of soldiers wearing armor. She assumed that Danyang County Lord did not see her, and in a moment of desperation, went back to find the soldiers for assistance. Not daring to allow Gu Shengyin to ride a horse on the way back, Danyang County Lord dragged Gu Shengyin onto the carriage. "I went to find these Imperial bodyguards in the vicinity. At this moment, Aunt Wencheng and Jiang General would surely have received the news." Danyang County Lord said to Gu Shengyin. Her father, Li Jun Wang, was born from the former Emperor''s Imperial concubine. Her addressing Princess Wencheng as Aunt was normal. Just as she said that, there was amotion outside the carriage. "What''s going on?" Danyang County Lord lifted the curtain. "Reporting back to County Lord, it is Jiang General." The guard outside the carriage answered. When she heard that it was her father, Gu Shengyin got off the carriage in a hurry. "Ah Zhen!" Jiang General saw his daughter safe, and promptly got off his horse to hold his daughter in his arms. Today, when he heard the news that the horse his daughter was riding on went crazy and was unounted, his whole body was paralyzed. After he reassured his wife, he immediately led the troops toe here. "We''ll go home first." Jiang General sent people to speak with Danyang County Lord and personally escorted his daughter back to the fu. "My Ah Zhen!" Princess Wencheng, who had gotten the news and waited outside the door for a long time, saw that Gu Shengyin didn''t lose a strand of hair and burst into tears. For a period of time, Gu Shengyin was at a loss at what to do. She had never experienced the affections of family. She had no choice but to awkwardly hug Princess Wencheng and slowly coax her. With great difficulty, she managed to coax her mother. Gu Shengyin was pulled by the husband and wife to the front of them and was asked in detail the ins and outs of the matter. Chapter 17 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 16 "Your horse, without any warning, suddenly went crazy?" Princess Wencheng and Jiang General''s faces were covered with frost. Listening up to here, if they couldn''t tell that someone was targeting Ah Zhen, the two could be counted as having lived for nothing. "Investigate! I''d like to see in the end who has a ck heart against Ah Zhen!" Princess Wencheng said through her clenched jaw, seething with hatred. "Ah Zhen, how did you escape?" asked Jiang General. When he found his daughter, she clearly showed no signs of injuries. Gu Shengyin once again recalled Ji Yu''s face, causing her to blush: "Someone suddenly appeared to save me, but he left right after saving me. I don''t know who that person was." Jiang General and Princess Wencheng did not think too much about the blush on their daughter''s face. They only thought that she was still in shock. Seeing Gu Shengyin''s face full of fatigue, they no longer asked her questions and let her return to her room to properly rest. Although Jiang Yunshan''s matter was hidden, it was not untraceable. Princess Wencheng very quickly locked onto her with suspicions, however, did not make any attempts to arrest her as there were not any evidence. "Is Mother doubting daughter? Although daughter is not Mother''s biological daughter, I have always been respectful and modest towards Mother over the past few years. I also do not dare to be disobedient towards older sister. In spite of everything, Mother even doubted daughter of having a hidden heart. In this way, daughter might as well knock daughter''s own head to prove daughter''s innocence!" Jiang Yunshan said and went to hit her head against the pir. Of course, it was impossible to seed. Jiang Yunshan sneered in her heart: I''m already Crown Prince''s Ce Fei and there isn''t any precise evidence. Princess Wencheng basically can''t do anything to me. Sure enough, Princess Wencheng just waved her hand and dismissed her. After returning to her room, Jiang Yunshan looked at the girl in the mirror. The original delicate figure dressed in clothing with flowers showed a graceful and elegant presence. Is this the taste of power? If she was still that petty and low illegitimate daughter, even if there weren''t any evidence, Princess Wencheng would put her to death with merely a sentence. Not enough. Still not enough. Merely being a Ce Fei of the Crown Prince, one did not have the capital to shake the Jiang family, this huge monster. If you''re not already doing so, please read this novel at . After Jiang Yunshan left, Princess Wencheng threw the cup of tea in her hand to the ground. "Your Highness, take care of your body." The mama, who attended Princess Wencheng since childhood,forted her. "You look at her revolting behavior! Truly thought herself as the Crown Prince''s Ce Fei already and did not put Ben Gong(How royalty addresses themselves) in her eyes." The more Princess Wencheng thought, the more she got angry. "The Sun and Moon, so what? Let Ben Gong see how big a storm it would set off if the Crown Prince''s Ce Fei can''t give birth to a child!" Princess Wencheng''s expression was extremely cold, and inparison, Jiang Yunshan was still a bit too tender. At the same time, Ji Yu''s desk also had more information. "This woman again?" Ji Yu looked at the three words Jiang Yunshan with an expression as though he was watching a dead object. "Aunt Wencheng started on her? That is just merely cutting off her chance of having a child and fighting for the throne. I think it is still too light. What material does she have to be jealous of Ah Zhen? Honorable status? Outstanding appearance? In this case, ruin it all." These few words determined Jiang Yunshan''s future fate. Gu Shengyin was talking with the system: "You say, should I get revenge on Jiang Yunshan?" System: "Host, someone had already made a counterattack for you. Jiang Yunshan won''t be able to jump around much longer. In this world, you only need to be quiet, and be a beauty who is doted on." Gu Shengyin: "¡­.What''s the meaning of meing here?" System: "Perhaps it was to motivate Ji Yu, this original hidden boss, to work energetically for the prosperity of the country and walk the path to reach the pinnacle of life?" Chapter 18 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 17 Jiang Yunshan sat amongst the crowd listening to honorable youngdies tter andpliment her. Laotai Jun(Old Lady/Grandma of a family) of Zhenguo Gongfu lived a long life of 70. Jiang Yunshan''s identity in the previous days naturally didn''t have the qualifications to attend, but what about now? Jiang Yunshan looked at her surroundings with pride. Now, who would dare look down on her? Little did she realize, all those genuine honorable youngdies in the distance were whispering: "This is the General fu''s illegitimate youngdy? Not only that, who knows where she got her good luck, even being fancied by the Imperial family." "Yeah, this time it''s really flying to the top branch and transforming into a phoenix." "Her Royal Highness and Qingyang County Lord pays a visit!" At that sound, the bustling Flower Hall quieted down. The Laotai Jun, who was over 70 years old, got up to personally meet the Princess. Seeing this, Jiang Yunshan tightly pinched her handkerchief in her hand. When Jiang Yunshan arrived, the olddy hadn''t bothered giving her a nce, but only sent her daughter-inw to meet her. Furthermore, there was Jiang Lingzhen. When she arrived, the eyes of the people around her all turned to Jiang Lingzhen, and it was clear that they wereparing the two. She lowered her head and looked at the clothes on her body; they were newly made. The fabrics bestowed from the Pce were used. She was also regarded as more honorable among the guests, yet she still couldn''tpare with Jiang Lingzhen. Currently, the Emperor only had one younger sister born from the same parents. What rare items were practically all sent to Princess Wencheng''s fu. Princess Wencheng was also a woman who was fond of precious items. These valuable items were almost always used on Qingyang County Lord Jiang Lingzhen''s body. Jiang Yunshan heard a woman on the side discussing the matter. The pigeon egg sized pearl on Qingyang County Lord''s shoe was the most valuable tribute this time from the Northeast King. The Empress had a pair. The long-time Empress Dowager also had a pair. Furthermore, there was a pair over at Princess Wencheng. Where would she have known, it was actually used to decorate the tip of Jiang Lingzhen''s shoe! If you''re not already doing so, please read this novel at . Based on this eastern pearl, the womenfolk present on the scene all have lost face to Qingyang County Lord(¾ÍƾÕâÒ»¶Ô¶«Ö飬¾Í½«ÔÚ³¡ËùÓÐÅ®¾ìµÄ·çÍ·¶¼¸ÇÁ˹ýÈ¥). Not to mention, the items on Qingyang County Lord''s body were all rare treasures. Jiang Yunshan, feeling that all the eyes on her were ridiculing her, couldn''t stay any longer and told the people around her that she was going out for a walk. Little did Jiang Yunshan realize that in the eyes of everyone present, when Jiang Yunshan saw her mothere over, she unexpectedly did not get up and greet her mother, but instead avoided her. This was seen by many people. They inwardly ridiculed that, as expected, she was an illegitimate daughter who did not know proper etiquette. When the Crown Prince came over, he noted Gu Shengyin amongst the crowd of womenfolk. He had always thought that Jiang Lingzhen would be his future wife. Although he felt that she was too inflexible and guarded, overall, he was quite satisfied with this fianc¨¦e. Where would he know, Father Emperor would make a decision to receive Jiang Yunshan as his Ce Fei. The moment he heard the Imperial decree, what came to his mind was: If Ah Zhen was not going to marry him, who would she marry? There were plenty of women like Jiang Yunshan. However, he could barely find a few women with Jiang Lingzhen''s stunning beauty in the entire Tian Qi Dynasty. Yet, at the same time, for a woman to have such honorable status andinvible temperament, that would only be Jiang Lingzhen. Ji Ye looked at Gu Shengyin, who was like the star celebrated by the moon. There was a fire burning in his eyes. This kind of beauty, besides he, the future Emperor, who else would have the qualifications to have her? (T/N: Tch, wishful thinking! You''re already taking her half-sister as a concubine, yet still wanting the MC?) His behavior had quietly been taken into a person''s eye. Chapter 19 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 18 Gu Shengyin, of course, noticed that possessive gaze from the Crown Prince, but she only found it disgusting. Why show affection at this time? If he really loved Jiang Lingzhen, he would not be able to do what he did with Jiang Yunshan. She had no choice but to be unaware of the situation and chat with the people around her. Fortunately, the Crown Prince could not stay in Flower Hall where the womenfolk were and soon left. When it was time to leave Zhenguo Gongfu, Gu Shengyin suddenly received news from the system. "You mean¡­" Gu Shengyin''s eyes were wide open, filled with disbelief. Aren''t those two people too bold? Just a moment ago, the system informed her that Crown Prince Ji Ye was behind a rockery in the back garden of Zhenguo Gongfu with a maidservant¡­.. (T/N: Probably hiding behind one of these :P) Sure enough, he''s an evil seducer. Gu Shengyin recalled the story to evaluate the Crown Prince. Who knew what Jiang Yunshan saw in her soon-to-be husband. This was apparently what he was like. Gu Shengyin got up and said to the several youngdies around her: "I have heard that there are several rare peonies in the back garden of Zhenguo Gongfu. Wouldn''t it be nice to see them?" Everyone naturally would not refuse. Li Ruoxuan, the youngdy of Zhenguo Gongfu, smiled and led everyone towards the back garden. The multiple peony trees truly deserved their reputation. Everyone clicked their tongue in admiration. When they prepared to go back, one of thedies suddenly paused and said: "I seem to hear a sound." Everyone heard what she said and stopped. Sure enough, they seemed to hear a woman''s cry in the distance. As the host, Li Ruoxuan, with many people on her side and had more or less ten maidservants following, very boldly proceeded to investigate the sound. Thesedies rarely had such exploration-like experiences in their everyday life, so they were all very excited. However, the closer they got to the sound, the fishier it got. If you''re not already doing so, please read this novel at . Although the voice was like a crying sound, there was an indescribable charm in the middle of it, causing the people who were listening to that rhythmic voice turn red. Several olderdies already had red faces, while the youngerdies still had ignorant faces. Theplexion of the experienced mamas already changed. "Several youngdies, the matter in front of us are not suitable for you to see. Allow us old ves to go and investigate." The old mamas looked at each other and went towards the direction of the sound. "Ah!" An ear-piercing scream was heard. Immediately, a man started swearing: "Blind old stuff,ing and interrupting this Grandpa''s good thing!" Everyone saw an old mama get kicked and fall to the ground. Listening to that man''s voice, it was unexpectedly Crown Prince Ji Ye! "What happened?" The guards patrolling the back garden of Zhenguo Gongfu heard the screams and rushed over to see an old mama falling to the ground. Not understanding what urred, without any exception, they all rushed over. It was toote for the women to react and try to prevent it. The half-clothed Crown Prince and the unclothed spring-faced maidservant was entirely exposed in front of everyone! In less than a quarter of an hour''s time, the Crown Prince''s romantic affair spread throughout Zhenguo Gongfu. Gu Shengyin, full of interest, looked at Jiang Yunshan face turn ashen. She didn''t know if Jiang Yunshan had ever thought that this day woulde and she, herself, would experience this sort of thing when she seduced the Crown Prince. The Pce''s decree came down very quickly, indicating that everyone was not allowed to spread rumors of this incident. However, that day, Zhenguo Gongfu had so many guests, it was impossible to stop people''s mouths shut. The secrets of the Imperial family were an interest to all people. Within two days, the entire capital city couldn''t help but have two or threements about the Crown Prince and Zhenguo Gongfu''s maidservant. Chapter 20 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 19 "Pa!" Another cup decorated with white cyan flowers fell to the ground. Jiang Yunshan still couldn''t calm her anger and swept another tea cup off the table onto the ground. Whenever she thought of those people who were at Zhenguo Gongfu gloating at her or looking at her with pity, she felt that she couldn''t contain the fire in her heart. "Reporting to Second Young Lady, County Lord hase to visit." The maidservant waiting outside the door cautiously returned. "Do not see!" Jiang Yunshan was in a fit of anger, where would she have the mood to see people, especially if it was Jiang Lingzhen, who she had wanted to ovee but never seeded. "Aiya, I came to take a look. Crown Prince''s Ce Fei, what is the matter?" Gu Shengyin saw the mess inside the room when she came to the door. (T/N: Can you feel that? That gloating? Tsk tsk, gotta say that I like this feeling. ;)) Yes, she deliberately came to stimte Jiang Yunshan. Jiang Yunshan''s face changed as she saw Gu Shengyining in: "How did youe in?" "Lu Yi! Didn''t I say that no one was allowed toe in?" Jiang Yunshan said while facing towards Gu Shengyin who was behind the maidservant. Gu Shengyin waved her hand to let Lu Yi leave. Lu Yi hesitated a little. Gu Shengyin said with a cold face: "What? In this General fu, my words do not matter?" Lu Yi hesitated for a moment, then went out. At most, Second Young Lady would scold her, but if she disobeyed the County Lord''smand¡­..Lu Yi shuddered. Princess Wencheng would probably not let her go! Lu Yi humbly retreated and considerately closed the door. Jiang Yunshan red at her maidservant and turned to see Gu Shengyin looking at herself with a smile. "Older sister, what''s the matter?" She adopted a smiling face. Now was not the time to argue with Jiang Lingzhen. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin suddenly came towards Jiang Yunshan and said in a malicious manner: "I just came to see how you were feeling since you discovered that you future husband and a small maidservant had a love affair." "Oh, right!" Gu Shengyin added while looking at Jiang Yunshan, "No matter what you think, you can only stifle it in your heart. You could only vent out your heart on other people. After all, you''re merely a concubine who does not have the qualifications toin." Jiang Yunshan was stunned. She never expected to hear this from Jiang Lingzhen''s mouth. She sneered: "I originally thought you were as pure and harmless as your appearance. Apparently, it was all just an act." Gu Shengyin didn''t put this point of criticism in her heart. She looked left and right for a seat that had not been destroyed and sat down with natural gracefulness. "Notpared to you. Did you know? Looking at your face when you heard the news when we were in Zhenguo Gongfu, my heart was very happy. When you heard the news, did it feel like you ate a housefly? Wasn''t it disgusting? It''s the same feeling when I saw you with the Crown Prince doing that shameful act in the back mountain of Qianlong Temple. It truly is that the heavenlyw always cycles, who has the firmament ever pardoned!" Gu Shengyin looked at Jiang Yunshan''s face with satisfaction. "You actually know?" Jiang Yunshan never imagined that what she thought of as a secret was no longer a secret. "I know many things." Gu Shengyin suddenly stood up and approached Jiang Yunshan. She looked at her panicking face and said: "Who was the person that pushed me down at the temple? Who was the person that drugged my horse a few days ago? All these things, I know very clearly. Jiang Yunshan, didn''t you want to y? I, Jiang Lingzhen, will properly apany you to y." After she finished speaking, Gu Shengyin left regardless of how Jiang Yunshan''s face changed behind her. Chapter 21 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 20 "Host, why do you want to scare her?" System voiced its doubts. Gu Shengyin said with a bright face: "I scared her? I only stated the facts. Whether she over-thinks it depends on herself." System: It always felt that the host was developing in a direction that she shouldn''t be. Ji Yu received news from his subordinates, and carefully read it twice. With a smallugh: "I originally thought she was azy, noble Persian cat. Unexpectedly, she turned out to be a small wildcat who bares her fangs and brandishes her ws." He only felt that Jiang Lingzhen was even more lovely like this. He wished he could immediately go to her side and look at her. Gu Shengyin was sitting in a chair listening to Hu Zhu report on how Second Young Lady was suspicious towards everyone during this period of time. The food in Lianfu were tested for poison before they were allowed to enter. The courtyard was tightly guarded. Sheughed. Jiang Yunshan really scared herself. Even if she really wanted to start with Jiang Yunshan, she would not choose to do it in Jiangfu, after all, she was the future Crown Prince''s Ce Fei. If something bad happened, although it would be unlikely to have serious consequences, Jiangfu would still have some troubles. Soon, it was time for Jiang Yunshan to get married. A Ce Fei could not wear red, could not be carried in an eight-person sedan, nor have the qualification to enter through the main entrance of the fu. Additionally, Princess Wencheng, who was fed up with Jiang Yunshan, hastily prepared her dowry that was just enough to keep face. Even the rednterns were not hung up in Jiangfu. Fortunately, with the Imperial family''s rewards, outsiders watched Jiang Yunshan''s endless grand scenery. A discerning eye could see that this new Crown Prince''s Ce Fei might not be favored. The Crown Prince might not necessarily care too much about her. If he truly cared, he would not have fooled around with a maidservant a fews day ago. Jiang Yunshan would soon discover that marrying the Crown Prince would not be as good as she imagined. After three mornings, the bride made her first return to her parental home. Jiang Yunshan was alone when she returned to Jiangfu. The show of extravagance, on the contrary, was quite adequate, after all, there was only Jiang Yunshan currently in the Crown Prince''s backyard. Gu Shengyin looked at Jiang Yunshan in her extravagant clothing who wasughing in her heart, unaware that this smiling expression removedyers of make up. What stuff was left on her face? Gu Shengyin had the system in her hands and naturally knew that Jiang Yunshan got out of bed on the second day of her wedding night. The Crown Prince also took a fancy to Jiang Yunshan''s maidservant who she brought along, Lu Xiu. Princess Wencheng was ill and did not attend. Only Jiang General hastily received Jiang Yunshan. Jiang Yunshan did not seem to be very willing to stay in Jiangfu. After having lunch, she hurried back to the Crown Prince''s fu. In the following days, Gu Shengyin led a leisurely life. Every day, she listened to the news informed by the system, and waited for the right opportunity to strike. If you''re not already doing so, please read this novel at . This time came quickly. The Empress punished a newly favored low-level concubine in the Pce. Unexpectedly, that Imperial concubine was actually pregnant, but lost the child in the end. That woman was also smart. She took advantage of the situation and got the Emperor to pity her. She did not say malicious words about the Empress. She only sighed sorrowfully that she had no blessings and could not open up branches and leaves for the Imperial family. The roots of the Imperial family were thin and meager, causing the Emperor to dislike the Empress. At this time, the entire Imperial City suddenly appeared to have been blown by a gust of wind. Rumors about the Crown Prince harming women spread throughout the city overnight. There were various versions. Moreover, details of the addresses and names all matched. The Emperor originally thought that some people were maliciously ndering the Crown Prince and only gave an order to forbid spreading baseless rumors. Who would have thought that all kinds of rumors would emerge afterwards. Even the self-proimed family members of the victims beat the drums in cries of injustice. He attached importance to this movement and ordered the dark wei to investigate thoroughly. The investigation made the Emperor''s heart turn cold. Chapter 22 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 21 "Pa!" The Crown Prince was kneeling on the ground as a memorial was thrown to his side. "Look at it yourself on how everyone in the Imperial Court were using you of misconduct! Your immoral conduct, cruel and heartless behavior, you are not suitable for bearing the heavy responsibilities of being the ruler of the country!" The Emperor said in a towering rage. The Crown Prince''s heart was flustered. Recently, he had heard a lot of rumors. He had done those things in secret. In the end, how did it spread out? He would never admit it! The Crown Prince turned his head towards the Emperor: "Father, this son is wrongly used! It is certainly someone who is framing this son. This son also hopes for Father to investigate thoroughly!" "Wrongly used?" The Emperor sneered and threw another memorial in front of the Crown Prince. "Look at it yourself!" The Crown Prince extended a hand to pick it up. With just one look, his hands started trembling. On the memorial, the time and ce were clearly and neatly written, the exact details like how he remembered doing those things in secret. Father originally had already thoroughly investigated these incidents. "Yan Xing, you are too disappointing!" The Emperor pressed down all these matter that used the Crown Prince of misconduct and banned him from taking a step out of his residence for one month. However, although the disturbance was pressed down in the Imperial Court, the rumors spread by the citizens were unable to stop. Within an hour, the Crown Prince lost influence among the people and fell to the lowest level in history. "Go investigate who released this information." Ji Yu stood there, his entire body like a bamboo tree, tall and straight with grace. "Reporting back to Master, this subordinate was unable to find out." The figure kneeling in front of Ji Yu with his head bowed replied. Ji Yu muttered to himself: This dark wei was left behind for him by thete Empress. These years his power had grown in strength, not being any worsepared to the Emperor''s dark wei. Yet, they still couldn''t check it out? If you''re not already doing so, please read this novel at . "The news seemed to appear out of thin air and no traces could be found." "I know." Ji Yu waved his hand to let him leave. "Ah! What a coincidence." Gu Shengyin''s eyes widened. Ji Yu looked at Gu Shengyin''s surprised appearance. He thought in his heart: This is not a coincidence. I specifically came to you. Today, he was wearing embroidered clothing with a jade belt, like a noble son from an influential family. However,pared to the previous style of a green garment, it was more popr. During the Qixi Festival, all lights were shining splendidly, and the streets were filled with people''s shadows. "Where are Hu Zhu and Lin Liang?" Gu Shengyin discovered that her maidservants and guards were not following behind her. "I let my people hold them off. Tonight, we''ll y by ourselves." Ji Yu whispered close to Gu Shengyin''s ears. The heat from him breathing out caused her ears to turn bright red. Ji Yu''s eyes gradually deepened and reached out to hold Gu Shengyin''s hand. "Follow me, don''t wander off." Th streets were filled with women dressed in extravagant clothing. Gu Shengyin followed him until they finally reached ake that was quite hidden. No too far ahead of them were two brightly litnterns. The light shining towards them were already somewhat weak. This ce was far away from other people, so it was quiet and peaceful. Along the way, Ji Yu never released Gu Shengyin''s hand. He looked sideways at Gu Shengyin''s lowered head. The city gazed at the first snowfall, thentern looked down towards the beauty. Gu Shengyin looked beautiful and stunning as the hazy lights shone down on her face. "Ah Zhen." Ji Yu felt his throat be a little dry. "Do you like the flower called Qing that I sent you?" Gu Shengyin felt somewhat nervous. She did have feelings for Ji Yu in her heart, however, these feelings were destined to have no future. Ji Yu was a mortal and will pass on. She, on the other hand, had something equivalent to eternal life. Never had she felt so desperate, having to lose it afterwards. In a moment of desperation, Gu Shengyin said one sentence. "Ah? How do you know my name?" Chapter 23 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 22 Ji Yu inwardly sighed, aware that Gu Shengyin was avoiding the topic. His eyes concentrated on the woman in front of him, who was obviously flustered yet tried hard to look indifferent, resembling a small beast whose fur was bristling. His heart became soft, yet eager to force her. He held out his hand to gently rub Gu Shengyin''s head. "I not only know that you are called Ah Zhen, but also that your mother is Princess Wencheng. Your father is War God Jiang General." As Gu Shengyin''s eyes grew bigger and bigger, therger his smile became. "So to speak, I am your older cousin." Gu Shengyin was talking with the system: "Why did he expose his identity? The eldest prince was supposed to be confined by the Emperor. If he was discovered outside, the consequences should be very serious, right?" System: "Perhaps he had determined that the host would not speak of it to others." Ji Yu watched as Gu Shengyin''s face turn from a nk expression into a shocked expression: "You are¡­." He covered Gu Shengyin''s mouth: "Be obedient, this name, now it is not the time to say it out loud. Ah Zhen, promise me. Even your mother, you must not tell her." Gu Shengyin nodded. Ji Yu removed his hand from Gu Shengyin''s mouth and suddenly asked: "Has the Crown Princee to try to find you?" Gu Shengyin''s expression became ugly. Yes, during this time, the Crown Prince came to Gu Shengyin two times. The meaning of those words were nothing more than to show concern for Gu Shengyin. He said that the person in his heart had always been her and asked her to wait for him. When the Crown Prince ascended the throne and became the Emperor, Gu Shengyin would be the Empress. Of course, the Crown Prince could not be reconciled with it. He had always treated Gu Shengyin as his own person. All of a sudden, his fianc¨¦e genuinely became his younger cousin. How could the Crown Prince, who had always been overbearing, ept it? If you changed it to a young girl that was roughly 10-12 years old, then she might be moved by the Crown Prince''s sweet speech and honeyed words. Unfortunately, it was Gu Shengyin in Jiang Lingzhen''s body. She, however, thoroughly saw the g characteristic of the Crown Prince. (T/N: ÌðÑÔÃÛÓï ti¨¢n y¨¢n m¨¬y¨³: sweet speech and honeyed words = hypocritical ttery) If you''re not already doing so, please read this novel at . Ji Yu saw her expression and knew he was correct. His expression sank. He abruptly grabbed Gu Shengyin''s hand and leaned over. In a moment, Gu Shengyin''s eyes grew wide. The sense of touch from her lips clearly told her what had happened. Ji Yu only felt that this feeling was exceptionally sweet. Looking at Gu Shengyin''s foolish appearance, he gave a small chuckle. His voice was low and seductive. Gu Shengyin felt that some of the defensive walls built around her heart were on the verge of copsing. Afterwards, her vision turned ck. Ji Yu raised a hand and covered her eyes. (T/N: Cover her eyes to eat more tofu??) Gu Shengyin was sitting in the carriage in a daze thinking about what had just happened. That kiss made her feel dizzy. Afterwards, Ji Yu had said something, but she wasn''t listening. However, she knew that Ji Yu''s subordinate had informed him that it was time to go back. After that, Ji Yu lead her by the hand back to the street where she was before. Princess Wencheng''s people were searching for her. "County Lord!" Hu Zhu saw Gu Shengyin amongst the crowd in a nce. She was very pleasantly surprised and quickly ran over. Gu Shengyin turned around because the person who had been holding her hand had disappeared. Only the sentence left behind before leaving was ringing in her ear: "Ah Zhen, you have to wait for me. I promise that in less than a year, I will personally visit your home, and openly and brightly ask Aunt to take you as my wife." "System, what can be done? I may have sunk too deeply." Gu Shengyin said helplessly, but her mouth revealed a hint aughter. The system was silent for a moment: "Host, this system does not prohibit the host and a person in the three thousand worlds from developing extra emotions." There was a saying that it did not mention. The deep and sweet feelings would forever not stop until the end of time. Chapter 24 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 23 Jiang Yunshan, who became the Crown Prince''s Ce Fei, had been quite activetely. She hosted several banquets. Since Gu Shengyin had already torn apart her face, Gu Shengyin did not have to wrong herself, thus she didn''t participate in the banquets using the excuse of being ''ill'' every time. Among the influential families in the Imperial City, all of them were clear that the rtionship between the Crown Prince''s Ce Fei and the legitimate older sister Qingyang County Lord was not good. Even the Empress'', this Ce Fei''s mother-inw, rtionship with Jiangfu caused one to ponder. The Crown Prince expressed his dissatisfaction with her multiple times. Why did he agree with the marriage with Jiang Yunshan? Apart from Father''s decree, the most important thing was that Jiang Yunshan was born in Jiangfu and also had Princess Wencheng and the General standing behind her! If Jiang Yunshan was not loved by these two people, then this move waspletely wrong. Jiang Yunshan''s days in the Crown Prince''s fu were not as fancy and impressive as the outside had imagined it to be. The Crown Prince felt annoyed nowadays. As Mother grew older, her influence on Father was not as good as before. He heard that Father had recently received several new young beautiful Imperial concubines. Additionally, it had already been quite a long time since Father had been to Mother''s chamber. Gu Shengyin did not care about these two people''s problems. Every day, she should eat, y, and asionally deal with young talents who adore her, along withforting a jar of vinegar. "¡­.Ah Zhen''s charm is the same as usual, a group of wolves circling around waiting to eat. I toss and turn restlessly, unable to sleep¡­" Gu Shengyin looked at the letter in her hands feeling speechless that he would even say such words, as if he was an immortal. On the other hand, she felt a little happy in her heart. That type of immortal man said these sort of words just for her. At this time, the system informed her that Jiang Yunshan had an ident. "It''s poisoning." the system said. This exact news spread rapidly to Jiangfu. When Jiang Yunshan invited furens(Madam) and youngdies from an influential familys to admire flowers, she suddenly felt a strange iparable itchiness on her face. After returning, her face was full of countless dense red lumps. When she was seen again, she was wearing a very thick cloth(É´½í) over her head, leaving only a pair of eyes. It was heard that the Imperial physician came and went from the Crown Prince''s fu. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The utensils in Ce Fei''s room were changed frequently, but the veil on Jiang Yunshan''s face was never removed. "Ce Fei niang niang, I brought the medicine." Lu Yi cautiously said from outside the door. (T/N: niang niang = Empress, Imperial concubine, Mother, or Aunt. In this case it''s more like a title.) "Come in." After a long time, Jiang Yunshan''s voice came from inside the room. Lu Yi gently pushed the door open and entered. She put the tray on the table, not daring to look up at the person sitting on the couch, and quietly retreated. "Zi ya~" Jiang Yunshan reached for her veil only after the door had been closed for a while. Her hand shook, but she still removed the veil. The smooth mirror revealed a ghostly face. Those red colored lumps had already festered and were oozing out ck blood. There was a strange scent in the air. There was not a single intact part on her face. She, herself, felt like vomiting when looking at this face. Those useless wastes from the Imperial clinic unexpectedly couldn''t even find out the cause of it. The Crown Prince¡­Oh, that husband of hers, came to see her once, but never stepped into this door again. She thought that she was his beloved, but he was only lusting for her beauty. Looking at the disgusting face in the mirror, Jiang Yunshan quickly applied the medicine and put on a new veil to cover it, only showing a pair of malicious eyes. Jiang Lingzhen, it must be her! She knew what she had done before, so this time what happened to her face must have been her revenge! Jiang Yunshan gritted her teeth: Jiang Lingzhen, since you are so vicious, don''t me me for being merciless. I''m already approaching hell, how can I let you enjoy peace in this world alone! Chapter 25 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 24 Jiang Yunshan entered the Pce. She clenched her jaw and swore that her face was poisoned by someone. She earnestly requested the Empress to investigate the sinister person hidden behind the scenes. At this time, the Emperor was in morning court. He still somewhat valued Jiang Yunshan, this daughter-inw in the Sun and Moon dream. Moreover, the guards in the Crown Prince''s fu were guarding tightly equivalent to a forest. Today, they could quietly enter and poison Ce Fei. Next time, they could also poison himself in the Pce. (T/N: Guarding tightly equivalent to a forest means there were barely any gaps in the area, just like a forest. Each guards were close to one another so nothing could slip by.) Investigate! This must be thoroughly checked! Ji Yu naturally received this news. The smile on his face was especially meaningful and profound: "Check it. I''ve prepared some interesting things for you as a gift." The result of the investigation of Jiang Yunshan''s poisoning in the Crown Prince''s fu was temporarily unclear, however, the Emperor discovered something else in other parts of the Crown Prince''s backyard. For example, an exotic flower from the Western Regions ¨C Mixiang Tuoluo. This kind of flower was extremely rare in Tian Qi Dynasty. After the Imperial clinic''s analysis of itsposition, they came to the conclusion that this material had hallucinogenic effects. Adding it to a person''s diet would not only cause them to hallucinate, but also affect their dreams. At this time, the Emperor''s face was not good. He felt suspicious and suddenly thought of his and the Empress'' dream. The Sun and Moondream? This was an auspicious sign, however, these days, he hadn''t seen where the so called auspicious signs were. There had been frequent idents in the Crown Prince''s fu, and Jiang Yunshan, the Crown Prince''s Ce Fei, did not have the slightest difference from ordinary people. He suspected that people had moved their hands and feet in his own pce. The Wolong Pce, where the Emperor lived, was thoroughly inspected. Just as expected, in an extremely inconspicuous corner of the pce, multiple pouches, that were used to put jewels and essories with, were filledpletely with Mixiang Tuoluo. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The Emperor was furious, to easily put something in his own pce! Today, it was just Mixiang Tuoluo. What if they wanted his life tomorrow? Who caused this? Who benefited the most from this strange dream? The Emperor''s face was gloomy. He did not call the Crown Prince, but ordered, for the first time, to thoroughly investigate the harem! The authority of the Empress in the harem was limited. The Emperor ordered a thorough investigation of the harem without informing the Empress. Naturally, there was something fishy. The Empress hurriedly dressed and went to Wolong Pce. "Your Majesty, what was the cause of this move?" The Empress was over forty years old with an appearance that was well maintained. Although she couldn''tpare with those youngdies, but she had a mature style of appearance. Furthermore, her honorable status made her more noble than ordinary people. The Emperor looked at this pillow person who he had been petting for so many years and didn''t speak. The so called ''Sun and Moon Dream'' happened to be a dream that both he and the Empress had at the same time. In all of this, how much of it was overstated? What role the Empress yed in this was still unknown. "Yesterday, I dreamed of the ancestors giving a warning stating clearly that there were evil objects haunting the Pce. I was warned to specifically investigate it thoroughly." The Emperor stated. He noticed that the Empress had an unusual look in her eye, causing even more suspicions in his heart. The thorough investigation in the pcested for several days. Although the Emperor strictly kept it a secret, some families in the Imperial City, such as Jiangfu, got wind of it. Not knowing what happened, for the time being, the entire Imperial City went quiet. It took ten days until the investigation was finally settled. Something that was discovered caused the Emperor to be furious. He went straight to the Empress'' Pce. "My good Empress. I didn''t even know you actually did so many things twenty years ago!" The Emperor red at the Empress while gnashing his teeth when he arrived. Chapter 26 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 25 The Empress'' hand was steady. She slowly picked up the book from the ground. There were a number of things that were listed in detail in the book, such as what opponents she had persecuted when she was young, whichdies she had harmed by causing abortion, or who she had trapped. The Empress was not afraid at all. Those people have long been buried under the pce as a pile of dried bones. The Emperor might not even remember it. It was even more impossible that the Emperor came to severely punish the Empress that had apanied Him for more than twenty years because of what she did listed in the book. However, the Emperor''s hope in his eyes shattered. The older she got, the more difficult to favor and pet her in the recent years. She was not concerned about whether the Emperor favored her or not. She was more worried that the Emperor would retaliate against the Crown Prince. The Empress'' hand shook when she saw a name on one of the pages when she flipped through the book. It was originally because of this, the reason why the Emperor was emotionally stirred up. It was because he finally discovered this secret. Thete Empress, her older sister, was Empress Yuan. During her whole lifetime, she couldn''t erase her from this man''s mind. "Your Majesty, what is your intention with this matter?" After panicking for a moment, the Empress slowly calmed down. "What matter?" The Emperor originally appreciated how his Empress'' appearance did not change, however, at this moment, he felt that this face was very disgusting. "The matter of Ah Yue''s difficulty during childbirth back then was not an ident? Do I need to ask you to tell me personally?" The Emperor watched the Empress with red eyes. "Isn''t Your Majesty already clear about it? Why should you ask me to tell you?" The Empress gently rearranged her few scattered hair. "Yes, it was me. Back then, because of being too jealous of my older sister, I bribed the midwife when she was giving birth. I originally nned for one corpse with two lives. I didn''t expect that little one would have such a big life." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Pa!" The Empress was pped on one side of her face. "Poisonous woman!" The Empress suddenlyughed: "Poisonous woman? Yes, I''m a poisonous woman! She, Li Yue, is the most perfect and virtuous woman! But wasn''t she still killed by me quietly? I''ve be the Empress. My son is the Crown Prince. And her? Her son is now a Buddhist monk in the temple!" The Emperor was trembling from head to toe with anger. He looked at this person who had apanied him for more than twenty years. He felt that he had never known her. "Come! The Empress suddenly became ill and is inconvenient to receive guests. Huang Qi Pce will not ept visitors!" The Emperor did not look back as he left the Empress'' pce. During this time, the Imperial City sensed that a storm was approaching. The Empress was seriously ill and declining visitors. The Crown Prince was house arrested in disguise. Many people were sensitive and was aware that the Heavens on this day would be changed. Especially since this time, the Emperor suddenly made an Imperial decree. To wee the the eldest prince, who had been praying for the Imperial family at Qianlong Temple, back to the Imperial Pce. For many years, the eldest prince had been a transparent person in the Imperial City. Many people had almost forgotten that he was originally the most honored prince, however, he had spent more than ten years living in the temple. "Has the Emperor finally figured it out?" Jiang General asked his wife. They all knew that thete Empress was the threshold that the Emperor had difficulty oveing. The Emperor med thete Empress'' death on the eldest prince. He didn''t even take a nce at him, the son of Empress Yuan. He wasn''t even treated as good as the ves in the Imperial Pce. Ultimately, the Emperor didn''t wish to see him and sent him to Qianlong Temple. At that time, Jiang General and some other important officials had discouraged him. However, the Emperor''s mind was determined and there was no room of changing this decision. "That child finally got out of the fire. It''s been tough on him these years." Princess Wencheng was rather deeply moved. Chapter 27 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 26 "Why did youe?" Gu Shengyin looked at the man who suddenly appeared before her with wide eyes. During this time, shouldn''t he be in the Imperial Pce? Ji Yu smiled softly: "I can go to the Imperial Pce at any time, but I can not see Ah Zhen at any time." Gu Shengyin only felt that this person''s ability to speak words of love was getting better and better. When the eldest prince returned to the pce, the Emperor held a grand feast in the pce and invited all the influential family officials to attend.Such grandness caused people to be speechless. Everyone was aware that the Emperor was doing this for the eldest prince who had just returned to the pce. Gu Shenyin was attending this grand feast with her parents. All eyes on on Ji Yu when he came out with the Emperor. This was the eldest prince who had lived in the temple for more than a decade? Many people were surprised. They thought that the eldest prince would cower in fear when being exposed in front of them and not have the slightest demeanor of a prince from the Imperial Family. However, they hadn''t thought that Ji Yu would be this kind of person. Could it be that the Imperial Family''s genes were so formidable? Was the eldest prince''s disposition like this from birth? Gu Shengyin gazed at Ji Yu in the distance sitting below the Emperor. Today, he was wearing a dark purple robe that outlined his slender figure. His long hair was tied up with a jade crown. His exquisite facial features were revealed. His appearance was good enough to be part of a painting. As if he had noticed her gaze, Ji Yu suddenly turned his head and met with Gu Shengyin''s eyes. He slowly revealed a smile at her. Gu Shengyin blinked at him. "Siii." She heard the sound of air being inhaled. (T/N: "Siii" = sound of air sucked between teeth) Oh my goodness! His Highness Eldest Prince looks really handsome." The youngdy next to her who was obviously fascinated by Ji Yu''s smile lowered her head and said to her ear. Gu Shengyin secretly felt a little proud. This handsome man was already book by Gu Shengyin. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The end of the pce feast was the most important part. The Emperor personally pulled Ji Yu''s hand and granted him the title Yu Wang. Once these words were spoken, the group of officials loudly called out this title. This was an exclusive title, and now the Emperor had granted it to the eldest prince. The Emperor''s meaning was revealed to everybody present. Moreover, the Empress and the Crown Prince did not attend the feast. This indirectly indicated the Emperor''s attitude. The eyes of the people looking at Ji Yu already changed. Additionally, many women at the age of marriage started hitting the idea on Ji Yu. (T/N: They start calcting on how to marry Ji Yu.) After the feast ended, Gu Shengyin returned to Jiangfu with her parents and did not have time to speak with him. Yu Wang''s glory and favor were seen by everybody. The Emperor even built a new pce for him. After the prince was granted the title Wang, all other princes were pushed out to their own fu. Only one person was able to remain in the Imperial Pce, the apparent heir to the throne. The Emperor proposed to give him an Imperial concubine, but Ji Yu stopped him. Ji Yu''s face turned red: "Son already has a favorite woman." The Emperor said: "Oh, which family''s youngdy? If her identity is suitable, I can bestow your marriage with her. If her identity is inappropriate, then I''m afraid I''ll have to wrong her." Ji Yu hesitated: "It was the youngdy sitting beside Aunt Wencheng that day." The Emperor pondered for a bit and suddenly smiled: "I got it! You''re talking about your Aunt Wencheng''s daughter, Qingyang County Lord, Ah Zhen. I watched her grow up as a child and has a good character. If you would like, I can consider bestowing a marriage with her." Ji Yu shook his head: "Father, she still doesn''t know me, so the marriage would be too abrupt. I hope she can have a good opinion of me." The Emperor looked at Ji Yu''s blushing face whose facial features resembled his mother''s face and suddenly thought of those days of him and Ah Yue. The Emperorughed: "Okay, okay. You young people like to fall in love with each other. I will pass down a decree to allow you to study the art of war with Jiang General. This way, you can meet Ah Zhen frequently. My son is this outstanding and would definitely be able embrace the beauty home." Just a moment ago, he was just probing, after all, Jiang General holds massive military power in his hands. If Ji Yu and Jiang General colluded with each other¡­. However, Ji Yu''s words dispelled thest trace of hesitation in his heart. He assumed that Ji Yu was a young man in love who was astonished on that day when he saw Ah Zhen''s heavenly appearance, which caused his heart to move. Ji Yu bowed his head to conceal the cold light in his eyes: "Many thanks to Father." Chapter 28 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 27 As a result, Jiangfu had one more frequent visitor since then, and it was the recently announced His Highness Yu Wang. Recently, Jiang General was somewhat worried. This Yu Wang was indeed a genius, whether is were the troop formations or attack strategies were, he was able to do them all. Jiang General, who usually treasured talents, was extremely satisfied. However, no matter how satisfying Yu Wang this person was, Jiang General couldn''t be too favorable towards him. Ji Yu, this boy, simply didn''t bother trying to conceal the way he looked at Ah Zhen! There wasn''t a single father who would have a good impression towards a man who wad trying to snatch his baby daughter! What made the general even more depressed was that his wife who was supposed to be on his side was actually looking at Yu Wang with a satisfied expression. "Let''s end it here for today. Does His Highness want to stay in Jiangfu for lunch?" Jiang General heavily asked. (Ó²°î°îµÄ˵µÀ) "I would be too impolite to refuse Jiang General''s hospitality." Ji Yu epted with a smile. Jiang General was stunned by Ji Yu. Truthfully speaking, although Ji Yu ran to Jiangfu everyday, the chances of Ji Yu and Gu Shengyin being alone were scarce. Although the people of Tian Qi Dynasty were rtively open, unmarried men and women must avoid each other. After Ji Yu left, Princess Wencheng intentionally pulled Gu Shengyin into a room. "What do you think of Yu Wang?" Gu Shengyin was quiet and did not speak. Princess Wencheng saw her daughter like this and already knew the answer. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . She inwardly sighed: "I can see Yu Wang is very handsome, andpared with the Crown Prince, he is a lot stronger. Just looking at the Emperor''s appearance these days, I''m afraid the heir to the throne is going to change. Yu Wang''s future will not be limited. I don''t wish for you to go to that ce. You have to think thoroughly and carefully." Gu Shengyin looked at Princess Wencheng''s expression, feeling touched and emotional. This woman, towards Jiang Lingzhen, was truly holding her in the palm of her hand. She couldn''t help but to reach out and cling onto Princess Wencheng,ying her head on her mother''sp like a child. Ever since Jiang Lingzhen grew up, she rarely acted like a spoiled child. Princess Wencheng''s nose turned sour. Where would she still remember about the Crown Prince and Yu Wang? Her heart turned soft like water as she looked at her daughter. There was one month left remaining before the tribes from the Northwest border woulde to attack. The Emperor ordered Jiang General, themander, and Yu Wang, as the deputymander, to lead an army of 200,000 soldiers to the West. The direction of the wind was already obvious. The Crown Prince and the Empress were still confined in their residence. The Emperor sending Yu Wang to the battlefield was obviously paving the way for him. By the time he triumphantly returns to the capital, Yu Wang''s prestige would reach the highest level and that would be the time when the Emperor would abandon the Crown Prince. The day before going into battle, Ji Yu and Gu Shengyin met. "Ah Zhen," Ji Yu looked at Gu Shengyin with a burning gaze. "Wait for me. After returning with the army and going to morning court covered in glory, I will go to Jiang General to ask for your hand in marriage." Gu Shengyin just watched him with a smile. Ji Yu suddenly sighed and stepped forward to pull Gu Shengyin into his arms. "Ah Zhen, I can see it. You have feelings for me. I, Ji Yu, love you. One day, I hope I can hear these same words from your mouth." He said near Gu Shengyin''s ears in a low voice. Finally, he hugged Gu Shengyin and turned around to leave. He didn''t look back, so he didn''t know that Gu Shengyin had been staring at his back until he disappeared from her sight. "System, infact, he did not know that I have said those words countless times in my heart." Gu Shengyin said silently. "I, Gu Shengyin, loves Ji Yu." Chapter 29 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 28 This battle took longer than expected, but the results have not changed. One yearter, an army of 200,000 soldiers returned in triumph. This year, the name Yu Wang was known by many, especially the fact how he led the troops to prate deeply into the enemy camp. The achievement of traveling thousands of miles to take the head of the enemy chief was also praised by the people in Tian Qi Dynasty. Today was the day the armymander returned to the city. Countless people rushed to the market and stopped by the streets to see the graceful bearings of Yu Wang. Gu Shengyin also made this trip. Together with Princess Wencheng, she was guarded by several servants and stood amongst the crowd waiting for the triumphant return of the hero. Soon, the army appeared at the gates. Jiang General was riding on arge horse in front. Following closely behind him was Ji Yu, who was wearing silver white armor from head to toe. (T/N: Knight in shining white armor :D) Spending one year in the army increased the chilling momentum to his elegant face and imposing manner. A single careless nce could cause one to blush. Gu Shengyin''s position was excellent. Not only could she see Jiang General, she could also see Ji Yu more clearly at a nce. She also sent a big gift to Ji Yu ¨C Evidence on the Crown Prince being involved in private dealings and assassinations had already appeared on top of the Emperor''s table. At this time, Ji Yu''s prestige was at its highest point. The Emperor intended to change the heir to the throne and there was no room for change on this matter. When Ji Yu looked up, he saw Gu Shengyin. He maneuvered his horse towards her side. When he was about to arrive in front of Gu Shengyin and say something, his face suddenly changed. Several people armed with weapons in their hands, from who knows where, suddenly emerged from the crowd and immediately attacked towards Ji Yu. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Obviously, their goal was Ji Yu. Gu Shengyin was guarded by the guards from Jiangfu for the first time. When Ji Yu saw this, he calmed down and concentrated on dealing with the assassins in front of him. Those people obviously went through special training using crafty tricks. Even Ji Yu fell behind and was in a disadvantage. What was even more worse was that the sergeants who were originally following behind Ji Yu seemed as if they were possessed. When they saw the assassination, they were all frightened. They disregarded themand of the General and ran away, causing the scene to be somewhat out of control. (T/N: Those soldiers came back from war, yet they turned into chickens when ites to a few enemies??) Ji Yu got stabbed on the arm by an assassin while not being careful. The horse he was riding on wailed and fell into the pool of blood. Ji Yu rolled out of the way andnded at a ce that was not too far from Gu Shengyin. "You guys go help Yu Wang." Princess Wencheng promptly made the decision. The assassins'' goal was clearly Ji Yu, and their side was not dangerous. The Jiangfu guards who joined the battle were all elites. The pressure on Ji Yu had been greatly reduced. In the end, all the assassins were killed. Ji Yu let out a sigh of relief and was about to head over to Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin was standing thereughing and watching him, ready to tell him that she had prepared a huge surprise for him. Ji Yu''s expression suddenly changed to a look of panic as he desperately ran towards Gu Shengyin. While Gu Shengyin was skeptical, the system suddenly transmitted a warning in her mind: "Host, be careful¡­." However, it was already toote. She felt sharp pain from her stomach. She lowered her head to see a small and exquisite dagger. The owner of the dagger was apletely unfamiliar face. While feeling absent-minded, Gu Shengyin felt herself falling into a warm embrace. Chapter 30 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 29 Ji Yu''s hands had never trembled like this before. Feeling shaken, for a moment, he felt that his world would copse. His beloved woman''s face was slightly pale due to blood loss, but she still managed to keep her smile. Gu Shengyin felt a little dizzy and looked at Ji Yu with some difficulty. She suddenly remembered that she still had something to say to him. "I still haven''t said to you, I¡­love¡­" Ji Yu suddenly raised his hand to stop Gu Shengyin''s words. "Don''t talk for now." He buried his head in Gu Shengyin''s neck, not allowing anyone to see his face: "Wait until you get better, then tell me." Gu Shengyin was feeling dizzy at this time. She felt her consciousness sink into deep sleep before she could answer Ji Yu. Princess Wencheng looked at her daughter who fainted, life or death unknown. She whistled to find someone to bring the County Lord to the Imperial doctor. When Ji Yu saw her, he suddenly got up and cautiously held Gu Shengyin with care. "What are you doing?" asked Princess Wencheng. "Go directly to the Pce and not waste time." Ji Yu hadn''t finished speaking and had already lifted his leg to walk. When Gu Shengyin woke up, she was unable to tell whether it was day or night. She did not know how long she had slept. She only felt that her whole body was weak with no strength. "System." Gu Shengyin shouted in her heart. "Where am I right now?" She was somewhat afraid. She feared that she was in the space where she first awakened at. She admitted that she was reluctant to part with Princess Wencheng, reluctant to part with Jiang General, and also reluctant to part with¡­¡­Ji Yu. "The host had been in aa for six days in the mission world. It is rmended that the host wake up as soon as possible, otherwise the task would be difficult toplete." The system''s voice passed over. The system somewhat med itself for not promptly warning the host. This caused the host to be injured. It was determined to work harder in the future and be a more responsible system. Gu Shengyin opened her eyes and what came into her eyes were unfamiliar. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . This was not her room, nor was it anywhere in Jiangfu. "Did the County Lord wake up?" A surprised voice was heard. Gu Shengyin stared at the pce maid dressed in a light green pce attire and watched her dress up. Gu Shengyin knew she was in the Pce at this moment. The pce maid walked over with joy and poured a cup of tea for Gu Shengyin. The tea was warm as it entered her mouth, which indicated that it had been prepared for her. Another pce maid hurriedly went out. "Does the County Lord have any difort? Or want to eat some food?" asked the pce maid in green clothing. Gu Shengyin shook her head slightly. At the moment, she only felt very scared. Soon, there was a figureing over and there was the smell of a familiar lotus fragrance. Gu Shengyin knew that it was Ji Yu. "Ah Zhen!" Ji Yu''s eyes were bright. Only the Heavens knew how much he wanted to guard his sweetheart''s side and keep watch until she woke up, but he could not. He could not allow others, especially his Father, knknow how much he cares for her. That person was a standard Emperor and would never allow his promising heir to be influenced by such a woman. The two of them shared their innermost feelings, and before long, Princess Wencheng and Jiang General came. After learning from the doctor that her daughter had no serious problems and only required a good rest, Princess Wencheng couldn''t help but to bring Gu Shengyin back to Jiangfu. Gu Shengyin faced towards Ji Yu and blinked at him. After returning to Jiangfu, Gu Shengyin was provided all kinds of tonic, while trying to find the time to ask the system about the present situation. The system replied very thoroughly and detailed. The evidence of the Crown Prince''s private dealings with officials that Gu Shengyin provided made the Emperor furious. This was the most taboo for a ruler. How could he allow others who were leaning on the side sleep soundly? In the eyes of the Emperor, this matter could be much more serious than poisoning the first Empress. The Crown Prince was now an abandoned Crown Prince. Chapter 31 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 30 "What about the two assassins that attacked us that day?" Obviously, the group of assassins that attacked Ji Yu and the ones who attacked her were not from the same group. The former''s goal was Ji Yu, while thetter''s goal was evidently Jiang Lingzhen. Gu Shengyin thought it was very strange. Jiang Lingzhen was a standard youngdy from an influential family who practically almost lived all her life in the fu. She had only asionally gone out and never caused any dislike from someone.Who would actually want her life? "The group of killers who targeted Ji Yu were found to be sent by the Crown Prince and his people. They were under the delusion that if Ji Yu was killed, the Crown Prince''s position would not be shaken. Little did he imagine, this caused the Emperor to reject the Crown Prince. Anyhow, they don''t have a chance." " What about the man who attacked me?" Gu Shengyin asked. The system replied: "It was an outsider, Jiang Yunshan." In fact, Gu Shengyin also thought that the person who wished for Jiang Lingzhen''s death the most was estimated to be Jiang Yunshan. She did not quite understand. There was no deep hatred between the two people. Why did Jiang Yunshan have to put Jiang Lingzhen to death? The hate in the heart of humanity was really terrible. "This outsider really didn''t not stop until they reached the Yellow River." ("Õâ¸öÍâÀ´Õߣ¬¹ûÈ»ÊDz»µ½»ÆºÓÐIJ»ËÀ) There had been several major events the urred in the Imperial City. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . First, Yu Wang brought back the army in triumph and encountered an assassination, causing the Emperor to be furious. After ordering it to be investigated thoroughly, the Empress was imprisoned in Fengqi Pce. The Crown Prince was demoted to Yong Wang and wasmanded to guard the Imperial tomb. Jiang Yunshan, who was previously admired by everyone as the Crown Prince''s Ce Fei, quietly disappeared. Of course, these major events were followed up by two other events that covered it up. First, during morning court, the Emperor appointed the new heir to the throne of Tian Qi Dynasty. Yu Wang changing to Crown Prince was also within everyone''s expectations. Second, on the same day the Emperor conferred the title of Crown Prince, Jiangfu received a decree for marriage. Qingyang County Lord Jiang Lingzhen was to be Tian Qi Dynasty''s newly appointed Crown Prince''s Imperial concubine. "That kid actually asked the Emperor to directly give him a marriage!" Jiang General was very unhappy. "I have seen the Crown Prince''s sincerity towards Ah Zhen. You haven''t seen Ah Zhen on that day when she was attacked. The Crown Prince''s expression, even as a mother, I still feel frightened." (Ì«×ÓÄǸöÉñÉ«£¬Á¬ÎÒÕâ¸öµ±ÄïµÄ£¬¿´×Ŷ¼¾õµÃÐľª) Princess Wencheng who could still remember it to this day was somewhat flustered. Ji Yu''s expression at that time faintly revealed madness. If Ah Zhen did not wake up at that time, who knows what he would do. No matter how Princess Wencheng and Jiang General thought, Gu Shengyin and Ji Yu, the people who were involved, were undoubtedly happy. The Crown Prince''s and Crown Princess'' wedding was discussed by hundreds of families in the Imperial City for a long time. Even after a long time, as long as there was a family who was having a wedding, people would speak how grand it was, however, there would be other people who would refute: "Grand? What was this regarded as? You haven''t seen the wedding of His Majesty and the Empress back then. That was genuinely iparable." Gu Shengyinpleted her task and became the most respected woman in this dynasty. The story of Tian Qi Dynasty''s Emperor Yu making a trip up the mountains for filial piety to Empress Dowager Zhao was also discussed enthusiastically even after thousands of years. The Holy Emperor was the only Emperor whose harem didn''t receive any Imperial concubines. He spent his whole lifetime guarding his one Empress, even tagging along to go to up the mountain for filial piety to Empress Dowager Zhao for a day. To live and die together. These two people genuinely aplished this. "System, I finally know why humans only need to live a lifetime for it to be enough." Gu Shengyin returned to the white space, her eyes shed a tear. Have you ever been apanied by such a person in your life? On her right hand, it seemed as if that person''s body temperature still remained. In thest moment of his life, Ji Yu held Gu Shengyin''s hand: "Ah Zhen, being able to aapny you in this life is Ji Yu''s fortune." Chapter 32 – General’S Young Lady Vs. Transmigrated Illegitimate Younger Sister 31 Jiang Yunshan was originally not called Jiang Yunshan. When she awakened and found herself lying in an ancient-styled room, she became excited. Transmigration, a word that had been used frequently in her world. She didn''t expect it to happen to her one day. While looking at the luxurious and elegant decorations in the room, a well-dressed maid humbly called her "Second Young Lady." She only needed be served daily and appreciate the flowers. She felt proud of her life, but nothing more than that. However, human desires could never be satisfied. After receiving the memories of Jiang Yunshan, she discovered that Jiang Yunshan who she originally thought had an honorable status with a luxurious lifestyle, was just her ridiculous thinking. Jiang Yunshan was merely an illegitimate daughter, nothing more. Above her was the legitimate older sister who was far better than her, whether it be family background, appearance, or talent. Jiang Lingzhen. Jiang Yunshan began to pay attention to Jiang Lingzhen. When she saw Jiang Lingzhen''s lifestlye, she was aware that her high quality lifestyle in her eyes was, perhaps, merely a joke to others. The clothing that Jiang Lingzhen wore were tributes given from the pce. The daily food that Jiang Lingzhen had eaten were personally cooked by the best chef, who was invited by Princess Wencheng for a huge price. Jiang Lingzhen was fond of bamboo. Jiangfu''s back garden was specially opened up to ce a bamboo forest in order to allow her to be able to spend her free time, asionally going out for a walk and sit there. Jiang Lingzhen''s childhood sweetheart was the current Crown Prince. The more information she received, the more imbnced Jiang Yunshan''s mind got. Why? She was the person who transmigrated to this world, thus she, herself, should be the true Heavenly proud woman. Jiang Lingzhen was merely an indigenous person, nothing more. Why should shepare herself with dust? This feeling of unwillingness reached its peak after seeing Jiang Lingzhen herself. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . In Jiang Yunshan''s memories, the impression of Jiang Lingzhen was not very profound. After all, the original Jiang Yunshan was as timid as a mouse who did not dare to get together with such a dazzling older sister. She only knew that Jiang Lingzhen was a beautiful woman. However, no matter how she imagined, she did not know how Jiang Lingzhen had grown up in this way. An outstanding beauty, nothing more beyond this. Jiang Yunshan knew that the devil had taken root in her heart. It was called jealousy. This darkness in her heart continued to grow. She wanted to take everything away from Jiang Lingzhen and put her under her feet. Thus, she plotted against Jiang Lingzhen at the temple and pushed her down. However, it was a pity that Jiang Lingzhen only had trauma wounds and had no serious injuries. Later, she deliberately hooked the Crown Prince. When she saw the Crown Prince, she knew that this type of man would not refuse to send the door to her. Just as expected, with just a little trick, the Crown Prince did not hesitate to start an affair. However, things werepletely different from what she expected. Why didn''t Jiang Lingzhen care? She became the Crown Prince''s Ce Fei, but what about her? She had be the only County Lord who had been bestowednd! Jiang Lingzhen, nevertheless, was still better than her. So, she became more and more crazy. However, how could the luck of Jiang Lingzhen be so good? The horse was killed but she was unscathed. There was also her own face. Jiang Yunshan thought it was Jiang Lingzhen taking revenge on herself. In addition to her, who would be so vicious to own this poison? She felt that Jiang Lingzhen was malicious, but she never reflected on her own fault. The Crown Prince''s status was approaching crisis and the Crown Prince''s Ce Fei became a joke. Jiang Yunshan thought: Then go to hell. She finally waited to hear the news she wanted: Jiang Lingzhen, Lord of Qingyang County, was stabbed and unconscious. Unfortunately, she still hadn''t received the exact news of her death when the Emperor delivered a white thin silk to the fu. Jiang Lingzhen, I''ll be waiting for you in hell. She smiled and closed her eyes. Chapter 33 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 1 The hustling and bustling of Hua City International Airport. Every day, peoplee and go here. People of different colors from different countries pass by here. Many passengers subconsciously looked towards one direction. It was a man in a ck custom-made tailored suit that perfectly outlined his upright figure. On his handsome face, with his eyebrows furrowed slightly, his eyes gazed in a certain direction of the airport. He was obviously waiting for someone. Several singledies stood quietly nearby wondering who could make such a handsome man wait. Soon they knew the answer. The man''s eyes suddenly brightened, and his expressionless face began to soften. He walked quickly towards the front. "Xixi!" Gu Shengyin, who was amongst the crowd, subconsciously raised her head looking at the man walking towards herself. She was looking at the man while the people in the surroundings were watching her. Because she was traveling, Cheng Xizhi wore a rtively simple dress. The light green dress outlined her entire body. The wide sunsses covered half of her face. The light brown curled hair added a charming touch to her appearance. Thin waist, long legs, white and beautiful skin were what most genuinely portrayed Cheng Xizhi. "Big brother." Cheng Xizhi gave the man a big smile, then bluntly handed her luggage to the man. Cheng Boxuan indulgently looked at his younger sister and willingly took on the task of serving as her porter. That gentle and soft expression, if seen by thepany''s employees, would certainly cause the general manager to cry out in surprise. "Big brother, Second brother didn''te?" Cheng Xizhi, now Gu Shengyin, asked. Cheng Boxuan replied: " There was a request for an art exhibition today. It''s impossible for him toe." Gu Shengyin pouted: "Is being busy more important than this younger sister? Watch me go back and ruthlessly exploit him!" If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin''s role in this one-time y was the image of a little princess. She had a good family background and received all kinds of love and affection. Therefore, she could act like a spoiled child without fear of being scolded. Cheng Xizhi was Cheng Zhensheng, the owner of Chengshi Corporation, and his wife''s daughter. The husband and wife loved their daughter. After they married, they gave birth to two sons. When their daughter, Cheng Xizhi, was born, the couple was overjoyed. Not only did Cheng Zhengsheng personally visit a famous master of physiognomy on behalf of his daughter to get Xizhi, this name, fearing that his daughter had no ymates, he adopted a distant rtive''s daughter, who was not much older than Cheng Xizhi. The chairman of Chengshi Corporation''s adopted daughter. There were many people who sought for this identity and the couple were naturally willing. The adopted daughter''s name was Cheng Yiru. She was nominally known as Cheng Xizhi''s older sister. At the age of 18, the original Cheng Xizhi learned that she was engaged with someone from another corporation in Hua City, Yuanshi Corporation''s second young master, Yuan Hang. It was originally a door-to-door marriage between the families that were well-matched in terms of social status. However, they didn''t expect Yuan Hang to like Cheng Xizhi''s older sister, Cheng Yiru. Cheng Yiru had feelings for Yuan Hang. The two secretly kept pulling and pushing until Cheng Xizhi was aware of her marriage knot with Yuan Hang. However, their rtionship did not break off. Cheng Xizhi had been neglected by her husband since they got married. One day, she discovered it when she went out to y with her friends and saw Yuan Hang and Cheng Yiru kissing in the parking lot. It was only then that she knew that her husband unexpectedly had a leg with her older sister. Chapter 34 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 2 Cheng Xizhi was pampered by the Cheng Family since childhood. Where would she suffer such grievances? She made a fuss on the spot and returned home to tell her family about the incident. Cheng Zhensheng and his wife were furious. Not only did they drive Cheng Yiru out of the Cheng Family, they also divorced their daughter from Yuan Hang and broke off all business transactions with Yuanshi Corporation. Cheng Yiru was very miserable after being driven out of the Cheng Family. She was ustomed to the life of extravagance in the Cheng Family. Now it was hard for her to live a frugal life after living the life of luxury. The money she earned simply couldn''t meet her needs. Additionally, Yuan Hang was watched very closely by the Yuan Family, and he was not allowed to contact with Cheng Yiru. Ultimately, Cheng Yiru had no choice but to start the shady business of selling meat. Eventually, she got infected with a disease and died a miserable death. Opening her eyes again, she returned to the year when she was 18 years old. The Cheng Yiru, who was reborn, hated Cheng Xizhi and the Cheng Family. She ns to attract Yuan Hang. How could the green young Yuan Hang from the previous life be able to resist a woman? Soon, Yuan Hang became obedient to Cheng Yiru. Cheng Yiru secretly said a lot of bad things about the Cheng Family to Yuan Hang causing him to be disgusted with Chengshi Corportaion, especially Cheng Xizhi. Furthermore, he used underhanded means to cause a problem in Chengshi Corporation''s major project, causing the Cheng Family''s bankruptcy. Cheng Zhensheng and his wife died in a ne crash when they went abroad for a business discussion. The eldest brother was drunk in a bar and identally got injured during a conflict with people, losing his life. The second brother, who was whole-heartedly devoted to art, was framed and used of giarism. Unable to continuously resist public criticism, hemitted suicide. Cheng Xizhi, who lived a life of extravagance, now had to bear arge debt and had no choice but to work to pay it off. However, Cheng Yiru was still not willing to let her go. She even went as far as to hiring a bully to insult her. Ultimately, Cheng Xizhi, who couldn''t withstand the humiliation,mitted suicide. Cheng Yiru and Yuan Hang held a wedding with everyone''s blessings. Gu Shengyin came to Cheng Xizhi''s body to reverse the changes of this world caused by Cheng Yiru''s rebirth. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . After the original Cheng Xizhi divorced with Yuan Hang, she was still Cheng Family''s youngdy, who was loved and spoiled by her family. After Gu Shengyin received the story from the system, she held vice towards Cheng Yiru. It could be said that the Cheng Family had never treated Cheng Yiru unfairly. Food, clothing, housing, and transportation were all the same as Cheng Xizhi. As for Cheng Yiru? Not only did she have an attractive face, she also seduced her younger sister''s husband. Everything that happened afterwards was all self-inflicted. After she was reborn, she had a lifetime of hatred towards the Cheng Family, ruining the family members and forcing them to death. Gu Shengyin''s task was to protect the Cheng Family, tear off Cheng Yiru''s disguise, and trample on Yuan Hang, who betrayed Cheng Xizhi. Cheng Boxuan drove back to the Cheng Family''s main house with his younger sister. "The youngdy came back." The steward who was guarding the door saw Cheng Boxuan''s car at a nce. Gu Shengyin got off the car and was embraced by ady. "My baby Xixi, who I haven''t seen for a year, seems to have be more beautiful." Thedy carefully looked at Gu Shengyin again and added another sentence. "It looks like you lost some weight." "Now that you have returned and won''t be going back, Mom will make soup for you to drink every day, and be sure to raise my baby Xixi to be white and plump!" Gu Shengyin looked at thedy not knowing whether tough or cry. She was the mother of Cheng Xizhi. Mother Cheng , Bai Fei, was nearly fifty years old, but she was well-maintained and beautiful. "Mom, you are going to raise me as a pig." Gu Shengyin made a bitter face, causing everyone to tease her. "Dad." Gu Shengyin looked at the man standing next to the mother, the original Cheng Xizhi''s father, Cheng Zhensheng. After learning about the story line, Gu Shengyin was aware of his love for his daughter. Cheng Zhensheng''s love for his daughter was not less than his wife, but men''s feelings were more restrained and were not good at expressing them. She stepped forward and gently gave her father a hug. "Daddy, I missed you to death!" Chapter 35 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 3 The original Cheng Xizhi had previously studied abroad. She was only 17 years old and already had two bachelor''s degree certificates. "Second brother went to the exhibition. What about older sister?" Gu Shengyin asked. After hearing Cheng Yiru''s name, Mother Cheng frowned and said: "I don''t know what recently happened. Every day, she acts so secretively. Sometimes she doesn''t return home at night." Mother Cheng had genuine feelings for Cheng Yiru, after all, Cheng Yiru was a child she had raised for more than a decade. Gu Shengyin secretly pointed: Cheng Yiru is busy "exchanging feelings" with Yuan Hang. Of course she would have no time to go home. Yes, Cheng Yiru, at this moment, was already reborn. She was one year older than Cheng Xizhi and was just 18 years old. She was rebornst month. "Xixi!" At this time, a voice came from behind. Before Gu Shengyin could turn around, she was surrounded by a big hug. It was the second brother, Cheng Qixuan. Unlike the calm and steady eldest brother, Cheng Boxuan, the second brother, Cheng Qixuan, had a passionate temperament, like fire. Perhaps artists would keep this type of enthusiasmto have a steady flow of inspiration forever. Gu Shengyin looked at the family with a smile. She vowed in her heart: In this life, you must not allow Cheng Yiru, that kind of woman, destroy this perfect family. "My parents, I''m back." Cheng Yiru came in and saw the rest of the family members in the living room. "Big brother, Second brother." Cheng Yiru''s eyes sweeped the room and saw another person sitting on the sofa. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Little sister, you are back?" Cheng Yiru tried to control her heart-rending hatred, and called out with a smile. Gu Shengyin slowly looked at her, their eyes collided. Cheng Xizhi looked at Cheng Yiru: She was wearing a tight-fitted shirt. She was only 18 years old and already had a proud figure. Her shirt was stretched tight and she was wearing denim shorts. She revealed her long legs perfectly. Although her appearance couldn''t bepared with Cheng Xizhi''s perfection, it was enough to attract men. Cheng Yiru also looked at Cheng Xizhi. Her impression of Cheng Xizhi still remained the same as in the memories of her previous life. At this time, Cheng Xizhialready had the look of a woman, mature and beautiful, simr to people''s honey peaches and astonishingly attract people. The 17 year old Cheng Xizhi had some differencespared to her memory. Her skin was crystal clear like snow. This indicated, from a nce, that she was pampered when she grew up. Cheng Yiru grew up like this herself, but she had not been able to maintain the development of such delicate skin. It could only be assumed that some things could only be relied on their birth. Today''s Cheng Xizhi, with a trace of youth between her eyes, had delicate facial features and had a revealed a trace of pride. At a nce, one could tell that she was a little princess who was loved and spoiled. What Cheng Yiru most hated was Cheng Xizhi''s pride. She was always like this and never needed to think about anything. The Cheng Family protected her very well. Everything was well thought out for her. She only needed to be a little princess sitting in the lighthouse. "The family had been informed one month earlier that I wasing back. You don''t know anything about your younger sister." Gu Shengyinined half-heartedly because she was unhappy. Cheng Yiru gave her a nce: She came back this month,and just finished straightening out the memory of her previous life. How could she still remember when Cheng Xizhi woulde back? Cheng Xizhi had always been like this. It was only a trivial matter of returning home and she couldn''t wait for the whole family to pick her up. (T/N: What a sour tone. :P) Chapter 36 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 4 "Big brother, I don''t want to go see." Gu Shengyin held Cheng Boxuan''s hand in a spoiled manner. "In any case, you are also a major shareholder of Chengshi Corporation. So, of course the people below you must know who you are." Cheng Boxuan said unhesitatingly. The Cheng couple loved their daughter and left Cheng Xizhi 20% shares of Chengshi Corporation. Cheng Xizhi was not interested in business, and the Cheng couple also didn''t n on turning their daughter into a sessful career woman. These shares, just dividends, were enough for Cheng Xizhi to live the life of a princess for a lifetime. Chengshi Corporation''s general headquarters was located in amercial building in Hua City''s central area. The new receptionist at the front desk put on her perfect smile and watched as her CEO enter the elevator. Afterwards, she became excited and said towards herpanions: "OMG, the CEO is really handsome! But who was the girl next to him? She looks very young, but she''s so beautiful! Even the CEO, who always had a serious face,ughed in a gentle and soft manner. She shouldn''t be his fianc¨¦e or anything like that, right?" Another girl took out a mirror to check her makeup. Listening to herpanions'' questions, sheughed and said: "What fianc¨¦e? You haven''t heard of it, but our CEO has a younger sister." The new receptionist wondered: "Didn''t the CEO''s sistere to thepany a few days ago?" Cheng Yiru came to thepany several times a few days ago. A senior employee smiled and said: "One is a biological daughter and the other is an adopted daughter. You say, who is the CEO''s younger sister?" The Cheng couple never concealed the fact that they adopted a daughter. Therefore, when the Yuan Family was choosing a marriage partner, they did not consider this incident. "Who was the girl that was next to your CEO?" An imposing and chilling man wearing a suit gazed quietly at Gu Shengyin pulling Cheng Boxuan''s hand. The Chief Director of Public Rtions sighed in relief. He was arranged by thepany to receive this person from Yuanshi Corporation, Young Master Dong. This person''s momentum was too formidable causing him, who had experience wind and rain, to be unable to breathe. (T/N: experiencing wind and rain ¨C experiencing trials and hardships) If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Seeing that Yuan Family''s Young Master Dong was interested on something other than business, he sighed with relief and promptly replied: "That was the youngest daughter of our Chairman, the sister of the CEO, Cheng Xizhi. Cheng Xizhi. Yuan Xu repeated this name several times in his heart. He always felt that he had a sense of familiarity with Cheng Xizhi. He carefully went through his memories and determined that he had not seen her before. Thinking back once again, wasn''t Chengshi Corporation''s Cheng Xizhi the girl that his family had the intention to have a marriage with? Was she Yuan Hang''s future wife? Not knowing why, when Yuan Xu thought of this possibility, he actually felt somewhat irritated in his heart. It seemed that once work was over, he needed to get a good rest. Yuan Xu ssified this irritating feeling from being too busy with work. As if she perceived something, Gu Shengyin turned her head to look towards the side with some doubts, but she only saw the person''s back. She shook her head andughed self-deprecatingly. Just a moment ago, Gu Shengyin felt Ji Yu watching her, but how was this possible? That person, unlike herself, had long been gone. When Gu Shengyin thought of Ji Yu, her mood fell instantly. "What''s wrong, Xixi?" Cheng Boxuan noticed that something was wrong with his younger sister. Gu Shengyin gently shook her head: "I''m just a little tired." Cheng Boxuan looked at his sister with worry, not having the slightest doubt: "Go sit in my lounge for a while. Later, I will send you home." Gu Shengyin nodded. Chapter 37 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 5 "Ms. Cheng, I have been looking forward to meeting you." A man held a ss of red wine for Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin smiled at him, and took a sip of the red wine in her hand. After sending away the man, Cheng Xizhi looked around and found an inconspicuous corner to sit down. The banquet was held to celebrate Cheng and Yuan Family''s cooperation on a major project. Yuan and Cheng Family had the presence of giants in Hua City''s business world. Almost all the prestigious celebrities of the business world came to attend thisrge banquet. As the only daughter of the Cheng Family, Cheng Xizhi was naturally favored by countless people. Furthermore, Cheng Zhensheng''s love for his daughter was notorious. For many of the men with social status, if they were able to marry Cheng Xizhi, they know that it was equivalent to climbing up Cheng Family''s tree. Gu Shengyin was very impatient with this type of courtesy. She gave her heart to Ji Yu in the previous world. As a "person" that was created, Gu Shengyin''s feelings were quite simple: Her heart was very small and could only amodate one person. At this moment, she sat in an inconspicuous corner while coldly watching Cheng Yiru as she was standing amongst the guests. As the Cheng Family''s adopted daughter, Cheng Yiru, although she could not bepared to Cheng Xizhi, was still more or less an existence to be ttered. Cheng Yiru enjoyed this feeling. She remembered thest days in her previous life. She had no way to receive any customers because of her illness. She had no financial resources to support living in the high-endmunity and had to move to a low-cost housing area. Every day outside the door, there were all kinds of Chinese dialects spoken mixed with sounds of people swearing, sounds of small children crying, and cars honking downstairs. All in all, this type of chaotic environment was simply a nightmare! What about now? She was still the young miss of the Cheng Family. Her previous life did not seem like a nightmare. She vowed that in this life, she would not let herself fall into that kind of situation. "Miss Cheng." A deep voice interrupted Gu Shengyin''s thoughts. Gu Shengyin raised her head to look at the unfamiliar man. She slightly wrinkled her eyebrows. This man''s momentum was too aggressive and made people subconsciously feel nervous. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . However, Gu Shengyin was just frowning. She was a queen in her previous life. What kinds of people had she not seen? This man was still not enough to make her lose control of herself. Yuan Xu was somewhat surprised. When he was a child, he enlisted in the army and followed his uncle for training for a period of time. This imposing momentum existed from genuinely experiencing harsh bloody training. Most people simply couldn''t withstand this kind of person. He didn''t expect that this seemingly delicate youngdy was not the least bit influenced by his momentum. Yuan Xu raised an eyebrow. It seemed that this youngdy from the Cheng Family didn''t seem as simple and harmless on the surface. "Hello, I''m Yuan Xu." Yuan Xu held his hand out. So it was originally the brother of Yuan Hang, the Young Master of the Yuanshi Corporation. Gu Shengyin understood. "Mr. Yuan, it''s a pleasure to meet you." Gu Shengyin extended her hand to give Yuan Xu a handshake. It''s so smooth. This was Yuan Xu''s first thought. The warm touch on his hand caused his heart to sway, as if he was holding a warm jade. No wonder people from ancient times said that nephrite was warm and fragrant. There actually was this type of woman. There wasn''t much conversation between the two people. They only asionally spoke one or two sentences, then sat quietly. The atmosphere between them was not embarrassed, andpared to the lively venue, it gave a sense of security. "I need to go give a speech." When Yuan Xu got up, there was some sadness. Gu Shengyin, due to being courteous, got up wanting to send him off not thinking that her long skirt restricted her movements. Her foot got caught and her entire body fell towards the ground. "Be careful!" Gu Shengyin fell into a generous embrace. At the same time, a familiar lotus fragrance filled her nose. Chapter 38 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 6 "Miss Cheng?" Gu Shengyin was shaken and lost in thought by this familiar scent until Yuan Xu called her. She snapped out of it and quickly stood facing Yuan Xu while giving her thanks. "Does Mr. Yuan like the fragrance of lotus?" Gu Shengyin asked, not knowing what attitude she use. Yuan Xuughed: "No, I never use perfume. After he finished talking, Yuan Xu gave a nod towards Gu Shengyin, indicating that he had to leave first to the hall where his name was about to be read. Gu Shengyin sat alone in a daze. "System." Gu Shenyin said with a trace of expectation in her voice. "You say, is it possible that¡­Ji Yu and I reincarnated in the same way?" The system was silent for a moment and said: "In theory, this would not be possible." "But his scent is exactly the same as Ji Yu!" Gu Shengyin''s emotions were somewhat stirred up. "In the previous world, Ji Yu also had the scent of lotus all year round. I was always with him, so I''m definitely sure that he had never used any lotus scented items." The system was silent, as it had no way to exin phenomenon. Gu Shengyin suddenly felt like she was alive. Sinceing to this world, her mental state was somewhat strange, the entire person appearing to have no vitality. Although she hadpleted her task, she always felt that she couldn''t find any reason to keep on going. Gu Shengyin was not the first host of the system. The system had several other hosts before her. They were also the same as Gu Shengyin. They fell in love with someone in a certain world. However, their lover died forever, while they, themselves, must continue moving onto the next world. It would be difficult for the host to continue to stand firm after a long time. Hopeless eternal life was more cruel than anything else. Out of the first three hosts of the system, two of them destroyed themselves. However, Gu Shengyin was different from them. Gu Shengyin was a human being created by that man himself. When talking about position, even if there were ten systems, they couldn''t bepared to one Gu Shengyin, but she was not aware of it. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin felt her entire body brimming with fighting spirit. She stared at Yuan Xu, who was talking on the stage, thinking about how she could verify that he was the reincarnation of Ji Yu. Right! Gu Shengyin suddenly remembered that there was a lotus mark on Ji Yu''s left shoulder. During the previous world, she had teased him that he might have been the reincarnation of a lotus fairy, otherwise he would not only have a lotus fragrance, but also a lotus mark. At that time, Ji Yu joked with her saying that the so called lotus fragrance on his body couldn''t be smelled by anyone else besides Gu Shengyin. So, what about Yuan Xu? Did he have the same mark? Gu Shengyin stared at Yuan Xu wondering how she could take this man''s clothes off and check it out. (T/N: Lol, she''s gonna turn into a female rogue. XD) After Yuan Xu, Cheng Boxuan, the sessor of Cheng Corporation, naturally expressed some of his thoughts. "Finally, please allow me to introduce my younger sister, the Princess of Cheng Corporation, Cheng Xizhi." Cheng Boxuan smiled and looked over at Cheng Xizhi. Xixi was not fond of the business world, but it didn''t matter. He, this big brother, had sufficient ability to protect her and provide food and clothing for a lifetime. However, these connections, Xixi still needed to slowly engage in it herself, after all, this was all her wealth. (T/N: Above is Cheng Boxuan''s thoughts if I''m correct.) Gu Shengyin elegantly stood on the stage under the eyes of all the people present. Chapter 39 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 7 Cheng Yiru looked at Cheng Xizhi who stood on the stage being watched by everyone. Those people who were surrounding her a moment ago all ced their minds on Cheng Xizhi at the moment. Since childhood, as long as there was Cheng Xizhi present, no one could see her, Cheng Yiru''s, existence. She dug her nails dug into her palms. Feeling the warmth on her body, Cheng Yiru looked up. Yuan Hang had draped a shawl around her shoulders. She looked at this handsome man with a warm heart. This man, whether is was the past life or this life, only had eyes for her. For a moment, Cheng Yiru''s heart was shaken: Perhaps, letting go the past life''s resentment and concentrate on being with Yuan Hang would be good. However, in a blink of an eye, she saw Cheng Xizhi on the stage, and repressed that idea again. No, she had not seen Cheng Xizhi fall and be dust. She had not seen Cheng Family''s decline. How could she feel at ease? She thought of her own arrangement andughed. Yuan Xu stood amongst the crowd. He saw Yuan Hang and Cheng Yiru standing side by side being intimate and frowned. The brothers both knew that the family wanted Yuan Hang and the Cheng Family to have a marriage. Because of his ownck of coorperation, the family had already made the decision to let the second son, Yuan Hang, have a marriage with the Cheng Family. There was only one candidate for the marriage between the Yuan and Cheng Family, which was Cheng Xizhi. After all, Cheng Yiru was just an adopted daughter. They needed a firm connection through marriage. A daughter who had no blood rtions with the Cheng Family did not hold enough weight. However, looking at the way Yuan Hang and Cheng Yiru behaved, it was clear that both parties were happy. Yuan Xu gazed at Cheng Xizhi''s graceful posture on the stage. She seemed like a noble white swan. He couldn''t help but feel that his younger brother, who was affectionate with her older sister, was not worthy of her. This kind of woman should have a lover who would love her wholeheartedly. She should enjoy the best. Pampered. Loved. Yuan Xu shook his head. He felt that it was a little strange that he would have such a thought appear in his mind. He felt that his emotions were somewhat abnormal these past two days. Gu Shengyin came down from the stage and felt a little thirsty. Just as a waiter passed by, she picked up a ss of champagne and drank it. She subconsciously looked around for Yuan Xu''s figure, but found that the man had disappeared. Did he leave earlier? She suddenly felt bored, and simply went to her previous spot to sit down waiting for the banquet to end and go home with her older brother. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . How could it be so hot? Gu Shengyin, after sitting for a while, obviously felt that the temperature in the air had risen. Wrong! This kind of high ss hotel wouldn''t make this type of mistake. Gu Shengyin quickly realized that this was not the hotel''s problem, but rather her own. Unknowingly, she was drugged! She carefully recalled what had happened before. The only possibility was when she had just stepped down from the stage, and grabbed a ss of wine from the waiter. This was the champagne that was in front of her! Damn it! Gu Shengyin was cursing herself as she felt more and more heat in her body. She walked in a hurry towards the restroom. She must not lose control in this hall! Not far away, Cheng Yiru smiled and chatted with the people around her. Out of the corners of her eyes, she saw Cheng Xizhi''s unstable steps toward the restroom. The corner of her mouth tilted upward into a meaningful smile. She apologized to the people around her and walked over to the side to pick up the phone. "Hello¡­you cane over now." Chapter 40 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 8 Gu Shengyin was standing in front of the sink while pouring cold water on her face. Useless. Feeling the heat in her body getting hotter and hotter, like a wave of fire, she took out her cell phone wanting to call her big brother letting him to hurry to pick her up to go home. That surging passion in her body caused her hand to be a bit unstable. After pressing several times, the lock screen on the cell phone was turned on. When she found her big brother''s name in the address book and was just about to call, the phone in her hand was suddenly grabbed by another hand. Gu Shengyin looked up and saw the face of a strange man. She did not start panicking and forced her face to look serious and said: "What are you doing? Give back my cell phone!" The man looked greedily at Gu Shengyin''s face. He received his employer''s phone call informing him that the person was in the restroom on the 29th floor of the hotel. He was only responsible for taking the person away, and then¡­ Even if he was not sessful, as long as the woman was not fully dressed in front of the crowd, it would be regarded aspleting the task. Not only could he enjoy some blessings, but he could also receive arge amount of money. Gu Shengyin concentrated on the person in front of her and saw his eyes getting more abnormal. rm bells rang in her heart, but unfortunately, there was excellent soundproofing here, so even if she called out loudly, people would not be able to hear her. She had no alternative but to speak in a stern voice: "Regardless of whether you were instructed by someone, that person must have never told you who I am. I''m Cheng Xizhi of the Cheng Corporation. You should know what kind of existence Cheng Corporation is. If you do something to me here, no matter where you run, my father and big brother will not let you go!" The man paused. His employer did not tell him who the girl was. Cheng Corporation¡­.If what she said was true¡­. Gu Shengyin saw him hesitating and her heart became happy. She redoubled her efforts and said: "If you leave now, I can guarantee that today''s things would not be known to anyone. I can pay you double the amount of money that was given to you by whoever instructed you to do this." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . At this time, her breathing was not stable, and her body had no strength because of thedrug. She had no choice but to lean on the sink behind her to keep herself from falling down. The man was obviously hesitating. Gu Shengyin called for the system in her heart: "If this man has notpromised, can you help me escape?" The system immediately responded: "Please rest assured that as the host, I have an obligation to ensure your personal safety around non-task targets." Gu Shengyin had no energy to discuss the scope of this "non-task targets" with the system. "No! You almost had your way! I was not aware that you were rich. You say good things in front of me, but when I turn around, you''d stab me in the back with a knife." The man apparently made his decision. He looked at Gu Shengyin: "Being able to enjoy a great beauty like you, I have nothing to lose." As soon as he spoke, his hand was already reaching towards Gu Shengyin''s body. Gu Shengyin was wearing a champagne colored strapless evening dress today and was already approaching crisis as she was pulled. "System!" Seeing that the man''s hand was reaching towards a certain part, Gu Shengyin quickly shouted. However, the action of the system was not faster than the other person. A ck figure rushed to her side and mmed his fists on the face of the man who was holding Gu Shengyin. A familiar lotus fragrance wrapped around Gu Shengyin''s body. She suddenly felt a lot of grievances and turned to dive into the man''s arms. Her tears started rolling down. Chapter 41 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 9 Yuan Xu did not have the time to manage the man lying on the ground. He was feeling somewhat agitated and walked outside. Just as he was about to smoke in the restroom, he felt an indescribable feeling that filled his heart. He felt that something bad was going to happen. His sixth sense was very urate since he was a child, and this type of unusual induction also helped him avoid disasters several times. Following his of induction, Yuan Xu came to thedies'' restroom. Yuan Xu was hesitating on whether to enter or not, but when he ced his hand on the doorknob, he discovered something amiss: the door was actually locked! There were several stalls in this type of restroom. It was logical that the outside door shouldn''t be locked unless it was under maintenance. The premonition in his heart grew more and more intense. Before he could think, Yuan Xu had kicked the door open. The scene he saw caused his eyes to widen. The dazzling Gu Shengyin who was in the venue before was, at the moment, being pressed on the ground by a wretched-looking man. Seeing her absentminded expression and pupils blurred, indicated that she was obviously drugged! At that moment, Yuan Xu only felt his blood rush into his brain. He had never been so out of control before. His punch caused the man to fall on the ground, unable to get up. He took off his suit jacket and used it to cover Cheng Xizhi. Who knew that Cheng Xizhi would throw herself into his embrace and start crying. Looking at the girl in his arms crying, Yuan Xu only felt that his heart would be crushed to pieces at the sound of her crying. Looking at the man on the ground, Yuan Xu knew that Gu Shengyin''s appearance was not suitable for being seen by other people. He leaned over and picked her up and left. When he was passing by the man on the ground, he intentionally stopped. He took the cell phone from the man''s hand and stepped on the man''s right hand. Just a moment ago, he saw this man use his right hand to touch Gu Shengyin. "Ka cha!" The sound of bones being broken could be heard. Yuan Xu held Gu Shengyin out, while ignoring the man''s pig-like scream behind him. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . When the people in the venue heard themotion and went to the scene, they only saw a door that was kicked and a man rolling on the floor. Cheng Yiru was a bit worried: I did not expect Cheng Xizhi could escape in such circumstances. Yuan Xu immediate held Cheng Xizhi to leave through a special passage. This hotel was one of Yuan Family''s industries. Only a few people knew of this special passage. He took Gu Shengyin to his private room in the hotel, put the person on the bed, and turned to the bathroom to fill the bathtub with water. When he came out and saw her on the bed, he momentarily turned sluggish. Gu Shengyin''s mind had been in a blur. She just felt hot, and the dress on her body had slipped down from the constant grinding. What appeared in front of Yuan Xu was a body that caused a man''s blood to surge. Youthful (Çàɬ), yet indefinitely captivating. Yuan Xu felt his blood rush up to his head. With his status, there were many woman willing to be delivered to his arms. However, no woman had ever caused him to have an impulse like this except Cheng Xizhi. When he thought of the age of this little girl, it seemed that she had not yet reached adulthood? Yuan Xu secretly cried that he was a beast. This beast used a nket to hold her up and put her into the bathtub filled with water. Where would he know that he would have to restrain his impulse with great difficulty since Gu Shengyin, in his arms, did not cooperate with him. Gu Shengyin felt Ji Yu''s presence while in a daze and felt at ease. Sensing that he was about to leave, she desperately clung onto him, unwilling to let go. Chapter 42 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 10 Yuan Xu looked helplessly at the little woman who clung to him, reluctant to let him go. He was not aware of the small smile that was full of love on his face. Fortunately, although Gu Shengyin was affected by the aphrodisiac, she could reduce the effect with water. After Yuan Xu soaked Gu Shengyin in the water, her face was still flushed, but it was not like before, where he could see at a nce that she was drugged. Yuan Xu took out his cell phone and called Cheng Boxuan. Cheng Boxuan received a phone call and his face changed. He spoke to the people beside him and left in a hurry. On this side, Yuan Xu hung up the phone and quietly stared at Gu Shengyin''s face as she slept. After a long time, he leaned over and kissed her on the forehead. (T/N: He finally ate some of her tofu.) "Little girl, provoking me, it won''t be easy for you to escape." Cheng Boxuan practically almost ran over. When he saw Yuan Xu, the first thing he asked him was: "Xixi is all right?" Yuan Xu did not show his tenderness towards other people. His voice was heavy: "Now she''s okay. If I was a bitte, then something would have happened." Cheng Boxuan did not care about his tone of voice. He leaned over to see his sister sleeing. At a nce, seeing that Gu Shengyin wasn''t wearing the dress that she wore when she left the venue, his face changed. "Xixi''s clothes?" Yuan Xu''s face remained unchanged: "When I found her, the clothes she was wearing was already ruined, so I changed her clothes." Cheng Boxuan: Obviously his own younger sister was taken advantaged of, but he had no way of refuting and that feeling was stuffed in his heart. However, in the next moment, his mind was attracted by Yuan Xu''s words. What did he mean by ruined clothes? When Yuan Xu saw his expression, he knew what he was thinking: "You can rest assured that nothing happened to Xixi." Cheng Boxuan: Wait, are you familiar with my younger sister? Calling ''Xixi'' so smoothly. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "However, when you bring her home, remember to get a doctor to check her. She was given aphrodisiac. Although she looks fine, it would be safer to give her a check." Cheng Boxuan nodded. Without calling Gu Shengyin, he leaned over and held his sister to leave. Yuan Xu unexpectedly discovered that he would feel jealous. They were brother and sister! He watched Cheng Boxuan and Gu Shengyin leave through a special passage, after all, Gu Shengyin''s appearance right now was not suitable for others to see. As soon as the two people disappeared from his line of sight, Yuan Xu retrieved his line of sight and made a call: "Hello, after half an hour, send me all the surveince videos of today." His eyes were cold. No matter who it was, since they dared to make a move on the person he fancied, they must be well aware of the consequences. Since the big boss had spoken, the subordinates moved quickly. In less than half an hour, the things that Yuan Xu wanted appeared in front of him. "Cheng Yiru¡­" Yuan Xu looked at the contents of the surveince video that were never essed by outsiders. His voice was cold, as if it could freeze an object. "Brother, this is not possible! You must have misunderstood Yiru!" Yuan Hang saw what his brother had shown him and said in a fierce voice. "Yiru is delicate and kindhearted. How could it be possible for her to set up her own younger sister?" Yuan Hang absolutely did not believe it. He even suspected that this was all a self-directed act. "Was it Cheng Xizhi, that woman, who said something? I tell you, brother, you must not be deceived by her. She is a vicious woman. You don''t know how she treated Yiru¡­" You have to say that Yuan Hang''s baptism caused by Cheng Yiru was quite sessful. Cheng Xizhi was mentioned and Yuan Hang had a look of disgust on his face. Chapter 43 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 11 Gu Shengyin discovered that she had returned to her own room at home when she woke up. "System." She called the system. "What happened to me after I fainted?" The system yed a video directly in Gu Shengyin''s mind. It started from when Gu Shengyin was beginning to feel dizzy all the way and ended when Cheng Boxuan took her away. OMG! Gu Shengyin wanted to cover her face. She held onto a person and refused to let go. She even let Yuan Xu give her a bath! She watched it rey while feeling embarrassed. She could imagine how Yuan Xu felt at that time. Gu Shengyin decided that she passed out at that time so she did not know anything. "However, I still do not know whether Yuan Xu is Ji Yu or not." Gu Shengyin felt troubled. "Xixi, baby, did you wake up yet?" Mother Cheng pushed open the door. She saw that Gu Shengyin had awakened and felt very happy. "Boxuan said that you drank too much. He was afraid that you might feel ufortable, so he called and asked Dr. Jiang toe over and take a look at you. This child, how could he make Dr. Jiang travel a far distance just for a small matter." Although Mother Chengined, her eyes clearly showed her satisfaction with her son''s behavior. Dr. Jiang was the Cheng Family''s private doctor. Gu Shengyin understood that Cheng Boxuan did not inform Mother Cheng that she was drugged. "I''m fine." Gu Shengyin quickly climbed out of bed, and also specifically spun in a circle to show that she was in a very good shape. Mother Cheng said with a smile: "It''s good that you''re feeling fine. It happens that the two sons from the Yuan Family came to visit your father. You should also find the time to get along with Yuan Hang." Cheng Xizhi and Yuan Hang''s rtionship were considered to be default. Father and Mother Cheng did not even think about concealing this matter from Cheng Xizhi. In their view, Yuan Hang had an elegant appearance and was courteous to his elders, and was a good candidate to be her husband. However, it would be better if Xixi was liked him. If Xixi wasn''t willing, they also won''t force their baby daughter to get married to a man she didn''t like. Gu Shengyin''s eyes brightened. Yuan Xu came? If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Mother Cheng saw her daughter''s eyes be sparkling when she heard her words. She also thought that her daughter was looking forward to meeting Yuan Hang and was very satisfied. It seemed that their decision was correct. (T/N: Noooo, your decision is wrooong!) Gu Shengyin arrived at the anteroom and saw Yuan Xu and Yuan Hang sitting there. Second brother Cheng Qixuan and Cheng Yiru were also next to them. "Xixi, you woke up?" Cheng Qixuan saw his younger sister walking downstairs. He quickly got up, went in front of Gu Shengyin, and used his hand to touch her forehead. He felt relieved that it wasn''t hot. Gu Shengyin greeted the two people. Yuan Xu was always indifferent towards other people, but Yuan Hang was somewhat cold and indifferent towards Gu Shengyin. Cheng Qixuan frowned. "Cheng Xizhi, I have something to say to you." While looking at the bonsai trees on the porch, she heard Yuan Hang''s words. "Yuan Second Young Master has something to say." Gu Shengyin turned her head and said lightly. Yan Hang''s tone was not good. She, Gu Shengyin, was not a person who wouldin about someone''s virtue. "My elder brother said that you were drugged. Yiru is kindhearted, so how could it be possible that she would do such a thing? Wasn''t it you? Did you say something bad about Yiru in front of my elder brother?" Yuan Hang asked. Gu Shengyin got up and walked over to him. For the first time since she came to this world, she seriously sized up Yuan Hang. Refined and elegant and regarded as an elite man, he didn''t seem like he had any brain problem? "What are you doing, looking at me like this?" Yuan Hang felt ufortable with the way Gu Shengyin was staring at him. Chapter 44 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 12 "I want to know where Yuan Second Young Master got the confidence to make this statement." Gu Shengyin slowly said: "Based on our rtionship, I just returned from abroad. I only met your eldest brother once at the banquet. How could Young Master Yuan believe me, a stranger?" "Moreover, my engagement with you was approved by both families. I do not believe that Yuan Second Young Masterdid not know of it. In this case, your fianc¨¦e was drugged by someone at the banquet. You did not hear nor say anything about it prior to this. You''d even go as far as to question me for someone else." "Not to mention, where did she, Cheng Yiru, have such arge face where it would be worth it for me, Cheng Xizhi, to drug myself just for the purpose of framing her?" "Yuan Second Young Master , before you speak next time, please bring your IQ with you first. Otherwise, I will not be tranquil and even-tempered to exining things to you like this. Next time, just directly leave!" Yuan Hang was flushed with anger by her words: "Cheng Xizhi, you!" "I made an appointment with my friends to go to the salon together in the afternoon. Yuan Second Young Master , goodbye." Gu Shengyin did not look at him at all. This kind of man who was so easily deceived by woman, she, Gu Shengyin, really couldn''t put in her eyes. After Gu Shengyin went away, Yuan Xu came out from a corner. (T/N: I guess it was only just MC and Yuan Xu who was talking. O.o) His eyes shone brightly with astonishment. Such a clever and eloquent little woman, he, Yuan Xu, had not seen before. Really is¡­.a damned crazy person. "There was nothing wrong with what she said. You are really confused and muddle-headed in the brain by Cheng Yiru, that woman!" Yuan Xu said coldly to his brother. "Also, since you have already have a rtionship(?), father over there, I will personally go and talk to him about the marriage with the Cheng Family. You are not suitable." Yuan Xu said. "Big brother?" Yuan Hang was shocked. Yuan Xu''s face sank: "What? You shouldn''t be nning on getting married to Cheng Xizhi while your rtionship with Cheng Yiru, that woman, was unclear?" Yuan Hang''s face turned red. He really did n to do so. Anyway, it was merely a marriage alliance.It was just tying the knot and getting married with Cheng Xizhi, that woman. Yuan Xu only felt anger fill his chest. How did he never find out that his younger brother was actually such a g like this before? If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Miss Cheng, we met again." Yuan Xu looked at Gu Shengyin with tenderness. Gu Shengyin was speechless. Both of them have "encountered" each other six times these past ten days. (T/N: I assume that this is not the same day as when they talked in her house. So, ten days have already passed and they met six times during those days.) Hua City was sorge that she, Gu Shengyin, really could not believe that he didn''t have a hand in it. "Mr. Yuan, how clever." Gu Shengyin said with a smile. Since she discovered that Yuan Xu was most likely the reincarnation of Ji Yu, Her attitude towards him had always been good. "Meeting is a matter of affinity. Would you like to have a meal together?" Yuan Xu took a step further and invited her. Gu Shengyin naturally did not refuse. The ce that Yuan Xu chose was this city''s well-known restaurant famous for its exquisite cuisine and authentic taste. When they left , Gu Shengyin once again, coincidentally, saw Yuan Hang and Cheng Yiru intimately holding each other''s hands and entering the door. Yuan Xu turned and looked at Gu Shengyin''s face. Although he heard her conversation with Yuan Hang at that time, he was roughly guessing that she did not have a boyfriend-girlfriend mindset with Yuan Hang. However, he was still somewhat unsure. Thus, he tried his best to let Gu Shengyin see the intimate scenes of his brother with Cheng Yiru. ording to his observations these days, Gu Shengyin was a person who was extremely proud in her heart. Even if she had a good impression on him, there was no chance that she would be with a man who had someone else in his heart. Chapter 45 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 13 Gu Shengyin of course saw Yuan Hang and Cheng Yiru. She knew the storyline well and was naturally aware that the two had mixed together privately. However, Yuan Xu was till around. She turned to speak to Yuan Xu: "The things that happened between me and Yuan Er gongzi must be known to you, Mr. Yuan. It seems that Yuan Er gongzi likes my older sister better." Yuan Xu immediately understood what she meant. He smiled in his heart, but on the surface, he only nodded: "Xixi, you can feel at ease. We, Yuan Jia, will give an ount to Cheng Jia." (T/N: I''m going to start using ''Jia'' instead of ''Family'' if that''s okay with you guys.) He paused for a moment, then said: "I am a close friend of your eldest brother. You always call me ''Mr. Yuan'' which makes it sound like there''s a gap between us. It''s better to call me Yuan Dage." (T/N: Yuan Dage[big brother] is making his move in closing the gap between them. *smirk*) Gu Shengyin: "¡­¡­Yuan Dage." Yuan Xu felt his entire body be free from worry when he heard her call him. Yuan Xu moved quickly. The parents of Yuan Jia, over there, certainly wouldn''t be willing to renounce their second son''s marriage with Cheng Jia''s little princess for the adopted daughter. However, they were persuaded by their eldest son. "Yuan Hang, he already has someone in his heart, and after marriage, it would be impossible for him to whole-heartedly treat Xixi. In the future,, it is highly likely that they will have emotional disputes. When that timees, the two families would not have a marriage alliance, and would be enemies. Besides, Yuan Hang is not the only one who could have a marriage with Cheng Jia." Yuan mother was amazed: "Weren''t you always unwilling?" Yuan Xu''s lips curved up into a smile: "That was before. I now feel that Xixi is very good." Seeing this, Father and Mother Yuan did not say more. The original candidate they chose to have a marriage with Cheng Jia was their eldest son, who was the heir of the family. But, at that time, Yuan Xu resolutely refused to marry a woman he did not know. The husband and wife had no choice but to change it to their youngest son. However, Yuan Hang now had someone in his mind, and the eldest son was also interested in Cheng Jia''s daughter. If Cheng Jia was willing, they would have no opinions. However, it would be absolutely impossible for Cheng Yiru to enter Yuan Jia. Father and Mother Yuan were people who had experienced all sorts of winds and waves. They were perfectly aware that Cheng Yiru knew that Yuan Hang and her younger sister were engaged, yet still had an unclear rtionship with him. Yuan Jia can''t afford such a woman. This was how parents are. Obviously, this sort of thing couldn''t be over with just one p to Cheng Yiru. Yet, they still pushed all the me onto her. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . During this time, Gu Shengyin was preparing for a major event. Cheng Xizhi''s father, Cheng Zhensheng, would turn 50 at the end of this month. In the original story, Cheng Xizhi bought a carved white jade in the shape of the Bodhisattva of Compassion, Guanyin, from a master at a high price. Cheng Zhenshengordered someone to carefully collect it on the spot and firmly demanded it to be put in the family''s hall. At that time, Cheng Xizhi was the limelight at the birthday party. Gu Shengyin did not intend to change it to other gifts for this time. She just spent more time on selecting and collecting materials. She had to be extra careful and make sure that she did better. Cheng Zhensheng''s birthday soon arrived. Because his beloved little daughter said with special pride that she had prepared a gift a long time ago, Cheng Zhensheng specially announced that the gifts from his children would be opened in front of all the guests. Nothing needed to be said about Cheng Boxuan. He was rich and overbearing, thus his gift was the most generous. His gift was the most expensive. Cheng Qixuan delivered an oil painting that he had personally painted. The people in the painting were Cheng father and mother. Then, it was Cheng Yiru''s turn. Cheng Yiru was nicely dressed today. The white dress outlined her curvy figure, and the slightly curled hair added a charming look to her. She noticed that all the guests'' were looking at her. She couldn''t help but to feel proud of herself again and looked towards Cheng Xizhi. She softly pped her hands twice. Two bodyguards wearing a suit carried an object covered by a red cloth into the hall. Cheng Yiru stepped forward and lifted the red cloth. Chapter 46 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 14 The red cloth that was used to cover the object fluttered to the ground, and the bodyguards carried it to present it to the guests. A burst of excitement rang out. Yuan Xu, however, was looking at the red cloth that was used to cover the object with an ashen expression. Cheng Yiru''s gift was impressively a white jade Guanyin! Cheng Xizhi had been preparing for her father''s birthday gift this entire time. Yuan Xu knew how much effort Cheng Xizhi had put into this gift. He stayed by her side, watching her running every day to the master who was responsible for carving this white jade. Every single detail was personally checked by her, not willing to let it have any errors. However, Cheng Yiru offered a statue of Guanyin in front of her, which made her nearly two months of hard work like a joke. She tried hard to give her father a surprise, but she was taken advantaged of. Cheng Yiru was the first one to send an outstanding gift. If Cheng Xizhi offered the same gift again, it would only make people feel uninterested in it. Cheng Yiru, who was over there, said: "¡­this statue of Guanyin waspleted by a master overseas that I requested half a year ago. I also specifically invited Master Hui Jing to pass on the light. Daughter wishes for Father''s happiness to be as immense as the East Sea!" The guests praised Father Cheng for having a good daughter who was filial. FatherCheng was also happy enough to keep his mouth open. ughing I assume) Cheng Yiru proudly smiled. Of course she knew what Cheng Xizhi''s gift was. In her previous life, Cheng Xizhi relyed on this white jade Guanyin to be in the limelight. This time, she deliberately rushed ahead and gifted this white jade Guanyin in front of her. Cheng Xizhi, that gift in your hand for your father, can you still take it out now? Yuan Xu, who was somewhat worried, looked towards Cheng Xizhi, and discovered that she did not seem to care much about it. Cheng Xizhi wasmunicating with the system: "I was really careless. I forgot that Cheng Yiru has memories from her previous life. She clearly wanted to use this to shame me." At this time, only Cheng Xizhi''s gift was not presented. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . It was rumored that Cheng Zhensheng most¡­spoiled..and loved this little girl. The guests present were also secretly guessing what Gu Shengyin would give to her father. Cheng Yiru sneered: Cheng Xizhi, what will you do? If you take out the white jade Guanyin that you prepared, you will undoubtedly greatly disappoint everyone. Even if you change the gift to something else, I do not believe that in such a short time you can prepare something else. She was in a beautiful mood while waiting for Cheng Xizhi to make a fool out of herself. Everyone looked at Gu Shengyin, but she did not speak. The atmosphere became awkward. Cheng Zhensheng also noticed that something was wrong. He smiled and said: "What''s wrong? Does my Xixi not want others to see what gift you have for your father? Would you like Daddy to go back and see it alone?" If Gu Shengyin really had not prepared a good gift, then as long as he said a word, this whole embarrassment could stop and disappear. His obvious maintenance for her made Cheng Yiru clench her teeth. Cheng Xizhi did not say anything yet. Cheng Yiruughed and said: "The little girl can''t be too selfish. We can all wait to see what good gifts you secretly prepared for Dad!" Mother Cheng gave Cheng Yiru a dissatisfied look. Cheng Yiru knew that her words were adrupt, but she couldn''t stand it. Even if she knew that there were so many people rushing to rescue Cheng Xizhi from embarrassment when she had made a mistake, she, Cheng Yiru, wants to let her lose face in front of the entire Hua City. Gu Shengyin gave Cheng Yiru an look with an unknown meaning. Not knowing why, Cheng Yiru thought that this look made her feel a little scared. She felt that something was out of her control. Gu Shengyin opened her mouth and said: "Since my older sister really wants to see, then I will present in front of everyone my disgraceful gift." Chapter 47 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 15 During the time she spoke, people brought in items. Yuan Xu stared at the items that were clearly not the previously well-prepared white jade Guanyin. Soon, a table with a sheet of high quality paper was set up in front of Gu Shengyin. Surprisingly, it turned out to be the Four Treasures of of the Study!(ÎÄ·¿Ëı¦) What did she want to do? Cheng Yiru frowned. In her previous life, she did not hear about Cheng Xizhi making a contribution to Sinology. It was nothing more than attracting the crowd. Sheforted herself and pressed down the unpleasant feeling. Clearly, many people''s interest have been hooked on wanting to see what kind of medicine she was trying to sell. (T/N: ^idiom is used. Basically, they are trying to see what she is up to or what the surprise/secret is.) Cheng Jia were also rather curious as they never knew that the youngest daughter was hiding something up her sleeve. Gu Shengyin did not care what other people were thinking. Since she was created, whether it were the Four Arts, poetry, wine making, brewing tea, she could be regarded as being proficient in all kinds of skills. Because she had a special interest in ink painting, in the previous world, Ji Yu specifically invited the famous artist of Tian Qi Dynasty into the pce to personally teach her. (T/N: Four Arts: zither, painting, calligraphy, Go) Later on, the elderly of Baishan personally acknowledged the artistic attainments in painting: The Empress was already not any worse than him. Raising her hand from the fine paper, Gu Shengyin was somewhat dissatisfied. Although she already brought over the best brush and finest inkstone, in her opinion, the quality was much worsepared to to the previous world. But, it was just passable. Close the eyes, sink deep into the mind. When she opened her eyes again, Gu Shengyin took the brush in her hand and swept it on the paper. The guests were just watching and cheering her on. They did not hold much expectations. How much could you expect from a teenage girl? Even if Gu Shengyin''s painting was only at an amateur''s level, as long as Cheng Zhensheng liked it, they would also praise her. But soon, the disapproval in their minds were covered by amazement. These kinds of brush strokes and creative concept could not be seen personally. Who could have imagined that it could be written by a little 17 year old girl? Among the guests, there were many who have studied Sinology. Once the painting waspleted, their eyes have changed from being amazed to be obsessed. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Good!" With Gu Shengyin''s final brush stroke, someone eventually couldn''t restrain themselves and shouted. Many people were still immersed in the artistic conception of the painting. Suddenly, they were interrupted by a person. Their hearts were not happy. They turned to look at the person who spoke, and immediately swallowed theirints back. "So, it was Deo." Someone, who recognized the old man, spoke. (T/N:o mean old. So, Deo is simr to old man De.) "The strokes are gentle, yet vigorous and strong. The lofty concept is far more profound, and the characters are vivid and lifelike yet not grandiose. Good, good, good!" Once he said ''good'' three times, Deo turned his gaze to Gu Shengyin. "May I ask who this little friend''s master is?" Deo''s eyes were shining. Gu Shengyin already prepared a good excuse a long time ago: "When this younger generation was studying abroad, I encountered an old gentleman named Baishan and followed him to study Chinese painting for several years." This old man from Baishan was the master who taught Gu Shengyin Chinese art. However, it was not in a foreign country, but in another world. Sure enough, Deo thought for a long time, but couldn''t figure out who Mr. Baishan was. It seemed to be a very able person living abroad in seclusion. Deomented in his heart that if the old gentleman could teach students like Cheng Xizhi, then he must be a great master. "Deo, this painting?" Someone couldn''t help but speak up. Gu Shengyin''s painting contained words that blessed a long life. The content of the picture was a Daoist immortal with a benevolent smile who held a peach in his hands. They could only be considered half ayman. They would only feel good when they look at this picture, but they couldn''t say why. Chapter 48 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 16 Deo red and turned his back towards the man who asked that question: "I just said it. You, thismoner, can understand what?" That man became embarrassed and touched his noise. Gu Shengyin was rather curious because she recognized the man who just spoke. He was a person who was considered to have prestige within Hua City. Unexpectedly, this Deo was ruthless and turned his back towards him, yet he didn''t feel any resentment. Deo took a look at the man and said: "I''ll tell you in this way. This painting, even if I personally paint it, it won''t be better than this little friend Cheng." Ssss! When Deo made his remark, many people sucked in cold air. Who was Deo? He was one of the masters in the Chinese painting circle who had repeatedly represented China in the international cultural exchangepetition! Many young people were proud to receive apliment from Deo, but now, Deo actually personally admitted that this 17 year old Cheng Xizhi was actually not inferior to him? "Hahahaha." Cheng Zhensheng finally recovered himself from the news that ''their own daughter, from who knows when, became a master in traditional Chinese painting''. He immediately lifted this treasure in his hands to look at it. Gu Shengyin blinked an timely sold meng: "Does Daddy like it?" (T/N: meng = adorable/cute. Equivalent to moe in Japanese.) Cheng Zhensheng smiled veryfortably: "Like! Of course I like it! Dad''s baby Xixi personally painted it, how could I not like it?" He said and hung this picture in the study to look every day on the spot. Cheng Zhensheng proudly looked around and saw many of his close friends and business partners from the business circlepliment him. Many people also sourly praised that he had several good children. The eldest son had an astonishing talent within the upper echelon of the business world. Needless to say, Cheng Jia had him as their sessor. The second son was not interested in doing business. Now, he was already a famous painter. For their only youngest daughter, the husband and wife did not intend to interfere in her interests and hobbies, even if she was to be pampered and raised for a lifetime. However, they didn''t think that she would have amazing talents in Chinese painting! If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Cheng Zhensheng felt he had never had such a happy birthday before. At this time, nobody paid attention to Cheng Yiru, who offered a valuable white jade statue. Everyone were expressing their appreciation and admiration for Cheng Xizhi. Cheng Yiru bit her gums until she felt pain. She never expected that Cheng Xizhi still had a move like this in her hand. She originally wanted to make Cheng Xizhi make a fool out of herself; however, contrary to her expectations, she helped her instead. (T/N: I do not know how she bit her gums. Perhaps, she bit the inside of her cheeks or something.) Giving the hall filled with loud voices a final look, Cheng Yiru turned and left. Cheng Xizhi, the future is long. We''ll wait and see! (T/N: ''future is long'' ¨C there is ample time) Yuan Xu looked at Gu Shengyin who was surrounded by everyone. The thirst in the bottom of his heart was growing stronger and stronger. Each time when he felt that he knew enough about her, this little woman always brought himself another round of surprises. She was like a carefully packaged gift. Only oneyer after another could he see the surprise in the innermost ce. However, understanding such a dazzling process, he did not want it to be seen by others. Yuan Xu''s eyes shone with a bright light. He really wanted to lock the little woman up in a ce that only he could see. Let her shine and bloom only for himself. Gu Shengyin ineffably felt a little cold and shivered. She raised her head and looked around with some doubts. Today''s weather was pretty good. When she turned to look at Yuan Xu''s direction, he showed a soft smile to her. Chapter 49 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 17 After Cheng Zhensheng''s birthday, Cheng Xizhi''s reputation spread like fire throughout the upper circle of Hua City. Many family wives intentionally probed Cheng Xizhi''s status when they were chatting with Mother Cheng. Hearing that she did not intend to go abroad again after returning home, they were all smiling from ear to ear. Then, they started introducing their sons or nephews. Cheng Xizhi, this kind of youngdy, had enough status and a beautiful appearance. As far as they were concerned, these two qualities were not hard toe by. However, Cheng Xizhi was personally praised by Deo, and that alone, was something that others could not match. For families in the business circle, they were rich enough. However, if they wanted to increase their reputation, the quickest way was to find a daughter-inw who had a good reputation. Mother Cheng smiled and responded to these people, but she kept her mouth tight. Their family Xixi was only 17 years old! Moreover, there was Yuan Jia who they had a marriage agreement with. At this time, Mother Cheng wouldn''t have thought that there was a huge "surprise" waiting for her when she returned home. "What are the meaning of these?" Mother Cheng did not dare to believe the images on the pictures ced on the tables and the silent eldest son. Cheng Zhensheng also sat on the side with an ashen expression. His chest was moving up and down, clearly indicating that his anger was not light. Second brother Cheng Qixuan opened his mouth and said: "Eldest brother and I went shopping and saw Yuan Hang, that guy, and Cheng Yiru together strolling in the shopping mall. They all grew up together. If it was like this, then nothing would have mattered. However, when the two were leaving, they left together. That was when we discovered that something was wrong." "These past two days, my eldest brother and I searched for a private detective secretly and had it checked it out. If we didn''t check, we wouldn''t have known about this. Yuan Hang and Cheng Yiru had originally been together for a long time!" The more Cheng Qixuan said, the more he got angry. Eventually, he just said Cheng Yiru, this full name. (T/N: Calling someone by their full name indicates that they are not close/alienation.) ording to the date on this photo, Yuan Hang and Cheng Yiru already had feelings during the time when Cheng Xizhi was still abroad. "Pa!" Cheng Zhensheng mmed his hand on the table and said towards his eldest son, "Order Cheng Yiru to return immediately." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Cheng Boxuan called Cheng Yiru. Cheng Zhensheng frowned. "Do not let Xixi know about this matter." How could he allow such a filthy thing to enter the ears of his beloved daughter. "No, I am aware of this." Gu Shengyin pushed open the door and came in. She clung to Father Cheng who was still in a fit of anger. "Dad, I''m already this big, I am capable of making decisions on my affairs." Father Cheng looked carefully at Cheng Xizhi and found that his daughter had no traces of anger nor sadness on her face. He asked in a bbergasted manner: "Xixi, are you all right?" Gu Shengyin wrinkled her nose: "I can have what? I am not formally engaged to Yuan Hang. He is nothing more than a stranger. I don''t like him." She paused, and continued: "Not to mention, I already knew the things between him and my older sister." After she spoke, the other four people in the room were shocked. After Mother Cheng recovered her mind, her daughter had already found out that her fianc¨¦e and older sister were having a secret affair. She, a person, secretly grieved and was not willing to tell her family. She could only bear this burden herself. "My poor Xixi, you were really wronged." Mother Cheng seemed to pull out a handkerchief to wipe her tears in the next second. Gu Shengyin: ? What did she say a moment ago? Where did she poke her mother and cause her mother to shed tears? Chapter 50 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 18 Gu Shengyin said towards the four people: "In fact, I wanted to tell you that I wished to cancel my engagement with Yuan Hang. I don''t like him." Mother Cheng pulled Gu Shengyin''s hand: "You, this child, you should have told your dad and I about this kind of thing. That Yuan Hang fellow is such a scoundrel. Your marriage with him is will not happen." Gu Shengyin was finally relieved and was able to leave behind her worries. At this time, Cheng Yiru returned. She quickly sensed that the atmosphere in the room was wrong, the usual amiable attitude of the family towards her was now abnormal. "Eldest brother, what matter is there to call me back so urgently?" Cheng Yiru forced augh. Cheng Boxuan did not speak and Cheng Qixuan pointed to the pile of photos on the table: "Take a look yourself." Cheng Yiru came forward and took one look, her face paled. On the table were photos of her and Yuan Hang being intimate. "Yiru, ask yourself. How did I and your father treat you over the past years? Didn''t we treat you like our own daughter? What about you? How long have you been with Yuan Hang? Don''t tell me that you don''t know we have a marriage agreement with Yuan Jia. In the future, he would be your younger sister''s husband!" Mother Cheng stared intently at Cheng Yiru. Cheng Yiru was caught off guard. She didn''t think that this would be exposed so quickly. "I¡­" Cheng Yiru didn''t know what to say. What could she say? Say that these photos are false? Since Cheng Jia dared to take out these photos, then it must be identified as true. "I know my affair with Yuan Hang let down my younger sister, but emotions, this kind of thing, really can''t be restrained¡­." Cheng Yiru''s face was pale as tears fell, looking extremely poor. (T/N: *clicks tongue* Here''s your typical white lotus.) "In that case, I want to ask my older sister, if we never found out about this affair today, how long did you intend to not restrain your emotions? Even if I and Yuan Hang tied the knot and got married in the future, what will you do if you still can''t restrain yourself?" Gu Shengyin coldly asked. She did not speak without thinking. In the original storyline, Cheng Yiru and Yuan Hang still had an unclear rtionship even after Yuan Hang got married with Cheng Xizhi. Cheng Yiru looked at Cheng Xizhi with tears in her eyes: "Xixi, how could you think this way? When that timees, I will leave him¡­" A beauty''s tears truly arouses other people''s pity. Unfortunately, everyone present here all love Cheng Xizhi like their own treasure. "When the timees, you''ll leave him? I''m afraid that by the time Xixi got married to Yuan Hang, you would have given birth to an illegitimate child!" Towards those who try to harm her daughter, Mother Cheng could no longer maintain her usual demeanor,like a needle stabbing straight into the heart of the matter. (Ãæ¶ÔÆóͼÉ˺¦×Ô¼ºÅ®¶ùµÄÈË£¬³ÌĸÁ¬Æ½ÈÕÀïµÄÒÇ̬¶¼¹Ë²»ÉÏÁË£¬Ö±½Ó¾ÍÒ»Õë¼ûѪ) "Yiru, you disappointed me greatly." This was the first sentence Father Cheng said since Cheng Yiru came in. "Tomorrow, I''ll let the housekeeper pack up your luggage. You have lived in Cheng Jia for a long time. Go back to see your parents." Father Cheng''s one sentence decided her future. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Dad!" Cheng Yiru turned to look at Father Cheng, not believing what she heard. "You want me to leave?" Father Cheng was not willing to look at her as he left. If Cheng Yiru was good, he would naturally be a kind father and find a good family for her in the future. However, she shouldn''t have thoughts of getting things that don''t belong to her and hurting Xixi. Cheng Yiru left the room with a deathly pale face. Gu Shengyin was not sympathetic to Cheng Yiru. She was not Virgin Mary. If that was the case, then she could forgive Cheng Yiru. Chapter 51 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 19 *Note: I went back and changed Cheng Father/Mother -> Father/Mother Cheng. "I need to talk with your mother. You all head back to your room." Father Cheng appeared somewhat tired. After all, she was a daughter who they had raised for 18 years. The Cheng couple were genuinely affectionate towards Cheng Yiru. At this moment, they naturally felt sad. Gu Shengyin went over and hugged her parents. Cheng Yiru was a scourge to Cheng Jia. She couldn''t allow her to continue staying in Cheng Jia any more. Cheng Yiru left Cheng Jia, but did not take the route home. Instead, she went to a small apartment that Yuan Hang had bought. Yuan Hang rushed over tofort Cheng Yiru. Cheng Yiru''s crying was a pear blossom that brought rain, not in the least pitiful (³ÌÒ»Èç¿ÞµÄ½ÐÒ»¸öÀ滨´øÓ꣬ºÁ²»¿ÉÁ¯). After asking her for a long time, Yuan Hang finally heard of the matter from Cheng Yiru''s mouth. Of course, what Yuan Hang heard was that Cheng Jia had discovered the affair between the two. She, Cheng Yiru, had feelings that were faithful and unchanging and pledged her life to defend it. Ultimately, Cheng Jia flew into a rage out of humiliation. This was the version Cheng Yiru gave. "Cheng Jia is too bullying. Yiru, you stay here for the time being. You can feel reassured that I will get fairness for you!" "Well, I believe you." Cheng Yiru snuggled in the arms of Yuan Hang. "Yuan Dage, what did you mysteriouslye here for?" Gu Shengyin sat in the front passenger seat and looked at Yuan Xu. Today, Yuan Xu, who seldom took off his suit, put on casual clothing. This allowed other people that he, too, was a young man in his twenties. "Take you to a good ce!" Yuan Xu said with a mysterious smile. After about half an hour, when Gu Shengyin almost fell asleep, she heard Yuan Xu say: "We''ve arrived." When Gu Shengyin got off the car, her eyes were immediately attracted to the beautiful scenery, a vast area of unknown flowers and nts that made people feel as if they were in another world. "This is a private hot spring resort owned by a foreign friend of mine who never epted outsiders." Yuan Xu was delighted to see admiration in Gu Shengyin''s eyes. "Wee, adorable youngdy!" Gu Shengyin was hugged enthusiastically, which filled her heart with warmth, as she entered the door. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Yuan Xu''s face turned ck and pulled them apart: "Richard, don''t mess around." The handsome foreign man winked mischievously towards Cheng Xizhi: "Hey! Xu said that he wanted to bring a lovelydy. I guessed that it must be you. Sure enough, you''re so beautiful and cute like a Barbie doll. What''s your name?" Yuan Xu directly took Gu Shengyin''s hand and walked inside, ignoring the guy named Richard. "Oh, hey! Xu, you can''t destroy the bridge after you cross the river regardless of your life and death. I''m doing this just for you¡­" Yuan Xu mmed the sliding door behind him and left Richard''s voice behind him. "You don''t have to care about him. He has always been very noisy." Yuan Xu said to Gu Shengyin. "The hot spring here is a must. You can slowly enjoy it. Everything you need to use is clean and sterile. You can feel at ease using it. I''m right next door. You can call me if something happens." Yuan Xu instructed Gu Shengyin. Seeing Gu Shengyin nodding to express that she understood, Yuan Xu felt a bit regret as he went out. "Hey, Xu. There''s such a beautiful woman in the hot springs, yet you actually came here to mix with me, a sturdy man. You really do not know how to chase a person." Richard faced Yuan Xu with a look of disgust, and immediately spoke contentedly, "Has my Znguage improved greatly?" Yuan Xu naturally ignored thetter sentence and gave a look at Richard: "Xixi has not reached adulthood yet. Do I look like a beast?" "Wow!" Richard stared at Yuan Xu with a look of astonishment. "I didn''t think you were such a person, Xu! You got started with a minor! God, this world is terrible!" (T/N: Lololol, this guy¡­. >~<) Yuan Xu ignored his friend''s babbling and said :"She will be my future wife, my onlypanion." Richard''s face turned solemn: "Are you serious, Xu?" Yuan Xu smiled and said: "Of course." Richard snapped his fingers: "Then I wish you happiness." "Of course we will be happy." Yuan Xuughed with great confidence. Chapter 52 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 20 Gu Shengyin had not felt so rxed soaking in water since a long time ago. She put on a bathrobe and went out. Yuan Xu was setting up lunch and smiled when he saw her: "Just in time. I was just about to go call you. You should try Richard''s cooking skills. Hi pasta is a must try." Richard, who was at the side, immediately rushed to give Gu Shengyin a wink. Gu Shengyin used a fork and tasted a little bit. "How is it? Is it good?" Richard looked at Gu Shengyin with sparkling eyes. "It''s delicious!" Gu Shengyin gave a thumbs up to Richard. Richard immediately smiled and said: "I really like you, Xixi." After lunch, Richard had to go somewhere, and winked at Yuan Xu hinting him to seize this opportunity before he left. Gu Shengyin and Yuan Xuid under a flower tree basking in the sun. "How could you feel so at ease going out with me? Aren''t you afraid that I will sell you?" Yuan Xu said jokingly. Gu Shengyin smiled at him: "I know you will not." Yuan Xu felt baffled: "You believe me this much?" Gu Shengyin nodded: "I believe you." Yuan Xu suddenly stopped talking. His heart was filled with an indescribable emotion: a bit sour, a bit astringent, a bit bloated, but particrlyfortable. He knew this feelings was called emotionally touched. The little girl that he liked trusted him whole-heartedly. In fact, he really misunderstood Gu Shengyin. There were two reasons why Gu Shengyin believed him. First, he had the same lotus fragrance on his body just like Ji Yu that made Gu Shengyin puzzled. Second, she had the system in her hand. Gu Shengyin was not afraid of anyone doing unfavorable things to her. Gu Shengyin suddenly got up and stood in front of Yuan Xu: "Yuan Dage, don''t move!" Yuan Xu asked with some doubt: "What happened?" Gu Shengyin said with a smile: "Close your eyes and stay in this position." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Yuan Xu didn''t quite understand what she wanted to do, but, nevertheless, did as he was told and closed his eyes. "Ka cha!" Yuan Xu opened his eyes and saw Gu Shengyin''s face filled withughter. "You have a flower on your face, sleeping beauty!" Gu Shengyin ridiculed and turned around intending to run away before Yuan Xu could react. As a result, because the hem of the bathrobe was too long, she stepped on it identally. "Ah!" Gu Shengyin subconsciously grabbed onto something near her, but still couldn''t stop herself from sitting on the ground. There was a thick carpet on the floor so Gu Shengyin did not feel any pain, however, something seemed wrong. Gu Shengyin looked at the white bathrobe in her hands with a lifeless look in her eyes, then moved her gaze up. Didn''t this bathrobe look like a certain person''s? Gu Shengyin swallowed her saliva and looked in the direction of the man. She saw the man''s eye-catching body brimming with force with sturdy eight packs nealt arranged on the man''s lower abdomen. It was not the kind of exaggerated muscles that men would get from the gym.Yuan Xu''s muscles were not excessive, but the smooth lines contained a lot of power without a doubt. Moving her gaze upward, Gu Shengyin''s eyes paused. On the man''s left shoulder, a lotus flower bloomed quietly there. Her eyes suddenly felt a bit hot. She was aware of the indecisiveness in her heart since a while ago, but finally, it had settled down. A strong pair of hands pulled her up from the ground. Gu Shengyin looked from up close at this face that waspletely different from her previous life. "Are you satisfied with what you saw?" Yuan Xu looked at the little girl who had a somewhat foolish expression on her face and asked in a husky voice. Chapter 53 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 21 Gu Shengyin had not yet ovee the fact that Yuan Xu was really Ji Yu. Yuan Xu looked at the little woman who was staring at himself with a nk expression and couldn''t restrain himself anymore. A sense of warmth hit Gu Shengyin''s lips. When the two left the hot spring vi, Richard gave a thumbs up while facing Yuan Xu behind Gu Shengyin''s back. Looking at the little woman''s captivating red face, Richard was sure that Yuan Xu must have made his move when the two were alone. Looking at this situation, the result seemed to be good? Richard touched his chin. Yuan Xu ignored his friend''s eyes. After saying goodbye to him, he leaned over to help Gu Shengyin put on her seat belt and drove her back to Hua City. Soon, they arrived at Cheng Jia. Gu Shengyin was about to get off the car, but Yuan Xu held her hand. "Aren''t you forgetting something?" Yuan Xu looked at Gu Shengyin seriously. Gu Shengyin blinked once, then once again. Fine, she gave in. She leaned sideways and kissed the man''s face. Yuan Xu gave her a kiss on the mouth in return. This satisfied the man enough to let her get off the car. This man is really! After getting off the car, Gu Shengyin inwardly scolded that someone was a rogue, yet her hand stroked the area where she was just kissed a moment ago. A sweet smile emerged on her face. Before she could think of how to announce her rtionship with Yuan Xu to her parents, Yuan Jia dropped in for a visit. "Cheng Ge, this is our family''s second child who let down Xixi." Father Yuan sincerely looked at the Cheng couple whoseplexion was not so good. They all grew up together when they were young. Their rtionship had been good all these years, otherwise they would not be tempted to be rtives through their children. "We already firmly gave Yuan Hang a lesson. You can rest assured that Yuan Hang will never do this a second time." Mother Yuan added. Father Cheng said coldly: "We do not need to let him have a second chance. Yuan younger brother, the previous marriage agreement between our two families, let''s drop it." The Yuan couple looked at each other in the eye. As expected, Cheng Jia had this idea. "Ah, Cheng Ge. I know that our family Yuan Hang was not sensible, but don''t I still have another son? What do you think of our family Yuan Xu?" Mother Yuan received her son''s eyes and said to Father Cheng. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "What do you Yuan Jia mean?" Father Cheng had not spoken yet. Mother Cheng immediately got angry, "Our family Xixi doesn''t need to be married out. What are you shouting about the younger brother being no good, then shouting and putting the older brother on top(ʲô½ÐµÜµÜ²»ÐÐÁ˾͸ç¸ç¶¥ÉÏ£¿µ±ÎÒÃǼÒϧϧʲôÈËÁË)? What do you regard our family Xixi as?" Yuan Xu was aware of how badly Mother Cheng misunderstood his mother''s meaning. Mother Yuan was also upset. She did not think it through before speaking at that moment. Thinking back on the words she said, they were indeed somewhat inappropriate. Yuan Xu looked sincerely at Father and Mother Cheng: "I like Xixi, not because she is the daughter of Cheng Jia. Nor is it because of feeling guilty and wanting topensate her. Uncle and Aunt should also know what kind of person I, Yuan Xu, am. If I didn''t like Xixi, I would absolutely note here with my parents." "I hope Uncle and Aunt can give me an opportunity to take care of Xixi." Father and Mother Cheng looked at one another. When did this child Yuan Xu be so deeply affectionate with their own daughter? Mother Cheng hesitated: "You and our family Xixi¡­." Yuan Xu''s expression didn''t change: "I fell in love with Xixi, and is willing to take care of her for the rest of my life." Mother Cheng felt somewhat impressed. Yuan Xu, this child, his moral character and ability all didn''t need to be said. He was indeed a good candidate to be Xixi''s husband. Chapter 54 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 22 "The marriage agreement between Yuan Jia and our family was canceled." Father Cheng said. "As for you wanting to chase our family Xixi¡­." Father Cheng looked at Yuan Xu''s eyes that lit up because of his words. "I will not interfere with you youngsters." Yuan Xu''s heart settled down. The meaning of Father Cheng''s sentence was that he would not stop him with being with Xixi. Gu Shengyin was not interested in doing business. Instead, she epted De Lao''s invitation to enter the Association of ssical Chinese Culture and Arts. Besides her, the youngest people in that association already had gray hair. Gu Shengyin was also questioned a lot when she first joined, but when she painted andscape painting, no one was dissatisfied with her. Yuan Xu finally got the approval of Cheng Jia after he pursued Gu Shengyin for a year. The two held a grand engagement ceremony at thergest hotel in Hua City. Nowadays, Gu Shengyin was very confident and at ease. She took the ne to go abroad to participate in several internation cultural exchange conferences for a year and was very much free on other days. Yuan Xu spoils and pampers her. He always had the "What Xixi wants to do is right" attitude. That appearance, even the Cheng couple couldn''t stand watching his style of affection towards their daughter. Fortunately, it was during this society. If it was during ancient times, they''re afraid that Xixi would have been called an enchantress. Gu Shengyin inwardly refuted that from the bottom of her heart: Definitely not! Even if it were during ancient times, Ji Yu was also a wise and benevolent ruler. She was not a beautiful enchantress, but a virtuous Empress, okay? "Hello, I''m looking for Mr. Yuan." Gu Shengyin came up to Yuan Corporation''s reception desk with shopping bags. Today was Mother Yuan''s birthday. She promised Mother Yuan that she would have Yuan Xu apany her toYuan Jia after he got off work for dinner. At the reception desk was a beautiful young woman, but Gu Shengyin didn''t put it in her eyes. "Excuse me, do you have an appointment?" the receptionist said with a bright smile. Gu Shengyin shook her head and said: "No, tell your CEO''s secretary that Cheng Xizhi came, and she''ll know." The beautiful receptionist had a look of impatience. The Yuan Corporation was arge business. She hade to work here for a few days, and she lost count of how many people would look for an excuse to pull a rtionship with the CEO. "I''m very sorry, Miss. If you didn''t make an appointment, I cannot inform them." The CEO''s secretary? Such a figure was not someone she could casually touch. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin naturally saw the disapproval in the receptionist''s eyes. She sighed inwardly, and did not intend to continue bothering her. She turned around and walked towards the rest area. She took out her cell phone to call Yuan Xu. "I arrived at yourpany downstairs¡­En, yes, the new receptionist didn''t know me¡­okay, bye." Gu Shengyin hung up the phone to wait for Yuan Xu to send someone to pick her up. "Miss Cheng!" Gu Shengyin raised her head. It was one of Yuan Corporation''s directors. "Mr. Zhang." Gu Shengyin stood and shook his hand. "Howe Miss Cheng didn''t go up?" Director Zhang felt somewhat baffled. The receptionist saw that the director, who was usually aloof and indifferent, had a very good attitude towards that unfamiliar woman, and personally greeted her. She knew right away that this turn of events was not good. At this moment, she feared that Gu Shengyin would take this opportunity toin about her. She fought for this job with great difficulty, but she can''t say for sure that she''ll be able to stay. Gu Shengyinughed: "I''m a little tired and wanted to rest before going up." Director Zhang just smiled. He said that he still had something to do and said a few words before leaving. The receptionist was preparing toe over to Gu Shengyin to apologize, but saw a man walking towards Gu Shengyin. Chapter 55 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 23 Yuan tookrge strides towards and easily took the things in her hands. "Come sit in my office. Wait until I''m done with work, then we''ll go home together." Yuan Xu lead Gu Shengyin by the hand to the reception desk. "This is Miss Cheng, my fianc¨¦e and future wife. When you see herter, directly let her pass without the need to inform me." The receptionist nodded quickly. She felt relieved after the two entered the elevator. At this time, a colleague, who had temporarily left for a while, came back and the receptionist quickly spoke to her. "You acutally stopped Miss Cheng?" The colleague''s eyes widened. "You don''t know that the CEO and Miss Cheng are well-known for their good feelings? You''re lucky that Miss Cheng has a good temperament. If it were someone who liked to bicker, you would have no ce to cry!" The receptionist wrote down this matter. Since then, she had been more cautious when dealing with people and made some achievements in her work. Gu Shengyin''s days were very good, but Cheng Yiru''s day were not sofortable. After being driven out of Cheng Jia, Cheng Yiru had no source of ie. Although there were some savings, she grew up being extravagant since childhood until now. Soon, Cheng Yiru used up all her money. She tried to go out to look for a job, but she had been raised by Cheng Jia as a wealthy youngdy. How could Cheng Yiru endure the hardships of those workces? Originally, Yuan Hang often came to see her and provided her with living expenses. However, since the behavior of Yuan Hang was discovered by Yuan Jia, they were forced to restrict Yuan Hang''s actions and even went as far as to cut off his financial resources. Cheng Yiru began to be tight on money. Being aware of that, Cheng Yiru finally couldn''t resist and began to contact some rich people. "Pa!" Yuan Xu threw something in front of Yuan Hang. "You look at it yourself. This is the woman that you wanted to take home as a wife, Cheng Yiru." The person in the photos were all Cheng Yiru, but the difference was that the man who appeared beside her was an unfamiliar face. Additionally, they were clearly not the same person. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Cheng Yiru was intimate with those people in the photos and people could know what type of rtionship it was at a nce. Yuan Hang saw his wish crack, but still insisted: "Impossible! It''s impossible for Yiru to do this!" Yuan Xu felt his younger brother''s refusal to believe was ridiculous. He directly pulled him to stand up: "Whether is it true or not, you can see it for yourself." Yuan Xu drove to the small apartment bought by Yuan Hang and Cheng Yiru. "Take a good look at the woman you put in your heart. See how she looks like when you are away!" Not waiting too long, they soon saw Cheng Yiru and a man in his thirties who seemed to be holding hands going out of the door. They both got into the car. Right before the window closed, Yuan Hang clearly saw the two kissing. Yuan Xu looked at his younger brother and saw his heaving chest and red eyes. Obviously, he was not hit by a small blow. He didn''t say anything about it. He was aware that at this time, it was better to let him calm down. "Are youing home with me or not?" Yuan Hang closed his eyes: "Send me straight back, Big brother." He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to restrain his urge to kill that woman. After Yuan Hang returned home, he shut himself in the house for three days. On the fourth day, he drove out of the house. Mother Yuan was somewhat not at ease and was prepared to follow, but she was stopped by Yuan Xu. "He''s so big, Mom. You should trust him to handle his own affairs." In the evening, Yuan Hang returned looking devastated, but with a trace of relief between his brows. Yuan Xu knew that Yuan Hang was able to let go. Chapter 56 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 24 Gu Shengyin asked the system: "Now that Cheng Yiru has been driven out of Cheng Jia and broke off rtions with Yuan Hang, is my task in this world almostplete?" The system said: "Not yet. The mission progress bar still falls short by a lot. I suspect that Cheng Yiru will not give up so easily. You have to be careful this time." Gu Shengyin nodded. ording to the original plot, Cheng Yiru hated Cheng Jia and Cheng Xizhi to the bones. It was estimated that she had not yet givenup. She contacted her big brother Cheng Boxuan and shared her thoughts. Cheng Boxuan was obviously surprised. He did not believe that Cheng Yiru would be such a person. Gu Shengyin said in a spoiled tone: "Preparedness averts perils. Big brother, pay more attention during this period of time. Recently, I always feel anxious in my heart. I''m afraid that something bad will happen." Cheng Boxuan nodded and said that he would pay more attention. Gu Shengyin also called Yuan Xu. Yuan Xu, himself, had no objections. Contrary to Gu Shengyin''s expectations, the next day was calm. Cheng Yiru disappearedpletely from the sight of Cheng Jia, as if she had really left. However, Gu Shengyin''s mind did not rx. There was always a faint premonition in her mind. Cheng Yiru was brewing a huge conspiracy. When that day came, Gu Shengyin received a call from her big brother Cheng Boxuan. "I''m sorry for doubting you. This time, our cooperation on a project with Dingsheng International was leaked." There was still a trace of disbelief in his voice. Although Gu Shengyin had no interest in business, she had seen the news about this project on TV. The cooperation between Dingsheng International and Cheng Corporation was a strongbination with cutting-edge technology. Cheng Corporation practically invested in this project with 80% of the Corporation''s funds. This time, for the project to be leaked¡­ In the original storyline, the project cooperation with Dingsheng was leaked out from Cheng Corporation''s side. Cheng Corporation not only suffered heavy losses, but was also sued by Dingsheng International. Both parties were locked in awsuit for several years. This time, it had also be a crucial turning point for Cheng Corporation. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Big brother, is there any major problems?" Gu Shengyin''s voice was calm. She believed that with her own caution and her warning to him, there must have been corresponding protective measures. En, I''ve kept my eyes open since listening to your remindersst time. This leaked report was just a peice of information that we switched beforehand and was invalid." Even so, Cheng Boxuan still felt chilled. His own sister that he loved for 18 years¡­. "Xixi,e to thepany. Since they want my Cheng Corporation to have problems, I just happen to feel like beating them at their own game, and take a look at how many people have switched hearts." Cheng Boxuan''s voice was cold. (T/N: Meaning how many people are no longer loyal to thepany.) Gu Shengyin praised her big brother in her heart. She changed her clothes and headed out of the door. She called Yuan Xu before leaving. Gu Shengyin forwned deeply at the ck Buick in the rear view mirror. Something was amiss. This car had been following behind her since she departed. Gu Shengyin originally thought it to be a mere coincidence, but after she deliberately drove in circles several times, the car was still following behind steadily. This was not normal. Gu Shengyin started to speed up. Thanks to the system, her driving skills were enough to be called ''cool''. However, the car behind''s hands were not without oil, and the two cares set off on a silent battle in the middle of traffic. "What bad luck!" Gu Shengyin watched as a sport utility vehicle rushed towards her at a very abnormal speed. Chapter 57 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 25 The real trap was originally here! She had been trying to avoid being pursued. However, when she turned around, it was toote. Gu Shengyin silently called the system in her mind. "System, please." "Boom!" The airbag popped out instantly and Gu Shengyin lost consciousness. Cheng Boxuan held a special meeting here and waited half a day without seeing his sistere. The phone rang and Cheng Boxuan looked at it. It was Yuan Xu calling. "Boxuan, is Xixi with you?" Yuan Xu''s deep voice came over from the phone. Cheng Boxuan wrinkled his brows: "Not yet." He looked at his wristwatch. Normally, Xixi would have already arrived by now. Yuan Xu hung up the phone. His eyebrows wrinkled as Xixi didn''t pick up the phone. At this time, a breaking news was urgently announced on the TV. "Hua City''s time is 13:04. There was a car ident under the two high trestle bridge at the North. One of the vehicles involved in the ident was a sports utility vehicle. The driver was suspected of driving under the influence of alcohol. The other vehicle was a red Ferrari¡­." Yuan Xu couldn''t hear the rest of the words. His eyes locked tightly on the vehicle shown on the TV. He was very familiar with the car. He had given it to Xixi as a gift for her birthday two months ago. When Yuan Xu arrived at the hospital, Gu Shengyin was sent to the emergency room. "How is she?" Yuan Xu grabbed a nurse who was in a hurry. The nurse looked up impatiently. She choked on the words she was about to say by this terrifying man. The man in front of her looked very calm, but his eyes were bloodshot red. The turvulent mad emotions in his eyes seemed out be out of control immediately. The nurse felt that this man seemed to to be mad at the next second. Her throat felt dry and carefully worded: "The patient has just been taken to the emergency room. The patient is currently diagnosed with four broken ribs, the right hand had been crushed, the sternum was fractured. Additionally, whether or not there is a broken bone prating the thoracic cavity has not been checked yet¡­" The nurse said this carefully, and when she saw this terrifying man not moving, she hurriedly left. Yuan Xu stood there alone, the nurse''s words echoing in his head. Four ribs had been broken¡­.Right hand was crushed¡­.Sternum was fractured¡­" If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . His Xixi was so delicate and tender, young, and should be held in the palm of his hand while being pampered and loved. How could she endure this pain? Yuan Xu only felt aching pain in his heart. He only hated how he could not rece her in the emergency room at this moment. At this time, Cheng Jia also came over. "How is Xixi?" Mother Cheng asked. Yuan Xu''s voice was low and numb: "Still in the emergency room. We''ll need to wait until the doctores out for the specific situation." Mother Cheng felt somewhat powerless and leaned on her husband while using a handkerchief to prevent tears from falling. Cheng Boxuan walked over to Yuan Xu and patted his friend''s shoulders. "Xixi will surely be okay." He saw that the man was already on the verge of cosping. Yuan Xu looked at his friend: "The driver that caused this? Found him?" Cheng Boxuan nodded. Yuan Xu''s voice was very cold: "I don''t believe that this is a simple drunk driving ident. Try to make that man speak." Cheng Boxuan''s voice was not as calm as Yuan Xu: "You can rest assured that if this matter was man-made, whoever it was, I will certainly let that person regret being born in this world." The lights in the emergency room was for a few hours. "Doctor, how is the patient?" Yuan Xu asked? The doctor looked at the faces that oftened appeared in financial news in front of him. He also knew that the identity of the person who was lying in the emergency room was not simple. "The patient has been out of danger and her body does not particrly have serious damage. However, the injury she has suffered was so serious that in the future, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be able to bear too much strength¡­" All of a sudden,everyone went silent. Trantor''s Corner: Hey guys! I recovered faster than I expected, even though I got all FOUR of my wisdom teeth removed instead of two. Hooray! I had thought I would feel groggy or out of it for a couple days, but after drinking my meds, I feel fine enough to trante! My mouth is really swollen and sore though¡­.. Aww, poor GSY! Sounds really painful!!! Hubby go get revenge!! Chapter 58 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 26 When Gu Shengyin woke up, she felt her whole body in pain. "System, were''t you supposed to block it for me?" she contacted the system. The system was silent for a while: "Considering a sport utility vehicleing towards you at a very fast speed, the host''s injuries is considered to be very light. I have tried my best to avoid leaving any seque on the host. If the injury was too light, it would break away frommon sense and be excluded from thews of the world." Gu Shengyin: "¡­." A serious and dedicated system was really tiring. "Xixi, are you awake?" Gu Shengyin heard a familiar voice and opened her eyes. Yuan Xu''s face appeared in her line of sight. His hair was a little messy and his eyes were covered with blood vessels. Obviously, he did not have a good rest during these days. Yuan Xu pressed thebell to let the doctore over and said her nervously: "Are you feeling any difort?" Gu Shengyin was just about to shake her head, but thought of the character of Cheng Xizhi. Rapidly, tears umted in the eyes began to drop and her small nose also wrinkled. "Yuan Xu, I''m in a lot of pain¡­" Gu Shengyin''s poor appearance with red eyes and her shouting pain crushed Yuan Xu''s heart. He scrambled in disarray and dared not to touch her easily. He began tofort her like a child: "Xixi, be obedient. Soon, there will be no more pain¡­.." The doctor came in quickly and after checking Gu Shengyin, the doctor was happy to say that the patient was in good shape. At this rate, she would recover very soon. All that was needed was a long period of time to recuperate. Yuan Xu directly moved his office to the hospital. Every day, the secretary brought important documents to him for review and signatures. For the rest of the year, he was looking after Gu Shengyin. "I don''t want to drink this soup." Gu Shengyin threw a tantrum. These days, she was fed a variety of bone soup each day. Gu Shengyin only felt like throwing up at the scent of bone soup. Yuan Xu was very patient: "Last time, you will not drink this tomorrow." Gu Shengyin: "This is what you said,st time!" Yuan Xu gazed tenderly at Gu Shengyin''s unwillingness to finish the whole bowl of bone soup. On the back of his left hand were densely packed blisters. Yuan Xu looked at Gu Shengyin attentively, her whole person filling his eyes. Every time the young hospital workers talked about Yuan Xu, they all said: "There are not many men who are handsome and rich, yet still are so good to their fianc¨¦e. I also want to find such a man." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The head nurse will immediately pour cold water on them: "But that fianc¨¦e of that person is also rich and beautiful. You should stop dreaming. Has the patient in room 20 been checked yet?" Even Mother Cheng and her husband were filled with emotion: "At first, I was worried that Yuan Xu, this child, was much older than our Xixi by a lot. I was afraid that there might have been a generation gap between them. Seeing his appearance now, I feel relieved. What else was more important than a man who puts you in his heart? Gu Shengyin once asked her eldest brother about thepany affairs, but Cheng Boxuan only told her to rest and not to think too much. "You can rest assured that Cheng Corporation is doing well! What you have to do now is to keep your body healthy. Thepany has Daddy and eldest brother. You don''t have to worry about it." "What about the car ident?" Gu Shengyin asked. She always felt that it was not an ident. Cheng Boxuan paused for a bit: "I have found the culprit who instigated this ident. You can feel at ease that your big brother will definitely get justice for you." However, he did not mention the perpetrator''s information. Once out of the door, Cheng Boxuan looked at Yuan Xu who was at the sidelines. "Has that person talked yet?" Yuan Xu asked. Cheng Boxuan nodded: "It''s Cheng Yiru." Chapter 59 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 29 Yuan Xu''s face turned poisonous: "Leave that woman for me. I must let her regret what she did today!" Gu Shengyin merely felt that Yuan Xu seemed a little busy these past two days. Previously, he used to stay in the ward all day long. Recently, after finishing lunch, she would not see a trace of him, but she knew he''de back after dinner. When she asked, he only said that thepany had been busy recently. "Xixi." Yuan Xu''s expression looked a bit hesitant. "What''s wrong?" Gu Shengyin asked as she raised her head and smile while eating the fruit that Yuan Xu cut. Yuan Xu looked at Gu Shengyin''s smile, which contained no impurities. He closed his eyes and said: "The doctor said, ''Your right hand, I''m afraid that there is no way to hold the brush again.''" Yuan Xu saw his Xixi turn somewhat pale after she heard what he said. After a while, she showed him a strong smile: "In this sort of circumstances, I just can''t paint. I think Heaven is already being fair to me." Although she said so, Yuan Xu could clearly see Xixi''s left hand that was holding the fruit turn pale as she clenched her hand. Yuan Xu felt his eyes turn somewhat sour. He was very clear on how much Xixi loved to paint.He could only givefort as he didn''t know what to say. Yuan Xu pressed down his heartache in the bottom of his heart and used more extreme measures when dealing with the woman. "Ah!" Cheng Yiru screamed as her right finger bone was crushed one by one. Yuan Xu looked at her with red eyes, as if looking at a dead person: "What? Do you feel pain? Is it painful feeling your finger bones breaking?" His Xixi was in more pain than this. Cheng Yiru had already been tortured until her temperament was dead. She was genuinely afraid of Yuan Xu, this devil, and also regretted why she had to provoke Cheng Xizhi, provoke Yuan Xu. "I was wrong. I was really wrong¡­." Cheng Yiru''s tears and mucus flowed everywhere as she repented. "I''ll apologize to Xixi. I''m sorry to her. I should die¡­." "You don''t deserve to call her Xixi nor deserve to apologize to her!" Yuan Xu indifferent watched her. "People like you don''t deserve to appear in front of Xixi and dirty her eyes!" "Keep her entertained!" Yuan Xu ordered the people near him and left the ce without looking back. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . He took a bath and changed his clothes. After making sure that there wasn''t anything wrong, he went to the hospital. For a long time, Yuan Xu stared at the woman who was asleep on the hospital bed. Just looking at her, he felt his tyrannical emotions at the bottom of his heart slowly calm down, only leaving behind a trace of peace. "Xixi." He whispered this name softly and adoringly. A precious kiss fell on her forehead. Gu Shengyin was finally discharged from the hospital after lying in bed for three months. Feeling like a freed bird, she finally realized at this moment. Early morning, Yuan Xu bought a bundle of flowers and stood there to receive her when she left the hospital. Gu Shengyin discovered something amiss after she saw the car driving along a different route. "This is not the way to go home." Gu Shengyin felt baffled. This road was not the way to Cheng Jia nor Yuan Jia. Yuan Xu''s expression remained the same: "We''re not returning home right now. There are more important things to do." Before Gu Shengyin could understand what he meant by not returning home and "more important things to do", Yuan Xu stopped the car. Then, he took Gu Shengyin''s hand and lead her to a ce. Gu Shengyin had her mouth wide open as she saw the fewrge dazzling words, "Marriage Registration Office." "You¡­" Gu Shengyin was obviously shocked. Yuan Xu looked at her tenderly: "Xixi, let''s get married." Chapter 60 – Aristocratic Daughter Vs Reborn Adopted Daughter 28 The marriage between Cheng Corporation and Yuan Corporation had be the hottest topic in Hua City. Of course, even if they were not insiders, the media would catch wind of it early next morning, but the two familieshad very strict confidentiality. Until the wedding ceremony was held, the media still hadn''t sessfully sneaked into the site. Yuan Xu and Cheng Xizhi were witnessed exchanging rings by all the people sitting below. "Xixi, I am really happy. I finally waited until this day." Their two foreheads touched as Yuan Xu spoke softly to Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin blinked: "Dear, I am also very happy." Yuan Hang watched the well matched bride and groom. The affection and happiness that flowed between them could be seen by everyone. Suddenly, he felt somewhat sour in his heart. He once loved a woman so sincerely that he fought against his family for her. He only wanted to marry her, but what happened? Yuan Hang was somewhat absent-minded when he suddenly discovered that Cheng Yiru''s face was actually blurred in his memory. Nothing, Yuan Hang thought. Later, he would walk a different road and take on a new principle. He would ept the family''s arrangement for him, marry a woman with a decent background, and then be a qualified husband and father. Hua City International Airport. Gu Shengyin saw the man who had waited for her to get off the ne for a while. Yuan Xu reached out and held her hand, feeling somewhat dissatisfied: "How is it so cold?" He said this on one side while wrapping his scarf around Gu Shengyin''s neck and stole a kiss from her mouth. She red at him, but she couldn''t stop herself from smiling. "Ka cha!" A photo was taken secretly when the two were not paying attention. Then, on the second day, Gu Shengyin woke up in bedining about a certain man''sck of restraint. She received a call from her mother. "Xixi, seeing you still so happy after many years, I feel relieved." This was Mother Cheng''s voice. "Xixi, although I know that you and my brother-inw are very affectionate, it''s wrong to return as a tyrannical dog ah!" This was her second brother who was still a bachelor in his thirties, Cheng Qixuan. Cheng Qixuan had an artist''s style of behavior. There were always femalepanions, but he had never settled down with someone. "Little aunt, shame, shame!" This was her eldest brother''s little princess, little friend Cheng Lingxi. Gu Shengyin was wondering what was going on and walked to the living room only to hear the news being broadcast on TV. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . A photo of Yuan Xu and her kissing appeared on it! Gu Shengyin''s face turned red. Apparently, the two were photographed at the airport yesterday. No wonder her family said that to her. She made a phone call to Yuan Xu and told him about this. Yuan Xu actually calmly said: "I kissed my own wife. What about it? Is that not allowed?" Gu Shengyin: ¡­.She was speechless. Shaking her head, she also thought about it. What else was she supposed to believe? "OMG, the president of Yuan Corporation and his wife are really affectionate." Inside a shopping mall, several shopping guides were gossiping with one another. "The news said that they have been married for ten years! Look! This scarf wrapped around both of them and a deep affectionate kiss. It''s even more romantic than an idol drama!" Next to a warehouse freighter pushing severalrge boxes was passing by. The few people quickly got out of the way. She had two broken fingers on her hand. Cheng Yiru listened to how many people were still talking about how happy the two people were. They did not stop working. There were more than a dozen boxes, and they need to unload them before they could get off work. She looked up at the LCD TV on the wall. On it, a man and a woman hugged each other affectionately. The emotions in their eyes were not concealed. As if it were a lifetime ago. Chapter 61 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 1 When Gu Shengyin opened her eyes again, she found herself returning to the pure white space. She extended her hand, soft and white brimming with vitality. It was not the pale and wrinkled hands she had in the previous world. Cheng Xizhi had no regrets in her life. Even if it was at the end of her life, she left the world in the arms of her beloved man. Recalling Yuan Xu, Gu Shengyin subconsciously smiled. "System, can you tell me now who Yuan Xu is?" Gu Shengyin asked. She was not stupid. Since he could be with her in different worlds, he couldn''t be an ordinary person. However, the omniscient system jammed at this time: "Searching for any information on Yuan Xu¡­.Can not find any information on Ji Yu¡­" Gu Shengyin was really surprised this time. She knew that the system wouldn''t lie to her. If it didn''t want to tell her, it would at most say "I''m sorry. The host''s level of authority is not enough." If the system said that it could not be found, then it meant that it really did not know what kind of existence her lover was. Gu Shengyin was also quite curious. What kind of person could avoid the system''s detection? At this time, the system said: "Does the host temporarily want to rest for a while or go to the next mission world?" Gu Shengyin chose to continue her tasks without hesitation. She could not wait to see her lover. This time, the mission world was a Western fantasy world. There were ordinary people, swordsmen, magicians, and magic beasts. The world''s female protagonist was the first Duke''s heiress of the Carter Empire. Veronica Lawman, who was the heiress to the Duke of White Roses, was a innate swordsman. When she was born and baptized, the archbishop of that time measured that she had a high aptitude with God and personally received her as a disciple. Veronica''s life was also quite brilliant. She spent her whole life bearing the glory of the White Rose family. After inheriting the position of Duke, she fought for the Carter Empire for a lifetime. Under her efforts, the reputation of the White Rose family was almost the same level with the royal family. She, herself, was also praised by historians as "one of the greatest women in the Carter Empire." Such a legendary figure, who was originally in history books, was killed by a cannon fodder from a small family in a remote town. Eve Heather was the only daughter of a fisherman. When she was born, her mother died from childbirth. As a result, her father particrly loathed this unclear daughter and was beaten and scolded since childhood. When she finally reached the age of eight, Eve pushed her drunk and dazed father into the river. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Then, she packed up the belongings of the family and left the small vige. In the process of escaping, Eve found a treasure that changed her life ¨C a ne with a Demon King sealed inside. The Demon King was sealed in the ne for many years before finally breaking free. He was extremely weak at that time and had no choice but to sign a contract with Eve. This Demon King, who had lived for tens of thousands of years, had an abundant amount of knowledge. He knew an excellent way to improve Eve''s waste aptitude. In return, Eve would provide the Demon King medicine to restore his soul. The higher the qualities of magicians or swordsmen, the more benefits the Demon King could gain from absorbing their souls. One of the greatest goals of the Demon King was Veronica, who had the highest aptitude with God. Chapter 62 – The Duke’S Heiress Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 2 Gu Shengyin was lying on a bench in a white rose garden and received the memory from the system. "So¡­my first priority is to save lives." The first few worlds were rtively moderate developments. She did not expect this world to be so savage. The system sounded without any waves: "Yes, host. The system has detected that you are 13 years old and the cannon fodder is 10 years old. At this time, she has gotten the ne with the sealed Demon King and is on the way to Wangdu." Gu Shengyin was silent for a moment before asking: "System, if I face the Demon King now, what are the probability of me defeating him?" The system answered honestly: "None." Gu Shengyin: "¡­" She twiddled her fingers, should she or should she not tell the archbishop that Eve had a ne with the sealed Demon King? The system ruthlessly poured cold water: "I do not rmend the host to do so. You never left Wangdu, so you can not exin how you came to know this thing. If the host really does so, you will likely be treated as a heretic with Eve and be wiped out." Gu Shengyin could only abandon this exciting idea. "Your Highness, the Second Prince came to see you." There was a maid that stepped forward to awaken Gu Shengyin, who had her eyes closed. (T/N: Raws had ''Your Highness'' even though she''s not part of royal family nor has she inherited the title Duke yet, so¡­) Gu Shengyin rose gracefully, nodded to the maid and walked toward the living room. "Veronica!" Far away, there was a young man who called out to her. Veronica walked towards him without any hurry. Facing him, she gave a standard noble courtesy: "His Highness Second Prince." The handsome young man''s eyebrows wrinkled immediately: "I told you many times, Veronica. You don''t have to be courteous in front of me." Gu Shengyin''s face did not change: "Your Highness, ceremonies can not be abandoned." Prince Lifman helplessly said: "All right, Veronica. Your father, Lord Duke, has taught you too old-fashioned rules." Gu Shengyin''s expression turned solemn: "Your Highness, please do not criticize my elders." Lifman looked at the girl in front of him. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The 13 year old girl had grown tall and her body had begun to show her shape. The heiress of the White Rose family had bright, golden blond hair. Her eyes seemed to be the purest green gemstones. The milky skin was inherited from her mother, the Duchess of White Rose, and possessed delicate petal-like lips. Being able to hear his name from her mouth was simply a pleasure. ''The Pearl of the Empire'', Lifman did not know how many times he had heard the children of nobles secretly talking about the Duke''s heiress. She resembled her white rose family emblem, a dazzling and enchanting person. Unfortunately¡­ Lifman looked at Veronica''s little face that had a serious expression and inwardly sighed. The Duke of White Rose was famous in the Empire. He also taught this unique daughter these virtues: old-fashioned, observance of rituals, every move was standard like how it was written in textbooks. "What has Your Highnesse to find me for?" Gu Shengyin asked. Lifman recollected himself and remembered his purpose for visiting. "The purebred Siamese cat that my mother raised gave birth to three kittens. I came over and brought you one. Do you like it?" Lifman gently raised a delicate basket as if it was a treasure. The cloth above the small basket was opened and Gu Shengyin saw the creature inside. Chapter 63 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 3 A small newly born kitten, the size of a palm and whose eyes had yet to open,y sleeping on the cushion in the basket. Only the nose was twitching from time to time. At this moment, it slightly curled its body as it might not be ustomed to the sudden brightness. Of course I liked it! Gu Shengyin liked this kind of furry thing since her previous lives. She almost couldn''t help but reach out and touch it. However, she remembered Veronica''s personality and restrained her impulse with great difficulty. Yet, she couldn''t help but look at the little guy in the basket. Little did she imagine, her appearance was more lovely in the eyes of the Second Prince than the kitten in the basket. This beautiful astonishing little girl obviously loved this kitten to death. Her eyes stuck to it, but she kept a serious expression while trying to disregard it. In the end, she was still a child. The Second Prince felt that his index finger was itchy. I really want to pinch her face. Second Prince awkwardly tucked his fingers in his sleeves and handed the basket to Gu Shengyin: "I''ll give it to you. Take care of her. This Prince will oftene and check on it." In a wild forest thousands of miles away from Wangdu, a thin figure was trekking with difficulty. "Lord, why are you so eager to go to the capital?" The figure opened her mouth, her voice was crisp. This figure was Eve Heather. No sound came from the ne. Eve Heather was not surprised. She used her free hand to hold the ne hanging on her chest that had a strange soul living in it. Two years ago, when she picked up the ne, she was simply a girl who was fond of beautiful things. Until she saw the shadow in the ne, or to be exact, a soul. The condition given from the soul was very tempting: As long as she helped him find enough souls, he would tell her how to improve her qualifications. Eve Heather promised on the spot. Even if that soul made her do something that was against God''s will, what did it have to do with her? When she was abused and beaten by her father, she had repeatedly prayed to the Almighty God to save her, but it did not. (T/N: Keep in mind that this is a story, but if it bothers you about how she talks about God, you can skip 2 paragraphs below.) Ultimately, she could no longer bear it and pushed the man into the river. She was really scared at that time, fearing that God woulde and punish her who hadmitted sins. However, she was still fine. From then on, she knew that the so-called God simply did not exist. In other words, the Gos who were up above simply were not concerned about the lives of these mortals. Thus, when she knew that she had the opportunity to be stronger, she agreed to the request to provide souls without hesitation. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Recently, the condition of the Lord of somewhat wrong. Eve Heather thought for a moment. Previously when the Lord appeared, she always felt an illusion that a cold and gloomy viper was staring at her; however, this feeling disappeared sincest month. The Lord''s words had obviously be less and she no longer was required to find living souls for him. The only requirement was to rush to Wangdu as soon as possible. Eve Heather had felt that she had gotten along well with this kind of Lord. If it was in the past, she would never dare to ask any questions. "Don''t think too much. Don''t ask so much. What you want, I will naturally give it to you." A cold voice appeared in her mind. It was the Lord! Eve Heather lowered her head respectfully and solemnly in reply to the voice. Chapter 64 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 4 He woke up in the midst of chaos and discovered that he had be a demon. In his mind, he recalled numerous strange memories. For example, he was once the king of the demons who conquered the entire continent. He waster sealed in this ne by a powerful human being. He was drifting from ce to ce for thousands of years before he fell into the hands of a human. He was quite certain that he was not the so called Demon King. That was because his memories from his soul told him to temporarily stay with this human''s soul. However, this kind of thing was impossible for him to do. So who was he? Where was the origin of this soul? This was the problem that he pondered about for a month, but still did not understand. He finally realized today that no matter who he was before or where the Demon King''s real body had gone, he had be the Demon King the moment he woke up. He gazed through the void, facing the direction of the Demon King. There was a sort of inexplicable desire in his heart, as if there was something calling him from the Demon King that was extremely important. The outline of the sun had not yet appeared on the horizon, yet the Duke of White Rose''s residence was been busy. Veronica got up early and wore the swordman''s uniform to start the necessary daily morning exercises. Even with the heaven-gifted aptitude, she couldn''t afford not to work hard. Gu Shengyin really enjoyed the feeling of her body brimming with strength. In the first two worlds, whether it was Jiang Lingzhen or Cheng Xizhi, they were weak women who had their hands tied. Gu Shengyin essentially was a person who respected strength and power. Not to mention, ording to the development of the story, in two years, Eve Heather would bring the Demon King to Wangdu. Prior to this, she would have to improve her strength as much as possible. Thus, the servants of the Duke''s house found that their Highness seemed to be more diligent than ever. The White Rose Duke Richard stood in front of the window of the room and watched the little figure in the exercise field practicing fencing that he had taught her a few days ago. There was no doubt that the Duke was a rare beautiful man. It was said that even the Princess expressed her willingness to marry the Duke when she saw the handsome appearance of the Duke. However, the Duke chose his current wife, Veronica''s mother. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Richard looked at his daughter and felt a sense of pride in his heart. Although Veronica was his wife''s and his only inheritor, she did not disappoint him. She was intelligent, strong and better than any of the family heirs. The Duke had no doubt that under Veronica''s leadership, the glory of the White Rose family would shine on the entire continent. Gu Shengyin''s life was extremely monotonous: every morning was a morning routine exercise, followed by dining with her parents in the dining room, and then taking the family carriage to Carter Royal College to study, stay in school until noon and would not return to the Duke House until 3 PM. Although the Duke of White Rose was harsh, he was a good father who knew how to educate his daughter. Gu Shengyin was free to use her time after returning home from college. Whether she was going to go out to y with a nobledy or go to an opera, besides sending someone to protect his daughter''s safety, the Duke of White Rose would not interfere too much with her, even if she went to the slums West of the city. Sometimes his wife did not agree, but he would persuade: "A qualified leader must have his own ideas. Veronica is already 13 years old. I was already with my grandfather in the battlefield at her age. My dear, you have to believe in our daughter." Chapter 65 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 5 Gu Shengyin went out of the door while holding Vera. Vera was the Siamese cat that was given to Veronica by the Second Prince. A monthter, Vera''s tiny body had been covered with soft white fluff that was very beautiful. She was still the size of an adult''s palm and had a pair of verdant green eyes like the most beautiful gems, just like Veronica''s. Siamese cats were very precious animals. This time, Gu Shengyin was holding her to go out to the pet store to buy a species of nt fiber, which were Siamese cat''s favorite food. "Nica!" A girl with a few freckles on her nose came to Gu Shengyin. She was Lilith Bill, a Count''s daughter and a good friend of Veronica. Lilith had long heard that Veronica had been given a rare Siamese cat and softly wore Veronica down before finally persuading Veronica to bring it out. "This is the Siamese cat? It''s really cute!" Lilith stared at Vera with her eyes. "Yes, she is Vera. She''s a lovelydy." Gu Shengyin replied. Lilith reached out and wanted to touch it, but she was rejected by Vera. Gu Shengyinughed. Siamese cats were extremely delicate and had tortoiseshell hair. It would usually only be close to the people it liked. Gu Shengyin got Vera''s ''love'' because she spent a lot of effort. Of course Lilith would end up hitting a wall. Lilith saw that Vera did not like her. She said frustratingly: "It seems Vera does not like me." Gu Shengyin was just ready tofort her when she heard her continue saying: "Yes, this character is just like Nica!" Gu Shengyin: "¡­" She took back the words in her mouth. Lilith still continued saying: "¡­you both have green eyes and are so cute, hahaha¡­" Gu Shengyin turned around and walked away. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The two arrived at the pet shop. The boss saw Gu Shengyin''s green eyes and quickly weed them: "Your Highness, how may I help you?" Pure green eyes were the symbol of the White Rose family. This was something that all kings knew. Additionally, this generation, Veronica was the only heiress of the White Rose Duke. Her identity could be guessed. Gu Shengyin exposed Vera, who was lying in her arms: "I want the nt fiber that she eats. It must be the freshest and most delicate part." The boss saw Vera and smiled: "So it was a Siamese cat, small and precious like a piece of gold. I just have the nt fiber you want today. You Highness, please take a seat and wait for me to bring it to you." Gu Shengyin and Lilith sat in the shop. Lilith still tirelessly wanted to get Vera''s goodwill, but she had always been disgusted. Gu Shengyin''s expression did not change, but she watched this person and cat with a smile in her eyes. "Boss, wrap up all the nt fiber in your shop!" A loud voice sounded. Gu Shengyin raised her head and looked at the person. It was ady in a red clothes. She was very beautiful and full of arrogance. She was holding a magic scepter that was almost as tall as her. Obviously, she was a magician. The girl in red clothes saw Gu Shengyin and Lilith in the shop. Her expression changed: "How are you here?" Gu Shengyin had not spoken yet, Lilith said: "This is a pet shop. This is not a shop of your Raymond family. You cane. How could we note?" Chapter 66 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 6 Gu Shengyin went through her memories again and finally remembered who this magician in red clothing was. Joanna Raymond, daughter of the Imperial Finance Minister. The entire Carter Empire knew that the Duke of White Rose and the Finance Minister were not in harmony. When discussing national affairs, the two parties would always disagree with each other and no one could do anything about it. Because of this situation, the younger generations of the two families also disliked each other. Another reason why Joanna did not like Veronica was because everyone alwayspared them. If it was just a simpleparison, she wouldn''t care. However, the problem was that, even if she did not want to admit it, Veronica Lawman really was better than her, Joanna Raymond. The two of them were of the same age. Joanna was already a junior ranked magician this year. ording to the ranks of magicians, from the beginning: apprentice magician, senior magician, master magician, magician guide, magister, great magister, and sage. As a 13 year old being able to practice to master magician rank, Joanna was undoubtedly a genius. However, Veronica was also 13 years old, yet already a great swords master. In the same hierarchy, the swordsmen were divided into the following: swordsmen, senior swordsmen, sword masters, great swordsmen, great sword master, legendary sword master, and sword saint. ording to the ranks, great sword master was equivalent to magister, which were two ranks higher than Joanna. Over time, Joanna would subconsciously avoid Veronica. Everyone knew that on asions where Lady Veronica of the Lawman family appeared, Raymond family''s Joanna would be no where to be found. Lilith was a good friend of Veronica. In this type of situation, she naturally had to speak up. At this time, the boss came out holding a bag of fresh nt fiber in his arms. "I''m really sorry, Lady. The nt fibers has been sold in advanced by her Highness." The boss felt very embarrassed towards Joanna. Joanna looked at Gu Shengyin and said: "How much did you buy it for? I''ll pay double for the nt fiber." Gu Shengyin''s answer to her was to pay the boss crystal coins, take the nt fibers from the owner''s hands, and put it into her space ring. "You!" Joanna became angry. What she couldn''t stand the most were the lofty appearance of the Lawman family. It was as if she was a jumping clown in their eyes. Gu Shengyin thought in her heart: This back pot is not mine to carry. With a facial paralysis character design, there is no way for me to give you a smile ah. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Veronica Lawman, stop!" Joanna threw a fireball towards Gu Shengyin, which almostnded on her clothes. If she did not avoid a bit, it was estimated that, at this moment, the entire gown could not be worn. Gu Shengyin gave Joanna a look. There was a trace of anger in her eyes. Joanna felt a bit guilty. She had only wanted to stop Veronica. She did not think that her emotions were out of control causing her to lose her aim. However, in front of the Lawman family, she absolutely could expose any weakness. She raised her chin: "Thisdy wants you to stop. I want the nt fibers in your hand." At this time, Vera stretched out from Gu Shengyin''s bosom and cried out softly. Joanna''s expression changed: "What is in your arms, a Siamese cat?" Gu Shengyin did not speak. Joanna appeared somewhat pale: "I asked him so many times, yet he refused to give one to me. Originally, it was sent to you!" After a moment, Gu Shengyin came to understand what Joanna wanted to do with the nt fiber. She suddenly felt that Joanna, this girl, was a little pitiful. It was no more than a story of falling flowers yearning for love, but the heartless brook rippling on. But sympathy was sympathy! She could not get Vera''s rations out! Chapter 67 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 7 Joanna seemed to have lost a part of her soul. She shot a nce at Gu Shengyinbefore stomping away. Gu Shengyin asked the boss to send the things to the Duke House before walking in the streets with Lilith. Lilith came over and gossiped: "Joanna likes the Second Prince. She knew that the Second Prince had asked the Queen for a Siamese cat. I''m certain that she must have tried to get some nt fiber to curry favor with His Highness." She had a gloating tone in her voice: "She certainly did not expect that His Highness had given the Siamese cat to you long ago." Speaking up to here, Lilith faced Gu Shengyin with a lively expression and said: "Nica, do you think His Highness likes you?" She carefully looked at Gu Shengyin and said while touching her chin: "Nica, you are so good-looking. If I was a gentleman, I would definitely marry you!" Gu Shengyin''s reply to her was an expressionless face. "Okay, okay. Just kidding!" Lilith saw Gu Shengyin ignoring her and trotted up from behind. "I have something to tell you." She said mysteriously, "Have you been to the Underground Colosseum that is located south of the city?" Underground Colosseum? Gu Shengyin''s eyes brightened up. Lilith saw her be interested and could not help but proudly say: "Brother Kyle got a few invitation letters ¨C you know, these invitation letters were not easy to get. It''s on the 2nd of next month, how about it? Want to go and see it with us?" Gu Shengyin was of course willing. The Underground Colosseum was one of the darkest ces in the Carter Empire. It was open to the public once a month. It ced their carefully chosen ves and magic beasts on a duel arena to provide entertainment for the nobles. For this kind of ce, the genuine first-rate nobility disregarded it, but they would not forbid their children from seeing and exploring it. Every soldier would have a longing for blood and a contest of strength. Gu Shengyin was no exception. Furthermore, regarding these nobledies who lived easy andfortable lives, the pursuit of excitement was their nature. When Gu Shengyin nodded, Lilith became very excited: "Then, that''s settled. It just happened to be a day off from college. We''ll meet you in the morning!" Eve Heather felt tired. The Lord in the ne seemed to be in a hurry. She spent almost all her food and rest time on the road. She finally arrived at Wangdu yesterday. Then, she was tricked by a group of teenagers who seemed to be aristocrats judging by their clothes. Finally, she could not stand it any longer. She used the Lord''s magic and beat up one of them. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . However, she didn''t expect to stab arge basket of eggs! That nobleman''s younger brother died on the spot. (T/N: I''m guessing it''s an idiom that''s simr to ''poking a beehive''?) She was also hunted down for a whole day and night. Up until now, she only had a moment of breathing time. "Lord, I can''t walk anymore." She leaned against the wall and sat on the floor gasping. The man in the ne said: "Those people have been thrown off by you." Eve Heather calmed down. She still trusted the power of this mysterious Lord. As soon as she was rxed, the fatigue in her body rushed up and she became drowsy. "Someone came!" The deep voice sounded. Eve Heather opened her eyes almost immediately and the alertness deeply engraved in her bones allowed her to respond in an instant. "It''s not the group that was chasing you." Eve crouched down, allowing her body to huddle in the corner, looking no different than the usual little beggars on the street. She hoped these people would not notice her. However, things often turn out contrary to the way one wished. Chapter 68 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 8 "Damn! The little ve actually ran away! If we can''t catch him back today, we''ll probably have to be beaten up a few times when we go back!" They were the guards of the Underground Colosseum. They were preparing for the duel that took ce next month. Where did they know that the little ve broke through theyers of obstacle and ran out. They were responsible for guarding the ves. If a ve was discovered missing, the consequences would not be beautiful. "Hey! Look!" One of them found Eve shrinking in the corner. The other person instantly understood what he meant. Anyway, the ve was used to be a cannon fodder, and the number of ves was correct. No one would notice what a ve looked like¡­ "What are you doing? Let go of me!" Eve Heather never expected that this group of people actually made her as their goal. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Little kid, don''t be nervous. We will take you to a good ce and guarantee that you can eat and drink well!" Obediently be raised, give a good fight, and be rations to their treasured beasts. "Don''t resist. Follow them." The mysterious man''s voice suddenly sounded in Eve''s ear. The mysterious person had their own considerations. He was now losing his strength. With Eve''s skill, there was no way to escape from these people. It was better to follow them first, take advantage of this time to restore their strength, and have a higher chance of escaping. Eve obediently quieted down. Those big people thought that their own words had convinced the little beggar and exchanged smiles with each other. Soon, the 2nd of the following month finally arrived. Gu Shengyin got up early this morning and dined with her parents. Shortly after their meal was eaten, the butler said that the Bill family''s carriage arrived outside the Duke''s house. "Good day, honorable Lord Duke. Good day, beautiful Duchess." Lilith made a standard courtesy towards the Duke couple. Mrs. Lawman''s beautiful face was full of smiles. She was really fond of this enthusiastic little girl. Sometimes she would think of her daughter''s and husband''s expressionless face and that always made her feel sad. "Good day, Lilith. You came for our Nica?" She asked softly. Lilith appeared to be a bit restrained: "Yes, Ma''am. We had an appointment to go out together today." "Well, Nica, are you ready? Don''t let your friend wait too long." asked the Duchess. "Mom, I''m ready to head out." Gu Shengyin replied. The two people bid farewell to the Duke couple and boarded the carriage. Waiting until they couldn''t see Gu Shengyin and Lilith''s silhouette, the Duchess brieflyined towards her husband: "Look, all me that cold, solemn face of yours. What are you scaring the other family''s little girl for? She''s normally a lively girl, poor Lilith." The Duke looked helplessly at his wife and said: "Nana, you know that was not my intention." The Duchess slightly narrowed her eyes: "Great Lord Duke of White Rose,e, give me a smile." Duke: ¡­ Lilith pulled Gu Shengyin in the carriage. "Scared me!" Lilith patted her chest exaggeratedly. "Every time I face the Duke, I feel more afraid than seeing the college''s superintendent!" The Discipline Elder was the strictest old man in Carter Royal College. He was responsible for disciplining the students in the college. He always wore a meticulous ck robe. His wrinkled face always had a mocking expression. The students were most reluctant to see this person. Chapter 69 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 9 Gu Shengyin silently lit a candle for her father: Obviously such a handsome man, yet the Duke waspared with the Discipline Elder. She looked at Lilith seriously: "Don''tpare my father like that. Father, he is a very good man." Lilith silently imagined a situation where Veronica and the Duke got together ¨C their two faces looked at each other andmunicated with each other. Just thinking about it, she got the chills. Looking at her close friend''s face beginning to turn expressionless like the Duke of White Rose, Lilith felt like she had a burdening task. She wanted to turn her friend''s personality back like the Duchess''. After the carriage stopped at a ce, Lilith and Gu Shengyin got off. They saw two teenagers sitting on their horses at the side of the road waiting for them. One of them was Lilith''s older brother, Kyle Bill and the other one was his friend. "Brother Kyle! Joey!" Lilith ran over and greeted the two men. "This is my close friend, Veronica Lawman of the Lawman family." Both of them were shocked. Their two faces revealed surprise and a colorful expression as they looked at Gu Shengyin. They had heard of the name of the Empire''s Pearl, but it was the first time seeing Gu Shengyin herself. "Good day, Your Highness." The two men were saluting towards Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin nodded and said: "Everyone came out to y, so we''re all friends. There is no need to pay particr attention to etiquettes." Sunshine sprinkled onto Gu Shengyin''s face, causing her to appear like a benevolent God. Along the way, Joey and Bill were extra polite towards Gu Shengyin. In the age of 10''s, the teenagers were most straightforward towards a girl''s appearance. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "We''ve arrived!" The four people did not wear the embroidered clothes with their family crest. Gu Shengyin had even brought a cape. The green eyes of the Lawman family were too unique, and she had no choice but to hide it. Bill handed the invitation letter to the gatekeeper and they smoothly entered the Colosseum. Everything here seemed ipatible with Wangdu. Lilith and the group were surprised. The Wangdu that they see every day: rich, prosperous, and dazzling with paper and gold. However, here, the surrounding environment gave people a dark and cold feeling. People who came and went had gloomy expressions on their face. (T/N: dazzling with paper and gold = living a life of luxury) But all of this made them even more excited. It was like going on a thrilling adventure in a strange ce. Gu Shengyin had an unpleasant hunch. Her feelings had always been very urate. In the previous world, she had this feeling when Cheng Yiru retaliated against Cheng Jia. Soon, this hunch was confirmed. The system suddenly said: "I detected the presence of Eve Heather in the Underground Colosseum." Gu Shengyin was surprised: "Doesn''t shee to Wangdu after two years?" System: "The arrival of the host may have changed the plot." Gu Shengyin suddenly remembered the death of Veronica in the original story and said: "Do I still have time to leave now?" She did not want to face the Demon King who had lived for thousands of years. For Gu Shengyin suddenly wanting to leave, Lilith and the others were puzzled. However, seeing her insist, they could only follow her. The gatekeeper of the Underground Colosseum regretfully stated that all guests were not allowed to leave until the fighting ended. Gu Shengyin''s heart turned cold and reconfirmed that it was impossible to leave. For now, she could only secretly pray that she would not be found by the Demon King. Chapter 70 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 10 The Demon King felt his heartbeat increase ¨C if he still had that thing. The sensation that had apanied him since he woke up had be stronger than ever after he came to Wangdu. Today, that feeling had reached its peak. He felt his entire soul tremble. He could sense that what he had longed for had appeared before him. He was going to find her! Eve felt the scorching heat from the ne. The Lord shouldn''t have a problem, right? She was somewhat worried, after all, that mysterious person was her only guarantee to safety in this strange ce. "Quick, quick, quick! All of you move faster! The fight is about to begin. Sir Barton is already done warming up. These little guys should also be released to go up!" Eve had indeed been brought up to fight the magic beasts by the people from the Underground Colosseum these past few days, but she also understood that here was somece else. "You can feel at ease. When the timees, I will help you. When it turns chaotic, take the opportunity to quietly escape. "The Demon King appeased her. Soon, Eve and a dozen young people of simr age were driven into a huge iron cage. These young teenagers were somewhat confused at first. However, when they saw the huge iron cage, the blood stains on the ground, and the excited spectators on the stands outside, the few of them suddenly realized where this ce was and their expressions turned desperate. They wanted to escape, but at this time, the cage was locked. The cage was made out of special stainless steel. With so few of them, it was impossible to break open. "Roar!" Arge bellow was sounded. Fourrge men appeared on the left side of the Colosseum. They carried a cage on their shoulders and inside was an immense tiger. "Let''s wee the King of the Colosseum ¨C the sixth-ranked magic beast Thunder Tiger!" The anchor eximed passionately. The atmosphere at the scene was suddenly pushed high. Many nobles waved their hands and appeared somewhat crazy. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Eve in the iron cage blinked. At this time, Those people who were dull once again understood their fate. At the same time, a man appeared on the right side of the Colosseum. The man had a simple piece of cloth wrapped around his waist that covered his muscles. He faced the audience and waved his hands. The audience started screaming once again. "Let us wee the Hero of the Underground Colosseum ¨C Barton, the Violent Lion!" "Barton!" "Barton!" Gu Shengyin was a bit surprised that most of the people sitting here were nobles. She really did not expect that those nobles who usually had perfect etiquette would have such a crazy side. She looked carefully at Barton, and the great swordsman, himself, also returned her with a look. Gu Shengyin felt that it was somewhat unexpected. With a great swordsman''s cultivation, they could find a high paying job no matter where they go. Why would they want toe to such ces where they were on the edge of life and death every day? As Gu Shengyin thought, the giant thunder tiger was already put into an iron cage. "Ah!" A shriek brought her back from her thoughts. Those children rushed towards the farthest corner facing the thunder tiger one after another. But this was no use. The area of the entire cage was only sorge. The thunder tiger''s eyes shed a bloodthirsty look and came to the nearest teenager. Then it opened its mouth and exposed its sharp teeth. Chapter 71 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 11 Eve Heather was frozen the entire time. She clearly felt the warm blood on her face. She had never felt so close to death before. "What are you doing?" The mysterious person''s voice sounded in her mind. She turned around and forced herself not to look at the broken corpses on the ground and ran to the side while gritting her teeth. Gu Shengyin was stunned. She was under the impression that this was merely a fight between a magic beast and a warrior, but she did not expect this sort ofunteral ughter! The dozen of teenagers in the cage were forced to go up against the thunder tiger and there was no room for resistance. This was simply crazy! The people around her seemed to unaware of this. Gu Shengyin looked at the intoxicated expressions of the people around her and the atmosphere became more heated. "You don''t think it''s cruel?" she asked. Lilith''s face was pale and was apparently frightened. Her brother Kyle looked at Gu Shengyin strangely. "This is the convention of the Colosseum. There would be a temporary warm-up before the official fight. To give the audience an incentive, only blood and death could give people the most direct impact, right?" Gu Shengyin''s heart turned cold as she watched Kyle, who smiled gently and indifferently, speak of such cruelty. She wanted to go down there and stop it, but was severely warned by the system: "Host, the Colosseum is a normal setting in the original story. The host should not ruin it so easily." Gu Shengyin had to give up. Her attention was also attracted to another figure in the iron cage. It was a thin silhouette who ran around in the cage and escaped the thunder beast''s sharp teeth one after another. Gu Shengyin was aware that it was Eve Heather. In the original story, Eve indirectly killed Veronica. Eve heard the mysterious man speak in her mind: "Rx, don''t resist." She obediently did as she was told and found that she was not in control of her body. She could see that the mysterious man took seemingly awkward steps, but very cleverly escaped the thunder beast''s attacks. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Just a mere sixth-ranked insect. It also dared to act presumptuously in front of me!" The mysterious man coldly snorted, his intentions were not concealed. Eve felt the blood rushing in her heart. This was power? In his eyes, even this kind of formidable thunder beast was only a "little insect". Gu Shengyin watched this scene unfold. She did not worry about Eve Heather as there was that thousands of years old Demon King. It was estimated to be difficult for her to die. The Demon King in the arena felt a wonderful feeling. It seemed that someone was watching him, and that person was the reason why his emotions had been unable to calm down. That was why he had wanted toe to Wangdu. He swept through the audience using his magic and quickly locked onto a ce. There was a figure with a ck cloak. He couldn''t see the appearance, but judging from the shape, it should be a human still growing. The Demon King felt like his soul was on fire. He wanted to go to that figure now, and open that person''s cloak to see who could influence him so deeply. There was only one survivor left on the arena, Eve Heather, who was manipted by the Demon King. Every time people thought she was about to die in the mouth of the thunder tiger, this small figure could always escape one danger after another. Continuing this way would not be good. Sooner orter, it would be found out. The Demon King''s expression turned cold. Chapter 72 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 12 When no one was paying attention, while fleeing for her life, the girl''s eye abruptly changed as if there was an endless vortex that condensed in her two eyes. The thunder tiger met her eyes and its stature suddenly stagnated for a moment. After that, it faced towards the sky and madly roared. Its stature suddenly grewrger. "Not good! That thunder tiger has gone berserk!" The anchor suddenly panicked. As soon as his voice fell, the cage made of stainless steel was unexpectedly broken by the berserk thunder tiger. The thunder tiger went straight towards the audience. The audience were all guests of the Underground Colosseum. Many of them were distinguished guests. If something went wrong, even if the background of the Underground Colosseum was more powerful, it was estimated that there would be a lot of trouble. Several people swept past the thunder tiger. They were the Underground Colosseum''s protectors. All of these strong people received huge funds from the Underground Colosseum. Normally, there were few opportunities for them to take action. But at this time, only they could hold back the beast. The thunder tiger was quickly stopped. But how could the Demon King let them go so easily? The mouth of the young ve who had been kneeling on the ground "not knowing whether they were dead or alive" wore a mysterious smile. At the same time, all areas of the Underground Colosseum were filled with roars of magic beasts. The magic beasts escaped. Countless magic beasts ran out of their cages and bit whoever they saw. They were originally the overlords in the forests and grasnds, but they were captured by these humans and sent to this kind of ce to fight a life and death match for the human''s pleasure. The immense resentment inside their hearts could be imagined. At the moment, the Underground Colosseum was a mess, and those nobles were pale and desperately looking for a way to escape. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . However, at this time, there were crazy magic beasts everywhere. If they weren''t careful, it would be possible to be bitten at the throat by the magic beasts. Gu Shengyin and the group walked towards the exit of the Colosseum together. "Ah!" A familiar voice was heard. Gu Shengyin turned and looked back and saw that a nobledy wearing red clothes fell to the floor. At her side was her bodyguard who fell in a pool of blood. Obviously he could no longer protect his master. Joanna felt that she could smell the magic beast''s fishy breath and closed her eyes in despair. However, the expected pain did not appear. She opened her eyes and saw a golden sword light that sliced the magic beast into two. "Miss Raymond, is your magic wand merely used for decoration?" Gu Shengyin shouted at her sharply. "You¡­" Joanna stared nkly at Gu Shengyin. Joanna didn''t expect that she would save her. "Get up, Miss Raymond. We don''t have much time to spend on the ground!" Joanna stared nkly at the hand that had been extended in front of her. She licked her lips and got on her feet by pulling Gu Shengyin''s hand. She lowered her head and said "thank you" to Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin had a light smile on her face that was hidden under the cloak. Joanna was originally not bad. She was just a little girl who was spoiled by her family. Looking at her, she was reminded of the previous world where she acted as the original owner, Cheng Xizhi. The original 4-person trip became a 5-person trip. Fortunately, these few people were swordsmen or magicians. These berserk magic beasts'' ranks were not too high. At longst, they sessfully reached the entrance of the Underground Colosseum. They did not encounter any surprises. Just as Gu Shengyin felt relieved, a small figure suddenly rushed towards her at an extremely fast speed. Chapter 73 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 13 Although this figure was extremely fast, it was only so for average people. For Gu Shengyin, who was a great sword master, it was not so fast. However, although this speed did not seem to be very fast, Gu Shengyin unexpected was not able to avoid it. She was forced back two steps and was supported by Joanna who was standing behind. The cloak that had been used to cover her face fell off. The figure fell to the ground because of the momentum of the collision. Gu Shengyin''s face changed: This person turned out to be Eve Heather. The Demon King deliberately collided with her. The person wearing the cloak was considered to be a child of a noble family. As Eve, he did not know when he could meet her again if he missed her this time. He had no other choice but to use this method. The moment Gu Shengyin''s cloak fell off, the Demon King felt his heart lifting up. Obviously he hated the color of those dazzling eyes the most, but he thought that the girl in front of him was so fascinating with her brilliant golden long hair. There were her beautiful green eyes and delicate lips like flowers. No matter how he looked at her, she had the appearance like those radiant people he loathed the most. Unfortunately, because of her, his heart finally started beating again. I fell into the trap of love. The Demon King thought. He lived for tens of thousands of years, and for the first time, his other half was unexpectedly a human. What reason should I find to follow her? The Demon King thought quickly in his heart. From the corner of his eye, he just saw a magic beast rushing towards this side. Gu Shengyin stared nkly at this small figure that was blocking in front of her get hit by an armored rhinoceros. She felt somewhat confused as her eyes widened: What was this development? The Demon King got his wish ¨C The education of the White Rose family would not allow Gu Shengyin to ignore her savior, and she brought the wounded Eve Heather back to the Duke''s house. The Duchess was almost frightened to death when she saw her daughter returning with blood all over her body until Gu Shengyin had reassured her with a brief exnation. She was also very grateful to Gu Shengyin''s benefactor. The Duchess personally arranged for Eve to enter the guest''s house and invited the most prestigious healer of the court to heal Eve. Gu Shengyin''s situation was not very good at the moment. She looked alertly at the strange man who suddenly appeared in her room. "Who are you?" she whispered. Gu Shengyin of course knew who he was, but she never imagined that the Demon King would appear so quickly. Did he actually want to start a fight directly in the Duke''s house? Her hand was holding the guardian''s enchantment in the space ring ¨C her godfather, the Archbishop of the Carter Empire, had personally set up for her. The Demon King pretended not to see her little trick. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . He just greedily watched Gu Shengyin with an unfathomable elusive smile in his eyes. "What a lovely little girl. Would you be willing to sign a contract with me?" Gu Shengyin called for the system in her heart: "This is not the same as the original story. Wasn''t Eve Heather the one who signed the contract with him?" The system also had a stupid expression on its face. The Demon King saw Gu Shengyin''s preparedness. His heart was somewhat irritated. He thought inwardly in his heart, this little girl should not show such an expression towards him. She should look at him with eyes full of trust and dependence. Her eyes should be filled with his silhouette. "You have no choice but to sign a contract with me. Otherwise, everyone''s life in the entire Duke''s house¡­you can guess what might happen." Chapter 74 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 14 Gu Shengyin was aware of his brutality from his identity as Demon King. Although she was baffled at why he did not directly ask for her soul, she still agreed to the contract. The Demon King saw Gu Shengyin''s consent. He was very satisfied. He called out to Gu Shengyin: "Come here." Gu Shengyin walked towards him. The Demon King extended his illusionary hand and pointed at Gu Shengyin''s forehead. He chanted a mysterious spell forming a mystic rune. ck mist gushed out from the Demon King with the spell and slowly wrapped around Gu Shengyin''s body. Gu Shengyin was surprised that the expected pain did not appear. She remembered that in the story when Eve Heather and the Demon King had signed the master-servant contract, it was very painful. System: "Of course you don''t feel pain. You just signed a symbiotic contract with him." Gu Shengyin: "Oh, so it was like this¡­Wait, what did you just say?" Symbiotic contract? Gu Shengyin was really surprised by this. The symbiotic contract was exactly as its name and it was not something to be messed around with. Those who have signed the symbiotic contract would be tied together. You live, I live. You die, I die. Did the Demon King cast the wrong spell? The Demon King looked funnily at the little girl who stared nkly at himself. "Why?" Gu Shengyin asked. "Why would you sign a symbiotic contract with me?" She did not believe that the Demon King would be very good-hearted. The Demon King held his chin: "Maybe because you look good so I fell in love with you at first sight." Gu Shengyin gave him a supercilious look for his answer. "Hold it!" A ne flew into Gu Shengyin''s arms. The ne was a ck diamond-shaped crystal. She did not know what the chain was made of, but it shined like a star. "My soul is now living in this ne. You must take care of it." Without needing him to tell her, Gu Shengyin would still take good care of him. After all, the lives of both of them were connected. She still cherished her own life and she still had to find her lover afterwards. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The Demon King''s next request once again broke Gu Shengyin''s mind. "Finding the fountain of life?" The Demon King nodded frankly: "My body has long been burned down. Now, only my soul is imprisoned in this Xinguang chain. Naturally, I need the fountain of life to cultivate my spiritual body and reshape my physical body." Gu Shengyin was once again surprised: "System, didn''t the Demon King rely on absorbing souls to quickly recover? Why did he take the gentle route now?" System: There were too many unreasonable spots in the world. The problem was that it couldn''t find any reason at all! Seeing that the system remained silent, Gu Shengyin understood: This meant that the system had no way to answer her. However, for Gu Shengyin, this was a good thing. The "reformed" Demon King and her symbiotic contract would be much less troublesome in the future. When Eve woke up, she was dizzy from what she saw. She had never seen such a bright and beautiful house. Furthermore, she had never slept on such a soft bed. The pain from her leg told her that this was not a dream. Subconsciously, she reached for the ne on her neck. Unexpectedly, there was nothing. Eve immediately panicked and struggled to get up. "Miss, are you awake? Is there anything that I can help you?" Hearing the movement inside, the maid saw Eve''s appearance and was startled. Chapter 75 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 15 "My ne? Have you seen it?" Eve hurriedly asked. "The ck diamond is about this big." She used her hands and gestured. The maid had an indescribable expression: "We cleaned your body and bandaged the wounds for you, but we did not see the ne that you have mentioned." Eve''s heart turned cold. During this period, she had been ustomed to relying on the mysterious Lord. Now, he had disappeared. She felt that her heart had be hollow. "Your Highness!" At this time, the maid suddenly looked politely towards a direction. Eve raised her eyes and stared nkly. In addition to that Lord, she had never seen people who looked so good. No, the two were obviously very different. The Lord''s appearance resembled an enticing flower, but deadly. His appearance confuses and lures people to degenerate. And, Her Highness'' entire body was like the Holy Saint withe God''s embodiment of light in the world: beautiful, pure, noble, and invible. Gu Shengyin sent the maid out and removed the ne from her space ring. Eve''s mind was attracted to it. "Eve!" ck smoke rushed out of the ne and turned into a man with grace in the air. "Lord." Eve said. The Demon King did not say anything more and pointed between Eve''s eyebrows with his finger. "This is the method to improve your aptitude that I promised you." Eve understood what he meant in an instant. She was a little flustered: "Lord, are you leaving?" The Demon King looked at Gu Shengyin, who had an expressionless face, and gave a deep smile: "I have found the person I have been looking for." Eve nced at Gu Shengyin and suddenly understood. This Highness was the reason why the Lord had urged her to quickly arrive at Wangdu. Eve felt a little lost, but she understood that the Lord did not owe her anything. On the other hand, he helped her a lot during her travel. She did not have the position to ask him to stay behind. Gu Shengyin opened her mouth and said: "Do you want to stay at the Duke''s house?" If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . She had her own selfishness. After Eve Heather''s improves her aptitude, her talent was said to be shocking. If such a person was to be a member of the Duke House, she would not a small helper in the future. This was a pleasant surprise for Eve. When she first came to Wangdu, she did not know anyone and had no ce to stay. She did not hesitate for long before agreeing to Gu Shengyin''s proposal. The Demon King added an extra oath that Eve had to take which was not to reveal anything about himself. Although Eve did not know what his status was, judging by his appearance, he must not be a simple figure. She had no objections to this oath. It was a small matter. The Lord''s presence would be buried in the deepest corner of her mind. At night, Gu Shengyin bathed herself and wiped her wet hair with a towel. A cold voice sounded at her ear: "My dear, you are really fragrant." The Demon King had an intoxicated expression as he took a deep breath. Gu Shengyin had an attitude of ''keeping her calm'' when facing the Demon King. In any case, he couldn''t touch her: "Lord, please conduct yourself with dignity." Due to the existence of the symbiotic contract, the Demon King''s identity was not concealed. Gu Shengyin also once suspected whether this man was her lover. However, thinking about the first two worlds, whether is was Ji Yu or Yuan Xu, they had a kind of overbearing gentle temperament. The Demon King before her eyes now clearly had a gentle frivolous appearance. Chapter 76 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 16 Time flew by quickly. In a blink of an eye, Gu Shengyin had already graduated from Carter Royal College. It had been 3 years since she had met the Demon King. The innumerable rare treasures in the Duke''s house that allowed the Demon King to recover would cause one to gasp in admiration. Now, he could already reveal his true form for a brief period of time. He only had to wait until the fountain of life was found, then he could reshape his body and regain his strength. Today was the graduation party of Carter Royal College. For 3 years, it was enough to turn Veronica from a little girl into a beautiful woman who was enchanting. The ''Pearl of the Empire'' was worthy of her name. However, this beauty''s temperament was too cold and proud. Her strength was also too overbearing. Gu Shengyin graduated from Carter Royal College with the highest performance records. Carter Royal College even made an exception for her and created a statue of her in the college ¨C this was only made to honor those who had made great contributions to the college. For Gu Shengyin''s statue to appear here meant only one reason ¨C her talent was truly astonishing. A 16 year old peak legendary sword master! No one doubted that this young woman would be another Sword Saint of the Carter Empire. Gu Shengyin was not interested in dancing. Besides the opening dance as the representative of the college graduates, she had been sitting here. This was the 10th person she rejected. Gu Shengyin knew that there must be some bored young noble men betting on who could dance with her. "Nica." A pleasant male voice came over. It was the Second Prince. The grown-up Second Prince was already a handsome man. He wore a white attire that represented the royal family. The design of the military uniform made his figure more tall and straight. Who knew how many young nobledies had their eyes on him. "You have certainly injured many gentlemen''s hearts tonight." The Second Prince joked. Gu Shengyin gave him a look: "There are also many girls who wish to be the Second Prince''s wife. The Second Prince looked at Gu Shengyin who made fun of him feeling somewhat helpless. "Well, beautiful Miss Lawman, would you like to dance with me?" The Second Prince''s expression was calm, but his eyes filled with expectations revealed his thoughts. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin shook her head: "I''m sorry." At the beginning, she also doubted whether the Second Prince was her lover. However, on so many asions, she did not smell the familiar lotus fragrance from him nor did she feel her heart beat fast for him. Since there was no result, she should not give him the slightest hope. The Second Prince left with sadness in his eyes. Gu Shengyin was eating a fruit alone when the breath at her side changed. A certain Demon King sat next to her. "Are you crazy? To show up here!" Gu Shengyin eximed in a low voice. For 3 years, the dealings between her and the Demon King could be regarded as pleasant. She knew that this Demon King, though his face was a bit thick, did not have the brutality and blood thirst that was mentioned in the story. The Demon King would often teach her some swordsmanship or other skills that had been lost on the maind. The fact that she had been able to progress so quickly was also thanks to the Demon King. The rtionship between the two was that of a teacher and a friend. In Gu Shengyin''s heart, she had already ced the Demon King in a position of whom she cared about. The Demon King''s eyes looked coldly at the young men who kept their eyes on Gu Shengyin. He carelessly said: "You can rest assured that these people will not find my existence." He was somewhat unable to bear. His little woman was too enchanting. She attracted too many mad bees and butterflies. Chapter 77 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 17 She did not know whether he appeared to be unreliable on purpose or not. No matter what he said, Gu Shengyin made fun of him. For example, at this moment. The Demon King said: "So many sharks are thinking about you. How could I possibly tolerate it?" Gu Shengyin''s response was to ignore this sentence. The Demon King became anxious. "Veronica!" A bright colorful figure appeared in Gu Shengyin''s view. Joanna sat down besides her. Now, Joanna had also grown into a young woman. She was tall and different Gu Shengyin''s delicate features. Her facial features were bright and colorful. Her whole person was like a blooming red plum and there were also many followers behind her. Joanna''s attitude towards Gu Shengyin had changed a lot since she was rescued from the mouth of the magic beast 3 years ago. Although her mouth was as rich as before, Gu Shengyin was able to feel the goodwill that Joanna revealed. Joanna enviously looked at Gu Shengyin, who was leisurely arranging her fruit. "I really envy you. You''re the only heir to the Duke''s house. You would never have troubles." Gu Shengyin understood what Joanna was feeling. She was the youngest daughter of the Imperial Finance Minister and was extremely favored at home. The children of noble families had enjoyed the family''s brocade garments and jade meals since childhood. However, when necessary, they also needed to contribute to the family. (T/N: brocade garments and jade meals = life of luxury, provided food and clothing) For example, marriage. Joanna''s eyes seemed a bit disheartened at the moment: "The family has already made a decision. If I can''t get the Second Prince''s heart by next year, I must choose one of the noble young men to be my husband." Joanna Raymond liked the Second Prince. This was what the Empire''s aristocrats knew. The Second Prince had been pursuing the heiress of the White Rose family, Veronica Lawman. This was also an open secret. Joanna Raymond and Veronica Lawman were actually good friends. This caused numerous people to be shocked with their mouth wide open. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin thought for a very long time and finally could only say: "There is no grass in the world, Joanna. You have to look at the side. Maybe the knight that you are waiting for is not too far away." Joannaughed as she looked at Veronica''s serious appearance. The mncholy in her heart suddenly disappeared. Although she did not really understand the meaning of Veronica''s words, it was obvious that she did not take the Second Prince in her mind. She even had some malicious thoughts: Second Prince, look at you. You actually turned a blind eye to me. Now, your heart is nothing in Veronica''s eyes. Is this what the priest said about karma?? Although Gu Shengyin did not understand why Joanna had changed in a moment, it was a good thing. Veronica''s eyes looked around aimlessly. Sudden, her eyes stopped at one ce. It was a man with long ck hair. His hair was tied loosely with a silver ribbon. The facial features were different from those of the Carter Empire. They were rather soft features. He was standing there chatting with others with a gentle smile on his face. Gu Shengyin was very familiar with that appearance. She could draw it with her eyes closed. It was the appearance of the first world''s Ji Yu. Joanna saw that Gu Shengyin''s expression was somewhat wrong. As her eyes looked towards that direction, she exposed a smile. "That is the honorable leader of the Holy Alliance, Lord Linton. He is a graceful gentleman¡­" Before she could finish her words, Gu Shengyin got up and walked over there. Chapter 78 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 18 Joanna was somewhat stunned. She had known Veronica for so many years, yet she had never seen her so eager. Could it be the legendary love at first sight? Gu Shengyin was only looking at the person whose appearance was exactly the same as Ji Yu. She did not notice anything else. A certain someone who had been forgotten by her had an expression that seemed as if water would break through the surface. (·Â·ð¿ÉÒԵγöË®À´) Joanna somehow felt a little cold. Gu Shengyin impatiently smiled and spoke a couple of words as she passed through the crowd heading to the ce where the man had previously been. Unfortunately, nobody was there when she arrived. Gu Shengyin felt disappointed and frustrated as if she lost something. She turned around and grabbed a noble youngdy''s hand and asked: "Where did the man who was standing here previously go? The man with ck hair." The noble youngdy saw her and quickly saluted to her. After listening to her questions, sheughed and said: "You are referring to Lord Linton? Just a moment ago, someone called for him and he left early." Gu Shengyin appeared to have lost her soul as she walked back. Joanna looked at her and said: "What''s wrong? Did you see him? You didn''t fall in love at first sight, did you?" She was just joking, but she did not expect Gu Shengyin to not deny it. Joanna was shocked: "You''re not, right? All of our Carter Empire''s noblemen are chasing you in Wangdu. You actually like an foreigner?" If this was known to Veronica''s suitors, wouldn''t they be depressed? The entire night Gu Shengyin had ack of spirit, so she did not notice the Demon King''s unusual silence. Until they entered the bedroom in the evening, Gu Shengyin, who had just closed the door, was pressed against the door by a force. "You?" Gu Shengyin looked at the man with some surprise. The Demon King''s expression was very bad, especially seeing Gu Shengyin''s appearance of not understanding. Since he did not know how to say it, then he would use action. When the Demon King''s kiss fell on her lips, Gu Shengyin''s entire person became confused. What was this development? It was presumably because of her confused expression that pleased the Demon King. The original aggressive kiss became gentle. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The Demon King gently rubbed Gu Shengyin''s lips and patiently said: "Be obedient and open your mouth." Gu Shengyin''s brain became sober because of this sentence and she struggled: "Let me go!" The Demon King''s expression became dark again because of her resistance. He imprisoned Gu Shengyin''s hands that were struggling. With no more politeness, he pried open her mouth with his tongue and thoroughly kissed her. By the time he was willing to let her go, Gu Shengyin already felt weak from head to toe. However, in the next second, a golden sword light lit up the darkness. Although the Demon King moved quickly, his face was still scratched by that attack. "Next time, I will cut your throat!" Gu Shengyin looked at him coldly. The Demon King did not care about what she said. He just stared at her. "Don''t look at other men in that way. I can''t help but want to kill him." Gu Shengyin looked at him and replied: "Then I will kill you, too." The Demon King smiled softly: "That is also good. To be able to die with you, I would dly endure hardship." Gu Shengyin: Damn symbiotic contract. The dispute in the evening ended with the Demon King unable to maintain his physical form. After a few days, Gu Shengyin never saw him again. One day, Joanna brought a message to Gu Shengyin saying that there would be a banquet in a few days specifically dedicated to the guests of the Holy Alliance. Gu Shengyin would naturally not miss this opportunity. Chapter 79 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 19 That day, Gu Shengyin especially dressed herself up and came to the banquet hall. She felt a little excited in her heart and hoped that Linton was the lover she had been looking for, but on the other hand, when she thought of a certain man in the ne, she felt a little guilty. Rejecting those inexplicable thoughts in her mind, Gu Shengyin urately found Linton standing on the balcony with a ss of wine in his hand. "Why are you alone here, Lord Linton?" Gu Shengyin went up to him. Linton heard a voice and turned around. When he saw Gu Shengyin, his eyes shed with amazement: "Hello, your Highness." Gu Shengyin was slightly curious: "How did you know it was me?" Linton smiled softly: "In addition to your Highness, who is known as the Pearl of the Carter Empire, who else would have this beauty that even deities would want." Gu Shengyin felt somewhat happy and made a toast with Linton. Linton looked at her blond hair. His eyes moved down slightly to her face looking at her watery emerald green eyes. This beautiful dream-like woman suddenly cried out, "Ai ya!", and fell down towards his direction. A beauty was throwing herself into his arms, how could he refuse? If Linton had some suspicions before, then he had now determined that the Pearl of the Carter Empire had different thoughts on him. A dazzling legendary swords master would trip from her skirt? Linton''s heart had a pride that belongs exclusively to men. He had long heard about the rumors of her Highness, who was often mentioned of her worldly beauty along with her frosty temperament. It seemed that, in the end, it were just rumors that could not be believed in. However, Gu Shengyin was extremely disappointed. No familiar fragrance. He was not him. Before Linton could speak out softly, she got up and rearranged her skirt. "I''m terribly sorry, Lord Linton. I have acted rudely." Gu Shengyin apologized. Linton felt that the woman in front of him changed in a sh without effort. Clearly, she had a pleasant conversation with him a moment ago. He intended to take a step further, but she bid farewell with an expressionless face. As if that hug was just a dream. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin was filled with disappointment and only wanted to leave quickly. She nodded towards Linton and turned around. She fell into a cold embrace. "You¡­" Gu Shengyin was surprised to see a man who should not have appear in this ce. "My dear, you did not tell me when you came out." The man leaned over and lowered his head to bite her ear; however, he said it in a loud voice so everyone could hear. Everyone''s eyes looked at the two. Gu Shengyin''s family background and appearance were the focus of the crowd. Additionally, a certain Demon King, with his appearance alone, was the only one that could match Gu Shengyin''s existence. These two people standing in one ce could definitely put others as dust. "What do you want to do?" Gu Shengyin whispered through her gnashing teeth and pulled him out. The man also did not resist and followed her obediently. In the eyes of outsiders, they were people whose appearance perfectly matched with each other whispering to leave. These people were guessing who this mysterious man was. After all, this kind of imposing appearance was impossible to nameless and not known. "Why did youe? Wearing such an outfit?" Gu Shengyin looked at him. The Demon Kingzily said: "My future wife was going to follow others. How could I sit still?" Chapter 80 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 20 Gu Shengyin looked at the man for the first time seriously: "I have a lover." The Demon King did not believe her because he had been with her since she was at the age of 13. However, her tone was so certain and her eyes seemed to shine when she mention her lover. The Demon King was silent. When Gu Shengyin thought that he was going to give up, he suddenly said: "Where is your lover?" Gu Shengyin became dull for a moment before replying briefly: "I''m looking for him." The Demon King thought of Gu Shengyin and that man when he had entered the banquet hall previously: "So today, you were sending yourself to that strange man''s arms thinking that man was your lover?" Gu Shengyin nodded. The Demon King angrilyughed: "You don''t even know what the man looked like, yet you are confident that he is your lover?" Gu Shengyin did not want to pay attention about him. She could not tell anybody about this matter. Even if she said it, no one would believe her about such a thing like time and space traveling. The Demon King did not overlook nor spare: "What is the basis when you are trying to find him? Let me guess. You mistakenly recognized the wrong person, so it should not be a person''s appearance. Then, is it scent? Or a certain mark on that person''s body? Or is it some mysterious special induction?" (T/N: [b¨´ y¨© b¨´ r¨¢o] not overlook nor spare = unwilling to forgive/to treat severely without listening to excuses) Gu Shengyin thought in her heart: You really guess it by 8-9 points. It was at this time that a cold fragrance embraced her. An overbearing kiss fell on Gu Shengyin''s lips. The Demon King''s kiss did not allow resistance: "Then, you carefully feel. That lover of yours, is it me?" Gu Shengyin pushed him away using all her strength: "Enough! I''m sure that person is not you." When she finished speaking, she left without looking back. "Lord?" The Demon King turned his head around. It was Eve with a pleasant surprise on her face. Eve had a good life at the Duke''s house. She grew taller during these 3 years and became a pretty little girl. "Is that you?" Eve ran up to him. "Have you already fully recovered?" The Demon King shook his head: "It''s only temporary." Eve looked at him. She had many things she wanted to say, but could not say anything. "Did you see it?" The Demon King suddenly opened his mouth. Eve nodded. She saw her Highness pushing him away. Her Highness did not see it. When she turned away, the man had a frivolous smile. The expression on his face was very sad. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Then you help me watch her." The man suddenly said. "What?" Eve said. "I will go out for a while. After I leave, don''t let other men approach her." Eve nodded. Gu Shengyin felt very strange during these past two days. She always felt something missing. Only until Joanna talked about that day did she realize. It was the Demon King who had not appeared for several days. Could it be that he was annoyed with her? Gu Shengyin imagined a scene of an old Demon King, who had lived for thousands of years, sulking. After two more days, Gu Shengyin was unable to bear it any longer. She decided to go soft. However, no one emerged from the ne. Gu Shengyin''s keen sense realized something amiss. She poured her spiritual power into the ne and discovered no trace of the man inside. That man left so quietly? Gu Shengyin did not believe that the man would leave, but a day, two day, ten days passed. When half a month passed by, she was certain that the Demon King was really gone. She did not know why. Originally, Gu Shengyin should feel relieved, but she felt somewhat wronged: He actually left without telling her. Chapter 81 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 21 When the man was still there, she did not think about how important he was to her. She was influenced by the original story and desperately stayed away from him. But now, when the man really left, Gu Shengyin found that she was not used to it. There would be no one by her side when she was practicing the sword. There would be no one telling jokes every day. Also, because she was aware that the person would be guarding her at her side, she would be at ease. Gu Shengyin felt like she was g. Since she couldn''t respond to him, then it should be a good thing that the Demon King left. In a blink of an eye, half a year passed. In the past 6 months, Gu Shengyin concentrated on cultivating and devoted herself on improving her strength. Shecked an interest in finding her lover. Speaking of this, there was really no pressure in this world. The original owner, Veronica Lawman, had her soul extracted by the Demon King and died. However, ording to Gu Shengyin''s understanding of this Demon King, it was impossible to do such a thing. However, the role of the original counterattacking Eve Heather had also be the female guardian of the Duchess of White Rose. Then, as long as Veronica Lawman had a peace of mind, she would live in this world ording to the original n. As she was thinking, Gu Shengyin suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart. It was as if someone had inserted a knife to her heart. It was the symbiotic contract! At this moment, Gu Shengyin realized the source of this sudden pain ¨C the symbiotic contract she signed with the Demon King. Well, this meant that the Demon King was in danger. Gu Shengyin panicked almost immediately. She closed her eyes and slowly sensed where the Demon King was. After a long time, Gu Shengyin opened her eyes and she found her destination ¨C the Starlight Forest south of the Carter Empire. There was a tribe of elves known for their beauty and skills in fighting. Gu Shengyin thought for a moment about the goal of the Demon King. It should be the fountain of life that he wanted to acquire to reshape his body from the elves. The two had already reached an agreement on this matter. Wait until Gu Shengyin became a Sword Saint before getting the fountain of life. She did not think that this man actually went on his own quietly. Gu Shengyin felt somewhat helpless, but she did not have time to waste. After quickly informing her parents, she embarked on the road to Starlight Forest. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . In any case, she could not sit and watch the man fall into danger. The Demon King''s situation at this time was not really good. After all, he was the Demon King who had once ravaged the entire continent. Even if he did not have a physical body, his cultivation realm was much higher than the current elf king. Therefore, it was not difficult for him to quietly mix with the elves. As long as he could find the fountain of life and cleanse his spiritual body for 7 days, with the strength of his soul, he could directly reshape a new body. However, he underestimated the power of the fountain of life. Perhaps, it should be said that he overestimated his spiritual capacity. ording to this secretw, in order to reshape the body, it required a lot of auxiliary materials. However, the Demon King had always been confident, thinking that people who needed these materials were not strong enough because of themselves, so he dismissed it. Now, he had suffered because of his arrogance. When the fountain of life rushed up, the Demon King felt like his soul was ced in a fire and being roasted painfully. This was nothing. However, the key point was that he had previously set up a way to cover his ears because the soul fluctuated too much, but it couldn''t stand the pressure and broke. Almost all the elves of the tribe felt the movement from the forbidden ground. Chapter 82 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 22 At this moment, the elf king was furious. The fountain of life had always been the most important treasure of the elves. Even the elves could not enter that area so easily. Now, outsiders had sneaked in and made such arge movement! The Demon King felt the actions of the elves, but he could not speak. He was at a critical moment right now, and he absolutely cannot bear any mistakes. If the elves attacked him¡­ When the elf king led the tribe to the forbidden ground, he saw a semi-transparent figure sitting in the fountain of life exuding a touch of green glow. It turned out to be a spiritual body! The elf king nced at the fountain of life for the first time and could not help feeling distress. ording to this loss, it was estimated that it would take decades to recover. He was about tomand his men to attack when the spiritual body in the fountain of life said: "Meing here was truly an ident. You see, I am already sitting here. If Ie out now, you would lose more than you already lost, and I am unable topensate for it. It is better to let me stay here for seven days. I can swear that when Ie out, I will tell you about the elves'' message about the tree of life." When the tree of life was mentioned, the elves who were present were all thrilled. The elf king was no exception. His snow white eyshes trembled as he voiced his doubts: "Foreigner, do you really know about the tree of life?" The man sitting in the fountain of lifezily said: "I can swear to the God of Light. If I say anything false, I am willing to ept God''s punishment." For all beings on this continent, vows to God were the most sincere oaths. The elf king believed him. "Then we can make an exception and let you stay in the fountain of life for 7 days. 7 dayster, I wille here with the tribe." The elf king was ready to leave after speaking. At this time, there was a sudden change. The fountain of life that had originally been calm suddenly fluctuated violently. The soul sitting in the fountain of life with his eyes closed apparently lost consciousness and knew nothing about the surrounding situation. The elves were astonished at the change in the fountain of life, and an unfamiliar scent suddenly swept across thend. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The fragrance resembled some kind of flower. Elves had always been known to be loved by nature, but they did not know what flower it was from. "Look at that!" An elf suddenly pointed at the man in the fountain of life and screamed. They saw countless white flowers suddenly blooming around that soul in the fountain of life. The flower was veryrge withyered petals. It was beautiful but not bewitching. It looked brilliant with a dignified and noble beauty. It turned out to be a flower species that the elves never saw before. The fragrance from before was obviously emitted from here. At the same time, something inside the skin of the man''s left shoulder seemed to emerge slowly, and a mark appeared before their eyes. It was the appearance of the unknown flower. The elves were stunned by this change. They clearly noticed that the moment when these strange flowers appeared, the vitality of the entire fountain of life had suddenly increased multiple times. At this time, the man in the fountain of life opened his eyes. What kind of eyes were that? At a first nce, there was endless indifference and loneliness; At a second nce, that look in his eyes had be endless life and reincarnation; Looking at it again, the expression in his eyes were full ofpassion and mercy. Such eyes let all the elves think of only one word: God. Chapter 83 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 23 Gu Shengyin sensed Starlight Forest as she rode her horse. The closer she got to this ce, the stronger the induction from the symbiotic contract. It was clear that she was very close to the Demon King. However, ever since she felt the tingling pain at that time, she did feel that pain anymore. She assumed that the Demon King''s crisis was already lifted. He was, after all, an old monster that had lived for tens of thousands of years. How would it be likely for him to have an ident so easily. However, she took that thought back. Without seeing him in person, Gu Shengyin would still not feel at ease. There were many dangers in Starlight Forest. Although the elves loved nature, they were not very friendly to humans, especially to those who broke into their territory without permission. Just an endless stream of magic beasts and nts in the forest was enough to stop the average person. However, Gu Shengyin, who had the system, obviously did not belong to the category of an "average person". It waste at night. Gu Shengyin chose a ce with a safe environment and prepared to rest. She closed her eyes and chatted with the system: "System, you say, do you think he reincarnated in this world with me?" System: "The target information can not be inquired." For Gu Shengyin, this host, the system had no choice but to say that she needed to increase her knowledge. All these kinds of things had never happened before but now appeared by Gu Shengyin''s side and had be a normal situation. Gu Shengyin: "I don''t know why I do not have the idea to look for him in this world¡­" Before she finished her sentence, Gu Shengyin''s face suddenly changed. She could feel her internal force in her body rising at a frightening speed and it waspletely out of her control. This was the power of symbiotic contract. What did the Demon King actually do? How did her strength improve so much? Gu Shengyin''s line of thought gradually became distracted. She had a somewhat difficult time controlling the rate of increase of internal force with her spiritual power. "Boom!" Gu Shengyin felt that something was broken and she fell unconscious. At the same time, a man with fine ck hair, not too far from the elf tribe, opened his eyes. A dim light shed in his eyes and his figure disappeared. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin just awakened and smelled the familiar lotus fragrance. She took a deep breath through her nose and moved her head. Then, she realized that she was in a familiar embrace. "Woke up?" A low voice with a smile sounded. The Demon King looked at the person in his arms who was simr to the Siamese cat that she had raised. This sound? Gu Shengyin opened her eyes and saw a smiling face. Gu Shengyin blinked. Then she blinked again. That''s right, this familiar face. "Demon King?" The manughed, leaned over, and kissed her on the cheeks. "You''re not wrong. My dear, it''s me." Gu Shengyin inhaled deeply through her nose. So, the lover that she had been looking for was actually the Demon King? She faced towards the man''s neck and looked over. The Demon King wore a ck robe and Gu Shengyin directly held out a hand. "Rip!" Gu Shengyin did not expect that this fabric would tear in a way that was not ording to the manual. She looked at the man seriously and said nkly: "I''m sorry, my hand slipped." Having said that, her eyes could not stop looking at the ce below the man''s neck. Sure enough, she saw the familiar lotus mark. The man did not care whether her hand slipped or not: "I didn''t expect you to be so enthusiastic when you wake up. I can''t neglect the beauty." A fiery hot kiss immediately covered her lips. Chapter 84 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 24 Because he was her lover, Gu Shengyin did not reject it and her acquiescence also made the Demon King ecstatic. For a period of time, the two of them were unable to restrain their emotions. After they were done kissing, Gu Shengyin leaned into the man''s arms feeling breathless. Her white skin turned captivating red, and her dark green eyes were watery. This appearance almost caused the man be unable to hold back. The Demon King kissed the treasure in his arms. "What? Aren''t you going to find your lover?" He deliberately said. Gu Shengyin took the initiative to send a kiss to calm her lover: "You are my lover." Feeling the familiar big hard object on her leg, Gu Shengyinughed inwardly, but on the surface, she remained calm and collected. This man had always treated her so cautiously and solemnly. In the first two worlds, even after confirming the rtionship between them, he did not touch her before they got married even though it was hard to endure. Because the man had said to her: "You are the most precious treasure in the world. I can not have you so hastily." The Demon King kissed her hair and suddenly said: "Feel the changes in your body." Gu Shengyin did what he told her to do. "This¡­I actually broke into Sword Saint!" She could not believe this; however, this was Sword Saint, the pinnacle strength of the Empire. The Demon King smiled and said: Once I reshaped my body, my strength returned to its peak. It is no surprise that you could break through into Sword Saint under the influence of the symbiotic contract. If it weren''t because you are too young and unable to withstand another breakthrough, it probably wouldn''t have just stopped here." His words were filled with regret. Gu Shengyin did not know whether tough or cry: "A 16 year old powerful Sword Saint, we should be content." The Demon King was just thinking about it. Anyway, he would always be with her. "Right, where is this?" Gu Shengyin found out that she was in a strange ce after learning about her body condition. "Here is the dwelling of the elves," replied the Demon King. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin eximed in admiration as she looked around. The furnishings here were far less gorgeous than those in the Duke''s house. However, when ites to the exquisiteness, the Duke''s house was ten thousand times inferior. "Go, I''ll take you to look around the elf''s territory." The Demon King walked towards outside while holding Gu Shengyin''s hand. The elves deserved to the regarded as the race that was loved by nature. The elves that Gu Shengyin saw along the way, whether men, women, or children, were all rare beauties if they were ced in the human world. However, Gu Shengyin always felt very strange. These elves looked at the two of them with an expression equivalent to that of awe or worship. She was unlikely to be narcissistic but this atmosphere was because of herself. She voiced her own doubts. The Demon King replied while sketching in light shades: "This, ah. I only told them information about the tree of life. You know, if you live longer, you would know more than others." (T/N: [q¨©ng mi¨¢od¨¤n xi¨§] to sketch in light shades: to y down or deemphasize) He concealed what happened in the fountain of life. Not that he was deliberately hiding it, but even he had no way to exin that situation. Gu Shengyin puckered her lips at the Demon King''s answer. But she also understood why the elves would be so friendly to them. The tree of life was the elves'' God. It was said that every elf was born from the tree of life. When the elves die, their soul would be taken away by the tree of life waiting for their next rebirth. The elves'' tree of life suddenly disappeared thousands of years ago, which also caused the elves to have no new births for thousands of years. Although thousands of years were not particrly long for the long-lived elves, it was undeniable that the elves who had no new blood would eventually die. Chapter 85 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 25 Recently, there was a lively event in the house of the Duke of White Rose. "Have you heard? Her Highness came back with a man." "Of course, I saw it. Tsk, tsk. His appearance is really handsome and is well-matched with out Highness." "I just don;t know what his identity is. After all, Her Highness is the next Duke of White Rose¡­" His daughter went out on a trip and came back with a lover. Even if Duke Richard had a strong psychological quality, he still felt somewhat stupefied when he suddenly heard the news. The Duchess was very satisfied with the man her daughter brought back. The Demon King looked very handsome, had a pleasing mouth, and within a day, he let the Duchess give a beaming smile whenever she sees him. The Demon King deeply understood a human''s heart and knew what countermeasures to take. He spent less than half a day to get the love of the Duchess and spent even less time to get the recognition of the Duke. The process was simple. He and Duke Richard fought in the training grounds of the Duke''s house. To obtain the Duke couple''s acknowledgment, the Demon King did not ck off. Otherwise, he could not live in the Duke''s house with his baby. Even if Gu Shengyin did not care, there would certainly be a variety of rumors. He could not bear for his baby to be wronged. Thus, half a monthter, the Emperor of the Carter Empire proudly announced to the ministers that he weed another Sword Saint to the Empire and personally granted him the title of Earl. When the opponents of the White Rose family were ridiculing about their heiress'' vision for selecting their partner, the Demon King used action to let them know what it means to be hit in the face. In the following days, it was time for the beautiful Highness and the new Earl Norman to show their love. You go out to see an opera, and when you inadvertently looked up, you could see Her Highness sitting there. Earl Norman was meticulously picking out the unpleasant ingredients from the little snack in front of her. During the court banquet, as soon as a man appeared next to Her Highness, Earl Norman would immediately appear next to his fianc¨¦e and possessively extend his hand to cover her waist to dere sovereignty. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . You ask whether Her Highness was unhappy? Take a look, who is that woman with a smiling sweet face? People who lived in the capital often saw Her Highness in the streets and the Earl walking along the road, because Her Highness did not like servants following behind her. Earl Norman, who was one of the strongest Sword Saint, willingly bore the task of escorting and clearing the road for Her Highness. This directly caused the unmarrieddies in the capital to change their standards in selecting their future husband towards Earl Norman, which resulted the birth of a group of older people in the Wangdu aristocracy. Marrieddies would alsoin to their husbands that Earl Norman was very intimate and meticulous with his fianc¨¦e. They were also women. Why was the disparity sorge? This anecdote waster called "The Earl Norman Effect" by historians. Eve was now already a captain of a small squad in the Duke''s house. She looked at Her Highness and the Earl as they lived together. Sometimes, she imagined that if the person who had stayed besides the Earl was herself, wouldn''t the person who was with him now be herself? "Captain!" Eve turned her head. It was a guard in from her squad. It was said that he was a Viscount who came out to gather some experience. Eve looked at him with a puzzled look. The guard''s face flushed red and said: "If there is a campfire tomorrow night, do you want to join me?" Eve looked at him seriously and suddenly smiled: "Yes." She should also pursue her own happiness. Chapter 86 – The Duke’S Heir Vs Abandoned Woman’S Counterattack 26 The 11th generation Duke of White Rose, Veronica Lawman''s life was undoubtedly brilliant and glorious. She was talented. At the age of 16, she sessfully promoted to Sword Saint. This record, even after her death, was not broken by anyone after the Carter Empire was annihted in the dust of history. She was invincible. She led the Carter Empire''s White Rose Legion, and in her lifetime, she expanded the size of the Carter Empire by two times. She was crowned as the Duke of Glory by the Emperor, and her cane was engraved with the most honorable titles of the Empire. She was eye-catching. Eve,ter hailed as the genius Sword Saint, was discovered and excavated during a deste period, and was brought back to the Lawman family opening the glorious journey of Her Highness. She was alluring. History books had documented that Her Highness Veronica was an embodiment of God in the world, a bright messenger, and anyone who saw her appearance was awe-struck. During her reign, her suitors could be seen from the Duke''s house all the way outside the door of the capital, Wangdu. However, the most discussed was still the love of the Duke and her husband, Earl Norman. Earl Norman had a mysterious origin. He first appeared in public eye as the Duke''s lover and a Sword Saint. Ever since the two have been together, they have not separated, whether it was a y, mission, or war; where the Duke of White Rose was, there would be the silhouette of Earl Norman. It was said that the two also signed a symbiotic contract. Their love waster written in countless biographies throughout history and was widely circted. Gu Shengyin was very happy in this life. When it was time for her to leave, she had already sensed it. She was no longer young. She took her husband''s hand andughed sweetly: "I''ll take a step first. In the next life, you must remember toe to me." The fine ck haired man, who still had the same appearance as before, looked at his wife who closed her eyes peacefully. He leaned over and gently kissed her lips. Fool, you forgot the contract between us? You don''t have to go first. I''m right behind you. Gu Shengyin opened her eyes in the white space with a smile. She put away her smile and said to the system in front of her: "I have no problems and I don''t need to rest. We can start the next task." She was extremely confident that her lover would wait for her in another world, so she was not willing to stay in ces without him. The system also encountered a host who could not wait toplete their task for the first time. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . However, as long as the host''s decision was beneficial to thepletion of the task, as a system, it had no power to interfere. "The next world is a cultivation world. Host should check the information on the world." After Gu Shengyin''s vision turned dark and the familiar dizziness disappeared, she found herself in arge hall. She looked down at her hands, which were thin and soft. It was clearly the hand of a little girl. In the main hall, there were hundreds of children dressed up like Gu Shengyin. They appeared to be 7 or 8 years old. "You being able to enter this pce hall today means that you are a disciple of my Xing Luojian Sect. Being able to enter this pce hall only proves that you bones are suitable for spiritual practice, but the most important thing is to have the heart of the sword. Now, let''s begin the testing the heart of the sword." "The level of the sword heart will determine how far you can go on the road of sword cultivation." Chapter 87 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 1 Gu Shengyin quietly sat in the main hall. Her face was calm and different than other children. One child walked towards the front and stood in a specific ce. Gu Shengyin knew that there was a special formation. After people enter, they would disy different reactions. "Lin Yisheng, wood of the five elements, sword heart third order! May enter the outer gate." There was a trace of drizzling green glow in the formation, and the elder at the side announced the results. "Lan Yingyue, water of the five elements, sword heart fifth order! May enter the inner gate." Gu Shengyin quietly listened to the elder announce the results. In this sword-respected world, sword heart determines whether a person could be a sword cultivator. It was also the basis for determining how far a sword cultivator could go in the way of the sword. There were a total of three kinds of sword cultivation. The inferior sword cultivation were the first, second, and third order in sword cultivation. The middle sword cultivation were the fourth, fifth, and sixth order in sword cultivation. The superior sword cultivation were the seventh and eighth order. The higher the order of sword cultivation, the more talent one would have in Sword Dao, and the higher degree of aptitude to the origin of the sword. The sword cultivation level was divided into: swordsman, sword master, sword monarch, sword emperor, sword zun, sword ancestor, as well as the heavenly sword saint. However, although Tian Great World was a sword-respected world, every 1/10,000, there would be people who do not possess the heart sword, thus unable to be a sword cultivator. Xing Luojian Sect was thergest sword sect in the world, and the criteria for epting disciples were naturally much higher than those ordinary sects. At this time, hundreds of children in the hall have passed the basic test, all of which possessed the sword heart. At this time, a little girl stood up not far from Gu Shengyin. She caught the attention of Gu Shengyin. The girl was Gu Shengyin''s task target in this world. Bai Xinya was born in a middle ss family of Tian Great World. Her mother was the concubine of one of the influential family master, but received a considerable amount of love and affection. Bai Xinya could also be considered to have experienced brocade garments and jade meals since childhood. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The biggest blow she suffered was estimated to be the Xing Luojian''s eptance of new disciples. "Bai Xinya, water of the five elements, sword heart first order! May enter the outer gate." Bai Xinya''s eyes were veryrge. It seemed that she never imagined that her own sword heart was only first order! She appeared to be overwhelmed, and her big eyes were filled with tears, looking very pitiful. The elder beside her seemed to have rarely encountered such a situation. When he saw Bai Xinya like this, this strict sword cultivator unexpectedly softened his voice: "Don''t mind it too much. As long as you practice hard, your sword heart order would be low, but it isn''t impossible to eventually be a powerful sword cultivator." Gu Shengyin felt a little baffled when she saw this scene: "I already know the story. That Bai Xinya obviously had such a terrible talent and her appearance was neither considered to have magnificent style unmatched in this generation. Why were there so many men willing to hold up everything just to make her happy? And no matter how indifferent and merciless they were, there was no way to be brutal in front of her?" The system was suspiciously silent and then replied: "Host may not know that there was something called the white lotus halo in this world." Gu Shengyin still did not know what this popr term ''white lotus'' was. "Gu Weixin." She slowly stood up and calmly walked to the center of the formation. The elder who was responsible for the test looked at her very strangely. The children who were brought here were usually seven or eight years old. When they came to test, they were either restless or eager to try it out. Gu Shengyin being so calm was rare. Chapter 88 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 2 Gu Shengyin did not care what the elder was thinking in his mind. Her body''s name was Gu Weixin. She was the direct descendant of a super influential family in Tian Great World. The influential family''s children were precocious whenpared to her. Her performance was too calm that might cause people to doubt. Furthermore, no one was more clear about Gu Weixin''s qualifications than Gu Shengyin. "Ice heart condenses, never go forward. Tenth order ice soul sword heart!" The elder''s voice just sounded. Except for those young children who were still ignorant, all eyes in the hall fell on Gu Shengyin''s body. In addition to this, there were numerous powerful spiritual messages that came to Gu Shengyin from all over Xing Luojian Sect. The elder who was responsible for testing Gu Shengyin appeared to be very excited. He appeared to want to smile, but his expressionless face that he had all the time made his face look a little distorted at the moment. He had not yet indicated where Gu Shengyin would be assigned to, and allowed her to stand alone and wait. Gu Shengyin still had a calm expression and walked to the side. The elder looked at her like this. The little girl might not understand what a tenth order sword heart represents in her heart, otherwise, how could she still be so calm? How could Gu Shengyin not know? Sword heart was divided into ten orders and the tenth order was the highest quality for swordsmen. This aptitude was so rare that you would not get even 1 tenth order sword heart in every 10,000. It was even more rare to have a ice soul sword heart. If the ice soul sword heart was categorized into the five elements, it would be part of categorized in water, but as a variation of the water line. A variation sword heart not only allowed a sword cultivator to attack more powerfully, it even brings some of the characteristics that the five elements did not have. For example, the ice soul sword heart could freeze things within miles when shing once with a high level cultivation. The strength of an ice soul sword heart did not stop there. Its greatest characteristic was that the ice heart condenses, no dust. In other words, Gu Weixin''s sword cultivation would not have any demons in her heart. The greatest obstacle in the Sword Dao was the demons in the heart. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . With Gu Shengyin''s pearls and jades ahead, all the rays of light behind her were covered up. Even if there were several high level sword cultivation talents among the disciples behind her, the senior officials of Xing Luojian Sect still focused on Gu Shengyin. Without it, the ordinary high level sword cultivator may be a sword emperor, a sword zun, or even a sword ancestor through hard work. However, if you want to be a powerful Sword Saint, you must have the tenth order sword heart! A powerful sword emperor, a powerful sword zun, and even a powerful sword ancestor, Xing Luojian Sect were not missing these. However, a Sword Saint, the Xing Luojian Sect only had two. One of them lived for a long time and had retired for many years paying no attention to the affairs of the world. Only the senior leveled sword cultivators knew that this Tai Shang Elder''smp was already close to extinguishing. (Tai Shang = respectable title for taoists) The two Sword Saints also had the status of guardians of Xing Luojian Sect. So now, the Xing Luojian Sect needed a new Sword Saint to stabilize their position. Gu Shengyin stood in front of the elders and watched as the hundreds of disciples be assigned to different doors one by one. Individuals with excellent sword heart orders were received by the main peak elders as closed disciples. In the end, there was only one person left. She stood quietly and did not speak. In the eyes of others, she had the manner of a great master respected for learning and integrity. In fact, Gu Shengyin was just listening to the system exin what the so-called ''white lotus'' was. "Sure enough¡­So powerful!" Gu Shengyin was amazed by the fact that the original owner, who had such a cheat-like attribute, still lost in the hands of Bai Xinya. Chapter 89 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 3 The system''s voice echoed in Gu Shengyin''s mind: "¡­the so-called white lotus halo, anyone who was exposed to this halo would lose their ability to rationally think and the person with this halo would appear very beautiful in other people''s mind¡­" The original person, Gu Weixin, was considered perfect, no matter how you looked at her. Her family origin didn''t need to be said. The Gu family was thergest family in the entire Tian continent. Not to mention, her talent was the tenth order ice soul sword heart, which had the chance of bing a Sword Saint! Even her appearance, the original story had described her: When she stood there, it was like the northernmost holy mountain, the most cold and wless ice and snow, the limpid autumn waters and the ice jade bones of God. If she smiled gently, it was like a spring breeze. The ice and snow melted and hundreds of flowers blossomed with a ray of light that intimidated people. (limpid autumn waters ¨C description of a girl''s beautiful eyes) However, this woman who was perfect in every aspects fell in love with a man for the first time was abandoned just after the man saw Bai Xinya. What was even more distasteful was that when Bai Xinya was poisoned, not knowing where, the man found out that as long as he used the heart blood of a person who had the ice soul sword heart, he would be able to solve the poison. The man she trusted gave her medicine and forcibly removed her heart blood. Pitiful Gu Weixin had her cultivation reduced, and also encountered demons who came to vite her, eventually losing her life. I did not kill a person. That person died because of me. However, that man did not care about the disaster he had caused and only wanted to discuss passion and talk about love with Bai Xinya. Bai Xinya did not even ask how her poison was solved and had no qualms with being with the man. Gu Shengyin smirked: In addition to possessing the ice soul sword heart blood to solve the poison, there was no other cure. In the entire world, only Gu Weuxin had the ice soul sword heart. It was impossible to say that Bai Xinya did not know who saved her. However, she could ignore this issue and never ask about it. Even when she learned of Gu Weixin''s death, she did not express anything. She really was a pure white lotus, ah. As Gu Shengyin was standing there absent-minded, all the elders in the hall were disputing about who would take Gu Shengyin as a disciple. A tenth order sword heart was so difficult to find in years, who wouldn''t want her to enter their door? However, without waiting for them to finish debating, a spiritual message from the most remote and mysterious mountain in Xing Luo Sect ended the discussion. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The old ancestor, who had been shut in closed doors for many years and had not even asked about the affairs of the world, went so far as to personally sending a spiritual message stating that he would receive Gu Shengyin as his disciple! The old ancestor made a statement and the rest of the people naturally dared not to have any objections. The leader of Xin Luojian Sect, Xing He, personally sent Gu Shengyin to Ling Xiaofeng where the ancestor was. Gu Shengyin was somewhat surprised because this did not happen in the original story. Gu Weixin was eventually handed over to Xing He to be received as his closed disciple and to be the next leader of the Xing Luojian Sect. If she became the disciple of the old ancestor who had been retired for many years, wouldn''t he be more older than her father? Gu Shengyin was a bit hesitant, thinking about the Demon King from the previous world, her heart could not help but to have a guess: Could it be that this legendary ancestor would be her lover? In this way, it was possible to say the same thing as the original story. Gu Shengyin could not restrain the little expectation in her heart. Ling Xiaofeng was located in one of the most remote areas of Xing LuoJian Sect. There were usually few people who woulde to disturb, and the home of the ancestor was at the peak. In order to show respect for the old ancestor, the sect leader took Gu Shengyin step by step up to the summit. Chapter 90 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 4 Ling Xiaofeng stood tall and the distance from the bottom of the mountain to the top was not short. When they reached halfway to the top, Gu Shengyin could not hold it any longer. Although she was born with high qualifications, she was now only a young child at the age of 8. This distance was too long for her. However, she did not ck off norin. Xing He watched the little girl''s calm expression, who did not utter a sound as she silently followed behind him towards the summit. Even if her forehead was already covered in sweat, Gu Weixin never made a tired sound and ask to rest. Xing He secretly praised her. She had an aptitude that was against the Heavens and a tenacious temperament. This girl was truly a natural swordsman. At this time, a crane''s cry was heardfrom the distance in the horizon. Gu Shengyin raised her head and saw a beautiful, graceful crane descending from the sky. At the same time, a sound like ice and jade came from the crane: "Come up." Gu Shengyin looked at the red-crowned crane with some novelty. Xing He respectfully faced towards the red-crowned crane and bowed: "I will obey the ancestor''s order." After he finished speaking, he took Gu Shengyin''s hand and tapped hit toe, fluttering onto the back of the crane. The crane cried out as it spread its wings and flew to towards the peak. The two people stood at the summit. The crane that carried the two shed a white light transforming into a paper crane that was as light as a feather and disappeared. Gu Shengyin: "¡­The world of immortals, really is magical!" At this time, standing by Gu Shengyin''s side, Xing He''s face abruptly changed and his expression became solemn and respectful. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . After a long time, Xing He suddenly turned to Gu Shengyin and said: "When the ancestor closes his door for many years, he did not want to see strangers. I will not apany you to see him." He informed Gu Shengyin where the ancestor''s Dongfu was at and departed. Gu Shengyin: "¡­" If she was really the eight year old Gu Weixin at this time, she should be nervous and afraid, right? She walked towards the Dongfu where Xing He had informed her. Without a doubt, she had received the approval of the master of this Dongfu. Those terrible prohibitions in Dongfu had no response to Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin secretly observed her surroundings as she walked. If it weren''t for the way that Xing He personally described, she could not imagine that someone was actually living here: The entire Dongfu had no decorations and all sides were bare stone walls. Walking inside, she saw a few simple futons on the ground. On the right, there was a stone room was arge area for practicing the sword. The ground was full of messy sword marks. Gu Shengyin only nced at it once and immediately felt her eyes stinging. Her mind was stinging as if needles were poking it. She couldn''t help but scream out for a moment. Her body was cold and sweaty. "Meditate." The cold jade voice that she had previously heard from the crane once again appeared. At the same time, a hand touched Gu Shengyin''s head. Gu Shengyin felt cool qi flowing into her body from the hand that was on top of her head. The stinging pain were gradually disappearing with this refreshing qi and became calm. She opened her eyes and looked at the very tall and straight man for a moment. What came to her eyes was long hair like a waterfall. It was white as snow and its length reached his ankle. Below his long hair was a peculiar young face. Gu Shengyin saw this kind of person for the first time. He had a 20 year old face, but had 100 year old eyes. Of course, his real age was definitely more than this number. This snow-like man leaned over Gu Shengyin and said: "Would you be willing to worship me as your master?" Chapter 91 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 5 Gu Shengyin was somewhat absent-minded. Compared to Gu Weixin, his appearance was genuine ice and snow. She took one step back with a solemn expression and gave a ceremonious bow to the man in white clothes: "Disciple Gu Weixin pays respect to Master." The white-clothed man''s expression softened for a moment and nodded to Gu Shengyin: "Good. Remember, I am Ling Xiao. You are my first andst disciple." Gu Shengyin had lived in Ling Xiaofeng since then. The longer she stayed there, the more she felt that her Master Ling Xiao was truly not like those mundane people. In addition to teaching Gu Shengyin, he nevermunicated with outsiders and did not need to eat. Ling Xiaofeng had not allowed outsiders to step inside for thousands of years even before Gu Shengyin came. It was really difficult to imagine how this man passed his days. Wouldn''t he be bored? Six months after arriving at Ling Xiaofeng, Gu Shengyin finally asked this question. Ling Xiao was stumped for words and stared nkly for a moment. He was a good master. Regarding his disciple''s questions, he always answered them to the best of his ability. Looking at his young disciple''s clear eyes, Ling Xiao frowned and seriously thought about it: "Bored? The Sword Dao is broad and very profound. Even if I use my entire life, I am unable to thoroughly understand this Dao. How could I be bored?" Gu Shengyin became silent. Everyone said that Ling Xiaofeng''s ancestor was as cold as snow and unreasonable. He was innately a cold-hearted person without emotions and was a natural sword cultivator. Gu Shengyin thought that he was not at all a cold-hearted person without any emotions. Rather, he put all his thoughts and feelings into studying Sword Dao. If he did not know that he had reached the limit and needed to cultivate a new Sword Saint for the Xing Luojian Sect, Gu Shengyin was certain that he would absolutely not propose to receive her as his disciple. Ling Xiao looked at his young disciple''s lowered head and didn''t speak. He pondered for a moment and suddenly had an epiphany. "Is Weixin feeling bored?" He thought for a moment. A child at this age certainly loved liveliness. He, himself, did not like to deal with people since he was young, but he forgot that his disciple was not necessarily the same. Gu Shengyin was stunned by this question. She did notmunicate with outsiders in the past six months. However, this was not an unbearable thing. Ling Xiao was a good Master. He could impart his own understanding of the Sword Dao in the simplest way to his disciple. Gu Shengyin benefited a lot from him. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "It''s Master''s fault for being thoughtless." Without waiting for Gu Shengyin to react, Ling Xiao made a decision. Gu Shengyin: What is this situation? Master, what did you decide on? Soon, Gu Shengyin knew what decision Ling Xiao made. Every few days, a child of the same age as Gu Shengyin was sent to Ling Xiaofeng. They all had amon characteristic. That is, their sword heart order were all above the seventh order. ording to Ling Xiao''s acknowledgment, anything below sword heart seventh order was considered as poor talent. Gu Shengyin did not know whether tough or cry. She knew that her Master did not mean to discriminate against them; rather, that was what he truly thought from the bottom of his heart. However, he found out that his way of handling the problem did not get the corresponding results. Those children held themselves in a proud and arrogant manner in their own mountain peak. When they arrived at Ling Xiaofeng, they did not speak. There was also this terrifying, cold-looking ancestor. No child was willing toe back a second time aftering the first time. After Ling Xiao had been worried for a while, he finally remembered a very suitable person. Chapter 92 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 6 When Gu Shengyin was summoned by her Master, she was practicing with her sword at the top of Lin Xiaofeng''s peak. She came to Master''s Dongfu and saw another man besides her Master. Gu Shengyin saw the first person who wasugh so naturally in front of her Master. "Weixin, this is your¡­" Ling Xiao apparently paused for a moment. "You can call him shixiong. Later, your shixiong will apany you." The man turned around. After a long time, Gu Shengyin remembered that one man who lowered his head, and a lotus fragrance rushed to her nose. His jade-like face waspletely gentle and soft: "You''re called Weixin, right? I''m Xuan Ke, your shixiong." Gu Shengyin''s mind calmed down at the scent of the lotus fragrance. Xuan Ke? If she did not remember incorrectly, this Xuan Ke was the other Sword Saint of Xing Luojian. Unlike Ling Xiao, Xuan Ke was the youngest man among all the Sword Saints. He was still under the age of 1,000. In terms of generations, Xuan Ke was thest disciple of Ling Xiao''s shixiong. Gu Shengyin calling him shixiong was proper and to be expected as a matter of course. Let a Sword Saint apany her to y? Gu Shengyin expressed that he was worthy of being he Master. In the entire Tian Great World, the several people that were capable of reaching the peak in life could be counted on one hand. Xuan Ke looked at the girl''s pink little face, who was looking at himself with a sparkling light in her eyes, and felt a trace of softness. In the following days, Xuan Ke woulde to visit Ling Xiaofeng from time to time and would asionally give advice to Gu Shengyin. More often, he would bring her some gadgets from outside or speak of some interesting things about Xing Luojian Sect. It had been a decade since then. The only thing that made Gu Shengyin feel helpless was that her lover in this world appeared to have always treated her as a little girl who had not grown up yet. He did not have the slightest affection between men and women. However, the future was long. Swordsmen, especially high-leveled swordsmen, lived for thousands of years. They had enough time to meet, didn''t they? Gu Shengyin''s physical aptitude was truly amazing. In a short span of ten years, she had turned from an ordinary person, who had not practiced yet, into a Sword Emperor. An 18 year old Sword Emperor! During the time that Gu Shengyin entered Xing Luojian Sect, arge majority of people''s cultivation remained at the swordsman level, and a few people with outstanding talents became sword masters. People with qualifications like Bai Xinya still struggled persistently with sword cultivation. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Even Ling Xiao hadmented that the qualifications of his disciple were really the best that he could ever see. Even he, himself, was inferior. "What I can teach you, you have already mastered. With your present cultivation, on the maind of Tian, you could be regarded as a strong sword cultivator. You will have to depend on yourself on your Sword Daoter." After Ling Xiao said this to Gu Shengyin and gave her a long sword that he had personally refined, he began a long retreat. Gu Shengyin was aware that his life expectancy had reached the limit. If this was a retreat, and there was no breakthrough, Master estimated that there would be no time for him to wake up again. Gu Shengyin asked the system: "Is there any immortality or medicinal herb that can prolong life?" For ten years, she had genuinely treated the man as her Master. The system thought for a moment and replied: "In this world, there was a treasure made of heavenly materials called Taisui. A ten year old Taisui can extend his life for ten years. A hundred year old Taisui can prolong his life for a hundred years. The thousand year old Taisui would take too long to grow. However, in the original story, there was only a hundred year old Taisui, but was taken away by Bai Xinya." Gu Shengyin silently made a note in her mind. Chapter 93 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 7 "Shixiong, be careful!" A delicate-looking woman stared in front of her. A man, dressed in a Xing Luojian inner gate uniform, was fighting a wolf-like beast. Obviously, that man fighting the beast looked somewhat unhappy. However, while in this situation, he struggled and shouted towards the woman in white clothing, who was standing at the side: "Bai shimei, quickly leave!" Gu Shengyin''s figure was hidden at the side and watched this scene. She carefully looked at Bai Xinya, who stood still. Oh, this figure was considered a beauty, and her qualifications were so ordinary that she could not figure out what charm she had that made so many men die for her. If Bai Xinya was alone, Gu Shengyin might think of letting her die in the mouth of the beast, but that man was a disciple of Xing Luojian Sect. As a disciple of the same Sect, she could not stand by. Zhao Ximing was an inner gate disciple of the Xing Luojian Sect. Today, he finally invited his sweetheart with great difficulty toe out and pass time; however, they encountered a fourth ordered Heavenly Wolf. Looking at Bai Xinya''s frightened appearance, Zhao Ximing felt his heart be filled with heroic spirit. He could protect Bai Xinya, this beautiful woman. If Gu Shengyin could hear his thoughts at this moment, it was estimated that she would regret making the decision to save him. Bai Xinya looked at Zhao Ximing, who appeared to be struggling to support himself and yelled to let her escape. She thought that if she stayed here, she would only add burden to shixiong. It would be better to listen to shixiong and quickly left to find assistance. She was absolutely not drifting and living without purpose! With this in mind, Bai Xinya grew more confident and self-righteous. (T/N: to drift and live without purpose ¨C to drag out an ignoble existence) She turned away and did not even look at Zhao Ximing. A star-like, bright sword ray, apanied with the sound of flowing snow and ice, fell onto the Heavenly Wolf''s body. No struggle, no confrontation. One-hit kill. Not even a single drop of blood was spilled. Gu Shengyin''s sword qi directly froze the Heavenly Wolf. Zhao Ximing was dazed for a moment before reacting. He went up to Gu Shengyin and cupped his fists. "Xing Luojian Sect''s Zhao Ximing thanks senior for this life-saving grace." He raised his head and nced at Gu Shengyin. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Then, he was stunned and his entire body froze. How could there be such a woman in this world! She stood there as if the entire atmosphere was cold and raw. His staring was too straightforward, so Gu Shengyin gave him a faint look. Zhao Ximing''s face flushed red, and he did not dare to look at Gu Shengyin. At this time, Bai Xinya, who discovered that the situation had changed, came forward slowly and bowed towards Gu Shengyin: "Younger generation of Xing Luojian Sect, Bai Xinya thanks senior for this life-saving grace." She looked at Zhao Ximing again, and her eyes quickly filled with tears: "Zhao shixiong, it''s good that nothing happened to you." Gu Shengyin did not look at her, but turned to Zhao Ximing and said: "When your friend cannot share your trials and tribtions, you should keep your eyes polished. When she finished speaking, she transformed into a sword ray and disappeared in a blink of an eye regardless of the two''s facial expressions. She had already said what she wanted to say. What Zhao Ximing would do afterwards had nothing to do with her. Bai Xinya was angry and full of grievances in her heart. She did not know who this unknown woman dressed in white was. To speak of those words that would drive a wedge between her and Zhao shixiong feelings? She thought of this, and suddenly, her expression became desperate. She faced towards Zhao Ximing and cried: "Zhao shixiong, previously, I merely left to go back to our Sect and get help. I wasn''t feeling for my life alone." Zhao Ximing looked uncertain and one could not tell what he was thinking. After listening to Bai Xinya, he suddenly smiled deeply: "I certainly believe that Bai shimei will not be this kind of person." Bai Xinya heard what he said and put down the worries in her heart. She softly nestled against Zhao Ximing''s chest and said in a causal manner: "I didn''t know that senior. Why must she say those sort of punishing words. Perhaps I offended her in some other ce?" Zhao Ximing did not speak, but his eyes gave a cold light because of her words. Chapter 94 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 8 Gu Shengyin did not inform anyone besides her Master, Ling Xiao. Xing Luojian Sect was located in the northern part of Tian maind. She traveled towards the south. It was said that Taisui grew in dark and humid areas in the south. Searching for a hundred year old Taisui was not her only goal. This time, Ling Xiao gave her a task. Challenge 100 Sword Emperors! Gu Shengyin hadined to the system when she heard Ling Xiao''s words at that time: "Look! Is this what a female sword cultivator should do?" The system did not want to answer her ¨C Shouldn''t you slightly converge your eager eyes when saying this? Recently, there was a strong Sword Emperor that had appeared in the maind of Tian. It was said that she came from the north and no one knew of her identity. She was said to be very young, but there was no eyewitnesses that revealed the truth. No one knew her exact age. What everyone could confirm was that she was a woman, a beautiful woman. The topic of women had always been an interest to a lot of people, not to mention a beautiful and powerful woman. This Sword Emperor started from Xing Luojian Sect in the north and challenged all well-known Sword Emperors one after another. A challenge between sword cultivators was magnificent and orderly. No one would refuse. One by one, all the people''s eyes were ced on the Sword Emperor. 10 battles, 10 wins! 15 battles, 14 wins! 30 battles, 26 wins! More and more people began to follow her shadow, guessing who the next well-known Sword Emperor she would challenge. Where would the sword in her hand eventually stop at? Gu Shengyin was sitting in a tavern with a cloak and listened to someone from another table talking. "Did you hear? That Ice Heart Sword Emperor''s next opponent is the Shouzhuo Sword Emperor!" If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Ice Heart Sword Emperor was a name that people gave to Gu Shengyin. "Oh this news had already spread all over the ce now. Who does not know!" "Then you say, who will win?" "I guess it will be Ice Heart Sword Emperor. Didn''t you see her challenge so many Sword Emperors, yet only lost a few times." "That''s not necessarily true. Shouzhuo Sword Emperor is one of the strongest Sword Emperor. How could those Sword Emperorspare to him?" "The trade is open! The trade is open! The bet is 1,000 for the victory of the Sword Emperor.Once, you''re ced a bet, it would be set!" They invited people to bet on which Sword Emperor would win. "I''m betting on Shouzhuo Sword Emperor!" "I''m betting on Ice Heart Sword Emperor!" After Gu Shengyin finished herst sip, she got up and walked to the person who started the bet pulling out a storage bag. "5,000 sword stones. I bet on Ice Heart Sword Emperor." There was a moment of silence. After Gu Shengyin left, the crowd suddenly exploded. "Sure enough, it''s a rich person! This must be ady of an influential family and is a fan of the Ice Heart Sword Emperor." Speaking of which, after Gu Shengyin continuously challenged Sword Emperors and achieved a brilliant record, many sword cultivators became her fans. Every time Gu Shengyin made a challenge, many people would rush to watch the battle. Soon, it was time for the appointed battle. Gu Shengyin came early. She stood at the summit feeling the biting cold wind blowing on her body. Many people in the distance were spontaneously rushing to watch the battle. Shouzhuo Sword Emperor was a bitte. He seemed to attach great importance to this battle. Gu Shengyin slowly untied her cloak. Even though he had prepared his heart, Shouzhuo Sword Emperor was surprised the moment he saw Gu Shengyin. "Sure enough, it would be redoubtable inter life!" (T/N: will be redoubtable inter life ¨C a young person''s abilities must be respected, though inexperienced/the younger generations will surpass us in time) Trantor''s Corner: I bet 10,000 sword stones that MC will win! Chapter 95 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 9 Gu Shengyin removed her sword. "You let me win." She cupped her fists towards Shouzhuo Sword Emperor and turned around to leave. (T/B: ''You let me win'' is said politely after a match) Behind her, Shouzhuo Sword Emperor his hand and struggled to prop himself up. Victory or defeat, to stand prominently. Returning to her temporary residence, Gu Shengyin could no longer resist and spit out blood. Shouzhuo Sword Emperor''s fame had been well-known for a long time. Although she was lucky to win, she was also injured by him and suffered internal injuries. "I have detected that the host''s body received serious injuries. It is rmended that the host should not have any intense battles within a month." The system''s voice sounded in Gu Shengyin''s mind. Gu Shengyin smiled and said: "I know. I will rest for a month." At this time, Gu Shengyin''s talisman in her space ring lit up. Her eyes brightened. It was Xuan Ke! "I already know the result of your battle with Shouzhuo Sword Emperor. Are you okay?" Xuan Ke had the best understanding of Gu Shengyin''s level in cultivation. He knew that Gu Shengyin''s strength was almost the same as Shouzhuo Sword Emperor''s. She won, but he''s afraid that it was a close battle. "I''m safe and sound. Shixiong, do not worry." Gu Shengyin thought for a moment and replied with 8 words. ording to Gu Weixin''s temper, she would probably say these few words. In the distant Xing Luojian Sect''s Ling Yunfeng summit, Xuan Ke saw his shimei''s reply. His beautiful brows wrinkled. Ai, shimei resembles shishu. They both have a closed gourd temper. If there wasn''t any problem, then they would unlikely take the initiative to speak out. It really makes people unable to stop worrying. (T/N: shishu (ʦÊå) ¨CMartial Uncle. In this case, Xuan Ke''s Master is a brother disciple with MC''s Master, Ling Xiao. Closed gourd ¨C tacturn) Should I wait for a while before going out and take a look at her? Xuan Ke thought in his heart. Gu Shengyin was holding a sword with her right hand. Her left hand was holding something silver that emitted a faint light. There were many people around her. "Ice Heart Sword Emperor, we have so many people, you can''t escape. I advise you to let go of the Taisui in your hand. We will not make things difficult for you." "Yeah, let go of the Taisui, and we will not make things difficult for you!" Gu Shengyin finally got the Taisui when it appeared after waiting for half a month, which was grown in the southern part of the Tuohe Marsh. How could she give it up? If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . This was a full 800 year old Taisui in her hand. With it, Master could be supported for a period of time. Gu Shengyin''s expression turned warm, and she stored it in her space ring. Seeing Gu Shengyin''s action, everyone immediately knew her intention. "Ice Heart Sword Emperor, I advise you not to toast, eat, or drink as a result of losing a bet! You have the appearance of a natural grace, divine fragrance. Why bother getting caught up in these killings?" A man in a ck robe stood amongst the crowd. His eyes stared at Gu Shengyin with obsession. His cultivation was the same as a Sword Emperor. Gu Shengyin replied with a sword ray. The man did not expect her to speak with her hands. After barely escaping from it, he shouted at the ugly man behind him: "Pay attention and don''t take her life! A Sword Emperor beauty, this son had not tasted it yet!" Bai Xinya leaned against the side of a blue-robed man watching Gu Shengyin being sieged by a group of people. She appeared to want to say something. The man next to her noticed and asked: "Xinya, what''s wrong?" Bai Xinya appeared to hesitate. She bit her lip andughed: "Forget it. It''s nothing." In spite of this, she frequently looked at the direction of Gu Shengyin. The man was baffled and asked: "Does Xinya know that Ice Heart Sword Emperor?"Bai Xinya nodded: "I met the senior before. She seemed¡­disdain me." When the blue robed man heard this, his instincts to protect her instantly rose: "What? That woman was really like that?" Bai Xinya seemed to be embarrassed and nodded with tears. Looking at that appearance, he did not know what had happened between them. Chapter 96 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 10 In order to show off in front of the beauty, the man said proudly on the spot: "Xinya, rest assured that I, the Young Master of the Heaven Pavilion, is notcking of Sword Emperors. Let me take your ce to release your resentment!" After speaking, he faced the old man, who stood silently behind him: "Uncle Wen, didn''t that Ice Heart Sword Emperor have a Taisui in her hand? Will you help me grab it? I will give it to Xinya as a gift!" Uncle Wen heard and hesitated: "Young Master, such a young Sword Emperor may have a strong faction behind her. We should easily provoke her." The blue robed man hesitated after hearing this, but when he turned around, he saw Bai Xinya looking at him full of love. He immediately turned his head: "If she really had a strong background, she would have announced it a long time ago. She is nothing but a stray swordsman. Uncle Wen, you do not have to worry too much. Even if she has a background, what about it? My Heaven Pavilion, is it possible to be afraid of other factions?" Uncle Wen sighed inwardly: "I will listen to your order." Gu Shengyin had been hit hard. Among those who had sieged her, there were at least three Sword Emperors. One who was inattentive would have more injuries. At this time, a strong atmosphere locked onto her. Gu Shengyin''s heart trembled and looked up to see him. He was a gray-robed old man: "My Young Master of the Heaven Pavilion wants the Taisui in your hands. Since you are a girl, I would like to give the girl a generouspensation if it is convenient." Heaven Pavilion? Gu Shengyin looked at the other side. Sure enough, she saw Bai Xinya''s figure. Heaven Pavilion''s Young Master, Xi Luofeng, was the man that Gu Weixin had fallen in love with in the original story. After Gu Shengyin came to this world, she had painstakingly practiced for ten years, naturally avoiding the original plot with Xi Luofeng. However, she never expected that she would even meet at this time. The coercive power of the gray-robed old man was too strong. Unexpectedly, he was a Sword Zun! But it was absolutely impossible for her to surrender the Taisui. Gu Shengyin said coldly." I have great use for this Taisui. Sir, please extinguish your thoughts." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Since when did the gray-robed old man be refused in such a way? His face sank: "Since this is the case, this old man cannot avoid taking a shot." The momentum that belonged to a Sword Zun broke out in a sh. The three Sword Emperors near Gu Shengyin withdrew from the circle. Gu Shengyin was the only one who felt the surging momentum. Her injuries could not be suppressed and spit out blood. She raised her sword. Feeling somewhat worried, the system shouted in Gu Shengyin''s mind: "The host''s situation is not optimistic at the moment. Please do not force yourself." Gu Shengyin: "This is the Taisui I found for Master. I don''t know when the next time I will be able to find another one. I can''t surrender it!" "Chi!" Gu Shengyin felt a slightly chilling attacke towards her. The sword prated her body. She felt her body be weak as she braced her hands on the ground. The gray-robed old man''s eyes shed with hidden intentions: Since they have already be enemies, he could no longer allow her to stay in this world. "You dare!" An angry voice seemed toe from the sky. The gray-robed old man saw a sh before his eyes. His body was cut by those thin sheets that seemed like snow white cloths streaking across the sky. This was thest scene he saw. Xuan Ke did not look at the gray-robed old man on the ground. He bent down and picked Gu Shengyin up. "¡­Shixiong?" Gu Shengyin was surround by a warm embrace. This familiar feeling made her feel at ease. She felt relieved and fell asleep. Chapter 97 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 11 When Xuan Ke saw that his shimei was covered in blood, his heart started panicking. He was afraid. He was afraid that he would be a stepte. Fortunately he held her in his arms, and the situation was not too bad. He turned around and his indifferent eyes swept through the stunned crowd. "Sword¡­Sword Saint!" Someone shouted loudly. Be able to stop a Sword Zun, kill a Sword Zun¡­In addition to a Sword Saint, who else? Xuan Ke did not pay attention to these people. Holding Gu Shengyin in his arms, her turned around and left. These people secretly breathed a sigh of relief, especially those who had participated in the siege on Gu Shengyin. Who knew, the next moment, a sword ray that covered the entire sky wasing! Xuan Ke''s words resounded in everyone''s mind: "If you hurt my shimei, you will pay the price!" Screams of people one after another came from all directions. Those who were involved in the siege on Gu Shengyin were not spared. Bai Xinya unconsciously shuddered. If¡­If someone like him could protect her¡­She lowered her eyes to cover up her longing. When Gu Shengyin woke up, she felt pain throughout her entire body. "System, can I apply to block the pain?" She consulted with the system. The system was unwilling to cooperate: "I have warned the host before. Not stopping that dangerous behavior would lead to extremely serious consequences, including the physical death of the host in the world. Since the host did not listen to the advice, you must have to bear the consequences." Not knowing why, Gu Shengyin felt concern in the system''s words. She begged for mercy: "Okay, I will pay attention next time." Be careful. There was no guarantee that this would not happen again. Gu Shengyin thought that there were some things that she had no choice but to do even if she knew the consequences of her actions. The system was, after all, only an AI. There was no way to perceive the hidden meaning of Gu Shengyin''s sentence, and the performance of the host had always been excellent. The simple system quickly forgave Gu Shengyin. "Shimei, have you awakened?" Xuan Ke came in with a tray in his hand. "Shixiong." Gu Shengyin looked at him with a guilty conscience. "Since you have woken up, take medicine." Xuan Ke ignored her, got up, and was ready to leave. "Shixiong?" Gu Shengyin quickly pulled his sleeve. Xuan Ke lowered his head and looked at her. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Shixiong is angry?" Gu Shengyin sounded very certain. Xuan Ke looked at his shimei very carefully. He did not notice when this little girl that was like pink-carved jade became so big. Shimei followed Ling Xiao shishu. She was habitually silent every day and had an ice cold appearance. Only when she was facing him would she asionally expose the little temper of a normal girl. However, the energetic shimei, at this time, was pale. Her red lips did not even have a little blood. When he saw her, she was powerless from head to toe kneeling on the ground, life or death not known. No one knew how flustered he was at that time. Xuan Ke looked at Gu Shengyin, who had an appearance that she still did not understand. The obscure fire in his heart suddenly erupted. "How could shixiong get angry? What is shixiong''s temper? You had serious injuries that could cause you to die. Did you have the ability to fight alone against 3 Sword Emperors and a Sword Zun? You only came out for several months and you made yourself look like this?" He opened Gu Shengyin''s fingers that grabbed onto his sleeve one by one, but Gu Sheng blocked him with her other hand. "I was wrong, shixiong." Gu Shengyin admitted her mistake. She stared at Xuan Ke. Her pair of eyes were only filled with his figure. Looking at this kind og Gu Shengyin, Xuan Ke suddenly felt all of his anger dissipate. Chapter 98 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 12 Gu Shengyin stayed at Xuan Ke''s Ling Yunfeng, for a period of time, until her internal and external injuries were all healed before Xuan Ke allowed her to go out. She took the time to go to Ling Xiaofeng to give her Master the Taisui that she obtained. Ling Xiao merely shook his head: "My Sword Dao has reached the bottleneck. The only opportunity is to break through once again. Otherwise, it would merely be struggling on whilst at death''s door for several hundred years." Gu Shengyin felt sour in her heart. She exposed a smile: "With Master''s attainments on the Sword Dao, Master would certainly be able to break through." Ling Xiao looked gently at his only disciple: "The only thing Master worries about is you, but I have already asked your shixiong. He will take care of you." Among those words, the worst oue had already been nned for. Gu Shengyin was depressed after she came back from Ling Xiaofeng. Xuan Ke knew that she was worried about shishu. "Each life and death is fixed by the Mandate of Heaven, and shishu has alreadye to ept it. Shimei, why should you be obsessed with it? You must have the determination to face everything." Gu Shengyin was aware of this principle. Based on reason, it was eptable, but there was no way that she could ept it emotionally so quickly. After all, since she came to this world, Ling Xiao was her Master and a rtive. She had been taught by him for 10 years. Xuan Ke also knew that in addition to his shimei figuring it out herself, there was nothing others could do to help. Xuan Ke suggested to Gu Shengyin to teach at Xing Luojian Sect. Her identity as a Sword Emperor was absolutely more than enough to teach the general disciples. Xuan Ke merely wanted Gu Shengyin to divert her attention to something else. With him and Xing He proposing it to her, naturally, it was impossible to reject. When Bai Xinya returned to the small courtyard where she lived, she just heard several fellow outer gate disciples, who also lived in the same courtyard, talking. "I heard it was a Sword Emperor?" "¡­and based on generations, it is our ancestral martial aunt!" "¡­" The several female disciples saw Bai Xinyaing in, and one after another, they closed their mouth, no longer speaking. The atmosphere was somewhat awkward. Bai Xinya felt the unconcealed istion. She felt in her heart that she was wronged. Her heart ached and tears flowed out. "Hey ¨C don''t cry!" There was a short-tempered female disciple, among the several female disciples, who spoke directly. "If those shixiongs of our Sect saw, they would certainly think that we were bullying you. This usation, us few outer gate disciples cannot afford." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Bai Xinya choked, and the tears that were about to fall, were collected back. Seeing that they did not care about her, she could only walk back to her room silently. "Pei! Who is she trying to appear too weak to stand up to the wind for?" The female disciple, who previously spoke, showed disdain. (T/N: too weak to stand up to the wind ¨C extremely delicate, fragile) Another female disciple added: "Those shixiongs, don''t they like this type?" The several disciplesined to each other with a couple sentences. There were few female sword cultivators. Since they chose to be a sword cultivator, they were all people with a firm mind. Naturally, they do not like Bai Xinya''s show of tears. Futhermore, from the very beginning, they did not like Bai Xinya at all. It was onlyter that they slowly discovered that as long as they walked about some topics in the courtyard, the entire outer gate would know in less than a day. Later, they learned that it was Bai Xinya''s handwriting, and the several people all agreed to leave her out. (T/N: Bai Xinya''s handwriting ¨C it was Bai Xinya who spread it out) When they saw Bai Xinya, she also looked at them with her ''pure and innocent'' big eyes: "There was nothing wrong with those people''s words(ÊÂÎÞ²»¿É¶ÔÈËÑÔ),and I had not said anything bad about you several shijies¡­" Their courtyard had be a joke in the outer gate. Chapter 99 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 13 Xing Luojian Sect''s Jiantang Hall. Zhao Ximing got up very early today because, a few days ago, he heard the news that Ancestral martial aunt will be teaching the disciples Jiantang Hall. Perhaps those who worshiped one of the elders and entered their door would not care for the teachings of a Sword Emperor; however, for them, the inner gate disciples who have not yet worshiped a master, it was a rare opportunity. Not to mention the disciples that had ordinary qualifications. Although he came early, when he arrived at Jiantang Hall, he found that the excellent seats had already been upied by people. It turned out that more people came earlier than him. Zhao Ximing saw Bai Xinya in the crowd at a nce. She sat in a position that was extremely close to the front. Such a seat was simply impossible for an insignificant outer gate disciple to upy. Zhao Ximing''s eyes swept to the side. He saw that Bai Xinya was sitting next to a male disciple dressed in an inner gate uniform. Zhao Ximing recognized this person. He had an eighth order sword heart talent. The rtionship between the two could be seen at a nce. Zhao Ximing smiled coldly. Ever since he was reminded by that unknown senior in the forest that day, he began to secretly observe Bai Xinya. The more he was aware of, the more his heart felt cold. He felt that he was simply blind for not seeing Bai Xinya''s staged dialog. That woman was clearly dragging him. While maintaining a close rtionship with him, she even maintained a detached rtionship with several outer gate disciples. He also saw an outer gate disciple be abandoned by Bai Xinya. After he did not have any more use to Bai Xinya, she changed face directly. The outer gate disciple was not reconciled to it and continued to entangle with her. He was directly killed by the suitor around Bai Xinya. Throughout the whole process, Bai Xinya just hid behind others and focused on making an appearance that she could not bear to see blood. Yet, she never opened her mouth to ask to give mercy to that one outer gate disciple. Such a woman, where was she weak and pitiful? She was clearly selfish and indifferent to the extreme. After that, Zhao Ximing alienated Bai Xinya. If he continued to be with her, he would not even know how and when he would die. Zhao Ximing put away his thoughts and found that all the seats in the entire Jiantang Hall had been upied. There were even many people who stood outside the door, because there were no seats. "Arrived!" He heard someone speak. It seemed as if there was a burst of cold fragranceing from the side. Zhao Ximing subconsciously raised his eyes towards that direction and stared nkly at that ce. It was her? Zhao Ximing recognized her at a nce. The white-robed woman sitting on the top of thest seat was the senior who saved his life in the forest that day. Anyone who saw Gu Shengyin, this kind of person, would unlikely forget. It turned out that she was his own ancestral martial aunt. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Bai Xinya also recognized Gu Shengyin. When she saw Gu Shengyin, unlike Zhao Ximing''s joyful andplicated mood, her heart was full of unease and panic. This woman turned out to be her own ancestral martial aunt? She felt disturbed in her heart. She had seen her twice before. During the first time, ancestral martial aunt clearly expressed dissatisfaction towards her. During the second time, she stood on the same side as the people who besieged her. Although it could be said that one who did not know was not guilty, this ancestral martial aunt buckled her with a hat of ''disrespecting one''s sect elders''. She, Bai Xinya, could only admit this hat. Gu Shengyin also saw Bai Xinya, but she merely looked at her as light as a feather and looked away. As long as that woman obediently did note to provoke her, Gu Shengyin, who only wanted toplete her task, would not intentionally go and deal with her. Chapter 100 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 14 Bai Xinya saw that Gu Shengyin''s gaze fell on her, but quickly moved away, as if she did not recognize her. She breathed a sigh of relief. It appeared that this Ancestral martial aunt did not recognize her. At the same time, unwillingness emerged from her heart: Ancestral martial aunt looked at her the same way as one would look at ants. Just because your qualifications were excellent and you worshiped a good master, wasn''t she a person as well? Why did you look down on me? If Gu Shengyin could hear her thoughts, she would tell her: Girl, you really think too much. Gu Weixin has this type of temper. Whoever she looks at, she would not have superfluous emotions. Moreover, Gu Shengyin looked at everyone in the same way. Contrarily, Bai Xinya thought that Gu Shengyin looked down on her. There was a Buddha in the heart. What one saw are all Buddhas. It could clearly be seen that there was truth. Gu Shengyin, after all, was a Sword Emperor, and it was not difficult for her to teach a group of swordsmen. Furthermore, her mind had more knowledge than everyone in the entire world. Her teaching style was different than the other elders of Xing Luojian Sect. The mnemonic chants were made simpler and easier to understand. She also expressed her own understanding of Sword Dao in a clear way and used simple terms. She even helped those sword cultivators answer their doubts. Undoubtedly, her lectures were extremely popr among these disciples. A morning''s time soon passed. Gu Shengyin was preparing to leave when she suddenly felt a familiar atmosphere. Her eyes shed, and went out the door. It really was Xuan Ke waiting outside. "Shixiong, why did youe?" Seeing her lover, Gu Shengyin''s expression was obviously softer. At this time, the disciples in Jiantang had not left yet. They admired Ancestral martial aunt; yet, at the same time, they felt that her body was blowing freezing cold air and was not gentle. At this moment, they saw that their ice cold Ancestral martial aunt was no longer releasing cold air. One after another, they felt curious. Who would actually have this kind of ability? They heard Gu Shengyin address him as shixiong? It was said that this Ancestral martial aunt worshiped one of the two Taishang Elders, Sword Saint Ling Xiao, as her Master. They had never heard of this Taishang Elder receiving another disciple ah. For other people, even if it was Daoist Zhang Jiao, he would call Gu Shengyin ancestral aunt(sh¨±z¨³). If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Wait! There was another person! There was also an elder who lived in Ling Yunfeng that was next to Ling Xiaofeng. For a moment, everyone looked at Xuan Ke with a hot gaze. Bai Xinya was no exception. This was a Sword Saint! Bai Xinya blinked. If she was able to enter this Sword Saint''s eyes, this Xing Luojian Sect, even the whole world, who would dare look down on her? Moreover¡­This Taishang Elder looked¡­so handsome. Bai Xinya''s face secretly turned red. Suddenly, she stood up and walked over to Gu Shengyin and Xuan Ke. Xuan Ke was talking to his shimei. He perceived someoneing over and saw Bai Xinya. There was impatience in his heart. Who was this person? How could she have no rules like this? Gu Shengyin also saw Bai Xinya, and felt somewhat curious. What kind of idea did this woman want to y? Bai Xinya elegantly and supply walked in front of the two and bowed: "Disciple Bai Xinya pays respect to the two seniors." Her voice contained a charming tone, and her watery eyes looked at Xuan Ke with affection. This time, Gu Shengyin knew what she was thinking about. It turned out that she hit the idea on her lover! Gu Shengyin did not speak and looked at how Xuan Ke would react. Xuan Ke frowned. He felt that Bai Xinya''s eyes were very strange, and there was a feeling of guilt in his heart: This kind of thing should not be seen by his shimei. Chapter 101 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 15 He saw the expectation in Bai Xinya''s eyes and saw that his shimei did not have any meaning of opening her mouth. He asked: "What are you doing?" Bai Xinya''s smile on her face became even more touching. She bashfully said: "This disciple admires the senior''s graceful bearing, so this disciple came to pay respect to the senior." Based on her experience, a man who saw a beautiful woman admiring himself would feel very proud in his heart. This Taishang Elder would definitely be interested in her. Bai Xinya''s face could not help but reveal a smile; however, in the next moment, Xuan Ke''s words made her smile stiff on her face. "Which peak are you from? How do you not understand the rules?" Xuan Ke puckered his brows. "Interrupting your seniors when they are talking just because of this reason. Who is your master?" Bai Xinya''splexion became pale. She did not think that things would develop in this way. She still wanted to say something, but the pressure from Xuan Ke made her unable to breathe. She had to bow respectfully and said: "This disciple¡­is an outer gate disciple. Currently, there is no master." Xuan Ke nodded: "It turned out to be an outer disciple. Theck of guidance and not understanding the number of rules could not be med on you. After he said that, Bai Xinya felt ashamed to death. What did he mean? Did he mean that she was not educated? Because Gu Shengyin had not left yet, all the disciples in Jiantang Hall did not leave their seat. At this moment, the eyes of all the disciples fell on Bai Xinya. Bai Xinya''s figure was on the verge of copse. She only felt that everyone was ridiculing her. Xuan Ke looked at her appearance and puckered his brows. This way of conducting herself was unexpectedly a sword cultivator? He nced at Gu Shengyin, who was at his side with a calm expression: En, as expected of his shimei, many times better. He spread his spiritual power. The elder responsible for the outer gate disciples was drinking tea in the house. When he heard the Xuan Ke''s voice in his ear, it frightened this Sword Zun to nearly choke to death. "Come to Jiantang Hall." He had no time to think about what happened. He had to put down the cup of tea in his hand and ran to Jiantang Hall. "Have seen Lingyun zunzhe. Have seen Ancestral martial aunt(shi shuzu)." Elder Xing Shidan faced the both of them and saluted. Although Gu Shengyin''s cultivation was lower than his, she was still his little shi shuzu. Moreover, she was an 18 year old Sword Emperor. Elder Xing Shidan understood very well in his heart that little shi shuzu bing a Sword Zun, or even a Sword Saint, was only a matter of time. It was extremely possible to take a step further and enter the legendary realm. This kind of respectful courtesy towards her, he was convinced in heart and by word. (T/N: convinced in heart and by word ¨C sincerely convinced and ready to concede) Xuan Ke indifferently opened his mouth: "Are you the one in charge of these outer gate disciples? Although they are not truly your disciples, the number of rules, what should be done and not done, you still have to carefully instruct them." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Elder Xing Shidan''s head was filled with mist and water. He nced at Bai Xinya, who stood on one side. Although he did not understand what happened, he guessed that this disciple annoyed the two. Regardless of how to deal with it, it was more important to ask for forgiveness first. He quickly said: "Neglecting to supervise them is my fault. I ask the two shi shuzu to forgive me." Seeing the honest behavior of Elder Xing Shidan, Xuan Ke did not say much. He took Gu Shengyin and left. He respectfully followed with his eyes as the two left. Elder Xing Shidan looked atBai Xinya, who was standing at the side with an expression full of grievances, and his expression sunk, as if submerged in water. "Come with me." He also pointed to a few outer gate disciples: "Some of youe over here and tell me what happened." Waiting until the poeple involved left, the disciples, who remained in Jiantang Hall, all exploded and discussed the things that just happened. Zhao Ximing sneered and left that ce. Chapter 102 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 16 "Speak, what happened just now?" Elder Xing Shidan gave Bai Xinya a deep look. Being stared at with this type of expression by a Sword Zun, Bai Xinya could not help but shudder. She trembled in fear and said: "Disciple¡­Disciple merely admired the two shi shuzu''s graceful bearing." Elder Xing Shidan looked at the two disciples next to him: "You guyse talk. Repeat what originally happened without leaving out any information." The two disciples did not dare to hide anything. Xing Shidan waved his hand and let them leave and looked at Bai Xinya. He had been in charge of the outer gate for so many years, what type of people had he not seen? The two shi shuzus, who practiced asceticism and paid no attention to worldly affairs, may not see it, but Bai Xinya''s thoughts could not be hidden from him. "This senior has lived for so many years and has seen a lot of schemes; however, it is my first time seeing an ambitious heart like yours." His face was gloomy: "Swordsmanship attach importance to the sword heart. You don''t think about making progress. Instead, your mind is focused on these tricks and evils! How could you improve in the Sword Dao?!" "This matter, you should be d that shi shuzu is not going to pursue it. Otherwise, no one can save you. Go to Si Guofeng. When your thoughts are corrected, you cane down." (T/N: Si Guofeng ¨C Basically trantes to ''to reflect on one''s errors peak'') Bai Xinya suddenly calmed down. Si Guofeng, as the name suggested, was the ce where Xing Luojian Sect sent their disciples who did wrong there to reflect on their actions. That ce was piercing ice-cold throughout the entire year, deste, and uninhabited. How could she live down this day? (ÕâÖÖÈÕ×ÓÔõô¹ýµÄÏÂÈ¥) However, the decision made by Elder Xing Shidan could not be changed. Gu Shengyin returned to Ling Yunfeng with Xuan Ke at this time. Ever since she was injured, she had been living in Ling Yunfeng where Xuan Ke lived. Now, the injury was already healed well. Neither of them had proposed to let her return to Ling Xiaofeng. Moreover, Ling Xiao zunzhe was in the middle of closed door training, and he should not be disturbed. "Shimei, what are you looking at me for?" Xuan Ke was somewhat puzzled. Since the two left Jiantang Hall, shimei had been looking at him with a strange look. Gu Shengyin suddenly came up with a bad idea: "I see shixiong''s face like Guan Yu with the shape of Zhn, like a fairy. I can notin that the female disciple had thoughts about you." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Xuan Ke had never been teased by people before. Suddenly, his face turned red: "Shimei, don''t talk about nonsense." The system was also looking at Gu Shengyin curiously. It seemed that with thepletion of one task, the host''s personalilty seemed to be more lively. Gu Shengyin suddenly showed a smile. Xuan Ke saw this smile as soon as he looked up. He always knew that his shimei was good-looking, but he never thought that his shimei would smile so beautifully. It was like a beam of light that suddenly broke through the darkness. Stunning, bright, and dazzling. He inexplicably felt his heart beat a little faster when he saw this smile. "Shixiong is so handsome. It is normal for the girl to admire you. Shixiong, don''t be shy." Xuan Ke had not answered this sentence of Gu Shengyin''s. He gazed at his shimei''s smiling face and suddenly asked an inexplicable question: "Shimei''s appearance is better than shixiong''s. Are there many people who admire shimei?" Gu Shengyin froze for a moment. Gu Weixin''s appearance was indeed good-looking, but she was too high to reach. It was certain that there were people who admired her; however, the people who dared to say it, so far, there was none. (T/N: too high to reach ¨C eminent and unapproachable) Xuan Ke took her silence as default. He suddenly felt very ufortable in his heart and blurted out: "Sword Dao is profound. Shimei is still young. Don''t be distracted by this kind of thing." Chapter 103 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 17 Gu Shengyin had been giving guidance on the Sword Dao for a period of time. After a while, the news gradually spread outside. Not too long ago, Ice Heart Sword Emperor, who caused a huge sensation throughout Tian maind, was unexpectedly the shi shzu, who taught them about Sword Dao. Gu Shengyin saw that there were more disciplesing to Jiantang Hall. Those disciples clearly had an expression of worship towards her. Every day after she finished lecturing on the Sword Dao, for some unknown reason, Xuan Ke always came to pick her up back to Ling Yunfeng. One day, the system suddenly sent a message to Gu Shengyin: Bai Xinya was unexpectedly together with Xi Liufeng at Qifeng Valley located in the southern part of Great Tian World. Gu Shengyin, who was aware of the original plot, naturally knew that this Qifeng Valley was clearly an active volcano. It was at that ce that Bai Xinya got poisoned with fire poison. Bai Xinya should now be at Si Guofeng reflecting on her mistakes. How did she go to Qifeng Valley? Before Gu Shengyin could ask, she received an order from the system. "You want me to go to Qifeng Valley and stop Bai Xinya from getting the Flowing Fire Eye Serum?" Gu Shengyin asked. Truthfully speaking, ever since Gu Shengyin started epting tasks, the system scarcely requested her to carry out any tasks. Suddenly issuing such an order made her have feelings of novelty. The system was not aware of the twists and turns in Gu Shengyin''s heart. With a serious expression, it said: "The effect of the Flowing Fire Eye Serum is to cleanse the marrow and hone the sword heart. Bai Xinya intends to improve her qualifications with the help of the Flowing Fire Eye Serum. The system detected that Bai Xinya is 70% malicious towards the host, and based on the host''s current situation, it is hatred. It is extremely possible that she would pose a threat to the host." "The system has the responsibility to prevent risk factors for the host, so the host should prevent Bai Xinya from getting the Flowing Fire Eye Serum." Gu Shengyin nodded, then suddenly asked: "I didn''t offend Bai Xinya. Why does she hate me?" System: "Detecting¡­ ¡­Failure to detect¡­The human heart is tooplicated, and the system''s analysis does not show data on Bai Xinya''s psychological change." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin: Listening to the system''s serious answer, suddenly she felt that it was really funny. Since there was a task, Gu Shengyin would naturallyplete it. She went to Xuan Ke''s residence and told him her ns. "You want to go to Qifeng Valley?" Xuan Ke frowned. "It''s blistering hot there all year round, and not even a de of grass grows there. What is there that you can see? During this period, I feel that I am about to have a breakthrough, and I''m about to go closed door training for a while. If not, how about waiting for a couple days, and I''ll go with you?" Gu Shengyin said in her heart: Waiting until youe out of closed door training, the Flowing Fire Eye Serum would have already arrived in Bai Xinya''s hands. She shook her head: "Shixiong, I''m just bored and I want to go out. You can rest assured that, this time, I promise not to go out and cause trouble. I am also a sword cultivator at the level of a Sword Emperor. The ability to protect myself is always there." Xuan Ke had no choice but to say: "Then, you must focus on staying safe. If there is anything, you must contact me without dy." Gu Shengyin nodded her head. When she was about to leave, Xuan Ke suddenly stopped her. Seeing his shimei looking at him with a puzzled expression, Xuan Ke felt his face slightly heat up. "Shimei, you are inexperienced. When you go out, don''t be deceived by others outside. I especially heard that many men use graceful words and flowery speeches to deceive beautiful women." (T/N: graceful words and flowery speeches ¨C elegant but insincere words) When Gu Shengyin heard this, she was unable to keep her taut facial expression andughed. "I know, shixiong, you can feel at ease. I haven''t seen anyone more handsome than shixiong. I won''t even put them in my eyes." Chapter 104 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 18 Hot. This was what Gu Shengyin felt as she stood in Qifeng Valley. As a Sword Emperor, she should not be infringed by the heat or cold. However, at this ce, she still felt the blistering heat. This was a ce where a treasure of fire could be born. She experienced a simr volcano when she was Cheng Xizhi in the previous world, but it absolutely could not bepared to this one. The system only gave her the task of preventing Bai Xinya from obtaining the Flowing Fire Eye Serum. How she should do it, it did not say. In fact, Gu Shengyin knew the easiest way of erasing the threat of Bai Xinya was killing her. But she did not think of doing that. First, Bai Xinya had that white lotus aura. ording to the system, there was the blessing effect. It was hard to say whether she could take her life. Second, Gu Shengyin was not willing to do so. She was a ''person'' who was created. She thought that there was a meaning to every life. If Bai Xinya did not really do anything to her, she would not indulge herself in killing someone who only had evil thoughts on her. At this time, Bai Xinya was still on the way to Qifeng Valley. Although it was said that Qifeng Valley would produce the legendary Flowing Fire Eye Serum, the probability of it being born was too small, and it might not even appear in a thousand years. Therefore, in addition to some people who asionally came here to try their luck, not many people would stay here. When Gu Shengyin arrived, there were only two people here. One was actually an acquaintance. It was Zhao Ximing, the Xing Luojian Sect disciple who had been saved by her. "Taishi shuzu!" Zhao Ximing saw Gu Shengyin and obviously appeared to be very happy. (T/N: Taishi shuzu ¨C imperial tutor ancestral aunt) He nced at Gu Shengyin and suddenly whispered: "I invite Taishi shuzu to take a walk." Gu Shengyin followed him to the side. Zhao Ximing simply looked at her: "It is better to cover up shi shuzu''s appearance. After all, you are now a well-known person in the Great Tian World, and it is easy for people to recognize your identity." "This time, I received a precise news. On the 15th of this month, when the moon is the most round, Qifeng Valley will give birth to the Flowing Fire Eye Serum. In order to avoid being targeted, shi shuzu should conceal yourself properly." He looked earnestly at Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin was surprised: "This type of important information, you actually told me. Are you not afraid of me giving birth to side thoughts?" Zhao Ximing smiled bitterly: "With your tenth order swordsmanship qualification, what''s the use of this Flowing Fire Eye Serum? And¡­" He looked at Gu Shengyin seriously. "Disciple believes that you will never be such a person." Gu Shengyin did not know whether she should cry orugh, this feeling of meeting her own worshiper. Since Zhao Ximing was so sure that the Flowing Fire Eye Serum would be born, she assumed that Bai Xinya and her group would receive the same news. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . During the next few days, Gu Shengyinand Zhao Ximing waited quietly for the arrival of the 15th. She sent a message to Xuan Ke, indicating that she was doing well. Soon, Bai Xinya and Xi Liufeng came. Gu Shengyin looked towards their direction and saw Xi Liufeng. As the Young Master of the Heaven Pavilion, he certainly would note alone. A Sword Emperor, a Sword Zun. As expected, Xi Liufeng received love. After she exposed her identity, she did not believe that Heaven Pavilion''s people would still dare do something to her. Unless they could withstand the anger of two Sword Saints of Xing Luojian Sect. Chapter 105 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 19 Bai Xinya also saw Zhao Ximing. She felt somewhat uneasy and afraid that Zhao Ximing woulde looking for her. Since she paired up with Xi Liufeng, she had alienated from Zhao Ximing and the others. Of course, she didn''t think that this was because Xi Liufeng''s temper was too overbearing, but because she felt that she had found true love. In fact, shepletely thought too much. Zhao Ximing simply did not care for her. Bai Xinya turned her attention to Gu Shengyin. Because of the cloak, she did not recognize who Gu Shengyin was. Seeing Zhao Ximing being eagerly attentive in every possible way towards her, she thought she was his new love. When Bai Xinya thought of this possibility, she did not feel happy in her heart. She had thought that Zhao Ximing was truly sincere to her. She did not expect him to find a new person so quickly, which gave her the feeling of being betrayed. She had forgotten that Xi Liufeng was still standing next to her. The more Bai Xinya thought, the more she could not be reconciled. She stood up and walked to Zhao Ximing: "Zhao shixiong, I haven''t seen you in a long time." Zhao Ximing nodded with a cold attitude. Xi Liufeng, who was standing next to Bai Xinya, had an appearance of solemnly protecting his flower. He alertly stared at Zhao Ximing. Gu Shengyin suddenly felt somwhat curious. The original Gu Weixin, what exactly happened to her to give up so many outstanding suitors and take a fancy to Xi Liufeng, this man? If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Is Zhao shixionging here for the Flowing Fire Eye Serum?" When Bai Xinya''s words came out, all the eyes around them looked over. Zhao Ximing, once again, secretly thought about how genuinely blind was at that time. He actually took a fancy to this type of woman with no brains: Could those words be said so casually? Seeing that Zhao Ximing did not speak, Bai Xinya suddenly bit her lip: "I also came for the Flowing Fire Eye Serum. Zhao shixiong, your sword heart order is so high, you certainly do not need this, right? Give it to me, okay?" Before Zhao Ximing had time to refuse, Gu Shengyin, on the side, spoke. "Not okay." Bai Xinya felt that the voice sounded familiar, but she did not think too much about it. "Who are you? Why did you rece my Zhao shixiong and answer my question?" Bai Xinya was not so gentle and soft towards women like Gu Shengyin. Zhao Ximing recovered from the shock of ''the Goddess speaking for him'' at this time. When he heard the Goddess being questioned, he immediately said: "She meant what I meant. I also need the Flowing Fire Eye Serum. Everyone should still rely on their own ability." Bai Xinya had an expression of disbelief while looking at Zhao Ximing: "Zhao shixiong, you were not like this before." Zhao Ximing silently said in his heart: I also think that my former self must have gone crazy from practicing the sword. Xi Liufeng, on the side, had long been impatient. He embraced Bai Xinya''s waist and disdainfully looked at Zhao Ximing and Gu Shengyin. He said: "Xinya, you do not have to worry. I promise that the Flowing Fire Eye Serum will be yours." Bai Xinya looked at the two strong men behind him. She revealed a sweet smile and cleverly snuggled into his arms. At this time, the surrounding temperature suddenly rose sharply. Zhao Ximing and the others were fine, but Bai Xinya screamed. Her exposed skin was unable to bear this constant high temperature, causing blisters to form. "I am afraid the Flowing Fire Eye Serum will be born soon!" Gu Shengyin looked at Zhao Ximing. The two nodded, and their figures swiftly dove towards the depths of Qifeng Valley. "You also go in. Be sure to bring the Flowing Fire Eye Serum back to me!" Whileforting Bai Xinya, he turned his head and instructed the two strong men. Chapter 106 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 20 Gu Shengyin and Zhao Ximing were the first people to act. The system had a card up its sleeves: "Host, don''t worry. Under the same circumstances, the probability of you obtaining the treasure is greater than everyone else. The worldw that the protagonist receives does not shoot without aiming." The facts were really as the system said. When the rest of the people began rushing,va flowed out, causing them to have a beaten head and scorched brow. (T/N: beaten head and scorched brow ¨C beaten ck and blue/ in terrible shape) Zhao Ximing already followed Gu Shengyin towards a path that had no danger and finally arrived to the location of the Flowing Fire Eye Serum. Zhao Ximing said with delight: "It was rumored that this Flowing Fire Eye Serum was extremely difficult to find. Even if it was found, it usually took around 10 days and a half moon to find it. I didn''t expect that we went in this direction and actually got this thing on the first day." Gu Shengyin could only keep smiling. She saw Zhao Ximing carefully take out arge white jade bottle with his hand. Gu Shengyin could see that it was made of cold jade at a nce. It appeared that Zhao Ximing made a lot of preparations for this Flowing Fire Eye Serum. All the Flowing Fire Eye Serum in the pool ofva unexpectedly went in this thumb-lengthed small bottle. Zhao Ximing cautiously and solemnly received the bottle properly and hesitated for a moment. He said to Gu Shengyin: "Senior, this Flowing Fire Eye Serum¡­" Before he could finish, Gu Shengyin already interrupted him: "This Flowing Fire Eye Serum is useless to me. You can keep it." Zhao Ximing felt somewhat ashamed. He originally intended to ask Gu Shengyin if she could give this to him. After all, the Flowing Fire Eye Serum could only be used by one person. He really needed this thing. He didn''t expect that the other would take the initiative to give it to him. Gu Shengyin saw his expression and knew what he was thinking. She said: "I came here just to see the scenery of the legendary Qifeng Valley. Encountering the Flowing Fire Eye Serum was merely a coincidence. You do not need to feel guilty." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Zhao Ximing no longer spoke. He only solemnly faced towards Gu Shengyin and bowed deeply: "Disciple thanks Taishi shuzu for this huge favor. Someday, if there is an opportunity, disciple will return this grace." Gu Shengyin did not take this promise seriously, but Zhao Ximing recorded it in his heart. "Taking advantage of everyone currently looking for the Flowing Fire Eye Serum, we should leave here. The day is not short. People will unlikely believe that we obtained it." Gu Shengyin said. Zhao Ximing nodded his head. Sure enough, when the two of them arrived at the exit of Qifeng Valley, they saw the influence of Heaven Pavilion there. It seemed that they had already nned to forcibly take the Flowing Fire Eye Serum, even if they did not find it. "Shimei, do you know what the Master hurriedly called us back for?" "Right, ah! It was very difficult to wait until the Flowing Fire Eye Serum came out. I didn''t expect for our Sect to look for us before we even began¡­" The guard at the gate saw the two in a hurried appearance. They gave off the impression that they truly had an urgent matter. It was impossible to find the Flowing Fire Eye Serum in such a short period of time. The guard also did not have anything particr to ask, so he let the two people leave. Gu Shengyin breathed a sigh of relief. If she forced her way out, although she was not afraid of fighting, it would dy the time. If it attracted the attention of the Sword Zun, it would not be so easy for her to leave. "I am going to go back for closed door training. What about Taishi shuzu?" Gu Shengyin alreadypleted the task, so she nodded: "I am also intending to return to the Sect." The two, without dy, almost arrived to back to the Sect when they heard that Heaven Pavilion released an order to post a reward. Whoever could treat fire poison, Heaven Pavilion would treat them as God! (Ìì¸óÒÔ¹©·î֮λ´ýÖ®) Gu Shengyin understood clearly in her heart: It seemed that Bai Xinya still could not escape the original storyline. Chapter 107 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 21 "Pa!" Xi Liufeng did not even look at the tea leaves and swept the cup to the ground. He snarled: "Each and every one of you is a waste. Isn''t it just a trifling fire poison, yet no one could treat it?" "Liufeng, ah! It really hurts ah!" Inside the room, Bai Xinya''s painful cry could be heard. Xi Liufeng rushed into the room, and looked at Bai Xinya, who was on the bed. The skin on her whole body had an abnormal flush, and felt scorching hot on his hand. When Bai Xinya saw Xi Liufenging in, she could not help but shout: "Liufeng! Liufeng, save me¡­" Xi Liufeng''s heart ached when he saw Bai Xinya''s appearance. Bai Xinya''s head powerlessly drooped. Xi Liufeng withdrew his hand from her neck and went out the door. He really loved her. There was never a woman who could make him feel like this. "Young Master¡­" At this time, a subordinate behind him hesitantly spoke. "What matter, say it directly !" The subordinate hesitated for a while before opening his mouth: "I heard that this fire poison has a solution. You need the heart blood of the person who has the ice soul sword heart¡­" Blood essence was one of the Three Treasures of Chinese medicine and it was the most important one. In regards to sword cultivation, it was, undoubtedly, an extremely important existence, not to mention, the most precious heart blood. Xi Liufeng''s eyes turned dark: "The whole world knows that the only one who possesses the ice soul sword heart is Xing Luojian Sect''s Ice Heart Sword Emperor, Ling Xiao zunzhe''s closed disciple! You want me to offend a Sword Saint?" Using an 18 year old Sword Emperor''s heart blood to save another Sect''s disciple, it was impossible for Xing Luojian Sect to agree. The subordinate was frightened and quickly knelt on the ground: "This subordinate only heard about this matter. There is no other thoughts." "Okay! Get up. This matter, never mention it to others!" The subordinate trembled with fear as he left. Xi Liufeng stood alone in the same spot, slowly sinking into contemtion. Here, Gu Shengyin had already heard the news of Bai Xinya''s fire poison. She was aware that, without an ident, Xi Liufeng would find out the way of solving it, and ultimately, hit the idea on her body. Gu Shengyin had no choice but to admit: This Xi Liufeng, to treat Bai Xinya, really lets me know what it means to love deeply into the bones. (ÕæµÄÊÇ°®µ½Á˹Ç×ÓÀï) However, this was not a valid reason for Xi Liufeng to injure others for Bai Xinya. Gu Shengyin decided to send them a big gift. The next day, a rumor began to spread. It was said that the Heaven Pavilion''s Young Master''s lover was poisoned with fire poison. The only antidote was the heart blood of the Ice Heart Sword Emperor of Xing Luojian Sect. As soon as the rumors came out, everyone was waiting for the development of the situation; their hearts were full of gossip. Mainly, both sides were too famous. Heaven Pavilion was also considered to be one of the powerful big forces of Great Tian World; however,pared to Xing Luojian Sect, there was still a big gap. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . No need to say anything about the Ice Heart Sword Emperor. In the earlier days, she had arge reputation in the Great Tian World. After she exposed her identity during the swamp battle, she was unexpectedly Xing Luojian Sect''s Sword Saint Ling Xiao zunzhe''s closed disciple. She was an 18 year old Sword Emperor with a unique talent, the worldly innate ice soul sword heart! Xi Liufeng had an ashenplexion. He definitely concealed this matter perfectly. Who leaked the news? In this situation, if Xinya''s fire poison was cured or if the Ice Heart Sword Emperor had an ident, the primary suspect would be Heaven Pavilion! Gu Shengyin smiled slightly: This gift, I do not know if you are satisfied? Chapter 108 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 22 When Xuan Ke arrived here, he just happened to see the corner of shimei''s mouth expose a crafty smile. He thought that this kind of shimei was really adorable. He sat down next to Gu Shengyin: "I heard a rumor recently." Gu Shengyin tilted her head and looked at him. Xuan Ke said: "It''s about you. It is said that someone is poisoned with fire poison and needed your heart blood essence to detoxify." He seemed to be afraid that Gu Shengyin would be worried and added: "Shimei, you can feel at ease. This matter, those people won''t think about it. What is the importance of a sword cultivator''s blood essencepared to an insignificant stranger? Based on what are they worthy of my shimei''s sacrifice? You can rest assured. There is shixiong here. You don''t have to worry." Gu Shengyin looked at him and smiled: "En, there is shixiong here. I am not afraid." Xuan Ke''s face once again turned red. On the next day, Gu Shengyin lectured at Jiantang Hall. When she left, she encountered Zhao Ximing. "Is there something?" Gu Shengyin asked. Zhao Ximing said earnestly: "I recently got news that Bai Xinya apparently got poisoned with fire poison and need¡­" He nced at Gu Shengyin, "need your blood essence to cure it. That Xi Liufeng really is regardless of thew and of natural morality. Taishi shuzu, you should be careful." (T/N: regardless of thew and of natural morality ¨C undisciplined and out of control) Gu Shengyin nodded: "I am already aware of this." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . When Xuan Ke arrived, he saw that his shimei, who had always been ice-cold and always had a dismissive appearance, was standing with a disciple wearing the uniform of their sect. The two of them were extremely close, and judging by shimei''s expression, the two of them seemed to be quite familiar with each other. Somehow in his mind, he recalled his chat with his shimei from before. This kind of graceful shimei would certainly have many admirers in the sect. At the thought of this, an irresistible rage swelled up in his heart. "Shimei." He quickly walked to Gu Shengyin''s side. Zhao Ximing recognized this Lingyun zunzhe and quickly bowed to him. "Shixiong, you came?" Xuan Ke looked at Zhao Ximing: "This is¡­" Zhao Ximing felt Xuan Ke look at him. The expression in his eyes was obviously calm, yet it seemed to have a heavy pressure attacking him. In a sh, he was covered in cold sweat. He strived his hardest to straighten his waist and not lose his self-control. Xuan Ke saw this, and his eyes shed with praise. However, the next second when he though of his shimei being intimate with him, his heart suddenly became more unhappy. Gu Shengyin did not notice his thoughts and only said: "He is called Zhao Ximing." Xuan Ke noted that his shimei did not have the least bit of change in her expression when she mentioned Zhao Ximing. His heart felt a bit better. He said: "I came looking for you for a matter. Come with me." Gu Shengyin followed Xuan Ke back to Ling Yunfeng. "What is it, shixiong?" Xuan Ke was mute. He just wanted Gu Shengyin to leave far away from Zhao Ximing. Where did he really have a matter? "You are martial uncle Ling Xiao''s disciple. Based on seniority, in Xing Luojian Sect, besides me, the rest of them are your younger generations. Shimei, regardless of how they admire you, it is impossible to have a rtionship with them." Gu Shengyin''s head was filled with misty water: Shixiong, what is the meaning of these unfathomable mysterious words? She was in the process of thinking deeply when she suddenly raised her head and saw Xuan Ke''s expression. Her thoughts shed: Could it be that shixiong started to understand it? Gu Shengyin rejoiced in her heart, but her face did not have a word or movement. She appeared not to hear his hidden meaning. She cleverly nodded: "I know. If I want to find a Daopanion, I will consider someone outside our sect." (T/N: not have a a word or movement ¨C remaining calm and collected) Xuan Ke felt a basin of cold water pour over his head. What did she mean? As long as he thought of his shimei, who cutely calls him shixiong, one day snuggling inside another man''s arms, and give a flowery smile towards another man, he had the intent to kill in his heart. He looked at Gu Shengyin with a heavy expression: "Not allowed!" Chapter 109 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 23 Gu Shengyin raised her head. She did not seem to understand why her shixiong, who was usually gentle, suddenly be so angry. She felt somewhat uneasy: "What happened, shixiong? Did I say something wrong? Could it be that people outside are also no good?" Xuan Ke looked at his shimei, who was shocked and uneasy because of his words. Her red enticing lips opened and closed, seemingly waiting to be plucked by someone. A thought suddenly appeared in his mind that he never had before. This thought came too suddenly and fiercely that he was unable to control it. He did not want to control it either. So, he followed his own thoughts. This kiss came too suddenly. Gu Shengyin, who was in the middle of being kissed, spit out words to the system: "If I had known earlier that jealousy was this useful, I would have done this a long time ago¡­" After that, she sunk into the kiss. Xuan Ke''s kiss waspletely different from his gentle appearance. His right hand wrapped around Gu Shengyin''s waist tightly, and his left hand held the back of her head. She was not allowed to have a chance to escape. She could only powerlessly hold herself up using both hands on his shoulders, while feeling soft in his arms. After this kiss was finished, Xuan Ke kept his arm around Gu Shengyin''s waist and did not let go. He looked at his captivating red-faced shimei, who was slightly panting and leaning in his arms. For a period of time, he had felt tangled and confused trying to understand his feelings. It turned out that he had such a mind for his shimei! It was no wonder he felt concerned if he did not see her for a few days. He felt ufortable seeing her being intimate with other men. He lowered his head and pecked Gu Shengyin''s lips. He said solemnly: "No, disciples in the sect cannot. People outside cannot. Except shixiong, no one can be your Daopanion." Gu Shengyin blushed. Even if she was already an old wife, her face would still heat up endlessly hearing this type of overbearing words of love. Seeing that shimei appeared to be astonished by his own words, Xuan Ke watched her with a smile and patiently waited for her response. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . After a while, Gu Shengyin snapped out of her thoughts. She foolishly looked at her shixiong, seemingly frightened. Then, her cheeks slowly turned red, so much that her white jade-like earlobes turned pink. After that¡­she struggled to push Xuan Ke away and ran. Xuan Ke slowly smiled. Seeing the reaction of shimei, it was clear that she had feelings for him. Gu Shengyin was sitting alone. She was in a good mood at this time, and some questions that she did not dare to ask were asked. "System, how many tasks do I have toplete in total? If I don''t do the task, will I never see him again? If I don''t continue toplete the tasks, what will happen? Will I be destroyed?" She asked. The system paused and appeared to be looking for an answer. After half a day: "Master had three thousand worlds. There is no limit to the number of tasks. Information is insufficient and cannot search for an answer to the host''s question. For thest question, host, you can be at ease. You are Master''s most perfect creation and will not be abandoned." Although she did not get the most desirable answer, Gu Shengyin still set it aside in her heart. No matter what, she could always meet him while she was doing her task, and it was already a luck that other people could not request for. Gu Shengyin was in a very good mood, and the wind blowing on the edge of the cliff was extremelyfortable. She fell asleep here without even realizing it. When Xuan Ke came over, he saw his shimei sleeping. His gaze was gentle and soft as he looked at her face and leaned over to hold her. Gu Shengyin was half-asleep and felt the familiar embrace. She rubbed her face against his chest, murmured something, and fell back asleep. Seeing shimei trusting him like this, Xuan Ke''s expression became even more gentle. Chapter 110 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 24 Gu Shengyin slept very well. Sinceing to this world, sword cultivators could meditate to restore energy, so she rarely had such a good rest. Xuan Ke was reading with his back facing towards her. If one''s brain was not fully awake, one was not clear-minded. How sharp were the five senses of a Sword Saint? The moment Gu Shengyin had woken up, Xuan Ke noticed the change in her breathing. Therefore, Gu Shengyin, who was a chicken thief, was unable to nibble at rice and was easily taken over by the man, wrapped in his arms. "Shixiong¡­" Gu Shengyin was clearly unable to adapt. She bashfully looked at Xuan Ke. Where would she know her appearance: Her hair and her clothes were somewhat messy because she just woke up a moment ago, her eyes were misty, her nose was bright red, and her neck exposed a delicate corbone. Xuan Ke''s eyes turned dark. He pressed down the surging emotions in his heart and said to Gu Shengyin: "When shizues out of closed door training, I will go ask for shimei''s hand for marriage and get his approval. I will go to the Gu n to send betrothal gifts and shizu will witness our marriage." Gu Shengyin, although feeling somewhat ufortable, still nodded her head. When Ling Xiao zunzhe was aware of this thing, he was very happy. He did not have much time left. The only thing he could not stop worrying about was his female disciple. Xuan Ke''s character and strength, he had all seen it with his eyes. Weixin and him forming a Daopanion, he, this master, was naturally happy to see it. After the master agreed, it was the n next. "Shimei, you go back to the family first. When the dayes, I will invite shizu to see, and personally go to Gu n to send betrothal gifts." Xuan Ke said to Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin nodded and knew that this was a custom in this world. Xuan Ke personally sent shimei ti the exit of Xing Luojian Sect. He was looking forward to their next meeting. By that time, shimei would be his person right and properly. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . At this moment, Xuan Ke would have never imagined that seeing his shimei again would not be as beautiful as he expected it to be. Gu Shengyin had sent a message to the n in advanced. She did not have much affection for the Gu n. After all, besides the eight years that she had lived in the n, she had not returned there for more than ten years. Someone was here. Gu Shengyin stopped her feet. "Come out." She said faintly. A ck-robed figure suddenly appeared before Gu Shengyin''s eyes. "This small female child has keen perception." That figure cruellyughed. Gu Shengyin unsheathed the long sword in her hand. She could feel that the power of this person in front of her was probably not something she could resist. The block-robed figure saw her appearance and did not care: "A Sword Emperor who is less than 20, really is gifted. Worthy of a tenth order ice soul sword heart, but you ran out of luck¡­" He suddenly stopped talking. The next moment, he appeared behind Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin did not have time to raise her sword and felt her vision turn ck. Sword Zong! This was herst thought before Gu Shengyin went into aa. When she woke up again, she found herself in a luxurious room, but there were thin ck chains on her hands and feet. Her brows wrinkled. If she was not wrong, this ck chain was forged with a meteorite that was specially used to imprison sword cultivators. She tried to circte the qi in her Dantian. Not surprisingly, it was empty. "System, where is this?" Chapter 111 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 25 The system did not answer, but Gu Shengyin probably knew where she was. "Ziya." The door of the room opened, and a familiar face appeared before Gu Shengyin. Xi Liufeng. Gu Shengyin secretly said: Certainly did not expect that I still couldn''t avoid this plot.(ǧ·ÀÍò·À£¬Ã»Ïëµ½£¬»¹ÊǶ㲻¹ýÕâ¶Î¾çÇé) In order to save Bai Xinya, Xi Liufeng chose to get Gu Weixin''s heart blood essence. Even if she avoided running into Xi Liufeng, she still could not hide. Xi Liufeng came in and saw that Gu Shengyin was awake. His eyes shed with a bit of surprise, but soon disappeared. "Ice Heart Sword Emperor, I have been looking forward to meeting you for a long time." He smiled and greeted. Gu Shengyin nced at him and said coldly: "What do you mean by this?" Xi Liufeng saw that the other party''s attitude was cold and arrogant, but did not care: "Presumably, Ice Heart Sword Emperor also heard the news that my lover is poisoned with poison fire and needed something to detoxify it." Gu Shengyin: "My heart blood essence?" She looked intently at Xi Liufeng: "Has the Young Master of Heaven Pavilion thought about whether she could bear the heart blood essence of I, Gu Weixin?" Xi Liufeng felt that this woman''s gaze was too oppressive. The thought of avoiding her eyes suddenly emerged, which made him feel embarrassed. He sneered and said: "Whether or not she could bear it, I don''t need Ice Heart Sword Emperor to worry about it. I have my own ns." Gu Shengyin sneered: "Is Heaven Pavilion ready to bear the anger of my Master and shixiong?" In Xi Liufeng''s heart, he felt a trace of guilt. This time, Gu Shengyin being snatched, he did not let his father know, because he knew that it would be impossible for his father to offend two well-known Sword Saints of Xing Luojian Sect for Bai Xinya. However, in front of Gu Shengyin, he naturally would not reveal it. He spoke in a tone filled with malice: "As long as you don''t speak, who would know? Ice Heart Sword Emperor disappeared beforeing here." Gu Shengyin''s heart sank. The meaning of Xi Liufeng was obviously to kill the donkey when the grinding was done and destroying the body to erase any traces. (T/N: to kill the donkey when the grinding was done ¨C to get rid of once they have ceased to be useful) If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . After Xi Liufeng left, Gu Shengyin called out to the system: "Can you help me unlock this chain?" System: "Sorry, host. This system is unable to exert external forces on any original things in this world." Gu Shengyin: "¡­Can you help me contact the people outside?" System: "Wait one moment. Checking limits to authority¡­" "ording to the situation, the system can send a distress signal randomly to a person that the host had contacted before." Gu Shengyin felt somewhat helpless: "If that person was a foreign disciple?" System: "With the system''s insufficient authority, it can only be sent once. This should be what humans say¡­to give face?" Gu Shengyin split her sides whileughing. However, although what the system said was not reliable, this was the only hope at present. Gu Shengyin only hoped that the system could ''randomly'' send the distress signal to a reliable person. Zhao Ximing finished his sword practice just a moment ago and went back. Since he used the Flowing Fire Eye Serum and a secret method of tempering his sword heart, his cultivation had improved rapidly. Now he was confident that he would get a good position in the inner gate quota and strive to be epted by an elder as a closed disciple. He recalled that cold snow-like figure. In that case, wouldn''t he be closer to her? He did not expect to be able to stand by her. It was enough to be able to look at her from a distance. It was at this time that a white light appeared in front of him. A row of florescent words slowly appeared in the air: Gu Weixin is in trouble, Heaven Pavilion''s Linquan County Manor, quickly save." Chapter 112 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 26 Those words dissipated as if it had never existed. Zhao Ximing did not dare conceal it, and directly went to the Sect Leader. "What you said is true?" Daoist Xing He abruptly stood up from his seat. Little ancestral martial aunt was the most important disciple that their Xing Luojian Sect cultivated, and they could not afford any mistakes. Zhao Ximing shook his head: "Disciple only received this strange message. Whether or not it is true, it needs to be verified. I rushed over immediately to seek advice from the Sect Leader." Daoist Xing He looked at Zhao Ximing: "You did very well. This matter, I will handle as soon as possible." Daoist Xing He swept outside using his spiritual power and issued several orders. Soon, the information that he got made his eyebrows tightly locked. Ling Xiao zunzhe was in closed door training, Lingyun zunzhe was not in the sect, and little ancestral martial aunt was also not in the sect. "Notify Daoists Xing Yue, Xing Yun, and Xing Feng toe to Xing Luofeng!" Zhao Ximing did not know what Daoist Xing He decided to do. Aftering down from Xing Luofeng, he used a few spiritual talismans to go to Lingquan County Manor. Gu Shengyin felt very cold. The feeling of her heart blood essence being forcibly extracted was really ufortable. Even if the system shields her from the pain, the dizziness and the feeling of her body gradually bing cold would not disappear because of the excessive blood loss. "Would I really die here?" she said, bracing herself. The system seemed to say something, but Gu Shengyin did not hear it. She stumbled into sleep from her dizziness. "Young Master, we have already extracted more than half of the heart blood essence. It is more than enough to treat the fire poison." Xi Liufeng nodded with satisfaction: "You did very well. Dispose this person for me, but remember to not leave any traces." He left with a jade bottle full of Gu Shengyin''s blood. The person walked up to the bed. He was prepared to start, but seeing Gu Shengyin''s somewhat transparent face due to excessive blood loss, he suddenly hesitated. He greedily looked at Gu Shengyin''s snow white face, and felt his throat be a little dry. He murmured: "It''s a pity to put this extraordinarily beautiful woman to death like this. It would be better to enjoy some pleasure before dying¡­" Naturally, it could not be here or his Young Master would me him. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The man picked up Gu Shengyin, who remained unconscious, and left through a secret passage. Until arriving at a deste and uninhabited ce. "What an exquisite person¡­" The man''s fingers reluctantly left Gu Shengyin''s face. His eyes shed with a trace of madness. A proud woman of the Heavens, this kind of perfect person being scattered and smashed really causes one''s blood to boil. He lowered his head and slowly untied Gu Shengyin''s clothes. The system appeared to be anxious, but no matter how it called, Gu Shengyin did not respond at all. Gu Shengyin''s belt had been untied, and her snow white robe was scattered, revealing the same snow white clothes inside. The man couldn''t help but swallow a few times. Both of his hands were trembling with excitement, ready to take off thatyer of clothing that was in the way. Suddenly, his body shook, as if he had been attacked by an invisible force. His entire body fell softly to the ground. The system did not pay attention to him. The items produced by the system, that man would not wake up for ten days and a half. "Host¡­Host, wake up!" The system looked at the host''s face be paler, and couldn''t help but be anxious. It had never been so annoyed at the fact that it was just a system guide, unlike some of its peers that could provide some physical help to their host. Somebody wasing? The system sensed the arrival of people and finally felt relieved. Chapter 113 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 27 Zhao Ximing was worrying about how to get into Linquan County Manor. Heaven Pavilion guarded the forest too tightly. He, a person at the level of a swordsman, wanting to infiltrate inside was simply no different than an idiot dreaming. An indescribable feeling hit his heart, causing him to involuntarily walk in a certain direction. The more he walked, the stronger the feeling was until he saw the figure lying on the ground. Damn it! At a nce, Zhao Ximing understood what had happened. He rushed forward and supported Gu Shengyin body with his arm. "Taishi shuzu? Taishi shuzu!" He discovered that something was wrong with Gu Shengyin. Her face was pale; her breathing was weak. He reached out and took Gu Shengyin''s pulse. "Heaven Pavilion!" Zhao Ximing''s eyes turned red. The appearance of Taishi shuzu clearly indicated that her heart blood essence was almost exhausted! He trembled as he tied up Gu Shengyin''s scattered clothing, then walked over to the unconscious man. Zhao Ximing did not know why the man was in aa, nor did he want to know. He pulled out his sword and swung it. System: Well done! Zhao Ximing did not dare to waste time. He fed Gu Shengyin a red supplement pill, said "offended", and carried her to Xing Luojian Sect with all his strength. Xuan Ke, who was fighting a powerful spiritual beast in the deste West, suddenly felt flustered. He did not know where it came from. He only felt that it was something unbearable. Shimei! His pupils shrank and his face turned pale. He looked at the Moon Crown Lotus that was not fully mature yet. This was the gift he was going to give to shimei. For now, he could only give it up temporarily. Several Daoists from Xing Luojian Sect arrived at Linquan County Manor. Daoist Xing Yue spread out her spiritual power. The spiritual power immediately surrounded the entire courtyard of Linquan County. Even the nooks and corners were not let go, but they did not find ancestral martial aunt. She pondered and frowned: Could the news they heard be a mistake? Wrong! She clearly saw inside one of the rooms. A woman with a thin body, which had an abnormal flush, was half-lying on the bed being fed a bowl of bright red medicine. How was it medicine? It was clearly a bowl of blood! If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Daoist Xing Yue suddenly remembered the rumor from the previous days. That woman, wasn''t her appearance exactly that of fire poison? That bowl of blood? Daoist Xing Yue''s face turned ck. She did not say anything and directly drew out her sword. She hacked Linquan Manor in half. "What happened, shimei?" Daoist Xing Yun and Daoist Xing Feng, who also came, looked at Daoist Xing Yue with surprise. Daoist Xing Yue informed them of her previous guesses. "How dare the Heaven Pavilion do this!" The several elders were unable to restrain their anger. At this time, a few figures in a sorry state shed out. It was Xi Liufeng, Bai Xinya, and the high level guards sent by the Master of Heaven Pavilion for protection. Even so, the sword cultivators were not so good, and they looked very embarrassed. "Who are you, suddenly attacking my Linquan County Manor?" Xi Liufeng recognized the several elders'' Xing Luojian Sect uniforms, causing his face to change, but still showed strength while weak inside. (T/N: showed strength while weak inside ¨C appearing fierce while cowardly inside) Daoist Xing Yue, once again, swung her sword towards Bai Xinya''s direction. "Block her!" Xi Liufeng shouted at the two Sword Zuns next to him. "Pu!" "Pu!" The two Sword Zuns joined forces to block the attack and were seriously injured. However, they were able topletely block off Daoist Xing Yue''s attack. "Where is our ancestral martial aunt?" Daoist Xing Yue said in a frosty voice. Xi Liufeng clenched his teeth and said: "What ancestral martial aunt? I don''t know!" Daoist Xing Yue saw him like this and coldly snorted. She did not say anything and swung her sword. Chapter 114 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 28 Xi Liufeng watched the two Sword Zuns fall to the ground, hisplexion pale. He never imagined that Xing Luojian Sect was so overbearing! Even if there was no definite evidence, they still dare to take action and hurt people! He said in a stern voice: "Distinguished Daoist, are you dering war against my Heaven Pavilion?" Daoist Xing Yue intended to swing her sword once more, but Daoist Xing Yun stopped her. "Bring these two back to the Sect, and wait for the Sect Leader to decide." Daoist Xing Yun spoke while looking at the two people on the ground, as if they were two dead objects. When Xuan Ke returned to Xing Luojian Sect, he received Daoist Xing Luo''s message that was left in his Dongfu. Just when he wanted to go to Heaven Pavilion, he felt a familiar atmosphere. It was shimei! His body shed and disappeared. Zhao Ximing carried a person in his arms and rushed towards the sect for a whole day. Seeing Xing Luojian Sect''s main gate, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. A huge powerful pressure came, almost causing him to kneel on the ground. Fortunately, in the next moment, the pressure disappeared without a trace, and his arms became empty at the same time. While pressing down that momentarily sense of loss in his heart, Zhao Ximing only had time to see a shing figure. Xuan Ke''s hands shook as he held Gu Shengyin. The shimei in his arms, her breathing was so weak, and her face was so pale. It was transparent white, as if she would disappear within the next second. Daoist Xing Luo was the first one after a period of time to discover that Gu Shengyin was rescued. The next moment, Daoist Xing Yue and the others also returned to the sect. He immediately went to Ling Yunfeng, but was blocked by a barrier outside Xuan Ke''s Dongfu. This barriersted for half a month. Until half a monthter, Xuan Ke came out. Daoist Xing Luo momentarily thought he saw Ling Xiao zunzhe. Xuan Ke said coldly to Daoist Xing Luo: "Carefully guard shimei." Daoist Xing Luo: "Where is shi zhuzu going?" Xuan Ke''s eyes were overflowing with murderous intent: "Shimei and Heaven Pavilion''s debt should be calcted." In less than two days, the news of Xing Luojian Sect''s Lingyun zunzhe massacring the entire Heaven Pavilion alone spread throughout Great Tian World. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Since then, there was no more Heaven Pavilion in this world. Xi Liufeng, who was being locked up in the water prison by Xing Luojian Sect, inadvertently heard this news. "Impossible! This matter, I concealed it from my Father. He did not know at all! You, Xing Luojian Sect, can''t do something like this!" He absolutely did not dare to believe it. The Xing Luojian disciple in charge of guarding looked at him with hatred: "Whether it is true or false, you would know as long as you go out and see. It is spread throughout the entire Great Tian World. From now on, there is no more Heaven Pavilion. Oh, right! I almost forgot. You actually dared to injure Taishi shuzu and will never be able to leave this ce." Xi Liufeng fell to the ground. He originally hoped that his father woulde rescue him, but he did not expect that Xing Luojian Sect''s actions would be very fierce. He never thought about it. He merely did a seemingly insignificant thing for his beloved woman. Unexpectedly, he ruined countless disciples of Heaven Pavilion! It was all Bai Xinya! It was her fault! He looked at Bai Xinya, who had been painfully struggling in the corner. His eyes shed with a trace of hate. If it wasn''t for her, he would still be that one set up high, the Young Master of Heaven Pavilion. Everyone would pursue him, and he would notnd in prison waiting to be ughtered. (T/N: set up high ¨C aloof and remote) If it wasn''t for her, Heaven Pavilion would not fall, and Father would not die¡­ If there was no her¡­ Xi Liufeng''s eyes shed with madness. Chapter 115 – Legendary Genius Little Ancestor Vs White Lotus Outer Gate Sister 29 By the time the Xing Luojian Sect disciple found out, Bai Xinya had already been immersed in evil magic, and Xi Liufeng did nothing and made no sound. This woman might have never thought that she would one day die in the hands of the man who alwaysplied to her wishes. When Gu Shengyin woke up, she felt that her body was very weak. This feeling was not unfamiliar to her. Gu Shengyin ridiculed: "System, have you noticed that in almost every world, I seem to experience this same situation at least once?" The system feeling somewhat guilty, said: "Host, there is nothing that could be done to control this. The growth of each protagonist and the path they take will not be smooth sailing." Gu Shengyin: "¡­" Xuan Ke lifted the curtain and came in. His expression was soft and gentle: "Shimei." Gu Shengyin smiled and thought about getting up, but found that she did not have the strength. She had no choice but to give up. "Shixiong, I haven''t slept for too long, right?" Xuan Ke somewhat greedily looked at this kind of lively shimei and softly said: "Only half a year." Gu Shengyin did not know why, but she felt that her shixiong seemed to be the same as before; however, she had a strange feeling in her heart. Knowing that she wanted to reach out and get a cup, Xuan Ke pressed her down and personally filled the cup. He once again refused to let her drink it herself and fed it to her. Obviously, shixiong was treating her as a fragile crystal person. "I am fine, shixiong." Gu Shengyin said helplessly. In the past 6 months, Xing Luojian Sect overturned their whole sect searching for treasures to nourish her body. Xuan Ke did not hesitate to use his zhen qi every day to clear her meridians, and Gu Shengyin''s blood deficiency gradually returned to the normal level. Towards Gu Shengyin''s words, Xuan Ke smiled gently: "En, I know. Come, open your mouth." Gu Shengyin did not know whether to cry orugh. This meaning was: I know what you mean, but I don''t want to do that. It wasn''t just not permitting Gu Shengyin to doing things on her own. Ever since Gu Shengyin woke up, Xuan Ke would follow her closely, and even kept people from being too close to her. After half a year, Xing Luojian Sect''s Ling Xiao zunzhe passed down his seat to his closed disciple, Ice Heart Sword Emperor, and gave her to his martial nephew, Lingyun zunzhe, as his wife. It became a major event in the Great Tian World for several decades. After a few years, Ice Heart Sword Emperor sessfully broke through and became Ice Heart Sword Zun. Ice Heart Sword Zun and her Daopanion, Lingyun zunzhe, had extremely sincere feelings for each other. Many people had said that they had seen the figures of Ice Heart Sword Zun and Lingyun zunzhe in various ces of the world. A hundred yearster, Ice Heart Sword Zun once again had a break through and became Ice Heart Sword Zong. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . After another hundred years, Xing Luojian Sect''s Tai shang Elder Ling Xiao zunzhe''s life was exhausted and closed his eyes in Ling Xiaofeng. After five hundred years, people did not see the figure of Ice Heart Sword Zong. Some people said that it was because she received a strong blow when her master died. Some people said that Ice Heart Sword Zong had already perished during a duel a hundred years ago. Some people said that Ice Heart Sword Zong was just in closed door training. Until one day, with moderate wind and a beautiful sun, above the 9 Heavens, the sound of a sword cry was heard. All sword cultivators sensed something and looked in the same direction. (T/N: moderate wind and a beautiful sun ¨Cfine sunny weather) The long swords in their hands all unsheathed at the same time, faced towards the same direction and bent down. Ten thousand swords bowing in respect, a Sword Saint was born. That was in the direction Xing Luojian Sect. Since then, there was no Ice Heart Sword Zong, only Sword Saint Ice Heart zunzhe. Chapter 116 – Film Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 1 Gu Shengyin found herself in a car. Sitting next to her, a capable-looking woman, dressed in a ck business suit wearing a gold-rimmed sses, saw her wake up, and handed her a bottle of water from the handbag next to her: "Today was exhausting, right? I will help you give them a notice to push things back to next week. Get some good rest." Gu Shengyin said cheerfully: "Thank you, Chen jie." The name of this world''s original body''s name was Ruan Keyi, who was currently the country''s well known Film Queen. The woman dressed in a ck suit was her manager, Chen Rong. Ruan Keyi was born to be a model. She was born with a good foundation: thin waist, long legs, and delicate five facial features. At the age of 18, she won the international supermodelpetition and entered people''s eyes. In two years, she got promoted to a higher position in the international supermodel ranks. At the age of 20, she began to march towards the entertainment circle. Now, at the age of 24, she was fully deserving, without any reservation as the number one female actress among all of the nation''s actresses. (T/N: fully deserving, without any reservation ¨C entirely worthy of a title, honor, etc) Because of her background as a supermodel, Ruan Keyi had a formidable atmosphere. People standing around her often had a feeling of being suppressed. Therefore, Ruan Keyi was called ''Her Majesty Queen'' by her amiable fans. Only Chen Rong knew that ''Her Majesty Queen'', who was formidable and imposing in front of her fans, was secretly a little pink princess. The car soon arrived at the apartment where Ruan Keyi lived. This was the ce that her entertainmentpany, Xing Yu, provided to Ruan Keyi. It was located at one of the famous wealthy areas in Qinghua City. The security measures were excellent, and it was difficult for the paparazzi toe in. Chen Rong personally sent Gu Shengyin to the room''s door and watched her enter before leaving. Gu Shengyin felt her body was tense andcked strength. In the previous world, she was a Sword Saint and had never felt this kind of feeling. She walked into the bathroom, filled the bathtub with hot water, put a couple drops of essential oils, climbed in, andfortably groaned. She began to sort out the information about this world in her mind. The original Ruan Keyi, at the moment, already enjoyed the reputation of an international Film Queen, and her target was still ying the role of a small supporting character. Ming Shujia. This woman was about the same age as Ruan Keyi, but her fate waspletely different. Her beauty wasmon among the entertainment circle. Her five facial features were not too distinguishing. Since her debut, she was not hot and made small investments in some scripts. Even in these scripts, she could only y as a supporting role. (T/N: not hot ¨C not popr) If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . But in her 24 years, this year, it seemed that the time hade, fortune turned. (T/N: the timees, fortune turns ¨C things change for the better) First, a director of a small-cost literary film took a fancy to her, and notified her to audition for the female lead. No one knew that this unremarkable literary film actually took the best film award at the international prestigious film festival. Although she did not get the best actress award, she also became a hit and quickly entered people''s eyes. Following that, all kinds of good things came one after another. She continuously received several scripts that had no prominent reputation. However, after releasing the film, it received public praise that was not bad. She gradually got promoted from an 18-line small actress to a higher position and entered the ranks of the current popr small artists. Everyone regarded this as her having really good luck. Even the media called her ''the luckiest actress of the year''. However, Gu Shengyin knew that this was not because of how much luck she had, but Ming Shujia, at this time, was simply not Ming Shujia. The original Ming Shujia fell down when she was hung by Wei Ya, and entered the hospital with a cerebral concussion. When this person woke up, nobody knew that her soul had changed. Chapter 117 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 2 The soul that upied Ming Shujia''s body was the Ming Shujia from 10 years in the future. She clearly knew which of the current scripts would be dark horses and which ones would explode red. (T/N: dark horse: unexpected winner) Such a big golden finger, Ming Shujia wanting to be red was not difficult. If it was only this, Ruan Keyi and Ming Shujia would unlikely have too much intersection, let alone have any hatred and desire for revenge. However,Ruan Keyi was one of the rare clean-living and honest actress in the entertainment circle. She had fame, strength, and capital. It was unnecessary for her to rely on those things to build a momentum and fight for resources for herself. (T/N: clean-living and honest ¨C to keep one''s hands clean; capital ¨C $$$) On the other hand, Ming Shujia did not. Therefore, in the process of apanying an investor to participate in a banquet, Ming Shujia ran into a friend, who was having a meal with Ruan Keyi. For a female celebrity to have this kind of affair be spread out, especially if the incident of Ming Shujia, who was walking the path of a youth literary line, drinking with an investor was burst out, her life as a celebrity was basically destroyed. In fact, at that time, the two of them merely nced at each other. Ming Shujia put on heavy makeup and a gaudy dress. Ruan Keyi did not recognize her at all. However, the next day, Ming Shujia was still exposed by the news of "Very Late at Night, a Rich Merchant Amusing Himself". Although the photos were only shadows and had no substantial evidence, the public rtions team of Ming Shujia''s entertainmentpany had dealt with it very swiftly. Ming Shujia had not been affected by it. However, she hated Ruan Keyi. She believed that it was her who spread the news to the media, and put her in a dangerous situation. Ming Shujia''s retaliation came very quickly. She was aware of some inside stories that other people did not know of. She even secretly colluded with a younger brother of a second generation rich family, who fell in love with Her Majesty Queen. As long as he promised to do something for her, she''ll help him get Ruan Keyi. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The two conspired to drug Ruan Keyi at the next wine reception. The rich second generation could not help but loot a burning house and seized Ruan Keyi. He even deliberately leaked this news to the media. (T/N: to loot a burning house ¨C to profit from someone''s misfortune) Ruan Keyi''s reputation fell all the way to the bottom. At this time, the rich second generation expressed his love for her and was willing to marry her. At that time, Ruan Keyi, who was deeply touched, married him regardless of her manager''s opposition. However, shortly after their marriage, she found that the rich second generation was not loyal to their marriage. There were other women outside. She was angry; however, it was only exchanged with her husband''s scornful ridicule: "It was just a one-man show. Did you really think of yourself as Her Majesty Queen?" Ruan Keyi demanded to divorce, but her husband threatened her with ***, and caused her unbearable pain. Her parents, who were university professors, were also dismissed by the school because of her affairs. After a few years of being muddleheaded, she eventually embarked on the path of no return andmitted suicide. Ming Shujia, on the other hand, went down a path relying on her ''unique'' vision, rode the wind, and became the new Film Queen. Gu Shengyin let time pass. Now, Ming Shujia had just received a literary film that would allow her to change her fate. The cast and crew just selected a good role. In other words, today''s Ming Shujia was still the small artist who was struggling outside as an 18th line actress. Gu Shengyin did not put Ming Shujia in her heart. With Ruan Keyi''s current ss, she did not even need to show up personally if she wanted to mess with Ming Shujia. She pondered, then said to the system: "System, help me collect photos of Ming Shujia apanying the investor to drink. I want to let her have a yellow role." (T/N: yellow role ¨C equivalent to being a slut, I think »Æ[huang] is used here and could mean yellow/pornographic/to fall through) As far as she knew, during Ming Shujia''s early stage, this kind of wine reception was participated not too less. The system was very efficient in collecting information. In less than one hour, multiple photos of a certain actress'' unspoken rules appeared on the 8 major forums. Chapter 118 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 3 "Why?" Ming Shujia looked at the director in disbelief. She had just been notified that the female lead would be temporarily reced. How could this be epted by her? Although this literary film had small investments, it had a very good reputation. In order to win the role of the female lead, she had done so many preparations beforehand. She even did not hesitate to give up her body to apany those men who had brains full of fat intestines! The director directly took out his phone and clicked on a certain page to show it to her. "You are aware that our film is taking the path of youthful love. Needless to say, the actress for the female lead absolutely cannot have the least bit of sex scandal spread out. Otherwise, it would have a great impact on the film." The director was also somewhat disappointed at Ming Shujia. When he first saw her, he was very satisfied. Ming Shujia, who appeared as fresh and clean as nature, gave off exactly the same kind of feeling as the female lead of the film, Xiao Biyu, that he had in mind. Unfortunately, this ''fresh and clean as nature'' image could no longer be used. If the film was broadcast, the audience would think of the online scandal whenever they see the female lead. This literary film was not like those brainlessmercial films that sold jokes. If this film became like that, it would undoubtedly be a fatal blow to the director, who had the ambition to participate in the film festival. Ming Shujia felt grieved in her heart. She did not know who she offended, and they actually put this kind of thing out. In this way, this role was not possible to keep. At this time, Gu Shengyin was awakened by a phone call from her best friend when she was soundly asleep, telling Her Majesty Queen to meet at the airport. Song Xixi was the original body''s best friend, who grew up together with her. Now, she was a small well-known fashion designer. Gu Shengyin came to the airport wearing sunsses and a baseball cap. "I missed you to death!" Song Xixi gave Gu Shengyin a hug filled with love, and then looked at Gu Shengyin with glowing eyes. "Ke Ke, you truly are bing more and more beautiful. Since when did these two legs be so long? They truly fascinate people!" For fashion designers, a good body figure was more important than anything else. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Ruan Keyi was one meter seven or eight in height. Her figure was close to perfection, and her pair of long legs caused others to be envious. Song Xixi would drool at her every time. "Okay, let''s go back and eat first." The two of them had a good time and did not notice that in the VIP passage not far away, a tall man wearing the same sunsses had looked at them for a long time until they left. "Ruan¡­Keyi, huh?" The man whispered this name, and his beautiful lips curved up into a fascinating smile. "Finally¡­found you." "Mr. Gardner?" The staff member at the side asked puzzlement. The man snapped out of his thoughts and said faintly: "Let''s go." After Ruan Keyi finished eating, she was pulled by Song Xixi inside the vi where she lived. That''s right, a vi. Song Xixi was a rich second generation, so she used all ten rooms to house her ''works''. Gu Shengyin was brought over to serve as a clothes tester. Gu Shengyin had to admit that Song Xixi had an amazing talent in fashion design just by looking at the clothes in the room. Inspiration, something that all designers yearn for even in their dreams. (T/N: yearn for even in their dreams ¨C to long for all day and night) Although these clothes do not look perfect enough, some of the details on them were amazing. Gu Shengyin knew that, not too long after the fashion show, Song Xixi would reveal thetest male and female set of clothes, ''Ice and Snow Domain'', and shock the world. Chapter 119 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 4 That set of ''Ice and Snow Domain'', Gu Shengyin was impressed with it, because its fame was too big. The male model was the international top supermodel, Ludwig Gardner. The female model, Cecilia, was not very famous, but she became one of the hottest female supermodels thanks to this fashion show. At that time, Song Xixi was not very famous. Although she did not know why Ludwig, who was already a big international yer, would choose this set of clothes, Gu Shengyin was not willing to give up this opportunity this time. "Xixi, are you going to attend this Qinghua International Fashion Week?" Gu Shengyin asked Song Xixi, who held clothes against her body for measurement. Song Xixi''s actions paused: "How did you know?" She was a little surprised. She did not tell anyone about this. Qinghua Fashion Week was one of the top fashion weeks in the world. Although she was encouraged by her mentor, Kevin, the international luxury brand CRUU design director, she was ready to bring her work to this fashion show. However, she did not tell anyone. This girl was still not confident at all. She was afraid of being told that she was not self-reliant. Gu Shengyin said with a smile: "We grew up together. What you are thinking of, how could I not know?" She went on saying: "When will it be? I will be your model, is that okay?" Song Xixi, this time, was not just surprised, but pleasantly surprised. She knew how good Ruan Keyi was in the field of modeling. So many international fashion brands had been vying to invite her to be their global spokesperson; however, since she switched to the entertainment circle 4 years ago, she had never appeared on any fashion shows. She was willing to set foot on the walkway again for herself. Gu Shengyin looked at Song Xixi, who seemed to be touched and crying. She said: "Okay, I also believe in your talent. I bet you can make me the limelight with yourtest clothes. If your clothes are too ugly, I might back out!" Song Xixi exhaled her breath. When her design was mentioned, her eyes lit up like stars: "Let''s go! I''ll take you to see it!" She took Gu Shengyin and walked straight until they arrived to the innermost room. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Song Xixi took out the key and opened the door. Gu Shengyin discovered that this huge room was astonishing, but only two clothes were in this room. Song Xixi went to one of the hangers and opened the cover that covered the clothes. Gu Shengyin''s eyes widened for a moment. "It''s beautiful!" What appeared was a silver-white woman''s dress. The neckline had gorgeousces, and the fabric material used for this dress was a light and elegant silk. The touches and drops were all perfect. The sleeves were transparent, and the skirt had blossoming snowkesyered on it. It was decorated with numerous tiny diamonds, like countless snowkes descending around the body. Luxury could not be produced locally. Gu Shengyin eximed in astonishment. At a first nce, she saw that this dress was iid with at least several hundred diamond fragments. Song Xixi looked at Gu Shengyin''s eyes, and also felt delighted: "How is it?" Gu Shengyin took a deep breath. Looking at her sincerely, she said: "Xixi, you will shock the whole world!" Song Xixi did not expect to receive this kind of high praise, but she was very happy: "Then, I will borrow your words!" Gu Shengyin asked: "The male model candidate, have you decided yet?" Song Xixi shook her head: "My mentor had seen my work. He said that he has a suitable candidate for the male model." Gu Sehgnyin clearly understood. It turned out that Kevin came forward. It was no wonder that Ludwig had chosen Song Xixi''s work. Chapter 120 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 5 Sure enough, the next day, Gu Shengyin received a call from Song Xixi: "Ah, ah , ah! Do you know who the model my mentor looked for? Ludwig Gardner! That''s my male God! Having him wear my clothes for the fashion show, I can die without any regret! Ah, ah, ah!" Gu Shengyin patiently waited for Song Xixi to vent her emotions, then asked: "Is it already set?" Song Xixi was a little calmer now and said: "Not yet. He wille over to see my work this afternoon. Youe over as well, and try the clothes to see if there is any need to change." Gu Shengyin nodded and called her manager: "Chen jie, I n to attend Qinghua Fashion Week next month." Chen Rong was surprised: "You want to return to the fashion industry?" Gu Shengyin shook her head and smiled: "There is no such thing. It''s just that Xixi wants to participate in this fashion week. I promised her to be her model." Chen Rong had some worries: "I know that you are very good friends; however, although Miss Song has talent, she had not participated in such arge event before. In case¡­have you considered the issue with your image?" After finally reaching Ruan Keyi''s rank, she had toply with her own status. She did not go on the walkway for 4 years. This time, if the effect was not satisfying, her reputation would be hit by a blow not too small. Gu Shengyin knew that Chen Rong was thinking for her and chuckled: "If you know who the male model for Xixi is, would you still say that?" Chen Rong was hooked with a trace of curiosity: "Oh? Who?" Gu Shengyin spit out a name: "Ludwig Gardner." Chen Rong was silent for a few seconds. After a while, she said in an excited voice: "Who did you just say? I did not hear it incorrectly, Ludwig? T-Station Typhoon King, Ludwig?" Gu Shengyin knew that this would be the reaction. This serious and even somewhat old-fashioned manager was actually Ludwig''s brain powder. (T/N: brain powder ¨C die-hard fan) Her manner of speaking was light and quick: "Hey, I am going to try on the clothes this afternoon. What do you want? Group photo? Autograph?" Chen Rong interrupted her: "Are you at home right now? I will arrive half an hourter. Such an important thing, how could your manager be absent?" Gu Shengyin hung up the phone and tossed it aside. She knew that Chen Rong would not stop her if she brought Ludwig out. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Not only was it because Chen Rong was his fan, but also because that man was known as the Fashion King. His fashion shows were almost never disappointing. In the afternoon, Gu Shengyin came to Song Xixi''s home at the appointed time. She was chatting with a gray-haired old man. "Kevin, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Gu Shengyin said hello to him. This person was the mentor of Song Xixi, the design director of CRUU. "Hey, Ruan!" Kevin gave her a hug with great enthusiasm. Two years ago, the two of them had a cooperation. At that time, Kevin tried to ask Ruan Keyi to be his exclusive model, but was rejected without any hesitation. However, this lovely old man had always been enthusiastic with Ruan Keyi. "Without your silhouette, the fashion industry has lost quite a lot. Ruan, listening to Xixi say, you want to be her model?" Kevin''s eyes sparkled. Gu Shengyin nodded. "Great!" Kevin shouted. "The first time I saw this dress, I thought of you." "Only you can satisfy people''s fantasy of the Ice and Snow Queen!" Chapter 121 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 6 "It seems that I camete?" A low male voice was heard. Gu Shengyin looked towards the direction of the sound. She recognized him at first sight. This man was Ludwig Gardner. Although Ruan Keyi had not seen this man in person, she had seen this face many times in magazines. But some people, only by seeing them in person could you feel their charm. Ludwig Gardner''s five facial features were undoubtedly handsome. Whether it was the eyebrows, eyes, nose, or even his lips were praised by countless people. There was no ce that was not perfect. However, anyone who saw him in person, the first thing that they paid attention to was absolutely not his appearance, but his temperament. It was as if they were facing a King, a God. They would feel that they were imprisoned in his omnipresent domain. This was precisely the atmosphere of the number one supermodel. Kevin said: "Hey! You arete today. Remember to invite us for dinner this evening!" Ludwig''s beautiful blue eyes were like the deep starry sky, and his smile was extremely fascinating: "No problem." He turned his head: "So, allow me to first get acquainted with these two beautifuldies?" Song Xixi was already stunned when she saw Ludwig. At this time, she snapped out of her daze and looked at the face that was more stunning in reality than in magazines. Her face became very red in a split second: "Hello, I am a fashion designer, Song Xixi." Ludwig bent down from his waist and shook hands with her. In contrast, Gu Shengyin was calm as she greeted him: "Hello, Mr. Gardner. I have been looking forward to meeting for a long time." This man was so tall! Ruan Keyi''s height was one meter seven-eight, which was already very tall. This man''s height was still taller than her. Visually estimating, his height was absolutely more than one meter nine. Ludwig Gardner blinked and unexpectedly spoke in pure Znguage: "It''s too formal calling me that. You can call me Ludwig, beautiful Miss Ruan Keyi." When he smiled, his eyes were full of affection, causing people to be unable to help but want to indulge in it. Gu Shengyin also smiled: "In that case, Ludwig, I hope we get along pleasantly." This man was really charming. If she did not already have a lover, her heart might have beat for him. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . At the side, Kevin suddenly uttered entrically: "Ai, poor old Kevin. No one cares about him. The lovelydies only like young and handsome men." "Pu!" Gu Shengyin couldn''t help butugh. Kevin, this old urchin, was really strange in various ways. "Let''s take a look at the clothes." Song Xixi remembered their business and changed the subject. She first showed them the women''s clothing. "Truly beautiful!" Ludwig did not conceal the astonishment in his eyes. He looked at Ruan Keyi: "Miss Ruan is the model for this dress?" Ruan Keyi smiled at him: "The purpose of my visit today is the same as that of Mr. Ludwig''s." "Then, I am truly honored." Song Xixi opened the cover for the men''s clothing. This time, Ludwig seriously looked at each part of the clothing. Finally, he straightened up and said to Song Xixi: "Miss Song Xixi, you are truly an extraordinary designer!" Song Xixi felt somewhat nervous: "In that case, Ludwig, are you willing to be my model?" The corner of Ludwig''s mouth hooked into a fascinating curve. He did not answer her directly, but looked at Gu Shengyin: "If Miss Ruan is willing, I naturally have no opinions." Chapter 122 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 7 His words made everyone look towards Gu Shengyin. Even Kevin had a hint of ridicule in his eyes. Gu Shengyinughed calmly and blinked: "Ludwig, you saying these words, if I am a bit narcissistic, I will think that you fell in love with me?" Ludwigughed in a deep voice: "Miss Ruan Keyi is the dream lover of countless people. Perhaps, I really fell in love with you at first sight." Gu Shengyin appeared to be helpless: "Well, it seems that we are destined to cooperate this time." When she said this, everyone understood what she meant. She agreed. Ludwig once again held out his hand: "Happy cooperation." Song Xixi couldn''t wait. "Quick! You two, go try out the clothes! God, I can''t wait to see thebination of His Majesty King and Her Majesty Queen!" Gu Shengyin took the clothes to the fitting room. When the two of them came out, everyone was shocked by them. Gu Shengyin''s appearance was originally atmospheric, and her temperament was different from ordinary people after being tempered in several worlds. It was as if this dress was specially tailored for her. She stood there wearing the Ice and Snow Crown, as if she was truly the Queen of the North, a world of ice and snow. Extremely cold, and extremely beautiful. Ludwig was different. He was the Queen''s most loyal knight. His outfit was also silver white, and the close-fitting design outlines his perfect figure. The same colored cloak drooped on the ground adding a sense of chill. His blue eyes, full of love and loyalty, gazed at his sole Queen and knelt on one knee: "My Majesty." He leaned over and softly kissed the Queen''s fingers. "Ka cha!" Song Xixi held her cell phone to her chest. "I can''t stand it! God, I guarantee that once this photo is circted, there would be many people whose blood bank would be emptied." After being interrupted by Song Xixi, the atmosphere from before disappeared without a trace. Ludwig released Gu Shengyin''s hand and stood up. Gu Shengyin also breathed a sigh of relief. When she was being stared at by Ludwig, she felt her heart beat faster. The several people discussed their thoughts. By the time they finished talking, they realized that it was already dinner time. Ludwig said: "I promised Kevin to invite everyone to a meal. I do not know if everyone is willing to do me the honor of epting this invitation?" Of course, the several people had no opinions. Gu Shengyin remembered one thing and called Chen Rong. Chen Rong seeded in getting a photo and autograph of her idol, and she left with satisfaction. The four did not think that the news of their dinner together would explode the next day. "Film Queen and the King of the Fashion World!" "Film Queen Ruan Keyi, CRUU designer, and international supermodel at the same table. Suspected to return to the fashion word!" "Breaking News! Ruan Keyi and Ludwig chatting intimately, and the two are suspected of being in love!" If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Most of these reports were chasing the winds and clutching at shadows1. Gu Shengyin roughly swept it aside. Her V-blog exploded: [Ah, ah, ah! Her Majesty Queen and His Majesty King came together? Baby''s life is satisfied!] [Her Majesty Queen is going to return to the fashion circle? I kneel and request Her Majesty Queen to once more ascend onto T-Station2!] [ Her Majesty Queen is beautiful, beautiful, beautiful!!! Ludwig is handsome, handsome, handsome!!!] [Who is that foreign man? He looks very handsome, but Her Majesty Queen is our elder brother''s. Don''t tear down our FangKe CP!] [I kneel and request Her Majesty Queen to once more ascend onto T-Station!] [I kneel and request Her Majesty Queen to once more ascend onto T-Station +1] [I kneel and request Her Majesty Queen to once more ascend onto T-Station +2] [I kneel and request Her Majesty Queen to once more ascend onto T-Station + infinite] Chapter 123 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 8 Gu Shengyin was wearing a facial mask while lying on the bed and brushed through thements on her cell phone. Chen Rong nced at her: "This will not affect you. However, the fact that you will be participating in the Qinghua Fashion Week, don''t disclose it for the time being." Gu Shengyin said: "I know, Chen jie." Chen Rong left quickly. Gu Shengyin opened her ount and sent a message: "I met Ludwig. He is really handsome [photo][photo]" After sending that out, she turned off the phone and nimbly went to bed! When she turned on her phone the next day, she found that her V-blog was forwarded countless times. It turned out that Ludwig unexpectedly followed her, forwarded her V-blog, andmented: "You are also very beautiful, Your Majesty Queen." He also added a facial expression. [When I think of His Majesty King''s formidable aura with this facial expression, I feel that it''s disgracefully adorable!] [This taste is full of JQ! This faint love, is it indulgence? Tell me this is not my illusion!] [This is not your illusion! +1] [This is not your illusion! +2] [This is not your illusion! +3] ¡­¡­.. [This is not your illusion! + infinite] [I came here to destroy the formation. Although I am a firm member of the FangKe Party, I inexplicably feel that His Majesty King x Her Majesty Queen CP is also very emotionally swelling!] (µ«ÊÇĪÃûÊǾõµÃ¹úÍõ±ÝÏÂXÅ®Íõ±ÝϵÄCPÒ²ºÜ´ø¸ÐÖ×ôÆÆ) [Long Live the two Monarchs!] [Long Live the two Monarchs!] At this time, Gu Shengyin''s cell phone rang. "There is a director who contacted me today. He has a drama on his hand and asked if you want to pick it up?" Chen Rong said on the phone. Gu Shengyin said sorrowfully: "You agreed that I''d get a week of vacation, Chen jie! Do you not love me?" Chen Rong was cold and unmoved: "The director is Li Fengyun." Gu Shengyin immediately changed her mouth: "What film? Show me." Chen Rong knew that her reaction would be like this and said: "I have already given a reply to Director Li. This afternoon, I will go with you." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Sheng actually knew what film is was. Li Fengyun was one of the most famous big directors in Z Country. He was well-known for his style of grand atmosphere and intense rhythm. This was essential formercial films; however, Director Li''s films could always dig out a trace of cultural feelings in a passionate manner. He was one of the rare directors who was cheered by fans. Calcting the time, in the film that he recently prepared, there was only one film that required an actress at the level of Ruan Keyi,¡¶Divinity¡·. This film was called the Milestone of Z-National Film. It not only set the highest score of 10 billion box office, but it also swept all the awards in that year''s film festival, creating a new model. In that film, the lead role and main supporting roles became the existence of the popr crispy fried chicken. At that time, Ruan Keyi epted another drama. It was a foreignmercial blockbuster movie. Huge investments were spent shooting that movie; however, it was bleak in front of¡¶Divinity¡·. This time, Gu Shengyin would not give up this opportunity. It seemed that Ming Shujia also yed a female role in the middle of this film? She would not give Ming Shujia any chance to get out of her predicament. What was Ming Shujia doing at this time? She was trying to avoid a salty pig''s hand on her leg. "What? You don''t want to?" The drunk man opened his mouth that smelled like alcohol. "What are you acting like a virgin for? Weren''t there already those kind of ''noble'' pictures that came out? I will say it right now. If you will apany me for one night, that role, I will give you. How about it?" The man looked at her from the side of his eye. Ming Shujia''s heart trembled in anger. Her face turned white, but ultimately exposed a sweet smile. Both of her hands were also slowly ced on the man''s chest. No matter what, this film, she absolutely must not lose! Chapter 124 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 9 Chen Rong came very quickly. As Gu Shengyin had anticipated, the script in her hand was ¡¶Divinity¡·. Gu Shengyin looked at it for a while and inhaled deeply: "Chen jie, inform Director Li that I will pick up this script." Chen Rong was not surprised and nodded: "After a moment, I will give a reply to the other side. We will discuss the specific process." "Hello, Keyi jie." "Hello, Ruan jie." Gu Shengyin was walking in thepany, and many artists took the initiative to say hello to her. Gu Shengyin always returned their greetings with a friendly smile. There were several newly signed artists who were secretly gossiping: "Oh my God! Film Queen Ruan is very friendly and did not put on airs at all." They were artists who had just signed up and did not have any reputation; however, these past few days, they gained a lot of knowledge and experience. Many first-line and second-line artists that they saw all had that air, as if they were not there. Unexpectedly, the highest ss, Film Queen Ruan Keyi, was good-natured. The manager in charge of them nced at them and said: "In the entertainment circle, Film Queen Ruan''s temperament is well-known for being good, never making things difficult for neers." Ruan Keyi was in Star Entertainment, one of thergest entertainmentpanies in the country. There were several Film Kings and Film Queens under their leadership, and they had many first-line artists as well. "Keyi." A clear and bright voice passed over. Gu Shengyin smiled at him: "Fang ge1." The man who came was wearing a light gray wind breaker, had a slender figure, and had gentle eyebrows. Fang Ming, 30 years old, had won the title Film King twice, and was one of the most popr male actor that coborated with Ruan Keyi in the film. The two were known as the best screen couples, and the many fans that hoped that they could do fake dramas were collectively known as FangKe CP Party. Fang Ming had always liked Ruan Keyi; however, Ruan Keyi had always regarded him as a good friend, a good partner, and had already refused him. However, Fang Ming seemed to have never given up. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The two of them came here to participate in the propaganda of the summer blockbuster movie that thepany had gotten this year. Fang Ming and Ruan Keyi were not the protagonists. Fang Ming2 yed the role of an older brother, which was barely enough to be considered as an important supporting role. Ruan Keyi waspletely exposed this time3. When they began filming, the two people were very nervous. Thepany let them make some time toe in order to borrow their reputation to build up momentum for this film. Thepany''s film was very sessful. Many fans of the two people were willing to pay a few dors to buy a movie ticket for a short, few-minute film in order to look at their own idol. "Based on what? I am the protagonist! Those two dressing rooms are my favorite. Why should I give them to others?" The two people just walked into the door of the dressing room and heard a voiceining. Following that, a voice simr to a manager''s was persuading her: "My bigdy, who are Fang Ming and Ruan Keyi? You must endure it until your fame is better than the two of them. Then, the best resources are naturally yours¡­" That manager said that he would open the door, apparently wanting toe out and get something. At a nce, he saw Fang Ming and Gu Shengyin standing at the door and the smile yet not a smile on his face froze. He smiled and said: "Ruan jie and Fang ge came? Are you preparing to attend the news conference?" He quickly stepped aside and gave way to the two. The two did not speak, and Chen Rong, who had been following the two, slowly said: "Which artist is using what level of allocation is thepany''s regtions. If Miss Lin has objections, she can report it to thepany." After speaking, they walked in, not looking at that manager''s unsightly face. Chapter 125 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 10 This Lin Baihe, Gu Shengyin had some impressions of her: home conditions were good. This time, she was able to act in this film. In addition to her good appearance and not bad acting, the most important thing was her father pampering her. He smashed the cast and crew with a lot of money this time. It just happened that a few of Xing Yu''s top ss artists were unable toe, so this role was given to her. At this point, her manager was estimated to be anxious to death. In the original story, the development of Lin Baihe was not so good. She had a strong temper and a proud personality. Because she ridiculed Ming Shujia, thetter recorded this hatred in her heart. After Ming Shujia made a name for herself, she did not forget to suppress her. Lin Baihe had always been an artist in the entertainment circle that was not warm and not hot. Sure enough, when Gu Shengyin went back, Lin Baihe''s manager dragged her here to give Ruan Keyi an apology. "Ruan jie, I am really sorry for the inconvenience. Baihe, she is young, not sensible, and offended her seniors. She came to apologize to you." Behind him, Lin Baihe stepped forwards, bowed in front of Gu Shengyin, and whispered a ''I''m sorry''. Gu Shengyin looked at her red eyes. She presumably endured the manager''s criticisms. She waved her hand: "In this entertainment circle, it is still better to converge your arrogance." Waiting until Gu Shengyin walked far away, that manager looked resolutely at Lin Baihe and said: "Fortunately, it was Ruan jie. If it was a bad tempered person, you would not want to mix in Xing Yu!" Gu Shengyin unexpectedly saw Ming Shujia when she went downstairs. She was walking into the elevator with a few young actresses. Gu Shengyin raised an eyebrow. She remembered that Ming Shujia was not Xing Yu''s artist. What was going on? Ming Shujia was here to sign. She was originally in a small unknownpany. There were no big names, and there were no managers with great skills. Ming Shujia was well aware of the principle of leaning against arge tree to cool off in the shade. Xing Yu''s backstage was huge and had numerous resources. Although there were many artists and intensepetition, she was confident that she could stand out among them. After learning that Ming Shujia sessfully signed to Xing Yu, Gu Shengyin was somewhat surprised. The 24 year old female artist, who was still an 18th-line actress and had those kinds of rumors, was able to smoothly sign with the strict Xing Yu. Ming Shujia, this woman, was not as simple as she imagined. However, this was more interesting, wasn''t it? Gu Shengyin smiled slowly. The stronger the opponent, the more aplished she would feel as she trampled her on the soles of her feet. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin was now in a small family coffee shop, so she did not know that she had already been recognized by her fans and got a photo of this smile taken. A certain forum suddenly exploded. [Thendlord1 was free toe out for a cup of coffee, but didn''t expect to have enough luck to meet Her Majesty Queen! I also secretly took a photo! I say, my blood bank is already empty, and kneeling under Her Majesty Queen''s skirt. Not talking nonsense, picture above!] [Second floor sofa2! Her Majesty Queen''s face value exploded! This evil charming smile is simply fascinating that you wouldn''t not want!] [Desktop has been changed.] [Mama asked me why the screen is so clean¡­] [Looking at the decoration, I have already guessed where this is. I go! Thendlord is a local tyrant ah!] [Upstairs, don''t leave! Where is this? I am going to group up and brush Her Majesty Queen!] [Upstairs +1!] [God, I want to bend!! Your Majesty Queen, why are you so graceful like this!] [Her Majesty Queen is my husband. Not convinced? Come fight!] [You want to fight? In that case, fight!] Chapter 126 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 11 When Gu Shengyin arrived at the restaurant, she saw Ludwig''s head lowered, looking down at his phone. She had good eyes and saw right away that it was her on the screen. Looking at the background, she should have been secretly photographed in the coffee shop before. Ludwig saw that she hade. He did not exercise restraint and saved the photos to his album right in front of her. Gu Shengyin: ¡­ Ludwig smiled and said: "Very beautiful." Gu Shengyin: "¡­Thank you." Ludwig handed the menu to her: "Take a look and see what you want to eat." He looked at her, and then looked at their surroundings. He smiled considerately: "I listened to Miss Song''s rmendation. She said that this ce is very safe, and you do not need to worry about being photographed by dogs1." Gu Shengyin enjoyed a good meal. The waiter, who had been waiting at the side, quickly took the things away. Ludwig got up and poured wine for Gu Shengyin. His slender, white fingers held the goblet filled with red wine that shined was exceptionally nice-looking. Gu Shengyin snapped out of her daze. This man, every movement was truly full of unspeakable charm. "I offer beautiful wine to the beauty." Ludwig raised the ss of wine in his hand. Gu Shengyin took a sip and praised: "Your Znguage is very good." Ludwig smiled: "My maternal grandmother is a Z countryman. I am quite fond of Z Country." The food was quickly delivered. Gu Shengyin leisurely ate, bearing considerable grace. From beginning to end, Ludwig supported his chin with his hand and watched her. His gaze was too strong, and Gu Shengyin could not ignore it. She helplessly put down the tableware in her hand. "Mr. Gardner¡­" Ludwig interrupted her: "Call me Ludwig." Gu Shengyin: "Okay, Ludwig, is there something wrong with my makeup today?" Ludwig said with a smile: "No, you are very beautiful today." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin: "Then, you staring at me¡­?" Ludwig smiled brilliantly: "It''s because Keyi is very good-looking. Z Country has an old saying that is called ''a beautiful countenance that can be eaten''2. I intended to try to see if it was true or not." Gu Shengyin: Okay, she was already certain that Ludwig was making fun of her. However, she couldn''t do anything about it because getting angry for this did not seem to have much grace. Gu Shengyin thought, and then said to Ludwig: "Ludwig, if you go on like this, perhaps you will not feel hungry, but thedy in front of you will be too embarrassed to eat." Ludwig blinked, his azure eyes were sincere: "Why?" Gu Shengyin was grinding her teeth in her heart, but on the surface, she still had a perfect smile: "Because being stared at by a handsome man like you, no women would be able to concentrate." How did she never know that Ludwig was this shameless? "Oh, I know." Ludwig seemed as if he understood something. "Keyi, you like my face." He said with certainty. Gu Shengyin had never seen a shameless person with such a thick face. She smiled while gnashing her teeth: "The love of beauty is in every person''s heart." Ludwig revealed an expression of sudden realization. He suddenly smiled extremely brightly and said to Gu Shengyin: "In that case, Keyi, how about being dating me, okay?" Gu Shengyin: ¡­Wait! What was this development? Ludwig continued: "Look, you like my appearance, indicating that you have a good impression of me, and it just so happens that I like you very much. Therefore, we should be in a rtionship." Gu Shengyin calmly interrupted him: "If I recall correctly, we have only seen each other once. This is the second time we met." "No, no, no." Ludwig refuted her in an extremely serious way. "As a matter of fact, this is the third time. The first time we met was at the airport. You were with Miss Song." He looked at Gu Shengyin and said adoringly: "Miss Ruan Keyi, I fell in love with you at first sight." Chapter 127 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 12 Qinghua Fashion Week Conference. Z Country Qinghua City was known as the global fashion city. Qinghua Fasion Week was the stage that every designer dreamed of. Simrly, Qinghua Fashion Week was also one of the most popr ces for supermodels. Gu Shengyin arrived at her destination early. Don''t look at how morous supermodels were on stage. When they were backstage, they were not so rxed. "Alice, help me fasten the button!" "Zhang Qiao, your eye makeup is still not drawn properly!" "¡­" Gu Shengyin only needed to walk on stage once and did not need to change clothes frequently. Furthermore, Song Xixi was not a very famous designer. Her work would be shown among thest ones. She did not need to worry. Gu Shengyin slowly walked through the crowd. A few familiar people recognized her, and one after another were astonished. However, they simply nodded and smiled ¨C Right now, they had no time to reminisce. Leaving the fitting room, Gu Shengyin walked over to the bathroom. "Host, watch out!" The system suddenly cried out. Gu Shengyin did not have enough time to react, because her mind was thinking about other things. On the opposite side, there was a person who hurriedly walked over and did not notice Gu Shengyin at all. "En." Gu Shengyin groaned. There was a wall behind her, and she was knocked back two steps by the other person. She leaned on the wall to avoid falling down. The other famous model also took a few steps back. Cecilia lifted her head, looked at Gu Shengyin, and repeatedly confirmed that she had not seen this face before. At this time, a person who could appear here was definitely a model. She had not seen her before. Obviously, the other person was not a famous model. Cecilia, once again, looked at Gu Shengyin. Thetter''s figure and appearance caused her to feel a sense of crisis. She aloofly raised her head and looked at Gu Shengyin to gain the initiative to strike first: "Are you walking without looking at what''s in front of you? I will represent PULL immediately on the show. If I fall, injure my legs, and affect the show, are you going to take responsibility?" Truthfully speaking, Gu Shengyin had not experienced being scolded like this in an awfully long time. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Whether it was herself or Ruan Keyi, this body that she possessed. She nced at this model, vaguely feeling that she was somewhat familiar. At this time, the system said: "Cecilia, Spanish, professional model." It turned out that she was the original model for Song Xixi. At this time, Cecilia was still not that famous first-line supermodel, but had a small reputation. Gu Shengyin nced at her: "If my memory was not wrong, it was Miss Cecilia who bumped into me a moment ago." Cecilia was surprised that the other person actually knew her name. Soon after, shecently thought that her reputation was widely spread. Thinking of this, she was in a good mood. She did not n to look for trouble with Gu Shengyin. Cecilia gave her a supercilious look and impatiently crossed Gu Shengyin directly, preparing to leave. Originally, this should have been the end of this matter; however, when Cecilia passed by Gu Shengyin, the former said a sentence exceedingly clear by the side of Gu Shengyin''s ear: "Z Country prostitute." Gu Shengyin''splexion cooled down immediately. Her tone was extremely cold: "Stop!" Cecilia originally did not intend to pay attention to her, but the other person''s voice caused her to have an inexplicable feeling that stopped her feet. Ruan Keyi''s height was about the same as Cecilia''s. However, when Cecilia confronted her momentum, she suddenly felt like she was a rabbit facing a cheetah. This was the presence of the top supermodel. The other person was just a model with no fame. How could there be such a presence? Cecilia had cold sweat. Chapter 128 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 13 Gu Shengyin looked at her coldly: "Miss Cecilia, please apologize to me for your words and actions." This was a public area. With so many models in the background, it was not impossible for a person to see what had just happened. However, no one had showed up. Obviously, they were simply watching from the sidelines. Ruan Keyi was simply good-tempered, but not without a temper. If she let Cecilia go today, it was estimated thatrge and small news reporters would ridicule her to death. Cecilia very much wanted to give her a supercilious look and arrogantly return a sentence, "Who are you ah?", or simply leave. However, facing the other person''s two pitch-ck eyes, she could not stop feeling afraid. She knew very well in her heart that she waspletely suppressed by the other party. The more time passed, the more unfavorable it was for her. Cecilia understood this in her heart; however, being asked to apologize to this kind of woman, she could not do it. Not knowing where this courage came from, she suddenly rushed towards Gu Shengyin and pushed her. The system warned Gu Shengyin when it discovered something amiss with Cecilia, so this time, Gu Shengyin took a few steps back because of Cecilia''s strength. She was going to fall. ording to Cecilia''s strength, she would definitely fall, and Gu Shengyin, who was well prepared thanks to the system''s warning, couldpletely avoid this fall. However, she did not intend to avoid it. If she really fell down like this today, she would be able to guarantee that Cecilia would roll out of Z Country tomorrow. Was she, Gu Shengyin, letting her off lightly like this good? However, the n could not keep up with the change. A pair of arms firmly caught her. It was Ludwig. At the same time, Gu Shengyin unexpectedly smelled the familiar lotus fragrance from him. Was it him? Gu Shengyin suddenly felt somewhat angry and ruthlessly red at Ludwig, who had secretly hid in a corner. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Ludwig thought that Gu Shengyin was still angry about the previous matter. He touched his nose, but did not remove his hand from Gu Shengyin''s waist. Facing Cecilia, who was stupefied by this development, Ludwig''s face turned cold in a sh: "Do you have any opinions about my femalepanion?" Cecilia genuinely started to panic. Who was Ludwig? She did not know Ruan Keyi, but it was absolutely impossible to not know Ludwig! His Majesty King of the Supermodel World. It was not only that. The Gardner Family had been in Western Europe for several hundred years. Whether it was the financial street or fashion world, they hold the bnce of power1 and influence. She practically did not think it over, and bowed deeply towards Gu Shengyin: "I''m sorry, this youngdy. I apologize for my behavior towards you." However, Gu Shengyin just looked at Ludwig: "My hand really hurts." Ludwig suddenly became nervous: "Where? Let me see." He did not even look at Cecilia, who was standing at the original spot with a deathly whiteplexion, and supported Gu Shengyin with his hand to the lounge. As soon as she came in, Gu Shengyin knew that this was a private lounge. She looked at Ludwig and gave him a new assessment ¨C a person who could have an independent lounge at Qinghua Fashion Week was absolutely not a simple supermodel. Apparently, her lover had better status in every worldpared to her? Gu Shengyin had this kind of thought. At this time, the system chose to pretend to be dead. Chapter 129 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 14 "Where did you get hurt?" Ludwig''s words interrupted her train of thoughts. In fact, Gu Shengyin just did not want to deal with Cecilia and made an excuse without thinking. However, when he asked her, she really felt pain on her right elbow. She raised her arm. As expected, her elbow was already purple. Ruan Keyi''s skin was very white and delicate, so this kind of purple bruise appearing would look very scary. Sure enough, Ludwig''s face sank after one look. In his heart, Cecilia''s modeling career was already sentenced the death penalty. However, he did not say anything. He just turned to the side to take a bottle of medicine and attentively took care of Gu Shengyin. "Lighter, pain!" Gu Shengyin gave him a look. Knowing that he was her lover, Gu Shengyin was not so polite to him. Ludwig was very happy. He previously felt that the woman in front of him always wore a mask. Now, this appearance, was the genuine her. A cool feeling came from the area where the medicine was applied, effectively alleviating the pain. Looking at Gu Shengyin''s rxed appearance, Ludwig suddenly paused: "You are not angry?" Going back two day''s time. Ludwig looked at Gu Shengyin and seriously said: "Miss Ruan Keyi, I fell in love with you at first sight." Gu Shengyin''s face was expressionless: "Every love at first sights aremon tricks." Ludwig: ? Gu Shengyin: "Do you think I am beautiful?" Ludwig did not understand clearly, but nodded. Gu Shengyin: "When you first saw me, did you have a favorable impression?" Ludwig still did not understand clearly, but nodded again. Gu Shengyin spread out both of her hands1: "Look, your so-called love at first sight was only because of my face." Ludwig felt that something was wrong, but did not know how to refute it. At this time, Gu Shengyin''s eyes suddenly shined after looking in a certain direction: "Don''t you think a Persian cat is beautiful?" Ludwig was not fond of that kind of little thing, but after seeing Gu Shengyin liked it, he nevertheless nodded. Gu Shengyin turned her head and smiled brightly: "Then you go buy it and fall in love at first sight with it." With her exnationplete, she grabbed her handbag and left in one go. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Time rewindplete. Gu Shengyin looked at the man''s eyes that deeply concealed his tension. She snickered in her heart and shook her head. Ludwig sighed with relief. He looked at Gu Shengyin again: "What about my confession?" Westerners were so straightforward. Although Gu Shengyin knew that he was her lover, she did no intend to let him go. "Ludwig, I think we are not suitable." She sighed. The man clearly felt somewhat hurt: "Why?" Gu Shengyin''s answer was very simple: "I do not have that feeling for you." Ludwig did not give up: "As far as I know, Keyi, you don''t have a lover. Since this is the case, why won''t you give me a chance?" Gu Shengyin remained unmoved: "Ludwig, there are some things that can''t be forced. I feel that this kind of thing is not what you want and you''ll have it." Her eyes looked at the man ''sincerely'': "Look, you are very handsome and rich. Girls that like you are numerous, and there are many who are more outstanding than me. Why don''t you consider them?" The system that had been secretly twisting its fingers while watching: Heavens! The spicy host was bing more and more bad. It felt that Ludwig was really pitiful¡­ Ludwig suddenly looked at Gu Shengyin and smiled: "You are right. Emotions, this kind of thing, there is no way to force it. Out of all those girls, I only have that feeling for you!" He did not give Gu Shengyin any time to react. He directly leaned over and blocker her mouth. After kissing, he looked at the dizzy Gu Shengyin: "Now do you feel anything towards me?" Chapter 130 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 15 Mei Lun sat at the guest table and frowned at the model on the stage. Truthfully speaking, this Qinghua Fashion Week, although the quality was not bad, there was no work that made people shine. Those veteran luxury brands were still continuing to use the previous styles, and there was not much breakthrough in innovation. He was a professionalmenter, but this time''s clothing style did not make him look forward to it. He thought that since this Qinghua Fashion Week was like this, at most, he would look forward to the final design, until that one female model appeared. The whole ce fell silent, then continuous shutter sounds followed. Gu Shengyin came out wearing ''Ice and Snow Domain''. Under the lights on stage, she truly resembled a snow queen, a mysterious goddess of ice and snow, descending to the human world. She wore a crown weaved together with shards of snow and held a cold ice sculpture carved into a scepter. Step by step, entering the human world. From a distance until nearby, it was like a dream. Her clothes were extremely cold and extremely luxurious; however, she, herself, was even more cold and honorable. It seemed as if the entire venue became cold because of her presence. It was obviously stillte in the summer, yet some people could not help but rub their arms. Mei Lun was reluctant to blink his eyes, afraid that he would miss any details. Until Gu Shengyin turned around and disappeared backstage, he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. He knew who that model was: Ruan Keyi. Four years ago in the fashion world¡­Loved¡­Later turned to film and television. He did not expect that she would actually appear on T-Station again after four years. Mei Lun believed he knew what to write for this issue. Mei Lun, who was already satisfied, did not know that there were more surprises waiting for him. This time, the shutters were pressed more urgently, as if the photographers wanted to use up all their film in just a few seconds. There was only one person who could be so favored by them, Ludwig Gardner. Mei Lun felt that his eyes were already insufficient. Obviously, Ludwig''s clothes was exactly the same as Ruan Keyi, but the two were actually wearing different styles. Ludwig was a knight. He was handsome. He was loyal. He was strong, and there was only one person in his eyes. The atmosphere at the scene had reached the highest point, especially the media. They had already written the headlines for tomorrow. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Mei Lun knew that there was still a big event waiting for him. Sure enough, the previous queen, along with her knight, walked on stage. Without a doubt, Ludwig was the number one male supermodel. When he fully released his momentum, he could practically suppress almost everyone''s light. Today, everyone could see that today''s Ludwig was undoubtedly in the best state. Even so, Gu Shengyin, who was standing next to him, was not inferior. Everyone could not ignore her standing next to Ludwig. This was Her Majesty Queen! The photographers were suddenly d that they had not used up all their film; otherwise, they would not know where to go cry. It was at this time that Ludwig suddenly made an unexpected move. When he walked to the stage, he abruptly turned around, knelt on one knee, held Gu Shengyin''s hand, and gently kissed it. "Your knight is eternally loyal to you alone, my Majesty Queen." This scene had already caused many people here to scream in a low voice. Her Majesty Queen lowered her head and looked at her knight with a faint smile. "I allow you to offer your loyalty, my knight. You belong to me alone." Trantor''s Corner: Fangirling time? Chapter 131 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 16 The final model that should have been the limelight had been subconsciously ignored. Everyone had set their sights on Gu Shengyin and Ludwig. Of course, a small number of people in another field paid attention on the design of the clothes. This time, the forum had been blown up. [The fourth time I watched the broadcast, Her Majesty Queen was so beautiful, I cried!] [My God! My Majesty Queen''s disdainful look out of the corner of her eye, I request you to receive my knees!] [My Majesty Queen, I want to carry your shoes!] [As a man, I have to admit that it was shameful to be swept away by Her Majesty Queen''s eyes.] [120th floor, be careful not to get killed!] [120th floor, you should be careful these days!] [Originally, I was a firm member of the FangKe Party, and my beliefs never wavered no matter what happened. However, after watching this video, my heart has turned to the Two Monarchs Party. I am sorry to the organization!] [I forgive you, upstairs, because I also became a Two Monarchs Party(manual goodbye)] [Persevere with the Two Monarchs Party, ten thousand years unmoved!] [Another FangKe Party. Not convinced, then fight!] [He he, Her Majesty Queen is only walking on the stage, that''s all. Don''t forget that her main business is now the big screen. Long live the FangKe Party!] ¡­¡­. Not only on the forum, Ruan Keyi''s V-blog also exploded. After the end of the show, Ludwig found Gu Shengyin. "The road outside has been blocked by reporters and fans. Your manager is dealing with it in front. Come with me." Ludwig pulled Gu Shengyin onto an inconspicuous small car. When the two people passed by, they happened to see a figure that looked identical to Gu Shengyin, who had put on sunsses and a baseball cap, being protected by Chen Rong in a hurried manner. Very quickly they were submerged by a swarm of reporters. After leaving, the two smiled. At this time, Gu Shengyin received a call from Chen jie: "Hey, Keyi, your fans are simply too crazy! These next few days, don''t go out. If you get blocked, it would be difficult to escape." Now, all the media were looking for the two of them, wanting to get first-hand interview information. After hanging up the phone, Ludwig suddenly raised his eyebrows: "Did your manager let you go back?" Gu Shengyin nodded. Although Ludwig felt somewhat disappointed, he still understood and quickly drove to Gu Shengyin''s apartment. When she was leaving, he suddenly leaned over and kissed Gu Shengyin''s face: "Although you have not epted me yet, I won''t give up." He pointed to his heart: "In here, it can only amodate you alone." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . He paused, then exined again in an overbearing way: "So, in your heart, only one is allowed!" He recalled those CP parties he saw on the forum with hate: "That Fang Ming, Zhang Qiao, or whatever, you are not allowed to be temped by them!" Gu Shengyin did not know whether tough or cry. This man, even without the memories from the previous worlds, had always been so intense with his possessiveness. Gu Shengyin was restingfortably at home for a week. Unsurprisingly, almost half of the fashion magazines in this issue published the T-Station photo of her and Ludwig''s. All magazines were sold out of stock, causing the printers tough. In particr, Ludwig kneeling on one knee made her be known as "the only woman who could conquer His Majesty King" by the media. At the same time, invitations of major brands and various fashion magazine interviews that called had been rejected by Chen Rong. In the end, Chen Rong, who felt troubled and annoyed, asked for Gu Shengyin''s consent and issued a statement under the name of Ruan Keyi, clearly stating that this time''s fashion show was for her close friend and had no intention of returning to the fashion world. This upsurge slowly dropped. Chapter 132 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 17 Qinghua Film and Television City. As thergest domestic film and television base, almost every day, there were fans who would silently squat there to scout out their idol''s itinerary. Ming Shujia, wearing her sunsses, walked by slowly with her assistant. Everyone saw her manner of dressing and knew that she was a celebrity. One after another, they looked at her with interest; however, after discovering that it was someone they did not recognize at all, once again became bored. Ming Shujia bit her lip, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Sheforted herself: One day, I will not go through this type of thing again. "It''s Ruan Keyi!" "Keyi, I love you!" When she was about to enter the door, she heard a lot of people cry out in a low voice. Her footsteps paused, turned around, and saw a tall woman get off from a nanny car. Each and every fan, who had previously ignored her, behaved as if they had won the lottery at this moment. ''Hu'' sounds covered the entire area. (ºôÀ²À²µÄÈ«²¿‡úÁËÉÏÈ¥) "Keyi, seeking group photo!" "I brought you a present!" "Your Majesty Queen, I have been guarding here for more than ten days ever since I heard that you started filming!" Gu Shengyin was very familiar with this situation. She had a patient temper and took photos with her fans. As for the gifts, Chen Rong would use discretion to choose which gifts should be received and which gifts should not be received. Gu Shengyin felt a gaze and looked over just to see a person''s back. Ming Shujia? The system told her before that Ming Shujia received a supporting role in ¡¶Divinity¡·. It seemed that she also came here to prepare for the film. Gu Shengyin''s lips turned up into a smile. She knew that Ming Shujia, this person, was narrow-minded and thought highly of herself. Ming Shujia always felt that the reason why she wasn''t red enough was because she did not meet a director who appreciated her. Towards people like Ruan Keyi, on one hand, she envied their natural good conditions, and on the other hand, she secretly disdained them for relying on their face to make a living. Yet, the role that she got today was exchanged with her own body. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Who knew where her sense of superiority came from? When Gu Shengyin arrived at the studio, almost all the actors and actresses stood up. Even Li Fengyunughed a "He he" and greeted her. An actress like Ruan Keyi had good external qualifications, outstanding acting skills, and was top ss. The key point was that she did not use the back door. Which director did not like an actress like this? Ming Shujia looked at the smiles of those popr artists apanying Ruan Keyi. She looked at the serious face of Director Li when she came in, butughed when Ruan Keyi came in. She looked at the group of people apanying Ruan Keyi''s assistant. All the stars cup themselves around the moon.1 Ever since she arrive in this body, what had she been trying to obtain by spending great effort? Wasn''t it for status and the feeling of superiority from all the stars cupping themselves around the moon? Gu Shengyin saw that Ming Shujia wore a bashful smile and walked up to her: "Hello, Keyi jie, I am a neer, Ming Shujia. Please give me a lot of advice." Even if she, Ming Shujia, had been struggling in the entertainment circle for a long time,in front of Ruan Keyi, wasn''t an 18th-line artist just like a neer? Gu Shengyin looked at her eyes and had to admit that Ming Shujia''s temperament was the same as her name, clear and sweet, pure and harmless. Looking at her appearance alone, no one would have thought that she would not hesitate to force herself to apany men twice her age in order to get what she wanted. Sure enough, to know a person''s face, but not their heart. Gu Shengyin smiled in return. She knew that Ming Shujia put in a lot of effort to be in this film. She hoped that she could rely on this trophy film to change her fortunes. In fact, she did achieve this in the original story. However, she was facing Gu Shengyin now. Ming Shujia wanting to shoot this film smoothly depends on whether she, Gu Shengyin, agrees or not. Chapter 133 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 18 ¡¶Divinity¡·narrated the era of ancient times. The human race, devil race, demon race, and the God race, in order to fight for qi and resources, every race continuously waged war on one another to the extent of intive whine of geese.1 The era was unstable and treacherous. Everyone possessed formidable spiritual power and were not afraid of the consequences of killing. To not abide by thew and kill made the Heavens furious, so much that they came down from Heaven and punished them as a warning. However, every races that had already killed until their eyes turned red could not stop at all. If this continued, perhaps every race would disappear under the punishment of Heaven. Finally, the God race''s Queen, Shen Yin, inherited the most valuable treasure of Wannian, the Star Compass, and cast a spell, using herself as a sacrifice. Dissipated the spiritual power of the human race, deprived the demon race''s wisdom, exiled the devil race to the other side of the endless abyss, and the God race also eternally lost the qualifications to set foot on thisnd again. They built a beautiful city above the 9 Heavens, but could only look at their own homnd in mncholy. Gu Shengyin, in this film, yed the role of the God race''s Queen, Shen Yin. Ming Shujia yed the role of the spirit of Shen Yin''s spiritual artifact, Star Compass. Star Compass was a spiritual artifact that already had its own consciousness. It was arrogant, yet naive. In the entire continent, she only obeyed themand of her master, the God race''s Queen, Shen Yin. This role was actually not easy to perform. Director Li originally wanted to find a vivacious actress with good acting skills; however, Ming Shujia''s gold master gave the crew a huge investment, and also promised to let her y this role. However, if Ming Shujia''s acting skills were really poor, Director Li did not mind changing her role. The filming in the morning was quite smooth. At noon, after the crew had finished eating, took a break before starting to shoot. Ming Shujia felt somewhat nervous. In the afternoon, there was a scene with the Star Compass and the Queen. "Xing er, are you going to tease the nsmen again?" Gu Shengyin had a majestic appearance. Although her tone had reproach, it secretly contained a hint of¡­pet¡­as she looked at the spiritual artifact spirit. "Each and every one of those nsmen''s courage are very¡­" Ming Shujia suddenly stopped speaking. She obviously remembered her lines distinctly. However, for some reason, under Gu Shengyin''s indifferent gaze, she stared nkly, unable to speak. "Cut! Return in a swirl of dust2!" Director Li frowned and looked at Ming Shujia, but did not say anything. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "They all know that you are a spiritual artifact spirit, so they deliberately yield to you. You, ah, are a few ten thousand years old. How are you still so mischievous like this?" Ming Shujia subconsciously opened her mouth: "Heng! Who wants them to yield to me! I¡­If I take action, they will all topple over one by one." "Cut!" "Ming Shujia, where are your feelings? I''m not letting you dully read your lines. You are acting right now. Your expression makes me think think that you are reading a textbook." Director Li felt a bit angry. This scene actually did not need much acting skills. If Ming Shujia could not even do this, then theter part of the film did not need to be mentioned. It was not like this. It shouldn''t be like this. Ming Shujia was very confused. She knew that her level was not like this. When she was at home, she had repeatedly practiced in front of the mirror countless times. There was no situation of forgetting her lines or having a nk mind at all. "Sorry, Director Li, I will pay attention." She sincerely faced Director Li and apologized. Facing Gu Shengyin, she gave an apologetic smile. "Keyi jie, I have troubled you." Gu Shengyin did not mind and smiled: "You should properly prepare first. Don''t be impatient." Ming Shujia took in a deep breath and finished this scene. She subconsciously looked over to Gu Shengyin, who simply smiled. Chapter 134 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 19 "Host, you are really bad." The system said to Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin took a bottle of water from the assistant and drank slowly. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw that Ming Shujia was looking at the script. The system was speechless. Gu Shengyin was suppressing Ming Shujia. Although Ming Shujia''s acting was not bad; however, when faced with Gu Shengyin''s strength, it was still far worse. If Gu Shengyin really wanted to suppress her, she could absolutely make her unable to say a word. However, that would be too obvious. Gu Shengyin simply used a very small trick and did it in a ce that Director Li could not see. Ming Shujia was evidently affected to a certain degree. It was probably because Ruan Keyi''s reputation was too good, and there had never been a scandal of suppressing neers. Everyone was not skeptical about her. Even Ming Shujia, herself, ced the me on herself. On that final scene, Gu Shengyin was also deliberate. If she kept pressing Ming Shujia, with Director Li''s temper, it would be very possible for him to directly rece the actor. Although it would achieve her goal, it would also be a lot less fun, wouldn''t it? She looked at Ming Shujia, who was frowning. Let her suffer, and at the same time, hold a glimmer of hope, like a drowning person holding onto a driftwood. Waiting until the end, let her discover that it was actually useless. Even if she caught onto driftwood, the ocean is a vast body of water with no sign of human habitation. Even if she did not drown, she would starve to death or die of thirst. There was no opportunity to live at all. In this way, when she finally understood, she would feel more despair and pain. Ming Shujia, aren''t you an expert at trampling people under the soles of your feet, eternally not changing your fortune? (Ã÷Êæ¼Ñ£¬Äã²»ÊǺÜÉÃéLŒ¢È˲ÈÔÚÄ_µ×ÓÀßh²»ÄÜ·­Éí†á) Then, I will also let you taste this feeling. The system, who was well aware with the host''s idea, silently lit an incense for Ming Shujia. When she was done with her work for the day, Gu Shengyin, who came out of the fitting room, heard several staff members of the crew whispering. "What is he doing?" "My God, looking from up close, he''s really handsome!" There was already a spection in her heart. As expected, when she went out, she saw a tall man standing next to Director Li and talking to him in a deep voice. Please read this at the original site, . "Keyi!" Ludiwg saw her and exposed a handsome smile. Gu Shengyin clearly heard the sound of swallowing watering from behind. She secretly nced at the man who provoked bees that guided butterflies. She walked over and was surprised: "Director Li and Ludwig are acquainted?" Ludwig smiled and opened his mouth: "I am a fan of Director Li''s films. I have a collection of all of his films." "What did youe here for?" Gu Shengyin asked. "First, I heard that Director Li was filming here, so I came to see my idol." Ludwig made a show of being very much in earnest.1 "The second reason¡­" Ludwig nced at her. "I thought you knew." Director Li looked at the two of them and instantly understood the meaning of Ludwig. He looked at Gu Shengyin and teased: "I have never heard of you having a close rtionship with a man. It turned out that you are too hidden." Gu Shengyin quickly said: "Director Li, don''t misunderstand. It''s not what you think." Ludwig did not hide his thoughts: "Keyi did not say anything wrong. I am temporarily still her friend, but I am in the middle of pursuing her. If there is any change in our rtionship, I will thank you for your words." Gu Shengyin was toozy to talk nonsense with him and lifted her legs to leave. Ludwig promptly said goodbye and chased after her. Chapter 135 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 20 The next day, spections of Film Queen Ruan Keyi and supermodel Ludwig dating made the headlines. However, neither side had rified this spection, and the media also did not block people. "Host, when are you going to ept Ludwig''s pursuit?" The system asked curiously. Gu Shengyin, who was applying nail polish, nced at the system and said: "This thing, look at my mood." The system did not understand. Obviously, the host liked her lover. Why did she not be with him after knowing the identity of the other person? Gu Shengyin did not want to exin what was called "¨¤o(proud) ji¨¡o(lovable)" to her system at all. "You are the treasure that has been passed down in my God race. You should know that the Star Compass is rted to my God race. If it falls to the hands of others, there will be serious consequences!" Queen Shen Yin''s face was frosty cold. Her hand ruthlessly pped on top of the table as she stood up, and strictly stared at the Star Compass spirit standing in front of her. This was the scene where the Star Compass spirit prepared to secretly sneak out of the God race''s forbidden grounds and go y, but was discovered by Queen Shen Yin, who became furious. Ming Shujia knew that she should refute, but under Gu Shengyin''s raging momentum, she could not speak. "Cut!" Director Li did not show a good look towards Ming Shujia. Just a moment ago, whether it was Gu Shengyin''s anger, facial expressions, or body gestures, it was quite in ce. He could not help but cheer. Where did he know that Ming Shujia would unexpectedly cause the card to drop(stop filming). Anyone would feel very angry. "Again!" "You are the treasure that has been passed down in my God race. You should know that the Star Compass is rted to my God race. If it falls to the hands of others, there will be serious consequences!" "I¡­I¡­" Ming Shujia felt so anxious that she could cry, but she really was unable to speak. This time, she did not wait for Director Li to get angry and took the initiative to apologize. "Trouble Director Li to give me another chance." Her manner of speaking was very humble. She knew that if the director was dissatisfied with her performance, with his temper, it was very possible that he would change her. Director Li gave her a chance, but Ming Shujia did not catch it. "Cut! This scene is suspended first. Keyi, you go rest. Zhang Qiao, Xu Ruyun, you two get ready for the next scene." Director Li directly pointed to the two actors standing on the other side. He turned towards Ming Shujia and said: "These next two days, carefully ponder over the script. Two dayster, I will let you try again. If you can''t do it, you don''t have toe again." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Ming Shujia bit her lip and nodded. She walked to the side and faced Gu Shengyin: "Keyi jie, these two days, can I trouble you to help with the script?" When she said this, several actors and actresses, who were preparing at the side, all looked over inconceivably. Who did she think she was? Even dared to open her mouth and ask their grand Film Queen to apany her to practice acting? Gu Shengyin was also surprised. It seemed that Ming Shujia was at the end of her tether. However, help a small 18th-line artist act? Ruan Keyi was not cheap-priced like this. She was not prepared to raise Ming Shujia''s value. "I am truly sorry. These two days, I have a y. Moreover, tomorrow afternoon, I have an announcement to release. I''m afraid there is no time." Gu Shengyin smiled very politely, and her refusal was also quite neat. After Gu Shengyin left, someone at the side opened their mouth andughed: "Some people, just because they have a gold master, did they genuinely believe that their face was so big? Still want to let our Film Queen help you act? Are you aware of how much our Keyi jie''s value is?" Ming Shujia entering through the back door1, this matter, was not regarded as a secret in the crew. Although she had worked hard and kept a low profile during this period of time, a few actors and actresses still disliked her. Ming Shujia lowered her head. Her fingernails ruthlessly dug into the flesh of her palm, letting the pain stimte her emotions. These people looking down on her, one day, I will let you guys regret it! Chapter 136 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 21 When Gu Shengyin saw Ming Shujia again, she was evidently shocked. The Ming Shujia before her eyes had a paleplexion, and her makeup could not conceal her haggard expression. Apparently, she had not been veryfortable during these past two days. Moreover, if she was ultimately reced after paying a high price to obtain this role, how could Gu Shengyin not understand her feelings. "Truly pathetic." Gu Shengyinmented. The system gave birth to the feeling of crisis. Just as it was about to remind the host not to be deceived by Ming Shujia''s appearance, it heard Gu Shengyin continue saying the next sentence. "I really wanted to see her have an even more pathetic appearance." Gu Shengyin clicked her tongue ruefully. System: ¡­ These past two days, Ming Shujia worked very hard and also spent a lot of effort. However¡­This was not useful. "Cut!" Director Li wrinkled his brows and shouted. He said to Ming Shujia: "Two days ago, I have already exined clearly. You can go. Don''te tomorrow." Ming Shujia''s face was deathly pale. She almost cried requesting Director Li to give her another chance. However, Director Li obviously saw this scene many times before and was not the least bit moved. He merely called people at the scene to take her away. No one opened their mouth to plead for her. Ming Shujia looked at each person on the site. There would always be a day where such a thing will happen. These people will kneel at the soles of her feet, crying and begging like she did today. If Gu Shengyin knew what she thought, she would definitely ask: "In the end, where did your confidencee from?" Ming Shujia''s role was finally received by an actress whose reputation was not bad and had solid acting skills. Contrariwise, there was no more slip-ups, causing Director Li''s expression to rx. In the following days, Gu Shengyin had been running to both studios every day. Besides Ludwig, who persevered unremittingly, harassing her daily by phone call, she was practically too busy tomunicate with other people during this period. Until the film was finished. "It''s finally over!" Xu Ruyun, from the same crew, said in a rxed tone. Everyone was emotionally touched. ¡¶Divinity¡·, this film, involved a lot battle scenes. All the actors and actresses wanted to hang Wei Ya (author of Divinity), not to mention all kinds of scenes in the water and not too many onnd. Director Li also exposed a smile. "Tomorrow, I will treat everyone at Yuntian Hotel!" "Oh!" "Director Li is so generous!" On the evening of the next day, the whole crew came to Yuntian Hotel. "Cheers!" "Prays that the office box has a huge sale!" The ones who drank were picked up by their respective managers. After getting some good sleep for several days, Gu Shengyin, once again, felt that she was finally alive. Of course, it was mainly because she was shocked by a news. Breaking news! Star Entertainment''s Shaodong has a new love! Star Entertainment''s Shaodong Yu Siyang has new love, Ming Shujia had two or three past affairs! Gu Shengyin readments and posted her ownments on it: "Ming Shujia, this woman, is really a force that can''t be killed. Her past broke out like this and was still able to climb Star Entertainment''s Shaodong. Whether Yu Siyang did not care about her past or Ming Shujia letting Yu Siyang believe that the news was false, it all proved that this woman''s means were extraordinary. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Sure enough, the next day, Ruan Keyi saw Ming Shujia in thepany. Compared to a few days before, Ming Shujia''s overall temperament became different. Gu Shengyin''s eyes swept over her. Her whole body had brand names, the makeup on her face was exquisite and appropriate to the asion. Where did she look wan and sallow like before? Chapter 137 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 22 "Keyi jie." Ming Shujia took the initiative toe and greet Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin indifferently smiled at her. Ming Shujia pretended to caress the hair on her right cheek. In the middle of that action, an exquisitedies'' watch was revealed. It was a limited edition of a women''s wristwatch that was worth seven figures. Gu Shengyinplied with her intentions. Her gaze paused on the wristwatch. Sure enough, Ming Shujiaughed very happily: "Keyi jie also saw this watch?" Gu Shengyin exposed a perfect smile: "When I did not switch over to the film industry yet, I was a global spokesperson. Now, I still have a lot of custom-made items at home." Ming Shujia''s face turned ugly. Originally, she intended to show off, but she did not expect to be hit in the face instead. "I still have a matter to attend to. Keyi jie will walk first." Since she provoked her embarrassingly, of course she would not want to stay here. Chen Rong''s mouth deted with disdain: "This Ming Shujia still had not established a foothold, yet was so impatient to show off. It is difficult to be a big tool (ëy³É´óÆ÷)." Gu Shengyin did not agree. Ming Shujia was not like this in the original story. Perhaps it was because she experienced too many blows, so she could not wait to prove herself. "Let''s go." Ming Shujia went out and happened to see Yu Siyang waiting for her. Yu Siyang was a well-known yboy in the entertainment circle. As a Shaodong of Star Entertainment, at least half of Star Entertainment''s female artists had a scandal with him. Of course, he was quite a gentleman and paid particr attention to their feelings and wishes. If they really did not want to, he never forced them. "Siyang." Ming Shujia sweetly called out. The other person did not embrace her like usual. "Siyang, what''s wrong?" Ming Shujia was somewhat puzzled. "You went to find Ruan Keyi today?" Yu Siyang looked at her, his expression somewhat unmeasurable. He was undoubtedly very handsome. He had that type of sharp handsomeness. When heughed, he would have an atmosphere that girls are attracted to. But, at this moment, his profound face was somewhat scary. Ming Shujia revealed a sweet smile: "Previously, I received the care of Keyi jie when we filmed together, so I went to greet her, that''s all." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Yu Siyang sneered: "Ming Shujia, those little tricks of yours, don''t show it in front of me. She, Ruan Keyi, is who? Even when I am facing her, I must be polite. You are a woman relying on my capacity at Star Entertainment to have a footing. What qualifications do you have to show off in front of her?" "I warn you. Regardless of how you want to y, I don''t care. But remember, don''t take hold of an idea and calcte her!" Ming Shujia''splexion turned pale. After half a day1, she unsightly smiled: "I know." Yu Siyang saw her like this, lowered his head and smiled. "That''s right. If you are obedient, I will naturally give you what you want." Ming Shujia cleverly stooped into his arms, hiding her eyes filled with resentment in his bosom. The next day, Gu Shengyin had nothing to do. She directly turned off the rm clock and went to back to sleep, not knowing what to do this evening. Until a doorbell woke her up. "Who?" She did not tidy herself up, knowing that there were a few people who lived in this apartment. The door opened, revealing the handsome face of Ludwig. Ludwig looked at the woman, whose hair was in a disorderly manner and had a drowsy-eyed appearance, and felt that she was adorable. "What''s up?" Gu Shengyin and conveniently gave Ludwig a ss of water. "I''m leaving the country." Ludwig held the ss of water and looked at her. Chapter 138 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 23 Ludwig makes his move!! Gu Shengyin''s drowsiness suddenly disappeared. She looked at Ludwig and said calmly: "I will wash my face and rinse my mouth first." Soon, she came out and the two sat face to face. "Keyi, my feelings towards you, you also know." He earnestly looked at her. "I hope you can ept me." Gu Shengyin looked at him. It was true that Ludwig had done enough during these past six months. Gu Shengyin tilted her head and looked at him: "In that case, you said that you like me. What kind of like is it?" Ludwig looked at Gu Shengyin with some disbelief. She¡­Did she mean¡­? "Of course, I want to marry you. I will be with you for a lifetime, that kind of like. No, it is love. I love you." Ludwig said full of affection. Gu Shengyin somewhat avoided his look: "I can''t see your sincerity." Ludwig felt anxious: "No, Keyi, I swear that I am unconditionally loyal to your heart and do not have two hearts. I''m not afraid of beingughed by you. Before you, my heart had never moved for any woman. I do not know how to pursue a girl. Perhaps I am not doing good enough, but you have to believe my feelings towards you." Gu Shengyin quietly listened to him finish speaking and did not say anything. Ludwig had never felt so nervous like this before. He tightly stared at Gu Shengyin, hoping that she would respond to his words, yet afraid to hear ruthless words of rejection from those rosy lips. Gu Shengyin saw that he had changed because of her. The drama was good enough. She finally decided to show mercy and let him go. She wrinkled her brows, appearing to be confused: "This ah¡­but I heard that when people confess, they have to kneel on the ground and send a ring." Ludwig was in a daze for two seconds andughed towards Gu Shengyin because of this sentence. Afterwards, he stood up in ecstasy, hugged Gu Shengyin, and ferociously kissed her two lips. "You wait, I will call them to send the ring in the afternoon!" If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . This whole day, Ludwig stayed in Gu Shengyin''s apartment. The two sat quietly together, asionally talking or sweetly kissing. When the doorbell rang, Ludwig was wearing an apron making dinner for Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin got up and opened the door. It was an unfamiliar blonde-haired foreigner. "Who are you?" Gu Shengyin asked vigntly. Ludwig heard the noise and came out: "Don''t worry. I let hime." Gu Shengyin noticed that when the man saw Ludwig wearing an apron, the expression on his face seemed to be distorted for a moment. The man handed the box in his hand to Ludwig. The two said something in a lowered voice, and then that foreigner left. "Go to the bedroom first, and thene out after ten minutes." Ludwig said to her. Already guessing what the man was going to do, Gu Shengyin obediently walked into the bedroom. She waited inside until Ludwig called her out. On the table, exquisite dinner was already arranged, and the man, who attracted Gu Shengyin, was standing at the side of the dinner table. In his arms, he held a bouquet of delicate roses and looked at her affectionately. "Because of the time, I can''t give you a perfect marriage proposal," Ludwig clearly felt somewhat guilty, "but I can''t wait, Keyi." He knelt down on one knee and slowly held out a hand towards Gu Shengyin. In his hand, there was a simple and unadorned jewelry box with a gorgeous beryl ring glistening inside. Chapter 139 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 24 "The rings of our Gardner Family''s heir are divided into pairs." Ludwig looked at Gu Shengyin: "Keyi, are you willing to be our Gardner Family''s mistress?" Gu Shengyin''s answer was to smile and extend her hand. Ludwig excitedly put the ring on her finger. After that, he stood up and ferociously kissed her. Until the two of them were somewhat panting, Ludwig pressed his forehead on Gu Shengyin''s forehead: "I know that proposing to you like this had wronged you. Keyi, wait for me. I will give you one of the most magnificent wedding." Gu Shengyin looked at him and smiled: "You should know that I don''t care about this." "But I care." Ludwig looked at her seriously. "In my heart, you deserve the best." Gu Shengyin took a picture of the food using her cell phone and sent it on her V-blog. In the picture, there was a pair of sping hands. Apanying it was a sentence: "Love dinner, please bless us. [Smile]" Of course, she did not take a picture of the ring. It was not that she was afraid of making their romance public, but because Ludwig prevented her. "Wait first. This time, I will go back and start making preparations for our wedding. Give me one month''s time. After one month, I wille back to Z Country and announce our marriage." "I don''t wish for anyone to question our feelings." Gu Shengyin epted his decision and also felt moved. This man was truly striving hard to give her the best care. Keyi''s V-blog was directly blown up. [Oh my God, it''s suddenly toote to defend against being pasted on the face with dog food.] [Today is not April Fool''s Day, right?] [Your Majesty Queen, who is that man?] [Although the goddess is in love, and the boyfriend is not me, I give my blessings] [Although the goddess is in love, and the boyfriend is not me, I give my blessings +1] [Although the goddess is in love, and the boyfriend is not me, I give my blessings +2] [I just want to know who that lucky man is, ah ah ah] Upstairs, I also want to know, ah ah ah ah] If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin immediately received a call from Chen Rong. "You are together." Chen Rong sounded very certain. Ludwig pursuing Gu Shengyin, this thing, she was well aware of. Gu Shengyin gave her a positive answer. Chen Rong took in a deep breath. Fortunately she prepared herself for this matter long ago and was not caught unprepared1. In less than an hour, the news of ¡¾Film Queen Ruan Keyi deres romance!]was on the headlines. Practically everyone was guessing who the owner, whose hand had intertwined with Ruan Keyi''s fingers, was. The fans had guessed that it was Fang Ming, Zhang Qiao, or the others who had previously had a CP with her. Ludwig had also been guess by theizens, but everyone was not thinking the matter through, just simply guessing. After being ruthlessly "punished" by a certain jealous man, Gu Shengyin had no choice but to send out another V-blog: "Everyone, don''t guess casually. He is not a person in Show Business (entertainment industry). When the time is ripe, I will tell everyone." It could be said that her sentence somewhat stealthily changed the concept. She said a person "not in Show Business". When everyone read this, they will subconsciously rece it with "entertainment circle". In this way, they were more and more unable to guess who that man was. After apanying her to eat dinner, he left. In order to take care of some matters, he must leave the next day and return to his country . The 22nd day after Ludwig left Z Country. ¡¶Divinity¡·was released. Like an unstoppable hurricane. ¡¶Divinity¡·quickly upied everyone''s line of sight in a dried up and devastating way. Chapter 140 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 25 ¡¶Divinity¡·celebration feast. In fact, even Director Li Fengyun did not think that¡¶Divinity¡·would unexpectedly be like a volcanic rock. Xing Yu''s top level hade. Xing Yu was thergest investor for this film, and was, without a doubt, the biggest winner. Gu Shengyin was also notcking. Temporarily leaving aside on how much she got paid, in the original agreement, she had 5% of the office box''s shares. Visually estimating it, 9 digits was already an iron nail. Furthermore, as the number one female lead of¡¶Divinity¡·, she was the soul of the entire film. The her today practically seized everyone''s limelight. Ming Shujia also appeared at this banquet. However, she was the femalepanion of Yu Siyang ¨C ording to her position, this sort of asion was not above her (ÒÔËýµÄ¿§Î»£¬ÕâÖÖ³¡ºÏÔ­±¾ÂÖ²»ÉÏËý). Gu Shengyin was in the midst of traveling back and forth between every major investors, with a flowery smile and toasting with them. Ming Shujia saw the investor who introduced her into the¡¶Divinity¡· crew. He was smiling with endless benevolence, using both of his hands to toast with Gu Shengyin: "Miss Ruan is almost the same age as my daughter. She is still a little girl eying all kinds famous brands. Miss Ruan has already tempered yourself with a career like this, really young and promising (ËýÏÖÔÚ»¹ÊǸöÑÛÀïÖ»Óи÷ÖÖÃûÅƵÄСŮº¢£¬ÈîС½ã¾ÍÒѾ­´³³öÁËÕâô´óÒ»·¬ÊÂÒµ£¬¹ûÕæÊÇÄêÇáÓÐΪ). Gu Shengyin politely touched her ss against his: "Miss Yuan is naturally innocent and romantic. Mr. Yuan is blessed." This sentence made themugh to their heart''s content. That Yuan businessman turned his head and saw Ming Shujia, seemingly surprised for a moment. Looking at Yu Siyang next to her, he exposed a meaningful and profound smile. Ming Shujia pretended not to see that. She looked at the graceful Gu Shengyin amongst the crowd. Obviously the same age, but she was already deeply stuck in the mud, mixing among men in order to give herself a chance to y in a film. But what about her, Ruan Keyi? There were plenty of unimaginable big film productions personally going to her door to invite her (RKY). Whether she participated in it still had to depend on her mood. Ming Shujia herself had to apany men who she did not like at all, feigning civility. Whereas, she (RKY) could openly disy her own romance. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Why? She finally had another chance toe back again. Arriving in Ming Shujia''s body, was it topare the scenery to see my own misery? Yu Siyang saw that she constantly looked at Ruan Keyi and pulled her to the side. "What are you thinking about? Don''t think that you are hiding it very well. The jealousy in your eyes areing out." He scoffed andughed. Then, he warned her, "I tell you, there are numerous people in this entertainment circle who are envious of Ruan Keyi, but so far, no one has ever surpassed her." "It goes without saying that you guys are not people of the same world. It''s best that you put away those small thoughts." He finished speaking, no longer paid attention to her, and walked towards an investor. "Keyi!" Gu Shengyin felt a little dizzy ¨C She drank a little too much tonight. Upon hearing this voice, she remained calm and collected. Her brows were puckered. Zhou Chuansheng was the g man who colluded together with Ming Shujia in the original story and framed Ruan Keyi into marrying him, but did not cherish her. Of course, at this time, he was still the rich second generation who pursued Gu Shengyin. "Mr. Zhou, we are not familiar with each other." Gu Shengyin corrected him. "Please call me Miss Ruan." Zhou Chuansheng felt very frustrated. He regarded himself as very handsome and rich. He was never disadvantageous in the affairs of love. When he first saw Ruan Keyi, he was attracted by this woman''s special profound temperament. However, it was already almost a year, yet no matter how polite he was, this woman did not have the appearance of falsely declining him. Chapter 141 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 26 Due to the ipatibility of the two, they had nothing much to say to each other. Gu Shengyin turned, intending to leave; however, because she felt dizzy and her step was unsteady, she was not careful and stepped on the hem of her dress. "Be careful!" Zhou Chuansheng certainly wouldn''t let go of this opportunity and held her in his arms with care. Gu Shengyin struggled free from his arms and stood up at the same time: "Thank you, Mr. Zhou." After speaking, she nodded, turned around, and left. Zhou Chuansheng stayed in the original ce, as if he could breathe in the remaining fragrance. This matter, Gu Shengyin did not ce it in her heart. However, when she saw the news the next day, she knew right away that she was ckened by people. There was a set of photographs of her and Zhou Chuansheng on the inte. The first one was the scene where she almost fell and was embraced by him yesterday. The angle of this photo was chosen very cleverly. When people who did not know the truth looked at it, they would think that these two people embraced each other with deep feelings. There were more than a dozen photos after it, which were all photos of Ruan Keyi and Zhou Chuansheng. Gu Shengyin looked at these photos on one side, while admiring this person''s photography skills. Obviously those photos did not have any ambiguous ces; however, when they assembled it this way, coupled with a trace of hidden meaning, it made it seem like Gu Shengyin had been intimate with Zhou Chuansheng for a very long time. ¡¾The man behind Film Queen Ruan Keyi] ¡¾The truth! Ruan Keyi and Young Master Zhou have been in love for many years!] ¡¾Digging up Ruan Keyi''s emotional history one at a time] Gu Shengyin was somewhat puzzled. What was this person''s purpose? Just to spread her scandal? Chen Rong evidently also did not guess the other person''s objective. Of course, she knew that Gu Shengyin and Zhou Chuansheng had no rtionship. As for what there was, it was only that man''s unrequited love. She still called tofort Gu Shengyin: "Don''t worry. This sort of chasing the wind and clutching at shadows1 report can''t rock wind and waves2. However, just a moment ago, Star Entertainment''s public rtions issued a statement saying that this was simply a false, ckening matter. On the inte, there was breaking news on the media. ¡¾The Ruan Keyi that you don''t know! There are huge materials!] Without needing to say anything else, this post''s title was enough to attract people. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Thatndlord3 used the news of Ruan Keyi and Zhou Chuansheng to cut deeply into the topic and link it to the V-blog that Gu Shengyin sent out not long ago. (ÄǸöÂ¥Ö÷ÒÔÈîçæÒǺÍÖÜ´«êɵÄÕâ¸öÐÂÎÅΪÇÐÈëµã) [From that report, we can see that Ruan Keyi and Zhou Groups'' Young Master maintained a close rtionship for at least a year. Certainly, there are numerousizens who had made conjectures about the photo that Film Queen Ruan had sent out on V-blog not long ago. Is this the same person or not? Thendlord will give everyone an analysis.] After that, thendlord, who imed to have breaking news, opened in an extremely professional tone. He even put out Zhou Chuansheng''s itinerary and sprinkled a ton of things on top of it. Finally, thendlord concluded that the man who had sped hands with Ruan Keyi in the photo was definitely not Zhou Chuansheng! Then, was Ruan Keyi standing with each foot in a different boat?4 This was not in line with her image from the rumors. [He he, thendlord just recently saw that Star Entertainment''s public rtions had already issued a statement saying that Film Queen Ruan had no close rtionship with Young Master Zhou; however, up until now, I have not seen Zhou Group issue any statement. In that case, is it permissible for thendlord toprehend it as Young Master''s default for this matter?] Thisndlord''s breaking news was not only limited to this. He also wrote a lot more after that, talking about how chaotic Ruan Keyi''s private life was before she became famous, how she paid several boyfriends when she was in the fashion circle, and so on. Thendlord was simply itching to burst out Ruan Keyi''s ancestors to the 18th generation. Once posted, it caused thousands of waves of surprise. Trantor''s Corner: I don''t think we need to guess who is behind this¡­ Chapter 142 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 27 Although the post was quickly deleted by Star Entertainment, it stirred up enormous reactions. Many fans ran to Ruan Keyi''s V-blog and cursed with rage, saying that they were deceived and so on. Gu Shengyin wasbing through thosements. There was definitely a navy in there, but absolutely also numerous fans. Yesterday, these people were still saying ''I will love you for a lifetime''. Now, they turned their faces and did not recognize her, cursing and calling her a slut. Gu Shengyin thought, if the real Ruan Keyi saw these words, she ought to be broken-hearted ah. Chen Rong came over early to apany her. Seeing that she was sitting there, not knowing what she was thinking, she thought that her mood was affected andforted her: "Don''t think too much. The public rtions team on thepany''s side had already taken the matter into their hands and will resolve this matter." She spoke again, her voice cold: "There is definitely someone behind the scenes cking you. If I can''t investigate it, then wait for them to bear Star Entertainment''s fury." Star Entertainment acted very swiftly. They issued a statement. In the remarks of the previous post, the rumors about Ruan Keyi in the fashion industry and the news about her private life were all false. Those so-called "photos" were also all products of PS1. Additionally, they solemnly dered that this post''sndlord had already damaged the reputation and rights of Star Entertainment''s employee. They would submit awyer''s letter to the court. However, the focus of the public''s concern had not been answered. After Ruan Keyi had sent out a picture with her and her lover''s 10 fingers intertwined together, she was once again photographed being intimate with Zhou Chuansheng. Star Entertainment had dered this to be untrue, but Zhou Chuansheng, over there, had not dered his position. Star Entertainment''s PR2 contacted Zhou Chuansheng, but the other party refused to rify this matter. "Don''t go through this thing. I really did not see how Zhou Chuansheng was actually this type of person!" Chen Rong clenched her teeth in anger. "A person who did not seem to be bad unexpectedly was not too busy to help!" Gu Shengyin was obviously calmer than her. After all, what kind of person Zhou Chuansheng was in reality, she had understood enough already at an earlier time. At this time, Gu Shengyin received a phone call from Ludwig: "Keyi, such a big thing urred, and you did not even inform me?" Gu Shengyin said with a smile: "You are abroad. Informing you, what can you do?" Ludwig heard her calm voice, apparently not affected by public opinions, and put down his heart: "In any case, you have suffered suchrge grievances, yet I am not by your side. I am not a qualified boyfriend." Gu Shengyin softlyughed and said a couple sentences to him. The other person appeared to be a little busy, so she hung up the phone. "Was it Ludwig?" Chen Rong asked. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin nodded. Chen Rong was originally somewhat worried. Seeing Gu Shengyin''s smile, she knew that Ludwig did not be estranged with her because of this matter. Her heart couldn''t help but worship her idol even more. This was a real man! However, she was not aware of the matters behind her idol. When entire entertainment circle was making bubbling and gurgling noises and even had ck powders3 hooting for that Ruan woman to roll out of the entertainment circle, one statement shocked the entire Z Country''s entertainment circle. It came from Ludwig: "I am Ludwig Gardner, Keyi''s boyfriend. No, soon my status will change and be her husband. For this online pubic opinion, my answer is: Mywyer team has already made a draft of awyer''s letter. All the media that had ndered my lover''s remarks, I hope that you will delete the relevant false rumors within 24 hours; otherwise, we will see each other in court. My rtionship with Keyi is very good, and we are preparing to get married. Furthermore, I have absolute confidence that my lover only loves me alone. I hope that everyone will notment about this matter. Thank you." Chapter 143 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 28 Ludwig''s statement undoubtedly gave new energy to those fans who were persistently fighting for their idols. [Ah ah ah ah, it''s really Ludwig. My male God is so handsome!] [Veryte at night, a wave of dog food. Although I have been abused, I still want to say: Beautifully done!] [Hehe, this time, look at whether those mad dogs can stille out and bite people] [Originally, I was a FangKe Party; however, seeing Ludwig''s remarks, I think I have been enchanted by him. A man stepping forward bravely at the key moment for his woman is a true man!] [Upstairs, Ludwig is a true man!] [He he, Ruan Keyi, even a used woman like her would still have a fool who''d want her?] [Upstairs, did you never brush your teeth? How is your mouth so stinky?] [The smell sprayed out can cause a whole family to die!] In less than two hours after that statement was sent out, Ludwig arrived at Gu Shengyin''s apartment. "Why did youe?" Gu Shengyin looked at him. The fundus of the man''s eyes clearly had a somewhat greenish-ck color. Obviously, there was no proper rest on the way here. "How could I leave you here alone like this?" Ludwig extended his hands and embraced her. "Sorry I''mte." Chen Rong tactfully withdrew, not bothering the two getting along. Gu Shengyin, who stayed in Ludwig''s embrace, felt the corners of her eyes be a bit sour. Frankly speaking, this kind of situation could not knock her down. What really made her emotional was this one man''s attitude. Truly cing you in his heart, it wasn''t how many famous and valuable gifts he could give you. Rather, when you are being criticized, he would be the first person to stand up in front of you and block them. Against everyone''s expectations, not long after Ludwig''s statement was released, Zhou Chuansheng, over there, also issued a statement. He did not have any ambiguous rtionship with Ruan Keyi, and spoke about the truth of the photo. At the same time, several artists, who imed to be familiar with the situation, also made remarks stating that, at that time, they were also present at the scene. They could testify that Ruan Keyi was not careful and stepped on the hem of her dress, almost falling down. Young Master Zhou had kindly helped her. Someone even sent out a group of anonymous photos. It was exactly the scene where Ruan Keyi was falling down. The angle of the picture was not the same, but the facts were neat and clear. The rumors pertaining to Ruan Keyi standing with each foot in a different boat was split when it met the knife''s edge1. Although there were still several ck powders jumping, no one paid attention to them. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Was this thing done by you?" Gu Shengyin looked straight at the man who was cutting fruit for her. Ludwig handed the well-cut apple to her: "I only sent an email to the Zhou Group in the name of the Gardner Family." This man. Gu Shengyin took a bite of the apple, very sweet. Ruan Keyi''s V-blog had a new update. This time, nothing was concealed. In the small picture frame, Ludwig and Ruan Keyi''s heads were intimately close together. Their sped hands also appeared in front of the lens. Their ring finger had a glistening, bright beryl. [Face dog''s2 welfare, I''ll take this picture away!] [F***3, that ring is shiny. Did those two really reach this stage?] [F***, that ring is shiny. How much does it cost for such arge beryl ah?] [F***, that ring is shiny. Upstairs, you can search online about the Gardner Family] [I only noticed that Ludwig was definitely in D Country the day before. Now he has already appeared at Her Majesty Queen''s side?] [I also noticed. Very intimate! Very sweet!] [This bowl of dog food, I''ll eat it!] [F***, I just searched up the Gardner Family. Is it really that Gardner Family? This won''t do. I have to go downstairs and run twops to calm down!] [Wish you happiness] Chapter 144 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer 29 As Ludwig said, their wedding was held soon. Although they somewhatined that their daughter had kept them in the dark, Ruan Keyi''s parents were quite satisfied with Ludwig, this son-inw. The elders were very urate in seeing people. They could see how this man cherished Keyi with every move he made. Youngsters, as long as they are happy, it''s fine. The wedding that they held was very high-profile. Originally, they meant to hold their wedding in a low-key manner, but Ruan Keyi encountered such a thing. Ludwig did not want anyone to make a fuss again about their wedding. Thus,izens, who watched the live broadcast from beginning to end, distended their knowledge. [Oh my God, that is the supermodel Lilith Bit!] [Ball King Beyonce!] [The two people upstairs, what are you looking at? Don''t you see D Country''s Foreign Secretary sitting on the VIP seat on the left side?] [Country folk are unable to understand what they are seeing. Where is this?] [The Holy Son Cathedral. The Archbishop, who was personally appointed by the Pope, came to be their witness at the wedding!] [Ah ah ah ah ah, there is a wedding called someone else''s wedding] [There is a wedding called someone else''s wedding + 1. A few days before, wasn''t there a first-line artist who also did a live broadcast video on a so-called luxurious wedding? Hehe,pared to this, it was simply g] [The appearance of Her Majesty Queen wearing this wedding dress is so beautiful!] [Very beautiful!] [Very beautiful!] [Very beautiful!] [Mama asked why my face was so close to the screen!] "Miss Ruan Keyi, are you willing¡­" The amiable-faced bishop solemnly read the wedding vows. "I am willing." Ruan Keyi said in a clear voice. She looked profoundly at the man in front of her. It was not the first time she held a wedding with this man; however, every time, it was able to bring her apletely new feeling. "I love you." Those murmured words disappeared between their lips. All the guests apuded at the same time to bless the new loving couple. [‡å1 Obviously, this is a happy scene. I unexpectedly cried] [Upstairs, me too. I think that it wasn''t really easy for Her Majesty Queen] [I also cried. I hope they will be happy for a lifetime] Just when everyone guessed whether Ruan Keyi, who was married and became super rich and powerful, would withdraw from Show Business, Gu Shengyin''s honeymoon photo was exposed. The two people in the photo appeared in different ces each time. The only thing that remained unchanged was the happy smile on their faces. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin issued a statement iming that she loved acting and would not withdraw from Show Business. However, she would ce more energy on family in the future. In this way, she maintained a rhythm of ''one year, one film''. Many people were maliciously conjecturing when the two would divorce and waited for their scandal. After all, it was not rare for a star to be a member of the rich and powerful during a bleak situation. However, Gu Shengyin and Ludwig made them disappointed. Regardless of the first year, second year, or the tenth year, people would always see them embracing each other happily. Until the end, everyone no longer doubted their feelings. Everyone silently blessed that this couple would always have loving affection, apany each other, and never abandon. When Gu Shengyin left, she was smiling very happily. Her married life was loving and affectionate. When she became old, her children ran around their parent''s knees2. As a woman, she was undoubtedly the object of envy. She did not feel a speck of sadness. She even said towards Ludwig, who was also white-haired: "Don''t hate to part with me. God will let us meet again." Yes, that was right. They would meet again. Their fate would never stop. Chapter 145 – Queen Of The Entertainment Circle Vs. Lucky Newcomer Extra "Begin work, begin work!" Inside a simple and crude studio, a person, with chaotic hair and a cigarette in their mouth, was yelling. "Hurry up! Ming Shujia, what are you dawdling for?" Ming Shujia''s movement was only a bit slower and was scolded by that man. She stood up apathetically. Her face was covered with heavy makeup and wore a vulgar red dress. If they called for someone toe see, no one would be able to recognize that this was the former fresh and pure Ming Shujia. She was now a very hot star in the otaku circle.1 In simpler terms, she was that sort of very low-leveled artist who relied on selling meat to win a person''s eye.2 "What about your expression? You are not being beaten. Ming Shujia, do you want to shoot or not?" The man, who was smoking, stood up and scolded her. "You think you are still a woman of Star Entertainment''s Crown Prince? I nicely let you y in this drama. If it weren''t for that popr face of yours, Laozi3 would have already reced you. Ming Shujia went through a day of filming, like a corpse walking, and returned to her temporarily rented small apartment with exhaustion. Turning on the TV, Ruan Keyi''s new movie trailer was being broadcast. Ever since she married, not only did her poprity not drop, she became even more hot instead. She and her husband''s love was reported frequently online everyday. Every time Ruan Keyi was filming, as long as Ludwig had free time, he would personally go to the scene and pick up his wife. Even their children followed their mother''s surname, Ruan. Did Ming Shujia hate Ruan Keyi? Hate, without a doubt. She bing like this today was all thanks to Ruan Keyi. During the time of the noisyrge-scale scandal, she tried to find a person to burst out material. She just could not bear to see Ruan Keyi''s appearance at that one scene. She wanted to ck her, nothing more. As a result, she did not expect the Gardner Family to be so powerful and directly pressure Star Entertainment. Yu Siyang also abandoned her immediately and sealed her death. (Óà˹ÑôÒ²ÔÚµÚһʱ¼äÉáÆúÁËËý£¬²¢ÇÒ½«Ëý·â.ɱ) Her pastmunications with those investors that she had rtions with all burst out. Time, ce, and who were clear without leaving a bit of leeway to refute. No domestic entertainmentpany wanted to sign her. Helpless, she had no other choice but to pick this type of small production studio. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Because her reputation was thoroughly broken, the images of the roles that she received were also those malicious, fickle types. The pay was also barely enough to buy food to eat. Standing in the bathroom, as she let the ice-cold water run down from the top of her head, Ming Shujia absentmindedly thought of when she came to this body. At that time, she was self-confident, arrogant, and ambitious. She felt that with the golden finger of foreseeing the future, she would definitely be able to break through and have status in Z Country''s entertainment circle. However, why did everything unexpectedly be like this? She did not want to understand. After taking a shower, there was no time to dry her wet hair and copsed onto her bed. Now, there was no time to be thinking about those things. She had to hurry and sleep. Tomorrow, she had to get up early to go to the studio. Ming Shujia exhaustedly closed her eyes. ¡­¡­. After Gu Shengyin returned to the white space, she did not stay for long and hurried to the next world. However, as soon as she opened her eyes, her whole body was m¨§ng b¨©.4 Anyone who opened their eyes and found themselves lying in a coffin ¨C even if this coffin was exceptionally spacious and luxurious, it could not conceal the fact that it was a coffin. A face of mengbility. Chapter 146 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 1 "System¡­" Gu Shengyin called out to the system once, and then again. She sat up and looked at her surroundings. She was undoubtedly in a veryrge room. The room was awfully dark. Gu Shengyin looked around. ording to the decorations in her surroundings, this should be a bedroom. Who would put a coffin in the bedroom?! The system finally appeared: "Host, this time, your body is the vampire race''s Princess, Ekaterina Bruch, from the Bruch n. Vampire? Not waiting for Gu Shengyin to react, a huge amount of information was drawn into her mind in a sh. When Princess Bruch''s lifelong memory of over thousands of years was recalled, even if Gu Shengyin was born with a soul that was valiant and matchless, she still suffered a wave of attack. She sat in the luxurious coffin staring nkly and feeling distressed for a long time. Vampires were called the undead race. They did not age and die. They practically have an eternal life and also possess power that people of the human race could not hope to have. The vampire family was very strict. Ever since after the vampire''s primogenitor, Cain, and the second generation of vampires had perished, they now honored the third generation''s Vampire Princess, who was the strongest among the vampire family. The body that Gu Shengyin now upied was one of the two Vampire Qin Wangs1 ¨C The leader of Bruch, known as the strongest fighter amongst the vampires. The other Qin Wang, from another vampiremunity, was the McKathway. Unlike the Bruch''s innate love of fighting, the McKathways were known as the "lunatics" of the vampires. When they were calm, they are more gentle and graceful to the human Imperial Family. However, once the madness from the depths of their bones was triggered, they were more dreadful than the most ruthless devil. The Prince of the McKathway, Olwen McKathway, was also the fiance of the Princess of Bruch. Gu Shengyinbed through2 her memory. Fortunately the marriage between Ekaterina and Olwen was just an agreement between the twomunities. The two people did not interfere with each other. In regards to the marriage contract of the two people agreed several thousand years ago, the news of Olwen having a rtionship with who knows how many people was circted. Fortunately, Ekaterina had the kind of temper that adored fighting and did not like strangers being close to her. Nevertheless, after living over ten thousand years, Princess Bruch was the target of all vampires. Olwen McKathway once evenughed and said that if someone was capable of passing the spring wind3 with Her Royal Highness Princess Ekaterina, he would personally transform that person and bestow them a formidable power. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . This kind of discourse was words that could only be spoken by vampires that were known as unruly. Unfortunately, no one could achieve this condition so far. Gu Shengyin got up from the coffin and walked barefoot on the scarlet white goose velvet carpet. Her skin was extremely white and was astonishingly beautiful against the scarlet carpet. Gu Shengyin looked around as she walked. She had to say that the vampires were truly a race that knew how to enjoy. Everything she saw was luxurious, yet did not make a person feel a trace of vulgarity. They would only feel the unmatched luxury and not dare to look at it. The endless life span of vampires gave them unlimited advantages. They were rich, romantic, had inclinations and interests, born beautiful, and even had an aesthetic sense of taste. They also had time to make perfume or do pottery. Gu Shengyin walked up to the huge carved ivory mirror, which was said to be the work of the human race''s great master hundreds of years ago. It used to be collected in a monarch''s treasury for several decades. No one knew that the one in the king''s treasury was nothing but a defective product. The genuine perfect work had long ago reached the palm of the Vampire Princess''s hand. Inside the mirror, a person''s reflection appeared in Gu Shengyin''s eyes. Chapter 147 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 2 Without a doubt, the female protagonist of every world was born to receive the world''s aura, and their appearance was unlikely to be bad. The female protagonists from the previous worlds that Gu Shengyin had crossed into was also worthy of sound and appearance, as if hibiscus flowers bloomed like red clouds. However, there was no one who could match Queen1 Ekaterina Bruch''s appearance. At a first nce, it could give such a big impact. She was undoubtedly extremely beautiful. Her eyes were a mysterious dark gold, deep, cruel and untamed. It resembled two profound hidden deep pools whose bottom could not be seen. Her skin was very white, like the most exquisite ivory. Her red lips appeared like mes. When they were slightly open, it could make people go crazy when she spoke out a word. She had extremely beautiful long, curly red hair that hung naturally down to her ankles. When she moved slightly, it seemed as if it was ardently ignited. She was an individual who was unique and extraordinarily beautiful. However, this rare and extraordinarily beautiful woman possessed strength that was out of this world. As long as she was willing, she could wave a hand and destroy a kingdom. Such a woman would undoubtedly cause people to fear. It would also cause men to have an unprecedented desire conquer her. At this moment, this extraordinarily beautiful woman wrinkled her brows. This kind of motion that appeared on her face did not impair her beauty at all. It could only make people unable to restrain their emotions and want to get rid of the things that affected her mood. Unfortunately, the system was not human, and it also did not care about the host''s beauty. "System, my power, it seems to be wrong." Gu Shengyin frowned. Just a moment ago, she discovered that in addition to the vampire''s blood power inside her body, there was unexpectedly another power that existed. This was not a trivial matter. If the two powers end up shing with each other, even if it was her, it was not a trivial matter. The system replied: "I was just about to exin this to the host. The host had gone through andpleted missions in 5 worlds smoothly. From this world onward, the host will be able to have an option to randomly take away an ability that the female protagonist possessed from a world. For the first time, the system will randomly draw. Host will possess Gu Weixin''s Ice Soul Sword Heart from the Xianxia mission world and the ability to transform the vampire''s blood energy into sword qi. Gu Shengyin: A Vampire Qin Wang using a sword? Wasn''t this image somewhat wrong? If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . System: "Of course, Host, you can choose not to use this skill. Friendly hint: Although the bloodline is very strong and formidable, it also limited a few things. For example, vampires not being able to appear under the sunlight. Even if it was a Qin Wang, they also would not have the ability to resist against the sunlight, but would be strongerpared to themon vampires." Gu Shengyin nodded her head: "I understand your meaning. As long as it does not affect me, I do not mind learning more skills. Having more skills does not pressure my body. At a critical time, it could also save my life." At this time, Gu Shengyin''s bedroom door was quietly rung. "Your Highness, your dinner is ready." The attendant outside the door said with reverence. The thick door silently opened, and Gu Shengyin slowly walked out, step by step. The attendant did not dare to lift her head. In the presence of Her Highness, she also gave birth to a feeling of being unable to breathe. This was precisely a high-leveled vampire''s bloodline suppressing a lower-leveled vampire! However, at this moment, the fake high-leveled Gu Shengyin, who sat in front of a squared banquet table that could amodate dozens of people, was silently gazing at the luxurious dinner arranged in front of her. A cup of bright-colored blood. Gu Shengyin: ¡­ Even if she was acting to pass, this blood really can''t be drunk ah! Chapter 148 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 3 Fortunately, someone came in time to save her. "Ekaterina, my fianc¨¦e, long time no see." A deep and low voice came over. At the same time, that man entered the castle like a gust of wind. Gu Shengyin''s expression was motionless, but her figure slightly swayed and shed away from her original ce. "Ai, you really don''t resemble a woman." A sullen voice sounded from where Gu Shengyin was sitting just a moment ago. Needless to guess, there was only one person who dared to call the name of the Bruch''s Princess, Owlen McKathway. Gu Shengyin raised her head and looked at this original body''s fianc¨¦. All vampire''s skin was very good, not to mention Olwen, a pure-blooded vampire king. At this moment, he wore a medieval aristocratic attire. His golden hair wasbed neatly behind his ears, exposing his handsome and unparalleled five facial features. His two blue eyes were filled with mncholy that made people unable to stop pitying him. Seeing that Gu Shengyin looked over at his side, Olwen exposed a regretful smile: "Ekaterina, we have been unmarried couples for thousands of years, but I have not even seeded in embracing you." Gu Shengyin coldly stated: "I can not feel at ease with a dangerous guy like you approaching my body." "Look, see how unappealing and iprehensible you are?" Olwen appeared to be quite helpless towards her. "In this world, it''s not only fighting that could make people happy." He appeared to stop teasing Gu Shengyin and looked at her: "If you are willing to believe me once, I can give you the most ultimate period of happiness, en1?" Gu Shengyin looked at him with a raised eyebrow. Her red lips lifted and slowly exposed a smile that could confuse all living things. Olwen stared nkly. He always felt that this woman seemed different somewhere. Before changing (into MC), she would not show this kind of¡­damned sexy smile that confused people. "Happy things?" Gu Shengyin quietly pondered about these two words. When Olwen looked over, she raised an eyebrow and vilely said, "Even if I wanted to, I would unlikely try to find a man who has been used who knows how many times, isn''t it?" (¾ÍËãÎÒÏ룬Ҳ²»»áÕÒÒ»¸ö²»ÖªµÀÊǼ¸ÊÖ»õµÄÄÐÈË£¬²»ÊÇÂð£¿) Olwen choked, and thenughed unrestrainedly: "Ekaterina, if it weren''t for your lineage here, I really would not believe that a woman like you would be a pure-blood." The corner of Gu Shengyin''s lower lip also lifted: "You also have to know. If not for your lineage, just you being so presumptuous towards me, you would have turned to ashes for who knows how long ago." Olwen did not care about her ironical remark. He got up and shed to Gu Shengyin''s side. He stayed at a distance that would not make her feel disgusted. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "In this world, only I would dare talk to you like this, isn''t that so? My¡­fianc¨¦e." Heughed once and his figure disappeared. Gu Shengyin stood up and walked back to her bedroom. It was not until after she had left for a long time that the attendant entered the living room trembling with fear. Prince McKathway did not conceal his identity when he arrived at Bruch''s Nightingale Castle. These attendants had long since hid at a distance. Even giving them hundreds of courage, no one dared to eavesdrop on the dialog between the two Qin Wang. That attendant looked at that cup of untouched blood with infatuation and licked his lips ¨C This was the most pure, most fresh blood of a woman. Besides the high-leveled vampires above Count, lower-leveled vampires were not able to enjoy it. Chapter 149 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 4 Lancelot Ryan had a very strange dream. There was a woman in his dream. He was not able to clearly see the woman''s face. He even sometimes felt that every time the woman appeared, her appearance was not the same. In the dream, he was madly in love with that woman. After waking up from the dream, a scorching feeling that boiled in his heart still remained after a long time. He felt that he fell in love with that woman. He wanted to find her. If these words were known by his friends in his team, they would absolutely ridicule him for a long time. So many beautiful and lovely youngdies pursuing him vigorously, yet he fell in love with a woman inside a preposterous dreand and simply did not exist at all. He turned over to get out of bed, changed his clothes, wore his sword on his belt, and walked outside. "Young Master, where are you going?" An old white-haired butler curiously asked. "I want to go out for a while." He felt the unfathomable impulse in his heart. His heart bizarrely did not exclude it, but was rather faintly excited. It seemed as if someone was guiding him in the dark, and the person he was looking for was far in the north. At this time, a girl in Dark Night castle, located on southern part of the McKathway territory, was also ushered in. "The task goal has appeared." Gu Shengyin sighed. If there was no Ekaterina in this story, it would have been a story of a handsome vampire prince and an ordinary human girl falling in love with each other. The beautiful human girl, Rita, was seen by the Vampire Prince, who was out hunting for food. Originally the Vampire Prince, who was only nning to take pleasure once, brought her back to his castle because of the girl''s exceptionally delicious blood, and intended to turn her into his long-term meal ticket. The girl did not resist. In fact, very few humans could resist a vampire''s beauty and eternal life. But that girl was not reconciled to be an obscure and unknown person. She wanted to be Olwen McKathway''s wife bright and clearly. But there was an aloof and remote woman, Ekaterina Bruch. Even without Ekaterina, the McKathway n would unlikely agree with His Highness choosing this kind of human woman to be his wife. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . If the bride''s bloodline was not pure, then the future heirs would inevitably not be a noble pure blood. In fact, this matter did not necessarily have no turning point. As long as Olwen insisted, no one would dare rebel again the Prince''s power. Unfortunately, Rita, who had already fall into madness, had not thought so much. In order to be a noble pure-blood, she came up with a method ¨C exchanging blood. Whose blood did she exchange with? It was naturally the most noble woman in the entire bloodline with a lineage status ¨C Ekaterina Bruch. Plotting against a Qin Wang was undoubtedly difficult. For this reason, Rita had been preparing for it for nearly a thousand years. She calcted Princess Bruch''s weak period, and united a group of equally ambitious vampire alliances to seal her. This thing could not be regarded as sessful. Rita had not yet taken action when Prince McKathway quickly rushed over. As soon as he saw the Princess lying in the coffin, he was angered in a sh and tore everyone present at the scene into pieces. However, there was nothing that could be done to wake up his fianc¨¦e. "Can you really exchange blood sessfully?" Gu Shengyin suddenly asked. The system replied, "Vampires rely on blood to pass on their powers to the future generations. Theoretically, Rita''s tentative n was achievable. Moreover, after obtaining all your blood, she would also inherit all the dark power in your blood." Gu Shengyin: ¡­.This world was not one bit beautiful! Chapter 150 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 5 It was heard that Dark Night Castle''s Prince McKathway had a new lover. Not only did he prepare a grand banquet for her, he also announced that she would be transformed in public at the banquet. This type of event seldom happened! As everyone knew, Prince McKathway had always been windy and passionate with his feelings. The number of lovers he had were too many to count. However, the number of people that could obtain this honor could be counted on one hand. His Highness would personally take charge of this matter. As long as that human''s luck was not too bad, at the very least, she would be a count. Many vampires were envious and jealous of this. Who let them not obtain His Highness'' favor? This evening, Dark Night Castle was unusually bustling with noise and excitement. Everyone wanted to see how that human, who was able to enter Prince McKathway''s eyes, looked like. Rita felt nervous, yet excited in her heart. She had stayed in Dark Night Castle for a long time, so she was already aware of what kind of race the vampires were. There was no trace of fear. She only felt excitement and anticipation for what would be happening soon. There were many pros about bing an undead vampire. Although she would lose the sun, apart from that, she could obtain everything else: beauty, power, wealth, influence, and eternal life. She felt her blood boiling. Olwen seemed to sense something and turned his head. He leaned over and looked at her: "Can''t wait for it?" Rita''s face slightly turned red. Her pair of eyes were bright. She was just about to say something when the hall became quiet. Except for Olwen, all the vampires inside the hall lowered their noble head at the same time. Rita, who was human, did not feel much. (ÀöËþ·´¶øÒòΪÊÇÈËÀà¶øûÓÐÌ«´óµÄ¸Ð¾õ) She opened her eyes wide and looked at the woman who came in slowly. In her heart, she felt shocked and was unable to speak. She knew that a vampire''s appearance was exceptionally remarkable; however, in front of this woman, all those vampires werepletely reduced to the background. "Ekaterina, how did you have time toe to my ce?" She heard the man at her side call out that name in a tone different than the serious tone in the past. "I heard that you are going to transform a blood descendant. I was idle and had nothing to do, so I came to take a look." That woman''s voice seemed to possess a peculiar rhythm. It was slightly deep and low, but it could evoke a person''s deepest desire from the depths of one''s heart. Rita''s body subconsciously trembled. This was not fear, but rather excitement. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The man beside her seemed tough briefly: "Over the past 3 thousand years, this was the first time you came to my Dark Night Castle. I am truly honored ah¡­my fianc¨¦e." Rita''s heart shook, fianc¨¦e? Did this man really have a marriage contract? She bewilderedly looked at Gu Shengyin; however, the next second, she did not dare to look straight and lowered her gaze. He unexpectedly had such a beautiful and noble fianc¨¦e, so why did hee find me? Gu Shengyin took a look at Rita: long curly red hair, light brown eyes, and very white skin. This should be regarded as a rare beauty among humans but not very eye-catching for vampires. However, she seemed a little familiar. Gu Shengyin thought for a moment, but did note up with anything. She naturally came here today with a purpose. Her long red dress swayed on the ground as the aloof Princess walked towards Rita one step at a time. Rita felt her own breath stop. This type of flirtatious and enticing, dazzling yet overbearing countenance appeared in front of her. Then, a white, leisurely finger gently lifted her chin. "This human girl looks in line with my appetite. Olwen, how about giving her to me?" Chapter 151 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 6 Changed McWeiz -> McKathway Each and every one of the vampires present all had their head lowered, but their ears were pointed up high. It turned out that the reason why Princess Bruch was not close to to any male for so many years was unexpectedly because of this! Vampires were usually not jealous of meat and vegetables. Men and women were even less of a big deal. There were even some female vampires who calcted how to go to Nightingale Castle to offer themselves as a pillow mate. Olwen''s expression turned unsightly immediately. He looked at Gu Shengyin and coldly said: "Ekaterina, I took a fancy to her first." Gu Shengyin looked at him ineffably. Olwen got angry? It should not ah. ording to what was said, Olwen only treated her as a rtively delicious prey. Her asking for Rita, Olwen had no reason to get angry. Could it be that her evaluation was wrong, and this time, Olwen ced her in his heart? However, she would not give up. "You should still consider this lovely youngdy''s own wishes, isn''t that so?" Gu Shengyin leaned down, her body close to Rita. "So, this lovely youngdy, are you willing to ept my initial possession(ÄãÔ¸Òâ½ÓÊÜÎҵijõÓµ), be my, Ekaterina Bruch''s, blood descendant, and be a noble Bruch member?" All vampires exhaled cool air, but this cool air made Rita''s ears burn hot. She gathered her courage to raise her head and look at Gu Shengyin, but got caught by two dark golden eyes whose bottom could not be seen. That pair of eyes seemed to deeply conceal a bewitching power, and Rita felt her soul surrender to it. "I¡­I am willing" This sentence had yet to finish when Rita felt herself falling into a familiar embrace. It was Olwen. She heard that woman with unparalleled beauty softly sigh. Because of this sigh, Rita nearly broke away from Olwen''s arms and run to her side to cover her mouth. Listening to this sigh made her heart break. "Enough, Ekaterina!" Olwen appeared somewhat jittery. "Using your enticement towards an ordinary human, don''t you think you are lowering your status?" If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin inwardly sighed. She originally wanted toe over today and try to transform Rita first. This way, as her blood descendant, it would be impossible for Rita to have the opportunity to deal with her. It could also be considered to be done once and for all. (Ò²ËãÊÇÒ»ÀÍÓÀÒÝ) She anticipated that it would be very smooth; however, she did not expect that Olwen would not cooperate. She straightened her body and looked at Olwen: "This stingy style isn''t like you, Olwen." During this time, Olwen also resumed his elegant and graceful appearance. He released Rita and smiled: "This is not stingy. In the face of so many vampires, if my blood descendant was embraced by you, where would the face of my McKathway n be?" Gu Shengyin said in her mind: You swindling demon! And these people present here, even if they were nosy to death in their hearts, they would absolutely not have the courage to go spread the Prince''s deeds that he did not want to let others know. Gu Shengyin nced at him and turned around, knowing that transforming Rita was hopeless. She could force him, but this was not Ekaterina''s style. It would make Olwen more suspicious and would regard Rita as more and more important. "So, how would youpensate me? Olwen, my mood is not very good right now." Gu Shengyin sat on a chair at the side without asking and saidzily. Olwen looked at this woman. He never seemed to discover that this woman, who only knew how to fight, would unexpectedly have this kind of lethargic,zy temperament. "All the people inside my Dark Night Castle, except Rita, whoever you take a fancy to, you can take them as you please. How about it?" Chapter 152 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 7 Olwen''s mood was excellent as he looked at Ekaterina puckering her beautiful eyebrows. Then, he gazed at the vampires in the hall. Many vampires were eagerly looking at her, hoping to be chosen by Her Highness. However, Princess Bruch merely closed her eyes, apparently spreading her perception throughout this castle. Afterwards, she opened her eyes and said towards Olwen: "That man who was caught and tied by your people when he just entered inside your Dark Night Castle, I''ll take him." Her tone was very casual, as if she was talking about taking away a cat or a dog. Olwen also did not mind. He promised very refreshingly. In a sh, his blood vessels connected with the guards, who were escorting the detainee, and ordered them to bring him into Dark Night Castle. But when that person entered the hall, he regretted it. It was a human. He unexpectedly possessed an appearance that was not inferior to any vampire. The most important thing was that he gave people the same feeling that resembled the warmest sunlight. The more you couldn''t have something, the more you would be attached to it. This was amon nature of all living beings. They, vampires from birth who could not see the light, unexpectedly had a vision of being embraced by the sunlight. No wonder Ekaterina, who consistently did not like humans, chose him. Ever since Lancelot entered the door, he set his sight on one person. It was her! Although this woman''s appearance differed than the ones he saw in his dream, the intense feeling told him: That''s right! The person he was looking for was her. Being stared at by her lover''s fervent gaze, Gu Shengyin''s mood was fabulous, but on the surface, she looked at Lancelot with a picky face. "Oh¡­appearance is not bad, the strength is too weak¡­" Lancelot, who had a reverie face because of Olwen''s "gentle and soft" smile, was taken away by Gu Shengyin. (Ò»Á³ÃλõÄÀ¼Ë¹ÂåÌؾÍÔÚÅ·ÀûÎÄ"ÎÂÈá"µÄЦÈÝÖб»¹ËÊ¢Òò´ø×ß) "Beautifuldy, allow me to introduce myself. I am Lancelot Ryan." Lancelot was unable to take his eyes off of Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyinzily nced him: "You know, you are merely my belongings right now. Who allowed you to use that kind of tone to talk to me?" That''s right. She had a bad taste and wanted to bewitch him. Thanks to the powerful six senses of a vampire, she smelled the lotus fragrance that only he had right when Lancelot appeared inside the territory of Dark Night Castle. She waited for that man to suddenly turn hostile.1 Who knew Lancelot''s expression became excited, but also with a bit of shyness: "Your belongings, my entire person is yours? In that case, how should I address you? My master?" If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin: ¡­Why did this world''s lover have no sense of shame? If the people of the Ryan Family heard these sort of words, it was estimated that they would spurt out blood, and then immediately cultivate a new heir ¨C lose too much face. In the end, Gu Shengyin stabilized her image. She felt somewhat surprised looking at Lancelot, who was not the least bit afraid: "Do you know my identity?" Lancelot honestly shook his head. Gu Shengyin''s lips hooked up into a nasty smile: "Vampire, take ordinary people''s blood as food. Have you heard of it?" Lancelot''s expression suddenly turned ugly. Gu Shengyin thought that he was scared. As a result, in the next second, this man popped out a sentence: "I am aware of vampires. I heard that when you draw human blood, that person would experience pleasure like reaching the peak?" He stared tightly at Gu Shengyin: "Did you ever give that feeling to other people before?" Not waiting for Gu Shengyin to answer, he stood up and leaned over, looking at Gu Shengyin overbearingly and said: "Regardless of the previous things, from now on, you can only suck my blood alone and no one else!" Chapter 153 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 8 "Later on, you will be my personal manservant." When Ekaterina finished this sentence, she left Lancelot with Nightingale Castle''s head butler. A serious and old-fashioned butler properly taught him how to be a qualified manservant. "You should get out of bed, my Master." A gentle and soft voice awakened Gu Shengyin, who was fast asleep. She opened her eyes, and as expected, she saw Lancelot''s face. "Young Master of the Ryan Family, do you feel unwilling to be a little manservant in my castle?" Lancelot honestly shook his head. How could he be unwilling? As long as he could stay by her side and be able to see her every day, for him, it was already the most beautiful thing in the world. Young Master Ryan was not a reserved individual. He looked at his Master with deep affection: "I feel very honored to be your personal servant." Where did he know that Gu Shengyin''s expression turned cold, and her oppressive gaze pressed on Lancelot: "Why? Don''t tell me it''s because of my face that you fell in love with me." Lancelot said: "I certainly fell in love with you at first sight." Before Gu Shengyin became displeased, he continued: "However, it was not the day before yesterday, but rather in a dream. There were many different shadows in the dream, but I am definitely sure that they are all the same person. From the moment I saw you, I knew that the person I had been looking for was you." Gu Shengyin was certain that this man was not lying. Could it be that he actually possessed memories from the previous worlds? She felt somewhat happy. She hoped that one day her lover would also be like her, capable of recognizing her at a nce. After thinking for a while, Gu Shengyin stretched out her hand and a long sword1 (Ò»±ú³¤½£) appeared in her hand. Different than the knights'' sword in this world, this long sword''s appearance was clearly decorated with an immortal world''s 3-footed (Chinese foot) green mountain peak. "It was exactly this one!" Lancelot tightly stared at Gu Shengyin''s hand. "In my dream, I saw this long sword. It exactly had this strange appearance." Gu Shengyin''s heart moved. She said towards Lancelot: "Come here." She ced her hand on Lancelot''s pulse and touched around. (ËýµÄÊÖ´îÔÚÁËÀ¼Ë¹ÂåÌصÄÂö²«ÉÏÒ»´çÒ»´çµÄÃþÁ˹ýÈ¥) Lancelot''s face turned very red: This¡­Wasn''t this too fast? He was not ready yet, but if she really wanted to¡­.. "What are you thinking?" A cold voice interrupted his numerous and disorderly thoughts. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Lancelot snapped out of his thoughts and discovered that Gu Shengyin had already released his hand. He suppressed the regret that rose in his heart and smiled embarrassingly. Just a moment ago, Gu Shengyin was merely feeling Lancelot''s bones. Because she did not have any tools in this world, she was unable to test what level his sword heart was. She had no choice but to use the method of feeling the shape of his bones to determine whether he was suitable or not to be a sword cultivator. A high-leveled sword cultivator had a very long life span. She did not want to transform him, but hoped that they could stay together. Gu Shengyin sat in front of the long table, but did not see the fresh blood that usually appeared on her table. She felt relieved. Nowadays, she was practicing the sword and already reached the realm where she did not need to eat food to maintain her body''s function. Therefore, even if she did not drink blood, her daily actions as a vampire would not weaken and would not affect her at all. Lancelot walked to her side and crouched down. "I said it before, I do not wish for you to drink other people''s blood, even if you do not personally suck blood. I am willing to provide you with the freshest blood." He raised his head and exposed an unguarded frail neck. Chapter 154 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 9 Gu Shengyin had a very strange feeling. She hated blood. Previously, no matter how fresh the blood that Nightingale Castle''s butler brought, she smelled a fishy odor and never had the feeling of being enticed. However, today was different. She looked at the gentle pulsating veins under Lancelot''s white skin. That was where the world''s most delicious blood flowed. An irresistible thirst spread from the bottom of her heart. She wanted to suck his blood, and even transform him. This impulse came out too intensely. By the time the system warned her after discovering something was wrong with Gu Shengyin, she found that her fangs had already been revealed and was pressed against the man''s neck. She closed her eyes, received her fangs, and used her tongue to lightly lick once. The man''s body beneath her shook, and his breathing suddenly became heavy and rough. Seeing the woman get up, Lancelot was somewhat puzzled: "Why didn''t you bite?" He clearly felt a solid, hard object press against his neck, but stopped at thest moment. Gu Shengyin did not speak. She took Lancelot to a room and told him to attack her with all his strength. Lancelot was confused. Gu Shengyin only gave him a sentence: "I merely want to know if my personal servant has the ability to protect himself when encountering my attack." She did not say to protect her, but said whether he could protect himself. Lancelot had heard rumors about vampires. Being in contact with Gu Shengyin these days, he was also able to perceive the formidable power contained within her body. He no longer spoke. He pulled out his sword from his waist and rushed towards Gu Shengyin. However, even after he started gasping for breath, he couldn''t even touch the corner of Gu Shengyin''s clothes. Lancelot felt defeated. He had always been proud of his military strength, but he did not expect that he, who was regarded as the strongest person among mankind, was unexpectedly so powerless against vampires. The blow from Gu Shengyin made it even more difficult for him to bear: "With your strength, you can only deal with some low-leveled vampires. Even if it was just a small count, you would not be their opponent." He was certainly aware of who the woman that he liked was ¨C the highest-leveled existence of the entire vampire race. He was not worthy of her. "Do you want me to transform you?" Gu Shengyin slowly walked over. She whispered softly into his ear enticingly: "As long as you are transformed by me, you will be able to obtain formidable power right away." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Lancelot''s heartbeat quickened for a moment. No! His eyes quickly became firm. He looked at Gu Shengyin: "If I was transformed by you and became your blood descendant, then I would never be able to surpass you in my entire lifetime." Gu Shengyin was somewhat surprised. Soon after, sheughed in defeat: Yes, this man had been lowering himself these days, and she almost forgot that he was essentially a proud man. How could he endure this? "In that case, you may be aware of it. If you do not want to be transformed by me, a human''s life span is merely hundred years, and I have eternal life." Gu Shengyin looked at him coldly. She saw the man''s bewildered eyes and decided not to tease him any more. An object was thrown in front of Lancelot. It was that very strange-looking long sword. "Since you do not want to be transformed by me, then use this sword to prove yourself." Gu Shengyin looked at Lancelot: "I will teach you how to be a swordsman. If you are talented enough, you will be able to surpass me some day." Because he was her lover, she did not hold back in informing him, and she did not need to be worried about him being disloyal. Chapter 155 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 10 As Gu Shengyin had expected, Lancelot''s talent was simply astonishing. Olwen came to Nightingale Castle from time to time, which made Gu Shengyin a little annoyed. "Olwen, are the McKathways recently idle?" Gu Shengyin said in a cold voice. A certain someone sitting in a chair did not understand the fact that the owner did not wee him at all. He leisurely said: "I came to see my fianc¨¦e. What? Is there a problem?" Gu Shengyin scoffed and smiled. She also found a chair and sat down gracefully: "Olwen, you and I know what is going on with our marriage contract. Just like the past several thousand years, you y with your beloved, and I live my life. Everyone lives together in harmony. Otherwise, I will unterally announce the cancetion of the marriage contract between us." "Ekaterina, good or bad, we have known each other for so many years. How could you be so heartless like this?" Olwen toyed with the sparkling and translucent crystal ss in his hand and smiled in a cultured and refined way. As he ignored Gu Shengyin''s words, a cold light shed in his eyes. (Èç¹ûºöÂÔËûÒòΪ¹ËÊ¢ÒòµÄ»°ÓïíøÖÐÒ»ÉÁ¶øÊŵÄÀä¹â) "A Qin Wang ranked vampire appearing in my castle has already seriously affected the normal life of Nightingale Castle." "Okay, okay. Regard it as me being wrong. Afterwards, if I miss you, I will inform you in advanced. How about it?" Olwen said helplessly. "Put away your affectionate appearance, Olwen. I am not one of those little lovers of yours. I won''t eat this. Speak, what happened recently?" Olwen seemed quite surprised and looked at her. Gu Shengyin nced at him: "If you, Olwen, was really that type of man who only had beauty in his mind, I would be very skeptical about whether it was still necessary forthe Bruch n to cooperate with the McKathway n." Olwen smiled: "Still not one bit polite when speaking. It really is your, Ekaterina''s, style." His expression suddenly became serious: "I received news that the Vampire Hunter Association seemed to have a big movement recently. Tell your Bruch nsmen to be more careful. Those damned blood suckers; who created those inelegant names?" Gu Shengyin''s expression also turned cold: "The Vampire Hunter Association, we have been toozy to deal with these kittens for several years. I did not expect their courage to grow bigger and bigger." After Olwen left, Lancelot walked in. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Seeing that Gu Shengyin''s brows were slightly wrinkled, he instantly raised his hand to rub it. "For what matter do you feel troubled in your heart?" He asked softly. Gu Shengyin closed her eyes and answered: "Ah, me you humans. We vampires once signed a treaty with the human kingdom. Humans regrly provide us with fresh blood, while vampires are responsible for clearing out the threatening werewolves and ferocious beasts in the northern mountains. I have always restricted my nsmen to abide by the contract, yet the Vampire Hunter Association of the human race had always regarded us as a target that must be killed ah." Lancelot somewhat could not keep up with her words. Vampire Hunter Association? He had heard of it. Not only had he heard of it, he even knew that the association was very respected in his own country. He opened his mouth, seemingly wanting to say something, but he was interrupted by Gu Shengyin. She opened her eyes and smiled coldly: "Don''t look for excuses. The thoughts of you humans, I understand very well. It is nothing more than guarding against vampires. I''m afraid that if we tear up the contract, with our formidable power, humans fear that they would not be an opponent." Chapter 156 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 11 She seemingly ridiculed: "What are you humans actually afraid of? In regards to your perspective, a long life, in the eyes of us vampires, is merely a period of sleep. The things that you guys care about are nothing in our eyes." "Even that so-called Vampire Hunter Association, as long as I randomly assign a Bruch Elder to go, they could easily solve it." "If we vampires really had an idea one day, there is nothing that you humans could do to prevent it" Gu Shengyin looked at him but did not speak out the remaining words. However, the vampires will not. Although vampires were very powerful, n members were too sparse. Although they could transform humans into vampires through the initial possession, it was not at all as simple as humans thought it would be. Vampires treated blood descendants very cautiously. Blood descendants that were transformed were equivalent to a vampire child. Furthermore, the initial possession required arge consumption of a vampire''s blood essence. There were very few vampires that were willing to transform a human, unless that human specially obtained their favor. For a vampire like Olwen, plus Rita, the number of blood descendants he had nowadays was only 3. However, other high-leveled vampires, like Dukes and Counts, had only one blood descendant. Of course, the original Ekaterina, because of her disposition, did not transform anyone. Gu Shengyin felt that this topic was too heavy and did not continue discussing it. She used a portion of her spiritual power to examine Lancelot. She was surprised to find out that he had sessfully be a swordsman. "How was your practice during this time?" When Lancelot heard this, he jolted: "I practiced ording with your teachings and surprisingly discovered that it was smooth. There was nothing that I did not understand." Gu Shengyin thought that if those inner disciples in the cultivation world heard this, it was estimated that they would vomit blood. "You have nearly stayed here for two months. Since you were not willing to be initial possessed, shouldn''t you go back?" Gu Shengyin asked him. Lancelot abruptly raised his head and looked straight at Gu Shengyin: "Are you tired of me?" Gu Shengyin looked at him: "My Nightingale Castle is not suitable for long-term human habitation, especially weak humans. Do you know how many vampires are tempted with your existence? If it was not because of my constraint, you would have already been sucked dry." Lancelot lowered his head and did not speak, but his hand gripped tightly on the sword hilt. Gu Shengyin pointed at the space between Lancelot''s eyebrows. Lancelot felt more things in his mind. Of course, it was about the method of sword cultivation practice as well as Xing Luojian Sect''s meritorious secret arts. Lancelot thought that she was different towards him. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Two months after he came to Nightingale Castle, he heard rumors about the Princess that were not elegant and magnificent, not fond of contact with people, and eminent and unapproachable. But she taught him strange, yet formidable sword skills. She allowed him to approach to her side. She evenughed at him. He suddenly gripped his sword hilt and took a thousand steps. His right hand grabbed Gu Shengyin''s hand. Gu Shengyin was startled for a moment, but did not loosen. Lancelot profoundly looked at her: "Ekaterina, I want to call you like this. Are you aware of my feelings towards you? In this way, you breaking so many of your rules for me, can I consider that as my answer?" Gu Shengyin lifted her head to look at this man, who was taller than her, and indirectly answered his question. "If you want to be my, Ekaterina''s, man, wait until you prove your strength before you say it again!" Chapter 157 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 12 "Honorable Qin Wang, I do not know what matter you summoned me for?" A handsome man performed a ceremonious bow towards Gu Shengyin. "Sr, I need you to go to the Rose Country and give a lesson to those vampire hunters." Gu Shengyin said in a cold voice. Sr had an excited expression: "Sr epts your order. Those abominable vampire hunters, they have already been unpleasant to the eyes since a long time ago." Gu Shengyin shot him a nce: "You must stop before going too far." At once, Sr respectfully and solemnly lowered his head: "I shall follow your orders." Gu Shengyin arrived at Dark Night Castle. Rita here, she was going to change her attack strategy. (¹ËÊ¢ÒòÀ´µ½ÁË°µÒ¹³Ç±¤£¬ÀöËþÕâÀËý×¼±¸»»Ò»¸ö¹¥ÂÔ·½Ê½) If the person Rita loved was not Olwen, would she have resentment and hatred towards Gu Shengyin? Rita was picking white roses in Dark Night Castle''s garden. There was only this kind of flower in the entire Dark Night Castle. Coincidentally, Ekaterina was also fond of white roses. The vampires of Dark Night Castle did not dare stop Gu Shengyin, but they had to inform their Master, who was not in the castle. "Your Highness." Rita turned around and happened to see Gu Shengyin standing behind her. She did not know how long she stood there looking at her. Gu Shengyin walked over to Rita step by step. She intentionally put on a court dress today, which was said to be a particrly popr style for humans. The long dress was dragging on the ground forming an elegant arc. Rita felt somewhat nervous. She did not know what Her Highness'' purpose for suddenly visiting her was. Gu Shengyin bent down lightly, picked the most white-colored rose, and gently put it in Rita''s hair. "Very beautiful." She nced at Rita''s face and suddenly showed a mild smile. Rita blushed. All of a sudden, she felt that this smile of Her Highness'' could not bepared to the entire white rose garden. Gu Shengyin was deliberate. She only had one task goal, but the process was not restricted. At this moment, she suddenly had a thought. If she now brushed up Rita''s favorable impression of her, as long as Rita had good opinions of her, would the original blood exchange storyline not happen? She heard that Her Highness of the Bruch n was the most noble existence among the vampires, just like her "Father", Olwen. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Although she had not heard of Her Highness not liking others praising her beauty, just now, her own words were clearly too reckless and frivolous. Gu Shengyin lowered her eyes, realizing that this was a good chance to brush up a favorable impression. She extended a hand and gently pulled Rita to stand up: "Don''t be restrained. In fact, I am very fond of you. At that time, if Olwen did not insist on you, I would have brought you back to Nightingale Castle." She was taller than Rita. This posture practically brought Rita''s whole body into her arms. Rita felt the entire breath on Her Highness'' body was pure and cold. Against her expectations, Gu Shengyin was not the least bit aware and intimately spoke in her ear: "You are such an adorable little girl¡­." When Olwen came, he saw this kind of scene. His fianc¨¦e, a lovely scene of blossoming nts swaying in the breeze, pressing down on the white roses in the garden. (ËûµÄδ»éÆÞ£¬´ò°çµÄ»¨Ö¦ÕÐÕ¹µÄ£¬½«ÂúÔ°µÄ°×Ǿޱ¶¼Ñ¹Á˹ýÈ¥)And his new lover, Rita, was snuggled up in Ekaterina''s arms with a bashful face. The two were talking intimately about something. Inexplicably, Olwen thought his heart somewhat stopped. Chapter 158 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 13 "What are you guys doing?" Gu Shengyin recollected her thoughts and saw Olwen''s expression looking somewhat unhappy. She nced at Rita, who was very close to her, and suddenly reacted: Could it be because she was too close to his lover so that Olwen became jealous? The very conscious Gu Shengyin took a step back, looked at him, and said: "I came here as a guest. You were not here, so I could only enjoy the white rose garden with lovely Rita." Rita looked at the distance increase between them. Unaware of why, there was a bit of regret in her heart. Olwen looked at Ekaterina''s expression determining that she had no improper thoughts towards Rita and put down his heart. His tone rxed: "You can tell me in advanced if you''re going toe to Dark Night Castle. I will make time for it." Gu Shengyin nced at him with dislike: "It''s a topic between us women. What good conversation is there with a man like you?" Olwen: ¡­ Rita: I suddenly really want tough. It turned out that Her Highness Ekaterina was such an amusing person. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . After that day, Gu Shengyin often visited Dark Night Castle and chatted very happily with Rita every time. It wasn''t that she had not seen Olwen''s expression. Rather, she did not understand. She was only looking for Rita to chat. They were both women. What was Olwen worried about? The system silently ridiculed: The simple host did not know that vampires always had no integrity. Even Olwen, himself, also eats men and women. Olwen looked at Ekaterina who had a very pleasant time with Rita. His eyes gradually sank. This day, after Gu Shengyin left, Olwen went to Rita''s room. "Your Highness? Ah!" Rita cried out, and in the next second, her neck was being strangled by Olwen. "Keep a distance away from her, Rita." Olwen looked at her. His eyes shed with a bloodthirsty light. The expression in Rita''s eyes flickered: "Your Highness, I don''t understand your meaning¡­" Olwen tightened his hand on her neck: "Don''t understand? Ekaterina does not understand, you still don''t understand?" He slowly pressed close to the side of her ear: "Put away those unspeakable thoughts of yours. She is not someone you can touch." After speaking, he released his hand and threw the person to the ground. "Cough cough" Rita slowly recovered. She looked at this aloof man. Suddenly, not knowing where her courage came from, she blurted out the words in her heart without thinking: "Your Highness, since you like Her Highness Ekaterina so much, why don''t you tell her? Why do you change one lover after another incessantly?" Her words just left her mouth, and Olwen''s breath abruptly became tyrannical from head to toe. Rita was directly suppressed by this power and spit out blood. Olwen rigidly stared at her with a bloodthirsty look: "If you weren''t my blood descendant, just based on this sole sentence, I would have already sent you to see Cain." He appeared to not want to see her again, and his figure disappeared into the darkness. Rita remained sitting on the ground. After a long time, sheughed in a low voice. Since you like her, don''t do anything that would hurt your lover; Since the people at your side are unceasingly changing, it proves that you are not worthy of her! She slowly stood up and walked into the darkness. Her shadow was drawn long under the dusky light, appearing to grow twisted and strange, and slowly disappeared into the darkness. Chapter 159 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 14 When Gu Shengyin came to Dark Night Castle again,she discovered that she did not see Rita''s figure. "I let her go to Luoqi Kingdom." Olwen exined. Gu Shengyin heard what he said and nced at him with astonishment, seemingly curious about how he was willing to part with her. The expression in her eyes were not the least bit concealed, and Olwen instantly understood what she meant. He bit his teeth and said: "Rita and I are not what you think." Oh~ Gu Shengyin understood in a second. g man. Olwen felt somewhat helpless, but he did not know how to exin it to someone who did not understand. He might as well just leave it. Gu Shengyin also had nothing to do. Before this, she could clearly feel Rita''s attitude change towards her. It seemed like the good impression that she brushed up was good enough. Moreover, based on the current situation, there was no deep feelings between Rita and Olwen. It may be assumed that in the original storyline, the matter of Rita starting with her in order to be with Olwen would unlikely happen. In this case, Gu Shengyin thought she could find the time to go take a look at a certain man. Gu Shengyin arrived at the Ryan Family''s mansion when it was veryte at night. She originally thought she needed to go to his bedroom to see him, but she did not think that she would see him at the training field. He unexpectedly practiced the sword for the whole night. Carefully looking at Lancelot''s realm, it was surprisingly at the swordsman level. However, this was not able to calm Gu Shengyin''s rage. High-leveled sword cultivators did not need to sleep. That''s not wrong; however, for low-leveled sword cultivators adequate rest was necessary. Otherwise, it could cause an enormous burden on the body. Lancelot, who was concentrating on practicing the sword, suddenly realized that he could not move. After that, he watched unfeelingly as the sword in his hand was forcibly removed by a powerful force. Just as he prepared to activate the Ryan Family''s defense, he heard the voice that he had been thinking about from day to night. "How could you not take your own body seriously? Are you living toofortably?" For a moment, Lancelot thought he was in a dream. By the time he reacted, he discovered that the power imprisoning was gone. He hastily turned around and saw Gu Shengyin wearing a cloak. "You came?" Gu Shengyin heard the pleasant surprise in his tone, but put it off to the side. I have told you in the memory that has been passed on to you. Sword cultivation is very demanding on the body. If you do this, you may improve very quickly. However, you are using up your qualifications, you know!" She said in a stern voice. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . In fact, how could Lancelot not know? He simply could not wait. When he thought about her condition, and then thought about the gap between them, he felt that he had no way of waiting. She came to see him. Wasn''t this proof that she also thinks about me, too? Lancelot thought of this possibly and immediately felt unlimited joy in his heart. He looked at Gu Shengyin, who was coldly staring at his face, but he was not one bit affected by her cold face. He said in aining tone: "I miss you every day and night. I couldn''t sleep ah." Gu Shengyin: ¡­ Sheughed: "Okay, it is my fault!" "So¡­" Lancelot walked over to her side, hesitated for a second, and firmly held her hand. "Youe and supervise me ah. Stare at me every day and make sure I rest on time. I will not dy the body because of this." Gu Shengyin: ¡­win an inch, want a foot!1 However, a certain man''s shameless and thick-skinned strategy nevertheless prevailed. In his bedroom, a non-human sessfully entered. Chapter 160 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 15 "You don''t need to sleep?" Lancelot looked at Gu Shengyin with a clean and honest face. Gu Shengyin coldly stood at the side: "No, didn''t you want me to watch you sleep? You can sleep now." Lancelot did not say much. He obediently started¡­undressing. Coat, midyer clothing, inneryer clothing¡­until his sturdy upper body and smooth muscles were exposed. Afterwards, Lancelot dismayingly discovered that this woman unexpectedly did not even give him a little of her eyes. The man was unwilling to give up, and he started swaying in the room again. He stooped down to pick something up. As he passed by Gu Shengyin, he "carelessly" exposed the muscles on his arm. However, it was very obvious that this did not have any effect. Waiting until he had performed enough, Gu Shengyin, who was also done enjoying it, directly gave him a blow: "Why don''t you go to sleep?" Lancelot: ¡­ He helplessly, without any better option, went back andid on the bed. He originally thought that with his beloved by his side, he would be too emotional to sleep. He did not expect that his thoughts were particrly tranquil. In less than a second, his breathing became steady. Until Gu Shengyin was sure that he fell asleep, the indifference on her face faded like a tide. She slowly walked over to Lancelot''s side. Her eyes drooped quietly looking at him, as if she did not see him enough. Lancelot woke up with a smile and habitually nced in a certain direction. No one! Within a second, Lancelot became wide awake. He got up and looked all over the room but did not see anyone. What happened? Could it be that everythingst night just a wonderful dream? Lancelot felt a sense of loss but suddenly heard a familiar voice: "What are you looking for?" He was surprised and happy. Sure enough, he saw Gu Shengyin appear in the room. "Just a moment ago, I did not see you, so I thoughtst night was just a dream." Gu Shengyin was speechless for a moment. Then, she said: "Don''t think too much. Since I promised you, I will naturally supervise you in sword practice." Lancelot blinked: "What about day time?" If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . He knew that vampires could not appear in sunlight. Who would have imagined that Gu Shengyin would shake her head: "No harm. Sunlight does not affect me too much now. Putting on this cloak is good enough." As a result, the people of Ryan Family saw a mysterious person wearing a ck cloak next to their Young Master. When the two of them showed up in front of the dining table, Lancelot recalled that Gu Shengyin seemed to be unable to ept human food. "This is¡­" Lancelot''s father, the patriarch of the Ryan Family, Brott, asked with surprise. "Father, she is my sword instructor." Lancelot said with a smile. Brott''s instantly became cordial. He was aware that his son had recently been practicing a strange sword technique. Originally he did not approve of it until he experienced the power of that sword technique. It was simply too mysterious and cannot be exined withmon sense! Regarding his son''s instructor, he was quite curious and extremely respectful. Gu Shengyin''s bearing was courteous but indifferent. Brott did not care. A majority of the strong more or less have their own quirks. For Gu Shengyin being a woman, he was only surprised for a moment. He invited Gu Shengyin to have breakfast together. Vampire''s taste buds actually can''t taste the vor of human food. Gu Shengyin carelessly ate two things and stopped. Mrs. Ryan was attracted to her hand that reached out from the cloak. White and slender, a perfect hand. A woman possessing hands like this, could she really be the powerful sword instructor who taught her son? Mrs Ryan thought that her son might have been deceived. When she heard that the two were going to the training field, she had an idea in her heart. Chapter 161 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 16 "Young Master Ryan, I heard that you got a new sword instructor. I specially came to ask for guidance." A blond robust man said to Lancelot. After speaking, he looked at Gu Shengyin, whose seductive figure was still concealed with her ck cloak. The contempt in his tone was not concealed at all. "I heard that your new instructor is actually a woman." He sized Gu Shengyin up. "A delicate woman like this should nevertheless stay at home and properly be protected by a man. A sword is not suitable for a woman to hold!" "Moreover¡­" He looked at the long sword in Lancelot''s hand. The disdain in his words were overwhelming. "Sure enough, it''s a woman''s sword. So tiny like that, can he cut his enemy''s throat?" Lancelot felt indignant in his heart. This blond robust man was his former sword instructor, Hart. His swordsmanship was indeed good, but he was arrogant and haughty. Moreover, he looked down on women. At that time, when Lancelot returned, he exined to his parents that he was learning a new sword technique, and he did not require a sword instructor. Apparently, this move let him feel unreconciled in his heart. However, how dare he humiliate her! Just as Lancelot opened his mouth to speak, he was stopped by Gu Shengyin. She looked at Hart with a smile yet not a smile: "You want to have apare with me?" Hart''s expression was proud: "Of course." Gu Shengyin nodded: "Very well, looking at your appearance, it seems that you look down on my sword technique." She extended her right hand, and a long sword appeared out of thin air. Hart was startled by her hand. He coldly snorted: "Dress up as God, y the devil1." Gu Shengyin paid no heed to him. Rather, she turned towards Lancelot and said: "Watch carefully. This is the formidable power of the sword." Lancelot was very curious. He had always known Ekaterina''s power, but he had never seen her use a sword. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Afterwards, his eyes widened. The resplendent sword shined. The giant sword that Hart imed to be forged from the strongest material was directly cut into two, like it was as light as a feather. The sword in Gu Shengyin''s hand was pressed against his neck. A chill spread from Hart''s neck to his whole body. Without the slightest doubt, this sword could easily cut off his whole head, like his sword cut in half on the ground. "You say, such a thin sword stopping at your neck, can he cut your throat?" Gu Shengyin gently moved the sword in her hand forward. Hart immediately felt a sting. Hart''s expression did not change and determinedly looked at Gu Shengyin: "I apologize for my previous behavior. Your swordsmanship is extraordinarily powerful. I am far from being skilled. Being defeated by your hand, I, Hart, am convinced in heart and by word2. Losing to you, I shall allow you to punish me!" After he finished speaking, he closed his eyes and appeared to extend his neck in preparation for execution. Gu Shengyin put away the long sword in her hand and did not look at him. "Since you already know what you want to know, let''s go." As she spoke, she gave a meaningful nce, light as a feather, towards a certain direction. Hidden in the small attic secretly observing, Mrs. Ryan felt cold in her heart. She felt as if her whereabouts were discovered by someone. Impossible! Sheforted herself. This location was special. No matter how powerful that person was, that person couldn''t find her. Lancelot, who had always been paying attention to Gu Shengyin, discovered this action and promptly asked: "What happened?" "Nothing." Gu Shengyin nomittally replied. After Mrs. Ryan went downstairs, she thought for a moment and informed her husband about today''s matter. "What did you say?" Brott was shocked and angry. Chapter 162 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 17 "You are truly muddled!" Mr. Brott circled two times around the study. "ording to what you said, Lance''s instructor was strong enough to subdue Hart with a sword. Her being able to find you is not a strange thing." Mr. Brott was somewhat sullen. "There is no strong person who does not have arrogance in their heart. If they took offense and left, how could we exin ourselves to Lance?" Mrs. Ryan was also worried: "At that time, I just wanted to probe out her depth. How could I know Hart would unexpectedly speak so frankly?" Mr. Brott suddenly asked: "Is that mysterious power really as terrible as you said?" When he mentioned this, Mrs. Ryan''s turned bright: "Good gracious! I have never seen such an elegant sword technique. I saw her simply hold her sword and gently swing it. The sword emitted a light, and then the sword was ced on Hart''s neck." Mr. Brott muttered to himself irresolutely, and then made a decision: "In this case, wait for you to find a gift and personally go apologize." This kind of strong person, it was worth setting aside their posture to befriend with. Mrs. Ryan was, all in all, not stupid. She understood her husband''s meaning after pondering and nodded: "Okay, I will go prepare it." Mrs. Ryan''s arrival was within Gu Shengyin''s expectation. "Your Grace, today''s offense is my fault. I ask for Your Grace''s understanding." Mrs. Ryan sincerely apologized. Gu Shengyin originally also did not intend to pursue it. After all, she was her lover''s mother. She nodded and epted Mrs. Ryan''s gift. Lancelot came to the small courtyard where the Ryan Family arranged for Gu Shengyin in the evening: "I''m sorry." Gu Shengyin did not speak. Lancelot was not foolish. The other person had clearly done enough. In order toe to the human world, the magnificent Vampire Princess had to conceal her whereabouts to apany him to practice the sword and pay attention to his health. How could he be worthy of her whole-hearted treatment? However, she was wronged at his ce. He suddenly saw Gu Shengyin''s figure move and disappeared from the room. Lancelot was startled. Did she get angry and leave? He couldn''t help but call out in a loud voice: "Ekaterina, are you here?" If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . However, no one answered him. Lancelot sat on the ground feeling a sense of loss. She must have been angry and did not want to see him. In fact, Gu Shengyin did not have such thoughts at all. She abruptly disappeared because she sensed Olwen''s breath. "You really are here." No emotion could be heard from Olwen''s voice. Seeing Gu Shengyin''s puzzled look, Olwen suddenly did not know where to vent his stomach full of fury. What should he say? Say that he sensed that she had not stayed at Nightingale Castle for a long time. After investigating it, he discovered that she had been staying at a human man''s home? Say that he was jealous; therefore, no matter what, he came to find her? What position did he have to say this? In the end, he just restrained himself and said: "Recently, I heard that you have been infatuated with a human being. I specially came to take a look." Gu Shengyin''s mood right now was not particrly good. She straightforwardly answered with a rhetorical question: "I remember that this is not a territory of the McKathway n. Olwen, isn''t your control too wide?" Olwen just opened his mouth, but he abruptly stopped. He distinctly heard the wind carry over the name ''Ekaterina''. "You actually allowed him to call your name?" Olwen felt his rage ignite his heart, inch by inch. "Olwen, when I, Ekaterina, handles matters, there is no obligation to report to anyone. I still have matters to attend to. I''m going first." Gu Shengyin turned and walked away. A hand extended to block her way. Chapter 163 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 18 Gu Shengyin looked puzzledly at Olwen, who stopped her. Olwen''s sullen blue eyes had already turned dark red, and his cultured and refined face facial features became demonic. "Ekaterina, you are my fianc¨¦e. How could you be tempted by other men?" He said in a deep voice. "What a joke." Ekaterina looked at him with indifference. "Olwen, where did you get the confidence to speak out these words to me?" A trace of pain shed in Olwen''s eyes, but was quickly covered by his blood red eyes. "I do not allow you to like other men. The only one who deserves you can only be me!" Olwen looked at her determinedly. Gu Shengyin felt a little stupid by this development. What was this situation? Didn''t Olwen like Rita? "Olwen, your current situation is abnormal. Look carefully and clearly, I am not Rita." Gu Shengyin looked at his pair of blood red eyes. "Rita? It turned out that you were under the impression that I liked her?" Olwenughed. "I am very clear-headed, Ekaterina. Who is Rita? If she did not look three-points like you, I would not have looked at her at all. The one I love has always been you ah." The way he said those words was like sighing. Olwen seemed as if he was backlogged. A secret that he had kept at the bottom of his heart had been revealed. His eyes tightly locked onto Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin was stunned by this sentence. "System, you didn''t tell me that Olwen''s true love was actually Ekaterina." The system was also very innocent: "I didn''t know either. This never happened in the original storyline ah." Gu Shengyin: This unreliable system! However, Olwen still needed to be dealt with. "Love me while continuously changing lovers? Olwen, your love, I really can''t afford it." Gu Shengyin''s words was like a knife piercing into Olwen''s heart. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . He knew that people like Ekaterina absolutely could not tolerate their other half doing this unchaste thing. "If¡­If there was a hidden matter to it?" He was unwilling to give up. Gu Shengyin looked at him: "I do not want to know what hidden matter. You just need to tell me, those lovers of yours, are you true to them or not?" Olwen could not deny it. Gu Shengyin sneered and smiled: "Look, Olwen. What do you use to prove your feelings for me? Use your steady flow1 of lovers?" She no longer spoke, turned around, and left. "Additionally, Olwen, don''t start with Lancelot if you still want us to continue to be friends." Her voice was heard through the wind. Left behind, Olwen covered his face with his hand and smiled self-deprecatingly: "Go deal with a human? Ekaterina, you see me, Olwen McKathway, too low." Ekaterina was, after all, the Bruch Family''s Supreme leader, so she could not spend all her time on Lancelot. She only checked on Lancelot''s current situation once in a while, leave some stuff behind, but never met with him. In contrast, Rita''s improvement speed let people feel rmed. Her strength was already approaching a Duke''s. A vampire''s ranking is very strict. High-leveled vampires start at Count, followed by Marquis, Duke, and then a Supreme Qin Wang. When she was transformed by Olwen, she was undoubtedly a Count. Even if Olwen''s left over blood-transformation power let her reach the next level, this speed was also really rming. Chapter 164 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 19 Gu Shengyin took the time to go to Luoqi Kingdom. She did not inform anyone. When she saw Rita, she was somewhat astonished. Before her eyes, this enchanting woman, drinking a cup of blood with blood-like red lips, really was Rita. "Rita, long time no see." Gu Shengyin called out. Rita''s leisurely andfortable expression became stiff and had an expression of disbelief: "You Highness?" "It''s me." Gu Shengyin walked over. Rita appeared somewhat hurried. She stood up, walked over to Gu Shengyin, and gave her a bow. When she got up, she saw her gorgeous dress and the ck fingernails on her hands. Her movement slightly paused for a second. "Your Highness, sit first." Rita personally poured a ss of fresh blood for Gu Shengyin. Then, she turned and left. When she came out again, she changed her appearance to the one Gu Shengyin was familiar with. Gu Shengyin suddenly understood. It turned out that she went to remove her heavy makeup just a moment ago. "This looks much more natural. Just a moment ago, I nearly couldn''t recognize you." Gu Shengyin spoke without thinking. Rita smiled bashfully: "How did Your Highness have the time toe over?" Gu Shengyin looked at her: "I heard that you have made particrly fast progress recently, so I came to see our vampire n''s new Duke that is about to be born." ording to Rita''s speed, there was hardly any problem with bing a Duke. The Duke rank, out of the entire vampire ns, there were only two tens (20). Rita seemed to be embarrassed: "In front of Your Highness, a Duke is counted as nothing." Gu Shengyin looked at her: "Don''t be unduly humble, Rita. You are already very good." Gu Shengyin stayed in Luoqi Kingdom for a day. When she was leaving, Rita was reluctant to part with her. "If you have time, you cane to Nightingale Castle. You are always weed." Gu Shengyin said. After Gu Shengyin returned to Nightingale Castle, she began to prepare for her hibernation. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Every five hundred years, vampires would have a period of weakness. They would often sleep during this period of weakness. This was not a trivial matter. Rita drilled a loophole in the original Ekaterina''s period of sleep. Ekaterina was then sealed by a group of vampires. After confirming that all the defense measure in Nightingale Castle were activated, Gu Shengyin drew a huge defensive array in the basement where she chose to sleep. She left a letter to Lancelot exining that she had something to do and might not appear again in the next hundred years. A vampire''s hibernation could be as short as several decades to as long as several hundred years. She had confidence in her lover. With his qualifications, after a hundred years, she did not know how sessful he would be. Sensing the power in her body rapidly growing, Gu Shengyin quietly entered sleep. She did not know that by the time she awakened, the world outside had already changed. When she woke up, the system felt relieved. "Host, you finally woke up." The system''s tone seemed to be very d. "How long have I slept? Did anything happen?" The system replied: "The host slept for 160 years. Rita, along with many McKathway nsmen, betrayed Olwen." "What are you talking about?" Gu Shengyin was incessantly astonished. "Why?" The system hesitated for a second: "It was said that¡­because Duke Rita coveted Prince McKathway''s fianc¨¦e and angered the Prince, she was expelled from the McKathway n." Gu Shengyin: "Coveted Olwen''s fianc¨¦e¡­Didn''t she like Olwen? Wait!" Gu Shengyin opened her eyes wide: "Olwen''s fianc¨¦e!" Chapter 165 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 20 Some ''hot'' scenes¡­. "You mean the person who Rita likes is me?" Gu Shengyin said with disbelief. The system answered with silence. The reason why Olwen was jealous previously was because he saw that Rita liked me and ate Rita''s vinegar?" The system was silent again. Gu Shengyin felt that she needed to calm down. "How is Lance?" She finally remembered her lover. When the system was just about to speak, Gu Shengyin''s defensive array set up in the basement was split open. It was not brute force, rather, the same technique to set up this array was used. In this world, there was only one person who knew this technique. She did not need the system to give an answer. Sure enough, after one second, Lancelot''s face appeared in front of Gu Shengyin. "Ekaterina." He called out to her in a low, husky voice, leaned down, and carried her out of the coffin. "Sword Zun, not bad. Great progress, but how did youe in?" Gu Shengyin asked as she leaned against his chest feeling relieved. The man put her on the main seat in therge hall, crouched down, and concisely andprehensively said: Fought my way in." Sure enough, the next second, many guards in the castlerushed in and saw Gu Shengyin sitting on the main seat: "Your Highness, a very powerful human rushed in with a strange weapon. You¡­" His words suddenly stopped. Because that very powerful man, at this moment, was kneeling on the ground helping Her Highness wear her shoes. Gu Shengyin gave them a cold nce: "Go down." The guards obediently withdrew. The guard who previously spoke had a face of adoration: "She deserves to be called Her Highness. Such a powerful human actually surrendered under Her Highness'' charm." The hall became quiet. Lancelot suddenly stood up: "You previously told me that if I want to be your man, I must first use my sword to prove my strength. In that case¡ª" He leaned over and looked at Gu Shengyin. The breathe between the two could be heard: "Now do I have this qualification?" Gu Shengyin lifted her head. The other person''s azure eyes were filled with her own silhouette. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Sheughed softly, raised her hands, wrapped them around his neck, and exhaled: "I allow you to call me Katyusha." Lancelot''s expression instantly became ecstatic. He almost impatiently leaned over and pressed against those captivating red lips. Lancelot profoundly looked at the person below him. He particrly looked at hermoist red lips because of their deep kiss. He looked at her pair of cool and magnificent eyes be reced with a joyful, clear and crystalline light. "Can I?" He leaned over to let her feel the changes in his body. Gu Shengyin did not speak and simply closed her eyes. When their passion reached the climax, Gu Shengyin''s fangs uncontrobly extended and pressed against Lancelot''s neck. "Katyusha, my dear, bite." Lancelot looked at her determinedly. Gu Shengyin no longer hesitated and prated his flesh with her fangs. Lancelot felt as if there were fireworks blooming inside his mind. He stifled a groan and fell on Gu Shengyin''s body. Gu Shengyin closed her heavy eyes and indulgently fell asleep. When she woke up, she found herself lying in bed, her waist being held by an arm. "Woke up?" Lancelot''s voice came from above, closely packed with a smiling expression. He did not fall asleep at all. Yesterday, obtaining his lover''s approval already let him unable to contain his joy. However, he did not expect that there was an even bigger pleasant surprise waiting for him. He gazed at his lover''s sleeping face, merely thinking how he did not see enough. Chapter 166 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 21 After Gu Shengyin woke up, there were still a lot of things waiting for her to deal with. There was no need to say anything about the Bruch n''s umtion of neglected work. Additionally, there were two troublesome things. Olwen and Rita. Because of Princess Bruch, the matter of the two of them quarreling caused amotion among the vampire ns. Gu Shengyin''s attitude towards this was to directly held a banquet at Nightingale Castle. She was going to majestically and orderly let everyone know that Princess Bruch already had someone in her heart. Nearly all high-leveled vampires received an invitation, among them naturally included Olwen and Rita. Many vampires were waiting to see the development of this affair. But, they were disappointed. Olwen and Rita did not have any imaginary sparks colliding each other when they met. Both of them snorted and then went to one side. In fact, there were many vampires who were curious: Rita, herself, was the blood descendant of Olwen. Olwen wanting her life was just a matter of thought. Why would he condone her until now? Gu Shengyin and Lancelot came out. The first sentence that came out of her mouth made many vampires excited. "Allow me to introduce everyone to this man by my side, Lancelot Ryan, my partner." A word shocked all those present. Not a new ything, not a lover, not a blood descendant, but a partner. Vampires were born with a passionate disposition, but they treat their other half in a very cautious manner. Partner. For a vampire, this signaled mutual loyalty, dependability, and to never abandon. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Before vampires find their other half, many of them y with clusters of flowers. After finding their partner, that kind of lifestyle would not appear again. Many vampires covertly ced their attention on Olwen and Rita, wanting to see their reaction. The oue did not disappoint them. Both of their expression changed. Rita even shrieked: "Your Highness, why did you choose a human? Didn''t you say that you like me very much?!" Gu Shengyin keenly sensed the man at her side cast a cold look at her. She obscurely stared at him. She was going to be scolded when they go back. Rita''s words also let many vampires ce their eyes full of gossip onto Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin had a helpless expression. The eyes that she looked at Rita with were like an elder''s looking at a junior who made trouble without reason: "Rita, I did say that I liked you. I always considered you as a very charming junior, but it was not the feeling that you want. I do not like women." Rita appeared to be unable to ept it. She was dressed very grand today. However, under her sorrow, she did not care about her delicate makeup. Covering her face with her hands, she wept: "Not like this. It shouldn''t be like this¡­" "Then what about me? Ekaterina, do you still remember the marriage contract between us?" Olwen looked straight at her. These two words, ''marriage contract'', sessfully made Lancelot grasp his sword in his hand firmly. Right, ah. She still had a right and proper fianc¨¦e here. "Olwen." Gu Shengyin appeared resolute. "We have a marriage contract between us. All vampires know what the situation was. I have never interfered one bit with those things you have done in the past. Now, I have found my partner. Let''s end our marriage contract." Olwen calmly listened to her words. When everyone thought he would get angry, he slowly smiled. "I don''t agree unless¡ª-" He shot a look at the man, who had not spoken a word, at Gu Shengyin''s side. "Let him fight uprightly with me." Chapter 167 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 22 Olwen''s words let many vampires take joy in cmity and delight in disaster.1 Between Olwen and Lancelot, the vampires were more partial towards Olwen. A small and weak human dared to think about their most honorable Princess Bruch, simply a foolish dream! Everyone was waiting to see Lancelot''s jokes. Olwen was the McKathway''s Prince, a noble pure blood. Out of all the vampires, in addition to him and Ekaterina possessing the tremendous power, others basically were not opponents at all. Not to mention humans. Many people thought that Gu Shengyin would step forth to stop it; however, they did not expect that she merely retreated to the back, leaving space for that human. It seemed that Her Highness was not too fond of that human. Many vampires thus thought: Otherwise, she would not look on unfeelingly as he went to deliver himself to death. Lancelot only looked at Gu Shengyin, his eyes full of affection. As for the other vampires, with the exception of Ekaterina, they were basically unable to enter his eyes. He drew out the sword in his hand. The moment when the sword was unsheathed, his entire body''s momentum changed. If Lancelot was just a good-looking, younger generation human aristocrat, then at this moment, then he was like an unsheathed sharp sword. His entire body was a cold sharp de. The whispering suddenly became feeble. Many vampires realized that this human was not as small and weak as they imagined. Olwen also put away his careless expression. Olwen looked straight at Lancelot: "You''re stronger than I imagined." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Lancelot calmly looked at him: "After a while, perhaps you will say this sentence again." Olwen sneered andughed: "Boasting shamelessly. Daring to speak this way in front of me, until this day, there wasn''t a finger2." (´óÑÔ²»²Ñ£¬¸ÒÔÚÎÒÃæÇ°Õâô˵»°µÄ£¬ÖÁ½ñ»¹Ã»ÓÐÒ»Ö¸Ö®Êý) His eyes turned to Gu Shengyin: "You took a fancy to this sort of arrogant man?" Gu Shengyin''s expression did not change: "Whether or not, you will knowter." Olwen''s heart stung by the unreserved trust in her words. He smiled: "Fine, then let me take a look at how how powerful a human can be." Lancelot''s long sword was already ruthlessly swinging downward. This matter''s development had gone beyond the all of the vampires'' expectations. That man, was he really a human? And not an ancient God? How could a human possess such a formidable power? While looking at Lancelot, who was caught up with Olwen, many vampires felt disbelief in their heart. Looking at Gu Shengyin, who was leisurely watching this with anticipation, those vampire''s feelings all changed at this time: This man was worthy of being fancied by Her Highness. Sure enough, he was unlikely a mediocre person. Gu Shengyin''s expression suddenly congealed and abruptly shed between the two men fighting. One push, one p, both hands deftly seeded in separating the two. "Enough." Just a moment ago, if she did not stop them and continue to let them fight, sooner orter, both sides would suffer. "You are afraid that your man will sustain injuries?" Olwen sneered. Gu Shengyin turned to look at him: "Olwen, don''t be driven by your temper. Lancelot''s sword qi is capable of an unusual type of self-heal and is able to recover very easily. Listening to her words that was for his sake, Olwen''s expression warmed up a bit. However, in a sh, he saw the man holding Ekaterina''s hands being intimate andining at the same time: "Did you get injured? What are you doing, rushing out like that? I¡­" The good mood just a moment ago disappeared in sh without a trace. Chapter 168 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 23 Gu Shengyin looked over. Olwen did not wait for her to speak and abruptly said: "Since this man has sufficient strength to deserve you, I will honor my promise." "I, McKathway''s Olwen, announce: From now on, starting today, my marriage contract with Ekaterina is rescinded." Obviously his expression appeared very calm; however, not knowing why, Gu Shengyin perceived great sorrow from him. Lancelot certainly knew why he was sorrowful. A man''s intuition told him that Olwen''s heart towards Gu Shengyin was the same as his. However, he did not have the mood to sympathize with a rival. Olwen did not stay any longer. After speaking this sentence, he left. As the McKathway''s Prince, he should be powerful and omnipotent. Even if he had to give up, he should also do it with confidence and ease. After Olwen left, Rita also did not stay. Those vampires also continuously left one by one. Lancelot became famous after the battle, and no one dared to underestimate him. Gu Shengyin and Lancelot lived in Nightingale Castle for a long time, living a calm life. "How did you pass these hundreds of years?" Gu Shengyin leaned on the soft couch and looked at her lover, who was sitting at the side reading. Lancelot lifted his head and thought: "At first, I stayed at home. Because I was obstinately not willing to marry a wife and have children, I lost the status as the Ryan Family''s heir. On the contrary, this was a relief for me. Butter, after 20 years, my family discovered that my appearance did not change at all and began to fear me. Once, I even heard my parents talking about it, saying that I was a ''monster''¡­" His manner of speaking was very calm, as if he was talking about something that was irrelevant to him. Gu Shengyin felt distressed while listening to him. She forgot that this world was different from the sword cultivation world. One''s appearance did not change. A very long life span was beyond an ordinary human''s view ofmon sense and was hard to ept. "¡­Afterwards, I moved to a mountain forest not far from Nightingale Castle. Anyways, at that time, it was already unnecessary for me to eat grains. I didn''t need to worry about meeting a stranger and could also be closer to you¡­" He did not finish speaking his words because Gu Shengyin suddenly got up to hug him. He kissed her long hair tenderly: "Don''t think too much. This life, I do not feel sad." Because there was already a wish in his heart, he never felt that life was unbearable. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The vampire ns recently burst out several big news. Duke Rita once again returned under Prince McKathway''sg. Princess Bruch held a wedding at Nightingale Castle with that powerful, abnormal human. During this time, both of their figures were unable to be found. It was said that they were on their honeymoon. At the time of the wedding, Prince McKathway and Duke Rita had attended. Those two unexpectedly exchanged words and smiles, and they were not the least bit affected by the previous affair. "Are you nning on taking me to tour the entire maind?" Gu Shengyin looked at the man. Lancelot held her tightly in his embrace: "Previously, when I was training, I always thought about it. One day, I could be with you together, leaving traces of us in every part of the maind." He knew that Gu Shengyin had existed for countless years, and perhaps, had long agoseen the scenery of this continent innumerable times. But during that time before, there was no him. He was this overbearing, he hoped that when this woman recalled these memories, he would be there inside. Chapter 169 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 24 "You have to guard me and wait until I wake up. The first person I want to see is you." Gu Shengyin looked up and said to Lancelot. Lancelot looked at his lover''s weak, paleplexion with love and indulgence. He leaned over and lovingly kissed her lips. "I guarantee that I will keep close and guard you until you wake up." Gu Shengyin felt relieved andid in the coffin. Once again, the five hundred year weak period approached. Gu Shengyin felt somewhat concerned. This was the time when Rita from the original story exchanged blood with Ekaterina because of jealousy. Although Rita and Olwen did not get together in this world, she had not thought that this world''s Rita would feel resentment towards her. Gu Shengyin indulged in flights of fancy1 for a moment, but felt that she might be thinking too much. Coupled with a wave of weakness attacking her, she let her eyes close and her conscious sink. Lancelot truly did as he said. He personally stayed in the basement where Gu Shengyin was sleeping, and no one was allowed toe in. He intended to spend the rest of his life with her. Until he received a letter from Olwen. The letter that came was indeed Olwen''s writing, and the contents of the letter caused his expression to turn cold. He turned his head and looked at Gu Shengyin, who was still sleeping peacefully. He waved a hand toy out an array and hurriedly departed. The area that Olwen made the appointment at was very far. Even if it he flew by sword, Lancelot nearly spend half a day. Olwen was already waiting there. He was pacing back and forth, appearing unusually restless. "In the end, what happened?" The two people saw each other and agreed by chance2 asking a sentence. Lancelot''s expression turned cold: "Wasn''t it you who wrote a letter inviting me toe out?" Olwen heard what he said and his expression changed: "It was obviously you who invited me¡­Dammit!" Lancelot saw his expression and also thought of a certain aspect in his heart. The two men did not talk much and quickly rushed towards Nightingale Castle. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . At this time, uninvited guests arrived at Nightingale Castle. "Where is Her Highness sleeping at?" Rita quietly asked a vampire that was suppressed on the ground. Naturally, he was a guard of Nightingale Castle. That vampire contemptuously looked at Rita: "Shameless traitor, you will suffer retribution!" A hand pierced into his chest and squeezed his heart, causing it to burst. Rita calmly took out her hand and fished out a white handkerchief to wipe off the blood. "It seems like they will not speak. Go find it!" The basement was quickly found. Rita restrained the excitement in her heart. She had already seen that gorgeous coffin. "You, go and see if Her Highness Bruch is inside." Rita pointed at a vampire at her side with a finger. That vampire was clearly excited. He thought that this was his chance to shine. He slowly walked towards the coffin, nced in it, and turned his head around: "Yes, it''s Qin Wang¡­" Countless sword rays, bright as snow, appeared from the void and cut him into pieces. "Sure enough." Rita snorted, "Break the array here!" Lancelot''s expression suddenly turned considerably unsightly. Olwen had a bad feeling in his heart: "What''s wrong?" Lancelot''s face was gloomy: "The array I left where Katyusha was sleeping was broken." Rita greedily looked at Gu Shengyin, who was fast asleep. She couldn''t help but reach out and gently touch her face. Her expression was full of infatuation: "Your Highness¡­" Chapter 170 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 25 Gu Shengyin was forced to wake up by the system. If a sleeping vampire was forced to wake up, the consequences were very serious. However, the system also had no choice but to do so. If its host did not wake up, it estimated that the consequences were be more grave, so much that this world''s task might even fail. Rita was frightened by Gu Shengyin, who suddenly opened her eyes. "Your Highness?" Rita panicked in her heart. Wasn''t Her Highness sleeping and could not wake up? "Rita." Gu Shengyin''s dark golden eyes looked at her without the slightest emotion. "You brought so many vampires to my castle to congratte me for awakening?" The pressure from a Qin Wang level swept the entire castle in an instant. Those vampires who followed Rita, one by one, were unable to resist Gu Shengyin and knelt down. Even if Rita was not reconciled, she, too, couldn''t resist her blood''s nature. "Let me guess what you wanted to do. Taking advantage of my weak period, you wanted to rece me?" Gu Shengyin leisurely sat on the coffin trying not to let any vampires see her weakness. She was forced to wake up by the system. At this moment, she was actually still in the period of weakness and had no strength to fight. If Rita really smashed a cracked pot1, she really would not be able to hold her life." For now, she could only pray that Lancelot would discover a problem with the array and hurry back. Rita shivered under her pressure: "My heart only adores Your Highness¡­" "So, you brought so many high-leveled vampires and killed the guards of my Nightingale Castle to force your way in?" Rita felt despair in her heart. She simply no longer defended herself andid on the ground, waiting for Gu Shengyin''s ruling. However, after waiting for a long time, she did not hear any sounding from Gu Shengyin. Rita lifted her head and saw Gu Shengyin''splicated eyes looking at her. There was regret. There was pity. There was heartache. Rita, who originally intended to ept her fate, was stimted by the emotions in Gu Shengyin''s eyes. She suddenly got up and looked at Gu Shengyin: "Your Highness, at this time, do you expose this kind of expression to me? Don''t you know, this appearance of yours, let me hold some unrealistic, extravagant expectation. Afterwards, you personally shattered my hope." Gu Shengyin: Dammit! Seems like I overdid it! If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . After Rita finished saying this, she seemed to be aware that sheplete had no chance, and waited for Gu Shengyin to dispose her. However, as she was waiting, Gu Shengyin still did not take any action. Rita suddenly felt happiness in her heart. She grit her teeth and stood up. "Your Highness." She tried walking towards Gu Shengyin: "Let me guess. It''s not that you didn''t want to start, but rather¡­you can''t?" She looked Gu Shengyin and revealed a wonderful smile: "Your words were merely to stall for time. You did not wake up naturally at all. Rather, you forcibly awakened from sleep, right?" Gu Shengyin secretly ridiculed: Girl, do you have to be so quick-witted like this? Rita suddenly looked up, and a dense dark force burst out from her body. The vampires that were originally suppressed by Gu Shengyin all stood up, one by one. "Sure enough, the level of suppression was very weak." She gentlyughed as she approached Gu Shengyin. "Your Highness, you should be at the end of your strength, right?" Gu Shengyin''s expression did not change: "Even if I only have a tenth of my strength left, Rita, you and this group of vampires will also not be good here." Ritaughed sarcastically: "Whether we will be good or bad, I also have to try it to know!" Trantor''s Corner: Lesson of the day, don''t toy with people''s emotions. They mighte back and bite you¡­ Chapter 171 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 26 As it turned out, even if only a tenth of her strength was left, Gu Shengyin was still able to maintain the wind while under the siege of numerous high-leveled vampires. But, this was just barely not letting the wind fall. (µ«Ò²½ö½öÊDz»ÂäÏ·ç¶øÒÑ) Rita was getting more and more excited. She said to the vampire behind her: "She is already very weak. So long as we persist, we will seed." As Gu Shengyin persevered, a wave of weakness burst in her body. She even felt her eyesight be somewhat blurred. "Lancelot, if you don''te, I may truly fall into eternal sleep¡­" She murmured. The system couldn''t interfere with this type of development of the original storyline. At most, what it could do was wake up its host so that she would not fall into eternal sleep so quickly. As if her words were truly heard, in the next moment, she sensed Lancelot''s breath. An unstoppable sword ray that carried cold, murderous intent and violent rage advanced towards Rita. Rita was not as fast as the sword ray. She dodged and avoided her vital areas. However, her entire left arm waspletely cut off. Lancelot had no time to fight with her, and his figure shed towards Gu Shengyin''s side. He just caught his lover''s copsed body just in time. Those vampires once again knelt on the ground. The blood suppression of Prince McKathway from the victorious period could not bepared with Gu Shengyin''s. "Rita, you are good. You are very good!" Olwen gnashed his teeth as he looked at her. Rita already knew that this operation hadpletely failed. She lifted her head and smiled at him with disdain: "I am not a coward like you. I will fight for what I like! If I had your strength, I would absolutely never let her fall into the hands of others." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Olwen lowered his head and looked at her: "Even if you disregard her wishes and let her hate you forever?" Rita''s expression changed, and then sneered: "That is always better than getting nothing." Olwen looked at her condescendingly: "The blood and honor of the McKathway that I was bestowed with made me disdain doing this type of lowly, despicable behavior." "Your conducts and deeds are not worthy of the McKathway''s blood. I shall revoke the blood that had been bestowed to you." As his firm voice fell, Rita''s body had an obvious change. Her tender and lovely skin rapidly withered, and her moist red hair became snow white. In just a few seconds, she changed from a magnificent young woman to an old woman approaching her coffin.1 "This¡­This is not me. This is not me!" Rita saw this scene and shrieked. "This is you. Without the blood I bestowed to you, you are nothing." Olwen no longer looked at her and turned to leave. Without the vampire''s ability to live forever, this woman would be unable to live much longer. "What happened to her?" Olwen walked to Lancelot''s side. "Sleeping." The other person''s reply was concise. Olwen carefully looked at Gu Shengyin: "She forcibly woke up during her weak period and also fought with people. This time, her hibernation may be extended indefinitely, waiting for her strength to fully recover." Lancelot held the person in his arms and stood up: "It doesn''t matter. I have enough time to wait for her to wake up." Olwen watched him carry her away. After half a day, withdrew his eyes and mockinglyughed at himself. He resigned himself to his fate and helped him tidy up the aftermath behind him. Chapter 172 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 27 No one knew where Lancelot took her, apart from Olwen, who asionally found her whereabouts. When Olwen saw him, he was building a house in an uninhabited valley and lived there for 20 years. "Have you ever thought that she might not ever wake up?" Olwen actually sensed that Gu Shengyin was already recovering her strength, bit by bit. It may not take many years before she wakes up. He looked at the familiar loving appearance of Lancelot and deliberately provoked him. After so many years, the two unexpectedly became good friends. "Then, I will apany her. When I can;t apany her any longer, I will put my ashes by her side." Lancelot was in the process of cing a bundle of flowers with dew at the side of Gu Shengyin''s pillow. Olwen looked at his appearance and suddenly felt very envious. Unfortunately, he would never have a chance to fall in love with someone like this again. Gu Shengyin woke up during autumn, the time when trees lose their leaves. When she woke up, Lancelot was sitting next to her. "You woke up?" Lancelot gave a gentle and soft smile, as if giving her a daily morning greeting. Gu Shengyin also smiled. "En, I woke up." In this world, she did not know how long she had stayed with Lancelot. She only remembered that she had experienced countless period of weakness and slept. Every time she opened her eyes, Lancelot would smiled gently at her. In the end, a sword cultivator''s life span was not eternal. Lancelot unavoidably entered a weak period. "Don''t be sad." Lancelot''s appearance still looked young. He embraced her tenderly. "Being able to apany you for so many years, I am already content." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . He looked at Gu Shengyin: "These days, I had many good dreams intermittently about us." Gu Shengyin felt like crying. "Katyusha, don''t transform me." He kissed her lips. Gu Shengyin nodded her head. She had already been in this world long enough. Lancelot went quietly. Gu Shengyin did not appear particrly sad. She ced his ashes in her bedroom. When her next weak period came, she calmly took his ashes and entered the coffin. "Your Highness, that man had already died, and Her Highness, Princess Bruch, is now considered to be unmarried. Besides you, no one could deserve her." A McKathway vampire said to Olwen. Olwen shook his head. No one had that chance. That person was dead. Ekaterina will not wake up again. He did not guess wrong. After Gu Shengyin went to sleep, she did not wake up again. The first thing Gu Shengyin did when she returned to the space was call the system: "In fact, you know his identity, right?" She was not stupid. Even if the system could not inquire her lover''s identity before, after so long, it was impossible not to be able to investigate it. This time, the system changed it answer: "The host''s authority is insufficient and is unable to inquire." Gu Shengyin: Very good. You''re ruthless. (ÄãºÝ) "When will I have enough authority?" The white light on the system''s body shed: "There is no rigid rules. When that person is willing to let the host know, the host will be able to know." Gu Shengyin: ¡­You win! Chapter 173 – Vampire Princess Vs. The Initial Possessed Young Woman Of Mankind 28 Olwen McKathway. He was a third generation vampire, the most noblest pure blood and the most powerful existence out of all the vampire. But, he was doomed to be unable to love a person. Because he was born with a curse, and the person who cursed him was precisely his mother. Because his power was too strong, he almost absorbed all of her energy. She was afraid of him. She cursed him an early death but did not seed. When he cried out, the oilmp of the woman who gave birth to him dried up. He was born with awareness, so he clearly heard that woman exhaust thest strength of her life and cursed her own son with the most malicious curse. "You monster! I curse you never to be close to the person you love. Otherwise, you will bring her bad luck! You will kill her, hahahaha!" Previously, he did not ce it in his heart. A vampire''s endless life span, what kind of emotions would be capable of withstanding such a life of endurance? (ÓÐʲô¸ÐÇéÄܹ»µÖµ²µÃסÄÇô³¤µÄÄ¥Á·ÄØ) Everyone only yed casually, nothing more. As long as his heart had not moved, there would never be a day where that curse would be realized. However, he did not know that emotions were one of the most uncontroble things. He fell in love with his fianc¨¦e. That sort of woman, what kind of man could not be tempted? It was truly ironic, ah. He was her fianc¨¦e and should have been the most justifiable person to have her, but she could not be near him. He could only continuously drift men and women of all color and gain a reputation for his passion. He did this to escape from his true heart. He looked on as the expression in Ekaterina''s eyes when she looked at him change from hope and expectation to disappointment, and finally calm. He knew that she gave up on him. He saw that human woman called Rita. She had the same red curls as Ekaterina and fair skin. Even her brown eyes were simr to her (Ekaterina) dark golden eyes. So he transformed her. In the dead of night1, he would take her as his fianc¨¦e, deceiving others to deceive himself. Rita was clever. She saw through his feelings for Ekaterina. Even she, herself, was attracted to her (Ekaterina). He angrily drove her out. He wanted all those who possessed thoughts for Ekaterina topletely disappear. He could quietly get rid of those people who possessed thoughts for her. However, what could he do to the person Ekaterina liked? If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Nobody told him what he could do. He watched her smile at that man called Lancelot. In the end, he could not resist and spoke out his feelings that he had hidden for thousands of years. In exchange, she was surprised, but did not believe him. Correct. She mocked him for his past actions and deeds. Who would dare believe that he had a sincere heart? He was not reconciled; therefore, he proposed to fight with that human. In fact, after those words were spoken, he regretted it. This kind of despicable behavior was not like him. That man also did not disappoint him. A human that unexpectedly possessed that kind of formidable strength was worthy of her. Since he could never give her happiness, then he should bless her. He told himself to feel relieved, but why was his heart that had been numb since long ago so painful? That man was on the brink of death. He was aware of how strong he was, and that a human''s life span was limited. However, he did not understand why Ekaterina did not transform him. He had a faint premonition in his heart. If that man left, he would never see Ekaterina again. Sure enough, sheid down and never woke up again. From then on, he guarded all the vampires until old age. Trantor''s Corner: He''s a bit pitiful, but I still don''t think he deserves our MC. Maybe the original Ekaterina, but not the MC. MC already has her hubby~ Haha, previously I had asked whether you guys sympathized Olwen or not? Many said no, and I am the same. Any of you changed your mind after reading this chapter? Look forward to the next arc~ Chapter 174 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 1 Gu Shengyin looked at her current situation: "System, I think you should exin." System: "The host of this mission world, Shen Xiaoxiao, had a car ident two years ago during a holiday trip. Her parents died on the spot. Shen Xiaoxiao also lost the ability to stand up and walk." Gu Shengyin: ¡­ System: "The friendly system suggests for the host to select the previous world''s self-recovery ability of the vampires." Gu Shengyin failed to smile: "I presume you have thought well." (¹ËÊ¢ÒòʧЦ£º"¸Ã²»ÊÇ£¬Ä㶼ÊÇÏëºÃÁ˵İÉ) That was to say, she also knew that the system''s rmendation was currently the best for her. She really couldn''t endure a lifetime in a wheelchair. Closing her eyes, Gu Shengyin began to receive the world''s storyline transmitted from the system. The original Shen Xiaoxiao had a huge change in temperament ever since the car ident. She became indifferent, was not fond of speaking, did not go out, and even her broke contact from her former friends one by one. This year''s holographic online game, [Ling Jianxian], that came out at the beginning of the year opened a door to a new world for her. In the game, she could walk and run freely like a normal person. Nobody would cast sympathetic gazes at her. Because she was willing to spend money and time on the game, Shen Xiaoxiao''s IGN1 was [Dreary Falling Tree], and was considered to be a rather famous expert in their server, [Lin Jiangxian]. Merely, this expert was very cold. This was the entire server''s impression of her. She had no friends in the game until that woman appeared. The IGN called [Small Misty Rain] was obviously a newbie. On that day, Dreary Falling Tree passed by a novice vige and saw Small Misty Rain fleeing from a group of low-leveled monsters. It just so happened she remembered that she a material she needed to refine a weapon dropped from this small monster.Only then would she solve these small monsters. Where did she know that Small Misty Rain, from then on, would be entangled with her, and wanting to worship her as her Master. Shen Xiaoxiao refused to see her countless times, but she did not give up. Until one monthter, Dreary Falling Tree, who was entangled to the point where she could do nothing about it, finally loosened her mouth and epted this disciple. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Small Misty Rain disposition was lively and liked to act like a spoiled child. Every time Shen Xiaoxiao saw her, she would remember the Ragdoll cat that she had raised. Although she was not fond of speaking and had an introverted personality, once she acknowledged someone, she could show her heart and lungs towards the other. She brought Small Misty Rain to do tasks, got equipment, and refined weapons for her. What all Masters could do, nobody could do better than her. In any case, she felt that she met a true friend in the game. Until one day, she overheard Small Misty Rain chatting with another yer. She didn''t know whether Small Misty Rain had a big heart or forgot to open a private chat. "I didn''t say it wrong. Dreary Falling Tree, that person, with one look, you could tell that shecks affection in reality. Give her a little warmth and a little sweetness, she could be like a dog sniffing for meat and bones, clinging to you and not letting go!" Small Misty Raincently said. "Drizzling Rain, you are really terrible!" "Ha ha ha ha, I stillck a Lingshi. Tomorrow, I will go find my good Master and act spoiled!" Shen Xiaoxiao practically fled. Dreary Falling Tree''s heart was not very good. Her body received a lot of damage from the car ident. Unexpectedly, under this anger, she directly went into shock. Afterwards, Gu Shengyin became Shen Xiaoxiao. In Gu Shengyin''s point of view, this Shen Xiaoxiao was rather too sensitive and weak. If it was her, it was estimated that a sword would have killed that lowly woman. However, she(Shen Xiaoxiao) met misfortune and came across huge changes, causing her to be very sensitive. Some of her feelings were understandable. "Small Misty Rain, right?" Shen Xiaoxiao whispered these two words and smiled coldly. Trantor''s Corner: Please correct me! I know I''m wrong with the IGNs! >_< (ÂäľÏôÏô) ¨C Dreary Falling Tree (С¥ÑÌÓê) ¨C Small Misty Rain ²¼Å¼Ã¨Ý±Ý± ¨C Ragdoll cat? Chapter 175 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Apprentice 2 Gu Shengyin thought for a long time before finding a mirror from an inconspicuous corner. After leaving the hospital, Shen Xiaoxiao made the people from the housekeepingpany get rid of all mirrors in the house. For this mirror, Gu Shengyin found it after searching through her memories. It was estimated that the original Shen Xiaoxiao had forgotten about it. The girl in the mirror had a delicate, lucid and elegant facial feature that was distinctive of a Southern girl; however, her beauty was reduced in half by her pale and dull skin color and spiritless eyes. Gu Shengyin inwardly sighed. Shen Xiaoxiao was an unfortunate person. "I will live the rest of this life for you." "System, help me confirm to inherit the vampire''s self-recovery ability." Gu Shengyinmanded. The system shed a white light, and a bright halo suddenly shed out from its body, slowly falling on Shen Xiaoxiao''s body. In fact, it fell on Gu Shengyin''s soul that was in Shen Xiaoxiao''s body. Gu Shengyin felt a rxed and invigorating feeling spread throughout her body, as if the heavy and powerless feeling from before had disappeared without a trace. However, a wave of soreness spread from all parts of her body, especially her pair of legs. She knew that this was the self-recovery ability taking effect, but what this really felt like¡­.it was difficult to say. "System, topletely cure this body''s grave disease1, how long would it take?" Gu Shengyin asked. System: "Based on Shen Xiaoxiao''s physical condition, the legs may take a month while the rest of the body takes half a month." Gu Shengyin: "Please help me block my body''s perception2." She was not in a hurry to y the game. Looking around the entire room, Shen Xiaoxiao''s family''s condition was previously very good. After the car ident, she received a huge sum forpensation. It could be said that even if she did not work, she could still spend money confidently and with ease without restraint for a lifetime. She was now left alone living in a high-end small foreign duplex.(ËýÏÖÔÚ¾ÍÊ£Ò»¸öÈËס×ÅÒ»Ì׸´Ê½µÄ¸ßµµÐ¡ÑóÂ¥) This was the ce where the family of three lived. After Shen Xiaoxiao''s parents passed away, many people persuaded her to change ces to live in so as not to touch the injury in her heart, but Shen Xiaoxiao insisted on not moving. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin had no opinions about living here, but had a lot of opinions on the furnishings in the entire house. A young woman in her twenties, yet a room''s interior was made like it was for a 70-year-old elderly woman. Was this really okay? Looking around, she didn''t see a single bright color in the entire room. It was not a surprise that Shen Xiaoxiao would change into that character. Even if it was a normal person, staying in this kind of environment for a long time, it was estimated that they, too, would be reclusive and taciturn. Gu Shengyin spent a whole week contacting the housekeepingpany and department store to make her room brilliantly new. Her legs were inconvenient, so she lived on the first floor. The floor above still had the style before the ident and did not need to be remodeled. The aunt from the housekeepingpany that frequently came to Shen Xiaoxiao''s house to do hourly work, smiled very happily: "Miss Shen ah, I had advised you so many times that young people have a lot of vitality. You finally figured it out. Gu Shengyin was very grateful to this aunt''s kindness and smiled: "Aunt Liang, you are right. If I had stayed like that, I do not know how sad my father and mother would be if they knew. I want to live happily and let them feel at ease." Aunt Liang saw her like this. Her eyes couldn''t help but turn red. Her children at home were nearly as big as Shen Xiaoxiao. Over the past year, she felt it difficult to bear every time she looked at Shen Xiaoxiao''s appearance. Fortunately, this girl finally came out. Chapter 176 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Apprentice 3 After everything was properly done, Gu Shengyin picked up the game helmet on the bedside. In fact, she was somewhat curious. Holographic online games, it sounded really magical. A white light shed through her mind. Gu Shengyin found herself appearing in a grassy meadow and could even see a few butterflies fluttering around a cluster of flowers. She tried taking two steps and was very nimble, almost no different from the real world. This world''s science and technology had already developed to a very powerful level. At this time, there was a constant "di di" sound, and at the same time, a sweet voice was also heard: "Master, where are you?" "Master, I got stuck in the first line. Can youe over?" (ÎÒÔÚÒ»ÏßÌ쿨סÁË) "Master, are you there?" "Master, are you online? I am in the process of learning how to refine andck a Lingshi. When youe online and see this, help me get one, okay?" "¡­" Gu Shengyin lightly swept all the messages from the same ID, Small Misty Rain. She said nothing, getting rid of the entire screen. Following the route in her memory, Gu Shengyin came to a ce. Here was a dungeon with a difficulty of hell. Previously, Dreary Falling Tree was stuck here for two days. Dreary Falling Tree wasn''t the only one. So far in this server, there wasn''t a single yer who could pass it. Dreary Falling Tree''s profession was a swordsman. Her appearance was verymon: white and ck hair with a green 3-feet sword on her back, the mostmon swordsman model. The appearance was not remarkable at all. In this game, yers could increase or reduce their appearance by 100%.1 Most yers increased, but only Shen Xiaoxiao, who did not walk themon route, chose to reduce by 100%. As a result, the overall appearance of Dreary Falling Tree did not have a half-point ce to apud. (ÓÚÊÇ£¬×ÜÌå¶øÑÔ£¬ÂäľÏôÏôÕâ¸öÔìÐÍ£¬¿´ÆðÀ´Ã»Óаë·Ö³ö²ÊµÄµØ·½) She began trying to cut down the monsters. For the first time, two rounds, Dreary Falling Tree mmed.2 (µÚÒ»´Î£¬Á½»ØºÏ£¬ÂäľÏôÏô£¬ÆË) Second time, persisted ten rounds, Dreary Falling Tree mmed. Third time, Gu Shengyin was already, more or less, familiar with the gamey of this game. Originally, in holographic online games, the yer''s reaction speed, sensitivity, strength, and so on was very demanding in real life. Just like the many experts in [Lin Jianxian] server, they were all born in the army. However, how could they bepared to Gu Shengyin, who had lived in a sword cultivation world for thousands of years and was more familiar with swordsmen than anyone else? If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Thus, the fourth time, after more than ten minutes of knocking the Boss to death, Gu Shengyin emptied the Boss'' HP with her beautiful sword. ¡¾Announcement: yer Dreary Falling Tree killed World-ss Boss, Gyuumao, got the first kill, went against the Heavens, and was rewarded the Immortal weapon, [Water Dragon''s Cry]] The world channel suddenly exploded. [ying With Chopped Hand]3: F***! Fighting with Gyuumao, Laozi can support for no more than three rounds every time. Dreary Falling Tree, powerful! [Meng Meng Da]4: Immortal! This game also has an Immortal? I am still wearing gold-ranked equipment and God is beginning to use Immortal! [Capable Small Pig]5: I thought Mountain River One Sword would get the first kill! [Flower Viewing From Horseback]6: When did Dreary Falling Tree be so powerful? I PK''d7 with her and didn''t feel that she was fierce enough to hack Gyuumao to death ah! [I Only Watch Not Speak]8: Upstairs, at that time, Dreary Falling Tree must have let you win! Mountain River One Sword and I are both in the dungeon preparing to kill Gyuumao. Seeing Dreary Falling Tree, we waited at the side. I was a bit bored and recorded it. Here''s the link, no need to thank me! Don''t speak, Laozi needs to kneel and lick again for a minute. The world channel was quiet for a couple minutes. Then, [Flower Viewing From Horseback]: I¡ª¡ª¨C! Thank God for your kindness and starting off leniently!9 Chapter 177 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 4 Gu Shengyin saw the chat record and searched nearby in a direction. Sure enough, she saw several people standing nearby. I Only Watch Not Speak saw that Gu Shengyin found them, made a ''ao wu''1 sound, and rushed over: "Great God, Falling Wood Great God, starting from today, you are my idol!" Gu Shengyin nced at him, did not speak, turned, and left. I Only Watch Not Speak: ¡­Great God is as cold as they say. "Dreary Falling Tree." A clear, cold voice called out to stop her. "Do you have any interest in PK''ing with me?" Gu Shengyin stopped her footsteps and looked at the man who spoke. He had the same white clothes and fine, ck hair, butpared to Dreary Falling Tree, it was much more gorgeous than the simplest form of Dreary Falling Tree. Gu Shengyin noticed that the cor of his sleeves had dark patterns that shed from time to time. ying a game with such aesthetic, presumably, this person was also not willing to ept reality. Appearance, extraordinarily handsome. Being able to be praised by Gu Shengyin, his appearance was indeed exceptionally outstanding. However, considering this game''s appearance adjustment option, how much moisture content2 added to this appearance could not be known. Gu Shengyin noticed his ID. Mountain River One Sword?3 This server''s number one yer on the PK list? Gu Shengyin raised an eyebrow: "Okay." It just so happened that she, too, wanted to see a normal yer''s level in this game. The two went to the arena. Practically took out their swords at the same time. I Only Watch Not Speak was almost dazzled. A swordsman was precisely the most popr profession in [Ling Jianxian]. Who had never dreamed of the sword when they were young? What''s more, the style and model of a swordsman was the most popr in the game. Of course, the requirements for yers were also the highest. Mountain River One Sword was publicly known as the strongest swordsman in this server. Many yers even believed that he was the number one swordsman out of all the servers and was also the No. 14 in the PK list. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Although the original Dreary Falling Tree was strong, she was not Mountain River One Sword''s opponent. But now¡­ "You let me win." Gu Shengyin faced towards Mountain River One Sword, nodded, turned around, and left. This server''s number one swordsman was really strong. This time, Mountain River One Sword did not stop her. "Ding". Gu Shengyin opened the virtual page and saw [yer Mountain River One Sword requested to add you as a friend] Gu Shengyin acted ordingly with Shen Xiaoxiao''s personality and chose to refuse without hesitation. However, in the next second, [Ding! yer Mountain River One Sword requested to add you as a friend] Gu Shengyin refused once again. [Ding! yer Mountain River One Sword requested to add you as a friend.] This time, Mountain River One Sword attached a sentence: [I received a hidden task and need to add friends to form a capable team] Gu Shengyin hesitated for a moment and chose to agree. On the other side, Mountain River One Swordughed helplessly. He didn''t expect that he would have such a day where he was disliked and needed to find a reason to add a friend. Bad5 yers had already noticed the changes on the PK rankings. The original set up on high6 [Mountain River One Sword] silently shifted down a position. The number one spot was upied with [Dreary Falling Tree] [Moon Small Like Millet]7: The unchanging number one on the PK list was unexpectedly picked by someone!Where is this Dreary Falling Tree sacred?] [Flower Viewing From Horseback]: Upstairs, you haven''t yed the game for two days? Who is Dreary Falling Tree? Go to the hottest post on the forums, you will know] [ying With Chopped Hand]: Dreary Falling Tree, this woman, is too fierce. Got the first kill for Boss Gyuumao and picked Great God Mountain River One Sword. If it weren''t for the fact that your gender can''t be changed in this game, even if you beat me to death, I wouldn''t believe that she was a woman] [Paper Sister8 Is Precisely Me]: What do you mean, ying With Chopped Hand? Look down on women? Come to the arena, let''s PK!] Trantor''s Corner: I''m a lot busier than I expected, but I still think I will be able to post 4-5 chapters/week! Chapter 178 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 5 Gu Shengyin stood in front of a pink-clothed lolita. On top of her head were severalrge words, "Small Misty Rain". It was Shen Xiaoxiao''s cheap disciple. Her profession was a dancer. This profession, in terms of clothing, everyone understood. Small Misty Rain''s body figure in the game was very good. Her figure also had a lot of material.1 One pout from her could sell meng2, and the majority of male yers couldn''t stand it. She looked towards Gu Shengyin with a look of admiration: "Master, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful like this. You actually defeated the number one on the PK list, Mountain River One Sword!" Gu Shengyin coldly called out to her: "Small Misty Rain." Small Misty Rain felt a chill. Although Dreary Falling Tree was cold, she usually called her Xiao Lou3. It was the first time she called out her entire name so seriously. She ineffably felt somewhat uneasy: "What happened, Master?" A message popped up: [Gathering at the end of time, fate can not be forced. Dreary Falling Tree forcefully removed the Master and disciple rtionship with you] (¾ÛÉ¢ÖÕÓзÝ) In [Ling Jianxian], there was a setting that Gu Shengyin was very satisfied with. That was precisely the Master and disciple rtionship. The Master held the dominant position. If the Master wanted to dismiss the Master and disciple rtionship, even if the disciple did not agree, as long as the Master spends 1,000 gold, the Master could forcefully remove it. However, the disciple did not have this authority. "Master, why?" Small Misty Rain appeared very sad and looked at Gu Shengyin with tears. Gu Shengyin just said one sentence: "Dreary Falling Tree, that person, with one look, you could tell that shecks affection in reality. Give her a little warmth and a little sweetness, she could be like a dog sniffing for meat and bones, clinging to you and not letting go!" "Isn''t this what you said?" Small Misty Rain became deathly pale: "Master, listen to my exnation¡­" Gu Shengyin had a cold and detached face towards her: "Oh, you exin, I listen." Small Misty Rain: "¡­" Gu Shengyin did not guess wrong. Just a moment ago, she was just acting pitifully and had nothing to exin about this matter. Small Misty Rain saw that her pitiful appearance didn''t work and stopped: "What happened? Did I say anything wrong? I just give you a bit of sweetness take the bait and cling to it. If it weren''t for you, how could I level up so fast? You say, isn''t¡­" If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . She did not finish speaking the following words and was sent back to the novice vige by Gu Shengyin. This was not over yet. Gu Shengyin tore a transfer scroll, camped at the resurrection point, guarded the corpse, and turned onpulsory PK. How could a person like Small Misty Rain only die once? She wanted to turn Small Drizzling white.4 (ËýÒª½«Ð¡Â¥ÑÌÓêÂÖ°×) Contrary to one would expect, in [Ling Jianxian], a yer forcefully PK''d could not take the initiative to go offline unless the external force factor went offline ¨C For example, if a power outage urred or the helmet was taken off. Otherwise, they simply could not refuse. Moreover, in forced PK, once dead, the yer would drop one level, the equipment, from head to toe, would be randomly dropped, and even the items in the bag could not escape. Gu Shengyin did not do too much or too little, and PK''d a total of 60 times. One death, one level. Small Misty Rain happened to be 60. The things that Dreary Falling Tree gave to Small Misty Rain, she (GSY) wanted to let her return them all. The current Dreary Falling Tree in Ling Jianxian''s server was also regarded as the woman of the moment5. People paid attention to her every move. Now, they saw her at the resurrection point wheeling6 a level 60 trumpet7. One after another, they stood in a circle, being nosy, and watched. Small Misty Rain saw this and scolded in the world channel: [Dreary Falling Tree, do you still have face? The grand number one yer on the PK list, a level 90 expert, went as far as to force PK me, a level 60 trumpet?] [I know that you are jealous because I look more beautiful than you, but doing this is too much!] [Everyonee judge right and wrong. With no cause, no reason8, I was forcefully removed from the Master and disciple rtionship by Dreary Falling Tree. Afterwards, unable to make head or tail out of it, I was PK''d forcefully.] Gu Shengyin quite admired her ability to invert ck and white9. Fortunately, she had a hidden card. Chapter 179 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 6 Among the mass of yers standing around in the circle, there were still many who had trust. [A Small Yellow Duck1]: Shouldn''t be bad, right? Dreary Falling Tree, have a little demeanor of an expert. [The Wave''s Flight2]: I didn''t expect Dreary Falling Tree to be this type of person. The younger sister is very pitiful. [Paper Sister Is Precisely Me]: Is it worth the trouble to make things difficult for another woman? (Å®È˺οàΪÄÑÅ®ÈË) [ying With Chopped Hand]: Overall, I believe Great God does not have this kind of morality. [Small Windy Rain]: Pei! What Great God? She''s precisely a slut who couldn''t stand seeing others better than her. Our Drizzle is very good towards her, thinking of everything for this Master. What was the result? He he¡­. [Mountain River One Sword]: The Qing Dynasty is self-cleaning.3 [I Only Smile Not Speak]: Small Misty Rain, look at my ID. [ying With Chopped Hand]: Just a moment ago was Mountain River One Sword? What does Great God''s words mean? To stick up for Dreary Falling Tree? [Dreary Falling Tree]: There''s a link to the forum. Go see it yourself. [ying With Chopped Hand]: Dreary Falling Tree Great God actually spoke in the world channel, seeking fit4! Dreary Falling Tree''s movements in normal times were pathetically very few. Many people ran to the forums to see the link she sent out. Gu Shengyin kept a hidden card and had recorded their entire conversation a moment ago. Small Misty Rain had never thought that Dreary Falling Tree would y this hand. With her usual understanding of her, she (DFT) was a person who absolutely disdained that sort of exnation. This time, she pitted herself miserably. Contrary to what she expected, Mountain River One Sword made Gu Shengyin surprised. He actually spoke up for her? [ying With Chopped Hand]: F***, Small Misty Rain, you were unexpectedly this type of person. It could be regarded as me finally meeting an unrivaled person who had no sense of shame under thend of Heaven. If it was me, I would also take hold of you and turn you white without an exnation! [Moon Small Like Millet]: Wait a minute, so lively! What did I miss? [Flower Viewing From Horseback]: Little sister, you are so cute! Always slow by half a beat, go to the forum. [A Small Yellow Duck]: Great God, I was wrong! I apologize. A woman like Small Misty Rain, turning her white is not too much. [The Wave''s Flight]: Great God, I was wrong! I apologize. A woman like Small Misty Rain, turning her white is not too much. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . [Paper Sister Is Precisely Me]: Great God, I was wrong! Younger sister deserves to be better treated. Small Misty Rain is born sinister, no exnation. Gu Shengyin was leisurely sitting there. As long as Small Misty Rain resurrected, she would kill her. s, this feels very good! Mountain River One Sword and I Only Watch Not Speak started a dungeon. I Only Smile Not Speak took joy in cmity and delight in disaster5: "I really didn''t expect that Dreary Falling Tree Great God, who appeared to be wordless and silent6 to have quite a wooden and slow temper. This time, she unexpectedly dug arge pit for that woman, Small Misty Rain. She truly deserved it! Mountain River One Sword thought of the appearance of a certain woman with an expressionless face and a trace of a smile shing through her eyes while secretly turning on the recording function: "Silence does not represent no brains." Smile In The Wind7 said: "Hey, you say, Great God doesn''t seem to be in a guild, right? How about getting Great God to join us? I have seen her skills. If she helped in a battle, it would absolutely be a huge ughter ah." Mountain River One Sword nimbly solved the Boss with one sword: "If you can do it, the Five Poisoned Ring is yours." Smile In The Wind: "Boss, you serious?! You can''t go back on the deal! I will go right away." Mountain River One Sword indifferently smiled: "If I said it, how could I take it back?" On this side, Gu Shengyin sessfully turned Small Misty Rain until she only had novice equipment left. Under people''s gazes of admiration and Small Misty Rain''s look of resentment, she left. Went offline and slept. Chapter 180 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 7 The phone rang and Gu Shengyin picked it up. It was the original Shen Xiaoxiao''s best friend, Li Yue, who she had a particrly good rtionship with. "Xiao Xiao, I aming to J City. How about Ie visit you?" Li Yue''s voice was full of caution and solemnity. She didn''t me her for being this careful. Since a year ago, she had not seen Shen Xiaoxiao. Even if she came to Shen Xiaoxiao''s home, she could never pass through the door. "Okay, when are youing over?" Gu Shengyin answered. "Okay, I¡­" Li Yue''s words suddenly stopped. What did Xiao Xiao just say? "My air ticket is in the morning, so I will arrive there around eleven." She was somewhat excited. "Okay." "Xiao Xiao!" Li Yue bent down and gave Gu Shengyin a huge hug. She looked at her best friend. En, herplexion is good, and her house was also very orderly, not like a person who sunk into self-remorse. It seemed that Xiao Xiao already sessfully moved on. There was an even bigger pleasant surprise behind: "You haven''t eaten yet, right? I can''t entertain1 you here. Let''s go out to eat. After eating, push me to the park. I haven''t gone out for a long time." "Good, good, good." Li Yue hastily promised. She was afraid that Shen Xiaoxiao would reject going out. The two chose a famous restaurant in S City. "Young Master Mo, what are you looking at?" Mo Tingyuan withdrew his gaze: "Nothing." The person who just spoke a moment ago curiously looked towards that direction and only saw the back of a wheelchair. "Xiao Xiao, look at that person, so handsome!" Li Yue suddenly whispered to Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin indifferently looked towards the direction she spoke of. The five facial features were distinct, simple, and elegant. His temperament was gentle and leisurely. Indeed, really handsome. She felt that he seemed somewhat familiar¡­ Gu Shengyin blinked. What a coincidence! She remembered. Wasn''t that Mountain River One Sword? It seemed that he did not adjust his appearance in the game at all. However, the ancient clothing and modern clothing made Gu Shengyin unable to respond for a period of time. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Mo Tingyuan felt someone watching him and looked over. It was that woman from a moment ago. Gu Shengyin did not feel embarrassed. She nodded to him in a natural and rxed manner, transferred her gaze, and no longer looked at him. Mo Tingyuan felt it was very funny. He rarely saw a girl who had this inevitable and right attitude. His smile seeded in making Zhang Yang, who was eating something, surprised: "I say, Young Master Mo, what interesting thing are you looking at?" This time, he saw Gu Shengyin''s face and let out an ''Oh!'' sound: "It turned out that you were looking at a beauty¡­but it''s a pity." He regretfully looked at Gu Shengyin''s wheelchair. "Eat your food." Mo Tingyuan received his smile and said faintly. "I''m going to the restroom first. Xiao Xiao, wait for me here." When the two arrived to the elevator, Li Yue abruptly said to Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin nodded. When Mo Tingyuan came out, he saw that the girl was sitting alone in her wheelchair waiting for the elevator. He didn''t know where herpanion went. "Need help?" Demons and Gods at work2, he walked over and asked. Gu Shengyin lifted her head with some surprise and saw that it was Mo Tingyuan. She smiled and said: "No need, thank you. My friend wille soon." When she finished speaking, Li Yue came over. "Xiao Xiao, these two are?" She was somewhat surprised. "Kind-hearted people with good intentions." Gu Shengyin was concise. "Pu" Zhang Yang was amused by this adjective. Was this a line from a primary school textbook? Chapter 181 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 8 Li Yue came to S City to work, so she only apanied Gu Shengyin for less than a day. Gu Shengyin received a friend request from an unfamiliar person in the game. She did not want to, so she refused. Smile in the Wind waited a day for Dreary Falling Tree to go online only to get this oue. Fortunately, he was also psychologically prepared. Since Great God did not want to add him as a friend, he would¡­speak with her face to face. For the Heaven-breaking Five Poisoned Ring''s attribute, he would¡­stake it all! Gu Shengyin was picking herbs in a valley. When she raised her eyes, she saw a Beastmaster aggressively rushing towards her. She thought he came to her to get revenge and directly raised her sword in her hand. Smile in the Wind, dead. "It shouldn''t be, right? Great God, you don''t allow strangers toe within 500 meters close to you?" Smile in the Wind did not immediately resurrect. Rather, heid on the ground howling in grief. As soon as he spoke, Gu Shengyin knew that she had killed the wrong person. "Sorry, someone asked me to settle a personal grievance here. When I saw you, I thought you were¡­" Gu Shengyin was a bit embarrassed, after all this was her fault. Smile in the Wind felt relieved and tore a scroll to resurrect from where he was. "Great God, since it was just a misunderstanding, just let the matter pass. Introducing myself, I am Smile in the Wind¡­" "Dreary Falling Tree?" Smile in the Wind was ruthlessly interrupted. He looked over with some dissatisfaction. So many people? Looking closely, there were at least 20 people on the other side. Additionally, at a first nce, they came with ill intentions. Great God said that there was a personal grievance to resolve. Was it this? Could it be that Great God intended to pick 20? Although those people on the other side all hid their IGNs and equipment attributes; however, from head to toe, one would also know that people who dared to block Dreary Falling Tree would never be a simple person. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "I didn''t expect that the number one Great God on the PK list would ask for help." Obviously, the other side regarded Smile in the Wind as Gu Shengyin''s helper. Smile in the Wind stuck out his chest and was about to speak when he was interrupted by Gu Shengyin. "Move back." Gu Shengyin took a step forward and looked at those people: "Merely a few fellows, who hid their heads and exposed their tails1, are worthy of me asking for help?" Smile in the Wind: F***, these words are truly arrogant, but he likes it! "It was Small Misty Rain who let you guyse, right? I originally nned to settle our grudges. I didn''t expect her to be unwilling to give up." "Less nonsense, Dreary Falling Tree! What about being first on the PK list? We have so many people, I don''t believe that we can''t clean you up." Gu Shengyin said slowly: "Wastes gathering to a hundred is just a hundred wastes." (·ÏÎï¾ÍÊÇÀ´ÉÏÒ»°Ù¸ö£¬Ò²²»¹ý¾ÍÊÇÒ»°Ù¸ö·ÏÎï°ÕÁË) Smile in the Wind felt that Great God was simply on the border of madness. Previously, how could there be so many people who thought she was low-key? At this time, Gu Shengyin turned around, looked at him, and slowly said: "Remember to record." Smile in the Wind: ¡­ Afterwards, Gu Shengyin moved. She did not wade in the mud and water2 one bit and rushed straight to the center of the crowd. This kind of move, if one''s skills were a little inferior by one point, was the act of courting death. But was Gu Shengyin courting death? She let Smile in the Wind know what was called stirring up trouble where the wind blows, what the response of going against the Heaven''s was, and who the number one on the PK list was. "F***¡­" Smile in the Wind sluggishly watched as the 20 people were oppressed by Dreary Falling Tree. "Did Great God really not hack?" (´óÉñÕæµÄûÓпª¹ÒÂð) Until Dreary Falling Tree put away her sword and was about to leave, he woke up as if he was in a dream: "Great God, I want to worship you as my Master!" Gu Shengyin cold-heartedly rejected him: "You are a Beastmaster. I am a Swordsman." Smile in the Wind: "I can practice a small number3." (ÎÒ¿ÉÒÔÁ·¸öСºÅ) Gu Shengyin: "Directly speak of your purpose." Smile in the Wind: "¡­" Okay, he remembered the self-introduction that was interrupted earlier. Chapter 182 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 9 "So you want me to join you guild?" Smile in the Wind nodded his head. "Okay." "Great God, don''t feel anxious and refuse. We, Tan Xiao Jianghu, is thergest guild in [Ling Jianxian] server. Almost half of the yers on the PK list are there¡­" Smile in the Wind said and then reacted. "What did you say, Great God? You agree?!" Smile in the Wind felt it was unbelievable. So simple? Gu Shengyin applied to join the guild. Smile in the Wind directly spammed the guild''s chat: ¡¾Guild][Smile in the Wind]: Dreary Falling Tree applied to join the guild! ¡¾Guild][Smile in the Wind]: Dreary Falling Tree applied to join the guild! ¡¾Guild][Smile in the Wind]: Dreary Falling Tree applied to join the guild! ¡¾Guild][Smile in the Wind]: Dreary Falling Tree applied to join the guild! ¡¾Guild][I Only Watch Not Speak]: F***, who''s spamming the chat? Lunatic, what fit are you throwing now? ¡¾Guild][I Only Watch Not Speak]: F***! Great God wants toe to our guild? ¡¾Guild][One Butterfly]: Dreary Falling Tree? Isn''t she a thorough solo''er1? ¡¾Guild][Dreary Falling Tree]: Hello, everyone. ¡­¡­.. ¡¾Guild][Smile in the Wind]: Hello, Great God. I am at Great God''s side. ¡¾Guild][Mountain River One Sword]: Wee. ¡¾Guild][One Butterfly]: Wee. ¡¾Guild][A Cloud Made of Rain]: Wee. ¡¾Guild][Loves to Eat Junk Food]: Wee. The entire Tan Xiao Jianghu guild were lining up and spamming the screen to wee Great God. ¡¾Guild][A Cloud Made of Rain]: Everyone, quick look! Someone put a bounty on Great God in the world channel! Everyone looked at the world channel. ¡¾World][Announcement]: There must be a brave man to be rewarded! (ÖØÉÍ֮ϱØÓÐÓ·ò) Bloody Battle offers a 10,000 gold reward to take Dreary Falling Tree''s head. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . [ying With Chopped Hand]: F***2, Bloody Battle is having a crazy fit? [A Small Yellow Duck]: I guess it is rted to that lowly woman, Small Misty Rain. Not long ago, people saw Bloody Battle''s guild master and Small Misty Rain being very intimate. [Flower Viewing From Horseback]: This is lively. Bloody Battle put on the crown of fury for a beautiful woman ah! [A Small Yellow Duck]: Great God will suffer some losses. After all, Bloody Battle is arge guild. [Mountain River One Sword]: Dreary Falling Tree has joined my Tan Xiao Jianghu. [Announcement]: Rising winds, scudding clouds3! Strength speaks! Guild Tan Xiao Jianghu and Guild Bloody Battle opened guild war mode. After 3 days of wind and rain, no death, no rest4! [ying With Chopped Hand]: F***, Mountain River One Sword is really domineering! [Flower Viewing From Horseback]: Tan Xiao Jianghu is giving Great God Dreary Falling Tree support! [Paper Sister Is Precisely Me]: I think I smell a hint of JQ.5 [The Wave''s Flight]: At this moment, I only want to know Bloody Battle Under Heaven''s psychological shadow. This time, Bloody Battle Under Heaven indeed somewhat felt his heart stop. The reason for cing a bounty on Dreary Falling Tree was not wrong in order to give Small Misty Rain support. Small Misty Rain was pretty-looking, acted coquettishly, sold meng, which greatly satisfied his male chauvinism. Adding in Dreary Falling Tree, who was alone, his Bloody Battle was the secondrgest guild in [Lin Jiangxian] server. Would a loner be enough to deal with them? However, nobody told him that Dreary Falling Tree was Tan Xiao Jianghu''s person! The number one guild Tan Xiao Jianghu''s reputation was not a joke! In the entire [Lin Jiangxian] server, at least half of the experts on the PK list were Tan Xiao Jianghu. The other half were separated disorderly by dozens of small and big guilds. In regards to fighting power, who knows how far Tan Xiao Jianghu threw Bloody Battle behind. The worst part was that Small Misty Rain''s reputation was extremely bad. It went without saying that many people in the guild did not like her. This time more so since it was because of her that they''re going up against Tan Xiao Jianghu. There were a few managers who were dissatisfied. Trantor''s Corner: To clear up any confusion, Bloody Battle Under Heaven is a yer. Bloody Battle is the guild. Chapter 183 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 10 He resolutely pressed down voices of opposition and felt somewhat tired. "Bloody Battle." A sweet voice passed over and a pair of arms wrapped around his arm. Small Misty Rain looked at him pitifully: "Bloody Battle, did I cause you trouble?" Bloody Battle, who was originally somewhat unsettled, looked at Small Misty Rain''s ''understanding people''s view1'' expression and felt that he was just making a big fuss over Tan Xiao Jianghu. "It''s nothing. What about the number one guild, Tan Xiao Jianghu? I, Bloody Battle, is not a vegetarian2!" "Bloody Battle, you are so powerful!" Small Misty Rain snuggled into his embrace with a face full of admiration. Gu Shengyin was in the middle of doing a hidden task with Mountain River One Sword. This hidden task required five people. They are Mountain River One Sword, Dreary Falling Tree, Smile in the Wind, I Only Watch Not Speak, and someone called Unruly Wind. Gu Shengyin took a look and realized that this was practically Tan Xiao Jianghu''s most strongest lineup. These five people were in the top ten yers on the PK list. No need to talk about I Only Watch Not Speak and Smile in the Wind, precisely two things: talkative and silly. Unruly Wind''s temperament was quite taciturn. Apart from doing the task, she practically did not hear him say a word. Dreary Falling Tree and Mountain River One Sword were Swordsmen. Smile in the Wind''s profession was a Beastmaster. I Only Watch Not Speak was an assassin, and Unruly Wind was a Daoist Priest. To put it briefly, thisbination had four strong attackers plus a healer and did not even have a meat shield. Smile in the Wind had questioned it previously. Gu Shengyin and Mountain River One Sword''s attitude was consistent: "We can kill during the whole way." Smile in the Wind: Okay, Great Gods. Only you guys have the capital to say these words. As it turned out, their words were not wrong at all. Basically, the small mobs were not a threat. Once the Boss appears, Dreary Falling Tree and Mountain River One Sword would directly dominate it. The Boss'' HP was practically half gone. By the time I Only Watch Not Speak and Smile in the Wind reacted, Gu Shengyin once again swung her sword and the battle was over. Unruly Wind quietly stood in the back acting like the background board. Never had he felt that a healer was this superfluous. Mountain River One Sword smiled and said: "It''s the first time killing a Boss was this refreshing." Of course, he did not forget to record the video. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . During theirst round, they encountered some troubles. The final monster''s attacks were not only powerful and valiant, its HP was alsopletely crazy and ridiculous. It went without saying that Swordsman professions like Gu Shengyin and Mountain River One Sword wore fragile leather. Both of them mainly stacked attack and agility. Basically, they could beid down3 twice by that monster. Smile in the Wind and I Only Watch Not Speak were a bit better and could support a round. Fortunately, Unruly Wind wasparatively powerful. After acting as a background board for too long, his heart was stifled and felt wronged. He finally was able to go out and disy his strength. These people wore it down, and finally, the monster only had 20% HP left. "Be careful, it''s going to run away!" Smile in the Wind shouted quickly. Sure enough, the monster shed red from head to toe and changed to escape mode. "F***, the attack power and defense power instantly increased by 30%! Do they have to change his attitude like this?" Smile in the Wind cursed. "My baby basically doesn''t do damage." Smile in the Wind was speechless. His spirit pet bit the monster and its HP only dropped by 10 points. Looking at the monster''s 7-digit HP, he felt his life turn gray and dark. "Unruly, heal me. Be prepared to heal me at all times!" Gu Shengyin''s eyes were shining as she looked at the monster, eager to give it a try. It just happened that chain of new killer moves that she learned had not been used yet. Chapter 184 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 11 A white-clothed female swordsman was seen soaring while unsheathing her sword. Chop, pierce, sh for a full two minutes without stopping for rest. That white-clothed swordsman was negligiblepared to the monster''s figure. However, no one could disregard her because every time she swings her sword, she shocked the eyes and astonished the heart1 as 5-digit HP were taken away. "This attack simply goes against Heavens ah!" The rest of the people practically looked foolish. Only Unruly Wind barely remembered his task ¨C heal HP. "Pu!" The monster finally was unable to endure and copsed on the ground, turning into a ray of light and disappearing. Gu Shengyin dropped to the ground and discovered that her HP was hanging by a thread. Unruly Wind hurriedly used a healing skill and instantly healed half of her HP. One after another, the rest of the people snapped out of their daze. Smile in the Wind: "I''m convinced! Great God, I''mpletely convinced!2" Gu Shengyin was actually feeling quite tired right now. The holographic game had a personally experience index. At that time, she choose 100% without the slightest hesitation. In other words, if she was injured or died in the game, it would almost feel the same as in real life. Just a moment ago, when she was fighting with the monster, she nearly died several times. Fortunately, Unruly Wind gave her healing, but the pain was real. Mountain River One Sword looked at this woman with a burning gaze. That chain of killer moves that she used a moment ago could be said to be the highest attack skill in the online game, [Lin Jiangxian]. It was also the most difficult skill to use. At the very least, before Gu Shengyin used it, there was no yer who couldpletely use it out of all of the hundreds of [Lin Jiangxian] servers. Including himself. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Suddenly, he felt unusually curious. What kind of woman would be on the other side of the game? "Let''s go and see what equipment has been dropped." Gu Shengyin said. "Great God, you open it." Smile in the Wind immediately said. This monster, if not for Dreary Falling Tree, they wouldn''t have been able to kill it with just a few of them. Gu Shengyin naturally had the right to choose first. Gu Shengyin was also not polite and opened the treasure chest. Unexpectedly, except for arge amount of gold, there was only one weapon. ¡¾The Gods are present! (Éñ±øÏÖÊÀ) Congrattions to yer Dreary Falling Tree, Mountain River One Sword, I Only Watch Not Speak, Smile in the Wind, and Unruly Wind forpleting a hidden-leveled shadow dungeon task! Obtained Immortal item "Scarlet Phoenix''s Cry"!] "Scarlet Phoenix''s Cry, an Immortal-leveled swordsman equipment. User attack bonus 20%, agility bonus 10%. Has a certain chance of absorbing 30% an opponent''s attack and transfers it to user. Can be upgraded." Gu Shengyin was surprised because these attributes were almost exactly the same as her own Water Dragon''s Cry. "Immortal!" I Only Watch Not Speak was bbergasted. Even if nothing else dropped, the value of an Immortal item was exceeded the expectations of these people. ording to the rules, if the team killed a monster, the items that were dropped would be divided ording to the person''s profession. However, there were two swordsmen here. "I can''t use it." Gu Shengyin immediately opened said and took out her Water Dragon''s Cry. "An Immortal-leveled attack weapon, I already have one." At this time, Smile in the Wind moved closer and made a low ''Xixi''ugh: "Water Dragon''s Cry, Scarlet Phoenix''s Cry. Their name is a pair ah!" "Ah?" I Only Watch Not Speak also came closer. "Even the attributes are exactly the same. It should be unlikely. Is it really a pair?" Gu Shengyin: "This hidden dungeon is about to close soon. Let''s go out first." Chapter 185 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 12 The few people who came out of the dungeon were not in the least surprised to see that the world channel had already blown up. Nearly all of them howled and demanded for the strategy for the dungeon. Smile in the Wind did not selfishly conceal it and directly posted the video up. (ÕýÊǸոռ¸È˹ý¹ÖµÄÈ«³Ì) "Right, I also put up the video of Great God''s 1v20 from yesterday." Smile in the Wind said with a malicious tone. Gu Shengyin made an ''okay'' gesture towards him for what he had done. "What 1v20?"Mountain River One Sword suddenly asked. Smile in the Wind stared nkly for a moment. Did Mountain River One Sword change his personality today? Didn''t he always not care about this kind of matter? He still told him about how he had gone to find Dreary Falling Tree yesterday for a matter and what had happened. "I''m certain they were the people who Small Misty Rain found. Moreover, among these people that besieged Great God, I recognized several of them. They were from the Bloody Battle guild. Che1! Having mixed around for so long, did they really think that I wouldn''t know with their IDs hidden?" "Smile, we will go to war with Bloody Battle tomorrow. What is the bet?" Mountain River One Sword asked suddenly. Smile in the Wind was stunned by the sudden change of topic but still replied: "One percent of the materials in the warehouse." "One percent is too little. Change it to fifty percent." Mountain River One Sword said faintly. Mountain River smile frighteningly: "Bloody Battle is not a small guild with several dozens of people. As the secondrgest guild in [Lin Jiangxian] server, they have no less than a thousand of yers in Bloody Battle. The items in the guild''s warehouse are something shared by all guild members. One percent is already not a small amount. However, whether it was good or bad, Bloody Battle would have to bear it. If it was changed to fifty percent, I reckon that this time Bloody Battle would injure muscle and bone." "We have no big hatred in the game, so we should stay in line¡­" Smile in the Wind hesitated. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "If Bloody Battle loses 50% of their materials, do you think those yers would me us, Tan Xiao Jianghu, or me Bloody Battle Under Heaven for offending us just for a woman?" Mountain River One Sword asked. Smile in the Wind pondered deeply for a moment, and then his eyes shone brightly: "That was what you meant? What a good Mountain River, to be able to achieve victory over Bloody Battle without bloodshed. Surprisingly treacherous!" (ÄãµÄÒâ˼ÊÇ˵£¿ºÃÄã¸öɽºÓ£¬±ø²»ÑªÈоͿÉÒÔÍß½âѪս£¬¹ûÈ»ÒõÏÕ) Obviously, the items in Bloody Battle''s warehouse were all shared by the guild members. Once they lose 50%, it would inevitably affect the interests of most yers. The reason for Tan Xiao Jianghu starting a guild war was because of Small Misty Rain. Those yers originally did not have a good impression on that woman. In this way, if Bloody Battle sided with her, it was estimated that many of Bloody Battle''s yers would walk off. The several people present were Tan Xiao Jianghu''s core members. Hearing this, each and every one of their eyes shined, eager to give it a try. Gu Shengyin looked at Mountain River One Sword. She didn''t expect that this person was also ck inside. But it just so happened that in this world, as long as Small Misty Rain was getting by unhappily, the better it was whenpleting her task. Mountain River One Sword''s proposal was actually in line with her appetite. You say Jianghu''s morality? It was originally apetitive rtionship. Tan Xiao Jianghu''s morality, who could say it? After they discussed for a bit, Smile in the Wind abruptlyughed heartily. "What happened? A person being this happy?" I Only Watch Not Speak poked him. Smile in the Wind pointed to the world channel: "Just recently, weren''t those people shouting for me to let them see the strategy for the dungeon? Now it was shown to them, and they are dissatisfied again." I Only Watch Not Speak nced at it andughed: "I was saying, how was this guy so generous today? It turned out you were waiting to dig a pit right here!" Chapter 186 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 13 The world channel was indeed howling in grief. You are saying that Smile in the Wind was selfishly hiding it? He didn''t hide a thing and recorded all five people fighting the monster. Everyone could see very clearly and understand how they cleared the dungeon. However, there was a catch1 ah! First, you need to have a five-man team. This five-man team must be the top ten yers of the PK list. Okay, although this was not easy, as long as they gathered together, it would be barely achievable. But seeing the end of the video, everyone wanted to explode. When that monster finally went berserk, Dreary Falling Tree rushed up alone with a beautiful chain killer that no one in the entire [Lin Jiangxian] server could do. Many people in the forum even questioned the validity of this video and suspected Dreary Falling Tree used plug-ins2. (Íâ¹Ò) How could yers aplish such precise skills? There was also diverse discussion in the world channel: [Flower Viewing From Horseback]: Great God is worthy to be called Great God. [The Wave''s Flight]: To tell the truth, it is unlikely that Dreary Falling Tree used plug-ins. I have seen her previous battle videos, and it was amazing. It was absolutely not terrifying to this degree. [Paper Sister Is Precisely Me]: God is so handsome. Great God is very powerful. Great God, you are my idol! [Small Misty Rain]: Dreary Falling Tree must have used plug-ins. She used to carry me for two months. Her skills were not so powerful. [Small Misty Rain]: Right, I have filed aint about Dreary Falling Tree using plug-ins and affecting the fairness of the game! Someone on the forum reported Dreary Falling Tree. "Using plug-ins?" A fair-skinned young man wearing ck-rimmed sses put down the cup of water in his hand. "This is questioning my technique?" "Dreary Falling Tree?" He murmured, "I want to take a look at who was capable of making people questioning whether she used plug-ins." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "What happened Yangzi?" Several programmers in the department came over one after another. The person called Yangzi casually said: "It was said that a yer in the game used skills that were against the Heavens and was suspected that plug-ins were used." "Plug-ins? How is that possible?" A person scoffed. "Based on the fact that the several of us are skilled, is there anyone who could hack into our thing?" At this time, Yangzi already yed the game video and the entire office remained silent for a period of time. "Truthfully speaking¡­" said a programmer. "If it weren''t for me personally testing that there would absolutely be no plug-ins, this kind of skill¡­" Yangzi couldn''t help picking up his cup, taking a sip, and then eximed in admiration: "This holographic game, we understand it the most. A yer''s ability and reality are linked together. Would this Dreary Falling Tree be a special forces soldier or an S-ssed bodyguard?" The public opinion was stopped by a statement issued by the Official [Lin Jiangxian] at the top of the forum. The Official [Lin Jiangxian] stated that after strict testing, there was no activities of plug-ins used in [Lin Jiangxian]. The technology department had also been keeping an eye on this and would not let any yer take advantage of the system. In other words, Dreary Falling Tree was truly powerful! This video also garnered countless fans for Dreary Falling Tree. Not beautiful enough? She was ying the game with sharp maneuvers. Could a person''s face be able to resist monsters or kill them within seconds? The several managers of Tan Xiao Jianghu were too busy viewing applications. yers of this server were not the only ones. Many yers from other servers hade to this server on ount of its reputation3, and opened a smurf ount to be closer to the Goddess. (¿ª×ÅСºÅÒªÀëÅ®Éñ½üÒ»µã ) And, the guild war with Bloody Battle Under Heaven had also begun. Chapter 187 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 14 Tan Xiao Jianghu''s guild members had arrived early at the location of the decisive battle. (À´µ½Á˾öÕ½µØµã·çÓêÂ¥) Bloody Battle''s guild members still had not arrived. On the contrary, there were many yers in the surroundings that came to see the battle. [A Thousand Year Dream1]: Worthy to be called the number one guild. Look at their powerful formation. Their yer''s profession are all organized together. So long as they have these two groups of healers and dancers at the back healing, they could simply dominate the front without any fears of trouble in the rear2 ah. [Flower Viewing From Horseback]: Tan Xiao Jianghu''s battle formation is indeed formidable. [ying With Chopped Hand]: Forget it, don''t say it. Bloody Battle is strongerpared to us. Butpared to Tan Xiao Jianghu? Not in the same ss! Bloody Battle looked at thements in the world channel and couldn''t contain the irritation in his heart. Damned Tan Xiao Jianghu! Small Misty Rain looked at him worriedly: "What happened Bloody Battle? Is it very troublesome?" Bloody Battle squeezed out a smile: "Misty Rain, you don''t need to worry. I, Bloody Battle, has never been afraid of anything!" Small Misty Rain gave a smile of adoration: "En, I believe you!" [Paper Sister Is Precisely Me]: Look, Bloody Battle''s guild members came. [A Small Yellow Duck]: Isn''t that Small Misty Rain? She actually dared toe? She''s not afraid of being ck-handed by Dreary Falling Tree''s fans? [ying With Chopped Hand]: I feel worried about Dreary Falling Tree''s fans making their move. Might as well worry about Great God directly taking action, right? After all, Great God Dreary Falling Tree had originally said that their grudges were temporarily written off. Small Misty Rain had best not appear in front of her face; otherwise, the next time they met, she (DFT) would cut her (SMR) down. [Flower Viewing From Horseback]: Once a woman is resolute, she can be very fierce. [Paper Sister Is Precisely Me]: What are you talking about? I think this is Great God''s real nature! If it were you epting a disciple who should be cut down for speaking those sort of words, would you be able to stay indifferent? In any case, if it was me, I would not let her be able to mix in this serverpletely! Mary Sue definitely can''t appear in front of this olddy! If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . [ying With Chopped Hand]: I support Paper Sister. Although I am not a girl, Small Misty Rain, that kind of woman, is really excessive. Gu Shengyin''s mood was quite good as she looked at the lightening-speedments in the world channel. "Do you really intend to wait for Small Misty Rain to start?" Mountain River One Sword asked. Gu Shengyin exposed a rare smile: "Of course! She is inviting death, how could I let this opportunity go?" Mountain River One Sword was sent into a daze by her smile. Obviously, it was an unremarkable face, but when she smiled, there was a hint of vor that could not be said. He had known Dreary Falling Tree for so long, but he had not seen her smile. It turned out that you would also smile ah. Mountain River One Sword''s eyes narrowed. Since this could make you this happy, then¡­ He looked at the little bird, Small Misty Rain, at Bloody Battle''s side and lowered his eyes. I''ll have to wrong you. The guild war began quickly. Like everyone expected, although Bloody Battle''s strength was not bad, going against Tan Xiao Jianghu, they simply did not have the least bit odds of sess. At most, it was not an unsightly loss. However, many people''s gaze was ced on Dreary Falling Tree. After all, most people only saw her silhouette in the forum and wanted to see whether this Great God, the number one on the PK list, was against the Heavens as they said with their own eyes. Gu Shengyin did not disappoint them. She dodged and directly pounced on the HP of the core yers of the enemy. Was she going to directly take the enemy''s boss? The yers standing around watching had faces of excitement. As expected of Great God! Doing something out of the ordinary when taking action. Chapter 188 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 15 Bloody Battle''s yers hade over to block her one after another. What a joke. Under all eyes, all the top experts of Bloody Battle were there. If they were really broken through just by one Dreary Falling Tree and reached Bloody Battle Under Heaven, they, Bloody Battle, would be too ashamed to be here. However, Gu Shengyin used facts to tell them what was called agility against the Heavens, and what was called moving like the wind. Although she lost some HP, Gu Shengyin was truly under the eyes of yers from both sides. One person and one sword went towards Bloody Battle Under Heaven and Small Misty Rain. Smile in the Wind''s eyes sparkled: "F***, Great God is too handsome!" I Only Watch Not Speak peacefully said: "What you said is not wrong. However, as a man, there is no woman who is overbearing and handsome. Saying that is not pleasant to hear ah." Smile in the Wind shot a nce at him: "Is Great God Dreary Falling Tree that kind of woman? In my eyes, her image already broke through gender and race. She¡­" "Shut up." Mountain River One Sword said indifferently. "Look." Everyone thought that Bloody Battle Under Heaven died. Nonsense. As long as they saw Dreary Falling Tree kill Gyuumao Boss and the chain of killer moves from the hidden dungeon, they would know how sharp this woman''s attacks were. Bloody Battle simply did not have a possibility of survival against her. Gu Shengyin also did not say superfluous words. When she almost arrived in front of those two people, she swung down the sword in her hand simultaneously. Bloody Battle Under Heaven subconsciously raised his de, but the other person''s target was unexpectedly not him? Small Misty Rain let out a cry and fell to the ground. Gu Shengyin said indifferently: "Small Misty Rain, I said that as long as you appear in front of me once, I will cut you down once. It seems that you did not ce my words in your heart." Small Misty Rain was resentful that she fell to the ground, but was scared and did not dare to speak because of Gu Shengyin. Towards Dreary Falling Tree, this woman, she was truly afraid. Bloody Battle Under Heaven looked at Gu Shengyin with fury: "Making things difficult for a girl like this, you are too much!" Gu Shengyin''s answer was to simply give him an agile sword. "You don''t need to feel anxious. Small Misty Rain was just in the passing, and it will be your turn soon." Gu Shengyin said indifferently. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Whether it was the crowd watching at the side or the people watching the guild war''slive broadcast on the forum, they all thought Dreary Falling Tree, this woman, was simply too cool. [Romance In The Air1]: F***, when can I be so handsome like that? I am willing to die the next second! [Empty-Handed Massage2]: It''s daybreak. Wake up. You should hurry up and level! At this time, Bloody Battle could care less about his face and directly said towards Bloody Battle expert yers circled around at the side: "What are you guys staring nkly for? Hurry up and exterminate her!" Even though it was not pleasant to hear many people fighting against one person, it was better than being exterminated by Dreary Falling Tree, who charged into the enemy''s base camp alone. Gu Shengyin slightly smiled, and waves of light from her body shined. After using an epic-leveled scroll, the yer could maintain invincible state for 30 seconds. Gu Shengyin did not rush over solely based on a head of hot blood. "30 seconds, I''ll let you lie down." Gu Shengyin said softly. Her sword glowed brightly. "F***, it''s the chain killer move!" Bloody Battle Under Heaven absolutely did not have the ability to support one round of the chain killer move. "25 seconds." Gu Shengyin put away her sword allowing the Bloody Battle yers'' attacks fall on her body. All the attacks were ''MISS''. "Fortunately, I havepleted the mission." She faced towards the group of Tan Xiao Jianghu members and smiled at Mountain River One Sword,pletely disregarding the fury in Bloody Battle yers'' eyes. There was still one second left of the invincible state. Gu Shengyin looked at those Bloody Battle yers that were holding back their ultimate skills in preparation to send her back to the spawn point when her status effect ends. Her body once again shed a ray of light. Teleportation scroll allowed one to teleport to a random location. "Goodbye." Chapter 189 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 16 "You''ve worked hard." Mountain River One Sword smiled and said towards Gu Shengyin. Unruly Wind, who was at the side, timely restored her HP. Her breaking into Bloody Battle''s side with a single spear and horse1 was not simply to y handsome, but rather to discuss good results with Mountain River One Sword. After all, since they had already be enemies, there was no need to consider giving them face. The guild war had just begun, and their guild master had lost under the eyes of the public. As one could imagine how the hearts of the Bloody Battle''s yers were stuffed. The more cruelly they lost, the heavier the psychological bacsh in jokes when faced with discussion and ridicule from everyone. When that momentes, who knew how much loss Bloody Battle could bear. Since Dreary Falling Tree had alreadypleted the first step, then naturally, it was still ording to the n. On Tan Xiao Jianghu''s side, their morale was magnificent; while on Bloody Battle''s side, it was exactly the opposite, very depressing. Originally, there was arge disparity in strength. Come again, it was obvious what the oue would be. Bloody Battle was utterly defeated. Not knowing whether it was intentional or idental, in this guild war, the most miserable yer was Small Misty Rain. No one else. Why? As long as Small Misty Rain appeared nearby, every Tan Xiao Jianghu yer would, regardless of whether their opponent was in PK mode or not, always "identally" slip their hand. Even if they were sent back to the spawn point, they would also drag Small Misty Rain together with them. In less than an hour of the guild war, Small Misty Rain had been pounced on for no less than a hundred times. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Basically once she was on the field, she was sent back by people. It could be said as an upper case TRAGEDY! Originally, those Bloody Battle yers thought that even if they lost, they wouldn''t lose too unsightly. However, the result was too overestimated. Many people already felt that they had lost face. On the contrary, the people of Tan Xiao Jianghu felt that it was not enough. Smile in the Wind jabbed I Only Watch Not Speak, who was at the side: "Hey, after the guild war ends, when will the betse to our hands ah?" Even though he looked for I Only Watch Not Speak to chat, all the Bloody Battle yers heard this sentence. Many people almost spurt out old blood. As for how much they would lose? If it weren''t for the system''s rule that the stakes in gamble would be sent to the victor after the guild battle ended, would they still need to pestle here to lose face? Coincidentally, as soon as Smile in the Wind finished his joke, an announcement was made in the world channel. ¡¾The King has been sessfully defeated and plundered. Guild Bloody Battle has lost to Guild Tan Xiao Jianghu. ording to the prior agreement, Guild Bloody Battle will give 50% of their property unconditionally aspensation to Tan Xiao Jianghu] "What?!" Bloody Battle''s yers all exploded on the spot. Even Bloody Battle Under Heaven was shocked by that sentence and opened the system record at once. That''s right, the bet was 50% of Bloody Battle''s property. The bet on the day of the written war challenge was undoubtedly 10%! "Tan Xiao Jianghu, you swindler!" Bloody Battle Under Heaven red at Mountain River One Sword with anger. Mountain River One Sword''s eyes and brows remained motionless: "Indeed, we modified the bet, but the system would send the modified content to the otherparty''s guild master in the form of an email, that is you, Bloody Battle Under Heaven. You are telling me now that you weren''t aware of this matter?" Bloody Battle Under Heaven was silent and did not speak. The emails that he received were not hundreds nor even dozens. It just so happened that in the past few days, he didn''t pay attention to it because of Small Misty Rain''s matters, and the several chief figures in the guild causing unpleasant disturbances. He didn''t expect that Tan Xiao Jianghu drilled a loophole. "Bloody Battle, is this true?" A Bloody Battle deputy guild master asked. "How could he not know? I see it that he deliberately did not tell us!" A yer that had long been very dissatisfied with Small Misty Rain said in spitting anger2. Chapter 190 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 17 Before Bloody Battle Under Heaven had time to speak, there was a guild message. yer [Drunk Drunk Drunk] was kicked out of the guild. "Who did that just now?" A manager in Bloody Battle asked. Drunk Drunk Drunk was also considered a veteran yer in Bloody Battle. He followed Bloody Battle Under Heaven when the guild was first established. Because of a sentence like that, he was kicked? Several managers shook their heads. At this time, Small Misty Rain stood up: "I kicked. Drunk Drunk Drunk questioned the guild master and swayed the guild members'' heart. This kind of person, why should we keep him?" "Small Misty Rain, do you know that I have been tolerating you for a very long time?" The deputy guild master, Mandarin Duck Dream1, couldn''t help but to erupt. "Who do you think you are?! Relying on your good looks to confuse Bloody Battle, you feel that you''re in Heaven, right? Let me tell you, it''s not your turn to speak!" Small Misty Rain appeared to be frightened and immediately hid behind Bloody Battle Under Heaven: "Bloody Battle, it really wasn''t on purpose. I just saw that Drunk Drunk Drunk talk about you like that and got angry¡­" It just so happened that Drunk Drunk Drunk and started cursing in the world channel. [Drunk Drunk Drunk]: F*** Bloody Battle, you¡­ Looking at that long list of words that had been censored by the system, one could know how Drunk Drunk Drunk was feeling right now. Against expectations, some people watched the excitement, enjoying the conflict. [ying With Chopped Hand]: Front row selling melon seeds and soda. [Flower Viewing From Horseback]: You are smuggling goods. I can see you anywhere. [The Wave''s Flight]: The guild war had not ended yet, and Bloody Battle started to have internal strife? Originally, Bloody Battle thought that Small Misty Rain had thought for herself and acted ordingly2. At that time, he was angry. He said directly: "Small Misty Rain did not make a mistake. Drunk Drunk Drunk insulted the guild master. ording to the regtions, kicking a yer out of the guild is not too much!" Mandarin Duck Dream looked at him with disappointment: "Bloody Battle, do you really think like this? Do you really intend to let Small Misty Rain pass like this?" Bloody Battle said with irritability: "Mandarin Duck Dream, are you confused? So many people always targeting Misty Rain, a girl. Is it really fun?" If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Mandarin Duck Dream sneered: "It''s not that we''re targeting her. You should open your eyes wide and take a look. What did she do? Ever since Small Misty Rain came to our guild, Bloody Battle became a joke in [Lin Jiangxian] server! Bloody Battle, I will take these words and leave it here. As long as she is here, I won''t be here!" At this time, the system once again sent out an announcement:¡¾Because Guild Bloody Battle had not paid the stakes in gamble, the system will automatically and randomly divide the 50% of the guild''s property to send to Guild Tan Xiao Jianghu] Bloody Battle was irritated once again when he heard this news. He was directly on fire: "Are you threatening me? I, Bloody Battle Under Heaven, will also ce these words here today. Small Misty Rain is a person that I, Bloody Battle, covers. Who dares to move her?!" Mandarin Duck Dream sneered: "Fine, fine! Everyone, we will meet again in the Jianghu!" ¡¾Guild]: yer [Mandarin Duck Dream] withdrew from the guild. Mandarin Duck Dream''s move made many yers in the guild stunned. Mandarin Duck Dream was Bloody Battle Under Heaven''s deputy guild master. As a girl, who was gentle and careful, and handled guild affairs fair and upright, was the goddess in the hearts of many Bloody Battle yers. Bloody Battle Under Heaven also never thought that Mandarin Duck Dream would unexpectedly leave so bluntly like this. However, the following development made him somewhat caught off guard. yer [1 2 3 43] withdrew from the guild. yer [Windy Fire4] withdrew from the guild. yer [Small Pig5] withdrew from the guild. yer [Unlimited Rivers and Mountains6] withdrew from the guild. ¡­¡­. In less than an hour, the entire Bloody Battle was almost half empty. Chapter 191 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 18 "Mountain River! And also Great God Dreary Falling Tree, quick, take a look at the PK list!" Smile in the Wind suddenly shouted. Gu Shengyin looked at the ranking chart. Sure enough, the guild name behind many of the original Bloody Battle yers became a nk space. "As expected, I took a look. No need to talk about the lower ranked yers. Bloody Battle''s middle and high ranked yers are at least emptied by half!" Smile in the Wind said excitedly. Gu Shengyin was in a very good mood and said a rare sentence: "Their guild assets have been halved, and their members are also halved. Isn''t this just right?" Smile in the Wind stared nkly and was unable to speak for most of the day1: "I didn''t expect it ah. Great God Dreary Falling Tree, when did you have a sarcastic side?" Gu Shengyin remained silent. Dreary Falling Tree''s image was really too cold. Even if she wanted to change, she couldn''t do it at once and could only change slowly. "Xiao Xiao." Mountain River One Sword suddenly called out. Gu Shengyin was astonished for a moment. When they got along before, Mountain River One Sword never called her real name. Usually, they interacted with each other by calling ''you'' and ''I''. Suddenly being called this way was somewhat strange. She looked at Mountain River One Sword with surprise, but did not say anything. A smile shed in Mountain River One Sword''s eyes and said: "Come with me to a ce." Gu Shengyin nodded her head, indicating that she understood, but each and every ce that Mountain River One Sword had taken her to was never disappointing. Smile in the Wind looked back and forth between the two with gossip. It was a pity that they ignored him. By the time the two left, I Only Watch Not Speak, who acted as the background board at the side, walked like a thief to Smile in the Wind''s side. The two tacitly exposed a wretched smile. Smile in the Wind: "Looking at Mountain River One Sword''s appearance, I''m certain he must have thoughts on her." I Only Watch Not Speak: "I still need you to tell me? Idiots can even see it!" "But¡­" Smile in the Wind held his chin. "This Great God Dreary Falling Tree, her temperament is not very good to get along with. Her appearance¡­" I Only Watch Not Speak patted him on the head: "I say, how are you so vulgar? It should be said that Great God Dreary Falling Tree has personality! Appearance, appearance can be eaten ah!" Smile in the Wind: "Appetite and lust are only natural2. This is a normal man''s thinking, okay?" ¡­¡­¡­ If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin followed Mountain River One Sword and arrived at a ce. "Here¡­" She originally thought Mountain River One Sword discovered another hidden dungeon, but she didn''t expect him to bring her to see the scenery. In the game, it just happened to be in the evening. The clouds in the horizon appeared to be like fire. The evening sunlight sprinkled on the surface of theke, shining with astonishing beauty. Mountain River One Sword saw that she was not happy like he had thought she would be. He asked with some doubts: "I found this ce by chance and thought it was very beautiful. Don''t you girls like this sort of beautiful scenery? Why do you not like it?" Gu Shengyin snapped out of her daze and looked at Mountain River Sword God: "No, it''s very beautiful." Both of them had fine ck hair and wore a white robe. The sleeves of their robe tangled together. Under the light of the setting sun, it seemed to be ted with ayer of light. Unexpectedly, there was a yer passing by and took a picture of this beautiful scene. Gu Shengyin just got on the game the next day and received a message from Mountain River One Sword: "Go on the forum." She immediately went on the forum. She saw a picture of her and Mountain River One Sword from yesterday pinned at the top. Clicking open the picture, it was precisely the two white-robed swordsmen standing side by side. Their fine ck hair intertwined together. Not knowing whether it was the environment or the problem of the photographer''s angle, but it seemed to be extremely ambiguous. Chapter 192 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 19 Thisndlord seemed to be Dreary Falling Tree and Mountain River One Sword''s fan and CP powder. She wrote nearly a thousand words of her own understanding for this picture. Two people holding hands while watching the sunset, mutually sharing their feelings¡­The vividness of theirnguage and gorgeous rhetoric, if one of the protagonist was not her, Gu Shengyin would have praised her. Dreary Falling Tree and Mountain River One Sword were the influential yers of [Lin Jiangxian] server. Additionally, Dreary Falling Tree was a famous yer in the entire [Lin Jiangxian] online game. In short, this post was on fire! Not only was it the top post, the number of replies were still increasing at a terrifying rate. Varied opinions. Apart from a small number of rational yers who questioned the rtionship of the two, the rest believed that the rtionship between the two was not normal. Among thetter, a majority of them were either supportive of them or held a ''it had nothing to do with me'' attitude. Only a few people began to hurl insults. "Even though Dreary Falling Tree is powerful, but she did not take a look at her own appearance. Where does she deserve Great God Mountain River One Sword?!" She had no choice but to speak. Mountain River One Sword indeed had a handsome face, and the girl was his beauty powder1. "Even in the game, the powerful could be eaten. What do you think about Great GodMountain River One Sword?" "I say, you guys are truly¡­When was Great God Mountain River One Sword as superficial as you guys said?" "I say, upstairs is a person who likes salty food eats salted radish, the person who likes nd food worries2. The two Great Gods'' business, how is it rted to us?" ¡­¡­. Gu Shengyin rapidly read a few pages. Feeling that there was no meaning, she no longer cared about him. "Saw it. What''s wrong?" Gu Shengyin sent a message to Mountain River One Sword. Mountain River One Sword came very quickly. He looked at Gu Shengyin and found that her manner was no different from when she was peaceful. He controlled the disappointment in his heart: "What do you think about that post after seeing it?" Gu Shengyin said indifferent: "A group of bored people, no meaning." Mountain River One Sword was silent. Sure enough, this was a very Dreary-Falling-Tree-styled answer. This also proved that Dreary Falling Tree had no other thoughts towards him. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . For the first time, Mountain River One Sword had doubts about his charm. "What''s wrong?" Gu Shengyin looked at him and asked. Mountain River One Sword snapped out of his daze: "Nothing." "In that case, I have to go offline. There''s a matter to be taken care of." Gu Shengyin faced towards him and nodded. Her body turned into white light and disappeared. She really did have a something to do. "System, logically speaking, my legs should be all good today, right?" The system replied: "Host can try to stand up." Gu Shengyin stood up slowly as she held the armrest of the wheelchair. Her situation was very good. Besides the legs being limp and powerless from sitting in a wheelchair for a long time, there was no big problem. She lifted her trousers and discovered that some of the deformed atrophic muscles from before had disappeared. Now it seemed that Shen Xiaoxiao''s legs were no different from normal people. Gu Shengyin stood up and took two steps. Being able to have her feet firmly nted on the ground and step on the ground felt truly good. Although this could also be done in the game, it was still not the same as reality. "So, next is to properly exercise." Gu Shengyin''s mood was very beautiful. On the other side. "What did you say? Young Master Shao?" Zhang Yang shocked and nearly spurt out the drink in his hand. What did he hear? Mo Tingyuan unexpectedly asked him how to chase a woman? "You wouldn''t have really fallen for Great God Dreary Fallen Tree, right?" Mo Tingyuan held the cup with both hands and took a sip: "What about it?" Chapter 193 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 20 What about it? Zhang Yang blinked and smiled. He normally had an arrogant expression all the time, but this time, he has fallen into my hands. He coughed: "Ai, this¡­" However, before he had put up airs, the man sitting across from him faintly opened his mouth: "A few days ago when I did a dungeon, I just so happened to get a Five Poisoned Dagger." Zhang Yang''s eyes stared straight. (ÕÅÑïµÄÑÛ¾¦Ë¢µÄһϾÍÖ±ÁË) Five Poisoned Dagger! Listening to this name, didn''t he extort the Five Poisoned Ring from Mo Tingyuan not long ago? As a Beastmaster, how could this kind of thing be missed? He immediately changed his expression and smiled cordially: "Ai ya, Young Master Mo, I tell you that you are looking for the right person. To chase after a girl¡­" Mo Tingyuan sat there quietly as he listened to Zhang Yang impart his experience. Gu Shengyin received a mail from the system. "All-Server yer''s Grand PK Competition. The Top 50 will be invited to participate in the yer social meeting held by [Lin Jiangxian]?" Gu Shengyin frowned. She had no interest in what yer social meeting. However, it was possible to participate in this Grand OK Competition. Ding! Another mail came in. "yer''s Face Value1 Contest, part men and women. The Top 50 can get an invitation to the social meeting." Gu Shengyin finished reading this passage. She suddenly remembered what the gamepany was doing. "I want to say that trying to find the number one yer from the PK list out of the male and female yers from all servers for endorsement is very troublesome!" Someone from the game development department of Lin Jiangxianined. Yangzi knit his brows: "I can understand thepany''s request. In this period, who doesn''t depend on face value? Ourpany can''t ask those stars. Rather, finding yers in the game to endorse is already very rare." That was to say, for these programmers, the most hopeful thing for them was still to be able to let a genuinely strong and powerful yer represent the whole game, to let the strongest top yer do the endorsement. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . He looked at hisputer screen. On the screen, a female swordsman, dressed in amon white robe, was outstanding, but her cold expression was austere. Although her facial features were not regarded as beautiful, but it possessed a kind of momentum. In the end, he sighed. With Dreary Falling Tree''s circumstances, even if she could be the number one PK''er out of all servers, he was afraid that thepany would not consider her. "Xiao Xiao, have you seen the system mail?" Mountain River One Sword said to Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin nodded: "I am going to participate in the PK Competition." Mountain River One Sword appeared somewhat excited: "With your strength, entering the Top 50 out of all the servers is simply not a problem." When that momentes, I will be able to meet you. He did not know that Gu Shengyin did not intend to participate in the social meeting. The All-Server Grand PK Competition was conducted in the game, while the yer''s Face Value Contest wasunched in the official forum. Gu Shengyin saw Small Misty Rain''s true face for the first time. She had to say, Small Misty Rain was indeed very good-looking. People who could confidently send a photo of themselves to the official forum generally had confidence in their appearance. Among this group of people, Small Misty Rain could be regarded as one. Grudges in the game neverst long. Things that did not happen to themselves, yers are forgetful. Thanks to this time''s Face Value Contest, Small Misty Rain found many flower protectors2. Many people washed her white for her. There were even brain-dead individuals who ignored the evidence from the hot forum video and called Dreary Falling Tree filthy names. They also said that a girl so adorable like Small Misty Rain, how could she say such malicious words. Chapter 194 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 21 In short, the forum was so noisy and rowdy that Gu Shengyin was toozy to argue. After all, there was that kind of person. As long as she had identified something, even if she saw it with her own eyes, she could turn a blind eye to it. She was preparing for the All-Server Grand PK Competition. Rules of the All-Server Grand PK Competition: None of the servers would determine their own top ten. After randomizing, the yers are sorted into skirmish groups. Thest 50 yers standing would be the top 50. Of course, although the Top 50 could participate in the yer social meeting, the ranking still needed to be decided. The yers were quickly filtered out, leaving [Lin Jiangxian]''s Top 51. Five yers, three were Tan Xiao Jianghu. They were Dreary Falling Tree, Mountain River One Sword, and I Only Watch Not Speak. The other two were also long time experts. "Great God Dreary Falling Tree and Great God Mountain River One Sword. I have no hope. In any case, the number one of [Lin Jiangxian], the champion will be one of those two." A yer, whose IGN was called Shallow Laugh Soft Speech2, said. The All-Server Grand PK Competition was on fire. The heat carried on, and the white cogon flower like fire3 forum votes were underway. "I didn''t expect that Small Misty Rain''s number of votes would be this high." Gu Shengyin was amazed. Small Misty Rain was impressively in the Top 10. Her looks were not bad. She was good at interacting with people, acted coquettishly, and sold meng. Many male yers eat this. "Without taking some measures, Small Misty Rain could really climb back up relying on this contest." Gu Shengyin secretly pondered. Small Misty Rain''s reputation in [Lin Jiangxian] was originally terrible. There was no good reputation in the entire forum as well. However, when the votes appeared, Gu Shengyin already received several mails. The general idea was to let Dreary Falling Tree spare and forgive, and everyone would keep the peace. "Sure enough, it''s a world of looking at the face." Gu Shengyin silently ridiculed. System: "You are known as the perfect creation. It is okay to let me hear it, but don''t let others know." Be careful of getting thrashed. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin: "¡­Besides you, who has seen my appearance?" System: "In fact, with so many people speak for Small Misty Rain on the forum, ording to human thinking, it is nothing more than because of her good looks and weak appearance. You, Dreary Falling Tree, are first on the PK list, strong to the point where no one else couldpete, and your appearance is not attractive." Gu Shengyin touched her lip with a hand: "In the final analysis, it still depends on the face." "Ai, it seems that I still have to go participate in the yer social meeting; otherwise, I would really be a malicious, heartless person." Gu Shengyin sighed with sorrow. Since Small Misty Rain wanted to make use of her appearance to win the support of the majority of male yers, she would let her lose herst advantage. "It''s truly depressing. I always rely on strength to speak. I didn''t expect to finally have a day where I would also depend on my face." Gu Shengyin appeared to be sad. System: "¡­Host, please do not ruin [Shen Xiaoxiao''s] image." I think the Host is suffering from some strange disease. Gu Shengyin secretly sighed. It seemed that she had been constrained by keeping Shen Xiaoxiao''s expressionless face for a long time, causing her words and deeds became somewhat abnormal. The two eventssted for a month. At the end of the forum vote selection, the Grand PK Competition also determined the final result. It was practically what everyone expected. Dreary Falling Tree became the champion of the All-Server Grand PK Competition. Mountain River One Sword was defeated by her hand and got second ce. The first and second of the entire [Lin Jiangxian] was adequate enough to prove the strength of [Lin Jiangxian]''s first server. Chapter 195 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 22 Not only did Small Misty Rain enter the Top 50 in the Face Value Contest, she also ranked quite near the top, 9th. "Misty Rain, you will be going to the yer social meeting in a few days. If you meet that Dreary Falling Tree, remember to clean her up!" A female yer who had a good rtionship with Small Misty Rain said. Small Misty Rain had a proud expression: "Of course! Real life in not like on the. So what if she is the number one PK Great God. With her kind of appearance, I estimate that not many people would want to put up with her." ¡­¡­¡­. "Xiao Xiao." Gu Shengyin turned around. The only person who would call her like this was only Mountain River One Sword. "In several days, it will be time for the yer social meeting. When are you going toe over?" Mountain River One Sword asked. "I live in J City. It''s very convenient." Gu Shengyin replied. Mountain River One Sword was evidently very surprised: "You also live in J City? Truly a coincidence. I also live in J City." It is quite a coincidence. I have even seen you. Gu Shengyin silently said in her mind. "Then at that day, what time are you going toe?" Mountain River One Sword asked. "We can go together." During this time, Mountain River One Sword had been trying to find all kinds of reasons to meet1 with Gu Shengyin. Even slow-minded people were also aware of Mountain River One Sword thoughts. Although based on the few previous worlds, with Mountain River One Sword''s identity and image, he was likely to be her lover. However, Gu Shengyin would not easily approach him until she was certain. "I haven''t decided whether to go yet." Gu Shengyin said. In fact, she had already made a decision, but for some unknown reason, she deliberately said this sentence. Sure enough, Mountain River One Sword''s expression changed: "Why? Do you have something?" Gu Shengyin vaguely replied: "En, a small matter." Mountain River One Sword did not seem to be in a good mood. The two spoke a few words to each other and then went offline. Soon, it was the day of the yer social meeting. [Lin Jianxian]''s gamepany specially rented a 5-starred hotel as the venue. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Many yers from other parts of the country arrived two days ago. So, when Mountain River One Sword arrived, there were already many people inside. There was an employee at the entrance holding a sign. At the top was the yer''s IGN. Each person would take their corresponding IGN. In fact, many people had very good points. Those Top 50 Face Value yers were basically very hot on the forum. They could easily recognize a familiar face. On the contrary, yers on the PK side were not very recognized. After all, the characters in the game were so varied, and these yers'' appearance were generally not remarkable. Even so, when Mountain River One Sword entered, there were people who recognized him. After all, there were people who did not adjust their appearance. These yers were still familiar with this expert''s face. "Great God Mountain River, it''s an honor to meet you atst." A yer held a cup of wine in his hand as he came over to toast with Mo Tingyuan. "Who said that us PK yers only have technique and not face value? Look at our Great God Mountain River. One person could bepared with all the male yers over there. Great God Mountain River is practically our PK group''s face value representative ah!" There was no women who was not looking at him with shiny eyes. They didn''t expect Mountain River One Sword to not only have powerful skills, but also have face value that was against Heavens. "Small Misty Rain, Mountain River One Sword is really handsome ah!" A female yer standing together with Small Misty Rain said excitingly. Small Misty Rain was not in a good mood and said: "Isn''t it just a bit good-looking? What''s the big deal." Chapter 196 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 23 "Hey, do you think that Dreary Falling Tree that you have hatred with wille ah?" A girl at her side asked. Small Misty Rain heard Dreary Falling Tree''s name and got angry: "I don''t know. This kind of distinguished meeting, she shoulde." Mo Tingyuan''s eyes had been patrolling the through the crowd hoping to see Dreary Falling Tree. In fact, he did not know what Dreary Falling Tree looked like. Gu Shengyin came a littlete. Actually, it was not consideredte. When she came, the exchange meeting did not begin yet. Rather, other people were arriving ahead of time, so it seemed that she came especiallyte. When the gamepany staff receiving guests at the door saw Gu Shengyin, their eyes brightened. Who was this person? It seemed like this person did not appear in the Face Value Contest ah. This girl was many times more beautiful than the champion of the Face Value Contest. Could it be that she was part of the PK group? After that, Gu Shengyin faintly smiled at her: "I am Dreary Falling Tree." The receptionist became sluggish for a moment. She also yed [Lin Jiangxian], so of course she had heard of the name, Dreary Falling Tree. Just, Dreary Falling Tree did not raise her appearance? She, herself, was unexpectedly this beautiful. She recovered from her surprise, but also did not doubt Gu Shengyin''s identity because she took out [Lin Jiangxian]''s official invitation that was sent out. Each yer ID was limited to one, and it also bound the yer''s real name on the ID card. Mo Tingyuan''s eyes fell on the girl who came in. It wasn''t only him. The instant Gu Shengyin entered the hall, everyone''s gaze was ced on her. Snow white cheongsam, a sweet and graceful appearance, fine ck hair coiled up, iparably elegant and exquisite. "Who is this ah?" "Certainly not part of the Face Value group. I have seen each and every beautiful woman in the Face Value Contest, but I have not seen her at all." "Could it be that she''s a yer in our PK group? Sure enough, all experts are profound and hidden deeply ah." Small Misty Rain also looked at that girl who easily snatched away everyone''s attention. Her heart welled up with unwillingness. However, no matter how unwilling she was, in her heart, she also couldn''t help but admit that she was by far inferior to her. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin''s eyes swept through the crowd. Helplessly, she found that she only recognized one person, Mountain River One Sword. She walked over to Mountain River One Sword. Mo Tingyuan looked at the girl making her way through the crowd towards himself. It''s her? She was clearly the girl that he had met in the restaurant from before. "Hello, Mountain River One Sword. I am Dreary Falling Tree." The girl in the white cheongsam softly spoke; however, what she said was not a small shock to the people present. Dreary Falling Tree? The Dreary Falling Tree that was first on the PK list? Many yers looked at Gu Shengyin, and then raised their heads to looked at the white-robed swordsman with an expressionless face on the hotel''s LED screen. This was too low-key. Was it possible to make such an appearance in the game? Mo Tingyuan was also astonished incessantly. He stabilized his emotions and extended a hand: "Xiao Xiao? Truly a coincidence." Only Gu Shengyin understood what he meant. Gu Shengyin lightly held his hand. Mo Tingyuan felt that her hand was so soft that he simply didn''t want to let go. After finding out that Gu Shengyin''s identity was unexpectedly Dreary Falling Tree, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly fired up. Many people were striving toe and greet her. "Dreary Falling Tree, I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful like this in person." "Dreary Falling Tree, I am your fan. Your chain killer move is really cool!" "Dreary Falling Tree¡­" Small Misty Rain stood outside the crowd watching Dreary Falling Tree being surrounded everyone. She almost ground her silver teeth to pieces. Chapter 197 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 24 She was Dreary Falling Tree? She was actually Dreary Falling Tree? How could she be Dreary Falling Tree! However, no matter how unwilling and tangled Small Misty Rain was feeling in her heart, nobody was paying attention to what she was thinking. Mo Tingyuan and Gu Shengyin were sitting together. He was silent for a moment before saying: "Previously, your legs?" He did not forget that when he first met Gu Shengyin, she was sitting in a wheelchair. Gu Shengyin indifferently smiled: "I was in a car ident before, and I couldn''t stand for a period of time." Mo Tingyuan looked at the side of the girl''s face. The soft light hit her bright and clean wless skin, which appeared more and more glossy like jade. Interacting with Dreary Falling Tree, he found that she was not as cold as in the game. "Mo Tingyuan." He suddenly said. "My name." Gu Shengyin blinked: "Shen Xiaoxiao, Dreary Falling Tree''s Xiaoxiao1." At this time, a somewhat tender, childish voice came over: "Are you really Dreary Falling Tree?" Gu Shengyin heard that question, raised her head, and looked at that girl who spoke with a smile yet not a smile: "Small Misty Rain?" Small Misty Rain felt that there was a hint of ridicule in Gu Shengyin''s voice. There was hate in her heart, but she said with a smile on her face: "I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful. How have I never heard you mention this before? Other people always thought that your countenance in the game was your real appearance." Gu Shengyin indifferently smiled: "I am different from you. After all, I prefer to speak with strength." In other words, that was to say that she, Small Misty Rain, had no ability and could only rely on her face. Several yers nearby snickered secretly. Mo Tingyuan looked at the calm face of Gu Shengyin, who had such a poisonous tongue. A trace of a smile shed in his eyes. Small Misty Rain''splexion was ashen, but restrained herself and forced a smile: "Dreary Falling Tree, we have some grudges in the game, but after all, it''s merely a game. Everyone doesn''t need to be that serious. It''s better to take a step back. From now on, everyone will stop mentioning it. How about it?" She sneered in her heart. Dreary Falling Tree, I have adopted a stance. Could it be that you, Dreary Falling Tree, still want to be overbearing under the eyes of the public? If Dreary Falling Tree agreed, that was the same as eating her (DFT) own pent-up unspoken grievances, and she could no longer target her (SMR) in the game in the future. Otherwise, she would be hitting her own face. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . If she didn''t agree, that would be better. It would just let everyone see how ck-bellied a woman she, Dreary Falling Tree, was. Gu Shengyin sighed inwardly in heart. This woman was really did not die in the heart of the Yellow River2. But just relying on such a little trick was still not enough to beat her. She looked at Small Misty Rain. Just as she was about to speak, she was stopped by Mo Tingyuan. He coldly shot a nce at Small Misty Rain: "Both sides are equally have the capital and ability to negotiate. Small Misty Rain, What are you going to give to convince Xiaoxiao to stop?" There wasn''t a slightest amount of politeness because the other party was a girl! Small Misty Rain''s face turned red and then white. She didn''t think that Mountain River One Sword would unexpectedly not have a man''s elegance. Was he not afraid of having a bad reputation? Looking at Small Misty Rain''s sorry figure leave, Gu Shengyin suddenly whispered to the man beside her: "You''re not afraid of this spreading out? People saying that you have no grace and bullied a girl?" Mo Tingyuan smiled carelessly: "I am a big man. I won''t lose a chunk of meat being scolded by other people." He suddenly looked at Gu Shengyin: "But Xiao Xiao, I don''t wish for you to suffer any grievances because of anyone." Trantor''s Corner: Sorry for the slow updates. Was busy and will continue being busy for quite a while. Why? 1. There''s about a month and a half left of this semester = tons of projects, assignments 2. After semester ends, I will be traveling with my family out of the country for about 2 weeks = no time to trante 3. After returning, I''d only have 1-2 weeks to trante before the semester starts again. So, ifanyone would like to pick this novel up and trante it, let me know! If not, expect slow updates! Hope you guys enjoyed the dog food today! Chapter 198 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 25 After listening to the [Spirit Sword Diety] spokesperson''s speech in the morning, it was basically free time for the yers. There were a few lively yers who suggested that everyone should go out and y together. Gu Shengyin was not interested and refused. "I will send you back." Mo Tingyuan couldn''t help but say. He got up and left with Gu Shengyin. "Ai, really boring. Those two, the most top-notch handsome man and beautiful woman did note to cheer." The yer who made the suggestionined. "Look at Great God Mountain River One Sword''s appearance. He has a beautiful woman at his side¡­" A yer exposed a ''you understand'' smile. As soon as those words were spoken, several people showed a tacit smile simultaneously. Mo Tingyuan opened the door for Gu Shengyin and leaned over to fasten her seat belt. When a familiar scent enveloped her, Gu Shengyin still felt content even though she already had a guess in her heart. Mo Tingyuan looked at the woman within his reach. The two of them were very close. As long as he slightly leaned over, he could touch her skin. Her skin was white, smooth, and delicate. He didn''t need to touch it to be able to know how excellent it would feel. Mo Tingyuan felt his throat be a little dry. He remained calm and collected. He inhaled gently as he sat back in the driver''s seat. The car traveled neither too fast nor too slow. In Mo Tingyuan''s mind, he thought of the woman chasing skills that Zhang Yang had told him. Afterwards, as one by one shed through his mind, he discovered that none of them seemed to be suitable for Xiao Xiao? "I''ve arrived." Gu Shengyin said with a smile in her eyes that Mo Tingyuan couldn''t see. This man, she understood very well. No words were spoken during this trip, and he appeared lost in thought. It was estimated that he was thinking about how to chat with her. Mo Tingyuan unwillingly stopped the car, and, for the first time, he cursed at J City''s traffic being so smooth and unhindered. Seeing that Gu Shengyin had unfastened the seat belt and was about to leave, his mind went hot and extended a hand to block her from opening the car door. When faced with the other''s puzzled eyes, Mo Tingyuan finally realized that he was a bit too anxious. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . However, since he had already done this, there was no reason to withdraw. He adjusted his expression: "Xiao Xiao, do you have a boyfriend? If not, please allow me to pursue you." Direct and inly spoken. Gu Shengyin appeared to be surprised incessantly. She nced at Mo Tingyuan, who was looking at her with concentration, deep affection hidden in his ink-colored eyes. She did not speak. Mo Tingyuan felt his heart being lifted high, pacing back and forth endlessly. "Xiao Xiao?" Seeing that the other person had a tendency of being silent until old age1, he called out to her. Gu Shengyin appeared to snap out of her daze from his call. Her face was still calm, but Mo Tingyuan saw that the tip of her ear was slightly red. "The first question, no. The second question¡­" She paused. "The second question, that is your business." She looked calmly at Mo Tingyuan: "Can I get off the car?" Mo Tingyuan saw that the tips of her ears were already red. With a concentrated smile in his eyes, he thoughtfully opened the door for her. After watching Gu Shengyin go upstairs, Mo Tingyuan drove home with a fabulous mood. Xiao Xiao''s appearance, she clearly also had feelings for him, right? Gu Shengyin was simrly in a very good mood. Going online the next day, sure enough, a certain man was already there waiting. "Xiao Xiao," He smiled at her, "Do you have time?" Apparently after yesterday, this man had put down thestyer of scruples, bright and clearly telling everyone that he, Mountain River One Sword, was pursuing Dreary Falling Tree. Chapter 199 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 26 Dreary Falling Tree on fire1! Previously, she was also very hot. With her valiant skills, she killed numerous yers and ranked first on the PK list. This time, this giant fire was due to her face value. A yer from the PK group who went to the yer exchange meeting posted a photo from that day on the forum. Afterwards, everyone knew that Dreary Falling Tree, the number one PK yer, did not look the same as in the game. On the contrary, she was a delicate and elegant beauty. Speaking of those people was quite odd. Before the photos of the real Dreary Falling Tree were exposed, those fans of Small Misty Rain never seemed to consider her as a girl like Small Misty Rain, and verbally abused her with no restraint. And when these photos appeared this time, these voices basically died down. It seemed that they realized in a sh: The Dreary Falling Tree in the game was a delicate and weak girl in real life and needed to be cared for. In regards to this situation, Gu Shengyin just wanted to say a sentence: Towards this world of judging by one''s face, I like. She was now following Mountain River One Sword doing a quest. Mountain River One Sword never concealed the fact that he was pursuing Dreary Falling Tree. These two people''s actions were not restrained at all and their poprity was very widespread. Within a few days, everyone knew that the two were developing towards real life. Many male yers who had thoughts towards Dreary Falling Tree beat their chest and stomped their feet. They were jealous of Mountain River One Sword, who had borrowed a pavilion near the water2 a month earlier and had moved their hands very quickly. On one hand, they also secretly hated themselves for not being careful when they chose their server and lost the opportunity to have contact with their goddess. On the other hand, their skill was not powerful and were not able to participate in the yer social meeting. Perhaps if they met in real life, their goddess might fall for them. Of course, they did not know that since long, long ago, no one except for that man would have this opportunity. "Xiao Xiao, do you have time to have a meal together with me this afternoon?" The man on the phone spoke in a gentle and soft manner. Gu Shengyin did not refuse. The ce where Mo Tingyuan chose was the restaurant where the two first met each other. "The first time I saw you, it was here." Mo Tingyuan appeared to be emotional. When he saw Gu Shengyin at that time, what did he feel? Very baffled. He had obviously never seen this person before, yet he had a feeling of being unusually familiar with her. Of course, he didn''t go and strike up a conversation with her; otherwise, he would be despised by Zhang Yang with this sentence: "In what age would you still use this out of date style?" If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Later in the game, he was gradually attracted to Dreary Falling Tree. He used to snort disdainfully at the so-called online love. Separated by thousands and tens of thousand of miles, he made conversation on the inte by himself and ended up liking a person. However, when he finally fell, he realized that feeling affection did not need any special requirements. Every one of Dreary Falling Tree''s movements and her style of handling issues all fascinated him. Until the yer social meeting. When he saw that Dreary Falling Tree was that one girl who he felt ineffably familiar with, no one knew how happy he was in his heart. "Am I considered to have passed the trial now?" He half-jokingly asked as he put the carefully peeled shrimp onto the other''s te. Gu Shengyin enjoyed the man''s attentive service with no qualms. Hearing this question, she shot him a nce: "Tolerable." The manughed: "Then I''ll have to put in more effort." Gu Shengyin nodded pretentiously: "Of course. I am being pursued by someone for the first time. This is your honor." Mr. Mo, who was courting a person for the first time, held back a smile: "Yes, I am very honored." Chapter 200 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 27 Dreary Falling Tree and Mountain River One Sword got married! Originally, Mountain River One Sword did not intend to be so high-profiled; however, after he obstructed the 29th person who came to ask for Dreary Falling Tree''s "advice" and after a particrly amorous "training request" was given, a certain man couldn''t bear it anymore. A 100 gold for each world announcement and gift box! Mountain River One Sword, this local tyrant1, spammed the screen for two whole hours. He wanted to let everyone know that Dreary Falling Tree was now his, Mountain River One Sword''s, person. [Flower Viewing From Horseback]: Woah, Great God is so grand2! It is estimated that this would cost my living expenses for several months! Gu Shengyin watched the man''s childish behavior with a smile on her face. "Xiao Xiao, did you receive the news from [Spirit Sword Diety3]''s executive?" Mountain River One Sword asked. Gu Shengyin knew what he was talking about: "The endorsement?" Mountain River One Sword nodded. He and Gu Shengyin were ultimately chosen by [Spirit Sword Diety]''s executives4 to be their official game''s spokespeople. Towards this decision, the gamepany was quite satisfied. Their face value did not lose to any celebrity and their PK was even higher quality. These yers were absolutely the premium spokespeople. The two thought about it and decided to ept. After both sides finalized all legal matters, [Spirit Sword Diety] executives immediately announced this news and published a poster of the two on the official website. Of course, the white-robed swordswoman used Gu Shengyin''s real face. When the poster came out, it caused arge furor. Many people expressed that they were looking forward to thepany''s promotional film. There were also some people who were not reconciled to it. For instance, Small Misty Rain. Soon after, a exposing post appeared on the forum. The content revolved around [Spirit Sword Diety]''s number one PK yer, Dreary Falling Tree. It said that she had an immoral and nasty character, and that her face was the product of stic surgery. Thendlord5 expressed that the gap between Dreary Falling Tree''s face in the game and in real life was too different. Was there really such a weird girl who would make herself ugly to that extent? That''s right! She questioned whether Dreary Falling Tree had done stic surgery. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The entire post was thendlord''s personal spection. There wasn''t the least bit of dry goods, but unfortunately, there were still waves of people that followed the trend and cked Dreary Falling Tree. Of course, Dreary Falling Tree still had many supporters. Both sides fought on the forum until the day turned dark. This matter ended with a single post from Dreary Falling Tree. The following were the contents of the post: First, she released photos of her growing up. It was very easy to see that Shen Xiao Xiao was a woman who was beautiful from childhood to adulthood. The rumors of stic surgery were purely rumors; Second, thendlord''s information was pulled outyer uponyer, and finally, the IP was revealed. The personal identity of thendlord was Small Misty Rain. Ultimately, Dreary Falling Tree made a domineering statement. She did not care about other servers, but Lin Jiang Xian server''s Small Misty Rain, as long as there was her, there would be no Dreary Falling Tree! Apart from this, another anonymous post appeared on the forum. On the post were photos of Small Misty Rain from young to adult. Even passersby could see at a nce. If Small Misty Rain grew up naturally, she would absolutely not grow up into her present appearance. Who actually had stic surgery, it was clear at a nce. A person with a discerning eye knew that the person behind that post was definitely rted to Dreary Falling Tree, but nobody could dig it out. Mountain River One Sword had been on the game for two days. In the beginning, he was not aware of the issues of the forum posts until he received news from Smile in the Wind. His expression waspletely cold. That evening, Small Misty Rain received a letter from awyer. Thewyer''s letter was also posted at the top of the forum indicating that Small Misty Rain was used of maliciously ndering others. Mountain River One Sword did not hide his actions. He wanted to tell everyone that he was supporting Dreary Falling Tree. Trantor''s Corner: Welp, guess we won''t be seeing Small Misty Rain anymore. Editor''s Notes: I promised to try for 5ch/wk so here''s the 5th for this week! I just finished editing it. I was going over the raws and noticed that the (pinyin) name for the game was being mixed up with the server name. When I have time to get to those chapters, I''ll be recing the name with [Spirit Sword Deity]. I''ll keep the server name as Lin Jiang Xian. The pinyin for both are very simr xd. Also, on the topic of forums: Â¥Ö÷ ¨C lou zhu ¨C meaning:ndlord, the original poster? ¶þ¥ɳ·¢ ¨C er lou sha fa ¨C meaning: second floor sofa, firstment (or second post when including the original poster) Â¥ÉÏ ¨C lou shang ¨C meaning: upstairs, thement above yours +1 or +number ¨C agreeing with ament, simr to likes on Facebook but its included in ament ºÚ ¨C hei ¨C meaning: ck; in this context, it means they''re cursing or smearing Gu Shengyin''s name and reputation (in other cases it can mean hacking but uhh hehe) ¸É»õ ¨C gan huo ¨C meaning: dry goods; when something online is referred to as dry goods it means all the ''water'' or falsities have been removed; (in this case, the post doesn''t have any confirmed facts) Chapter 201 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 28 Dog food alert. Dreary Falling Tree kept her word. As long as she heard that Small Misty Rain was online, she would directly force PK. Bloody Battle was already not as lofty as before. He did not have enough energy to care about Small Misty Rain''s matter. Small Misty Rain thoroughly vanished from the game without a trace. Of course, she may have merely changed her appearance, changed her identity, or even changed servers to continue ying this game. Regardless, Small Misty Rain, this ID, this face, would never appear again in this game. In truth, for Gu Shengyin and Mo Tingyuan, Small Misty Rain was apletely negligible existence. She was simply unworthy for them to waste their time and energy on. During this time, they were preparing for the gamepany''s promotional film. "Excellent!" The one responsible for their shoot was a well-known and famous photographer. This time, for the sake of quality, [Spirit Sword Deity] executives used their hard-earned blood-sweat-and-tears savings to invite the industry''s most well-known photography team. Although this photographer was ustomed to seeing all kinds of celebrities, when the photographer saw Mo Tingyuan and Gu Shengyin, he sighed in admiration of the two''s appearance and temperament. When they began shooting, Mo Tingyuan was passable. Gu Shengyin, however, made him gasp in surprise. He even asked Gu Shengyin whether she had experience in modeling. The answer he got was, of course, a negative. Before everything, Shen Xiao Xiao was in school. After the car ident, she became a hermit. There was definitely no experience in that aspect. The photographer had no choice but to acknowledge that some skills were innate. Under his camera lens, Gu Shengyin''s every movement and expression were all perfect. There were many artists in the entertainment circle that couldn''t bepared to her. Knowing the photographer''s thoughts, Gu Shengyin simplyughed. Shen Xiao Xiao did not have any experience, but she had experienced the life of Film Queen Ruan Keyi. The gamepany was extremely satisfied with the quality of the finished product and released thetest promotional video on the same day as Valentine''s Day1. The result was even more popr than expected. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The official website was swarmed by enthused yers. Man people were eximing that this video was extremely beautiful, and a screenshot could be used as perfectly as a desktop picture. Of course, there were even more fans converted by the King and Queen purely from face value . There were still many people who imed that since it was Valentine''s Day, this game''s wave of dog food3 being sent out was very good timing. ording to the statistics of the game''s support team4, after this promotional video was released on every major tform, the rate of yers entering the game increased by 30%! Even if a popr showbiz artist was invited, they might have not gotten such a sky-breaking result. At this time, Gu Shengyin and Mo Tingyuan were together. They had already enjoyed the festive streets, and now were having the most romantic candle-lit dinner between lovers. On the big screen at the side, it showed the promotional film of the two. This film narrated a beautiful love story. In the end, the two people lived together blissfully for the rest of their lives. The white-robed swordsman used the sword in his hand as a betrothal gift and asked the female swordsman if she was willing to marry him. The cold-looking woman with delicate eyebrows did not answer directly. Instead, she extended her hand and removed the dangling jade ornament that had never left her waist before handing it to him. "Xiao Xiao." The man sitting across from her suddenly put down the tableware in his hands and looked at her with a burning gaze. Gu Shengyin already had a premonition in her heart and calmly gazed at the man. Mo Tingyuan''s actions were very slow, but he resolutely took out a delicate small box that he had already prepared long ago. "I don''t have a sword as a betrothal gift. I just want to use this ring to tie you to me for a lifetime." Chapter 202 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple 29 More dog food. The man looked nervously at Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin suddenlyughed and then appeared to be distressed: "But I don''t have a jade ornament to give to you. What should I do?" Mo Tingyuan stared nkly at her for a couple of seconds before reacting to what she said. He looked at Gu Shengyin, who was smiling at him. He suppressed the happiness in his heart and got up to pull her into his embrace. After a while he calmed down and loosened his arms from around the person in his embrace. He pressed his forehead to hers: "Xiao Xiao, I am very happy." Gu Shengyin raised a hand to stroke his cheek and softly said: "En, I am also very happy." Without knowing who started it, their breaths were intertwined together, and they were inseparable from each other. By the end of the kiss, Gu Shengyin''s face was flushed red. Mo Tingyuan pecked her on the lips, feeling somewhat reluctant to part, and let her go. No one was in the mood to continue eating, so Mo Tingyuan drove her back home. When she left, she naturally couldn''t avoid a hot kiss. Mo Tingyuan held her tightly in his embrace to let her feel his passion. In a low voice, he whispered quietly in her ear: "I want to eat you!" Gu Shengyin''s heart suddenly paused. He saw her pure eyes nt up, with a trace of a charming look. She stood on the tips of her toes and leaned closer to Mo Tingyuan''s ears: "Then, you can try." Mo Tingyuan felt heat spread from the tip of his ears to his lower abdomen. He was nearly set on fire. He made an extreme effort to control himself, clenched his teeth, and looked at this evil girl. He ferociously pulled her into his arms and kissed her thoroughly. "You wait! At that time, I will properly let you try it!" The man''s actions were very fast. His parents heard that their son had a girl he liked, and they, who wanted to hold their grandchildren, were happy. Both sides met. Gu Shengyin had an easy drive on a familiar path1 when dealing with the elders. Mo Tingyuan''s parents thought that this girl was very beautiful, had an outstanding temperament, had very good education, and were immediately satisfied. Especially Mother Mo, when she heard that Shen Xiaoxiao''s parents passed away in a car ident two years ago, she took even more pity on her. The two quickly determined the wedding date. Because this matter was decided so quickly, Zhang Yang, who had been abroad for a month, was stunned when he found out that his friend was about to get married. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "No way. Young Master Mo, aren''t your actions too fast?" Zhang Yang was simply dumbstruck. "En, not turning her into my person would always not let my heart be at ease." Mo Tingyuan replied in a seriously. Zhang Yang felt like his heart had received 10,000 points of damage. "Hey Young Master Mo, shouldn''t you let me meet Great God Dreary Falling Tree on another day?" Zhang Yang said. "I am her loyal fan." Mo Tingyuan nodded: "No need to change to another day. Xiao Xiao ising over to have a meal with me." The two of them were in a coffee shop that they frequently went to. On one hand, Zhang Yang was looking outside while feeling bored. On the other hand, he was secretly thinking about what Great God Dreary Falling Tree looked like. "En?" He abruptly sat up and looked outside the ss door. "Young Master Mo, did you see her? Wasn''t this the beautiful woman that we saw in the restaurant before? It turned out that she could walk ah¡­" Zhang Yang watched that beautiful woman''s footsteps stop and pushed open the door to enter the coffee shop that he was in. After looking around, she walked over to his side. He felt somewhat excited: "Young Master Mo, look! That beautiful woman ising over to us. Tell me, did she take a fancy to me? Am I dressed up handsomely today¡­" He did not hear Mo Tingyuan''s reply. Feeling somewhat baffled, he looked over and found that the other person looked at him with an expression that was like a smile yet not a smile. Chapter 203 – Online Game God Vs. Beloved, Spoiled Disciple End Zhang Yang didn''t have time to mull over the meaning of his smile before that beautiful woman already reached their table. Then, he saw his friend stand up and call, "Xiao Xiao." Zhang Yang felt like his brain short-circuited for a moment. Xiao Xiao? Could she be the Xiao Xiao that he knew? Just a moment ago, he said something about himself. ''Did this beautiful woman take a fancy to him¡­'' Zhang Yang did not dare to look at his friend''s face. "Xiao Xiao, let me introduce you. This is¡­" "Smile in the Wind?" Gu Shengyin answered suddenly. Zhang Yang became filled with vigor in a sh: "Sister-inw, you know me?" Gu Shengyin said with a smile: "After all, people like you, who y in the game without changing their appearance at all, are rather rare." Zhang Yang took in what she said before ncing at the radiantly gorgeous woman before him, and silently said in his heart: It is quite rare to see people make themselves ugly to that level in the game. Since everyone was well acquainted with each other in the game, there was no awkwardness in real life. Zhang Yang also had an extroverted personality so he and Gu Shengyin quickly began chatting easily. After they finished their meal, Mo Tingyuan sent her home, and Zhang Yangmented: "Young Master Mo, your luck is truly good. You can talk about love in the game as you please and easily gain it. And she''s also such a beautiful woman of the best quality. I truly envy and hate you!" Mo Tingyuan did not answer but drove to a certain ce. Zhang Yang suddenly realized that the route was not right. He felt a bad premonition well up in his heart: "Young Master Mo, where are we going?" Mo Tingyuan spoke calmly, but the words made his body tremble: "I haven''t exercised in quite a while. Apany me to practice boxing." Zhang Yang was born unable to love1. He knew that because of his poor mouth, Mo Tingyuan, this narrow-minded man would definitely not let him go! The next day, Gu Shengyin went on the game to see Smile in the Wind''sints almost breaking through her screen. Right away, she asked how he was. Smile in the Wind''s wandering spirit floated to her side: "It''s nothing. Killing yourself and kowtowing is also vital in standing firm." Gu Shengyin: ¡­ Mountain River One Sword went over to her side: "Don''t worry about him. Smile, this guy, would go crazy twice a month." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The two got married in a low-profiled manner. Of course, this low-profile was only in the game, and there was no publicity. The wedding in real life was still very grand. After all, Mo Family was not a small family. If they were really low-key, others would look down on Gu Shengyin, this bride. Finally, Mo Tingyuan could rightly and properly use the ring to tie his bride for a lifetime. Gu Shengyin also tasted the consequences of her words. On their wedding night, Mo Tingyuan used practical action to show his determination to "eat" her. This frenzied man tossed her for almost a whole night, causing her entire body to feel weak and soft the next day. She had no doubt that if it wasn''t because the two were now living in the Mo Family''s house and needed to get up early in the morning to eat with their parents, he definitely would not let her go. Shen Xiaoxiao''s life had been very blessed. When she was young, she suffered a huge tribtion. After that, the time came and fortune turned2. She met her fated husband. From then on, their life together was blessed with good health, a harmonious family, and children. Everyone who knew her would have nock of praises for her good life. One day, her granddaughter called for her grandparents to get up, but found that there was no response. Pushing open the door to go in, she discovered that both her grandparents were quietly lying there, holding hands and no longer breathing. JMin''s Corner: This was another arc that I liked besides the modeling one with Ludwig. Chapter 204 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 1 Within the expanse of chaotic space, a quietly meditating man opened his eyes. There was clearly nothing blocking it at all, but his appearance was always covered byyers of mist, blurring others'' vision. His eyes resembled the primal chaos that was everywhere around his body. At one nce, it was as if there were ten thousand worlds within it. If one looked at them again, one could discover that they actually held nothing inside. "Shenyin¡­" He whispered in a low voice. There was a trace of a smile in his eyes. In a split second, the entire universe gave birth to spring winds and ten thousand flowers . Shortly after, he closed his eyes and everything went silent. Gu Shengyin opened her eyes in a pure white room. If there wasn''t any furniture, she would think that this ce was inside the system. White ceiling, white curtains, white furniture, white bed. Looking around, the entire room was frighteningly white. She sorted through the memory in her mind, climbed out of bed, and looked at the mirror. The girl in the mirror had an exceptionally beautiful face with skin whiter than snow and picturesque eyes and brows. However, there was no trace of expressions on her face. Her pitch-ck pair of eyes also did not have any fluctuations whatsoever. This was not a cold temperament. Rather, the girl called Ning Zhao was born an autistic child. In her world, she would only see what she wanted. The protagonist of this world was Ning Zhao1. Although she was an autistic patient, she was born in an affectionate family. Her parents did not abandon her because of her congenital defect. Instead, they spent innumerable time and energy to patiently guide her, and strove to allow her to live life like a normal person. Their efforts paid off. Under the guidance of well-known doctors and care from the family, Ning Zhao''s autism did not be worse or cause an irritable temper like many other patients. She was just particrly quiet and had no reactions towards her surroundings. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . When Ning Zhao was 5 years old, she was found to have an excellent talent in ying the piano and had a rare interest in it. Her parents were wild with joy. If she had interest in certain things, then the probability of recovering in the future would greatly increase. If this kind of development continued, Ning Zhao could slowly be able to live like a normal person. However, when she was 16 years old, something bad happened to her parents. A family friend adopted her, but Ning Zhao was very uncooperative when she found out that her parents had died. She rejected everyone and her condition got even more serious. She could only calm down when ying the piano. This world''s female antagonist was a part-time piano tutor invited by the Tang Family, the foster family of Ning Zhao, to tutor their grandson. That girl, Yang Huiying, was a regr university student. She originally came to the Tang Family as a tutor, but fell in love with the Tang Family''s Second Young Master, Tang Zhongyi. However, the disparity of their identities was too great and she did not have the ability to attract the other. Until she saw Ning Zhao. Ning Zhao''s piano talent was iparable. Her world was too simple. She used to have her parents within her world, but now she only had the piano. However, Yang Huiying''s n had pinned her in its sights. Chapter 205 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 2 She approached Ning Zhao, stole her work, participated in the world-widepetition, and sessfully became the champion. She sessfully became the genius piano girl. Because Ning Zhao never contacted the outside world, the Tang Family did not know about this matter at all. It was even more impossible for Ning Zhao expose Yang Huiying. However, Yang Huiying was scared. She always felt that as long as Ning Zhao existed, the matter of her cheating could be discovered. Therefore, she crazily devised a scheme to cripple both of Ning Zhao''s hands so that she would be unable to y the piano again in this life. Ning Zhao went insane. The only sustenance left in her world was the piano, but thatstfort was destroyed by someone. In the end, when the Tang Family''s maid was not paying attention, Ning Zhao shattered the mirror in the bedroom and ended her life. Yang Huiying, this main culprit, relied on Ning Zhao''s original work to be the hottest star in the music festival. When Gu Shengyin came to this world, it was just before the Tang Family arrived to inform Ning Zhao of her parents death. Barring any idents, the Tang Family''s Young Master woulde pick her up soon. Tang Zhongyi drove to a quiet and secluded mountain vi. Today, he hade to receive his family friends'' daughter. Originally, it should have been his older brothering, but, in the end, his older brother suddenly had something to do and handed the task over to him. That girl¡­Tang Zhongyi had a bit of a headache about what he should say. It was said that the only daughter of Uncle Ning and his wife was autistic. When his parents asked him toe over, they warned him to exin the situation as gently as possible and that he must not stimte her. He parked the car skillfully and rang the doorbell. The nanny, who was responsible for taking care of Ning Zhao, had already heard of the news. Her eyes were still red as she opened the door for Tang Zhongyi. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Young Master Tang, you came?" Nanny Lin''s eyes were still red. Tang Zhongyi and Lin Ma1 had met several times. He nodded: "Does your family''s Young Lady know?" Lin Ma shook her head and couldn''t help wiping her tears. How could she speak of this thing ah, with the Young Lady like that¡­ When Tang Zhongyi went to the garden, he was attracted to the girl sitting on the swing. She wore a flowing white dress, and her long and ck waist-length hair gently flowed behind her. As the swing swayed gently, he saw that she wasn''t wearing shoes, revealing two delicate, jade-like feet. Her head gently rested on the side of the swing. Her brows and eyes were tranquil and at peace. Her entire person seemed like a beautiful and peaceful painting. Suddenly, he understood why Uncle Ning and his wife pampered and worried about this daughter. Even during the final moments of their life, they strongly held onto their life to beg their best friend to take good care of their daughter. This kind of girl simply does not resemble a person of this world, Tang Zhongyi thought. A person like her should be properly protected and ced in a crystal castle to prevent her from seeing a speck of the filthy secr world. His feet uncontrobly walked forward. However, this apparently disturbed her. The girl abruptly raised her head. Seeing an unfamiliar guest, she immediately panicked, and her pair of dark eyes were full of wariness. Seeing that she appeared to be trembling, Tang Zhongyi had no choice but to stop his footsteps and try to make himself show a good-natured smile. "You''re called Ning Zhao, right? My name is Tang Zhongyi. It was your father, Uncle Ning, who asked me to pick you up." Hearing her father''s name, Ning Zhao finally had a little reaction. Her expression changed slightly, but she still warily looked at him. Chapter 206 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 3 At this time, Lin-ma also came over. She saw Ning Zhao and smiled at her lovingly. "Miss, this Young Master Tang was sent by Master to pick you up. Don''t worry, he is not a bad person." Lin-ma had taken care of Ning Zhao since childhood, so Ning Zhao trusted her from her heart. "¡­Dad?" She hesitated and looked at Lin Ma. "Dad¡­Where?" When Lin-ma heard this, her eyes reddened. She quickly lifted her hand to wipe her eyes. She said with a smile, "Mr. Ning and his wife are both on a business trip abroad. It would take them quite a while to return, so they arranged for you to go live with the Tang Family for a period of time." Ning Zhao stayed silent, obviously unwilling. Lin-ma noticed and advised: "Miss, Lin-ma needs to return home and cannot take care of you in the future. Let the Tang Family take care of you. Don''t let Mr. Ning and Mrs. Ning worry, okay?" Tang Zhongyi also knew that it was better to keep her in the dark for the time being. The two people persuaded Ning Zhao and finally brought the reluctant Ning Zhao back to the Tang Family. Besides the Tang Family''s eldest son1, Father Tang, Mother Tang , and the Tang Family''s 5-year-old Young Master, Tang Qian, were all there. "This is Ning Zhao, right?" Mother Tang didn''t have a daughter. She became fond of Ning Zhao, a girl with such a lovable appearance, at a nce. Ning Zhao was scared by Mother Tang''s enthusiasm and hid behind Tang Zhongyi. Out of everyone present here, she was only slightly familiar with Tang Zhongyi, so she unconsciously chose to trust this man. Mother Tang was startled for a moment, and then realized ¡ª Ning Zhao had autism. She had seen her quietly following her son and had forgotten about this part. Thinking of this, and then recalling her friends who had passed away a few days ago, Tang Mother''s eyes became more gentle as she looked at Ning Zhao. "Come, I''ve already told the servants to prepare dinner. I presume you guys haven''t eaten yet." She said with a smile. The Tang Family found an interesting phenomenon. That was, wherever Tang Zhongyi went, Ning Zhao would also follow. Apparently, out of the entire Tang Family, she only trusted Tang Zhongyi. Furthermore, this huge house made her feel very insecure. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Afraid that her son was feeling annoyed, Mother Tang specially told him privately to properly take care of Ning Zhao. Tang Zhongyi did not know whether tough or cry: "Mom, you can feel assured. I will properly take care of her." He couldn''t wait to love her dearly and spoil her, so how could he feel annoyed by her? During their meal, Little Tang Qian''s ck eyes stared at Ning Zhao, as if he had discovered something interesting. "Eat your meal." His father, Tang Zhongqing, warned in a low voice. Little Tang Qian whispered: "The way this older sister is eating is very interesting. Dad, look. She only eats the dish in front of her, eats a mouthful of rice, and then takes a bite of that dish again. Nothing changes." Gu Shengyin silentlyined: She also wanted to eat something else, but autistic people had habits that could not be broken. She was also trying her best. The Tang Family evidently had already noticed this. Mother Tang felt distressed seeing this kind of Ning Zhao. She was about to reach out her chopsticks to give Ning Zhao some food, but didn''t expect someone to beat her to it first. Looking at her second son in amazement. Mother Tang thought about her son. Did his character change? To actually be considerate to another person¡­ Tang Zhongyi shot a nce at his little nephew and said: "Eat properly. Also, she is not an older sister. You should call her Auntie." Little Tang Qian stuck out his tongue and obediently ate his meal. Unfortunately, Second Young Master Tang''s great kindness was not understood by Ning Zhao. She still followed her previous routine: a bite of rice, a bite of the side dish, and did not give a nce at the otherfood in her bowl. After her bowl of rice was eaten, her chopsticks stopped moving. Chapter 207 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 4 After dinner, Tang Zhongyi took Ning Zhao out for a walk. The Tang Family stayed in the house and watched them. Mother Tang sighed with sorrow: "How could such a good girl like her end up with this kind of condition." Father Tang said: "I think her situation is not that severe. Compared to some other people that I have seen before, she''s in a much better condition. Except, her parents¡­s, let''s keep her in the dark for now." "Ning Zhao, I am called Tang Zhongyi. You can call me by my name." Ning Zhao heard his words and raised her head to look at him. Tang Zhongyi''s heart filled with expectations as he watched her. How would he have known that Ning Zhao would merely nce at him and lower her head. Tang Zhongyi was somewhat disappointed, but he was also aware that being able to be close to her was already rare enough and did not insist. "Zhao Zhao, is it okay if I call you by this?" Tang Zhongyi leaned towards the side of the girl''s face. Gu Shengyin would certainly not answer him. "Then I''ll take it that you agree, Zhao Zhao." There was a smile in Tang Zhongyi''s eyes. Afterpleting the walk, Tang Zhongyi brought her back home. He took Gu Shengyin to the room that the Tang Family had prepared for her. The room was exactly the same as Ning Zhao''s room in the Ning Family''s house. It had the same color, the same furniture, and even arranged in the same way. Evidently, the Tang Family spent a lot of thought on Ning Zhao. Tang Zhongyi actually did not like this kind of monotonous and dull color. When he attempted tochange the furniture color, he was met with Ning Zhao''s resistance. She wouldn''t shout and scream, but would be especially obstinate and resist him. Her big peach blossom eyes would stare at Tang Zhongyi, and even open her mouth to express her wishes: "Do not change!" Tang Zhongyi felt that this kind of Ning Zhao was particrly lively. Before, she was quiet and always seemed as if she was isted in her own world. But now, she was like a real person with flesh and blood. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . He contacted the doctor who was responsible for Ning Zhao''s treatment and received a very good report. That specialist said that Ning Zhao had actually recovered very well. She was now almost self-sufficient in her life. She just did not like to talk ormunicate with strangers. When Father Ning and Mother Ning were at home, she wouldugh and act like a spoiled child ¡ª almost like a normal person. At Tang Family, this situation should be because she was suddenly in an unfamiliar environment and instinctively withdrew. He found out that Ning Zhao had feelings of dependence on Tang Zhongyi and felt very surprised. After all, people with autism generally only depended on people they were close to. They usually stayed with their family members. Ning Zhao, who had only seen one side of Tang Zhongyi and depended on him, was really baffling. Thinking about what the specialist said in his mind, Tang Zhongyi looked at Ning Zhao, whose cheeks were somewhat red from being emotionally stirred. He looked forward to the day where Ning Zhao would smile at him, act spoiled with him, and call his name. Gu Shengyin saw that the man still did not have the intention of leaving, sighed in her heart, and stood up. She walked over to her closet, opened the door, took out some clothes and closed the door. She walked into the bathroom, turned on the water, stood and waited about 3 minutes, turned the water off, closed the bathroom door, and started undressing. Tang Zhongyi stared at her series of movements with a dumbstruck expression. Eventually, he realized that the other person was going to bathe. He coughed, got up, and left Ning Zhao''s room. As sheyfortably in the bathtub, she was finally the only one in the room. Ning Zhao''s expression finally became livelier, and her eyelids drooped in pleasure. Chapter 208 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 5 "System, Ning Zhao lived a really tiring life." Gu Shengyin sighed. System: "Host, mua mua1. This baby is together with you." Gu Shengyin: "¡­System, where did you learn these words?" System seriously answered: "In the previous world, when host yed the game, Baby invaded theirwork and found that humans like to talk like this. Does host not like it?" Gu Shengyin: "¡­No, you can do as you wish." System: "En, okay. Host, love you, mua mua." Gu Shengyin: Using a dull, water-like voice to sell meng like this was truly weird. When she came out of the bathroom, her face had already resumed to an expressionless face. After Gu Shengyin had juste out, Tang Zhongyi came in. He saw that her hair was still dripping wet, and Ning Zhao did not care about it, sitting in front of the mirror in a daze. He revealed a helpless smile, stepped forward, and took out a dry towel to help her wipe it. As soon as he approached close to her, the familiar lotus scent instantly enshrouded Gu Shengyin''s body. Was he actually her lover? Gu Shengyin was somewhat surprised in her heart. She didn''t expect that the man Yang Huiying liked was her lover. Should I say that she had good eyes or that she was not lucky? Gu Shengyin thought. Tang Zhongyi merely saw an obedient, lovable girl sitting there and letting him wipe her long hair, asionally blinking her eyes. Her exposed skin was somewhat red after bathing, and her entire person appeared to be much more spiritual than during the day. The two were both silent, but neither of them were self-conscious at all. When her long hair had quickly finished drying, Tang Zhongyi felt somewhat disappointed. He put the towel away and thought about the information he received from Lin-ma. He knew that Ning Zhao should rest at this time. Not needing him to speak, the person at his side automatically stood up and walked to the bedside. She took off her slippers,id down, covered herself with the quilt, and closed her eyes. After one action after another, she appeared to be asleep within a moment. He smiled a bit. He knew that this was the habit that Ning Zhao had developed after so many years. He walked to the bedside and stared at her for a while. He softly said ''Good night'', turned off the light, and closed the door as he left. The next day, when Tang Zhongyi knocked on the door, Ning Zhao had already tidied up and sat on the edge of the bed. He nced at it. The quilts were neatly folded without a single trace of creases. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . In his heart, he was aware that people like Ning Zhao could be said to have frighteningly severe OCD2 towards certain things. As long as they did not affect her normal life, he would not make her change. After the meal, Gu Shengyin went to the piano room. Every day after breakfast, Ning Zhao ys the piano for an hour. Yang Huiying came to the Tang residence at this time. Today, she came to apply for the job as the Tang Family''s little young master''s3 tutor. The Tang Family was a well-known rich and powerful family in the city. The sry for teaching their family''s little young master was several times higher than other jobs. For Yang Huiying, whose home circumstances were not very good, this was a rare opportunity. "Miss Yang, the young master is in the first study room in the left wing of the second floor." The Tang Family''s housekeeper gave directions to Yang Huiying. "Thank you." Yang Huiying looked at her surroundings feeling inevitably nervous in her heart. She walked towards the path as directed by the housekeeper, but unexpectedly heard the sound of a piano. Just listening to it briefly, Yang Huiying, who hade from a music institution, knew that the person ying the piano surpassed her by far in the aspects of the piano. Chapter 209 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 6 Could it be that someone else also applied for this job? Yang Huiying thought of this possibility and her heart stuttered. The person ying the piano was obviously way better than her. If they wanted topete with her, she would have no chance of winning. Her footsteps uncontrobly walked towards that direction and saw Gu Shengyin sitting in the piano room. Gu Shengyin''s piano room was decorated quite elegantly. The Tang Family intentionally built a ss piano room next to the garden for her. As long as Gu Shengyin looked up, she could see the sunshine and flowers outside. However, the dazzling, hot sunshine did not affect her. Yang Huiying stopped her footsteps and saw a girl ying the piano in the piano room. She wore a white dress with her head quietly lowered. Her white, slender fingers flew across the piano keys, and a string of smooth, elegant music flowed from her fingertips. She listened to it with fascination until Gu Shengyin ended the song. She noticed the piano under her hand, Steinway III. This was the treasure that every pianist yearned for even in their dreams; however, there were very few who possessed it. Yang Huiying calmed down her heart. When she saw Gu Shengyin, she knew that this girl was not herpetitor. "Host, Yang Huiying appeared." "En, I know." Gu Shengyin repliedzily. She paused for a few minutes before preparing to start another song. Yang Huiying snapped out of her daze. A moment ago, she came to this ce to look for the person ying the piano. Looking around, she discovered that she could not find the way back where she came from. Looking at the time, her appointment with the Tang Family was at 9 o''clock. Now, there was still half an hour left. After thinking for a moment, she went to the piano room door and pushed it open. The girl in the room had just begun ying another song. Yang Huiying walked in front of Gu Shengyin: "Excuse me, may I ask whether you know how I could get to the Tang Family''s Eldest Young Master''s study room?" If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . As if she did not hear her at all, Gu Shengyin did not raise her head and continued ying the piano. Yang Huiying became somewhat angry and depressed. Although it was indeed a bit impolite to disturb someone ying the piano, wasn''t this person''s attitude too arrogant? However, she was, after all, asking for help. Yang Huiying patiently waited for Gu Shengyin to finish ying this song and prepared to ask her again. After listening and listening, Yang Huiying couldn''t help but be jealous of her talent. She appeared to be younger than her, but the music that came from her hands seemed as if it had a soul. She looked at the side of Gu Shengyin''s beautiful face and thought: God is really unfair. She not only has an excellent family background, she also possessed beauty that surpassed others. Her talent also leaves ordinary people behind in the dust, unable to reach. If she had this kind of talent, perhaps the professors in college would each fight for her to be their student. When Gu Shengyin finished the song, she heard Yang Huiying once again ask: "Hello, may I ask how I could get to Tang Family''s Eldest Young Master''s study room?" Of course, it would be impossible for Ning Zhao to respond to her. Seeing that the girl in front of her disregarded her as if she did not exist, Yang Huiying became angry. Are rich people so amazing? That they would look down on people in this way? Seeing that Gu Shengyin was starting to y again, she pressed down on the piano keys with her hand in anger. The girl in front of her jumped in fright, and her gaze finally moved to her. As she looked at that pair of defensive eyes, Yang Huiying felt somewhat uneasy. Chapter 210 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 7 "Can''t you hear that I''m talking to you? Where is the Tang Family''s Eldest Young Master''s study room? Is it so difficult to take the time to tell me?" Yang Huiying said unpleasantly. Gu Shengyin appeared to be frightened. She stared with fixed eyes at Yang Huiying. Seeing that her hand was still on her piano, her eyes shed with a trace of disgust. She extended a hand, wanting to push her away. Yang Huiying naturally saw the unconcealed disgust. She was unable to restrain the anger in her heart: What did she mean? This girl looked at her hand on the piano as if she was looking at something filthy. The more Gu Shengyin wanted to push her away, the more she resisted her. When Tang Zhongyi arrived, he happened to see Ning Zhao and an unfamiliar woman pushing at each other. His heart stopped and he quickly ran over: "Zhaozhao!" Yang Huiying felt a suddenrge force pull her away and she almost fell to the ground. She angrily turned her head to see who was so rude, but the moment she saw Tang Zhongyi, her voice became mute. She had never seen such a handsome man! His five facial features were beautiful. His phoenix eyes were provoking, thin lips formed a faint smile, and his gaze appeared to be able to stir up people''s emotions. However, Tang Zhongyi''s attention was entirely ced on Gu Shengyin. He asked somewhat worriedly: "Zhaozhao? Are you okay?" Gu Shengyin lowered her head and ignored him. Tang Zhongyi discovered that when he tried to move closer, Ning Zhao would unconsciously dodge backwards. This knowledge annoyed him. He didn''t want Ning Zhao to fear him and reject him. It was all this culprit''s fault! He turned and looked at Yang Huiying coldly: "Who are you?" Yang Huiying felt that the man''s gaze was freezing. She felt somewhat wronged. Obviously, it was the girl who was rude in the first ce, but he pushed all the mistakes onto her. However, the expression in Tang Zhongyi''s eyes was too forceful. She replied as calmly as she could: "I received Eldest Young Master Tang''s invitation for the interview to be the piano tutor for the Tang Family''s little Young Master." Tang Zhongyi shot her a nce: "Go back. Don''te back to the Tang Family." Yang Huiying was stunned. What did this mean? He was driving her away? If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . She refused to ept it: "Based on what? You don''t even know what my level is, but you''re driving me away?" "Based on the fact that I am the Second Young Master of the Tang Family!" Tang Zhongyi looked at her indifferently, and then turned his head towards Gu Shengyin and cautiously asked: "Zhaozhao, let''s go back to your room, okay?" Yang Huiying looked at this man in front of her, who was as cold as ice to her just a second ago. In the next moment, he was so gentle and careful towards that girl in a white dress. She could only feel like she had received a huge insult. "So what if you''re the Second Young Master of the Tang Family? The Tang Family''s Second Young Master can''t distinguish between right and wrong and drives people out as he pleases? Do you really know clearly what had happened a moment ago? Based on what did you immediately determine that it was my fault?!" Yang Huiying shouted loudly, feeling unreconciled. Tang Zhongyi stopped his footsteps. Yang Huiying thought her words had affected him and proudly said: "I was only asking for directions. That femalepanion by your side kept ignoring me. Is it so difficult to answer my question? I just ced my hand on top of the piano, and she came over to push me¡­" "Enough!" Tang Zhongyi looked at Yang Huiying with endless disgust. "You disturbed Zhaozhao when she was ying the piano and went as far as touching her things. Uncle Yuan, call people to drive this woman out!" The old housekeeper suddenly appeared at his side and answered with a low agreement. After Tang Zhongyi and Gu Shengyin left, two robust bodyguards came over and "invited" her out. Chapter 211 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 8 Ignoring how Yang Huiying was struggling behind him, Tang Zhongyi only wanted his little girl to be dependent on him like she was before. "Zhaozhao." He wanted to lean closer towards her, but Gu Shengyin, who originally had no reaction, shifted a little to the side. Tang Zhongyi recalled the specialist''s words: "Miss Ning should avoid these types of people the most and avoid being stimted." That damned woman! Tang Zhongyi recalled that woman, whose name he did not know, and it made his heart hot with anger. He was afraid of stimting Ning Zhao and had to cautiously and solemnly follow her. He apanied her for a long while before having to leave for thepany. Before leaving, Tang Zhongyi specially reminded the housekeeper that there must be someone by Ning Zhao''s side to watch over her and that they must not let anyone disturb her. Because of what had happened, the housekeeper, who felt that he had not done his job properly, promptly nodded. During the evening, Tang Zhongyi came to Gu Shengyin''s room and unexpectedly saw her sitting at the side with her hair dripping wet. He shook his head with a smile and grabbed a towel. Seeing that Ning Zhao wanted to avoid him, he unyieldingly held her, not letting her move around: "Don''t move. If you don''t dry your hair, you will get a headache when you sleep." He knew that she could understand. Sure enough, Gu Shengyin slowly became motionless, allowing him to wipe her hair dry. Tang Zhongyi set the towel aside and tenderly watched Ning Zhao obediently climb into bed, cover herself with the quilt, and close her eyes. He just watched her, feeling boundless gentle feelings in his heart, and his heart suddenly stirred. Gu Shengyin felt something soft gently touch her forehead, and then heard a gentle ''Good night''. "System, what should I do now?" Gu Shengyin asked. System: "¡­keep silent. Ning Zhao can actually act spoiled towards someone close. Host can be intimate with your lover after bing more familiar ." Gu Shengyin thought that her system was simply the model of the system circle. It never forced its host to do things or say things if its host was unwilling, and actually encouraged its host to fall in love! Tang Zhongyi saw the girl''s eyelids move slightly, but she did not open her eyes. Evidently, this was a tacit approval to his actions. He was pleasantly surprised, but he didn''t dare to disturb her. He considerately turned off the lights and gently closed the door on his way out. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Neither of them mentioned the matter of Yang Huiying. Gu Shengyin knew that with Ning Zhao''s temperament, it would be impossible to talk about it. Tang Zhongyi simply did not take the matter to heart, and the housekeeper did not have time. Therefore, when the Eldest Young Master of the Tang Family came in with Yang Huiying, Tang Zhongyi and Gu Shengyin were somewhat surprised. "Why is this woman here?" He gave Yang Huiying an ugly look. Tang Zhongqing looked at his younger brother with some surprise: "You know Miss Yang?" Tang Zhongyi shot her a nce: "I can''t say we''re unfamiliar, but there were some unpleasant things that happened before." Tang Zhongqingughed and said: "You''re a grown man, why are you bothered about a girl? Let me introduce her. This is Yang Huiying, Miss Yang. From now on, she will be xiao Qian''s piano tutor. She will being every day at 3 in the afternoon to teach xiao Qian how to y the piano." Tang Zhongyi looked over and was about to speak, but Tang Zhongqing blocked his younger brother''s mouth with one sentence: "Miss Yang saved our xiao Qian on the road today so whatever misunderstanding you had previously, just let the matter pass, okay?" Chapter 212 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 9 Since she had saved his nephew, it was not good for Tang Zhongyi to drive away Xiao Qian''s benefactor. Tag Zhongqing had the housekeeper bring Yang Huiying to Xiao Qian''s room. He received a call and hurriedly left. Tang Zhongyi walked over to Yang Huiying: "You saved Xiao Qian, so I will not bother with you for the previous incident. Just remember to stay away from Zhaozhao." He left with Ning Zhao, leaving Yang Huiying standing there feeling indignant. Yang Huiying was a sweet talker and had saved Tang Qian. Naturally, Tang Qian would easily have a good opinion of her. Aftering to the Tang residence every day, she discovered that the number of times she encountered the Tang Family members and Ning Zhao was decreasing. In fact, this was very normal. Father Tang and the brothers went to thepany every day. Mother Tang also sponsored charity events outside. Moreover, they also would not spend their free time talking with a private tutor. Other than practicing the piano in the morning and her regr afternoon walk, Ning Zhao basically did not go out. One day, Yang Huiying couldn''t help but secretly ask Tang Qian: "Xiao Qian, there is a girl living here who likes to wear white dresses, looks very beautiful, and doesn''t like speaking. Is she your family''s Young Lady?" Tang Qian blinked: "You''re talking about Aunt Zhaozhao, right?" In fact, he preferred calling her ''Zhaozhao jiejie'' more, but his youngest Uncle did not let him. Yang Huiying had heard Tang Zhongyi call Gu Shengyin that and nodded. Tang Qian said: "Aunt Zhaozhao is not a member of the Tang Family. Grandma said that Aunt Zhaozhao is very pitiful. Her papa and mama have passed away. Grandpa and Grandma took her to our house to live¡­." He suddenly covered his mouth with his hands and whispered to Yang Huiying: "My papa told me not to tell anyone, especially not Aunt Zhaozhao. You must not let her know. Yangoshi1, you have to help me keep it a secret." Yang Huiying nodded: "Of course, I will not tell anyone." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . However, she disapproved in her heart. It turned out that girl was merely a guest under another family''s roof2 but she was still acting like a haughty young miss. Recalling Ning Zhao''s appearance that day, her heart schemed. It seemed like she did not speak at all. She nced at the naive and innocent Tang Qian. She lowered her voice to patiently persuade him: "I had a small misunderstanding with your Aunt Zhaozhao and wanted to apologize to her, but your Aunt Zhaozhao did not pay attention to me. She also did not want to talk with me." Tang Qian was very fond of Gu Shengyin, this very beautiful aunt. Fearing that Yang Huiying held a misunderstanding towards her, he quickly said: "Yangoshi, don''t me Aunt Zhaozhao. Aunt Zhaozhao also never speaks with us. Papa said that when she was born, the Jade Emperor opened one less window for her3, so Zhaozhao jiejie does not like to talk to other people. She just likes to be alone." He thought for a moment and then added: "But Zhaozhao jiejie ys the piano very well. It''s a pity that she can''t teach me." Seeing that Yang Huiying did not speak, Little Tang Qian thought that Yangoshi was unhappy because of his words and promptly said: "Yangoshi also ys the piano very well. I like it very much." Yang Huiying snapped out of her daze, smiled, and said: "Yangoshi did not me Xiao Qian. Xiao Qian, our conversation today is a small secret between the two of us. Don''t tell anyone, okay?" Little Tang Qian nodded his head furiously. Yang Huiying already formed a conclusion in her heart. ording to Tang Qian''s statement, this girl called Zhaozhao was clearly autistic. It was said that autistic people had some quirks and a sharp temperament. It was no wonder that Tang Zhongyi was so nervous at that time. When she thought of this, her grudge towards Tang Zhongyi disappeared. Chapter 213 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 10 Every day at 3 in the afternoon, Yang Huiying arrived at the Tang residence. Ning Zhao just had her nap, waking up at 2 o''clock. Afterwards, she takes a stroll for an hour and goes to the piano room to practice the piano. It just so happens to coincide with the time when Yang Huiying tutors Tang Qian, so they never met. But one day, Yang Huiying deliberately came to the Tang residence an hour earlier. Gu Shengyin was taking a walk and Tang Zhongyi was not at home. She was followed by several servants. This was the housekeeper''s order. Ning Zhao was not allowed to be left alone. Yang Huiying was not able to meet Ning Zhao. She was stopped by a good-natured and married middle-aged woman. Yang Huiying watched this with disapproval. Obviously, this Zhaozhao was merely a guest living under another person''s roof and was not as good as her (YHY). What gave her the right to adopt such a high and mighty attitude? However, she put a smile on her face and said: "Ning Zhao and I had some small misunderstandings before. Today, I came just to apologize." After having been severely warned by the housekeeper to not allow strangers to approach Miss Ning, the servant politely hinted her refusal: "I''m sorry, miss. Miss Ning likes to be left alone." No matter what persuasive things Yang Huiying said, she was still unable to approach Ning Zhao. She left feeling extremely angry. She was interested in Tang Zhongyi, so she set her ns on Ning Zhao. Having seen Tang Zhongyi''s actions that day, it was clear that he was very careful with Ning Zhao. If she was able to have a good rtionship with Ning Zhao, she might be able to change Tang Zhongyi''s opinion of her. Unfortunately¡­She hatefully red at the servant who stood not too far from Ning Zhao. These people were really inflexible. After several days, Yang Huiying was still unwilling to give up. But in the end, she helplessly discovered that this route to Ning Zhao would simply not work. She was protected by the Tang Family members very well and just couldn''t be approached. However, this confirmed Yang Huiying''s thoughts: Ning Zhao really did have autism. She had chatted with a servant and even raised her voice to attract attention, but it did not work. Ning Zhao still quietly stood by herself or kept walking. Towards her (YHY), or even those servants, there was no trace of any reaction. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Watching Ning Zhao''s behavior, Yang Huiying felt a lot more satisfied in her heart: Look at yourself, you are this proud, beautiful person with outstanding talent, but you don''t even have the most basic, most important aspect of life. However, on the other hand, she still felt that it was unfair. Why was it that people like Ning Zhao, even if she was in this situation, even if she lost her parents, she still received the Tang Family''s care and affection in every possible way. At the very least, she will always be a carefree Young Lady, unlike her (YHY), who needed to work hard to make a living. On this day, Tang Zhongyi got off of work and came back. Just as he entered the door, he encountered Yang Huiying. He did not even nce at her and continue walking past, intending to leave, but he heard Yang Huiying yell from behind: "Mr. Tang." Tang Zhongyi turned his head. What did this woman want? Yang Huiying nced at Tang Zhongyi and thought that this man looked even more fascinating after not seeing him for a couple of days. She felt her skin be a little flushed and bashfully whispered: "The previous time I quarreled with Miss Ning Zhao, I was in the wrong. I was not aware that she had that kind of disease¡­" "Shut up!" Tang Zhongyi furrowed his brows and gave her a severe look. "Who told you that Zhao Zhao has a disease? She simply does not like speaking. That''s all." It was toote for Yang Huiying to defend herself from Tang Zhongyi''s reprimand. She feltpletely wronged and suppressed down the fury in her heart. "In short, I was in the wrong and came to apologize." Tang Zhongyi was indifferent: "You do not need to apologize. I still have the same words as before: It''s best that you don''t appear in front of Zhaozhao." Chapter 214 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 11 Yang Huiying stared nkly at Tang Zhongyi, who never turned back as he left. She felt incessantly wronged in her heart. She was a beautiful woman with the right curves, and there was also nock of people pursuing her. When did she ever lower herself to apologize like this? However, against her expectations, that man did not appreciate it and still spoke so coldly. But¡­Recalling that face of Tang Zhongyi''s, Yang Huiying couldn''t me him. She could only transfer her heart-filled rage to Ning Zhao ¡ª It''s all that woman''s fault! If it wasn''t for her, she (YHY) wouldn''t have left a bad first impression on Tang Zhongyi. Gu Shengyin was randomly notified by the system just as she finished ying a song: "Target Yang Huiying''s hostility value towards Host rose to 30%." Gu Shengyin''s finger pressed thest piano key, and the melodious music stopped. "Why?" She was rather puzzled. Even if there were conflicts between them before, Yang Huiying''s hostility towards her was only 10%. How did it suddenly increase by 20%? The system''s light shed and replied: "The system detected that Yang Huiying''s primary emotional state is hate and anger." Gu Shengyin could not understand the source of this hate and anger. She suddenly thought of something: "Did Yang Huiying fall in love with Tang Zhongyi?" System: "When Yang Huiying met Tang Zhongyi, her heart rate was abnormal. There was a small increase in her body temperature and an increase of brain activity. After testing, it is possibly in line with humans falling in love." Gu Shengyin knew what the situation was, and after thinking about it, this pot being ced on her back was not misced1. "Zhaozhao?" Tang Zhongyi hade over. Gu Shengyin smiled at him for the first time. Tang Zhongyi was shocked but happy in his heart. Zhaozhao acting like this, wasn''t she expressing that she was more intimate towards him? He was delighted in his heart and tried to hold Gu Shengyin''s hand. He was pleased that, although she slightly pulled back her hand, she eventually did not pull her hand away. Although Gu Shengyin had only smiled for such a short time, it was still enough to make Tang Zhongyi happy. He led Gu Shengyin by the hand all the way back. In the evening, Gu Shengyin''s hair was wiped dry by him as usual. Tang Zhongyi gave her a good night kiss after shey down in bed before slowly leaving her room. On the other side, Yang Huiying did not give up at all. Several times, she "identally" bumped into Tang Zhongyi and tried to attract his attention. However, besides impatience towards this woman, Tang Zhongyi did not have any other superfluous emotions. Unfortunately, Yang Huiying still managed to see him several times. The Tang Zhongyi, who was always indifferent towards her, would be carefully holding Ning Zhao''s hand, their fingers interlocked as they slowly walked through the garden. asionally, Ning Zhao sat in the ss piano room ying the piano. To the side, Tang Zhongyi watched her quietly and the gentleness in his eyes was overflowing. Like this, Gu Shengyin, who did not do anything, watched as Yang Huiying''s hostility level towards her increased more and more. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Yang Huiying came out of Tang Qian''s room. She should go to the residence''s entrance to leave, but with demons and gods at work2, her footstep turned and headed towards that familiar ce. As expected, she heard the familiar sound of the piano. Just as she walked to the door of the piano room, the sound of the piano hade to an end, and the person who was ying the piano stood up. She stood to the side and watched Ning Zhaoe out. This was not her first time seeing Ning Zhao, but she would feel amazed by this girl''s appearance every time. The warm sunset quietly shimmered over Ning Zhao''s white dress, which gave her a warm glow. Seeing Ning Zhao like this, Yang Huiying remembered a line from a poem: She tread upon the sunlight, bringing the pure fragrance of spring wind and nts, breathtaking Dawn. This kind of person, even when she (YHY) looked at her, she couldn''t help but be absent-minded, let alone Tang Zhongyi, who was a man. Chapter 215 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 12 Yang Huiying hid to the side. She watched Ning Zhao slowly walk towards her hiding spot. The Tang Family maid following behind her seemingly had something to do and looked around. Seeing that there was nobody around, the maid suddenly left in the other direction. Ning Zhao was left alone in thisrge garden. Of course, there was also Yang Huiying hiding in the dark. Watching Ning Zhao, who seemed to be unaware of anything around her, a malicious thought shed in Yang Huiying''s heart. She knew that autistic people must not be stimted; otherwise, it was extremely possible to have serious consequences. Perhaps this was the reason why the Tang Family did not tell Ning Zhao about her parents. Now, there was no one around. If¡­If she told her that her parents had died, what would happen to this girl? The thought swelled in Yang Huiying''s heart, like a nt that had taken root, unable to pull it out. On one hand, she reproached herself, but still felt more secret excitement. She wanted to destroy this girl. This way, Tang Zhongyi''s eyes would turn to look at others, right? Just as Yang Huiying''s thoughts turned dark, the Tang Family maid, who had left earlier, came back. She hid in the dark and watched them slowly walk away, disappearing at the end of the path. This n, she needed to carefully think it out. She couldn''t just throw herself in. Gu Shengyin was sitting in the room alone when Tang Zhongyi pushed open the door. "Zhaozhao." He called out. Gu Shengyin slowly turned her head and looked at him. Tang Zhongyi was very happy. His Zhaozhao was slowly epting his existence. When he called her name, she would look back at him and sometimes even smile at him. This was the Tang Family''s unique honor. Even the others and the 5-year-old Tang Qian could asionally receive Zhaozhao''s nce. He pulled out arge object out from behind him. Gu Shengyin was surprised to find out that this rabbit wore the same clothes as her. The head had a headband, and even the shoes were the same as her own. Obviously, this was what Tang Zhongyi specifically asked people to custom make. Tang Zhongyi looked at the girl''s peach blossom eyes be wide with rare curiosity. She even reached out to touch it. Sure enough, it was useful. A smile shed in Tang Zhongyi''s eyes. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "She is called Xiao Zhao. From now on, she will sleep in the same room as Zhaozhao." Tang Zhongyi saw that Ning Zhao really liked it and handed it over. Gu Shengyin had difficulty hugging the doll that wasrger than her, but her eyes were full of joy. Seeing her like this, Tang Zhongyi was also very happy. He had been contacting the specialists who were in charge of Ning Zhao. The specialists said that Ning Zhao''s situation had been very stable and had been continuously improving. If this was maintained for a long time, one day, she might be able to recover to a normal level ofmunication with other people. Gu Shengyin was also putting in extreme effort to cooperate with the specialists'' "treatments". She didn''t want to live within a shell for a whole lifetime, but she couldn''t recover so conspicuously. Tang Zhongyi would be pleasantly surprisedter on. He gave Ning Zhao, who was lying in bed, a good night kiss as usual and was ready to leave. He did not expect that his sleeves would be gently tugged. He stopped and turned his head, looking at the person in bed with disbelief. Afterwards, the girl, whose eyes were originally closed, slowly opened her eyes. She sat up and lightly kissed his forehead the way he usually did to her. Then, she raised her eyes to look at him, her eyes full of smiles. JMin''s Corner: YHY is so vicious ;( Chapter 216 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 13 Tang Zhongyi was practically stunned stupid by this pleasant surprise. It was like a person had painstakingly cultivated a seedling and constantly looked forward to the day when it budded. However, when that person had awoken, they discovered that all the flowers in the garden were in full bloom. His burning gaze tightly locked onto Gu Shengyin. Even his voice trembled: "¡­Zhaozhao?" Gu Shengyin very much wanted to respond to him, but the system warned her in her mind that she should not copse ''Ning Zhao''s'' character1. Thus, she could only look at him with a smile. Although she did not speak, Tang Zhongyi was content. He reached out to hold Gu Shengyin''s hand and brought it to his lips for a kiss. "Have a good rest. Good night." Because of Gu Shengyin''s good night kiss, Tang Zhongyi was too excited and almost couldn''t sleep for the whole night. On the next day, the Tang Family discovered that Ning Zhao had changed. During their meal, when someone gave her some food, she would not ignore it. When Father Tang and Mother Tang called her, she would react. The most happiest person was little Tang Qian, because she smiled at him! Aunt Zhaozhao smiled so beautifully that little Tang Qian was fascinated. Father Tang and Mother Tang were wholly gratified. Mother Tang recalled her close friend who had passed away, and her eyes turned even more red: "I feel relieved seeing Zhaozhao like this. This child is getting better. If Su Qi saw this, I don''t know how happy she''d be." Su Qi was the name of Ning Zhao''s mother. Father Tang thought some more. He had always felt that his second son was different towards Ning Zhao: "Did you notice that our Zhongyi seems to pay too much attention to Zhaozhao?" When he said this, Mother Tang also reacted. Was it so? Although Tang Zhongyi did not live a life of debauchery, he would usually party with his friends. In the past, there were times when he returnedte or did note home. Ever since Ning Zhao came to the Tang Family, however, he came home punctually almost every day. As long as he had time, he would apany Ning Zhao, listen to the servants in the house talk about her day, wipe her hair, and even hold her hand. Additionally, Ning Zhao also stuck tightly to him. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . With this kind of thought, Mother Tang did not feel happy: "Zhaozhao still hasn''t reached adulthood yet. This stinky brat, I need to question him!" She had an efficient temper, so when Tang Zhongyi returned, he was notified that Madam was looking for him. "Mom, what are you looking for me for?" He took off his suit jacket. Mother Tang looked at her talented son and was reminded of the matter during the day. She did not beat around the bush and asked directly: "Zhongyi, I ask you, what do you think about Ning Zhao?" All in all, after having lived together for more than 20 years, Tang Zhongyi only needed to think about it briefly before he understood his mother''s meaning. It was estimated that she saw something wrong. "Mom, I won''t be secretive2." He stood up and looked straight at his mother. "I like Zhaozhao. When she bes an adult, I will be her boyfriend. After she turns twenty, I will be her husband." "You¡­" Mother Tang looked at her bold and self-confident son and simply did not know what to say. "Zhaozhao is only 17 years old." Mother Tang was stifled for a while before mentioning this point. "Emotions have to be cultivated from childhood. It happened to be the right time." Tang Zhongyi was calm. "Zhaozhao, she doesn''t understand anything. If she doesn''t like you in the future and liked someone else, what would you do?" Mother Tang heard her son''s confident tone, which made her even more worried. Tang Zhongyi''s expression did not change: "There will be no such possibility. She will only like me, and she can only like me!" JMin''s Corner: Haha, I like how confident and overbearing he is about Zhao Zhao Chapter 217 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 14 "Xiao Qian, what are you doing?" Yang Huiying came into Tang Qian''s room and saw him holding a furry and small white rabbit in his hands. "Does Xiao Qian like rabbits?" She asked with a smile. Tang Qian shook his head: "I am a man. I do not like such girly things." "But Aunt Zhaozhao likes it ah!" Tang Qian''s dark eyes brightened as he chattered. "Little Uncle gave Aunt Zhaozhao a very big rabbit. Aunt Zhaozhao really liked it. I also want to use my pocket money to buy a small rabbit, let it wear the same clothes as Aunt Zhaozhao, and send it to her as a gift!" Yang Huiying''s smile faded. It was that Ning Zhao again! Why did everyone like her and want her to like them? She pretended to carelessly say: "Didn''t you say that your Aunt Zhaozhao ignores you? Even if you send her a gift, it is probable that she wouldn''t notice." Tang Qian immediately refuted: "No! Recently, Aunt Zhaozhao smiled at me!" Yang Huiying was shocked. Wasn''t Ning Zhao autistic? How was she already well? During the entire afternoon, she was somewhat lost in thought. When she was teaching Tang Qian, she even yed incorrectly several times. This made Tang Qian shake his head and imitate a kindergarten teacher''s tone of voice saying that she was not serious. After 5 o''clock, Yang Huiying once again walked towards Ning Zhao''s piano room. She looked at Ning Zhao from a distance and found that she was still the same as before. It was estimated that the situation that Tang Qian was talking about before was rare. It was still very possible that Ning Zhao was recovering. Yang Huiying felt the crisis in her heart getting heavier and heavier. Ning Zhao''s existence could cause Tang Zhongyi''s entire attention to be ced on her. If she got better someday¡­ Could it be that she didn''t even have one bit of chance? The more she thought, the more she became flustered. The thought that she had in her mind from before became more and more appealing. During the next few days, Yang Huiying secretly observed Ning Zhao''s routine. She discovered that, every time Ning Zhao came out to y the piano, someone would be following at the side, and Tang Zhongyi would also sometimes apany her. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The Tang Family''s servants never leave her side, so she would definitely have no chance. Finally, one day, the opportunity that Yang Huiying had waited for hade. The Tang Family''s servants apanied Ning Zhao to her room after her daily routine of ying the piano. No one was allowed into her room, so those people simply sent her to the door of her room and left. Today, Tang Zhongyi had not returned home from work. Yang Huiying stood behind one of the pirs at the side of the corridor. Ning Zhao''s room was far away from the rest of the Tang Family, because she should not be disturbed. That was why only Ning Zhao lived alone in this wing. Usually, the Tang Family''s servants were warned by the masters to not casuallye to this ce. As a result, this ce was extremely quiet without a single person. Yang Huiying hesitated for a long time before she decided to open the door and entered the room. Gu Shengyin sensed that someone had entered the room and turned her head to look. When she saw Yang Huiying, she seemed surprised. How did shee here? Seeing this girl''s eyes filled with panic like a small deer, the malice in Yang Huiying''s heart increased more and more. "Ning Zhao, right?" She slowly approached Ning Zhao, who was sitting in a chair. The distance between them already made Ning Zhao feel unsafe, but she did not stop approaching. Yang Huiying''s tone was filled with malice: "Do you want your mama and papa?" Seeing that the girl''s attention was attracted by her words, she coldlyughed: "You want to see them, right? But let me tell you, you''ll never see them again. They are dead!" Chapter 218 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 15 Ning Zhao seemed unable to understand her words, staring at her in a daze. Yang Huiying was afraid that she did not understand and deliberately said: "They will never appear in front of you, disappeared." Watching the girl''s face instantly turn pale, a twisted pleasure rose in her heart. Afraid that she would be discovered if she continued staying, she quickly left the ce. Tang Zhongyi was in a very good mood today. He specially went to a famous cake shop in the city to customize a rabbit-shaped cake. When he thought about Zhaozhao''s eyes shining like the moon when she saw the cake, he felt happy. When he arrived back at home, dinner was not ready yet, so at this time, Ning Zhao should be in her room. He opened the door of Ning Zhao''s room: "Zhaozhao, I brought you something good¡­" His words cut off. The scene before him scared him, his pupils shrinking in horror. The cake fell onto the ground with a "kuang". The tidy neat room appeared as if it had been ransacked, and everything was smashed. However, Tang Zhongyi''s eyes did not focus on these. Right now, his girl was standing bare-feet in the room, and in front of her was a shattered floor-length mirror. Her white jade feet were stepping on the shards of ss. Covered in blood. Tang Zhongyi felt that those shards were not piercing into Zhaozhao''s feet, but piercing his heart. He walked over quickly: "What happened?" He wanted to pull her to the side. However, the usually docile and quiet Ning Zhao seemed to have gone crazy and she rejected his approach. Her feet stepped backwards on top of the broken mirror shards. She appeared to feel no pain, and Tang Zhongyi, who witnessed this scene, was stunned. Regardless of her struggles, he picked her up. He couldn''t let her hurt herself anymore. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Ning Zhao struggled in Tang Zhongyi''s arm. She opened her mouth and made a painful cry. Tang Zhongyi carried Ning Zhao downstairs, and everyone that they passed by were scared by Ning Zhao''s condition. "What''s going on?" Mother Tang rushed over and saw that Ning Zhao''s feet were bloody. She asked hurriedly: "What happened to Zhaozhao?" Tang Zhongyi shook his head. Ning Zhao''s condition had been very stable. He did not know why she suddenly became like this. At this time, Ning Zhao, who was in his arms, suddenly whimpered in a low voice choked with sobs: "Papa, Mama." Everyone present could hear it clearly and became silent. Tag Zhongyi looked at everyone in the room, and then carried Ning Zhao to go out. "I will send Zhaozhao to the hospital first, and thene back to settle ounts. This matter, there was someone who told Zhaozhao!" Because of Ning Zhao''s unwillingness to cooperate, Tang Zhongyi could only bring his family''s driver with him and kept holding her without letting go. "Zhaozhao, Zhaozhao¡­" He kept whispering in her ear and kissing her forehead. "I am here. I am Tang Zhongyi. I am here¡­" Ning Zhao simply ignored him. She didn''t struggle. She just cried and asionally called out "Papa" and "Mama". When they arrived at the hospital, she was sent to the ward. Because the patient refused to cooperate, the doctor could only give Ning Zhao a tranquilizer. Tang Zhongyi kept watch by her side. His eyes were fixed on her face, and because she was asleep, she once again had a lovable appearance. The anger in his heart became more and more heavy. Who was it that told Ning Zhao about this matter?! Chapter 219 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 16 "Didn''t I tell you guys that Ning Zhao must not be stimted too much! How did you guys cause her to end up like this?" The specialist responsible for overseeing Ning Zhao''s condition was an old man with a grizzled mustache. Ever since Ning Zhao was very young, the Ning couple had visited him. It could be said that he watched Ning Zhao grow up. His affection for her wasparable to his love for his granddaughter. When he received a call from Tang Zhongyi, he rushed over. "It is our negligence. Ning Zhao seemed to have been informed of the death of her parents and was emotionally unstable." Tang Zhongyi said in a low voice. "Doctor Zhango, what should I do?" Tang Zhongyi asked. Doctor Zango sighed: "First, wait until Ning Zhao wakes up, and then take a look at what her condition is." Gu Shengyin actually did not pass out. Rather, she wasmunication with the system. "System, you say, what''s the best way to wake up?" Gu Shengyin asked. "Host, there are relevant information in the brain. Everything is possible. The host can pick the situation at random." The system was also unsure about the best method. "Fortunately, you can shield my perception, otherwise¡­" Gu Shengyin thought about the feeling of her feet stepping on shards of ss. Although she was not afraid of pain, she did not like it. After Yang Huiying told Ning Zhao the news of her parent''s death, Gu Shengyin was still tangled about how she should behave. Later, she decided to push the boat with the current1. Ning Zhao had always known that her parents had passed away. Being autistic did not mean she was stupid. If she did not see her parents over a long period of time, Ning Zhao would be skeptical. Since there would be such a day sooner orter, it would be better to follow Yang Huiying''s n and could also conveniently drag her down. Ning Zhao was in aa for more than 30 hours. By the time she woke up, it was already the morning of the third day. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Tang Zhongyi sensed that the person on the bed moved. He held his breath and looked over at her. He looked at her thick, curly eyshes that slightly fluttered and then opened up, exposing two clear ck eyes. Unexpectedly quiet. Tang Zhongyi breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Ning Zhao would wake up and have that crazy appearance like before. He was genuinely frightened by her. But very soon, he found something wrong: Ning Zhao, who woke up, just stared nkly at the ceiling and had no other reaction. Suddenly, panic welled up in his heart. He forced a smile and called out: "Zhaozhao? Zhaozhao?" However, the person on the bed did not give him a single nce. Obviously, the weather was warm and pleasant, but Tang Zhongyi felt as if he was in an ice cave. His entire body was cold, inside and out. His voice trembled as he called Doctor Zhango. Doctor Zhango''splexion was not good as he listened to him describe Ning Zhao''s condition. After he personally went to see the situation, he gloomily sighed. "How is she?" Tang Zhongyi looked at Doctor Zhango expectantly. Doctor Zhango shook his head: "Zhaozhao was greatly stimted, and refuses everyone in her subconscious mind. She closed her heart ah." Tang Zhongyi felt that it was difficult to talk: "Then, what could be done in this situation?" Doctor Zhango contemted for a long time: "In this kind of situation, there are already very few ces where specialists like us could help. It is best to have a person she trusts to insist onmunication with her every day and guiding her patiently until the day she is willing to open her heart." Chapter 220 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 17 Tang Zhongyi silently sent Doctor Zhango away, who shook his head and sighed. He carried Ning Zhao, who was like a puppet in his arms, out of the hospital. Back at home, the Tang Family were waiting for news. They each had their own matters to attend to, and it was impossible to keep watch day and night, like Tang Zhongyi. Mother Tang was the first to greet him: "How is Zhaozhao?" She looked at Ning Zhao, who was quiet and staring nkly in Tang Zhongyi''s arms, and felt relieved. However, looking at her son''s expression, it looked like things were not all right. Tang Zhongyi did not speak, but the Tang Family quickly discovered the same thing about Ning Zhao: She did not react to the outside world. This was not the same as when she first came. At that time, although Ning Zhao did not talk or interact with other people, she had her own rules and knows what to do on time every day. But the Ning Zhao now, even when eating, needed Tang Zhongyi to use a spoon to feed her, and she only knew how to open her mouth. "This¡­" Mother Tang immediately turned away to secretly cry. The Tang Family''s Eldest Young Master, Tang Zhongqing, said in a lowered voice: "I already asked all the servants in the house. They have not mentioned anything about Zhaozhao''s parents in front of her." Tang Zhongyi said coldly: "Then how did Zhaozhao know? Could it be that Uncle Ning and his wife visited her in her dreams?" Tang Zhongqing also had a puzzled face. He had people check the whereabouts of everyone from 5:00 to 7:00 PM two days ago. Everyone had an alibi, and no one had gone to Ning Zhao''s room. "I will bring Zhaozhao back to the room first." Seeing that Ning Zhao had eaten enough, Tang Zhongyi got up, took Ning Zhao''s hand, and left. "Hey, let your Lin sao1 help clean Zhaozhao¡­" Mother Tang thought of this and said. "No need, I''ll do it." Tang Zhongyi said in a deep voice. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "This¡­" Mother Tang. Father Tang frowned: "Preposterous! Tang Zhongyi, do you know what you are saying?" Tang Zhongyi tenderly looked at Ning Zhao: "I don''t feel reassured entrusting Zhaozhao to anyone else anymore." The Tang Family was shocked as they watched Tang Zhongyi lead Ning Zhao away. "Tang Zhongyi, he¡­" Tang Zhongqing felt somewhat dumbstruck. Mother Tang, however, suddenly felt relieved: "Forget it, just let him be. This stinky brat had already told me before that he would only choose Zhaozhao in this life." "He said such a thing to you?" Father Tang stared at her, "You did not tell me!" However, he thought that this was also good. With Zhaozhao like that, if she married into someone''s home, they would not feel at ease. They could still be reassured with their second son''s conduct. People like their Tang Family did not need the prestige of a noble daughter-inw. Since Zhongyi was willing, then let him be. Tang Zhongyi took Gu Shengyin into the room and let her sit alone on the bed. "Wait for me. I will give you a bath." Tang Zhongyi not immediately starting his task was not because of Gu Shengyin not responding. Every time he did something, he would talk to Gu Shengyin, as if they were two people having an ordinary chat. He turned on the hot water, added a drop of essence oil, and took Gu Shengyin into the bathroom, ready to undress her. Looking at his attitude, he was prepared to bathe her directly. Gu Shengyin, who had a dull appearance on the outside, was already cursing in her heart:¡­ Although we''re already an old couple, having him help me bathe is very shameful ah! Chapter 221 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 18 Fortunately, Tang Zhongyi did not have any thoughts towards a patient, and Gu Shengyin''s acting skills had also reached the point of perfection. The two were silent and finished this business. "Zhaozhao, good night."Tang Zhongyi gently kissed Ning Zhao''s forehead. Seeing Ning Zhao''s motionless appearance, he felt a stabbing pain in his heart. His Zhaozhao would no longer look at him with a smile or pull his sleeve to give him a good night kiss. Tang Zhongyi was lying next to Ning Zhao. He looked at Ning Zhao, who did not react to him lying on her bed. Seeing her close her eyes, Tang Zhongyi turned off the lights and stared into the darkness for a long time. Contrary to him, with a familiar person and a familiar atmosphere by her side, Gu Shengyin quickly fell asleep. In the following days, Tang Zhongyi set asidepany matters and apanied Gu Shengyin with one heart and one mind1. Every day, he personally made her meals, used a wheelchair to take her out for a walk, and even brought her to the piano room. "Zhaozhao, don''t you like to y the piano? y a song for me to listen to, okay?" He softly coaxed her. Gu Shengyin sat in front of the piano. She looked at the familiar object in front of her, and her eyes seemed to slightly turn. Tang Zhongyi saw this and was ecstatic in his heart. He did not dare to disturb her. He could only hope that the piano would let here out. Gu Shengyin ced her hand on the piano keys; however, she only yed a few notes randomly and stopped moving. Tang Zhongyi was extremely disappointed, but he still kept a gentle smile on his face. He wanted Ning Zhao to try again, but found that Zhaozhao was somewhat conflicted and could only temporarily give up. When they went back, the two ran into Yang Huiying. Yan Huiying did that kind of thing, so she did not dare to ask about Ning Zhao''s condition these days. However, she clearly felt that the atmosphere in the Tang residence was very heavy these past few days. She did not dare to face Ning Zhao. Therefore, she would make a detour around the piano room every day. She didn''t expect that Tang Zhongyi would push Ning Zhao around the entire Tang residence today. Seeing Ning Zhao sitting in a wheelchair, as if she had not been affected, she (YHY) felt baffled. Tang Zhongyi did not like this woman from the bottom of his heart. He originally intended to take Ning Zhao and leave directly, as if he didn''t see her. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . However, he didn''t expect the quiet and calm Ning Zhao to suddenly be emotionally stirred up when she saw Yang Huiying. Her eyes stared at Yang Huiying with anger, and her mouth constantly shouting ''Papa'' and ''Mama''. Yang Huiying felt that the other person had deep-rooted hostility in their eyes, and her entire body was pinned to where she was standing, unable to budge. Tang Zhongyi was shocked by this scene. It wasn''t until Ning Zhao seemed to want to stand up that he reacted: Her feet was still injured! He leaned over to appease Ning Zhao, who was emotionally stirred, and shot a sword-like nce at Yang Huiying. Yang Huiying felt cold from head to toe from that nce; however, Tang Zhongyi did not say anything. Instead, he covered Ning Zhao''s eyes and brought her back to the room. Yang Huiying let out a sigh of relief. Just a moment ago, she thought that Tang Zhongyi would do something to her. However, she imagined things too simply. When she came to Tang Qian''s room the next day, there was only one person in the room. "Mr. Tang¡­" She looked at this man, who she had been thinking about in her heart. She felt delighted, but there was some uneasiness in the depths of her heart. Tang Zhongyi turned around and looked at her with expressionlessly: "Miss Yang, can you exin what you did to Zhaozhao in the afternoon four days ago?" Chapter 222 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 19 Yang Huiying felt frantic. No one knows what you did. Sheforted herself. She looked at Tang Zhongyi in bewilderment: "What happened four days ago? What matter?" Tang Zhongyi was disgusted by her act: "Not many people know about the matter of Zhao Zhao''s parents. We checked them one by one, and there''s only you left." He looked intently at Yang Huiying: "Xiao Qian told me that he told you about this matter. Moreover, you promised not to speak out about this matter to anyone." Yang Huiying kept calm: "I know a few things about Miss Ning Zhao, but didn''t Mr. Tang not allow me near Miss Ning? Everyone in the Tang Family vi knows that I, Yang Huiying, would make a detour when I see Miss Ning." Tang Zhongyi looked at her: "Then how do you exin Zhaozhao''s reaction to you?" Yang Huiying defended herself: "How would I know? You''d have to ask Miss Ning this. Perhaps it''s because we already have an unpleasant rtionship, so she would instinctively not like me." Tang Zhongyi silently looked at her for a while: "Since Zhaozhao does not like you, you do not need toe to the Tang residenceter on. You''d best hope I don''t discover that you are rted to this matter!" Yang Huiying couldn''t ept this: "Based on what? You''re firing me with no reason and no cause¡­" Tang Zhongyi had already thrown open the door and left. The Tang Family''s housekeeper held an envelope and handed it to Yang Huiying: "I''m sorry, Miss Yang. Recently, the Tang Family has a lot of things going on. Little Young Master''s tutoring¡­" Yang Huiying grabbed the envelope in the housekeeper''s hand: "No need to make more excuses! You don''t want me toe, right? Thisdy does not care!" Tang Zhongyi stood in front of the window and watched as Yang Huiying''s silhouette disappeared from the Tang residence, his eyes endlessly dark. You think that by not admitting, I wouldn''t be able to do anything? Recently, Yang Huiying''s life was quite unfavorable. Although her talent in the music academy was not considered top-notch, it could also be considered to be medium-level. However, in the various college activities, her professor seemed topletely neglect her, not bringing her out for opportunities. For the students, the most important thing during their school days was for their professor to bring them to see the world and have the opportunity to show their skills. If arge orchestra took a fancy to them, it would also be a very good future. Especially Yang Huiying, with her kind of family background, she could only rely on herself. If the professor did not let her go out, it was possible to imagine that until graduation, she would have no opportunity to go out. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . She got impatient and went to look for her professor. The reply she got was very perfunctory: "I think your foundation is not very solid. If you have the time to think about this, it is better to spend more time consolidating your foundation." Yang Huiying wanted to swear. Foundation? My foundation is not solid? If I really had a weak foundation, how could I get into this nationally well-known music academy? However, she did not dare to. For students, professors were the existences that mastered their life and death. Even if there was hate in their heart, they still had to keep a smile on their face. Looking indifferently as Yang Huiying walked away, the professor shook his head. This schoolgirl was not aware that she had somehow offended the Tang Family. He couldn''t keep her. "Zhaozhao, isn''t it beautiful here?" Tang Zhongyi and Ning Zhao were lying on the beach. The specialist said that it was better to take Ning Zhao out for a while. During this half a year, Tang Zhongyi took her traveling around the world. Of course, beautiful scenic ces with few people were chosen. Chapter 223 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 20 Tang Zhongyi''s efforts were not ineffective. About half a yearter, Ning Zhao no longerpletely ignored people. If he opened his mouth to ask a question, Ning Zhao would nce at him before lowering her head and remaining silent. Although he didn''t receive replies, Tang Zhongyi was very satisfied. Compared to before, wasn''t this already a huge improvement? Gu Shengyin was also waiting. She could only let Ning Zhao slowly recover. The slower Ning Zhao recovered, Tang Zhongyi''s disgust towards Yang Huiying would only grow deeper. Like this, Yang Huiying''s life would be more difficult. However, this was unfair to that man. Gu Shengyin could only sigh in her heart and decided to speed things up a bit. After this trip ended, Ning Zhao''s situation made a rapid advance in progress. It was as if she returned to the her from when she had just arrived at the Tang house. She could take care of herself, dress up her little rabbit, and pick out an outfit she liked from her dresser to wear. On the first day of their return to the Tang house, Ning Zhao actually revealed a smiling face towards the Tang family members that were weing them back. Tang Zhongyi''s hands were faintly trembling. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . On the second day, Ning Zhao even actively pleaded to go to the piano room to practice piano. When the melodious music was once again experienced, Tang Zhongyi felt like he could hear the sound of flowers blooming deep in his heart. Everything was changing for the better. Ning Zhao could already live independently, but because of the previous failure, Tang Zhongyi didn''t dare let her sleep alone in her own room, so it was still the same as before with both people sleeping together. This past half a year, the Tang family members had already seen how deep Tang Zhongyi''s affection for Ning Zhao was. Therefore, there was nothing left to be said and they only gave the two their blessings. Hopefully there would no longer be any hurdles or setbacks. "Zhaozhao, good night." Tang Zhongyi follows his normal routine of pressing a kiss to Ning Zhao''s forehead. Ning Zhao''s closed eyes suddenly opened. She stretched up and, simrly, lightly pressed a kiss to Tang Zhongyi''s forehead. "Good night." Her voice was very small, so quiet it almost made people think it was an illusion. But Tang Zhongyi still heard her. Instantly, he almost had the impulse to start crying. "Zhaozhao, just now, you told me¡­¡­ ''good night''?" He feared he was dreaming. But the small girl seemed shy. She rolled over, nket facing him, closed her eyes and went to sleep. She left Tang Zhongyi, a full-grown male, lying there grinning stupidly for quite a while. He finally raised his hand and carefully held the person before him. The person in his arms shifted a bit, but didn''t struggle free. Tang Zhongyi hugged his treasure1 to his chest and felt like he had the whole world in his arms. Their silhouettes fit firmly together as if they were fated to always be together like this. Tang Zhongyi had never felt so peaceful and fulfilled before. The next day, Gu Shengyin woke in her lover''s embrace. She just opened her eyes and Tang Zhongyi, who had been watching her, immediately spoke. "Zhaozhao, good morning." He looked at his girl''s sleepy eyes, her long curly eyshes fluttering for a while until she finally fully opened her eyes. Her dark and clear pupils focused on him. "Good morning." Gu Shengyin instinctively responded to him before suddenly realizing. Oh no! This was Ning Zhao''s body! Tang Zhongyi only felt that today was extra beautiful and great. That was this lifetime''s best ''good morning'' he had ever received. Gu Shengyin thought for a bit. It was good that her progress recently had been good preparation. Her actions hadn''t seemed too unexpected. The two washed up and arrived at the dining table. Since she had already ''recovered'' quite a bit, Gu Shengyin decided to not be stingy and give them a surprise2. And thus, the Tang family watched the young woman wearing a white dress reveal a happy face and tell them, "Good morning." JMin''s Corner: I just read this through and I could tell how much better the trantion ispared to my crappy version. Very happy to have Ari here helping out~ On a side note, I''ve been seeing the B word being used so many times in this arc, it''s hrious ??(???????) Ari''s Notes: (06 November 2018) This one is tranted by me. First chapter that ispletely non-MTL! Also, lol am I the only one who thinks Gu Shengyin giving the Tang family a ''happy shock'' is rather mischievous? (if anything the original Chinese portrays a more mischievous air) notes from 25 November 2018, before posting: hi guys i forgot to tell ust chapter, but i''m ending the discount cuz i''m too swamped so it''s gonna be 15$/chapter again 1/4 chapters sponsored by MC Chapter 224 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 21 Mother Tang almost dropped her chopsticks. "Zhaozhao¡­¡­" She was shocked but happy as she looked over at her son, who was standing at Gu Shengyin''s side. All of his focus was on Ning Zhao. This was great. She raised her hand to wipe away tears from the corners of her eyes. Her son finally received some happiness1. While the Tang family members were living harmoniously, Yang Huiying''s life was very rough. She was graduating next year and had to watch as each of her ssmates were brought out by their tutors to participate in concerts. Not to mention those who had already signed contracts for positions in orchestras, but she herself had not had any offers. With her tutor''s side a dead end, she tried to rmend herself. Unfortunately, the low-grade orchestras were not good enough for her, but for the high-grade orchestras, she wasn''t good enough. Also, for her graduation next year, every graduating student was required to produce a piece of their own music. The music institution would select the best piece to be performed at their graduation. Yang Huiying was the music institution''s top student from Z Country on campus. There would surely be many famous top musicians and orchestras invited to the students'' graduation. Those who managed to be chosen to perform on their graduation stage all had brilliant futures. But she¡­¡­Yang Huiying looked down at the white paper under her hand. In a fit of irritation, she crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it into the trashcan. She was supposed to begin preparing her graduation piece, but her heart was unfocused. How could she create good music? "Huiying, I''m going to go to West Sea Orchestra to intern! Have you found a ce to intern at yet?" The one speaking was Xiao Lin, her dormmate. Xiao Lin and Yang Huiying had never seen eye to eye. This time, she spoke with the intention of kicking her when she''s down. Out of the four dormmates, only Yang Huiying was still running around searching. Yang Huiying faked a smile. "Not yet. There were a few small orchestras that didn''t meet my requirements, so I refused them. I''m still not in a rush right now." It was clearly that she couldn''t find a good one, but she''s still putting up such a haughty attitude! Xiao Lin sneered before she finished her brows with one smooth motion and lifted her bag and left. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . She was the only one left in the dorm room. Yang Huiying fretfully clutched at her hair before burying her head deep into her arms. In the end, she had to choose a small orchestra. She had no other choice and she couldn''t just stay at the music institution forever. This way, she could have an audience and slowly build up her experience; sheforted herself. The small orchestra didn''t have many rules, but they didn''t have fixed performances either. Oftentimes, there were several days or even half a month without opportunities to perform. Sometimes, when they chanced upon good business, they would go for several days without a break. Yang Huiying was about to go crazy. Every day, she was dead tired. After returning in the evening, where would she find the inspiration topose? The small orchestra finally recruited a student from a famous music institution. The conductor was proud and would make her perform every time. Yang Huiying felt like she was a circus'' caged monkey attraction. More than once, she regretted her blind decision. If she had known how it would be earlier, she would have gone to arge orchestra to do misceneous work instead of this. However, the contract had already been signed. No matter how much she hated it, she could only endure. At the Tang family mansion, the sound of piano music would float out every day. Day by day, the music would be brisker. Ning Zhao was already recovering at a very high speed. She could nowmunicate regrly with people, though she often just watches them. Also, she was Tang Qian''s new piano teacher¡­¡­although, most of the time, it was only her ying and Tang Qian was standing to the side watching and listening. When Old Zhang came to the Tang family home and saw Gu Shengyin''s state, he said in shock that this was definitely a miracle. Chapter 225 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 22 "Aunt Zhaozhao, this is for you!" Tang Qian held a bunch of white flowers taken from the garden in his hands. Gu Shengyin leaned over to receive it, and smiled towards Tang Qian. She still did not like to speak and would also not respond to strangers. But towards the Tang Family, she was already very intimate with them and would sometimes act like a spoiled child. One time when Mother Tang returned from a trip, Gu Shengyin came forward and gave her a hug. Mother Tang heard her call out "mama" very softly. She held back her tears from falling and was overjoyed to be considered Ning Zhao''s mother. During Ning Zhao''s afternoon piano practice, little Tang Qian sat at the side listening to Aunt Zhaozhao y the piano. He did not understand veryplicated things. He only thought that Aunt Zhaozhao yed the piano very well, and her appearance when ying the piano was very beautiful. Little Tang Qian always remembered what his youngest Uncle said to him: "Xiao Qian, when Uncle is not here, you need to keep your Aunt Zhaozhaopany. She likes you the most." Thinking of this, Tang Qian''s face turned red. Aunt Zhaozhao looks prettier than the most beautiful teacher in kindergarten. He saw that Aunt Zhaozhao was frequently lowering her head and writing something on a paper. Tang Qian curiously walked over and found numerous music notes. He simply couldn''t read it. "Aunt Zhaozhao, what are you writing here?" Gu Shengyin heard what he said, and revealed a shy smile on her face. She looked at Tang Qian and blinked before shaking her head without talking. This song was written by Ning Zhao in the original storyline. Gu Shengyin slightly modified it a bit. This song was a present that Gu Shengyin was going to give to her lover, but also a choice for Yang Huiying. She would give Yang Huiying a chance. How she chose would also decide her fate. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The tranquil and beautiful days passed very quickly. When little Tang Qian was finally entering elementary school at the age of six, Ning Zhao would also be an adult. And Yang Huiying was also about to graduate. But she still had not found inspiration for her graduation performanceposition. Yang Huiying was living alone in a small rental room stressing so much that she was losing hair. The dull and boring performances of the small orchestra day after day whittled away her inspiration. In her current state, if she couldn''t turn in aposition, perhaps even graduating would be a problem. This made her very unwilling! Feeling hungry, she grabbed her purse in irritation and walked over to the mall. Tang Zhongyi also brought Ning Zhao and Tang Qian out to y. Looking at Ning Zhao''s appearance now, she already seemed no different from a normal person. She also gradually grew morefortable with ces with many people. Tang Zhongyi was wild with joy and intended to bring her out. Today, they were going out shopping for little Tang Qian. He was about to start school, but Tang Zhongqing was very busy. Tang Zhongyi just happened to be off work today and brought him and Gu Shengyin out. "I want Transformers. I want Spiderman¡­" Little Tang Qian listed out what he wanted to buy while walking. He did not forget to always hold Gu Shengyin tightly by the hand, because his youngest Uncle told him seriously that he was a man, and that Aunt Zhaozhao was somewhat afraid of strangers. He needed to protect Aunt Zhaozhao. Tang Zhongyi couldn''t help butugh: "Xiao Qian, you are going to school, not opening a toy store." Tang Qian stuck out his tongue. At this time, Gu Shengyin''s system notified her that Yang Huiying was nearby. Chapter 226 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 23 Yang Huiying hade to the mall to buy daily essentials. She had never expected that she would actually chance upon familiar people. Tang Zhongyi was the first person whose existence had entered her heart. She couldn''t erase memory of him no matter how hard she tried. During this past year, she had forced herself not to think about him, but she had never predicted that she would meet him again at a ce like this. Standing by his side was a girl. Gu Shengyin''s back was facing her so Yang Huiying didn''t recognize her. She subconsciously thought that there was no way Ning Zhao would appear here. However, when Tang Qian pulled at her sleeve to say something with a face full of excitement and she turned around tough, Yang Huiying saw her very clearly. How was it possible! Hadn''t Ning Zhao secluded herself? Wasn''t she in a state where she couldn''t receive stimtion or see other people? When she had told her about her parents deaths before, hadn''t her condition be more severe? Then who as this lively girl who wasughing freely? Yang Huiying only felt that her heart was full of bitterness. She had paid the price of staying away from the Tang Family as far as possible, but Ning Zhao actually seemed like she hadn''t been affected. This waspletely unfair! She felt like she was a shameful voyeur as she silently followed behind the group of people, watching as they entered luxury goods stores she would never have dared to dream of entering. The three of them looked very close and affectionate. As Tang Qing began fussing about being hungry, they decided to enter a desserts shop. Yang Huiying also followed them in and sat at a neighboring table. Conveniently, there were tworge potted nts between them. "Greetings, may I ask what you''d like to order?" A pleasantly smiling waitress looked at her. Yang Huiying swept her eyes over the menu before randomly pointing at one. She didn''t know why she wanted to follow them, but the bitterness in her heart wouldn''t let her stop. It forced her to board this boat of self-abuse as she watched the girl she had always enviedugh with a face full of happiness. Of course, Gu Shengyin knew that Yang Huiying was following behind her. This was perfect for giving her an opportunity. She stretched out her hand to dig out her phone from the little white rabbit bag by her side. No one noticed as a sheet of white paper unintentionally floated out as well, perfectlynding under Yang Huiying''s table behind her. "When you''re eating, don''t y with your phone." Tang Zhongyi watched her in a half-helpless, half-spoiling manner. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin sucked on her tongue before opening a game without hesitation. That man was only saying it anyways. He was reluctant to take away the phone when it made her happy. Only Yang Huiying saw that piece of paper. She nced at it. The paper was packed with writing¡­it looked like a music score? She calmly picked up the paper and ced it in her clutch. Her heart was beating a bit quickly. "Miss, your coffee." The waitress'' voice woke her from her thoughts. She absentmindedly stirred her cup of coffee until the group of three had finished eating and left and her drink waspletely cold. This time, she couldn''t be bothered to follow them. Instead, she hurried home, her original purpose of shopping forgotten. After locking her room door, she carefully and cautiously took out the paper and slowly looked it over. The more she looked at it, the faster her heart beat. She was very confident that this wasn''t an already publicized or famous song. The whole thing was handwritten and there were many traces of revisions. Theposer was, without a doubt, a genius. She had already seen Ning Zhao''s talent before and this had fallen from Ning Zhao''s bag. This music score had an eighty to ny percent chance of being Ning Zhao''sposition. Chapter 227 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 24 Yang Huiying was walking along absentmindedly. Her contract with the orchestra was ending today, so this could be considered herst performance with them. The location was at a bar. It couldn''t really be called rowdy. Considering the fact that they could hire an orchestra to perform, the bar could be considered a bit ssy. However, the guests were various types of bad people1. Yang Huiying never would have expected that she would have attracted the attention of a drunk asshole. "This little girlie''s appearance is pretty good ah¡­¡­" The oily-faced fatty watched Yang Huiying as heughed ''hehe'' twice before turning to yell to the orchestra''s manager. "How much to let her apany me?" The orchestra''s manager had a look of indecision on his face. Theirpany did asionally provide this type of service, but Yang Huiying wasn''t the same. She wasn''t an official employee and she was still the student of a famous music university. Heughed along with him and said, "Sir, Miss Yang isn''t actually our orchestra''s employee. She''s Qing Song Ling University''s student. I''m sure you''ve known of Qing Song Ling ba¡­¡­." The fatty was ignoring his words. He widened his eyes to observe Yang Huiying before sneering, "Qing Song Ling Institution? Her? Do you think I''m stupid? The kind of people that attend Qing Song Ling University woulde to your shittypany to be a pianist? Let me tell you¡­¡­" Yang Huiying could feel that the everyone in the bar was watching her. This sort of attention made her feel a sense of shame. If, if she could perform for her graduation and earn everyone''s recognition, then she would never have to experience something like today again. These few vulgar people were talking about paying for her and bullying her, watching and pointing at her like they were watching a circus act. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Her indecisive heart finally made a decision. In the end, as the managerughed and socialized with him, the fatty cursed2 and chose another female musician. Yang Huiying had never imagined that there would actually be such dirty transactions in thepany. She fiercely suppressed the disgust in her heart and rushed through the rest of the piano piece before going home. She pulled out the piece of white paper from the bottom of her drawer. Sorry, Ning Zhao. At least you''re living in the Tang home and experiencing a life of luxury.3 Looking at it that way, this music piece is just the embroidery on the brocade4 for you. Also, if you can create this type of music once, then, naturally, you can do it again. And now I am in this state, so I need it to save my future. "This is yourposition?" Yang Huiying''s tutor looked at her incredulously. Yang Huiying nodded her head. "I spent nearly a year''s time topose this. Teacher, is there something wrong with this?" Her tutor excitedly looked over the music score again and again for quite a while before addressing Yang Huiying: "No, no, you are simply a genius. It has been many years since I''ve seen such a thrilling piece. For the graduation performance at the end of this month, I will rmend you." He had already firmed his heart in determination. For this kind of brilliant and stunning5 student, it didn''t matter if the Tang Family disapproved of her. He couldn''t let such a musician be buried. Yang Huiying left her teacher''s office filled with excitement. She knew that her future was already half-secured. The end of the month quickly came. That day, Yang Huiying dressed in her carefully prepared outfit, drew exquisite makeup, and stood on Qing Song Ling University''srge stage. Before her were countless world-known and famous music artists and top-tier orchestras. "Next I will perform for all of you, myposition, [Sunlight]." She greeted them elegantly before slowly cing her fingertips on the piano keys. Chapter 228 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 25 "Pa, pa, pa¡­¡­" Thunderous pping filled the auditorium and Yang Huiying smiled. She knew that she had seeded. As she expected, as soon as she descended from the stage, people flocked to her. "Greetings Miss Yang, I am Lemon Tree Orchestra''s conductor''s assistant. If I may ask, that piece just now, did you really personallypose it?" The man was wearing a formal suit and leather shoes with a smile on his kind face. Yang Huiying nodded her head in a reserved manner. "I was interning at a small orchestra before. This past year, I''ve worked past many ups and downs1. This piece, [Sunshine], was created based on my experiences this year." The man frowned a bit but still nodded his head. "Experiencing countless storms and frustration2 without giving up before finally finding your own sunshine. Miss Yang''sposition''s implied meaning is excellent." Yang Huiying maintained her small smile. The two continued chatting for a while before the man gave Yang Huiying his business card and left. After waiting until the man had left, Yang Huiying finally lost control of her inhibitions and revealed her excitement ¡ª Lemon Tree Orchestra! That was maind China''s ranked first or second major orchestra. The chief musicians within were all internationally famous and the rest were all rtively reputable as well. This type of orchestra would not take the initiative to contact people. For them toe find her, it was easy to guess that they wanted to invite her. Her mood was great as she returned to her dormitory. The other dormmates knew that she had been chosen to perform at the graduation and congratted her enthusiastically. Even Xiao Lin, contrary to the past when they had never seen eye to eye, smilingly congratted her. "Congrattions Huiying. Who knows, maybe our dorm will produce a big shot musician in the future." Yang Huiying nced at her and said indifferently, "I can''tpare to you. You haven''t graduated yet but you''ve already confirmed your contract with West Sea Orchestra." Xiao Lin''s smiling face froze, understanding that she was still miffed from her words before, and left with a sly smile. Yang Huiying sneered. When she was down-and-out, she had thrown stones3 at her, but now that she had turned over her luck, she wanted to be friends? Did she think that she was an idiot? The man who had talked to Yang Huiying earlier returned to the orchestra. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Fengo4." He respectfully greeted the old man. "How was it?" The old man known as Fengo asked. The man said, "Miss Yang ims that [Sunshine] was personallyposed by her and that it was inspired by her experiences in the past year as an intern in a small orchestra." Fengo frowned. "That piece''s first half was filled with depression. Those feeling of desperation were almost overflowing. What exactly did she experience at that orchestra? So that she didn''t even have the desire to live?" Music was the best medium for expressing one''s feelings. An expert like Senior Feng would be able to understand what the music wanted to portray at a nce. Yang Huiying did not know that others were still discussing her music. In actuality, Gu Shengyin had not had the time to sign it. [Sunshine] was actually what Yang Huiying named it ording to her understanding of the piece. But she truly did be hot5 because of this piece. The whole music institution knew that the piano department had produced a genius. She had shown herself as a number one talent at the graduation performance and created a piece that had internationally renowned artists praising her endlessly. Yang Huiying had received innumerable invitations, but she continuously didn''t reply as she waited for news from Lemon Tree Orchestra. Yang Huiying believed that, she, who could produce aposition like [Sunshine], would definitely not be passed over by any orchestras that had foresight. Ari''s Corner: *waggles eyebrows* someone is suspecting her~ Also, some random Chinese cultural knowledge: seniority in terms of age means a lot. If you disrespect someone from a senior generation then gg everyone thinks you''re uneducated and disrespectful. (also that''s why when ppl are insulting each other they''ll call themselves ''your great-aunt'' or ''your grandfather'' bc they''re putting themselves in a position of seniority.) hi guys (26 Nov) i had a dream that someone donated 85$ so i overslept and now im an hour and a halfte to work so heres another chapter dontugh at me chapter sponsored by Slowya Chapter 229 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 26 Gu Shengyin was very aware of these issues. But right now, she was Ning Zhao ¨C the Ning Zhao that held no interest in the outside world ¨C so, towards Yang Huiying''s circumstances, she was ''clueless.'' She had prepared a great present for Yang Huiying. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Ning Zhao''s eighteenth birthday quickly arrived. Tang Family took care of Ning Zhao as if she were their real daughter. Because her condition was unstable the previous two years, they hadn''t dared to let her meet strangers. Nowadays, Ning Zhao had improved a lot. Mother Tang decided to n arge birthday celebration for her to announce Ning Zhao''s status to the world. With Tang Family''s strength, the invited guestsprised of about two-thirds of the imperial capital''s celebrities. Because Ning Zhao loved music, Mother Tang specially spent a lot of money to invite their country''s celebrated orchestra to perform. Coincidentally, this orchestra was Lemon Tree Orchestra. "Fengo, this is just a junior''s birthday celebration. There''s no need for you to personally attend, right?" His assistant said quietly. Fengo shook his head. "Tang Qingshan, that guy¡­if I don''t personally attend, then tomorrow he''ll surelye raging at my door1." Tang Qingshan was Father Tang. Fengo was very clear on what his old friend''s temper was like. Father Tang and Mother Tang stood on either side of Ning Zhao. They looked like bodyguards as they introduced Ning Zhao. They did this in order to left everyone understand that Ning Zhao''s position in the Tang Family was not low at all. Observant people noticed that although Ning Zhao maintained a slight smile the whole time, she only said a few words. They sighed to themselves about how severely introverted this girl was. When the evening banquet was about to start, Gu Shengyin walked towards Lemon Tree Orchestra''s chief pianist. Tang Zhongyi naturally followed her. Gu Shengyin nced at Tang Zhongyi and he immediately understood her request. "May we borrow your piano for a bit?" Tang Zhongyi didn''t understand why Zhaozhao suddenly wanted to use the piano, but he still politely made the request. Lemon Tree Orchestra''s pianist had an ugly look on his face. Since he could be the main pianist of Lemon Tree Orchestra, he was a well-known musician. This was his personal piano, made by famous experts and very expensive. It was not easy for him to let other people touch it. He was preparing to refuse when Fengo looked over. "Think of it as giving me face2. It''s this youngdy''s birthday today, just let her touch your treasure3." He''s heard his old friend talk about this youngdy Ning Zhao before and knew that she was considered this brat Tang Zhongyi''s future wife. Obviously, he couldn''t let her be stuck in an embarrassing4 situation. Fengo had already spoken up so the chief pianist had no way of refusing. He stood up and moved to the side. He secretly swore in his heart: If this youngdy''s skill was too low, no matter what, he would not let her continue and insult his beloved piano. (Ari: MY PRECIOUS) (JMin: IT''S HIS WIFE) Gu Shengyin acted as if she couldn''t see the ugly look on the pianist''s face and calmly sat down. She looked at Tang Zhongyi and revealed a beaming smile. "This piece wasposed for you." She blinked at him. Tang Zhongyi watched her tenderly. Their actions had attracted a lot of attention from the guests. They heard Ning Zhao hadposed a piece for Tang Family''s second Young Master before ncing at Tang Qingshan''s and his wife''s natural5 expressions. Many of them recalcted Ning Zhao''s standing in their minds. The moment Ning Zhao''s hands touched the piano keys, her whole temperament changed. Her face filled with sorrow as her slender fingers danced over the keys and a string of notes poured out from her fingertips. The pianist''s and Fengo''s expressions had already changed. JMin''s Corner: I wish I was attending that feast. I''m sure there would be a lot of delicious food. Munching while listening to MC''s ying the piano like a pro¡­ TwT s, that pianist is also protective of his ''wife''. Ari''s Corner: Some context and exnations: ɱµ½ÎÒ¼ÒÀï ¨C meaning: kill his way into my home; when someone is furious enough to kill/charge his way into your home¡­but it''s a bit fierce for English-speakers so I just used ''raging''? giving ''face'' ¨C respecting someone, doing something based on their reputation; if you don''t give someone face then you''re disrespecting them and acting as if you''re above them.? ±¦±´ ¨C treasure, baby, precious (when I was reading it I had the image of the pianist acting like Gollum and hugging his piano sobbing ''my precious'')? ϲ»ÁĘ̈ ¨C xia bu liao tai ¨C meaning: can''t get off the stage; when you put yourself in an embarrassing situation with no way out.? ¼û¹Ö²»¹Ö ¨C jian guai bu guai ¨C meaning: treating something weird/surprising as if it''s normal/natural? Chapter 230 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 27 Fengo scrutinized Gu Shengyin. The piece this girl was performing was evidently the [Sunshine] that he was very optimistic about! However, just now she had very clearly said "I wrote this song for you," implying that this song was her own creation. Fengo and the chief pianist sitting at the side nced at each other and saw the surprise in the other''s eyes. It wasn''t just the two of them, everyone from the Lemon Tree Orchestra and even the guests present here, who were all music lovers, had listened to Yang Huiying''s [Sunshine]. When theypared the two¡­ The gap was too big. When Yang Huiying had performed this piece, everyone had felt that it was breathtaking and stunning, but they still felt that something was missing. Now that they had heard Gu Shengyin''s performance, they realized that she (YHY) had not expressed this song''s soul. The entire hall quieted down as everyone was enthralled by Gu Shengyin''s piano music. They seemed to see a girl, surrounded by an expanse of endless darkness, who couldn''t see hope, couldn''t see the future, and couldn''t see a trace of light. She thought aboutmitting suicide, maybe this way she could find some relief. She would no longer muddle her way through this world full of pain and struggle. Tang Zhongyi clenched his fist tightly. He understood the meaning behind Zhao Zhao''s music. He had never thought that Zhao Zhao would actually fall apart when she learned of her parent''s death. She even thought of ending her life! He could feel that his back was covered with cold sweat. Fortunately, fortunately God was not unkind to him. Fortunately, he had put down everything to stay at her side at that time; otherwise, he didn''t know what would have happened. As it reached the peak of despair, the entire style of the song suddenly changed. Someone appeared by the girl''s side. He patiently apanied her, brought her to watch sunrises and sunsets, apanied every minute and every second of her life, and brought her to see all the wonderful things in the world. Little by little, he brought light into her world and pulled her out of that endless darkness. He was her salvation. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . By the end of the piece, Gu Shengyin''s face was covered in tears. Tang Zhongyi couldn''t bear it anymore and rushed over to hold her tightly in his embrace. "How could you, how could you¡­" He was choked with emotion and buried his head deep into Gu Shengyin''s neck, hiding his reddened eyes. The Tang family members eyes also reddened. They had watched every step of Ning Zhao''s journey and could naturally understand the profound emotion in herposition most deeply. "Pa pa¡­" The apuse in the beginning was scattered.In the end, all the guests gave a standing ovation. Fengo also stood up. He watched Gu Shengyin exuberantly, as if he had discovered a rare treasure. The chief pianist''s appearance was not much different from him. Hepletely forgot his previous dissatisfaction and began to ponder how he could make Gu Shengyin his apprentice. As for Yang Huiying, they had already removed her from their minds. Asposers, the true versus false and who the realposer was, was already clear at a nce. Without real experience, who would be able to create such aposition that would stun the world like Gu Shengyin? Tang Zhongyi coughed and straightened out his emotions before gently pulling Gu Shengyin''s hand. Gu Shengyin went along with his motion and stood. "Thank you for letting us use your piano." Tang Zhongyi said to Lemon Tree Orchestra''s chief pianist. The pianist was very amiable this time: "It doesn''t matter. There''s no need to be so polite. If Miss Ning Zhao needs to use it again, she cane find me again." Chapter 231 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 28 Yang Huiying had been waiting this whole time for Lemon Tree Orchestra''s letter. During this time, her professor often brought her out. This treatment,pared to before, was simply like heaven to hell. She wasying on bed wearing a face mask when she suddenly received a call from the professor. "Hello?" "What? I wille right away." She hurriedly tore off her face mask, tidied up, and left. "Lemon Tree Orchestra''s chief pianist told me that he heard your [Sunshine] at another ce yesterday. Moreover, the other person said that the piece was their originalposition. He is now very skeptical about the truthfulness of your words." Yang Huiying''s expression changed: It couldn''t be that they met Ning Zhao? No matter what, I can''t confess to this matter. She said indignantly: "It must be the other person lying about this matter. [Sunshine] is my originalposition. I have the original music score here as proof." Her professor saw her speaking firmly and felt relieved in his heart. In any case, he did not wish for his own student to be someone who giarized other''s works. "I will exin this matter to Lemon Tree Orchestra clearly. Don''t you worry, I will make this clear." Yang Huiying forced a smile, looking somewhat absent-minded. Her professor saw her appearance and thought she was shocked by this matter. Heforted her with a few words and left. Yang Huiying returned to her residence. The more she thought about it, the more flustered she felt. Not good. I need to do something. I definitely can''t let Ning Zhao have the opportunity to prove herself. This song can only be mine! It just so happened that someone uploaded a video at this time on arge music forum she often visited. ¡¾Yesterday I went to a banquet and coincidentally heard a piece of music. This pianist has heavenly talent. My belief is that enjoyment with others is better than enjoyment by myself, so I specially shared it with all you inte friends] Yang Huiying clicked on it, and in the video, Ning Zhao was ying the song. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The angle of the video was perfect. Even the dialog in the video was very clear. Ning Zhao''s sentence of "This song is for you" could be heard by viewers very clearly. Yang Huiying was anxious and angry. She continued skimming through thements below. There were praises for the beauty of the song. There were questions asking who the person ying the piano was. After reading through thements for a while, someone finally posted that the song in the video was [Sunshine]. As early as half a month ago, he had heard a person ying this song at Qing Songlin University''s graduation ceremony. Theposer was obviously not this girl in the video. Thements below were chaotic. Yang Huiying saw this and suddenly thought of a n. After half an hour, a new post was posted on the forum. It was posted by Yang Huiying. She publicly imed in the post that she saw the video in the forum. The girl in the video said that the piano song was her original, but she had already yed this song on the big stage of Qing Songling College as early as half a month ago. This girl was just a despicable giarist. She also added a photo. The photo was the piano music score. This forum suddenly exploded, and many people were condemning Gu Shengyin. Thendlord of the original post was not clear, so he just said that he did not know the girl. This video was taken at the time of the feast. Regarding theizen asking who the girl was, he kept a tight mouth, unwilling to speak. Tang Zhongyi received a call: "I''ll say, second Young Master Tang, have you looked at the Music Voice Forum? Some people said the song Ning Zhao yed for you that day was giarized!" Chapter 232 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 29 Tang Zhongyi went through theizens''ments page by page and looked over Yang Huiying''s post of righteous condemnation as the anger in his heart boiled over. Despicable giarist? Yang Huiying really f*cking dared! What type of person was Zhaozhao? How would she be able to giarize other people''s work? This music piece wasposed by Zhaozhao just for him. If she knew that Yang Huiying was using it for ulterior motives, he didn''t know how hurt she would be. He resolved not to tell Zhaozhao about this issue. However, he forgot that although he was keeping it from her, there was still Tang Qian. Little Tang Qian didn''t understand the ugliness of the adult world. He simply thought it was weird. Why was it that something Aunt Zhaozhao clearly wrote was being imed by Yang Huiying? Later, when Tang Zhongyi came to Gu Shengyin''s room, he saw a very upset Zhaozhao. She sat on her bed, hugging her knees, ignoring his arrival. "What happened?" He sat next to her. Gu Shengyin took advantage of the moment to sell meng and her eyes reddened instantly. Tang Zhongyi was instantly worried and asked her what made her unhappy. Gu Shengyin half-sobbed. "¡­¡­you¡­¡­.Yang¡­¡­was written by me¡­¡­" It took a long time before Tang Zhongyi understood what she was saying. Again, it was because of Yang Huiying that woman. His expression was so gloomy it seemed as if it would rain. "Zhaozhao, don''t worry. There is no one who can take away your things!" He swore to Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin tugged on sleeve and gave him something wrapped in a white rabbit gift box. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Originally¡­¡­it was your present." As she finished speaking, she thought of something and cried harder. Tang Zhongyi didn''t have time to open the present. He worked frantically for a long time before coaxing the crying Gu Shengyin to sleep. He finally opened the present. It was a CD. Tang Zhongyi carefully and quietly left the room, returning to his study. He turned on hisputer and yed the contents of the CD. The girl in the video who seemed unused to facing the camera and was smiling shyly, was Ning Zhao. "This is my present to you, Tang Zhongyi ¡ª [You]. This piece contains everything I want to say to you. This song¡­is because of you." Ning Zhao no longer had any difficulties speaking, but would rarely say a linked together string of words like this, let alone while on camera. Tang Zhongyi was very aware that, even if it was just a short speech, Zhaozhao had practiced it many times. Afterwards, the long-haired girl in a white dress lightly sat before the piano. She yed the piece [You] again and again. She seemed wholly devoted, as if this song was her whole world. Tang Zhongyi didn''t know how long he kept watching. The corners of his mouth were unknowingly curled into a smile. The anger that had been caused by Yang Huiying that woman slowly dissipated like smoke. Look, his girl''s heart was also full of him. She would painstakingly prepare a present for him, speak towards a camera for him¡­for him, sheposed this music. He opened the forum again. Yang Huiying''s post was already the top trending post, appearing in the most prominent spot of the home page. Many people were supporting Yang Huiying and advocating to expel the shameless giarist from the music world forever. Tang Zhongyi very coldly looked at the three words at the top of the post ¡ª Yang Huiying. He was very reluctant to share this CD with other people, but¡­¡­ Chapter 233 – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 30 When Yang Huiying''s "victim of giarism" incident was trending, another video was released. The person who released the video did not hide his identity. He began to express his standpoint, "I had never thought there would be such a malicious and unscrupulous person in this world, who would despicably giarize someone else''sposition and frame the creator as the giarist afterwards!" The person who spoke was Tang Zhongyi, and the video he released was exactly the "gift" that Gu Shengyin gave him. In the video, a girl in a white dress yed [You] over and over again. When they saw the video of Gu Shengyin, those loud protesters on the inte suddenly disappeared. The person who shot this video was very attentive. The feelings that the girl threw into this song, even an amateur could see it. Whenparing the two, Yang Huiying''s performance was inferior to this song by more than a single tier. Which was excellent and which was inferior could be understood at a nce. More importantly, the bottom right corner of the video clearly indicated the date. As early as half a year ago, this CD was recorded bit by bit by Gu Shengyin. Just now, Tang Zhongyi went to Gu Shengyin and asked if she had any other videos. Gu Shengyin also given him some clips and videos that had not been included in the CD. It was worth mentioning that Yang Huiying''s music score that she used as "evidence" had appeared in Gu Shengyin''s video. In the video, the girl held a pen to the paper, writing numerous music scores on the white paper and asionally erased some unsatisfactory parts. An attentiveizenpared the music score in the video with Yang Huiying''s "original." Surprisingly, they discovered that not only was the handwriting the same, even the corrected mistakes were exactly the same. Tang Zhongyi simultaneously invited a well-knownputer expert to prove that the video he uploaded absolutely had no traces of falsification. Thatizen uploaded theparison, and the sound of a face p was loud. Obviously, the "music score" that Yang Huiying posted was clearly someone else''s hard work! She was the one who actually giarized. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Yang Huiying received a call from her professor very soon. The other person directly roared through the cell phone, "What is going on with that video on the inte? Didn''t you say that this was your original? Yang Huiying, you! You truly disappoint me too much!" The professor immediately hung up, and Yang Huiying held the phone tightly. The university''s decision came very quickly. Yang Huiying received Qin Songlin University''s notice stating that Qin Songlin University could not tolerate giarism and maliciously ndering others, and would revoke Yang Huiying''s matricted status. In other words, she, Yang Huiying, who had not obtained a graduation diploma, was expelled from the university. Finished! Everything was over! From now on, she would bear this kind of stain, and there was nothing that could be done to establish herself in the music industry. ssmates who were better than her or ssmates who were not as good as her would only have a disdainful face when mentioning her. Yang Huiying buried her head in her arms and hid herself deeply, as if those things that she could not face did not happen. Gu Shengyin knew that the threat from Yang Huiying had been lifted. Then the remaining¡­ She looked at the man, who had sunlight shining behind him, walk towards her. She smiled like a flower and took the initiative to request a hug. Chapter – Autistic Piano Girl Vs. Private Tutor 31 Chapter¨C Autistic Piano Girl vs. Private Tutor (31) Tang Zhongyi felt that being able to chance upon Ning Zhao in this life had taken up all of his life''s luck. That day when he first met her, the sunlight was bright. In Ning Family''s garden, that girl was lightly swaying on the swing with her hair loose; and, just like that, she swung her way into his heart. Afterwards, he brought her back to the Tang home. Tang Family''s second Young Master learned how to take care of someone else for the first time ¡ª dry her hair for her, cover her with her quilt¡­ At night, he definitely had to watch her fall asleep before he could rx. Before all this, if someone had told him that he would one day do so much for a woman, he definitely would have sneered in contempt. But now¡­¡­ He raised his gaze to look over. Ning Zhao was already a mother of two children, but even now, it was like they were meeting for the first time. She sat lightly on a swing, studying a book seriously. The sunlight filtered through the canopy tree leaves above them, dappling on her hair. It seemed as if the passing of time never left a trace on her. She still looked exactly as she had when they met ten years ago ¡ª quiet and beautiful, but no longer unapproachable. He watched his little two year old daughter run over to her mother. The two were talking as his little girl stuck her head into her mother''s cup. The two copsed intoughter. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The Zhaozhao today didn''t even have a trace of the Ning Zhao who once closed herself off from the world. She lovedughing and would teach her children how to y piano and y family games. "Daddy daddy, I want to go to Disney to y on Sunday! Mommy already agreed!" His four year old son looked just like him, especially his eyes, which were almost an exact copy of the original. "Alright then, tomorrow our whole family will go!" He smiled and lifted his son into a hug before walking towards the two most precious treasures in his life. Gu Shengyin was sitting on a bench, watching her husband and her two children riding the carousel. She couldn''t ride the carousel. As soon as she sat down, she felt dizzy, so she simply sat back and watched the father-children group of three y happily. "Excuse me, are you Ning Zhao?" A girl''s hesitant voice sounded. Gu Shengyin looked over at the speaker. The woman was wearing a janitor uniform. Her looks weren''t bad, but her face was filled with tired wrinkles from the ruins of years and life. She was oddly familiar. Gu Shengyin was deep in thought for a while before she realized who it was. "Yang Huiying?" Seeing that Ning Zhao had recognized her, the woman sighed andughed. "It''s me. I never thought that you would still recognize me." Gu Shengyin had never thought that she would ever meet this woman again. After her task waspleted, she will no longer be threatened by the mission target so the system will not be bound to her at all times. Instead, it will enter a ''sleep'' state, so she was not prompted beforehand. Seeing that Gu Shengyin''s response was rather indifferent, Yang Huiying didn''t really care. Through the years, the rush of working to make a living had worn away her edges. "You seemed really familiar from behind. I never thought it would really be you." She looked at Ning Zhao and said sincerely, "For what happened that year, I have always owed you an apology." Gu Shengyin had never imagined that this woman would actually want to say this. She stared nkly and immediately replied, "Those things are in the past, so let them pass1." Knowing that the other wasn''t willing to talk with her for long, Yang Huiying smiled and walked away. Far away, she turned back and saw the man she had liked in her youth. He walked to Ning Zhao''s side and the two leaned together intimately to talk. She shook her head and smiled freely2. The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 1 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (1) Gu Shengyin opened her eyes in the midst of a warm feeling. "Light element affinity! It''s an innate Light body!" She heard an excited voice in front of her just as she discovered that rays of light were shining from her body. When the rays of light disappeared, Gu Shengyin was brought to the side with respect by several people in beautiful white robes. She noticed that there were many other girls in this ce, and without exception, those girls all looked at her enviously. Gu Shengyin had long possessed the skill staying expressionless under the eyes of other people. She sat down gracefully and kept her gaze forward. In fact, she was receiving this world''s storyline. This was a Western fantasy world. Like many other worlds simr to this one, this world''s tworgest factions were the Light and Darkness. Light had always prevailed and also firmly held the faith of the entire Aoqi Empire''s people¡ª¡ªbecause this world''s most powerful God was the omnipotent God of Light. The original Hathaway Louise was a female of the Aoqi Empire''s imperial family. During the selection of the Holy Church, thergest force in Aoqi, she had sessfully be the new Holy Saintess because of her innate Light body. The Holy Church''s Holy Saintess was their spokesperson. She must possess the purest belief in light. Her mind and body must be loyal only to the Light God. Hathaway was worthy of the name Holy Saintess. She spent almost all of her free time praying to God. In her eyes, God was omnipotent. God was her only faith. If God told her to die, she would immediately go die. She would do it without hesitation. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . A Light priest''s ability was bestowed by the God of Light. The stronger the belief, the stronger the light power that could be received. In a short period of time, Hathaway became the strongest person in Aoqi. Originally, she should have been respected and dazzling in this life; however, because of the jealousy in her personal maid''s heart, the maid made an evil n to frame her, which led to Hathaway being contaminated by the power of Darkness. She was no longer pure and wless and was deprived the honor of the Holy Saintess. Hathaway was unable to tolerate that she could no longer serve her God and eventually chose to end her life. Heidi was Hathaway''s maid. Originally, she was a Holy Saintess candidate like Hathaway, but the Church eventually chose Hathaway. Among the remaining people, the two most qualified people became the Saintess'' personal maids. Heidi was unreconciled. In her opinion, she was not inferior to Hathaway, but Hathaway became the Saintess, and was able to sit on the same level as the Pope. However, she (Heidi) was just a lowly maid. If there was no Hathaway, would she have a chance? Gu Shengyin was, however, aware of this world''s ending: After Hathaway died, Heidi did not seed in taking that position. Her heart had already been upied with hate and became extremely filthy and even her faith in Light was unable to be maintained. How could she be a Saintess whose heart was dedicated to the Light God? Gu Shengyin finished reviewing the original storyline and couldn''t help but want to hold her forehead. This body would be the Holy Saintess in the future, which meant that both her body and mind must belong to the God of Light and must remain pure and innocent throughout her life. Chastity was also an essential condition for the Holy Saintess. Once the Saintess loses her chastity, her body would no longer be pure, her belief in Light would be contaminated, and she would be discovered immediately. Gu Shengyin lit a candle for her lover in this world. Chapter – Holy Saintess Vs Maid Who Wants To Ascend 2 Chapter¨C Holy Saintess VS Maid Who Wants to Ascend (2) "System, as a Holy Saintess, I must have pure faith but I can''t aplish this. What do I do if I''m exposed?" Gu Shengyin thought of this problem, her brows furrowing. System was full of confidence. "Host, don''t worry. Watch me!" The system injected a bundle of energy into her mind. After, she felt quite weird. For example, right now she was sitting in the sanctuary of the Holy Church, and the highest point of the entire church was the statue of the God of Light. As soon as Gu Shengyin saw that statue, she felt a strong impulse to rush over to worship it. Gu Shengyin found it hard to suppress the urge. She silently asked the system, "What did you do to me?" System: "System product! It can reinforce the host''s spiritual belief for a short time. The host will still maintain original thoughts so don''t worry about brainwashing." Gu Shengyin: ¡­¡­Alright. In her eyes, System is very reliable anyways. The Holy Church''s affinity testing finished quickly. Gu Shengyin, along with nine other candidates, were brought to thergest church on the Aoqi maind ¡ª the Holy Cathedral. It was also the headquarters of the Holy Church on the Aoqi maind. Legend said that God had once appeared here. It was said that the Holy God loves beautiful and exquisite things, so the entire Holy Cathedral was bright and beautiful. Several of the girls couldn''t help but look around. One girl even let out a surprised cry. As a high-ranking female candidate, Gu Shengyin naturally did not startle. She disyed a natural grandeur. The bishop leading the group observed their reactions, nodding his head. As for the previous few who were amazed over so little, he had already removed them from the list of candidates on his mind. They''ve only seen this bit and are already eximing in surprise. If they became the Saintess of the Holy Church, they would deal with many grander scenes in the future. They would be the representative of the Holy Church. If they acted like this outside, then the reputation of the Holy Church would bepletely ruined. The group was brought to the Holy Cathedral of the Holy Church. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . As soon as she raised her eyes, Gu Shengyin saw the high and holy Seat of God in front of her. A peerless man sat upon a luxurious throne, holding a scepter. His face was shrouded in a halo of light through which no one could see. Even so, this man held a charisma no one could resist. Especially the current Gu Shengyin, who was full of faith. She lost control of herself and headed straight towards the throne. She piously prostrated herself on the ground. "Great Lord, I am your most faithful and devoted believer. Please allow me to pray for you." She began praying in a quiet voice. Everyone else had an expression of surprise. Even the bishop was puzzled by this development. He watched the girl in white robes kneeling below the throne before wondering if this girl was acting on purpose? She was ying this scheme to let the Church''s people see? As he thought of this, the bishop held a note of pity in his heart. Originally, because she had the innate Light affinity, the candidacy for Saintess would have been given to her. However, she could not wait to ''prove'' herself ¡ª the Holy God of the Holy Church was not just a decoration. In the high heavens, countless flowers bloom. Angels perform beautiful songs and graceful dances ¡ª all for the man reclining upon his throne with his eyes closed. The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 3 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (3) He had the most legendary carving master out of the entire Aoqi maind carve his visage, yet there was no way to portray his personage. Although he was just sitting there quietly with his eyes closed, nobody could ignore his existence. Those angels watched him with unconcealed longing and adoration. "En?" He seemed to feel something. His eyelids slightly trembled, and he opened his eyes. That pair of golden eyes were more dazzling than any kind of light in the world. He felt a pure power of faith. It had already been a long time since believers could bring him such a cozy feeling. The Light God curiously looked for the source of this faith. He saw a human girl piously praying at his own image with her head lowered. That steady flow of faith wasing from her body. Suddenly, there was an intense feeling that welled up in the Light God''s heart. He felt like he should recognize her. He wanted to see what the girl looked like. God''s wish was only a thought but Gu Shengyin suddenly lifted her head. The Light God stared at her appearance, entranced: Her long golden hair was carefully bundled up behind her head, and a silver, delicate chain adorned with a sparkling and translucent blue-colored crystal was on her forehead. Even more clearer than the crystal was her pair of eyes that looked like the azure sky, as if all ten thousand things could be seen by her eyes. This girl possessed beauty that even the angels of Heaven wished for. The Light God frowned at his thoughts. He felt that she should not look like this. However, if she didn''t grow up into this appearance, then what should she look like? Long ck hair? There was this thought in his mind. Wait, wasn''t that the color of darkness? The Light God couldn''t help butugh. No one could conceal anything in front of God. This girl had an innate Light body and could not be rted to the Dark. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw that the girl had already finished her prayers and was about to get up. Right now, Gu Shengyin very much wanted to cover her face with her hands. She actually began praying in front of so many people without any scruples. Surely at this moment, those of the Vatican would be under the impression that she was a person full of tricks. She let out a sigh. No matter what, for the position of the Holy Saintess'' seat, she still had to try her best. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Just as she was about to turn and leave ¡ª A ray of light rose from the scepter in the hand of the portrait of God and projected towards Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin''s entire body was immersed in dense light. This felt toofortable that she couldn''t help but groan. As he watched her eyes fall half-shut in satisfaction, the Light God gentlyughed, his eyes held a touch of love that even he was not aware of. The angels in Heaven looked at each other in dismay. They did not know what happened to actually make God so happy. In the Great Hall, everyone was stunned by this scene. In addition to the Bishop and the Saintess candidates who had arrived with Gu Shengyin, the Pope and the red-clothed Cardinals had rushed towards the Great Hall when they sensed it. As soon as they arrived, they saw Gu Shengyin, who was being baptized by the Light God under the shrine. "God!" The Pope immediately knelt down to pay his respects. The rest of the people snapped out of their daze and also knelt on the ground. The Light God did not pay attention to them. He sensed that his believer was unable to bear more Light power and withdrew his holy Light. Gu Shengyin opened her eyes with a nk face. The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 4 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (4) She did not understand what had just happened. "System?" She asked hesitantly. System: "The host has received the most powerful gift of the world ¡ª the Light God''s love." Gu Shengyin: "It''s really unintentional¡­" The idols1 had been restored to their original state and the bishops stood up one by one. Gu Shengyin only felt that the holy-looking, white-haired Pope was staring at her like she was a rare treasure. She unconsciously inched in the opposite direction, and suddenly discovered that there seemed to be something different about her body. The Pope seemed to understand her misgivings, and used holy magic to form a light mirror, allowing Gu Shengyin to see her reflection. Her facial features had not changed, but upon her porcin forehead, there suddenly appeared a golden God insignia. The gilding wasplex and gorgeous, with a shining radiance. Embellishing Hathaway''s originally peerless face, she was now even more beautiful and holy. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . This was the honor that God gave his most beloved. The Pope had already collected himself. He smiled and looked at Gu Shengyin. "Child, are you Hathaway?" Gu Shengyin curtsied to him and nodded her head. The Pope, who had been examining Gu Shengyin, was diforted by her curtsy. Where in the world would there be someone who could afford her curtsy2? The Pope made a decision and he turned away, avoiding Gu Shengyin''s curtsy. He saw the surprised eyes of the bishops behind him, but the Pope did not exin. His knowledge in Light magic was close to the level of a demigod, so naturally he could have a higher perception of certain things. Just as Gu Shengyin was curtsying to him, he instinctively knew that if he epted her curtsy, he would receive extremely bad consequences. "The status of the Holy Saintess of the Holy Church is on par with this old man''s position. Hathaway, you do not need to curtsy to me." The Pope kindly told Gu Shengyin. This statement directly recognized (confirmed) Gu Shengyin''s status as the Saintess. The Red Cardinals behind him held no disagreements. They had all seen clearly. The Light God himself had ced his holy blessing upon her, indicating that she was recognized and the God was satisfied with this candidate. At this point, their opinions were no longer relevant. However, the other candidates were discontent. "Why? Isn''t there still another test? We haven''t been tested, so why have we been eliminated?" A girl standing next to Heidi was not convinced. Heidi sneered internally. Although she shared the same opinion as this girl, it was brain-dead behavior to say such words at this time. Sure enough, the Pope looked at them coldly. He was only polite to Gu Shengyin because she was a Saintess favored by the God of Light. The girl actually dared to question the decision of the Holy Church. His voice darkened: "This is the will of the Light God. If you have doubts, you may question God." The girl instantly shrunk in on herself. Raise an objection to God? Everyone had seen just now that God was very satisfied with Hathaway, and he personally ced the blessing of God upon her. If she went to pray, God probably would not even give her a look. Gu Shengyin''s appointment as the Holy Saintess was settled. Like the original story, Heidi and another girl named Vivian became personal maids of the Saintess. The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 5 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (5) "Saintess, we have prepared for you to bathe and change clothes. The session ceremony of the Saintess will beter today." Vivian entered. Vivian was different from Heidi. She was a very pure girl, and she truly believed in the God of Light. Therefore, towards Gu Shengyin, who was favored by the Light God, she was full of admiration and worship. Gu Shengyin removed her clothes before walking into the bath. She didn''t like to be surrounded by others when she was bathing, so she dismissed Vivian and Heidi. So when the Light God looked upon her at this moment, he saw a scene of such a lively and fragrant beauty. His most devout believer was nude in her bath, and her long blond hair was draped over the curves of her body, covering her private parts. Normally, the beautiful and holy maidens had an aura of invibility. At this moment, under the haze of steam, there was a faint blush upon her skin, provoking and irresistible. A beautiful picture of a beautiful woman bathing. The Light God propped his chin on his hand, and felt that his heart, which had been quiet for thousands of years, suddenly received a burst of feelings. Gu Shengyin hadpleted many missions through many worlds. Her soul strength was iparable to normal people. At this moment, she could feel an invisible gaze focused upon her. However, no matter how hard she searched for the source, there was no result. "System?" She closed her eyes and called for the system. "Have you noticed a strange presence watching me?" She asked. The system scanned the surroundings. "No abnormalities were discovered." The Light God watched as his follower opened her eyes, staring confusedly into space. Really, unexpectedly sharp senses. He sighed quietly and waved a hand to dismiss the projection. "Maybe I''m too paranoid." Gu Shengyin said to herself. Vivan and Heidi re-entered to help Gu Shengyin dress. Vivian carried the robes of the Saintess while Heidi carried the crystal crown that only the Saintess could wear. Heidi was a bit perturbed. There was something attached to the crystal crown she was holding. She had a secret ¡ª her family had always been sensitive to dark magic. This crown should be specifically for the Saintess, but someone had attached a thread of dark magic to it! If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Heidi knew that if this crown was worn by the Saintess, the dark magic that was attached would inevitably enter her body, and then¡­ She bowed her head with respect, and lifted the crown in her hands, preparing to ce it upon Gu Shengyin''s head. Gu Sheng did not notice that something was wrong, and bowed her head slightly. Heidi excitedly lifted the crown in her hands, but before the crystal crown had touched Gu Shengyin''s head, she felt a burning sensation on her hands. "Ah!" she screamed, and reflexively threw away the crown in her hands. "Hey!" The crisp cracking sound jolted the three people back to awareness. Heidi''s face was pale, regretting what she had just done. "Not my¡­" She hurriedly defended, but she lost her voice when she looked up at Gu Shengyin. The other side clearly had nothing on the top of her head just now. Somehow, there was now a delicate and gorgeous crystal crown. Compared to this, the crown previously prepared by the Pope was simply shabby. Gu Shengyin was the first to react, sping her hands together in prayer: "Thank you for the great God''s gift." Vivian and Heidi hurriedly imitated her and made a prayer to God. When they finished their prayer to God, the messenger sent by the Pope to wee the Saintess had arrived. The coronation ceremony for the Holy Saintess was held in the Holy Cathedral. In addition to the priests of the Holy Church, the royal family and the major dignitaries of the Aoqi Empire were also in attendance. The Pope looked at Gu Shengyin and saw that she was obviously not wearing the crown of the Holy Church. He was puzzled for a moment, but after he perceived its familiar power, his eyes lit up and did not ask. As those from the top of the hierarchy of Aoqi maind watched, Gu Shengyin stepped onto the high tform of the Great Church. The Pope was waiting for her there. "In ordance to the will of the God of Light, Hathaway Louis will be the Saintess of the Light God in the human world, and spread the glory of the God of Light to every corner of the Aoqi continent¡­" The Pope prayed to the Light God before taking the scepter symbolizing the Saintess from the servants behind him. As long as this scepter was delivered to Gu Shengyin, the appointment ceremony would be officiallypleted. The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 6 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (6) The Pope held the scepter symbolizing the status and glory of the Saintess with both hands and delivered it to Gu Shengyin. Everyone was silent, watching this historic scene, and the oil painting masters and the masters of sculpture firmly memorized this scene. In this case, it was necessary to immortalize this historical record. However, a situation that no one expected urred. Gu Shengyin''s hand had not touched the scepter. The scepter forged from the strongest and most precious material of the entire Aoqi continent was broken inch by inch,nding on the ground and burned by golden Godly fire into ashes. Gu Shengyin: ¡­ The Pope: ¡­¡­ Without a doubt, there is only one being capable of doing this. Everyone looked up at the statue of God high above, and many people had already knelt down. The Pope looked at Gu Shengyin in confusing. Was Hathaway not the appointed Saintess who was favored by the God? But if the God really favored her, why would the scepter be destroyed? It wasmon knowledge that if the Holy Saintess has not received the scepter, she will not be recognized by the people. Already, aristocrats were whispering, saying that this must be because this Saintess must not have pure faith, causing dissatisfaction and anger from the God, which lead to the destruction of the scepter. Someone began yelling furiously that they must severely punish Gu Shengyin, this Saintess who caused the gods to be dissatisfied. This proposal garnered many people''s approval. Gu Sheng looked over and saw that the people who spoke were of the Blue Sea Empire. The Blue Sea Empire was a recently emerged empire. They became known for its aplishments in military and wars. Towards the Aoqi Empire, the oldest empire on the maind, their attitude was never harmonious. Hathaway was the candidate from the Aoqi Empire. The people of the Blue Sea Empire certainly did not want her to be the Holy Saintess. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Unlike the Blue Sea Empire''s people, who were enjoying this catastrophic situation, the people of the Aoqi Empire looked up at Gu Shengyin on the high tform with worry. Heidi bowed her head slightly, and her eyes were full of gloating pleasure. She couldn''t wait for Gu Shengyin to be dismissed from the candidacy of Saintess. If she was, she (Heidi) would have a greater chance, wouldn''t she? The Pope did not believe that the God was dissatisfied with the Saintess. It was important to know that the robes Gu Shengyin was wearing were all from the God of Light. Gu Shengyin was indifferent towards everything around her, she simply stood silently, waiting for a result. Sure enough, when the people of the Blue Sea Empire began to shout confrontationally, the God high above finally responded. A golden light rose from the statue of the God, and an illusory figure walked out from the statue. Many people felt that their eyes were stinging and were forced to bow their heads and look down. They immediately realized who the figure was. God appeared! The entire hall of the Great Cathedral was filled with the sound of kneeling. Even the Pope knelt as well. Only Gu Shengyin alone was still standing. It was not that she was unwilling to kneel, but rather, she could not kneel at all. When she had seen the figure, her first reaction was the same as everyone else, but an inexplicable force kept her standing. The figure walked step by step through the air until he reached Gu Shengyin. "Thatmon mortal scepter is not worthy of your glory, my most devout believer." God''s low voice was heard throughout the Great Hall, and it echoed in everyone''s heart. Gu Shengyin looked at the figure before her in surprise. It was just a figure of Light, but it still carried the aura of power to shatter the heavens and destroy the earth. No one would doubt the true identity of the being before them. The Holy God of Light. The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 7 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (7) The God of Light smilingly looked at the stunned faces of his followers. Wu, looking at this one this way seems to be rather pleasant. His right hand slowly lifted up, and the golden light of heaven and earth''s power gradually formed in his hand until the light faded. The object in his hands was shown to Gu Shengyin. A silver scepter. "This is the honor this one is giving you." The God of Light delivered the scepter before Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin roused from her stupor and extended her hands to carefully receive the scepter God had bestowed her. The God of Light seemed to chuckle and leaned down. Gu Shengyin felt a slight feeling of coolness upon her forehead. She looked up, but the figure of the Holy God had already disappeared. "My follower, do well, and pass on my brilliance." Only this statement was left lingering in her ears. Only after the God of Light''s aura hadpletely disappeared from the Holy Cathedral did people dare raise their heads. They looked at the Holy Saintess who stood alone on the tform high above, holding the noble and beautiful scepter in her hands. Their eyes were filled with awe and envy. The Light God favored her to this extent. At this point, who would dare say a word about her status as the Holy Saintess? The people of the Blue Sea Empire were already regretting their aggressive words from before. The Pope was excited. There was a Holy Saintess of the Holy Church that was deeply loved by the God, this clearly was a good thing for the Holy Church, right? He couldn''t suppress his joy and announced, "I dere that from today, Hathaway Louis will be the Holy Saintess of the Holy Church, and she will be the messenger of the God of Light, bringing the brilliance of God to every corner of the Aoqi continent!" No one spoke even half a word of objection. Heidi hung her head,pletely filled with ten thousand points of envy. Why? Why does God favor and deeply love Hathaway so much? I clearly am just as faithful to the God, am I not? If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . When Gu Shengyin returned to her quarters, she was stillpletely dazed. "System, tell me, why does God treat me so differently?" She thought it over a hundred times but still could not find the answer. System: "Within the three thousand worlds, this world counts as one of the high-level worlds. The God of Light is a powerful first-tier god. I can only protect my existence is from discovery by him and I have no way of investigating the God of Light." Gu Shengyin was rather thrilled. "That is a god! I have never met a god before. It''s a pity that I didn''t get to see his appearance though." System: "¡­¡­I hope this sentence is never known by a certain being." Gu Shengyin took out the scepter the God of Light had bestowed upon her. The entire scepter is silvery-white, and the details of the craftsmanship were all beautiful. The top of the scepter was iid with a huge blue spar. Even if it was quietly ced there, Gu Sheng could still feel the powerful Light magic contained within it. ording to Hathaway''s memories, there were no magic crystals in the Aoqi continent that can have such powerful energy. It was highly likely something from the realm of God. Gu Shengyin looked at her scepter and looked at her gorgeous robe. She then thought of the noble and magnificent statue in the Great Cathedral of the Light. The silent system spat out a sentence: "The God of Light loves luxury and beauty, I really believe it now." Looking at it, anything rted to the God does not seem to be low-key at all. Gu Shengyin, whose bones were full of love for noble and luxurious things, was smiling so brightly her eyes were sparkling: Such a thick thigh, I will hug it. The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 8 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (8) In just a few days, the news had spread across the entire Aoqi continent that the new Saintess Hathaway was deeply loved by the God of Light. "Hathaway, recently the Emperor of the Deep Blue Empire asked for help. The northern side of their empire was invaded by the Dark forces. In the future, you will represent the Holy Church of the entire Aoqi continent. Going to the Deep Blue Empire now would be a good start¡­." The Dark? The Dark forces were exiled by the God of Light ten thousand years ago to the dirends opposite the Aoqi continent, separated by an endless abyss known as the Land of Death. How did they cross the endless abyss to reach the Aoqi continent? Gu Shengyin had no reason to refuse. Two dayster, she was ready to go. Of course, since it was the Saintess traveling, the procession was luxurious. The Holy Church not only sent hundreds of pastors to follow, but also assigned the elite of the Knights of Light to protect the safety of the Saintess, as well as two Cardinals and several bishops. Even if it was the Pope traveling, it would not be on par with this. "Saintess, the head knight of the Knights of Light is requesting an audience." Heidi came in and informed Gu Shengyin in a whisper. Gu Shengyin noticed that her (Heidi) face was a bit flushed. "Invite him in." Gu Shengyin said. When Carlos came in, Gu Shengyin understood why Heidi''s face was so flushed. The head of the Knights of Light was not only young, but also a rare beauty. He had a head full of pure blond hair and dark blue eyes more mysterious than the sea. When heughed, it seemed as if the whole hall was infected by his brightness. Any one of the three Knights was at least a legendary swordsman. To be the head of the three top knights, he must be a Sword Saint. A Sword Saint was already the most powerful of the swordsmen of the Aoqi continent. With such a handsome and powerful knight, it was no wonder that Heidi would be tempted. "Good day, Saintess." Carlos entered and knelt to Gu Shengyin in a Knight''s salute. "Good day, Lord Carlos." Gu Shengyin greeted him. "The Knights of the Light are prepared." Gu Shengyin nodded: "I am ready as well." The Saintess of the Holy Church was traveling, and even brought along such arge contingent. Naturally, the whole continent would be aware of the news. Every ce they passed had countless people trying to meet the Saintess, but Carlos blocked the majority of them. "May the Saintess not me me for making these decisions." After their group had stopped to make camp for the day, Carlos came to apologize. "Lord Carlos is doing very well. Of these people asking for audience, there are not many who are truly faithful." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Carlos held a smile within his heart: This Saintess is indeed just as the rumors say, utterly faithful to the God of Light. The journey was without dys and soon they arrived at the Deep Blue Empire. The Deep Blue Empire had received the news a few days ago, and the Emperor brought all the members of the royal family to wee Gu Shengyin at the gate of the city. "The Saintess has arrived! With the Saintess and these Lords here, the crisis of my Dark Blue Empire can be lifted!" The Emperor of the Deep Blue Empire said emotionally. "Host, this person had no emotional fluctuations when he spoke," the system cautioned. Gu Shengyin nced at the Emperor: It was an act, and she did not know what n the Emperor had prepared for her, requesting for them toe to this Dark Blue Empire. "Saintess, the Deep Blue Empire has hosted a wee dinner for you." Heidi came in. Her hostility to Gu Shengyin had decreased a lot. The reason was simple: The Saintess could not marry or have a romantic affair. She, as a maid to the Saintess, had no such restriction. After seeing Carlos, she was very d that she was not selected at the time. The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 9 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (9) The guest of honor of the banquet was undoubtedly Gu Shengyin. In addition, the Red Cardinals were also the subject of much attention. The attention of the nobledies was entirely on the handsome and dashing knights. Especially Carlos, who was handsome and charming, graceful yet powerful. He was naturally the most popr one. It was a pity that all thedies were disappointed because this Carlos, who turned a blind eye to all the pretty females, had ced all of his attention on Gu Shengyin. If they didn''t know that the Holy Saintess was forbidden from marriage, these aristocraticdies may have thought that there was something secret between the two. "Saintess, your Holiness, these are the areas where my Dark Blue Empire has been invaded by the Dark." After the banquet, the Emperor of the Deep Blue Empire began to talk business with Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin was looked the information over. It really was the two cities in the northernmost part of the Dark Blue Empire. The news provided by the Emperor was not false. It was exactly the same as Holy Church''s investigation. "I will depart for the Icefield City tomorrow, and these demons who betrayed the God of Light will be severely punished!" Gu Shengyin''s voice revealed a killing intent. "Then I thank the Saintess." The Emperor of the Deep Blue Empire had a grateful look on his face. Gu Shengyin thought to herself on the way back: the Emperor of this Dark Blue Empire, cannot have a simple purpose. However, ever since she had received the divine baptism, her mastery over magic had reached Saint level. There are also strong people like Carlos and the Red Cardinals following her. Even if they end up in a terrible situation, they would have no problem retreating. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Since this was the case, why not follow his n and head to Icefield City? What''s more, this trip, whether or not she agrees, she has to go. The team only stayed in the Dark Blue Empire''s imperial capital for a day before heading to Icefield City. The Emperor of the Deep Blue Empire sent the group off with a smile. His eyes were filled with emotions that no one could understand. Carlos seemed to sense something, and looked back from far away. He said nothing. He would always be the most loyal knight, guarding the Saintess. Icefield City. When Gu Shengyin got off the carriage, even if she had already prepared herself in advance, she was still shocked by the horrific scene before her. The whole city was filled with ck mist. The innate Light body was particrly sensitive to the power of Darkness. Gu Shengyin had noticed the rich Dark magic in the air here almost instantly. The city was saturated with an aura of depression. No one was out on the streets and every door was tightly shut. There was not even a trace of living humans. From far away, there was someone that saw them and beckoned them over. It was a thin and sallow-looking middle-aged man wearing a robes that were worn but not old. He saw Gu Shengyin and was filled with great joy: "Icefield City''s governor, Koman, wees the Saintess." Gu Shengyin looked behind him, and only saw a few people, she raised an eyebrow, but did notment, asking other questions instead. "How is the situation in your Icefield City now?" Governor Koman smiled bitterly: "The Dark forces have been attacking almost every three to five days. Nine-tenths of our soldiers of Icefield City have been killed inbat. Now there are only the few old, weak and sickly in the city. Also, ever since the Dark miasma appeared, people in the city have weakened and fallen sick. With how Icefield City is now, we are all just waiting for death." The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 10 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (10) Governor Koman. Gu Shengyin''s expression was cold. As Carlos gave orders to their people, she raised the scepter high and a piercing white light rose from the top of her scepter, gradually spreading until the entire Icefield City was covered. "Great Purification!" The two Cardinals'' eyes revealed astonishment as they looked at Gu Shengyin. Great Purification was considered to be one of the most powerful Light magic. An unqualified Saintess would be unable to use it to its fullest. The two Cardinals could also disy this magic, but was not able to make the Light magic envelop the entire Icefield City like Gu Shengyin. Wouldn''t this mean that the Saintess, at such a young age, had already surpassed these two old men, who had been immersed in Light magic for hundreds of years, in terms of magic? The two nced at each other, their expressions were filled with shock and pleasant surprise. Regardless, as the Holy Saintess of the Holy Church, Gu Shengyin''s strength was a good thing for the Holy Church. After two, three miserable screams, Gu Shengyin knew that this was Dark force''s final struggle. Great Purification was the most overbearing spell out of all Light magic. Great Purification, as the name implied, melted all dark, unclean things that were repelled by Light under the rays of light of Great Purification. Governor Koman looked at the ck fog, that had covered the entire city of Icefield for several months, disappear in this formless white light. Icefield City finally recovered its former clear skies, and he nearly burst into tears. "Many thanks, Saintess." He bowed deeply towards Gu Shengyin. The attendants behind him also followed suit and bowed towards Gu Shengyin. "You do not need to be polite. Killing the Dark forces and destroying the Darkness was originally my duty." Gu Shengyin said with a smile. At this time, Carlos suddenly opened his mouth to speak, "I do not know if Governor Koman can prepare a ce for us to rest? It has been a long journey for the Saintess. This servant still needs to reorganize the group and let them rest properly." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Governor Koman repeatedly nodded. "It had been prepared long ago. It is me who was not being considerate." He promptly led Gu Shengyin and the others to the prepared ce. Carlos stood beside Gu Shengyin, and Gu Shengyin nced at him with gratitude. When Governor Koman''s people left, Gu Shengyin let out a sigh of relief, sat down, and smiled at Carlos: "Many thanks." Carlos'' expression was serious, "Earlier, there was no need for Saintess to show off power. A group of Light Knights are sufficient to handle those inferior Dark forces." Gu Shengyin shook her head: "You should have seen it. All of Governor Koman''s people are now birds startled by a mere twang of a bow1. If I was not capable of convincing them with strength, I am afraid it would be very difficult to win their trust." Carlos stated harshly, "You shouldn''t use your body to take risks. I am instructed to protect your safety and have an obligation to keep you safe and sound." Gu Shengyin wore a tired face, "I just overused my magic a little, that''s all. Enough, Carlos. Go first, let me rest for a while." Carlos seemed to want to say something. He looked at Gu Shengyin''s somewhat pale face, restrained himself, and quietly left. System said, "That human was very concerned about you. Host, your attitude was very cold." Gu Shengyin closed her eyes. "It is because he is too concerned about me that I have to do this." Since they were destined not to have any results, let it be strangled before it germinates. The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 11 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (11) "Lord Carlos, here are some Thousand Forest fruits I just bought. Would you like to try some?" Heidi saw Carlos standing by himself at the doorway, and went over to ask with a flushed face. Carlos shook his head. "No thank you. The Saintess just spent a lot of magic. You should go see if she needs it." Heidi''s face paled and whispered an assent. Her hands clenched on the tray. It was like this again. She had been thankful for some time because she was not the Saintess, so she had the opportunity to chase the person she liked. But what about Carlos? His gaze was only on Saintess Hathaway alone, and he never paid attention to others. If, if the Saintess who was chosen at the time was her, then would Carlos also be like this, his heart and gaze focused only on her? Gu Shengyin received an inexplicable system prompt that Heidi''s hostility towards her had risen. She was a little annoyed: "When the situation in the Icefield City is resolved, I will take care of Heidi, this troublesome thing." She was currently meditating in order to restore her magic. Such arge-scale purification magic was actually very stressful in her current state. She just used a clever trick. The scepter given to her by the God of Light was not only good-looking, but the rich power of Light within it could be a cheat at a critical moment. But even with the bonus of the scepter, the magic in her body was almostpletely consumed by the cost of the purification. Carlos also noticed this and told the governor to bring them into the city to rest. Gu Shengyin closed her eyes and did not notice that when she was meditating, a faint golden light emanated from the scepter by her side. The Light magic flowed from her scepter into her body, aiding her recovery of magic. So when Gu Shengyin opened her eyes and found that her body had recovered to its peak state, she was shocked. The system informed her: "It''s because of the scepter that the God of Light bestowed you." Gu Shengyin: It turns out that not only is it a godly creation, it also provides essentials for travel. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . In the evening, when Gu Shengyin appeared at the City Governor''s mansion, as expected, the mansion was filled with people. Those who had kept their doors firmly shut during the day had nowe to visit the Saintess, who had been able to disperse the miasma that had been in the Icefield City for months. When they saw Gu Shengyin''s arrival, many people suddenly knelt. City Governor Koman exined a bit embarrassedly: "Saintess, they didn''t want toe out during the day, because our people were really scared¡­" Gu Shengyin interrupted him: "I know. City Governor Koman don''t worry, I can understand." She looked over at everyone in the Governor''s mansion. Using Light magic, her voice sounded faintly over all of Icefield City. "The Light God will not give up any of his people. Since I havee here, I will follow the will of God and destroy the evil people who are guilty. The Dark should not exist!" Her voice was filled with firm faith. The people in Icefield City seemed to be infected by her. They shouted with her words: "Where the Light shines, the Dark will not exist!" "Where the Light shines, the Dark will not exist!" Carlos looked at the woman who was calmly standing before the crowd, and there was a feeling in his heart that had never been felt before. Chapter 246 The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 12 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (12) "Saintess, no abnormalities were found." Carlos reported to Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin furrowed her exquisite brows. That should not be the case. At this time, she was inspecting the outskirts of Icefield City with Carlos and a small team of Light Knights. Because they were keeping things low-key, Gu Shengyin did not bring many people with her. However, the results of the investigation were abnormal. On the outskirts of Icefield City, there was no trace of the Dark faction at all. Because Gu Sheng had used the Great Purification spell before, the previous Dark miasma had beenpletely removed. Theck of clues meant that afterwards, no Dark being had been to Icefield City. Gu Shengyin did not naively believe that the Dark forces that had harassed the Dark Blue Empire had only included those she had previously destroyed. It must be that the Dark now had some way to hide their whereabouts. Perhaps they just wanted to avoid the attention of the Holy Church for the time being. There was no resolution to the investigation this time. The group returned to Icefield City. "Carlos¡­" Gu Shengyin addressed Carlos. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Two dayster, because the Dark forces had been wiped out, the mighty Holy Church team left Icefield City and headed to another city that was harassed by the Dark, Frost City. However, to the surprise of others, on the third day after the departure of the Holy Church, Icefield City was attacked by the Dark. The power of Darkness once again enveloped the city. "Follow." Within the darkness, two pairs of eyes coldly watched the ck-haired Dark devils. They were Gu Shengyin and Carlos. The Holy Church had left Icefield City as bait. In fact, Gu Shengyin had long expected that the Dark woulde back, so she would simply make it look as if she had left and waited for them toe. So she and Carlos, secretly stayed, waiting for the Dark to arrive. Gu Shengyin watched a few of the Dark demons arrive at a deserted room in the northeast corner of the city. The Dark demons looked around vigntly, and several people formed a circle and began chanting a spell. Gradually, as they chanted, a dark red light illuminated the open space among them, gradually forming an adult-sized door of light. The demons stepped through the doorway without hesitation, and their figures disappeared from the room. Gu Shengyin and Carlos nced at each other, this was clearly a special teleportation array. Seeing that the dark red door was fading away, Gu Shengyin stepped through without hesitation. Carlos watched the slender figure disappear and followed her in. "Ding! The host has triggered a secret mission: Ruin the scheme of the Dark and prevent Diablo from recovering!" The system''s voice startled Gu Shengyin. "Secret missions ¡ª was there such a setting?" The system exined seriously: "Under normal circumstances, secret missions will not appear. May Host rest assured that although this task seems to be very difficult, the system has investigated the data, and the probability of the hostpleting the task is 100%, the task difficulty is low." Gu Shengyin: ¡­ If it wasn''t for the fact that the system has always been reliable, she would suspect that it was lying to her. Stop Diablo from recovering. The task itself sounded horribly difficult, but such a dangerous task was apparently low difficulty with a 100% probability forpletion. Could it be that the Diablo was definitely dead1, and there was no chance of resurrection at all? Gu Shengyin wasining to herself when she noticed that she had been sent to a strange ce. Chapter 247 The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 13 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (13) The air here was very damp and dark. The sky here was always dusky and it was not bright enough to see. The atmosphere here was ice-cold, gray and dark, and full of despair. The power of Darkness that was that rushed over Gu Shengyin made it hard for her to breathe easily. She had an innate Light body, so she had a natural feeling of rejection towards this kind of ce. "The ravagednds?" The memory in her mind quickly allowed her to understand where this ce was. This was exactly the same ce as the ravagednds that God had exiled the Dark forces to. Carlos, who following closely behind, had a very ugly expression. Clearly, he also realized where this ce was. The two of them understood the seriousness of the matter: The Dark forces had already left the ravagednds through a transmission array. Wouldn''t this mean that the restrictions on the Dark forces of the Infinite Abyss did not exist? As long as the Dark forces were willing, they coulde to Aoqi maind at any time. "Two honorable guests, wee to the ravagednds." A soft and feminine voice sounded echoed on thisnd. Gu Shengyin raised her head. A demon with long, dark purple hair appeared in front of the two. A high-ranking demon! Gu Shengyin looked at the handsome-looking man with two horns on his head. The demons were divided into ranks. The higher-ranked the demon was, the more beautiful they looked. Moreover, a notable distinctive feature of a high-ranking demon was the pair of demonic horns growing out of their head, which represented their bloodline and the strength of their power. "The Light Church''s Holy Saintess and the Head of the Light Knights." That high-ranked demon smiled slightly. The power of the Dark forces'' innate demonic charm filled his beauty with androgynous charm. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin''s heart trembled. To be found so quickly and be called by their name clearly, it was likely that they were discovered by this demon when they arrived at this ce. Her expression was cold, "Demons were exiled to the ravagednds, eternally forbidden from entering Aoqi maind. This was God''s decree. Are you demons now wishing to vite God''s decree?" "God?" That demon scoffed. "There are only his believers in the Light God''s eyes and rejects us, demons. He is not the God of us, demons!" He looked at Gu Shengyin and Carlos with eyes full of bloodthirst: "How convenient, the Light Church''s Holy Saintess and the head of the Light Knights. I will capture you both as offerings to my God''s return to the world!" As his voice fell, countless demons emerged from the darkness and attacked them. Carlos took out the sword in his hand for the first time. "Saintess-daren, stand behind me!" Gu Shengyin lifted her own scepter: "I am not a woman who can only hide behind others during perilous times!" Carlos was startled for a moment. Soon after, he smiled, "Okay, Carlos is fortunate enough to be able to fight alongside Saintess-daren." A powerful light that was ipatible with the ravagednds emerged, and those low-leveled demons were scorched and corroded by the light, extinguished like the ashes of a cigarette. It seemed as if the two people had almost crushed the group of demons, but in fact, Gu Shengyin knew that their situation was not good. Here at the ravagednds, the demons were an unending stream, but she and Carlos had no way to absorb any Light magic to replenish their power. Going on like this, the oil of theirmp1 would dry up sooner orter. Gu Shengyin couldn''t help but wish to vomit blood: "System, didn''t you say that this task was not difficult, with a 100%pletion chance?" Chapter 248 The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 14 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (14) System: "This time, it really said the difficulty level was easy¡­¡­" Gu Shengyin twisted her body around to shoot a bolt of Light magic at a demon who tried to attack her from behind. System: ¡­¡­¡­. It silently took back the words it just said and went to hide in the corner to pretend to be dead. Gu Shengyin: ¡­..I''ve known you for so long, but you turned out to be such a(n unreliable) system! They were fighting at the base camp of the Dark. The two realized that there were more and more demonsing as they fought. They could not go on like this. The two looked at each other and began retreating as they fought. Their location was clearly the ravagednds the God of the Light had exiled the Dark to, ten thousand years ago, separated from the Aoqi continent by the infinite abyss. It was unknown what method the Dark used in order to cross the infinite abyss and reach the Aoqi maind. The two of them had no way of returning to the Aoqi continent. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Two dayster. Gu Shengyin was already close to exhaustion. Carlos''s face was still calm, showing no weakness. However, Gu Shengyin knew that his condition was not much better than hers. Before them is an endless army of the Dark, behind them is the endless abyss of despair. The high-ranking demons watched them with amusement, as if they were watching two rabbits that had fallen into their trap. Gu Shengyin knew that they were ying around with them. This whole time, none of the high-ranking demons had made a move on them. Instead, waves of low-ranking demons had sacrificed their lives to force them into such a desperate situation. Gu Shengyin no longer knew how many demons had died at her hands. "You two, this is the end of the line for you. Just obediently follow me now. Speaking of which, you two are quite lucky to be able to witness the resurrection of our Great God." The demons were not worried at all about the two fighting back. The ravagednds had no Light magic at all. The two humans had no way of replenishing their bodies'' power. "Resurrection of Diablo?" Gu Shengyin smiled coldly, "The Light God is omnipotent, your goal will never be realized!" Carlos looked at Gu Shengyin with aplicated look, he never expected that, at such a moment, her faith in the God of Light was still so firm. "Omnipotent?" The demon sneered. "If your god really was omnipotent, then why have you fallen into such a situation at this time?" Gu Shengyin responded with disdain: "Don''t try to shake my faith with these useless words." She nced at Carlos and suddenly said, "My scepter still has some light power. I will try to use it to tear the spaceter. You must take the opportunity to leave, if you can return to the Aoqi continent, be sure to tell the Holy Church about this. For the rest¡­ everything is up to the heavens." Carlos looked emotional. "What about you?" Gu Shengyin smiled but did not speak. The scepter in her hand began shining, and the strong Light power forced the approaching demons to retreat. "This is¡­ divine power?" The high-level demon''s face changed. The powerful Light magictore a rift in the space of the ravagednd. "Go quickly!" Gu Shengyin urged. Carlos did not move, but looked at her deeply: "Once I am gone, what will you do?" Gu Shengyin: "In my current state, I can''t hold the rift open while in it. You can rest assured that I have the ability to protect myself." Carlos did not believe her at all. Both of them have been forced to this point, if she had the ability to protect herself, why would she wait until now to reveal it? Chapter 249 The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 15 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (15) In fact, Gu Shengyin really was not lying to him. She had the system by her side, plus the protagonist halo bonus, it really wasn''t easy for her to die easily. However, Carlos did not know any of this. He only thought that Gu Shengyin was telling him to go, and was ready to die herself. Gu Shengyin watched as he began to argue again. Her Light magic was almostpletely drained, and her heart was full of anxiety. If you keep doing this "I can''t bear to leave" act, the demons are going toe and kill us! She firmed her heart and jumped directly toward the endless abyss behind her. "Hurry and leave, don''t let me jump in vain!" Carlos was stunned, she actually jumped without hesitation? His heart settled and a golden light that could barely be seen fell through the endless abyss. Carlos ignored the rift in space next to him that was about to close. He looked at the countless demons before him, and his face was full of indifference. The high-ranking demon clicked his tongue in pity. "Sure enough, she was a Saintess with righteousness and loyalty. Unfortunately, this head Knight does not seem to appreciate it¡­" He had not finished speaking, when he felt cold sweat flow down his back. He did not know when, but the other man''s pair of blue eyes had turnedpletely gold. The demons within the entire ravagednd could feel the power of endless oppression. The low-order demons could not resist and were forced to kneel upon the ground. The high-order demon had been enduring it until Carlos looked at him. He could no longer support himself and fell down as well. "You, want to resurrect Ferroc?" A low voice transmitted from his mouth. The purple-haired demon had already begun to tremble, and didn''t dare answer. "It really is naive, believing that if you resurrected him, he would be able to fight against me?" Carlos did not need his answer, simply soliloquizing. "I used to loosen the over you in order to maintain the bnce of Light and Dark. Those little tricks you y in private, I don''t care enough to mind. But you shouldn''t¡­" When he said this, he did not continue and looked softly down into the endless abyss. "Since you have been unsatisfied for so many years, I don''t think it''s necessary to keep you secretly skulking around." He gently raised his hand, and a magnificent Light slowly condensed around him. The terrible power shook the area with its might. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The purple-haired demon understood his meaning and finally couldn''t help but scream: "This is what you have forced us to do! God of Light! You are the master of this continent, iming to shine in every corner. But what about us? We, the Dark, have never enjoyed even the slightest bit of your blessing." The Light God looked at him for a moment: "From the moment you were born, you were destined to oppose the Light. My gift, do you dare receive it?" The purple-haired demon was dumb; the blessing of the Light God was not a favor for the Dark at all, but rather a fatal death. "Ten thousand years ago when the Holy war ended, the moment Ferroc died, it was inevitable that there would no longer be the existence of the Dark on this continent." The Light God turned and no longer paid any attention to the demon behind him. Rays of golden Light that had isted the ravagednd for tens of thousands of years broke through the sky, burning all Darkness and sin into ashes. The endless soft halo of Light spilled from the sky, revealing the endless abyss that had never seen Light. A small golden light floated slightly upward, and he walked closer. It was revealed to be an enchantment, and there was a figure sleeping inside. The Light God quietly stared at the tranquil Gu Shengyin for a long time. He leaned over and brought her into his embrace. Chapter 250 The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 16 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (16) Gu Shengyin woke up in a ce with a strange aroma. She opened her eyes and saw a beautiful scene she had never seen before. Numerous flowers that she couldn''t name were blooming, and the fragrances she could smell were floating from them. However, it was not this that surprised her. There were people with wings gracefully dancing in the air and sitting elegantly while strumming the harp, was she hallucinating? She blinked and called for the system. "The host does not have to worry, you are in the heaven of this world at the moment." The system replied. Heaven? The memory belonging to Hathaway came online for a second. Wasn''t this the ce of legends where the God lives? Then those¡­ Gu Shengyin looked at those "people" with white wings, they really were angels? Did I fail my mission ande to heaven after dying in the endless abyss? Gu Shengyin began to worry about whether she had failed her mission. The system did not have time to speak, when it sensed something and closed its mouth. The Light God looked at his believer who was sitting there stupefied, apparently unable to understand the situation at hand. He waved his hand, telling the curious angels to leave and walked to the still absent-minded Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin felt the presence of someoneing, unconsciously turned to look and was stunned. She had never seen such a beautiful person before. No, he must be God1. Even though Gu Shengyin had never seen the true face of the Light God before, at this moment, she only needed a nce to be sure that this stranger was the God of Light. The ability of the system that gave her a conviction of faith yed its role at this time, just as she recognized the God of Light, Gu Shengyin waspletely filled with excitement. Her mouth fell slightly open, and her delicate little face was full of astonishment, stunned speechless by the man before her, seemingly disbelieving that she was fortunate enough to see God, and for a while she forgot to kneel. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . In fact, he was in a good mood as he saw his worshipper, who was usually calm and indifferent, staring foolishly at him. This was also an affirmation of his charm, right? The Light God''s gentle smile snapped Gu Shengyin out of her daze. Her face immediately reddened and she quickly stood up to apologize. The God of Light extended a hand to stop her, "You don''t need to be too courteous." A familiar lotus fragrance floated around Gu Shengyin''s body causing her to be somewhat stupefied. Her lover of this world was actually God? Gu Shengyin, who was once again shocked, followed the Light God''s words and sat back down. The Light God looked bemusedly at his believer who had a stupid look. She looked extremely cute. Where was the her who sacrificed herself to save herpanion in the ravagednds? Recalling this, the Light God''s mood fell. Although Carlos was one of his incarnations, thinking that she had sent herself to death to save him, the Light God felt somewhat ufortable in his heart. This matter of eating his own vinegar, this noble God would definitely not admit it! Gu Shengyin finally digested the fact that her lover was her own big boss. She took another look at the Light God and her mood inexplicably got better. There was this kind of plug-in on hand in this world, did she still need to be worried aboutpleting her task? It was no wonder the system said those words before. The Light God saw her secretly nce at him. He sat there and smiled, causing her face to flush red. His mood also became beautiful. Chapter 251 The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 17 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (17) "God," Gu Shengyin suddenly remembered something and her expression changed, "I had apanion who went with me to the ravagednds. How is he now?" Time and space portals were extremely unstable, and Carlos'' situation was now unknown. The Light God hesitated. Gu Shengyin immediately became nervous because of his expression. The Light God originally wanted to tease her, but seeing Gu Shengyin''splexion turning somewhat pale, he didn''t have the heart to make her worry. His body suddenly transformed, and his ankle-length hair shrunk to his waist. His golden eyes turned azure blue, and his facial features gradually changed into an appearance that Gu Shengyin was familiar with. "I am here, Saintess." ''Carlos'' smiled and looked at her. Gu Shengyin saw all these changes with her own eyes. At this moment, it was impossible for her not to understand. There was no Carlos at all. He was clearly the Light God''s incarnation! "Carlos¡­was you?" Gu Shengyin asked. "As you can see." The Light God smiled slightly and resumed his original appearance. Looking at Gu Shengyin''s astonished appearance, the Light God threw anotherrge bomb. "Carlos loved Hathaway. This matter, did you know?" Gu Shengyn''s face suddenly turned red. Naturally, she knew about this matter. If he was just Carlos, she would not hesitate to refuse. However, Carlos was the God of Light¡­ What should she say? The Light God did not give her a chance to answer. He once again asked, "I, the God of Light, Olysses, hold you within my heart. Are you willing to ept my feelings?" The world of the God of Light was this simple and direct. Towards the person he liked, he would never hold back his feelings. When receiving the Light God''s love, no one from the Aoqi maind would refuse. As the Saintess who served the Light God wholeheartedly, Hathaway would certainly be less likely to refuse. For Gu Shengyin, she had already received and epted confessions from her lover countless times. Everything was going well. When Gu Shengyin was embraced by the happy God of Light, she was thinking: This development is too fast, right? If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Afterwards, the excitement from a certain 10,000 year old virgin made her no longer think about anything else. Sure enough, the energy of God was not what the average mortal couldpare with. This was Gu Shengyin''s first feeling after waking up. She didn''t know how long she had slept. Her body was still a bit sore, and she certainly knew that there were quite a few love marks on her body now. Presently, she was lying in familiar arms. Both of their bodies were closely attached, and the temperature of their body blended together. Gu Shengyin never wanted to lose this kind of feeling. She opened her eyes and met a pair of bright golden eyes. "God¡­" She was attracted by his exceptionally beautiful eyes and couldn''t help but want to reach out to touch them. The Light God allowed her to rub his face, "Call me Olysses." Gu Shengyin''s face turned red but still obediently called, "Olysses." The Light God smiled. Due to respect, mortals had always respected him as God and did not dare to call him by name. But now, when he heard his name from Gu Shengyin''s mouth, it made him feel very happy. The two of them put on their clothes, and the Light God took Gu Shengyin for a walk around Heaven. The angels were curiously looking at the mortal who was being gently held by God. In Heaven, there had never been any mortals appearing. Gu Shengyin smiled at them. She could feel that none of their eyes contain malice. Angels were innocent and exceptionally beautiful. It was difficult for them to give rise to malice. Angels were particrly sensitive to good and evil. They sensed that Gu Shengyin had goodwill towards them. Soon, there were angels pping their wings and flying over to give Gu Shengyin baskets of flowers, fruits, and other gifts. Looking at Gu Shengyin getting along happily with those little ones he created and the him practically being forgotten at the side, the face of a certain Light God became very ugly. Chapter 252 The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 18 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (18) A certain God had a desire to cause mischief and secretly warned the angels, and they fled one after another, as if they were frightened. "What happened?" Gu Shengyin was somewhat puzzled. The Light God indifferently said, "They might have had something to do." Gu Shengyin was suspicious for a moment but did not continue to ask. The two spent sweet (shameless) days in Heaven until Gu Shengyin asked to leave. "You still have to go back to Aoji maind?" The God of Light furrowed his brows, apparently not feeling too happy. "I am the Vatican''s Saintess, so I can''t disappear so suddenly and withoutmunication." Gu Shengyin had not forgotten her mission to deal with Heidi. Seeing that her lover was still unwilling, Gu Shengyin had no choice but to coax him: "In any case, you can watch me whenever you want. If you miss me, you cane see me at any time, right?" Under the soft coaxing, the man finally loosened his frown. However, before Gu Shengyin left Heaven, she was still ferociously tossed by him. Gu Shengyin was still gnashing her teeth when she went back. Gu Shengyin''s return undoubtedly relieved the members of the Vatican. The Saintess inexplicably disappeared from Icefield City. They could only seal off the news and send people to secretly investigate. Now, she hade back. And this time, Gu Shengyin also brought good news to them upon her return: "From now on, there will be no threat of the Mozu in Aoji maind." This news made everyone ted and overjoyed. After the people of the Vatican repeatedly determined that there was no more Mozu in the two cities, they began their journey to return. During this period of time, no one asked about Carlos. Gu Shengyin also secretly probed around and found that everyone didn''t have half an impression of the former Head of the Light Knights. "Saintess, the bath is ready." Heidi quietly came in. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin allowed her to loosen her robe before suddenly remembering something: "Go out. I''ll do it myself." Heidi lowered her eyes and withdrew. The moment she closed the door, the shock in her eyes were not concealed. Just when she was undressing the Saintess, she clearly saw that above her delicate, white neck, there were two red love marks. Such marks were obviously proof of ********. Heidi felt her heartbeat drumming. She was somewhat nervous, but was more excited. Obviously, the Saintess had some lucky encounters during the days of her disappearance. If the Saintess was no longer chaste¡­ Heidi felt her entire body be excited. On this side, Gu Shengyin was cursing a certain man''sck of restraint. The marks on her body were, of course, the "gift"of the Light God. The man not only liked to leave marks on her, but he also did not allow her to eliminate them with magic. I was almost seen a moment ago. She let out a sigh of relief. "Are you silently cursing me?" A deep voice came from behind her. At the same time, apanying the sound of water, a hot body attached to her. "Why did youe?" Gu Shengyin was surprised. "Didn''t you say, if I missed you, I coulde see you at any time?" The man smiled. Gu Shengyin: ¡­¡­. Her following words were drowned in between the man''s lips and teeth. Poor Gu Shengyin. The marks on her body had not disappeared yet, and now many more were added. Chapter 253 The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 19 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (19) When Gu Shengyin finished bathing, it had been already several hourster. The man had imed her repeatedly before leaving. Heidi and Vivian walked in. Vivian promptly took out a soft towel to dry her hair. Heidi was at the side, restraining her desire to talk. "Is something the matter?" Gu Shengyin raised her eyes to look at her, thinking that her expression was somewhat strange. Heidi stood at the side and looked at Gu Shengyin: Perhaps it was because she had just taken a bath that her skin appeared faintly pink from the heat. Taking off her usual pure, dazzling white aura, a delicate perfect face was unreservedly revealed. This kind of beauty could easily tempt people. Heidi sneered in herheart and asked softly, "I''m just curious about what the Saintess had experienced these past few days." Gu Shengyin recalled the past few days when she was with the Light God in Heaven. She felt her face heat up, coughed and said, "It''s just a trivial matter. There''s nothing to say." Heidi looked at her jade-like face and became even more certain of her conjecture at the bottom of her heart. She continued, "I and Vivian were very worried about the Saintess'' safety. Fortunately, you returned safe and sound. How about picking one of us to talk about the matter with?" Gu Shengyin frowned: Did this Heidi not understand her? She don''t want to mention it, but she (Heidi) was unwilling to let it go. And worried about her? To say Vivian, this simple girl, being worried about her, Gu Shengyin would believe. Heidi being worried about her? She was afraid that Heidi was actually eager for her to disappear and never return. She shot a nce at Heidi and was about to speak; however, the Saintess'' supporter standing at the side, Vivian, had already spoken first: "Heidi, how could you speak to the Saintess like that? The Saintess already said there was nothing to say. What do you want to hear?" Vivian was simple but definitely not stupid. She always knew that thispanion of hers was not reconciled. She thought it would take Heidi a long time to ept this fact, but she didn''t expect it to be this long. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . After being reprimanded by Vivian, Heidi did not have the nerve to continue asking. She nced at Vivian and sneered in her heart: Defending Hathaway this much, wait until you know that this so-called Saintess had already lost her pure faith. See if you''ll regret your stupidity today. Gu Shengyin received the system''s prompt. Heidi''s hostility value towards her continued to increase, and she knew in her heart that she (Heidi) would begin to preparing to deal with her. "System, keep an eye on Heidi. I want to see what she wants to do." "Don''t worry, Host, you can leave it to me." System was very happy that it could be useful. Having a system that monitored 24-hours a day, Gu Shengyin quickly understood what Heid had been up to these days. "Inquiring about the consequences of Saintesses who had been denounced because of the loss of chastity and abandoned by the Vatican? The conditions for seeding the Saintess¡­?" Gu Shengyin received the news from the system one by one. She closed her eyes and pondered for a moment. She suddenly recalled the time when Heidi helped take off her coat. "So it was because of this." She was afraid that her marks might have been discovered. Wasn''t it all because of that man, Gu Shengyin thought resentfully. However, it was just right to beat somebody at their own game. Framing the Light Saintess in the Vatican, was considered a huge crime and would be executed. Letting the system to continue watching Heidi, Gu Shengyin began to quietly wait for this woman to seek death. Chapter 254 The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 20 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (20) For the next half month, Heidi didn''t make any moves. Gu Shengyin knew that she had not given up, but was waiting for an opportunity instead. After the birth of the Crown Prince of the Aoqi Empire, His Majesty the Emperor personally came to ask the Holy Church for a blessing. His Majesty the Emperor of the Aoqi Empire was Hathaway''s blood-rted uncle, and the Crown Prince could also be considered her brother1. When his Holiness the Pope came to Gu Shengyin with the request, she agreed to travel to the Imperial Pce without hesitation. The Aoqi Imperial Envoy returned with a face full of joy. It was well-known that the higher the status of the one giving the blessing, the greater the gift the child would receive from the God. Nowadays, everyone knows that in the entire Holy Church, even the Pope is notparable to the Holy Saintess in terms of favor from the God of Light. Everyone knows that the Saintess'' scepter was personally bestowed by the God of Light. On the day of the Crown Prince''s month-old birthday, all the nobles of the Aoqi Empire came to the Imperial Pce. Gu Shengyin arrived at the hall after bathing and changing clothes. She wore a robe that was brimming with Light power and had been bestowed by the God of Light, and her hand held the scepter that was personally created by God, as she walked to the side of the Crown Prince. As dense light power began to condense at her fingertips, Gu Shengyin was preparing to give her blessings to the newborn Crown Prince when a female voice suddenly came from behind. "Wait! This woman, she does not deserve to bless His Highness!" Everyone looked with surprise at the source of the voice. Wasn''t she the Saintess'' maid? Many people recognized Heidi''s uniform. "Outrageous! Heidi, do you know what you are saying?!" Vivian was the first person to react and sternly berated her. His Majesty the Emperor of the Aoqi Empire looked at Heidi with dissatisfaction. It was an honor to be blessed by the Saintess. What was this woman doing? If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Heidi faced everyone''s questioning and condemnations, sneering in her heart: You guys are now defending her like this, just wait until you feel regret when knowing the truthter. She stepped out of the crowd and looked at Gu Shengyin with disdain: "I said that Hathaway Louise, this woman, does not deserve to bless the Empire''s Crown Prince. She simply does not deserve to be my Holy Church''s Saintess!" "Presumptuous!" The Light Vatican''s deep-rooted members, who apanied Gu Shengyin, were hot with anger after the Saintess'' prestige was openly ndered. This was a great sin. Gu Shengyin stood amongst the crowd. Her expression was calm as if the person who Heidi was talking about was not her. This kind of bearing made many people admire her. Heidi looked at this woman putting on an act. Hmph! Wait and see if you can still keep up this false appearance. "Respectable Saintess, do you dare to swear to the God of Light that you are still chaste?" Heidi stared straight at Gu Shengyin. Sure enough, Gu Shengyin had already anticipated that she would do this. Heidi''s words stunned everyone. The meaning of this maid''s words was that the Saintess had actually¡­ vited the religious precept? She was the personal maid of the Saintess ¡ª since she said so¡­. Many people had already secretly turned to look at Gu Shengyin with suspicion. Gu Shengyin faced the usation and her face was full of indifference. She even smiled softly: "Heidi, you do know how great a sin it is to nder the Saintess in order to destroy the Saintess'' reputation?" When she said this, Heidi was even more convinced that she was just bluffing. She was full of confidence and said with a calm face: "I swear to the God of Light above, if I, Heidi, am maliciously vilifying the reputation of the Saintess, let me be bathed in the Holy Fire, and be irredeemable for life!" Gu Shengyin: Woman, since you are seeking death, I will not stop you. Chapter 255 The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks 21 The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (21) She smiled gently and bowed to the sole idol of the Light God in the great hall. "Oh Light God above, your most faithful believer, Hathaway Louise, pledge to dedicate the most pure body and mind to you with no second heart for a lifetime. If there is betrayal, let me be punished with no redemption eternally." The Light God supported his chin with a hand as he looked at his believer with a smile. She said that her whole heart was offered to God, but did not mention anything about her chastity. He recalled her abundant bizarre facial expression when in private, and it waspletely different than this holy, dignified appearance. The Light God held his forehead andughed. How¡­could she be so cute. The entire hall was quiet. Only Gu Shengyin''s clear voice echoed in a steady pace. The idol above did not react one bit. Gu Shengyin turned around and leisurely looked at Heidi. Heidi''s eyes widened: "Impossible. This is impossible! I clearly saw it with my own eyes¡­" She knelt down under the Light God''s idol and prayed to God, "Oh God above, you must have been deceived by this woman. I saw with my own eyes that she is not chaste. She¡­ah!" Everyone stared in horror as a golden fire of nothingness ignited from her body. Looking at the woman who was rolling on the ground because of endless pain, everyone remembered her oath from earlier, "God of Light above, if I, Heidi, am maliciously vilifying the reputation of the Saintess, let me be bathed in the Holy Fire, and be irredeemable for life!" God was omniscient. Gu Shengyin looked at Heidi, who had previously knelt and prayed under God''s idol, with no pity in her heart. In any case, her scheme was unsessful. Now, she was pleading while kneeling on the ground, afraid of Hathaway. "Take this sinner away and expel her from the Holy Church forever!" Gu Shengyin said indifferently. Immediately, there was a clergyman who came out from the side and brought Heidi, who was in excruciating pain, away. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The sacred fire on her body was God''s punishment, which was inflicted upon Heidi''s soul and did not affect others. The Emperor of Aoqi Empire also immediately said that territories of the Aoqi Empire did not wee sinners who were rejected by God. Heidi''s anguished voice gradually became distant, and the blessing ceremony that was previously interrupted started once again. Only this time, everyone had a deeper understanding of the God''s Saintess. Their attitude towards her had be more and more cautious. The Emperor of Aoqi Empire personally picked up the Crown Prince. Gu Shengyin gently condensed the power of purifying light to her hand above the area between the baby''s eyebrows: "May the Gods above hear my prayers to grant the most beautiful gift to this child, allowing him to possess unrivaled talent and a beautiful, unselfish character. May he be the most heroic warrior on the maind, and the most enlightened monarch, bringing peace and prosperity to his people." She opened her eyes and withdrew the power from her hand. At this time, the baby held in the arms of the Emperor suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Gu Shengyin with a giggling smile. His emerald green-colored eyes were perfectly clear, like the most transparent crystal. Gu Shengyin couldn''t help but tough and reach out to gently caress the baby''s tender face. "Many thanks to the Saintess." The Emperor sincerely thanked Gu Shengyin. "Your Majesty is too polite. Not to mention, the Crown Prince is also my little brother. This is also considered me being an older sister doing my best for him." Gu Shengyin''s voice had just fallen before a soft white light descended from the hand of God''s idol onto the Crown Prince. "Many thanks for God''s blessing!" The Emperor was overjoyed. The nobles of Aoqi Empire was also overjoyed. This was the Light God''s mercy1 towards Aoqi Empire. Only Gu Shengyin''s face was red. She just clearly heard a sentence in her ear: "This is also considered an act as his brother-inw by sending him a meeting gift." Chapter 256 The Holy Saintess Vs. The Maid Who Wants To Climb Ranks End The Holy Saintess vs. The Maid Who Wants to Climb Ranks (End) The Light Saintess, Hathaway Louise, received immeasurable glory and love from the God of Light. Whenever she traveled the Aoqi maind on behalf of the Holy Church, as long as she went to a ce, that ce would have favorable weather and all creatures and nts would have healthy growth for the next three years. Everyone said that she must have been sent by God to Aoqi maind as a messenger to spread God''s teachings. Originally, this was simply the people of Aoqi maind praising the Saintess. However, the Saintess'' appearance did not age for several hundred years, thus this rumor was passed on by more people. Great Emperor Charlie, who was blessed personally by her, was the Crown Prince who was born that year. Like she had predicted, he grew up bing a man of indomitable spirit. Great Emperor Charlie was known as the greatest emperor of Aoqi Empire. Under his rule, this ancient empire was like a lion that awakened from its slumber, making the entire continent sense its power. Gu Shengyin lived for six hundred years on Aoqi maind. The Pope already passed away, and the new Pope was extremely respectful to the Saintess, who was deeply loved by God. One day, she sensed something. All of the upper echelons of the Holy Church were summoned, and the still young, still graceful Saintess smiled gently. She said, "These past few days, I have been sensing God''s summons. I assume that I will soon be leaving this maind that I love dearly." All the people of the Vatican turned pale. For so many years, Saintess Hathaway had already be the symbol of the Light Vatican. Now, had the time¡­finallye? Many people cried on the spot. Almost all of them grew up hearing about the Saintess'' deeds. After entering the Vatican, they worshiped this legendary figure. They never thought that even if the Saintess never grew old, she was also just an ordinary person. Since she was an ordinary person, there was always a day when she had to leave. On the third day after Gu Shengyin said that sentence, the maid, who was in charge of taking care of her, was shocked to find that the Saintess had already eternally closed her eyes when she came to wake her up. The whole world mourned. 1 If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin was in Heaven being held in the arms of a certain man, watching the Holy Church of Light and the Aoqi maind hold a grand funeral for her. "Are you satisfied this time?" Gu Shengyin looked back at the man behind her. This person had long wanted her to "leave" Aoqi maind and return to Heaven to live with him. Gu Shengyin had stubbornly remembered the grievances from hisck of control, so how could she be willing to agree to his wishes? In the end, she stubbornly stayed in the human world for hundreds of years. Continuing on, the God of Light was estimated to flip out. The man''s answer was a hot, spicy kiss. On the second day of the funeral, the clergyman who were responsible for guarding the body of the Saintess looked on helplessly as her body transformed into numerous lights and disappeared into the sky. There were many witnesses present at the scene. After this matter was spread, everyone said that the Saintess was summoned by God and went to the legendary world of Heaven. Since then, Aoqi maind''s rumors of Saintess Hathaway had be even more mysterious. Gu Shengyin was unable to remember how long she and her lover lived in this world. Gods were not really immortal. All existences go through reincarnation. This world would also have a time of death and rebirth. Before the God of Light fell into eternal sleep, he pulled her into his arms and kissed her: "I seem to remember some things." Gu Shengyin looked at him with a smile and said, "What a coincidence, I also remember some things." The two looked at each other and closed their eyes. Chapter 257 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 1 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (1) When Gu Shengyin was preparing to enter the next world, the system cautioned her: "Host, I rmend you be mentally prepared." Gu Shengyin was suspicious: "What''s the matter? Is the next world difficult?" System: "The environment is rtively bad." Before Gu Shengyin had time to ask the system why the environment was bad, she found that she had already changed settings. Gu Shengyin: ¡­Ever since the strength of her soul was finally strong enough, the system no longer treated her gently at all and clearly used to remind her before transmitting information! She hadn''t opened her eyes yet, but noticed that her surroundings were terribly bumpy. When she opened her eyes, Gu Shengyin discovered that her hands and feet were tied up and she had been thrown into the back seat of a car. It took her a while to digest the story line. She also understood¡­what a ''bad environment'' meant. This world was the apocalypse. The original Li Shengxi was a Red Noble third generation1 and was the only daughter born in the three generations of the Li Family, so it could be imagined how much love and doting she received. Additionally, Li Shengxi not only had a good family background, she was also beautiful and hardworking. At the age of 18, she was admitted into the best university of Hua Country and studied at the imperial capital. If there was a time when the original Li Shengxi was not content, it was in regards to Zhong Lingyu, someone she had known since childhood. Zhong Lingyu was this world''s second female lead. Li Family''s and Zhong Family''s positions were different. The juniors were alsopeting with each other since childhood, refusing to lose. Zhong Lingyu and Li Shengxi had beenpeting with each other since childhood, whether it be in regards to appearance, achievements, studies, and even their boyfriends. The appearances of the two each had their own merits. Li Shengxi was gorgeous, too bright and beautiful to look at. Zhong Lingyu was exquisite and delicate, willowy with the temperament of a lily. The two refused to relent. They were both admitted into Imperial U University in the same year and were known as the Imperial University''s campus beauties. What made Li Shengxi the happiest was that the man Zhong Lingyu liked was her own boyfriend. She felt that this matter gave her great pride, but she never would have thought that what her boyfriend, Zhao Ziqi, was after was Li Jia''s influence in the military. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . However, Zhong Lingyu relied on help from thergest ability organization at the time, the Northern base "Frost". She had heard rumors that the leader of Frost was fond of beauties and thought of a scheme against Li Shengxi. Taking advantage of Li Jia''s inattentiveness, Zhong Lingyu''s seniors secretly knocked Li Shengxi unconscious and took her away. Who would have known that before they reached the north, they encountered a zombie tide midway. Li Shengxi died in the zombie tide just like that. Gu Shengyin was speechless for a long time. It seemed that, right now, Li Shengxi had already been kidnapped and was on the road. System: "Host has retained the Light magic from the previous world. This is the most powerful ability to deal with the darkness." Gu Shengyin''s eyes shined, and thought of something. She asked, "System, did you deliberately send me to the Western fantasy world first before letting mee to the apocalypse toplete the task?" System did not deny it: "This would guarantee the safety of the host and make the task easier." If the system had a physical form, Gu Shengyin simply would have wanted to hold and give it a kiss. JMin''s Corner: As expected from the number 1 system of all times! ?(?????)? And as always, the scum of the world¡­I wonder what will happen to him~ (??`?¡ä??) Also, hope you guys don''t mind thete posts. Ari is too busy to do any editing and it''s been a while since thest post, so I thought I''d post this unedited chapter up for you guys to read¡­ Sorry! >_< Chapter 258 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 2 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (2) The system''s actions were very quick. Gu Shengyin closed her eyes and felt the Light magic within her body. This way, I have a bit of self-protection in this world. At this time, the car swayed a bit and came to a stop. "Get up and eat, ba?" The voice was obviously addressing Gu Shengyin. She opened her eyes and nced at the man who spoke. She recognized this man, called Joe Cheng, who was one of the three people sent by Zhong Lingyi to sabotage her, and was also the only one who treated her decently. The other two looked at Gu Shengyin with unfriendly eyes. Seeing Gu Shengyin didn''t talk, Joe Cheng just thought that the da xiaojie1 had a bad temper and refused to cooperate. He sighed: "You doing this is useless. We have already brought you out of the Imperial Capital''s base. You are an ordinary person, even if you could escaped, in the present world, there is no way for you to get back alive, right?" Gu Sheng was silent for a while before she said: "Help me untie the rope." Joe Cheng hesitated for a moment, and Gu Shengyin sneered: "What? Unless you''re still worried that this ordinary person who doesn''t even have the strength to truss a chicken can escape under the eyes of you three ability people?" At this time, the fat man in the driver''s seat opened his mouth: "This littledy''s temper is really big, but then again, her face is very striking!" He ''heh heh''ughed twice and leered at Gu Shengyin. Joe Cheng untied the ropes around Gu Shengyin''s wrists and ankles, and warned the fat man: "Laizi2, don''t forget that we''re sending this woman to the Frost base''s boss." The fatty unconsciously pouted3: "I know, I was just saying." Thest person, who was always wearing a straw hat that obscured half his face, was lounging in the passenger seat. Gu Shengyin had never seen his face and never heard his voice. However, judging by Joe Cheng''s and the fatty''s attitudes, this person was not to be underestimated. The food that Joe Cheng gave her was just a ss of water and a small bag ofpressed biscuits. The taste was bad, but it was just enough to suppress her hunger. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Even so, Laizi still felt distressed: "NND4, that amount of food is more than enough for me to find a hot girl at base to y with!" Gu Shengyin, who had always had brocade clothes and jade food, really couldn''t swallow this food. By this time, the Li Family should have sent out urgent search parties to find her, Gu Shengyin thought absentmindedly. She looked out the car window. The sky was gray, like someone had forced a dull and heavy curtain to block the sun from shining through. The car was currently parked on a highway. The ground was full of cracks and pits, with an asional vehicle overturned on the side of the road, with sttered blood and iplete limbs. The air was filled with an atmosphere of blood, making it hard for people to breathe. It inexplicably reminded her of the banishednds of thest world. In the distance, there was a swaying figure slowly approaching. In such a time, such a situation, Gu Shengyin knew that there was no way that was a living human being. It was the most terrible thing of the apocalypse ¡ª a zombie. No one knew why zombies had appeared, just like how no one knew why they had awakened to a whole world that had changed. It was just one night, and people woke up to a sun that would never rise again, a sky that was covered in haze, and a ground that was copsing. Some people gained the super powers of legends, but many more became monsters. Chapter 259 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 3 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (3) Those monsters had no breath, no heartbeat, no emotions, no consciousness ¡ª only the instinct to eat. They were actually dead. Walking dead, this was the real walking dead. Nowadays, these kind of creatures wasmonly known as zombies. Zombies feed on the living, and once a normal person was bitten by a zombie, they would be infected and be a new zombie. Today''s Earth hadpletely be a paradise for zombies. Human survivors built several bases. Thergest one was, of course, where Li Shengxi had stayed. It was where the world''s top scientists, biologists, and politicians of the most powerful countries gathered. Secondly, it was the base created by some powerful ability users. However, the most famous base, "Frost," was located in the north. It was said that Lei Ting, the leader of Frost in the north, was not only a rare mutant thunder ability user, but he had already reached the level of King. He was the sole King-leveled ability user on Earth. Moreover, he had gathered arge number of loyal subordinates with high-end military power. Even if it was the Imperial Capital base, it might not beparable to Frost in terms of military might. Gu Shengyin browsed through the information provided by the system and felt more and more that this Lei Ting was very likely her lover. After all, in every world, her lover was actually the coolest and strongest tyrant. Of course, she still had to wait to see him in person to determine the situation. Gu Shengyin sorted out the plot and calcted the days. After about four days, this group of people would encounter a zombie tide. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . What was a zombie tide?It was hundreds upon thousands of zombies collectively moving. With just the strength of these few people, it was highly likely they would be swallowed up by the violent zombie tide. I have to find a way to avoid this, Gu Shengyin thought. "Who hired you to kidnap me?" Gu Shengyin abruptly asked as she bit herpressed biscuit. Joe Cheng was stunned and Laizi, who was driving the car, smiled: "Che! Why does it matter who hired us? It''s fine as long as you are obedient." Unexpectedly, Gu Shengyin''s expression was exceptionally calm: "I heard you guys talking. It seems that you want to give me to Frost''s leader, Lei Ting. Someone instructed you to do this, right? So what benefits could you get?" The person sitting in the passenger seat, whose face was half covered by a straw hat, suddenly moved, and a sharp gaze examined Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin''s expression did not change and bore his scrutiny. She already knew who this man was ¡ª¡ª Lei Ting''s confidant, ice ability, Leng Bing Bing. When Gu Shengyin heard this name from the system for the first time, her expression was like: ¡Ñ©n¡Ñb Which family''s parents would be so heartless as to give their child, especially a son, this kind of name? Of course, although the name of Leng Bing Bing was weird, his strength was definitely up to par. His ice ability was close to level 9, and there were no more than ten at such a power level in Hua Country. No one answered Gu Shengyin''s question. She also did not expect them to and continued her monologue: "Laizi, level 4 fire ability. It was Zhong Lingyu, that woman, who sent you to knock me out and take me away, right? Joe Cheng, water ability and martial arts, Frost base''s free ability. Currently, this mission is amission that was temporarily epted." She paid no heed to the shocked faces of the two, and slowly looked at thest person. "Does this distinguished sir¡­.also need me to reveal your identity?" Chapter 260 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 4 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (4) The man with the straw hat, was Leng Bingbing1, finally straightened up within his seat. Under the straw hat, there was a light-skinned and handsome face that could be called beautiful. He looked at Gu Shengyin coldly and spoke with a somewhat husky voice: "Then do tell." Gu Shengyin smiled: "Your abilities are the same as your name." The temperature in the car suddenly dropped, and ayer of frost even condensed on the seat under Leng Bingbing. Laizi and Joe Cheng looked at Leng Bingbing, whose presence had seemed nonexistent until now, with horror. The three of them weren''t a group. To be precise, Laizi and Joe Cheng were a group. However, Leng Bingbing was an ability user they had found after they had kidnapped Li Shengyi. Anyways, they were all heading to the Frost base. With an additional ability user, they would be safer. They could tell that Leng Bingbing was powerful, but they never thought that his aura would frighten them as well. Especially for fatty Laizi, ice and fire were opposing, and yet, under the other''s aura, he was suppressed and felt as if he couldn''t use his own ability. Unlike the two, Gu Shengyin just smiled indifferently. She had guessed that Leng Bingbing was currently here on a mission, and afraid of causing a misunderstanding, she added: "If I told you I am not an ordinary person, that I am also an ability user, would you believe me?" Leng Bingbing didn''t speak, apparently waiting for Gu Shengyin to continue. Gu Shengyin didn''t try to keep them guessing2: "My ability is rted to prophecy. If you guys believe me, then listen carefully to my words. If you don''t believe me, then just pretend I never said anything." The three of them stared at her. Prophecy? That was an extremely rare ability. The Frost base only has one prophetic ability user. She can''t predict any details, but she still senses positive and negative oues. Even so, that ability user is heavily protected by Lei Ting3. When they heard that she had awoken a prophetic ability, the three each reacted differently. Leng Bingbing always kept up an icy face, and his thoughts were a mystery to all but him. Laizi was stunned for a moment before he sneered: "The youngdy of the Li Family never awoke an ability. This fact is something that everyone in the Imperial Capital''s base knows. If you want to lie, at least make it believable." Joe Cheng only stared at Gu Shengyin, but his expression clearly portrayed his disbelief. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . However, Gu Shengyin did not look at them. Instead, she looked at Leng Bingbing and simply stated: "In four days, there will be a zombie tide on this national highway we are on." "Che!" Laizi was the first to speak: "And here I was wondering what you could possibly say ¡ª the zombie tide? We''ve been in this apocalyptic world for so long, and I''ve never seen a zombie tide. Now you simply say it''s going to happen, and it''ll appear?" "Shut up!" Gu Shengyin lost her patience with the fat man. "I''ve already said, if you don''t believe me, then just pretend I never said anything." She looked at Leng Bingbing: "How about we make a deal?" Leng Bingbing raised his eyebrows and unexpectedly nodded: "Speak." "Let us change roads, and bring me back to the Imperial Capital base." Gu Shengyin ignored Laizi''s and Joe Cheng''s expressions and continued. "After four days, you will see the result. If what I said was true, then I''ll have saved your life." Leng Bingbing felt like this woman was crazy: "On what basis should I agree?" Chapter 261 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 5 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (5) "Why wouldn''t you agree?" Gu Shengyin''s face was full of confidence. "I''ve already said, if you believe my words, the worst that could happen is a four-day dy. But if you really encounter a zombie tide, even you would¡­" She nced at Leng Bingbing and said: "I admit that you are very strong, but even if you had strength on par with Lei Ting, you still might not make it out of a zombie tide alive." Leng Bingbing was silent, seeming to consider. Laizi was immediately agitated. The two of them were here on a mission to take Gu Shengyin away, but if this Leng Bingbing took her away, then wouldn''t they have made this trip for nothing? Laizi yelled loudly: "Don''t believe this woman''s nonsense! She just wants to create an opportunity to escape!" Gu Shengyin nced at the fatty coldly and said faintly: "I''m telling you to shut up." When she said this, she evoked the power of her Light magic. Laizi only felt like Gu Shengyin''s words rippled through his mind. He unconsciously wanted to refute, but found that he couldn''t open his mouth for a while. He looked at Gu Shengyin in shock, but the other didn''t bother looking back at him. Leng Bingbing looked at Gu Shengyin thoughtfully, before saying quietly: "Very well, I agree." Gu Shengyin smiled slightly1: "Happy cooperation." The two actually showed no concern for the other two''s goal. Joe Cheng looked at Leng Bingbing ufortably: "Sir, this Miss Li is our target; you doing this isn''t very nice." Gu Shengyin sneered: "You knocked me unconscious to take me away and send me to someone, and now you''re talking about kindness?" Leng Bingbing coldly looked at the two2: "Before I lose my temper, scram!" Laizi spat on the ground fiercely: "Motherf*cking sissy from who-knows-where, you really took it for granted when we were giving you some face! You grandpa Laizi ¡ª" A de of ice brushed against his face as it flew past, and Laizi''s words came to an abrupt stop. He swallowed, face pale. That ice de just now¡­ he didn''t even see the other make a move. If that man wanted to take his life¡­¡­ If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Laizi shuddered and forced a smile: "Just now¡­. was my bad¡­" He opened the car door and said: "May you two please get off the car, we won''t send you off¡­¡­" Gu Shengyin scoffed: "Who said we wanted to get off the car?" Laizi''s smile froze. Gu Shengyin spoke unhurriedly: "Now I can foresee that we are robbing this car. You two, get off the car ba." As Leng Bingbing listened to her calmly saying such shameless words, his eyes shed with amusement. There was a trace of anger on Laizi''s face. He carefully nced at Leng Bingbing''s face, but found that there wasn''t the slightest hint of disagreement in the other. From this ce to the Frost base, even driving would take over ten days, but if they were walking¡­ Laizi refused to move, but Joe Cheng sighed and got off the car. Laizi saw that hispanion had left and looked at Gu Shengyin resentfully before getting off the car as well. Gu Shengyin suddenly called out to Joe Cheng: "Remember to go a different route." Joe Cheng didn''t respond and kept walking with a lowered head. "Based on your strength, those two should not have been able to catch you." Only the two of them were left in the car, and Leng Bingbing suddenly spoke. He looked at Gu Shengyin with a trace of curiosity in his eyes. This Miss Li,pared to the rumors, is quite different. Chapter 262 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 6 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (6) Gu Shengyin thought to herself, Li Shengyi was honestly just tied up by the two. She didn''t really have a good way to exin things, so she simply said vaguely: "Every situation has external factors." Fortunately, Leng Bingbing didn''t care about the issue. He raised his hand to toss Gu Shengyin something. Gu Shengyin caught it and saw it was a bag of packaged ham. She was surprised, but Leng Bingbing said: "Your ugly expression when eating thepressed biscuits, now that I think of it, miss youngdy must not have experienced suffering before." There was a hint of ridicule in his tone, but Gu Shengyin wasn''t angry. She ripped open the package, and sure enough, the stuff tasted much better than the crappypressed biscuits. "Thank you." Leng Bingbing watched as, even though she ate quickly, she still maintained a good etiquette. It was obviously a natural bearing that was engraved in her bones. "I''m only waiting to see your so-called ''prophecy.'' If what you said is true, then this package of ham doesn''t cost anything." If not¡­¡­ Gu Shengyin could still understand Leng Bingbing''s unspoken words. However, this issue wouldn''t have any unexpected changes, right? Four days time was just about the time needed for the two of them to return to the Imperial Capital base. One night after Gu Shengyin went to sleep, Leng Bingbing gently pressed the earring on his right ear. "Bingbing?" A husky voice sounded in Leng Bingbing''s ears. "I''ve already told you, don''t call me by that name!" The beautiful man secretly ground his teeth. He only heard lowughter from the other end, and after a while the other said: "What happened? Since you''re contacting me at this time, is there a situation?" Leng Bingbing said: "The mission is going smoothly, but there''s a smallplication. I may not be able to return temporarily." The other man''s voice darkened: "What happened?" Leng Bingbing detailed the information on Gu Shengyin and her prophecy of the zombie tide. The other man was silent for a long time before he said: "Go with her obediently. If her words are true¡­¡­then think of a way to recruit her!" As the call ended, Leng Bingbing smiled bitterly: That was the Imperial Capital base''s Young Lady of the Li Family. How could it be so easy to recruit her? He didn''t realize that, not far behind him, there was a small spot of light floating on a tree leaf. Even if Leng Bingbing saw it, he would think that light was simply a firefly. During the apocalypse, those small things were rarely seen anymore. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin didn''t mind that Leng Bingbing had reported to Lei Ting about her. What she wanted was just that ¡ª Lei Ting''s attention on her. Far north, the man was standing by a window, still pondering upon the information Leng Bingbing had given him. "Li Shengyi¡­.is it? Seems a bit interesting." The cold light of the moon shone on his face through the window, sketching a strong and beautiful face. Like the creations carefully crafted by ancient Greek sculptors, the lines of his face were cold and strong, and his sharp eagle eyes seemed to leave no escape for anyone he set his gaze upon. "What are you doing?" Leng Bingbing was surprised to see a neatly dressed Gu Shengyin. "Night watch." Gu Shengyin looked at him strangely before realizing what he meant. "Are you afraid that I will sneak away after you fall asleep?" Gu Shengyin said: "Rest assured, the most powerful ice ability user on the, such a powerful bodyguard, is something I won''t be willing to discard before I return to the Imperial Capital." JMin''s Corner: Hey Leng Bingbing! Bingbing! Bing¡ª *JMin got frozen* Chapter 263 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 7 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (7) Leng Bingbing realized that she had misunderstood what he meant and said: "I just didn''t expect that ady like you would take the initiative to ask for night watch." Gu Shengyin paused the movements of her hands and scoffed at him: "Are you looking down on women?" Leng Bingbing: "Not at all." "Well then, it''s settled." Gu Shengyin checked her gear before lightly jumping up to the roof of the car. Leng Bingbing nced at Gu Shengyin with aplicated expression before obediently opening the car door and going inside. A night without issues. The next day, when Leng Bingbing woke up, he managed to see Gu Shengyin climbing down from the top of the car. Her figure moved lightly, and her feet were all carefully ced, ensuring the most effortless path to the ground. It was easier to see in the daylight than at night. Leng Bingbing could see from her movements that this woman was nothing like the rumors of an arrogant person without powers. Without even mentioning her abilities, the movements she casually showed just now, couldn''t be done without a background in martial arts. Gu Shengyinughed: Her current body had already undergone a transformation by the system, and her stats were around the human peak. Moreover, Gu Shengyin had experienced the world of sword cultivation. Although she couldn''t cultivate in this world, the martial arts were still very useful. The two ate some food before continuing their travel back to the Imperial Capital base. "You drive, I''m going to rest for a bit. If there''s a situation, feel free to wake me." Gu Shengyin told Leng Bingbing freely1, and leaned back into the passenger seat before turning her head to sleep. Leng Bingbing couldn''t help but turn to look at her. The woman''s appearance was undoubtedly beautiful. Otherwise, those two wouldn''t have had perverted thoughts about her. Even looking at her face up close, there still isn''t the slightest hint of w to be seen. Her plump lips were slightly pouted, thinking about it, his tentacle2 feels like it should¡­. As he realized what he was thinking, a trace of shame appeared on Leng Bingbing''s pale face. He withdrew his gaze, started the vehicle, and turned his attention to the road ahead. The two had pretty good luck, except for the asional encounter with a few zombies, there was no big issue. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Very soon, the two arrived at the Imperial Capital base. As thergest base of survivors in the world today, the Imperial Capital base had extremely stringent protection and inspections. Gu Shengyin looked at the long lines outside the base, they were all outsiders seeking sanctuary. She got off the car and walked past the queue up to those in charge. "Miss Li?" The eyes of the person in charge shined brightly when he saw her. Li Shengxi was very famous in the base. Moreover, in the past few days, Li Jia practically turned the whole base upside down in order to find her. The manager made a phone call. Gu Shengyin waited patiently at the side. Leng Bingbing stood at her side without a word. Soon, a tall man in a camouge military uniform rushed over. "Baby3!" The man saw Gu Shengyin and happily blurted out. Gu Shengyin: ¡­. Before she could say anything, she was overwhelmed by his bear hug, unable to breathe. After struggling free from his arms with great difficulty, Gu Shengyin nced at the man: "Third brother, what are you calling me in front of so many people!" The man heard what she said,ughed and looked at Gu Shengyin with warm love: "Where have you been during these past few days? You''ve worried us to death. Grandfather, that old man4, did not have a good night''s rest for several days!" At this moment, he saw Leng Bingbing behind Gu Shengyin and his pampering face abruptly became serious. "Who are you?" Chapter 264 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 8 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (8) Gu Shengyin smiled and quickly said: "Third brother, I was knocked unconscious and kidnapped. He saved me." Li Minng''s handsome face eased and sincerely said to Leng Bingbing: "Thank you, Mister¡­" "My codename is ''Ice''," Leng Bingbing said. Li Minng stared nkly, codenamed Ice? He looked towards Leng Bingbing with hidden vignce in his eyes: "I didn''t expect you to be Frost base''s top ice ability user. For what matter have youe to my Imperial Capital base?" At that moment, Gu Shengyin said, "Third brother, I have been standing here for so long, how about going in the talk about it?" After the two of them passed the inspection and were determined to not carry the virus, they were brought back to Li Jia by Li Minng. Li Jia had already learned the news of Gu Shengyin''s safe return. At this point, many people gathered in the hall of Li Jia. After enduring a wave of concern from her family, Gu Shengyin began to talk about her experiences during the past few days. "Those two ability users, my Li Jia, will absolutely not let them go." Lioye immediately issued a wanted order, Joe Cheng1 and Laizi were considered to have entered the cklist of the Imperial Capital base. Gu Shengyin did not think that this was excessive. Even if Joe Cheng1 had showed goodwill towards her, she had already advised the other person not to go where the zombie tide would pass in return. However, the sins that he hadmitted could not be written off. Before doing anything, one must consider the possible consequences. "¡­.When I was in the car, I discovered that I had awakened an ability." Gu Shengyin dropped a bomb. "What?!" The people of Li Jia were surprised and happy. Their family''s Shengxi was their whole family''s treasure. Having no ability had always made the whole family very worried. After all, in this apocalyptic world, being an ordinary person was truly too difficult. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . She did not conceal it and told them what she had told Leng Bingbing earlier: "Today is already the fourth day. If there is no ident, a zombie tide will have already appeared." The people of Li Jia were still stunned by the shocking news that she had brought when Gu Shengyin gave them an even bigger shock. She lifted her right hand and a light shed in her hand, releasing a pure and holy aura. "I actually awakened two abilities. In addition to prophetic abilities, I awakened¡­the power of Light." This time, even Leng Bingbing raised his brow. She was unexpectedly a rare dual ability user! No need to mention the power of prophecy, the power of Light was also an extremely rare power during the apocalypse. Leng Bingbing had only seen one person who possessed the Light ability. That ability was as weak as a chicken and could only be used as a shlight. It was absolutely not like the light in Gu Shengyin''s hands, which made people feel peace within their hearts. Nobody could dismiss it. The Light power glimmering around those white fingertips was soft and delicate to the point where it seemed like a work of art, with hidden strength. Gu Shengyin fluttered her fingers slightly and a glimmer of light gently floated from her fingertips. The Imperial Capital base was built using the strongest materials. It could resist zombie attacks, yet the floor caved in faster than the naked eye could see. Everyone was shocked and looked at Li Shengxi''s elegant white hands. Who could have imagined that this pair of hands, appearing delicate and harmless, actually possessed such terrifying power? "Good!" Li Grandpa was the first to react andughed heartily, "Worthy of a descendant of my Li Jia!" Leng Bingbing also recovered from his shock, thinking that he needed to report this incident to his boss. Chapter 265 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 9 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (9) After Gu Shengyin''s ability power was tested, she was incorporated into Imperial Capital base''s ability team, which was headed by Li Jia. Even if she was the most favored and spoiled daughter of Li Jia, she also needed to shoulder the responsibilities of an ability user. It was precisely because these ability users had been fighting bravely at the front lines that the safety of ordinary people was guaranteed. They enjoyed better treatment than ordinary people, but no one felt that it was unfair. Gu Shengyin was a member of the Imperial Capital base. (Ari: therefore she has to fulfill her duties) The ability users of the Imperial Capital base were divided into ten squads. Each group had a maximum of one hundred people and were divided ording to their strength. Squad One wasprised of the strongest ability users in the Imperial Capital base. That evening, Gu Shengyin sat there quietly, waiting for the results. Li Jia informed the other executives of the Imperial Capital base. Although those people did not believe that there would be a zombie tide, under the urgent request of Li Jia, they still ordered their ability users to avoid the area that Gu Shengyin pointed out. The Imperial Capital base''s satellite also began to monitor that area. Even though it was now the midnight, they still had not seen any movement. Many people rxed. Li Minng evenforted Gu Shengyin: "Don''t worry, perhaps there was a mistake in your premonition. This is very normal¡­" Gu Shengyin''s eyes stared at the screen attentively: "Wait, look!" Her words attracted everyone''s attention. "Notify the researchers. Open the map again." Lioye was the first to discover something amiss and gave themand. The entire central region was disyed in front of everyone. Afterwards, everyone''s expression became unsightly. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Everyone could see the countless red dots that were gathering from all directions. Although the speed was very slow, it could be seen that the convergence was only a matter of time. What those red dots represented, there was no one who did not know ¡ª zombies. During this night, all of the upper echelons in the Imperial Capital base had no rest. Nobody could estimate the lethality tens of thousands of zombies converged would have. What kind of power could withstand this attack? The Imperial Capital base imprinted that night within their memories. Gu Shengyin, who had sessfully predicted the zombie tide, naturally gained respect. "Would Miss Li be able to predict what the zombies'' purpose is?" The person who spoke wore a suit and had a pair of silver-rimmed sses, exuding a gentlemanly temperament. He was the master of Zhong Jia, Zhong Lingyu''s father, Zhong Changchuan. In regards to this man, Li Shengxi held a lot of admiration. Zhong and Li, these two families, had always been on bad terms. However, this master of Zhong Jia had been doing his best for the sake of the country and for the people. However, Zhong Lingyu''s mother passed away early. Her (ZLY) rtionship with her father had not been good ever since she was young. Once she awakened her power, she did not stay in the Imperial Capital base and chose to go to the far north. She shook her head, "I can only tell that their goal is not the Imperial Capital base." Many people sighed in relief when they heard Gu Shengyin''s words. Gu Shengyin was telling the truth. This group of zombies did not target any human base. Instead, they congregated and headed to the southernmost ciers of Earth. Even if the climate was extremely bad and countless zombies copsed there, unable to withstand the extreme cold, the remaining zombies did not stop their journey. It was like¡­there was something summoning them. Inexplicably, Gu Shengyin had a bad feeling in her heart. Chapter 266 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 10 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (10) This time, their discussion meeting did not have any big resolutions. Ultimately, the base decided to send a message to several otherrge bases to hold a conference. Gu Shengyin also started chatting with the system at this time. "System, how did the zombies of this world form?" Gu Shengyin furrowed her brows. This catastrophe was an unfathomable mystery, as if the whole world mutated in one night. The white light on the system shed: "This did not appear in the original plot. The system can only detect abnormal energy fluctuations in the south." South? Gu Shengyin''s eyes turned to look towards the distance. Was that the destination of the zombie tide? Gu Shengyin went to officially report to her group today. Group 1''s headquarters was in the eastern district of the base. In terms of their resources and facilities, it was one of the best in the entire Imperial Capital base. Gu Shengyin had been intrigued by many facilities on the way there. There was a lot of equipment for training physical fitness and abilities. Many ability users were either training their abilities or sparring with each other. In this world, strength was power, and made the possibility of surviving greater than those without strength. No one dared to ck off. She also attracted a lot of attention. As Gu Shengyin walked into the innermost office, those ability users began gossiping: "Who is that great beauty? Is she a neer to our group?" "You don''t recognize her? That''s the renowned and prominent Li Jia''s eldestdy, Li Shengxi ah. I heard that she awakened her ability." "She joined this group when she just awakened? It seems that her potential is not low ah!" Someone sighed with sorrow. During the apocalypse, there were a total of nine levels to an ability. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . After the ninth level was the legendary king level. When abilities first awakened, they were all level one abilities. At first, everyone thought that the level of an ability always awakened at level one until the appearance of a high-leveled ability user proved otherwise. Later, they discovered that not all ability users were at level one when they first awakened. There were a small number of people who, when they awakened, had reached level two, level three, and even level four. Simrly, their abilities were more powerful than the average abilities and increased at a faster rate. Now, the only king-leveled ability user on Earth, Lei Ting, was said to be a powerful level five ability user when he awakened. The minimum requirement of Group 1 was also level five. Could it be that this Miss Li from Li Jia was also an awakened level five genius? "How could that be possible? With an ability power as strong as Lei Ting''s, there''s only one person in the whole world. You can''t use some average person topare with him." An arrogant man said disdainfully. His words were not very pleasant to hear. Although some people frowned when they heard this, nobody refuted him. At a closer look, the people around the man looked at him with eyes that contained a trace of fear. This man was called Mu Yi, a level seven metal ability user. Level seven ability users, even against a group, were also very powerful experts, let alone the metal ability power, which was known for formidable attacks. Mu Yi''s temper had a bad reputation within the base, and he hated people born from prominent families. It was said that the cause of this was when the apocalypse broke out: Mu Yi''s parents, who were ordinary people, were not rescued in time and died in the mouths of zombies. From then on, he harbored malice towards those who enjoyed privileges. As for him disliking Li Shengxi, there was another reason. Mu Yi had once confessed to Li Shengxi. At that time, Li Shengxi, who had just learned that Zhao Ziqi did not hesitate to betray her, had refused him with a very nasty attitude. Chapter 267 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 11 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (11) "Congrattions to Miss Li for bing a member of one of my groups." A handsome man reached out his hand with a smile. "Group Leader is very weing." Gu Shengyin''s face was also full of smiles. Shen Zhong, the Imperial Capital base''s number one expert, the head of all ability users, with a fire ability at the peak of the ninth level. He was also the only one in the group who knew the actual level of Gu Shengyin''s abilities. Towards such a genius talent, Shen Zhong was naturally weing. He personally brought Gu Shengyin to where all the ability users gathered to introduce her to everyone. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "This is Miss Li, Li Shengxi, a Light ability user, and a new member of our squad. I''m temporarily assigning her to team two. Lin Zhao, I''ll leave Shengxi under your care." A young man no more than twenty years old stood up: "Yes!" Someone standing to the side joked: "Lin Zhao, your team two is so lucky to have such a big beautye." "Yeah, yeah, unlike our teams, which are all big macho men." "Leader, I''m skeptical about this Miss Li, what power level is she? Our squad''s minimum requirement, seems to be at least the fifth level?" At this time, Mu Yi spoke up with an ugly look on his face. Shen Zhong''s expression darkened, how could he not know about Mu Yi''s issues? However, because they needed the man''s strength, if he could endure it, then he''d just endure. However, Gu Shengyin''s ability level was currently a secret, he couldn''t just casually tell others. He was trying to think of something to say, when Gu Shengyin said with a smile: "Why make things so troublesome? I heard that there was a mission today, so I came to volunteer. I''ll just show you guys, is all." When she said this, she won the favor of many people. Obviously, when the leader introduced her, he deliberately left out her power level. It must be for a specific reason. After all, the requirements of the Imperial City base were quite strict. In actuality, those in power in the base thought it would be best for Gu Shengyin to stay in the base and ept bodyguards, simply because she had a prophetic ability. This proposal was rejected by Gu Shengyin. Don''t even joke, her prophetic ability was just something she made up, and she only knew a limited part of this world''s storyline. Gu Shengyin was genuinely powerful and inherited light magic from the previous world. Having a powerful ability, but staying inside the base every day and enjoying peace earned by other people''s blood-soaked battles, this kind of thing, Gu Shengyin could not do. In the end, after Gu Shengyin clenched her teeth and showed those people the power of high-leveled light magic, they were shocked and consented to letting her go out toplete tasks. However, despite feeling reassured with her strength, the base''s people also secretly notified Shen Zhong. When Gu Shengyin went out to do a task, a few people must be arranged secretly to protect her. If necessary, they would die for her. Shen Zhong received this order. He did not know what this Miss Li had that would cause the big shots of the base to say these words, but he still bowed his head and epted the order. This time, the task was to rescuepanions trapped in an abandoned military factory. That group of ability users had headed out after epting a task and found a weapon arsenal. As a result, after focusing on the transport of therge arms, the remaining eight people discovered that the only exit was unexpectedly already surrounded by arge number of zombies. Fortunately, although they couldn''t get out, the zombies outside couldn''t get in, but the food in their backpacks would not be able tost more than several days. Thus, they sent a distress signal to the base. Chapter 268 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 12 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (12) In the end, a small rescue team of 15 people was chosen. Among them were Gu Shengyin and Mu Yi, who insisted oning along. When they arrived at the military factory, they discovered that things were far more difficult than they thought. This military factory had practically be the zombie''sir. Gu Shengyin estimated that there were at least two hundred or more zombies roaming around. ording to what the ability user said, they stayed in a secret room and there was only one exit. Although the zombies couldn''t get in, it also meant that even if they came out, they would have to face the attack of hundreds of zombies. An ability user turned on his headset: "Monkey, monkey, are you there? Can you hear me?" He turned on share mode. Gu Shengyin heard the other person''s reply very clearly: "I can hear you. We are on the second floor of the military factory''s basement. We also sent some people out to scout the primary activities of the zombies these past two days. Their range is the basement passage and therge exit, as well as the halls of the military factory. There are not many zombies at our door." "The passage in the basement is the only one. To get past this passage, all the zombies inside must be killed. Every time we break through here, we end up having to turn back. There are too many zombies; there is no end to them. We kill them but there are new ones rushing over!" "Then the main thing is to rely on speed. As long as these zombies are cleared in a sh, then this thing is not a difficult thing to do." Gu Shengyin muttered to herself. "Cleared in a sh?" Mu Yi sneered, "Miss Li, do you think zombies are made of foam? Shine your light ability and they will shatter to pieces?" His words were obviously ridiculing Gu Shengyin''s light ability. Gu Shengyin''s brows wrinkled but did not speak. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . For this kind of person, it was best to use reality to smack their face. They parked their vehicle in a concealed ce, got off the car, and approached the military factory. There were zombies scattered outside. A fire ability user ignited a me with a finger, and a lump of meat from who-knows-what creature was ced on top of it. A wind ability user sessfully diffused the scent into the air. Soon, howls came one after another from within the factory. One by one, zombies appeared at therge gate, seemingly trying to locate where the scent came from. The fire ability user grinned with confidence and ease: "Just watch how I, this grandpa, slip through these zombies!" He took out a stick from who-knows-where, tied the lump of meat to the stick and hung it on the roof of the car, and then stepped on the throttle. The rumbling sound attracted the zombies'' attention, and the scent of the food seemed toe from that direction. Many zombies came out of the military factory and began chasing the car. "I will bring this group of zombies out for a ride. The rest will be handed over to you guys to handle." The voice of this ability user came from the headset. "Looking at this situation, most of the zombies in the military factory''s hall should havee out." These people began walking into the military factory''s destroyed gate. This abandoned military factory seemed to be a beast waiting to devour people, watching this group of people walking towards itself with indifference. Sure enough, there were a lot less zombies in the hall. Only a few of them were scattered around roaming, but nobody''s expression rxed. Perhaps influenced by the scent from earlier, these zombies seemed to move somewhat impatiently, continuously making horrifying growls. "The group of zombies are trying to break through the door!" The ability users trapped in the secret room suddenly panicked. Chapter 269 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 13 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (13) Gu Shengyin''s expression was cold: "Hurry up and fight." She took the lead and walked inside. Many people saw this female ability user''s fingers sh with light. Those zombies appeared to be very afraid of her ability, and there was unexpectedly hesitation in their movements. This was something that had never happened before. Everyone thought zombies were unable to think, so how could they have fear? Gu Shengyin snickered. There was no ability to think, but their instincts were always there. If these zombies were ced in the magic world, they would also be ssified as dark creatures. Naturally, they would fear the purest Light power. "Leave three people to clear the main hall. Everyone else,e with me!" Gu Shengyin unconsciously acted as the leader. Although some people were dissatisfied, they also knew that this was not the time to argue. They quickly arrived at therge entrance of the basement. As expected, there were many more zombies here than the hall. "Hmph!" Mu Yi intended to show off. Both his hands shot out, and dozens of sharp cold des flickered towards the group of zombies. Many zombies copsed one by one. He looked at Gu Shengyin with a provocative smile. Against his expectations, Gu Shengyin did not react to his provocation, but instead praised: "Good job, very powerful." Mu Yi instantly appeared like he had swallowed several flies. At this time, a voice sounded in everyone''sms again: "These zombies seem to have gone crazy and are smashing at the door. The door can''t hold out much longer!" Gu Shengyin took the lead in action. With quick footwork, she avoided the attacks from zombies, and unexpectedly headed directly to the passage. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Mu Yi paused for a moment before following behind her. The other ability users also followed behind the two. The rest of the people were responsible for sweeping up the zombies at therge exit to prevent them from being attacked from behind. When they came to the opening of the passage, a scene that simply made their scalp feel numb appeared before them. Inside the opening of the passage, which was about two meters wide, was densely packed with zombies, so much that Gu Shengyin could not even see the other side of the exit. The zombies, were missing limbs and were stinking from head to toe, the stench made them feel faint. Gu Shengyin felt her killing intent overflowing. Although she did not possess a Light attribute body, she still practiced Light magic. Naturally, she would eliminate these filthy, corrupt things. Mu Yi looked at the zombies in front of him and couldn''t help but to hesitate: "There''s so many. We simply cannot save those people before the next batch of zombies arrive here." Gu Shengyin closed her eyes. A pure and holy aura emitted from her body. Not only the ability users felt baffled, but even the zombies in the passage seemed to be even more impatient. Gu Shengyin stretched out both of her hands, and a crescent-shaped white Light de, the length of a third of a meter, gradually formed in her hands. The woman with an astonishing appearance had her eyes closed, as if her jade-like white hands supported this Light de. Just like holding a crescent moon, beautiful like the gods from a mortal''s painting in the legends. If it wasn''t for the wrong time and ce, the crowd would praise this beautiful picture. Gu Shengyin opened her eyes and softly uttered a few words that everyone could not understand. "de of Judgment." The spell that she said, the people of this world would certainly not understand. However, no one was thinking about what she had said at this moment. They werepletely stunned by the scene before them. The original Light de, which was originally one foot long, separated from Gu Shengyin''s hands and quickly grewrger. Gradually, it transformed into a white radiance of the powerful Heavens. The zombies that came into contact with this radiance were like the melting of snow in the wake of spring, vanishing like smoke into thin air. Terrifying. Chapter 270 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 14 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (14) The entire passage waspletely empty in a blink of an eye. It was deathly silent. Gu Shengyin''s words broke this silence, "The zombies outside have already been cleared. Hurry up ande out!" Mu Yi snapped out of his daze. He felt that his throat was somewhat dry. The rest of the people were also looking at Gu Shengyin''s hands with shocked expressions. It was hard to imagine that a pair of hands like this could actually have such terrifying destructive power. The sound of a heavy door being pushed opened reminded them that there were several figures, who ran over from the other side of the passage, the few who were trapped inside the secret room. The other group''s ability user saw the empty passage and werepletely puzzled: "Didn''t you guys say that the zombies were cleared? How could it be so clean here?" Clean, as if zombies had never been here. The few ability users began to "you look at me, I look at you", not knowing how to describe the scene from a moment ago. In fact, if they had not seen it with their own eyes, who would believe that sort of magical scene seen in movies. The groaning of zombies began to sound in their ears, and it was assumed that there were zombiesing over. Gu Shengyin made a prompt decision: "Hurry and leave here." They arrived at therge exit where there were at least several dozens of zombies.The ability users joined the battle one after another and soon opened up a path. "Don''t fight. Hurry and leave." Gu Shengyin did not use magic again. Although she could cast this type of intermediate magic several more times, to a certain degree, the ability users were sufficient enough to cope with this situation. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . When they came out, the fire ability user, who had previously gone on a ride with the groups of zombies, was surprisingly waiting for them in a leisurely manner. In addition to this, there were several unfamiliar vehicles outside. Gu Shengyin looked towards one of the cars. Intuition told her that the people inside were very strong. At the same time, a prating gaze locked onto her. That fire ability user came forward: "When I brought the group of zombies out for a drive, I happened to run into people from Frost base. They disposed of those zombies in passing." Gu Shengyin''s brows wrinkled. Frost base, there was only one person who could bring her a sense of threat. She walked towards a car and knocked on the distinct special window: "Lei Ting." Her tone was certain. The special ss slowly descended, exposing a man''s steadfast and sharp appearance. "The youngdy of Li Jia?" Gu Shengyin leaned down and approached the window. They could hear each other breathing. Lei Ting seemed to hear herugh and say a sentence, "Nice to meet you." Then, she nodded towards the people of Frost and unexpectedly left so confidently and at ease, as if it was merely just a greeting. One of the ability users of Frost base at the side was dumbstruck: "This woman truly¡­has personality." He had seen many women stick to his Boss. It was his first time seeing such a chic woman. Lei Ting puckered his brows. He always felt that the feeling Gu Shengyin gave him was very different. When he first saw her, there was an inexplicable throb in his heart. Since childhood, he always had the same dream. In the dream, there was a woman that he could not see clearly. He could only asionally see a pair of gentle and calm, blue eyes and dazzling golden, long hair from sporadic fragments. In the dream, there was a majestic, honorable voice that spoke to him: "Find¡­Find her¡­Go find her." He could feel his own longing for that woman in his dream. It was as if his entire life was iplete without that figure. Lei Ting did not reject this dream. On the contrary, he determined that this was God''s hint to let him find the other half of his life. Chapter 271 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 15 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (15) However, among the vast sea of people, it was extremely difficult to find that figure that appeared within his dream. Therefore, there were rumors of Lei Ting being fond of beautiful women spreading from Frost base. In fact, Lei Ting had never touched those beautiful woman who were sent before him. Those people were not her. He knew. But, when he saw Gu Shengyin today, he felt different. It was as if a traveler, who had been starving and parched for an incalcble period of time, had finally found the sweet spring of his life. Lei Ting stared at Gu Shengyin''s back, his eyes brimming with passion. The unconcealed aggression in his eyes, how could Gu Shengyin not see it? She sneered in her heart. From her first nce, she had already confirmed it. Lei Ting was her lover. Very good. Fond of beauties? Frost base still had many beauties being sent over even now? Gu Shengyin''s eyes lit with fury. Li Shengxi''s most beautiful feature was her dewy and bright seductive eyes. At this moment, Gu Shengyin was angry. However, instead of looking fierce, her wide eyes appeared to be a bit cute. Looking at this kind of Gu Shengyin, Mu Yi felt his heart beat a little faster. He originally liked Li Shengxi; otherwise, with his pride, he wouldn''t have confessed to her. After being rejected, and feeling so ashamed and resentful because he lost face, he was hostile towards Gu Shengyin. However, Gu Shengyin had shown them her powerful strength earlier. Now, he also did not think there was anything wrong with her temper. The strong always had varying tempers. Thinking of this, Mu Yi took out an unopened bottle of water from his backpack and handed it to Gu Shengyin. Using the softest voice that he could ever make, he said, "Thanks for your hard work earlier." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin gave him a subtle nce, not knowing why this man suddenly changed his behavior. However, her mind was currently filled with Lei Ting, so she did not care about it too much. She thanked him vaguely and epted the other person''s good intentions. Lei Ting stared coldly at Mu Yi, who was eagerly attentive towards Gu Shengyin, and abruptly said, "Who is that person?" The person by his side was confused by this random question. Following along his gaze, he said, "That person is the Imperial Capital base''s Mu Yi, a level seven gold ability user, and is a known expert in the Imperial Capital base." Lei Ting snorted softly, his voice full of disdain. The person who had spoken earlier did not know where this Mu Yi provoked his Boss, making him disdainful before even meeting. However, he still lit a row of incense for that brother: Comrade, being remembered by our Boss, your future will be quite marvelous. The people of Frost base just happened to receive an invitation to attend a conference and the two sides set off together. The people of the Imperial Capital base were initially very happy. After all, Lei Ting''s title as the number one ability user was not a false im, and with him there, there was simply no need to be worried about the threat of zombies. But soon, their faces turned ck. Lei Ting, who was rumored to be fond of beauties, unexpectedly fell in love with their, the Imperial Capital base''s, most beautiful flower. Lei Ting did not hide his behavior at all! Gu Shengyin, whose strength was revealed to several of the Imperial Capital base''s ability users, was already ced at the highest position in their mind. And so, in their minds, Lei Ting, who did not have a good reputation in regards to women, was not worthy of their goddess, Gu Shengyin, even if he was very powerful. Chapter 272 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 16 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (16) Both parties returned to the base in this weird atmosphere. The people from Frost base received an exceedingly grand weing. Lei Ting looked at Gu Shengyin''s disappeared figure with reluctance, silent as the people of the Imperial Capital base chatted. Gu Shengyin snickered, she had guessed that he would not know what to do. But that night, when a familiar breath appeared in her room, Gu Shengyin was surprised. Was this man crazy? She continued to sleep quietly, waiting to see what this man came to her room to do in the middle of the night. An ability user''s five senses were excellent, so even during nighttime, Lei Ting could clearly see Gu Shengyin''s sleeping appearance: her pair of seductive peach eyes were tightly shut, preventing him from seeing her dazzling appearance, petal-like pink soft lips were slightly open, her little red tongue was exposed as she breathed in and out, seducing others to unconsciously wanting to explore even more. Lei Ting''s eyes darkened. He clearly felt his body react just by looking at Gu Shengyin like this. Probably because his gaze was too intense, the sleeping woman moved slightly ufortably. She muttered something vaguely and fell back to sleep. Yet, this move was disastrous. The originally thin bedding that covered her body slid a bit, just enough to expose half a delicate, enticing vicle. Her pajamas were slightly open, revealing jade-like, translucent skin. Lei Ting''s breath stagnated for a moment. Gu Shengyin wasying down with her eyes closed. Sensing that this man had not left yet, she felt annoyed and pretended to wake up just as an overbearing atmosphere surrounded her. At the same time, something cold covered her lips, and a fiery, hot tongue, as if it discovered a treasure, determinedly intruded in. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . This man, how dare he! Lei Ting just wanted to have a taste, but he never thought that the lips of the person beneath him would actually be so alluring. This kind of sweetness and fragrance, it was impossible to resist. It was impossible for Gu Shengyin to not wake up at this time, even if she did not want to. This person "attacking" her like this made it impossible for a person to sleep. She seemingly moaned and slowly opened her eyes. It took her about 2 seconds to understand her current situation. Under normal circumstances, a man would withdraw quickly, but this man did not. The moment Gu Shengyin opened her eyes, one hand reached out to cover her eyes, while the other hand firmly held Gu Shengyin, making the kiss deeper. With Li Shengxi''s temperament, it was certainly impossible to helplessly wait for death.1 However, the man''s strength was undoubtedly revealed here. Even though Gu Shengyin''s body was strengthened by the system, she unexpectedly could not break free under Lei Ting''s suppression. Moreover, her lover''s breath was too familiar. Gu Shengyin finally gave up after struggling several times and allowed herself sink into this deep kiss that seduced one into indulgence. Feeling the resistance of the person beneath him disappear, and the hands that had been pushing him had changed into clutching at his back, Lei Ting was satisfied in his heart and moved his hand to the back of Gu Shengyin''s head. The two of them became even more immersed in this unstoppable kiss. The man''s hand had been covering Gu Shengyin''s eyes. Until the end, Gu Shengyin was unaware of when she fell asleep and when the man left. Chapter 273 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 17 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (17) The next day, when Gu Shengyin went out, anyone could see that she was in a bad mood. Gu Shengyin secretly despised herself, why couldn''t she hold on and resist, and ended up being done by that stinky man? "System, why didn''t you stop me?" Sheined. The answer from the truthful system gave her a fatal blow1: "The system did scan the host''s state at the time, and detected willingness." Gu Shengyin: ¡­¡­shut up! She volunteered for that day''s mission to annihte zombies, and didn''t give her teammates any chance to fight. The battle allowed her to vent her grievances, and all the ability users on the team saw the fierce and violent temper of the great beauty. There were no longer any people who dared to look down on her because of her beauty. Lei Ting and several of the ability users from the Frost base were walking around the Imperial base and saw Gu Shengyine back steaming and murderous with her group. When she saw those few people, Gu Shengyin only nced at them faintly before directly leaving. The rest of her group had originally wanted to greet them, but seeing that Gu Shengyin had already stalked far away, they could only chase her. The ability users of the Frost base watched them go and eximed: "Each and every one of the Imperial Base''s ability users all have great presence!" Lei Ting listened to their words, andughed. He inexplicably licked his lips. Last night had been the most restful sleep he ever had in his life. There was no longer a haunting voice in his ear, nor did his heart feel lost. The treasure that had been missing for so many years, had finally returned to his embrace. During the following days, Gu Shengyin went out toplete missions almost every day, while Lei Ting stayed in the base to discuss various issues. The two pretty much had no chance to meet. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Half a monthter, the conferences between more than a dozen bases finally came to a conclusion. Travel to the source of the zombies, and discover the cause of the zombie tides. Gu Shengyin definitely had to go. The system had informed her: This world has presented a new mission. The original female lead''s status would have been restored after removing Zhong Lingyi. However, Zhong Lingyi was no longer important. Gu Shengyin looked at the system''s newly released tasks stupidly. Save the world? Ever since she hade into existence, she had only had the system by her side. The only thing on her mind she had worked for had always been to be a qualified female lead. She had never expected that, one day, she would be put on such a noble task. The system was also somewhat helpless: "This mission was changed in ordance with the recent changes of the world''sws. In other words, it is no longer necessary to care about Zhong Lingyi. The host simply needs to save the world, receive the people''s love and worship. There is nothing more suitable for the female lead." Gu Shengyin was not blinded by this ttery: "Then, the main point is, how do I save the world?" System: "This requires the host to figure out." Gu Shengyin: ¡­bad review! The system pretended not to hear: "Host, rest assured. I will always be by the host''s side, and work hard to try to help youplete your missions!" Since it was saving the world, it must be rted to the zombies. No matter what the upper echelons would want, Gu Shengyin had to travel to the far south to investigate. Gu Shengyin asked her team to help her request but did not receive much resistance. This trip to the Antarctic had gathered almost all the most powerful of the human beings. As an ability user with the power of ''prophecy,'' Gu Shengyin would be an extrayer of security if she went. Chapter 274 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 18 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (18) This time''s expedition was undoubtedly thergest human activity in recent years. A total of 30 of the most powerful human ability users. Additionally, the top five biotechnology scientists also apanied them. It was worth mentioning that Zhong Lingyu just happened to be among them too. She came as a logistics member. After all, the space ability was really convenient in regards of storing supplies. In the beginning, Zhong Lingyu did not know that Gu Shengyin was also there until she received a notice, boarded the ne, and saw Gu Shengyin sitting there very leisurely. She opened her eyes wide with shock. "Howe you are here?!" Her tone was not very good. Gu Shengyin looked at her: "Why are you here?" Zhong Lingyu proudly lifted her chin: "Naturally, I received an invitation to be a member of the Antarctic exploration team." Of course, she had a reason to be proud. As far as she could see, being able to sit here with all these well-known ability users undoubtedly confirmed her strength. Gu Shengyin shrugged her shoulders: "Is there a second reason?" Zhong Lingyu''s expression changed. After all, she was not stupid, and immediately looked at Gu Shengyin with disbelief: "You awakened an ability?" Gu Shengyin had no time to deal with her because ¡ª¡ª she is airsick. Not knowing whether it was by chance or deliberately arranged, Gu Shengyin was the one sitting next to that man, Lei Ting. Of course, Gu Shengyin, who knew the nature of the man, was more inclined to thetter. Lei Ting looked at Gu Shengyin''s pale face and felt distressed. If it was before, he would absolutely not believe that he would one day feel distressed over trivial things like airsickness. But, looking at Gu Shengyin knitting her eyebrows, because she was feeling ufortable, and her original ruddy lips that had lost color, he only felt that his heart was tangled up. He couldn''t take it for granted, that in this lifetime, he had the chance to experience this feeling. Gu Shengyin felt dizzy at this moment. From the beginning, she did not know that there were still things that were so ufortable in this world. "System, can you shield me?" She was feeling faint very quickly. System: "Sorry, this is the ailment of the original Li Shengxi. It can''t be removed." Gu Shengyin: "Then, make me pass out." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Right at this moment, Lei Ting drew Gu Shengyin into his embrace. Gu Shengyin''s face was buried in his chest, and her nose caught a light scent of lotus, making her dizziness be a bit better. She also did not feel like struggling and leaned into the man''s arms indulgently; her consciousness sank deeply into the darkness. Lei Ting looked at the woman in his arms that resembled a gentle and agreeable kitten. This was not like her style. ording to Gu Shengyin''s character, shouldn''t she ruthlessly push him away? After waiting for a long time, the person in his arms did not move. Lei Ting loosened his arms a bit and saw Gu Shengyin''s eyes were closed. His heart panicked and quickly checked only to discover that the other person was merely sleeping. Afterwards, heughed. He pulled her even deeper into his embrace, when other people saw them, Gu Shengyin''s entire upper body was wrapped in Lei Ting''s arms. It turned out that Li Shengxi and Lei Ting were unexpectedly in this type of rtionship. Zhong Lingyu, who had been watching Gu Shengyin, felt that she seemed to have discovered a secret. So what if you awakened an ability. Aren''t you still mixing with Lei Ting, this type of fuckboy? Zhong Lingyu felt somewhatcent. After all, Zhao Ziqi could be consideredpletely loyal, mind and heart, towards her. However, as everyone knew, Lei Ting was fond of beauties. She subconsciously ignored Lei Ting''s behavior, and held the mentality that it was impossible for him not to be ying around. Chapter 275 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 19 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (19) Gu Shenyin was awakened by the man. When she opened her eyes, she discovered that she was almost entirely in the arms of Lei Ting, and the rest of the people had already gotten off of the ne. She quickly broke free from the man''s arms. Lei Ting was quite reluctant to let go. The feeling of fragrant, soft jade was indeed much better than his empty arms right now. As soon as she got off, Gu Shengyin felt a heart-piercing chill. Even if everyone wore special protective clothing, in this world of ice and snow, they still couldn''t help but to shiver. This ce was the final destination that countless schrs hade to after researching the objective of the zombie tide. Presently, there was no zombie that was capable of reaching this ce. To say it in another way, the low temperature of the South Pole was not something the zombies could handle now. Gu Shengyin was thinking that those zombies from thisrge-scale zombie tide might fall under the natural barrier of nature without human intervention. The cold would freeze the zombie''s body, which would freeze the brain of the zombie. For a zombie thatpletely relies on the brain, that was a fatal injury. However, it was only for now. Gu Shengyin had already found out from the system that in less than a year, the zombies in this world would mutate and would begin to evolve, gaining abilities like humans. It was not difficult to imagine the crushing abilities of the innumerable zombies. That day would truly be the day where humanity would be extinguished in cmity. Gu Shengyin couldn''t tell anyone about this. There was no use telling them now as it would do nothing but increase panic and whittle away humanity''s hope. This ce was full of white ice and snow. How easy was it to find something that caused the zombie''s reaction? If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The scientists started setting up the equipment, and each ability user probed the ground step-by-step using the detector. Gu Shengyin slowly moved forward when the System suddenly stopped her: "Host, I sense an unusual fluctuation." Gu Shengyin wasn''t shocked when she heard the news. She was aware that the System''s origin was absolutely notparable to the human science of this world. In fact, the System''s capability to detect was much better than this equipment. ording to the route that the System specified, Gu Shengyin immediately held the equipment step by step to the ce that it said. Soon, she arrived at a ce where other ability users could not be seen. "Right here." The system opened its mouth. Gu Shengyin looked up. Here was the end of the road, and in front of her was arge snowy mountain and its peak could not be seen. "The thing that I sensed is this." The system said with certainty. Gu Shengyin looked at the snowy mountain in front of her and decided to call the rest of the people. Hearing that she discovered something suspicious, everyone quickly rushed to the location ording to the directions that she provided. "Are you sure it is this?" One of the ability user was suspicious. The detector in his hand did not respond. Gu Shengyin nodded with great certainty: "You should all know what one of my abilities are." The Imperial Capital base''s ability users were the first to support Gu Shengyin. After all, they witnessed her power. Lei Ting nced at the confident Gu Shengyin and also followed suit. As soon as he had spoken, the people from Frost base naturally would not go against it. Thus, the decision came out. Together, everyone would start digging! Chapter 276 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 20 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (20) It was manual work ¡ª a shovel per person, digging by hand. Under this snowy mountain, no one dared to use abilities. If they ended up causing an avnche, then everyone would die. Fortunately, the physical strength of ability users were pretty good, and the shovels were made of special materials, so anyhow, they could somewhat dig the ten thousand year ice. The day passed into ck night, and they had already dug out arge hole, but didn''t discover even a hint of movement. "Are you sure there''s something here?" Zhong Lingyu questioned. "If there isn''t, then wouldn''t we have wasted our time listening to you?" Gu Shengyin responded indifferently: "So where do you think we should go?" Zhong Lingyu was stunned ¡ª how would she know where to go?! Gu Shengyin said: "This time, we came here based on a hunch. Not a single person has a definite assurance that we will find something." Zhong Lingyu sneered and was about to deride her when Gu Shengyin continued. "But have you ever considered just what it would mean for humans if we did discover something?" Gu Shengyin looked at her coldly. In the darkness, Gu Shengyin''s pupils seemed to shine. Zhong Lingyu felt somewhat guilty under her gaze. Unexpectedly, this woman, who had never been confrontational from childhood to adulthood, actually had such presence? Zhong Lingyu thought absentmindedly, and felt that Gu Shengyin didn''t seem so annoying anymore. Seeing her like this, Gu Shengyin''s eyes shed with a hint of amusement. She had just used the light magic spell ''baptism''. Those who were affected by the magic would unconsciously ''beautify'' the caster in their minds. It could be said that this magic was a major contributor to the spread of the Holy Church''s power and influence in thest world. Zhong Lingyu, who had never been exposed to magic, was rather easy to influence. At night, everyone entered tents that had been prepared earlier, and rolled into their warm sleeping bags. Antarctica''s nighttime was even colder than the daytime. Without these things, even ability power users would freeze to death. Gu Shengyin got up very early the next day. They discussed for a bit, if they couldn''t find anything within three days, they would move locations to continue searching. Gu Shengyin had no objections because the system had informed her that they were close to their goal. Sure enough, on the afternoon of the second day, an ability user''s shovel struck something strange. "There''s something here." His words stunned everyone. They were filled with enthusiasm and put in more effort to dig it out. Soon, they could see the shape of the object. Everyone looked at it with wide eyes and gaping mouths. "This is¡­¡­" Even Lei Ting had been shocked by this thing. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . In front of them was a coffin. The coffin was very beautiful, and was made from something like crystal, which allowed everyone to see what it held. There was a person lying within the coffin. To be urate ¡ª there was a corpse. ording to human aesthetics, this corpse was extremely beautiful. Even if there were two horns growing on his head, and the nails on his hands were ck, sharp and lethal, and he was obviously not human. It still did not detract from his beauty. The perfection exceeded even human imagination. Among all the people Gu Shengyin had ever seen, only the Light God was his equal in beauty. However, Gu Shengyin''s system raised a furious rm: "Detection of the the source of the zombie pollution within this world. May Host please eradicate it as soon as possible!" Chapter 277 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 21 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (21) Source of pollution? Gu Shengyin''s thoughts when looking at it was that it was simply a corpse of art1. With a closer look, not only Gu Shengyin, but everyone else discovered that below the corpse was a stream of ck air and that there was a crack at the bottom of the coffin. The wispy ck gas permeated through the fine crack. Was this ck gas the root of all the zombies? System: "Detecting data¡­detecting data¡­¡­Dataption isplete. The creature arrived to Earth from a dark2 located 100 million light years away due to a ck hole which affected space and time. His body contains a strong dark power. The system has calcted that human beings have no resistance to this dark power, and zombiefication is a manifestation of infection." Gu Shengyin was surprised: "He arrived to Earth alone, so how did he end up lying in a coffin?" System: "There is only one possibility. The creature must have been in the coffin before passing through the ck hole, and arrived at Earth by chance. The crack that caused the leakage of dark power should have been caused by a violent collision as he was traveling through the ck hole. ording to calctions, there are no melee weapons3 on Earth that could break this coffin." With firearms4, it was impossible to create such a fine gap. "What the hell is this?" An ability user couldn''t help but reach out and touch it. "Don''t touch it!" Unfortunately, Gu Shengyin hadn''t finished speaking when the ability user had already ced his hand on it. The ck gas seemed to have sensed a body it could parasitize, and a wisp of ck slithered through the fine crack. It flowed along the ability user''s fingers and permeated into his body. "AH!" That ability user suddenly shuddered and an inhuman noise burst from him. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Everyone watched as a human being, who had just beenpletely normal, mutated as his skin suddenly festered into a greenish-blue and the light in his eyes dulled. In such a short moment, he had be a zombie! "AOO!" It roared and charged at the closest researcher. Lei Ting, who was quick of eye and deft of hand5, quickly pulled the man away, and simultaneously released a bolt of thunder that struck the newly turned zombie. The zombie was violently knocked into the ground by the attack. However, Lei Ting frowned. Normally, zombies would be instantly killed by that attack, but this zombie was only knocked down, and it stood back up unharmed. Calcting his options, his face becameposed. He prepared to make another attack, but a petite figure before him grabbed his attention. A bright arrow of Light whistled towards the zombie''s head and directly prated its skull. As the zombie''s corpse slowly toppled, it disintegrated into the air. This was the hegemony of the power of Light. Towards dark creatures, there would never be the slightest mercy. Meeting Lei Ting''s gaze, Gu Shengyin exined: "For fighting zombies, Light magic is more efficient." The rest of the ability users woke up from their daze, and retreated far from that evil coffin. "It can''t be, that this, is the source of the zombies?" A researcher pushed up his sses and theorized. The zombiefication of the ability user had been seen by all of them, and it wasn''t hard to understand the cause and effect. Since they have discovered the source of the zombies, Gu Shengyin, who had been further informed by the System and had more knowledge, said: "We can assume that, this strange creature, or rather the ck gasing from his body, is the source of the zombie infection and this coffin is sealing it. However, this crack was caused by an unknown factor, and has lead to the leakage of the infection source." When she said this, everyone''s eyes were focused on her. Chapter 278 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 22 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (22) Lei Ting wrinkled his brows and said: "Nobody has ever been to this ce, so what caused the zombie infection to break out in humans?" What he said was also what other people wanted to ask. Gu Shengyin pointed to the bottom of the coffin: "There is a small crack at the bottom of this coffin. In other words, that ck gas that slowly permeated out has basically integrated into the ice. In the past few years, the devastating damage to the environment of the Earth and the continuous increase of carbon dioxide has caused many ciers to melt." Her expression was solemn: "Have you guys ever thought what would happen if the melted part of the cier happened to carry the source of infection? Does everyone still remember that worldwide rain thatsted for half a month before the apocalypse?" When she said this, everyone started thinking about it. Indeed, the zombies began to appear during the global climate change, which was known to be very rare. "Even though this can be exined, why is it that Earth has no sunshine?" A scientist suddenly asked. Gu Shengyin shook her head and bitterlyughed: "I am just an ordinary ability user. How could I possible understand everything? Shouldn''t this be your expertise?" That scientist was embarrassed. He had just heard Gu Shengyin speaking so frankly with assurance. He had subconsciously epted it from the bottom of his heart and so had asked the question. The majority of the people present felt that Gu Shengyin''s analysis was very reasonable. After all, they personally saw that one ability user touch the ck gas and instantly mutate into a zombie. This coffin was very likely to be the root cause of the emergence of the zombies. "What do we do now? Should this thing be destroyed?" A researcher hesitated. Lei Ting said in a deep voice: "That''s out of the question.Let''s not say whether we have the ability topletely destroy it. Who knows what would happen to the corpse inside after the coffin is broken. If the source of the infection is released, that would truly be the end." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "It can''t be left here either. The goal of those zombies is obviously this coffin. We can theorize that this ck gas is likely to promote the evolution of these zombies. We absolutely cannot let it fall into those zombie''s hands." "What if we bring it back?" An ability user said. Another person retorted: "This thing can''t be touched at all. Who is responsible for bringing it back? Moreover, its location at the South Pole may be known to the zombies. If it is brought back to the base, it is estimated that the goal of the zombie tide will be our base. When there are thousands of zombies attacking the base, who can resist? The speaker is thoughtless, the listener is thoughtful. (Ari: ˵ÕßÎÞÐÄ£¬ÌýÕßÓÐÒâ. Chinese idioms can be so hard to trante.) Gu Shengyin''s heart moved when she heard this. She opened her mouth: "This could also be a solution. I can try to move it." Others haven''t had the time to speak when Lei Ting''s expression sank: "Out of the question!" How could he possibly watch her take risks? Gu Shengyin smiled and said: "My light ability can nullify these things. Don''t worry." Lei Ting knit his brows: "You never tried it before, how can you know that you are able to nullify it? This is not a joke!" Gu Shengyin thought to herself, of course it''s because I''m sure that I''d be willing to try. Seeing that she obviously didn''t take his words seriously, Lei Ting''s face was ck. He pulled Gu Shengyin, who was about to step forward, and his steadfast face was solemn: "If you must try, let me try it. We have so many men here, how can we let you, a woman, go?" Chapter 279 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 23 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (23) Gu Shengyin looked at this man. There was obvious concern on his face. "I, Li Shengxi, never does anything without certainty. Lei Ting, you are strong enough, but the thunder ability is unable to remove the origin of the infection, isn''t that so? Rest assured, I will definitelye back in one piece." Gu Shengyin wore a faint smile on her face when she spoke. The firmness in her eyes indicated that she would not change her mind because of anyone. Lei Ting rigidly stared at the woman in front of him. Suddenly, he firmly brought her into his embrace. Unable to resist because of the abruptness, Gu Shengyin fell into his arms. Just as she caught her bnce, a hot, fiery kiss descended. Gu Shengyin reacted after a while. This man, to actually kiss her in front of so many people! But feeling the hesitation and uneasiness in his kiss, she sighed inwardly and took the initiative to put her arms around him. After their kiss, Lei Ting fiercely stared at her: "Promise me that you wille back in one piece. If you¡­" He paused and then continued, "In short, regardless of what happens to you, I will always apany you." Zhong Lingyu stared nkly at the two. Was Li Shengxi not afraid of being infected? She should learn from the mistake of that person earlier. Also, Lei Ting. Since you like her, how could you watch her take risks? She lowered her eyes. In fact, it wasn''t that she didn''t know the answer. She just felt that it was hard to believe. Li Shengxi, that woman, unexpectedly had this kind of noble thought. She called out to stop Gu Shengyin: "Hey Li Shengxi! You have to properlye back. I snatched your boyfriend, so I''m still waiting for you toe back to get revenge!" Gu Shengyin''s footsteps paused for a moment, feeling helpless in her heart: She''s really just going to do something that doesn''t have any danger. Why did each and every one of them think that she is giving up her life for righteousness? She simply made a quick decision in her mind to use facts to prove that she would really not be in any danger, so she sped up her footsteps and arrived at the coffin''s side. However in the eyes of other people, her resolute figure inexplicably brought a trace of a tragic feeling. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Surrounded by silence, Gu Shengyin reached out her hand. In order to be safe, she gathered dense light magic in between them, and then gently explored the coffin. Everyone held their breaths while watching and waiting for the results. The ck gas that permeated out from the small crack at the bottom of the coffin seemed to find a target. It all advanced towards Gu Shengyin''s finger. Lei Ting tightly clenched his fists together; the veins on his arms bulged in tension. Gu Shengyin was not as nervous as they were. That ck gas was indeed dark power. They wrapped around Gu Shengyin''s fingers, but before they could get into her body, they sensed the light power that the darkness abhorred the most. Gu Shengyin even heard an electric "chi chi" sound when the dark power were destroyed at her fingers. When the ck gas perishedpletely, Gu Shengyin stood up and turned around to smile at the people behind her. Before she could talk, she was caught in the embrace of Lei Ting. Everyone else also had a smile of relief on their faces. After breaking free from the man''s arms with great difficulty, Gu Shengyin said: "It''s now confirmed that our light power can really resist this strange power. Now, I can even ce a seal to prevent that ck gas from leaking." Everyone had a happy expression, but Gu Shengyin looked towards Zhong Lingyu: "But, I have something that I need your help with." Chapter 280 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 24 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (24) Zhong Lingyu did not understand. Gu Shengyin said: "I can seal this thing, but I can''t bring it with us. You have the space ability. If you put this coffin into your space, the zombies should not be able to sense it." Zhong Lingyu''s eyes widened. So we could do it this way? Gu Shengyin saw her like this and thought she felt uneasy. She said: "You can feel reassured. I can guarantee that I can seal this small crack. You don''t have to worry about the source of infection leaking out and affecting you." A smile spread on Zhong Lingyu''s face: "Li Shengxi, you look down on me too much. You can dauntlessly use yourself as a guinea pig and not fear death. How could I, Zhong Lingyu, be terrified? Try me!" Seeing that she agreed, Gu Shengyin also did not continue speaking. She used her magic to seal it, adding on a thick seal over the entire coffin, and then looked at Zhong Lingyu. Zhong Lingyu nodded and with a thought, the entire coffin disappeared instantly. Although the objective of this trip to Antarctica had been reached, no one had a rxed expression. As long as this coffin existed, it would always be a time bomb. During their journey home, Gu Shengyiny in Lei Ting''s arms and slept like before. This time differed from their first trip. This time, their rtionship was already fixed. Lei Ting straightforwardly took Gu Shengyin into his arms. When Gu Shengyin woke up, she found herself lying in bed. The familiar environment told her that this was her own room in the Imperial Capital base. The surroundings were very quiet, indicating that she was alone. She did not get up immediately, but called the system instead. "System, you gave me the task of saving the world, then is it necessary to solve the problem of the sunlight?" Gu Shengyin asked. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . In this world, ever since the apocalypse, the sky had been enshrouded by a thick haze, and no trace of sunlight could prate through. Without sunlight, that meant nts could not grow normally. Currently, allrge bases were relying on extremely advanced technology to imitate sunlight to grow nts, but in the end, this was not a long-term solution. Without the sun shining onto Earth, even if there was no threat from zombies, there was also no way to continue surviving. The system was silent for a long time before answering: "Host answered correctly." Gu Shengyin asked, baffled: "Since you were aware of this, why didn''t you tell me?" The white light of the system flickered for a long while before finally replying reluctantly: "This matter was not very urgent at the time, so the system did not inform you earlier." Gu Shengyin felt that this exnation was rather suspicious and fishy. This answer was obviously not in line with the system''s normal attitude. She felt that the system was concealing something from her. However, the system did not tell her. Gu Shengyin also did not know. She might as well just set it aside and continued to discuss the gray haze in the sky. "Exactly what substance is that? We can find a solution to it only by knowing what it is, rightt?" The system was abnormally listless. Gu Shengyin felt puzzled. Previously, as long as it was rted to thepletion of the task, the system would actively respond, so it was rare to see the system cking this much. Could it be possible that System, this intelligent organism, also has a time when it doesn''t want to work? Then she would have to solve it herself. Gu Shengyin slowly pondered about it. She raised her eyes and looked outside the window. The heavily gray sky was infinitely stifling. It rather resembled the previous world''s ravagednds. Wait. Ravagednds! Gu Shengyin''s eyes suddenly shined brightly. Chapter 281 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 25 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (25) She felt as if she had made a sudden realization. Gu Shengyin asked the system: "System, do you still remember the ravagednds in the Light magic world from before?" The system''s light shed to indicate that it remembered. Gu Shengyin continued speaking: "I suddenly remembered that the ravagednds also did not have sunlight year-round, and it''s very simr to the situation here." She began muttering to herself: "The reason why the ravagednds became like that was due to Demons being exiled by the Light God. The resentment in their hearts was incalcble, and their dark powers practically solidified within reality, which resulted in that sort of situation." "But this world¡­" Gu Shengyin frowned. "This corpse is only leaking out a minuscule amount of dark power, but just that could cause this?" "System, tell me, exactly what kind of existence is that corpse?" After a long time, the system''s reluctant voice was slowly heard: "The dark is entirely formed from dark power. This corpse should be the Dark God carrying the faith power of innumerable people from the dark." That was indirectly of acknowledging Gu Shengyin''s conjecture. Gu Shengyin felt pleased in her heart: "In that case, as long as I can purify the dark power in this world, I can sessfully break the barrier caused by dark power." She slowly began to contemte about which Light magic that she knew that was a powerful purifying magic. When she thought about it, there was only one magic that could have such a powerful purification ability¡ª Light Magic''s Great Purification Spell. But¡­ Gu Shengyin suddenly said: "System, did you already know what the solution is and deliberately kept me in the dark?" System did not speak. Gu Shengyin also became silent. In the previous world, she was Hathaway, the Saintess who possessed a natural Light physique, a scepter bestowed by the God of Light, and a strength reaching the Deity stage. Purging the dark power in Icefield City once with the Great Purification Spell consumed half of the magic power in her body. With her current strength, it was impossible toplete the task in one fell swoop. Unless¡­¡­there was a sacrifice. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Using her own body and blood as a guide, she would sacrifice her own faith and soul and cast the most powerful Light magic¡ªGreat Light Magic. The Great Light Magic was an upgraded version of the Great Purification. It was also the Vatican''s secret spell. Besides the Pope and the Saintess, no one was qualified to learn it. There was only one result using the Great Light Magic¡ªdeath. It was no wonder the system had been unable to tell Gu Shengyin. Contrary to the system, Gu Shengyin said: "As far as I''m concerned, death in a world is just the end of a journey. System, how are you more reluctant than me?" System: "Are you willing to part with your lover?" Gu Shengyin became silent for a moment before saying with a confident smile: "Although I do hate to part with him, it''s not like I''ll never see him anymore. In any case, parting ways is something experienced in every world, isn''t it?" Seemingly perceiving that the system''s mood was not good, Gu Shengyinforted it and deliberately asked: "This Great Light Magic requires a soul sacrifice. I wouldn''t really be offering my soul, right?" As expected, the system''s attention was diverted: "How can it be possible!? Host, no one is qualified to take your soul away!" "Then, it''s all right. I''ll take advantage of the rest of my time, and enjoy myself." Gu Shengyin said while pretending to be rxed. She wasn''t in the mood to continueying down in bed, so she simply got up and went to find a certain man. Chapter 282 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 6 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (6) As soon as she left her room, Gu Shengyin heard faint voicesing from the living room. There seemed to be people arguing. Gu Shengyin recognized one as her third brother, Li Minng, and the other with a deep voice was Lei Ting. She looked over and found that her parents were also there. Lei Ting sat across from them saying something. Gu Shengyin sharpened her ears to eavesdrop and discovered that he was actually talking about her. Lei Ting and the Li parentsid down their cards1. "Uncle, Aunt, I know my previous reputation is not good. I will not brush it off, but I had my own reasons for doing so. I am also not afraid of losing face today. I, Lei Ting, have lived for nearly 30 years and have never touched any women before. Those women had never even been allowed to approach me. I also vow that in the future I will love Shengxi like a treasure¡­" As a result, Li Minng, who was stupefied, blurted out one sentence: "You brat¡­you have a problem2, right?" "Pff!" Gu Shengyin couldn''t help butugh out loud. This time, the eyes of everyone in the living room looked towards her. Gu Shengyin did not hide and calmly walked over. She sat down next to Lei Ting without the slightest embarrassment and held his hand. "Dad, Mom. I like him and am willing to follow him for a lifetime." She did not say any superfluous words. She merely showed her position with the most straightforward statement. Lei Ting was somewhat dizzy as he was stunned by this sudden happiness. Although he saw that Gu Shengyin had some emotions towards him when they went to Antarctica, he never thought that he would hear her confess to him in this situation. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "Baobao~" He even blurted the nickname that he had always wanted to call her. Gu Shengyin looked at him with a smile. If there wasn''t a task to save the world, she had prepared to properly discipline him. But now, she didn''t know how much longer she would be in this world, so there was no need to be at odds with each other. In the end, Li Father and Mother did not speak again. After all, they still cared about their daughter''s feelings the most. As long as their daughter liked him, they would not interfere too much. Only Li Minng, when he saw Lei Ting, his nose wasn''t a nose, his mouth wasn''t a mouth, always picking out faults3. Lei Ting also did not argue with this older brother-inw. After all, he did snatch this guy''s precious baby sister. The crew that went to Antarctica informed the base of their harvests and findings. Zhong Lingyu already became the base''s frequent visitor. She was responsible for taking out the coffin from her space for the base''s researchers to study. It was also to guarantee that the time period of the coffin appearing in the base was not too long and must be stored again before the zombies sense it. Gu Shengyin still held a glimmer of hope. If these several rounds of studies could produce results, perhaps she wouldn''t have to be this Savior? However, the news brought back by her father allowed her to understand that, with the Earth''s current scientific and technological strength, wanting to analyze and solve the problem was nothing more than a dream. Today was a rare day where she and Lei Ting did not have missions. Lei Ting held her hand, and the two of them wandered around the gathering area of the ordinary people in the base. Gu Shengyin looked at these people. Most of them were wearing shabby clothes, and each and every one of them were sallow-faced. Even those little children sat next to their parents quietly without one bit of the vitality they had before the apocalypse. Perhaps it was because Gu Shengyin''s pity was too obvious that Lei Tingforted her: "In fact, it can be considered that they are already well off. No matter what, their lives and basic livelihood can be guaranteed while living in the base. Those who are persistently struggling outside are the most pitiful ones." Chapter 283 Unedited Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 27 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (27) Gu Shengyin became silent. Suddenly, she asked: "If you were given the chance to change the world back to how it was before but the price is your life, how would you choose?" Lei Tingughed: "Howe you are asking this kind of naive question so suddenly?" Gu Shengyin blinked: "Then say it. You must answer it seriously." Lei Ting thought for a moment and said: "I should be willing." Gu Shengyin looked at this man seriously: "Why? How are other people''s lives rted to you?" Lei Ting reached out and caressed her hair: "Baobao, there''s no need for me to say who is important and who is not important. But one day, I hope¡ª" His eyes swept over those numb people and said: "I hope my descendants and future generations will not repeat this kind of life, unable to see the future or hope. I wish for children to be worried about what to do after breaking their father''s collection, not whether their mother would be able to snatch their next meal. If I have children, I don''t want to hear them asking me one day, ''What does the sunshine and fresh flowers look like?'' If I can change the world back to the days before the apocalypse with my life, I will not hesitate to do so." (ËûÄ¿¹âɨ¹ýÄÇЩÂéľµÄÈËÃÇ£¬Ò»×ÖÒ»¶ÙµÄ˵µÀ£º"ÎÒÏ£Íû£¬Îҵĺó´ú×ÓËïÃÇ£¬½«À´µÄÈËÃÇ£¬²»ÒªÔÙÖظ´¹ýÈç½ñÕâÑùµÄÉú»î£¬¿´²»µ½Î´À´£¬¿´²»µ½Ï£Íû¡£ÎÒÏ£ÍûСº¢×ӵķ³ÄÕÊÇ´òÆÆÁË°Ö°ÖÐÄ°®µÄ²ØÆ·ÒªÔõô°ì£¬¶ø²»ÊÇÂèÂèÄܲ»ÄÜÇÀµ½ÏÂÒ»¶ÙµÄʳÎÈç¹ûÎÒÓк¢×Ó£¬ÎÒ²»ÏëÌýµ½ËýÓÐÒ»ÌìÀ´ÎÊÎÒ£¬Ñô¹âºÍÏÊ»¨ÊÇʲôÑù×Ó£¿Èç¹ûÖ»ÒªÎÒÒ»¸öÈËÃü£¬ÄÜ»»»ØÄ©ÊÀ֮ǰµÄÈÕ×Ó£¬ÎÒ²»»áÓаëµãÓÌÔ¥) Gu Shengyin''s eyes suddenly became red. She nearly cried and said: "If you did this, have you ever thought about me? If you are dead, what would I do?" Herrge tears dropped and fell on the back of Lei Ting''s hands; the burning temperature almost scalded his heart. Lei Ting was practically flustered as he helped wipe her tears. He smiled andughed at her: "What happened to you, crying after talking? It''s just a hypothesis¡­" Gu Shengyin interrupted him: "If that was true?" Lei Ting went along with her with a good temper: "Well, if it was true, I must definitely tell my Baobao. My Baobao is very understanding, so she will definitely understand me¡­" Gu Shengyin did not speak again. After a while, she wiped her tears and smiled embarrassingly at Lei Ting. "The pressure is too great during this time. You can''tugh at me!" She said fiercely. Lei Ting had a pampering expression: "Whatever you say is right." (À×öªÒ»Á³.³è.Ä磺"Äã˵ʲô¶¼ºÃ) He actually did not have any suspicions. On one hand, Gu Shengyin''s words were too far-fetched. On the other hand, it was true that pressure from all sides was too much during this period. It was not difficult to lose control of one''s emotions. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . He was unaware that, one day in the future, his heart would ache so much that he would wish to die when he recalled this conversation. The two stayed together for the entire day. Finally, Lei Ting sent her back home and went out to take care of a small matter. However, when Lei Ting returned home in the evening, he immediately felt something amiss¡ªthere was someone in the room. He was silent for a moment before slowly saying: "I don''t know for what matter you have foring here unannouncedte at night?" The light in the room went "pa" when it was turned on, and the scene in front of Lei Ting caused his blood to surge. It was not some random person appearing in his room. It was actually Gu Shengyin. She was currently wearing a tight-fitted, dark purple pajama; the style was not revealing, but outlined her perfect, delicate body. (Ëý´Ë¿ÌÉíÉÏ´©×ÅÒ»¼þ°µ×ÏÉ«µÄÌùÉí˯Ò£¬²¢²»±©Â¶µÄ¿îʽ£¬È´¼«ºÃµÄ½«ËýÁá.çç.ÓÐ.ÖµÄÉí²ÄÍêÃÀµÄÕ¹ÏÖÁ˳öÀ´) She wasying down on the bed sideways with her hair a bit messy, looking at him with affection. "I came to rmend myself as a pillow. I don''t know if Boss Lei Ting is willing to ept this offer?" (ÎÒÀ´×Ô¼öÕíϯ£¬²»ÖªµÀÀ×öªÀÏ´óÔ¸²»Ô¸ÒâЦÄÉ) Lei Ting''s throat moved and said with a deep, hoarse voice: "Extremely satisfied." At this moment, if he could still endure, then he would not be a man. Chapter 284 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 28 One night of passion. Lei Ting pleasantly discovered that during this time, Gu Shengyin had be especially sticky and always loved to stay with him whether there was business to take care of or not. He did not think too much about it and only thought that his girl finally began to understand how to rely on her own man. ( Gu Shengyin merely wanted to cherish thest days spent together with her lover. She prayed that the day would not arrive too quickly. But in the end, dying it was not a long-term n. Half a yearter¡­ "The zombies that were congregating towards Antarctica suddenly stopped. The zombies appeared to have encountered something that caused it to be irritable. They no longer traveled in the original direction, but began to indiscriminately attack major bases instead!" ( Researchers at the base who were responsible for monitoring the zombie''s movements started panicking. The researchers'' words made everyone''s expression be serious. Gu Shengyin knew that the zombies had already noticed the object that always attracted them had disappeared. Currently, the base had not made any progress in researching the coffin. Gu Shengyin knew that it was time. If another day was dragged on, the damage caused by the zombies would be even more severe. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . On this day, she got out of bed as usual, gave a kiss to the man beside her, and made a delicious breakfast for him. Lei Ting did not doubt her. After eating breakfast, he went out with other ability users to start a task. Gu Shengyin went straight to find Zhong Lingyu. Hearing that she wanted the coffin, Zhong Lingyu was surprised: "Why on earth do you want this thing? I received orders that I cannot give this to anyone." A golden light shot out of Gu Shengyin''s eyes and Zhong Lingyu''s expression suddenly became confused. She followed Gu Shengyin outside in a daze. Gu Shengyin and Zhong Lingyu smoothly left the base and found a quiet, unmanned area. "Take it out." Zhong Lingyu did what she said. Gu Shengyin looked at the corpse in the coffin. She gazed towards Imperial Capital base somewhat reluctantly before her eyes became firm. She slowly lowered her head and sped her hands together in front of her chest. Towards the front, a low chanting sound came from her mouth. At the same time, Zhong Lingyu''s eyes restored its rity. She stared nkly for a couple of seconds before seeing the situation before her and said puzzledly: "What are you doing?" Gu Shengyin certainly could not answer her at this time. Zhong Lingyu felt somewhat uneasy. She tried stepping forward but found that there was a faint golden glow ten meters from Gu Shengyin''s body unknowingly, and there was simply no way to break through. She, of course, didn''t know that when Great Light Spell was cast, all physical and magical attacks within 10 meters would be immune until the spell waspleted. Zhong Linghyu felt that the situation was abnormal and didn''t dare conceal it. She promptly used hermunicator to inform the base''s higher-ups and Lei Ting, who was working on a task outside. Afterwards, she looked at Gu Shengyin, who was bathed inside the golden light, and the haze of doubts and suspicions in her heart grew more and more. Lei Ting came very quickly. When he arrived, the dazzling light on Gu Shengyin''s body was already pierced his eyes. He squinted his eyes and looked at her, who had a devout and almost sacred expression. There seemed to be a voice inside his head telling him: Stop her! Otherwise, you will lose her! He wanted to rush forward, but like Zhong Lingyu, he was blocked outside by the light. Chapter 285 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 29 What Lei Ting didn''t think was that when he used his thunder ability, he discovered that the berserk thunder appeared to have been absorbed by an invisible ck hole when it touched theyer of light. When the people from base came over, they saw Lei Ting attacking frantically towards the golden halo, and inside that halo was a figurepletely enshrouded in golden light. There was only one person with this ability. The long and tedious spell was finally done. Gu Shengyin also awakened from that strange state. ( She opened her eyes, and the people who looked at her noticed that her eyes had turned pure gold. If they were members of the Vatican from the previous world, they would know that this was a characteristic of the Light God. "Lei Ting." Gu Shengyin looked at her lover with a faint smile. Her expression was not sad nor happy, and under the sacred golden light, like an immortal God1. But because of this, Lei Ting began to panic more and more. Gu Shengyin''s next sentence caused his eyes to widen: "I asked you before and you also gave me your answer. You wished to see the light descend onto Earth once more, and I also desire that." In Lei Ting''s mind, he suddenly remembered the conversation that he had when Gu Shengyin had wrapped around him: "If you were given the chance to change the world back to how it was before but the price is your life, how would you choose?" He slid listlessly onto the ground, as if he lost all of his strength. How had he answered her? He said he was willing and that she would understand him. Then, was this considered retribution? He suddenly covered his face and deprecated smile. ( Gu Shengyin gave her final words to Lei Ting: "I hope to see you live well and to once again see the sunlight and fresh flowers in the world on my behalf." She gazed at the gray sky. As if her gaze had a pair of invisible hands, the dark curtain covering the sky was torn apart. A golden light broke through the obstructions and descended onto the ground. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Everyone was stunned by this scene. No one had thought that someone was able to do this alone. However, it was not over yet. Rain suddenly fell from the sky, and every raindrop became a tiny golden light spot. Wherever those light spots dropped, everything recovered. Because there was no light and thend had be bare, green buds emerged at a speed not visible to the naked eye and flowers bloomed. The river was clear again; The air was fresh again; Those wandering zombies cried out miserably as they were cleansed by the light spots and eventually turned into flying ashes unwillingly. ( Not knowing who started it, everyone around Gu Shengyin had begun kneeling one after another. From the conversation between Lei Ting and her, it was not difficult to figure out to what price Gu Shengyin had to pay. Gu Shengyin felt the strength in her body being drained away. She knew that she would be leaving this world very soon. There was still one more thing that hadn''t been done. She turned to look at the coffin beside her. She condensed thest of her powers to the palm of her hand, gently pressed it against the coffin, and a trace of sigh flowed out of her mouth. ( "Since you''ve passed away for so many years, don''t be reluctant to leave this world again." () The entire coffin melted in the golden light until there was nothing left behind. Lei Ting, who was sitting on the ground during this entire time, suddenly reacted. He roared at Gu Shengyin: "I regret it¡­I regret it!" Chapter 286 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman 30 Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (30) However, no matter how much he cried and screamed, there was no use. The golden light that had been shrouding that person''s body gradually faded, revealing a clear figure. However, everyone could clearly see her entire body, beginning from her legs, gradually dissipating into golden speckles of light. Having sacrificed her body and soul, she could not even leave behind aplete corpse. The golden halo that had been preventing others froming close had dissipated. At this time, Lei Ting ran like a madman towards Gu Shengyin. He reached out and carefully met Gu Shengyin''s pair of outstretched hands. However, before he could sp her hands, it was like sparklers dissipating, leaving nothing but emptiness within his hands. Those golden embers wistfully circled him, before reluctantly dissipating into nothingness. Everyone was cheering, celebrating their fortune of reaching a new era. Only Lei Ting, experienced a despair deeper than anything the apocalypse had caused. "You asked me how I would choose, and I ended up personally making the choice for you." He said quietly, not understanding where the drops of hot waternding upon the backs of his hands wereing from. "But, I am already regretting¡­¡­" He shut his eyes, no one hearing his words. He knew inside his heart: This would be an unceasing nightmare that would never release him until death. Zhong Lingyu was standing there dazedly. She had never thought that Li Shengyi, who hade to find her with such a peaceful and natural attitude, had actually decided to do something like this. When she came, she had worn a slight smile, as if she was just finding an old friend to eat a meal. You win. In this life, it is impossible for me to surpass you. This rain of Light continued for a full three days. There were no more zombies in the world. Human beings could once again go out without any worries, without worrying about some terrible monster lunging out in the next instant to threaten their lives. Everyone faced the rest of their lives with a smile, and dedicated themselves to constructing a new world. The children once again began tussling and ying on the grass, finally beginning to recover the innocence of their young age. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . However, no one knew where the once-strongest ability user, Lei Ting, went. The people of Frost Base spent an entire month searching, but finally gave up when they couldn''t find a single trace. They knew, if Lei Ting was determined, no one would be able to find him. The Li Family had be the most respected family, but none of them were happy to receive this adtion. If such glory was obtained by sacrificing one''s own family, then they would definitely choose not to have it. At the center of the Imperial City''s former base, a tall statue was erected. The statue was of a woman, her eyes were lowered, face cid. Rather than a person, it seemed more like a statue of a deity. It was Gu Shengyin''s image. It was based upon the memories of the eye-witnesses who had experienced the ''Day of Rebirth,'' and the sculpted Gu Shengyin was the embodiment of the great magic of Light. In fact, many of the people who had seen that scene were convinced that Gu Shengyin was actually a messenger of the gods. When human beings were put through tragedy, they would use everything in their power to turn the tide. The statue was high above, watching over the world that she had personally saved, watching over the human race until the end of the world. Author''s Note: The apocalypse world ends here, there is still an extra. Actually¡­¡­it''s just a little bit of abuse, I am still a mother [serious face]. Chapter 287 Light Queen Of The End Of The World Vs. The Space Ability Woman Extra Light Queen of the End of the World vs. The Space Ability Woman (Extra) Lei Ting had walked through many ces. He clearly remembered Gu Shengyin''s words: "See the world where sunshine and flowers reappear for me." Every time he arrived at a new ce, he would close his eyes and stand there alone for a while, pretending that that person was still here, viewing the scenery by his side. It took him a full twenty years, to walk the wholend beneath his feet. Finally, he returned to where he started. A man who was no longer young, quietly stood beneath the most prestigious statue of the Imperial City, gazing at that eternal face. "I am already old now, but you are still so young and beautiful." He looked at her with a light smile. "I have already fulfilled your request. I have seen every corner of this world. There are flowers and sunshine everywhere." He said quietly, as tears began to fall. "When are youing to see me? Baby." He raised his head, and tried to find a shadow of the person within his memory from the statue. "I am so tired." He simply sat down, leaning back against the base of the statue, as he began to slowly talk. "In the south, there is a ce with a sea of flowers that is very beautiful. If you were to see it, I''m sure you would love it¡­¡­" "I''ve seen so many beautiful women, but not a single one couldpare to you." "Recently, I have dreamed of you more and more, baby, do you miss me too¡­¡­." Many tourists saw this strange middle-aged man, who was sitting there alone and talking to himself. Some people thought that he was a madman, and for fear that he would do something bad, they reported it to the police. This situation concerned the national treasure statue, so the police arrived very quickly. No one recognized this former strongest ability user, and the police wanted to bring Lei Ting away. Li Minng happened to be passing by, and heard there was a disturbance here. He frowned and walked over. With a nce, his pupils tightened. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . "General!" The policemen saw the stars on his shoulders, and hurriedly bowed. "There''s nothing to worry about here, this man is my friend." Li Minng sent them away and walked to the man''s side. "Lei Ting?" There was still a trace of disbelief within his voice. He had never thought that he would once again meet this man who had disappeared for twenty years. Lei Ting slowly looked up and saw a familiar face. His mind reacted sluggishly, and finally realized who the man before him was. "It''s you, ah¡­¡­." "It really is you. It''s been so many years, we all thought¡­¡­" Li Minng cut off his words. "Thought I was dead?" Lei Ting carelessly finished his words. Li Minng was silent. They both remained in this silence. "I went to see many ces. This world that baby exchanged her life for, is very good." Lei Ting suddenly said softly. "I''vepleted herst wish¡­¡­" Li Minng suddenly noticed that something was wrong and reacted: "Lei Ting!" However, that man had already closed his eyes. He had fulfilled his promise to her, so he could go find her without any burdens or regrets. Li Minng looked at this man who was smiling softly, and his eyes reddened. In the end, he used Li Family''s influence to bury the man''s ashes below his little sister''s statue. To be with her, together watching the world, was probably that man''s wish too. Chapter 288 Cold And Elite #1 University Beauty Vs Warm And Gentle #2 University Beauty 1 Cold and Elite #1 University Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 University Beauty (1) When Gu Shengyin returned to the white space, she felt rather downcast in her heart. "He must be very heartbroken." Gu Shengyin recalled the moment as her consciousness dissipated, when Lei Ting''s eyes had been filled with desperation. The system was a little overwhelmed. The host that it had always seen was calm and self-assured, and had never seen her like this. Fortunately, Gu Shengyin quickly adjusted her mood. After all, they would be able to meet soon, right? The system let out a sigh of relief, and quickly transferred the mission world data. This time as she opened her eyes, the normal scenery filled Gu Shengyin with relief. The data transferred promptly by the system had already been analyzed by Gu Shengyin. The body that she had transmigrated into was an elite young miss, called Sheng Lu, currently 19 years old, and studying at the Capital''s number one university. Sheng Lu was, without a doubt, born to be a winner in life. She was well-born; her Grandfather was one of the original members of the cadre who fought by the side of Taizu1, the bright golden stars on his epaulets blinded anyone who looked. She was well-raised; Sheng Lu was studying at the number one university which admitted the top talents of the country. There were countless men and women with beautiful appearances and outstanding temperaments, but her beauty that could stand firm within the entertainment industry forced everyone to recognize her as the university''s number one beauty. The main point was that, she could clearly rely on her face and family background to live, but this woman supported herself with her talent instead. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Every year, the top universities would pin their top ten transcripts on the official school forum. Sheng Lu was always top of the list. If one had to talk about how she was imperfect, then it was that this university''s top beauty ¡ª was too proud. ''Gao ling zhi hua2,'' unattainable, was undoubtedly the best description of her. Of course, in the eyes of most people, a girl who was always a head above others had the right to be proud. Instead, it made her even more famous. However, the original Sheng Lu, actually suffered a great loss in romance because of her character, and eventually missed out on the person she liked. On the other hand, the target female antagonist for this world, Qi Shishi, sessfully stole away Sheng Lu''s love interest in the end. In terms of appearances, Qi Shishi was undoubtedly inferior, but her character was gentle and pleasant. Oftentimes, men prefer this type of girl, because they make men want to protect them, which gives men a sense of pride in their hearts. The man who both Sheng Lu and Qi Shishi both liked, was called Yuan Chen, and was a new student to the top university. Originally, it wasn''t as if he didn''t have positive feelings for Sheng Lu. After all, with Sheng Lu''s appearance, there was no way men would not be attracted. However, after ''coincidentally'' seeing Sheng Lu''s arrogant and dismissive appearance several times, his feelings slowly faded. At this time, the gentle and approachable Qi Shishi appeared before him, gradually attracted his attention, and eventually upied his whole heart. It took great effort for Sheng Lu to draw up the courage to confess, only to be directly rejected. The man in question also became another woman''s boyfriend within a week. In the end, Qi Shishi and Yuan Chen married after graduation and happily lived together. On the other hand, Sheng Lu decided to go abroad in her sophomore year of university as an exchange student because of this heartbreak, and ended up not marrying for the rest of her life. Gu Shengyin furrowed her brows: "So basically, the original female lead lost her love interest because of the involvement of the female antagonist. I just need to ruin her machinations and rewrite the ending of a lonely life?" JMin''s Corner: school arc means that i got new terms i need to deal with, bah! QAQ Ari''s Corner: i''m not too sure about the discrepancies in this arc introduction; it says the FL is already studying at the uni and that every year she''s top of the grade, but when the plot ends, it says she goes abroad in year 2, which means that the love conflict happens in year 1?? o well i guess we''ll see as this arc continues also i already kind of hate this arc; i get annoyed when it''s stuff like "she''s so pretty, how can guys not like her" as if being pretty ornament is all guys need girls for;; or like first love stories¡­.''love at first sight'' is probs just ''lust at first sight'' ugh this is why i prefer campus arcs when they''rebined w gaming arcs or smth for this arc, i''d like to exin the arc title У»¨ ¨C university''s number 1 beauty through the whole school ϵ»¨ ¨C can either be university''s number 2 beauty or a specific department''s number 1 beauty; in this arc, it seems to be the first option if any of you have read A Slight Smile is Very Alluring or watched its TV adaptation Love O2O, that has this stuff too Chapter 289 Cold And Elite #1 School Beauty Vs Warm And Gentle #2 School Beauty 2 Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (2) The system replied: "That''s about right." Gu Shengyin rxed. There was nothing too difficult with this task. She recalled something and suddenly asked: "There won''t be any sudden mission changes in this world, right?" System: "Host, please be at ease. There will be no simr incidents to the previous world''s unexpected situation in the future." Gu Shengyin, after receiving reassurance, got up and began looking at the situation around her. At this time, Sheng Lu was in the apartment that she bought near the number one university. As a gao ling zhi hua, Sheng Lu naturally did not live in the school dormitory with several people. After learning that her daughter chose the number one university, Mother Sheng bought a high ss apartment next to the school for her daughter without the slightest hesitation. Gu Shengyin looked over Sheng Lu''s memories. She still had to go to ss in the afternoon, which was soon. Feeling her empty stomach, Gu Shengyin decided to go out for a meal, and then head back to school to take a look, which should be just in time for ss. As for cooking for herself? Sheng Lu was the standard ''never suffered cold spring water''2 type of youngdy. The apartment''s kitchen had never been graced with her presence ever since she moved in. Now that Gu Shengyin was here, she was very happy to continue this habit ¡ªAlthough she had mastered the skills of cooking, Gu Shengyin did not intend to put it into practice. She grabbed her bag and went out. As she recalled Sheng Lu''s preferences, it was not healthy congee, but rather Western food. Gu Shengyin''s resolve copsed without hesitation ¡ª she wanted to eat hotpot! She had previously stayed in the apocalyptic world for quite a while. In those days, supplies were scarce. Eating amon dish from the normal era was considered a luxury, let alone a fancy banquet. Gu Shengyin expressed that she had really been deprived. It hadn''t been easy for her to arrive at such a stable world. To not reward herself for her hard work, how was it possible? If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . System also did not restrain her: this slight OOC1 did not have a big impact. Gu Shengyin''s self-indulgencebined with the system''s indulgence resulted in Gu Shengyin sitting in front of a table with tears. Gu Shengyin''s eyes was brimming with tears because of the spiciness: I didn''t expect that this body could not eat spicy food. Her mouth was practically burning. When the waiter came by, she also specially inquired and chose the special spicy one! Lu Zhangting looked at the girl across from him with amusement. When Sheng Lu entered the door, he noticed that she was a student in the same university. How could he not know this famous 1st year school beauty? However, he did not think that this rumored noble, elegant school beauty would unexpectedly choose toe eat at such a down-to-earth hotpot restaurant. Shouldn''t the standard for someone like her be red wine and Western food? Then, when he heard her giving the waiter her order, she chose the most spiciest without blinking an eye. Lu Zhangting was amazed. He knew that this hotpot restaurant was well-known for its sauces, and their spicy oil was also famous for its authenticity. He thought Gu Shengyin was an experienced eater, but did not expect that the person actually ate less than two mouthfuls and ended up crying from the spiciness. That''s right, spiced to tears. Lu Zhangting looked at Gu Shengyin''s reddened eyes, her delicate nose that had scrunched up, and her usually petal-like, delicate lips seemed to be coated with ayer of strong rouge. It made people feel that it was inexplicably¡­¡­delicious. Chapter 290 Cold And Elite #1 School Beauty Vs Warm And Gentle #2 School Beauty 3 Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (3) Gu Shengyin pulled out a tissue to wipe her tears, drank all the water in her cup, and started shouting to the waiter for iced water. She heard a man''s deep voice next to her: "It''s not good for the stomach to drink something cold right now." Then, a ss of water was handed over. Gu Shengyin looked at the man and whispered a ''thank you''. After another cup of water went down, Gu Shengyin felt that fiery burn from the spice ease a bit. She sized up the man sitting nearby; he was wearing a spotless white shirt and a silver watch on his hand. Gu Shengyin looked at it subconsciously; the brand was Patek Philippe. Gu Shengyin had never seen a man who could look so handsome wearing a white shirt. His refined eyebrows were just perfect. Thebination of his five facial features was elegant and beautiful, just like how it was written in historical fiction, a youthful beauty like jade, like a warm schr. In terms of age, he should be in his early twenties and could be guessed to be a wealthy big brother young master. But this person is also quite strange to be wearing a white shirt to eat hot pot. Gu Shengyin secretly thought, before brushing it off. After eating dinner, Gu Shengyin nced at the time and walked slowly towards the school. It was still early, so she just went for a walk to help digest the food. Lu Zhangting did not know why he was following this girl. Perhaps he was attracted to the difference in her appearance with the rumors? He came to this hot pot restaurant merely because he had an appointment with a bad friend. That guy insisted on meeting here. As a result, that guy made a phone call a moment ago telling him that something came up and told him to just eat something by himself. Lu Zhangting hung up the phone while almost sneering. Very good. You sure are something, letting me wait here for almost an hour before finally standing me up. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . When he paid the bill, he saw Gu Shengyin walking in front of him. He also had ss in the afternoon, so Lu Zhangting followed behind her slowly. When Gu Shengyin was crossing an underpass, her dress was nearly grabbed by a person. She retreated two steps backwards and looked towards the hand. The palm was rough and dusty. There was also a thickyer of ck dirt in the fingernails. He was a beggar. "Kind person, have pity on me, this homeless wanderer¡­" That beggar saw Gu Shengyin looking at him and put more effort begging. Gu Shengyin set her eyes on him. This beggar was indeed a beggar, but stopping her, Gu Shengyin, was not at all an ident. Presumably, at this moment, Yuan Chen was not far from this ce. In the original plot, Sheng Lu''s dress was directly caught by the beggar. She was startled and did everything she could to throw him off. Who would have imagined that the beggar unexpectedly tried to take advantage of her and extort tens of thousand of dors. It was certainly impossible for Sheng Lu to eat this loss. At that time, she directly and coldly refused. She disdained arguing with this kind of small person and called for her bodyguard toe settle this matter. Although she didn''t suffer from any losses, this kind of Sheng Lu was revealed to the public''s eyes. Moreover, she was seen as arrogant and domineering in Yuan Chen''s eyes. Honestly, Gu Shengyin didn''t think that the girl was doing something wrong. However, she was going to change the method. She looked at the beggar condescendingly: "You have healthy hands and legs, have neither disease nor misfortune. Why do you have to be a useless person whose dignity is trampled on the soles of people''s feet? Clean yourself up. You can go out to find a job and support yourself. Is it that hard?" Chapter 291 Cold And Elite #1 School Beauty Vs Warm And Gentle #2 School Beauty 4 Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (4) The beggar hadn''t expected that the other person would say such a thing, and was stunned. However, he immediately remembered how that person had promised him an award, and spat on the ground: "If you are selfish and unsympathetic, then just directly admit it. Trying to argue with me, I see it now, you may look beautiful, but you''re just¡­¡­" His words were interrupted by a cold voice: "Just what? In my opinion, this xue mei''s1 temperament is really good. If I met someone like you, who had such intentions, I would have already called the police." Lu Zhangting walked up from behind. Gu Shengyin looked at him surprisingly, xue mei? Is this person also in First university? Seeing the obvious doubt in Gu Shengyin''s eyes, Lu Zhangting felt helpless in his heart. It seemed that this xue mei was really as rumored, indifferent to all. It was not narcissism, and Lu Zhangting couldn''t say that everyone in the first university knew him, but he was still considered to be somewhat famous, and yet she actually didn''t recognize him. Although the young man looked at him with a smile, the beggar felt that his gaze was somewhat terrifying. He stubbornly defended: "What breaking thew? Don''t make irresponsible remarks!" Lu Zhangting ignored him, took out his cell phone, and dialed a number: "Hello, is this the police? I met a healthy, robust man. He had the intention of pulling my xue mei''s dress. Yes, it''s very likely he has psychological issues. Address ah, it''s¡­" When the beggar saw that he actually make a phone call, he was somewhat panicked. On top of that, he originally had a sinister plot in his mind. After thinking about it, he thought it would be better to leave. "You guys are powerful indeed. I just won''t deal with you guys anymore!" He stood up from the ground at lightning speed and hurried away, leaving dust behind. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin looked at the man curiously: "Did you really call?" The man showed her his phone. The screen was not even on: "Of course I was deceiving him." The two looked at each other andughed. Gu Shengyin finally recalled: "Are you also in First University?" Seeing that she truly had no impression of him, Lu Zhangting had to introduce himself: "Lu Zhangting, from long winds over ten thousand miles, thunder of total annihtion (³¤·çÍòÀÀ×öªÍò¾û. ch¨¢ng f¨¥ng w¨¤n l¨«, l¨¦i t¨ªng w¨¤n j¨±n)2¡£First University''s finance department sophomore." Gu Shengyin nodded: "Hello, Senior Lu, I am¡­" "Foreignnguage department''s freshman, Sheng Lu." Lu Zhangting smiled as he continued her sentence. "Does Senior know me?" Lu Zhangting blinked: "Sheng Lu xue mei, you underestimate your charm too much. Out of the entire First University, there are certainly few male students who would not recognize you." The twoughed together and chatted while walking towards the school. Shortly after they left, a boy in casual clothes appeared where they had been. Recalling the serious words that Sheng Lu used to lecture the beggar, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but turn into a smile. After that, he also walked towards the direction of First University. Lu Zhangting suddenly realized that he actually had such a congenial chat with a xue mei, who he had only been acquainted with for an hour. Both of them conversed like they were old friends who had known each other for years. Gu Shengyin was also surprised by Lu Zhangting''s extensive knowledge. When they arrived at school and Gu Shengyin said good bye to him, he unexpectedly felt reluctant to part. He still thought in his mind whether he should find an excuse to get Sheng Lu''s contact information, but thinking that it was their first time meeting, it would seem too frivolous. He just shook his head and watched her leave. Chapter 292 Cold And Elite #1 School Beauty Vs Warm And Gentle #2 School Beauty 5 Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (5) When Lu Zhangting left, Gu Shengyin revealed a smile. Unexpectedly, she met her lover on the first day in this world. Gu Shengyin discovered that she could already recognize him even without the lotus fragrance on his body. Perhaps as the two of them met in one world after another, the ties between their souls also became deeper and deeper, until both sides could feel a special connection to each other. Gu Shengyin, who was in a fabulous mood, was walking around school, and couldn''t help but say that the environment of First University was truly good. She looked over her ss schedule. There was only one elective in the afternoon, Western ssical music? Gu Shengyin raised an eyebrow. It seemed like Sheng Lu made some inquiries. Hearing that Yuan Chen had chosen this course, she deliberately also chose it. This foolish girl. She inexplicably felt somewhat distressed towards the original Sheng Lu. She was obviously such an outstanding girl, yet was so cautious and solemn when liking a person. With her qualifications, she could directly confess, but she actually did not have confidence when facing love and ultimately let another person get it for cheap. Gu Shengyin saw a familiar person as soon as she entered the ssroom. That woman wearing a yellow goose-colored dress chatting with a smile to the ssmates surrounding her, wasn''t she Qi Shishi? Gu Shengyin knew that both Qi Shishi and Sheng Lu came for Yuan Chen. She withdrew her gaze. In contrast to the cheerful atmosphere at Qi Shishi''s area, her area was extremely quiet. There was no one seated near her. Gu Shengyin sighed: Her title of Gao ling zhi hua was not for nothing. As she pondered about it, Gu Shengyin perceived a slight movement at the seat on her left side. She raised her eyes and saw an unexpected person. This face with handsome eyebrows and a bright smile, Gu Shengyin was very familiar with. Wasn''t this person the one that the original Sheng Lu liked¡ªYuan Chen? "Hello, is anyone sitting here?" Yuan Chen asked with a smile. Gu Shengyin shook her head: "No, do as you wish." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Seeing that Gu Shengyin had turned her head again and did not have any intention ofcontinuing the conversation, Yuan Chen inwardly thought: Sure enough, proud just like the rumors. If the mountain doesn''te to me, I will go to the mountain. Therefore, Yuan Chen''s initiative to be close and Gu Shengyin''s asional replies seemingly became two people speaking intimately in the eyes of outsiders. No need to mention Sheng Lu, the new school beauty whom everybody recognized, Yuan Chen was also well-known for his poprity. Naturally, the two of them together attracted a lot of people''s attention. Some people were even gossiping about whether these two people were dating, otherwise; how could Sheng Lu, who was known for being cold and arrogant, put down her barriers? Qi Shishi listened to these remarks and her expression fluctuated multiple times. What happened? Didn''t I let Yuan Chen see Sheng Lu being domineering towards that beggar today? Why does it seem like nothing happened? "Shishi, are you not feeling well?" Her deskmate saw Qi Shishi''s uglyplexion and couldn''t help but worry and asked. Qi Shishi gave a smile: "It''s nothing. I didn''t sleep wellst night and felt somewhat tired." At this moment, the bell rang and everyone straightened out their mood, no longer talking about this gossip. After ss, Yuan Chen smiled and said good bye to Gu Shengyin, watching the beautiful woman leave. When he packed up his things to leave, he happened to collide with a girl holding a stack of books. "Are you okay?" He asked promptly. Qi Shishi raised her head and looked at him very quickly. Her face immediately turned red as she leaned down to pick up her books scattered on the floor and prepared to leave. Yuan Chen amusingly looked at the girl, who was fleeing like a frightened rabbit, and stopped her: "Wait a minute!" He handed a book andughed softly: "You forgot something." Chapter 293 Cold And Elite #1 School Beauty Vs Warm And Gentle #2 School Beauty 6 Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (6) When Yuan Chen returned to his dorm, a roommate shouted when he saw him: "Our life winner is back!" Yuan Chen smiled and said: "What life winner? What are you talking about?" His roommate took out his cell phone and showed him¡ª[School beauty AND department flower, freshman bes the public enemy of numerous seniors]. On the screen were a few photos of Yuan Chen chatting with Sheng Lu, Qi Shishi looking at Yuan Chen with a shy expression, and Yuan Chen handing Qi Shishi a book. Who knew which bored student had written such a long article with twists and turns and posted it on the school forum. Many people left messages below expressing their hate and envy. Some people even expressed their desire to worship him as a master, not knowing how this xue di1 sessfully met these two beautiful girls. Yuan Chen looked at it and smiled, and then he handed it back to his roommate: "It''splete nonsense. Not to mention everything else, I only met these two people today." His roommate had admiration on his face: "You only got to know them and are already so familiar? Particrly our school beauty, she is publicly known as the iceberg beauty ah, say it! How did you break the ice?" Yuan Chenughed: "What break the ice or not break the ice. She''s merely a bit cold-tempered. How is she anything scary like you guys said?" If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . In fact, what he said was true. Sheng Lu was not as cold and proud as those rumors had said she''d be. It''s more of her not knowing how to interact with others. The Sheng family parents were busy ever since she was young. For a long period of time when Sheng Lu was young, she was apanied by a nanny, which lead to her maturing early and bing an independent child. When Sheng Lu''s parents discovered that their beautiful, bright daughter was not soft and cute like other family''s daughters and even became a small noodle stand3, it was already toote to amend it. However, Sheng Lu did not think it was bad. She liked tranquility and would not take the initiative to make friends. This was also very good, wasn''t it? When Yuan Chen was chatting with her, he realized this. Although she was a girl of few words and rarely took the initiative to start a conversation, she was very knowledgeable of many subjects. Moreover, she would always reply to other''s questions, which wouldn''t make people feel embarrassed. This was not cold arrogance, but simply a taciturn personality. He unconsciously recalled the other person''s appearance of earnestly studying with her head lowered. The tranquility of the side of her face was very picturesque. His roommate saw his obvious appearance of spring2. He smirked and elbowed him: "Tell me, which one do you like?" Yuan Chen snapped out of his daze and nced at him: "What which one, I said that I met them for the first time today. This is rted to a girl''s reputation. Don''t make irresponsible remarks." Lu Zhangting also saw the post on the forum. Looking at the photo, Gu Shengyin was looking seriously at Yuan Chen. The two of them were clearly chatting, yet inexplicably, his heart felt quite disturbed. It seemed that he needed to quicken his pace. His xue mei was so outstanding that there would definitely be people who wanted to steal her away. When Gu Shengyin was in her second elective course, she once again ran across Yuan Chen. Yuan Chen was obviously surprised, but still very happy. Of course, the two of them became deskmates again. Gu Shengyin held her forehead. In fact, rather than two electives, it was all the electives. Sheng Lu had chosen the same electives as Yuan Chen. Even for her PE ss, Sheng Lu followed Yuan Chen and chose volleyball. After the third time that they found out that they had chosen the same electives Yuan Chen did not believe that it was a coincidence. He narcissistically thought: Perhaps this school beauty is actually secretly in love with me, so she secretly chose the same electives as me? However, looking at Gu Shengyin''s indifferent face, he dismissed the idea. He could see that the person was totally uninterested in him ah. Yuan Chen was not aware that sometimes what seemed to be the most unlikely was closest to the truth. Chapter 294 Cold And Elite #1 School Beauty Vs Warm And Gentle #2 School Beauty 7 Gu Shengyin was not aware of a certain man bing jealous because of her and did not know that Yuan Chen was feeling very tangled. She looked at Qi Shishi trying to find her and raised an eyebrow. It seemed that Qi Shishi was unable to remain calm? She also liked Yuan Chen. Watching her and Yuan Chen be more and more familiar during these past few days, how could there be no sense of crisis in her heart? Speaking of this, two freshmen in the Foreign Language department were famous for their beauty at the same time. No need to mention that there was a natural sense of repulsion between Sheng Lu and Qi Shishi, but even their rtionship was also not good. In particr with Sheng Lu''s temper, the two of them never had any intersection. "What are you looking for me for?" Gu Shengyin looked at Qi Shishi with some confusion. Qi Shishi looked at the other person with jealousy. Even if she was always conceited because of her appearance, she had to admit that when it came to appearances, she was really not better than Sheng Lu. Sheng Lu''s beauty was the bright, dazzling type, like the strong-colored oil paintings, seizing the limelight from others with a high profile. Thinking of what she wanted to do next, Qi Shishi actually felt somewhat apologetic in her heart, but when she thought about Yuan Chen, she thought from the bottom of her heart: I''m sorry, Sheng Lu. In any case, your family conditions is very good and you look so beautiful. Even without Yuan Chen, you can find a better man. She smiled: "It''s nothing important. It''s just that you, this beautiful woman, must not be absent from our cultural performance of our Foreign Language department. That''s right, Qi Shishi was also a member of the Literature and Art department of the Foreign Language Student Union. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin wrinkled her eyebrows: "I am not interested." Whether it was Gu Shengyin or Sheng Lu, they were not interested in participating in this kind of activity. Qi Shishi had already anticipated that she would not agree. Hearing such a blunt rejection from her, she was pleased in her heart, but she said: "Ai ya, Sheng Lu. You are also said to be our great school beauty. Everyone is looking forward to your participation." She said that and came up to pull Gu Shengyin''s arm, as if she was familiar with her. ( Gu Shengyin was waiting for this. She naturally remembered that in the original plot, Qi Shishi relied on this trick to let Yuan Chen''s heart topletely die towards Sheng Lu. Sheng Lu didn''t like having physical contact with others. There were very few people who was aware of this. It was not clear where Qi Shishi inquired about this information, but she meticulously nned this scene. What did the original Sheng Lu do? She directly pushed Qi Shishi. Qi Shishi fell very miserably and aroused the attention of many students. What they saw was Qi Shishiing close to express intimacy. As a result, Sheng Lu pushed the other person away without any feelings. Not only that, she did not have the slightest intention to apologize. After pushing the person on the ground, she directly left takingrge strides. Sheng Lu received criticism from almost everyone. In fact, no one knew that when Sheng Lu pushed Qi Shishi away, there was barely any use of strength. How Qi Shishi was able to fall down, only she would know. Additionally, no one knew that Sheng Lu''s hurried departure was actually because of feeling ufortable.She was not willing to lose face in front of everyone. She endured her difort until she arrived in the restroom where her entire body softened down. How could someone from Shengjia not offend people? When Sheng Lu was a child, she was kidnapped. Those frenzied people tortured a 5 year old girl for two days. No one knew what Sheng Lu experienced. They were only aware that the benevolent Grandpa Sheng had been extremely furious. That year,city experienced a reign of terror. Several great families were purged, uprooted, and never had a chance to change their fate. Chapter 295 Cold And Elite #1 School Beauty Vs Warm And Gentle #2 School Beauty 8 Gu Shengyin could remember the original Sheng Lu''s loss. She looked at Qi Shishi''s smile: Didn''t you want to fall? I will let you have a taste, the taste of being ruthlessly thrown down. They saw Gu Shengyin''splexion abruptly change. Clearly, she did not expect Qi Shishi to suddenly hold her. Her face immediately became pale and ruthlessly pushed the person next to her. Qi Shishi was caught off guard by this powerful push and actually fell on the hard ground. So painful! She sucked in cold air. No need to look, her elbow was definitely bleeding. Sheng Lu, this woman, how is she so strong? The two of them were not talking in a hidden ce, just on the veranda. There were still many people in the ssroom. Seeing Sheng Lu pushing Qi Shishi, they were all surprised. Someone helped Qi Shishi stand up. Qi Shishi "hissed" in pain several times, indicating that her fall was not light. "Sheng Lu." Qi Shishi''s eyes were filled with tears because of the pain¡ªThis time, she was not pretending, but was rather truly in pain. She appeared very aggrieved and confused: "Even if you don''t like me, you can just directly tell me. Why would you want push me?" When she said this, the surrounding people all looked at Gu Shengyin with condemning eyes. Qi Shishi''s close friend, Li Jiayue, looked at Gu Shengyin with a cold indifferent appearance but didn''t rush up and fight in anger: "Sheng Lu, you have to give an exnation! Is being a rich youngdy so amazing? The school beauty can push people as she pleases? You have to apologize to our Shishi!" If Gu Shengyin acted the same way as in the original plot, not saying anything and turning around to leave, she would definitely be regarded as a condescending person. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . They saw her force a smile and opened her mouth, seemingly wanting to say something but still closed her mouth. After that, her face abruptly became deathly pale, and her body even slightly trembled. After trembling a few times, she unexpectedly fainted. Everyone was frightened by this ineffable ident. Moreover, Sheng Lu''s appearance seemed to be more serious than Qi Shishi. Everyone was a student in their twenties. Seeing Sheng Lu fainting like this and also not knowing what Sheng Lu''s situation was, they hurriedly made a call. "Step aside!" A voice filled with anger came from the back of the crowd. Lu Zhangting walked quickly through the crowd and saw Gu Shengyin lying on the floor with a pale face. He felt shocked and heartache. He didn''t speak and cautiously carried her. "Call a car toe over." He said to the person next to him. Looking at Gu Shengyin''s appearance, it was better to go directly to the hospital. When Lu Zhangting carried the person and disappeared from their sight, everyone slowly reacted. ( This time, their eyes all turned towards Qi Shishi, the person involved in this ident. "Shishi, what did you say to Sheng Lu? How is her reaction so big?" A ssmate asked. The ces where Qi Shishi fell down was still in pain and had a nk expression: "I just asked her about the Literature and Art performance ah." Looking at the people around her with an expression of distrust, Qi Shishi only felt bitterness in her mouth. It should not be like this. Obviously, she was the victim. Sheng Lu should be the one that everyone criticized. Why was it her? Even Qi Shishi''s best friend, Li Jiayue, quietly asked her when they went back: "Shishi, were you jealous of Sheng lu so you stimted her?" Li Jiayue was aware that Qi Shishi liked Yuan Chen. Qi Shishi felt that she was truly wronged: "Her fainting really has nothing to do with me!" Chapter 296 Unedited Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (9) Lu Zhangting quietly sat in front of the hospital bed and looked at the girl lying on the bed. Her ruddy face was now pale. Her originally captivating red lips were bloodless. Lu Zhangting couldn''t help but recall the girl he saw in the hot pot restaurant a few days ago, so lively and full of life. (ËýºìÈóµÄÁ³µ°´Ëʱֻʣϲ԰ף¬Æ½ÈÕÀïæ̺ìµÄË«´½¸üÊǺÁÎÞѪɫ£¬Â½³¤öª²»ÓɵÃÏëÆðÁËǰЩÈÕ×ÓÔÚ»ð¹øµêÀïÃæ¿´µ½µÄÅ®º¢×Ó£¬ÄÇôÏʻÄÇôÉúÆøÂúÂú) After the doctor''s examination results came out, it showed that the patient''s body had no problems. Gu Shengyin''s situation resembled a serious psychological trauma. This time, she might have been stimted, somehow causing the patient to react. (Ò½ÉúµÄ¼ì²é½á¹û³öÀ´£¬²¡ÈËÉíÌåûÓÐÈκÎÎÊÌ⣬¹ËÊ¢ÒòÕâÑùµÄÇé¿ö£¬ºÜÏñÊÇÒÔÇ°ÔâÊܹýÑÏÖصÄÐÄÀí´´ÉË£¬Õâ´Î¿ÉÄÜÊÇÔâÊܹýÁËʲô´Ì¼¤£¬Èò¡È˲úÉúÁ˲»ºÃµÄÁªÏë) The doctor left and Lu Zhangting kept watch over Gu Shengyin. If he previously thought that he was only interested in Gu Shengyin, then when he saw Gu Shengyin lying on the ground, the pain and fear that filled his heart let Lu Zhangting understand that his heart was clearly tempted by her. (Èç¹û˵ÏÈÇ°Ëû¾õµÃ×Ô¼º¶Ô¹ËÊ¢ÒòÖ»ÊDzúÉúÁËÐËȤ£¬ÄÇôÔÚ¿´µ½¹ËÊ¢ÒòÌÉÔÚµØÉϵÄÄÇÒ»¿Ì£¬ËûÐÄÖÐÐÚÓ¿¶øÀ´µÄÍ´¿àºÍº¦ÅÂÈý³¤öªÃ÷°×£¬×Ô¼º·ÖÃ÷ÊǶ¯ÐÄÁË) Not only was he tempted by her, his feelings were deeply rooted. Very wonderful, being acquainted with each other in such a short period of time, to have deeply rooted feelings for a girl who he had met only several times. If it were anyone else, they would think of it as something inconceivable, but Lu Zhangting did not think anything was wrong with it. (ºÜÆæÃîµÄ£¬¶ÔÓÚÒ»¸öÈÏʶʱ¼äÕâô¶Ì£¬×ܹ²¼ûÁ˲»¹ý¼¸ÃæµÄÅ®º¢×ÓÇé¸ùÉîÖÖ£¬ÈÎÊÇ·ÅÔÚË­ÉíÉ϶¼¾õµÃ²»¿É˼ÒéµÄÊÂÇ飬ƫƫ½³¤öªÒ»µã¶ùÒ²²»¾õµÃÄÄÀï²»¶Ô) As if him being tempted by Gu Shengyin was normal. Lu Zhangting recalled his close friend''s, Liang Zimu''s, expressions always had when he mumbled something about the previous life, the current life, and so on. ½³¤öªÄÔº£Ö®ÖÐÏëÆðÁË×Ô¼ºÄǸöϲ»¶Ò»Ð©ÉñÉñÃØÃض«Î÷µÄ·¢Ð¡Áºè÷Ľ×Ü°®à½àìЩʲôǰÊÀ½ñÉúÖ®ÀàµÄ»° Originally, he never took it into heart. Now that he thought about it, maybe he had fate with this girl from their previous life. What about this life? Otherwise, he would not be attracted to her with a nce. (Ô­±¾Ëû´ÓÀ´¶¼²»·ÅÔÚÐÄÉÏ£¬ÏÖÔÚÏëÏ룬˵²»¶¨ËûºÍÕâ¸öÅ®º¢×Ó£¬¾ÍÊÇÇ°ÊÀµÄÔµ·Ö£¬½ñÉúÑÓÐøÄØ) When Gu Shengyin woke up, a trace of light from the setting sun squeezed through the curtains was spread out, just falling on the man in front of the hospital bed adding a gentle color to his handsome face. (¹ËÊ¢ÒòÐѹýÀ´µÄʱºò£¬ÕýºÃÂäÈÕµÄÓàêÍ͸¹ý±»À­¿ªÁËһ˿·ì϶µÄ´°Á±¼·Á˽øÀ´£¬ÕýºÃÂäÔÚ²¡´²Ç°µÄÄÐÈËÉíÉÏ£¬ÎªËûÇå¿¡µÄÈÝÑÕÉϸüÌíÉÏÁËÒ»·ÖÈáºÍµÄÉ«²Ê) If you aren''t already doing so, please read at the original site, . "You woke up?" Lu Zhangting appeared to be very happy. Seeing that Gu Shengyin was sitting up, he got up to pour a cup of warm water for her. "Here is the hospital?" Gu Shengyin did not think Sheng Lu''s body reaction would unexpectedly be so great, but she was still very satisfied with this result. "En, earlier you suddenly fainted. I was passing by and brought you here." Lu Zhangting attentively looked at Gu Shengyin''s expression. (àÅ£¬Ö®Ç°ÄãͻȻÔÎÁ˹ýÈ¥£¬ÎÒÕýºÃ·¹ý£¬¾Í°ÑÄãË͵½ÁËÕâÀï¡£"½³¤öª×ÐϸµÄ¿´×ŹËÊ¢ÒòµÄÉñÉ«) As expected, he clearly saw a trace of pain on Gu Shengyin''s face, but she quickly restored her calmness. "Thank you, senior Lu." Gu Shengyin said. Lu Zhangting considerately did not continue asking and shifted the topic: "I didn''t see a cell phone on you, so I didn''t contact your family." Gu Shengyin said in a rxed manner: "No need to inform them about such a trivial matter. Don''t let them get worried." (¹ËÊ¢ÒòËÉÁË¿ÚÆø£º"²»ÓøæËßËûÃÇ£¬ÕâôµãСÊ£¬»¹ÊDz»ÒªÈÃËûÃǵ£ÐÄÁË) Lu Zhangting did not speak. "Senior, I don''t have any problems so I don''t have to stay here." Gu Shengyin did not like the hospital one bit. The doctor also said that this was her own psychological problem. It was really unnecessary to stay in the hospital so Lu Zhangting nodded his head. Exiting out of the hospital, Gu Shengyin said that she would like to invite Lu Zhangting out for a meal. "Senior, don''t refuse me. Just treat it as a thank you for taking care of me today." Gu Shengyin said. (ѧ³¤¿É²»Òª¾Ü¾øÎÒ£¬¾Íµ±×öÄãÕÕ¹ËÁËÎÒÒ»ÌìµÄлÀñ¡£"¹ËÊ¢Òò˵µÀ) Lu Zhangting originally did not intend to decline, but when Gu Shengyin chose the Imperial capital''s Michelin restaurant, he shook his head. "How about going to the hot pot restaurant fromst time?" Lu Zhangting said. Gu Shengyin was surprised: "Senior also like to eat hot pot?" Lu Zhangtingughed but did not say anything. It''s merely because that is where I met you for the first time. Moreover, the way you looked from the spiciness was very cute. (¶øÇÒ£¬Äã±»À±µ½µÄÑù×Ó£¬ºÜ¿É°®) Chapter 297 Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (10) Gu Shengyin once again sat in the hot pot restaurant beside the school. This time, Gu Shengyin consciously pointed at the medium level of spiciness. Thest time, her mouth was so spicy that it was still faintly painful. She did not dare to court death. (ÕâÒ»´Î¹ËÊ¢ÒòºÜÓÐ×ÔÖªÖ®Ã÷µÄµãÁËÖÐÀ±£¬ÉÏÒ»´Î±»À±µ½µÄ×ì.°Í·Â·ð»¹ÔÚÒþÒþ×÷Í´£¬Ëý¿É²»¸ÒÔÙ×÷ËÀ) Unsure whether it was an illusion or not, Gu Shengyin felt that when she chose the medium level of spiciness, the man sitting across from her seemed to have a disappointed expression. A sh of light in her mind reminded her of a possibility. Lu Zhangting saw that the girl sitting across from him indifferently looked at him and asked a serious question: "Senior is very fond of eating spicy?" Lu Zhangting felt a bit puzzled by this question, but he shook his head honestly. Hence, the two of them very happily(?) began eating hot pot. "Wow! Lao da1, you''re actually secretly dating here with a beauty!" A fussy voice came from behind them. Then a white figure quickly flew to the opposite side of Gu Shengyin, the seat next to Lu Zhangting. Gu Shengyin raised her head to look. He was a baby-faced boy and appeared to be only fifteen or sixteen years old. His eyes were veryrge, had some baby fat, and his smile was very adorable¡ªGu Shengyin wanted to reach out and pinch his face. That boy saw Gu Shengyin and was clearly stunned. After that he blushed and looked at her brightly like the full moon. (ÄÇÄк¢×Ó¼ûµ½¹ËÊ¢ÒòÃ÷ÏÔÕúã¶ÁËһϣ¬¶øºóÁ³ºìÁËÆðÀ´£¬ÁÁ¾§¾§µÄ¿´×ÅËý) "Jie jie2, you''re so beautiful!" Gu Shengyin nearly choked. She had not heard such a straightforward praise since a long time. "Thank you, you are also very cute." She earnestly replied. "¡­Hahaha!" Lu Zhangting abruptly burst intoughter. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin looked at him puzzledly and happened to meet the baby-faced boy''s eyes ofint. "Xue mei nowadays really aren''t cute one bit." He pouted andined before smiling again. "Allow me to introduce myself. I''m called Liang Zimu, a sophomore in First University''s financial department. Sheng Lu xue mei, you are beautiful just like the rumors says." Liang Zimu had a serious expression. (×ÔÎÒ½éÉÜһϣ¬ÎÒ½ÐÁºè÷Ľ£¬µÚÒ»´óѧ½ðÈÚϵ´ó¶þµÄѧÉú¡£Ê¢Â¶Ñ§Ãã¬ÄãºÍ´«ÎÅÖеÄÒ»ÑùƯÁÁ¡£"Áºè÷ĽÕý¾­ÁËÉñÉ«) Sophomore? Gu Shengyin looked at Liang Zimu with surprise. With his appearance, saying that he was a high school student, there would be absolutely no one who would be skeptical. (¹ËÊ¢ÒòÓÐЩ¾ªÌ¾µÄ¿´×ÅÁºè÷Ľ£¬ËûÕâ¸öÄ£Ñù£¬Ëµ×Ô¼ºµÄ¸ßÖÐÉú£¬¾ø¶ÔûÓÐÈ˻ػ³ÒÉ) Liang Zimu saw her expression and knew what she was thinking. Secretly sighing and touching his face remorsefully: "s, time can''t bear it and there''s also nothing I can do." (Áºè÷Ľ¿´ËýÉñÉ«¾ÍÖªµÀËýÔÚÏëʲô£¬°µÌ¾ÁËÒ»¿ÚÆø£¬×ÔÔ¹×Ô°¬µÄÃþÉÏÁË×Ô¼ºµÄÁ³£º"°¦£¬ÌìÉúÀöÖÊ£¬Ê±¹â²»¸ºÎÒҲû°ì·¨) Gu Shengyin was amused by him. She held back augh: "Senior, don''t be sad. Surely, there are many xue jie3 quite willing to discuss with you on how to maintain youthfulness." (¹ËÊ¢Òò±»Ëû¶ºÀÖÁË£¬ËýÈÌסЦ£º"ѧ³¤²»ÒªÉËÐÄ£¬Ïë±Ø»áÓкܶàѧ½ãºÜÀÖÒâºÍÄã̽ÌÖÈçºÎ±£³ÖÇà´ºµÄ) Lu Zhangting at the side suddenly said: "You really understand him. This guy often goes to the girl''s dormitory for a stroll, using his tender face as a weapon to fool around with the female students and also shamelessly calling them jie jie. He can now form a ser team with those jie jie at First University." (Ò»±ßµÄ½³¤öªÍ»È»¿ª¿ÚµÀ£º"ÄãÕæÁ˽âËû¡£Õâ¼Ò»ï¾­³£È¥Å®ÉúËÞÉáÂ¥Ïй䣬ÕÌ×ÅÁ³ÄÛ¹´´îŮѧԱ£¬»¹ºñ×ÅÁ³Æ¤½ÐÈ˼ҽã½ã¡£ÏÖÔÚËûÔÚµÚÒ»´óѧµÄ½ã½ã¶¼ÄÜ×éÒ»Ö§×ãÇò¶ÓÁË) Gu Shengyin gazed at him with admiration: "Senior is awesome; xue mei admires you." Liang Zimu: ¡­ Thinking of this, he cast a hateful nce at Lu Zhangting, whose outside appearance and inner reality differed4, who could bepared to the sesame stuffing in front of him. (Ïëµ½ÕâÀïËûºÞºÞµÄ¿´ÁËÒ»ÑÛ½³¤öª£¬ÂÛ±íÀï²»Ò»£¬Ë­ÄܱȵÃÉÏÑÛÇ°Õâ¸öÖ¥ÂéÏÚ) At that time, he was confused by Lu Zhangting''s clear and bright appearance. He happily and cheerfully ran ran over to be friends with him. As a result, for more than ten years, he ran errands and never turned his life over. (Ïëµ±³õ£¬Ëû¾ÍÊDZ»Â½³¤öªÕ⸱¹â·çö«ÔµÄÇåÀÊÍâ±í¸øÃÔ»óÁË£¬ÀֵߵߵÄÅܹýÈ¥ºÍÈË×öÅóÓÑ£¬½á¹û£¬Ê®¼¸ÄêÁË£¬Ò»Ö±¶¼ÊÇÅÜÍȶùµÄ£¬´ÓÀ´Ã»·­¹ýÉí) This guy could act since childhood, how deceitful. (Õâ¼Ò»ï£¬´ÓС¾ÍÄÜ×°£¬Ôô»µÔô»µµÄ) He only dared to say this in the bottom of his heart, because Liang Zimu knew that if Lu Zhangting heard his evaluation of him, this bastard might shamelesslye up with a sentence: Over-praised. (ËûÈ´Ö»¸ÒÔÚÐĵ×Àï˵˵£¬ÒòΪÁºè÷Ľ֪µÀ£¬Â½³¤öªÕâ¼Ò»ïÈôÊÇÌýµ½×Ô¼º¶ÔËûµÄÆÀ¼Û£¬ÕâØ˾ø¶ÔÄܺñ×ÅÁ³Æ¤À´ÉÏÒ»¾ä£º¹ý½±) Chapter 298 Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (11) Hence, a hot pot dinner for two became a dinner for three. When Yuan Chen and his roommates came in, they saw this harmonious atmosphere. Sheng Lu and two men sitting at a table, her expression was very rxed and even had a faint smile. Yuan Chen suddenly felt jealous. Even though he knew that when Gu Shengyin faced him, it was not too bad. She was always not too cold or not too hot. Where was she like this, obviously very familiar with these two people. (Ô¬è¡Í»È»¾Í¸Ðµ½ÁËÒ»Õ󼵶ʣ¬ÒªÖªµÀ£¬¹ËÊ¢ÒòÃæ¶Ô×Å×Ô¼ºµÄʱºò£¬Ëä²»ÖÁÓÚ²»´îÀí£¬µ«Ò²ÓÀÔ¶¶¼ÊDz»Àä²»ÈȵÄÄ£Ñù£¬ÄÄÀïÏñÊÇÏÖÔÚ£¬ºÜÃ÷ÏԵĺÍÁ½È˺ÜÊìϤ) If he knew that Gu Shengyin and those two people had not known each other for a long time and that she just met one of them, it was estimated that he would be even more jealous. (ËûÒªÊÇÖªµÀ¹ËÊ¢ÒòºÍÕâÁ½È˸ù±¾Ã»ÓÐÈÏʶ¶à¾Ã£¬ÉõÖÁÆäÖÐÒ»¸ö»¹ÊǸոÕÈÏʶµÄ£¬¹À¼Æ»á¸ü¼Ó¼µ¶Ê) When he recognized who those two men were, his jealousy inted even more. (µÈµ½ËûÈϳöÁËÄÇÁ½¸öÄÐÈËÖеÄÆäÖÐÒ»¸öÊÇË­µÄʱºò£¬ÕâÖÖ¼µ¶Ê¾Í¸ü¼ÓµÄÅòÕÍÁËÆðÀ´) Lu Zhangting, there was no one in the finance department who didn''t recognize him. Yuan Chen, himself, was also considered to mix very well in the department; however, he was just a little famous among the freshmen. Lu Zhangting''s name was not only well-known in the finance department, but people throughout the entire First University also knew of him. (Ô¬è¡×Ô¼ºÔÚϵÀïÃæÒ²ËãÊÇ»ìµÄ·çÉúË®Æð£¬È»¶ø£¬Ò²²»¹ýÊÇÔÚ´óÒ»ÐÂÉúÀïÃæÓеãÃûÆø°ÕÁË. ¶ø½³¤öªÖ®Ãû£¬²»Ö¹ÊÇÔÚ½ðÈÚϵÈçÀ×¹á¶ú£¬ÔÚÕû¸öµÚÒ»´óѧ£¬ÈÏʶËûµÄÈËÒ²ÊÇ´ó°Ñ) Several of his published papers had been ced on the front page by one of the best domestic finance and economics magazines. It was said that when he was a freshman, there were manyrge corporations that wished to sign a business contract with him. (Ëû·¢±íµÄºÃ¼¸ÆªÂÛÎÄ£¬¶¼±»¹úÄÚÊýÒ»Êý¶þµÄ²Æ¾­ÔÓÖ¾·ÅÔÚÇ°Ò³£¬¾Ý˵Ëû²Å´óÒ»µÄʱºò£¬¾ÍÓв»ÉÙ´óÆóÒµÔ¸ÒâºÍËûÇ©¶©ºÏͬ) All in all, Lu Zhangting was a legend in First University. He, Yuan Chen, could notpare with him. Lu Zhangting did not overlook the gaze that fell on him. He noticed the hostility in Yuan Chen''s eyes and raised an eyebrow. This Yuan Chen, was he the person speaking amiably with Sheng Lu xue mei in the photo on the forum previously? (Õâ¸öԬ衣¬¾ÍÊÇ֮ǰÂÛ̳ÉÏÃæ±»Åĵ½ºÍʢ¶ѧÃÃÏà̸Éõ»¶µÄÈË°É) But¡­looking at Sheng Lu''s appearance, it seemed that she was not very concerned about him. Lu Zhangting withdrew his gaze. Since Sheng Lu had nothing to do with him, there was no need to waste his mind on irrelevant people. On this side, the brother1 who had the best rtionship with Yuan Chen, the one who had previously teased Yuan Chen in the dormitory, also saw Gu Shengyin and her group at a table. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . In fact, all the guests in the store did not ignore that table; after all, the face value of the three people far exceeded the level of average values. If it weren''t for their face actually being natural and them being calm, everyone would have been skeptical of whether a few celebrities hade here to eat hot pot. (ÊÂʵÉÏ£¬Õû¸öµêÀïµÄ¿ÍÈË£¬¾ÍûÓкöÊÓËûÃÇÄÇÒ»×ÀµÄ£¬±Ï¾¹ÈýÈ˵ÄÑÕÖµÔ¶³¬Æ½¾ùÏߣ¬Èô²»ÊÇʵÔÚÃæÉú£¬ÈýÈËÓÖ¶¼´ó´ó·½·½µÄ£¬È˼Ҷ¼Òª»³ÒÉÊǼ¸¸öÃ÷ÐÇÀ´ÕâÀï³Ô»ð¹øÁË) Yuan Chen''s roommate was aware that he had a bit of thoughts towards Gu Shengyin and poked him at this moment. "Hey, Yuan Chen, you should grasp it firmly." His roommate whispered, "Although you are excellent, people like Lu Zhangting are what girls likes the most. Seeing them like this, clearly they just got to know each other and still had not walked into a deeper rtionship; otherwise, news of this would certainly spread throughout school. Don''t me your brother for not reminding you. You should start as soon as possible ah!" (ÚÀÎÒ˵£¬Ô¬è¡Äã¿ÉµÃ×¥½ôÁË¡£"ËûÊÒÓÑСÉùµÄ˵µÀ£¬"ÄãËäÈ»ÓÅÐ㣬¿ÉÊÇÈ˽ѧ³¤ÕâÑùµÄ£¬×îÕÐÅ®º¢×Óϲ»¶ÁË¡£¿´ËûÃÇÕâÑù×Ó£¬Ã÷ÏÔÖ»ÊÇÈÏʶ£¬»¹Ã»×ßµ½¸üÉîµÄ¹Øϵ£¬²»È»µÄ»°Ñ§Ð£Àï¿Ï¶¨»áÓÐÏûÏ¢´«³öÀ´¡£±ðµ½Ê±ºò¹Ö¸çÃÇûÓÐÌáÐÑÄ㣬Õâ¸ÃÏÂÊÖµÄʱºò£¬Ò»¶¨Òª¾¡Ôç°¡) Yuan Chen fiercely poured beer into his mouth not speaking. (Ԭ衺ݺݵĹàÁËÒ»¿ÚÆ¡¾Æ£¬Ã»ÓÐ˵»°) Gu Shengyin and her group cameparatively early, so they left when Yuan Chen and his group had just sat for a while. (¹ËÊ¢ÒòËûÃÇÀ´µÄ±È½ÏÔ磬ËùÒÔÔ¬è¡ËûÃÇû×øÒ»»á¶ù¾ÍÀ뿪ÁË) "Where do you live? I''ll send you back." Lu Zhangting said. Gu Shengyin said: "No need, it''s close by." Lu Zhangting knit his eyebrows: "That''s out of the question. Late at night, it''s not safe for you, a girl." (²»ÐУ¬´óÍíÉϵģ¬ÄãÒ»¸öÅ®º¢×Ó²»°²È«) Liang Zimu watched the both of them sourly: "s, I am such a weak, cute little boy. It''s also not safe to go backte at night. Why don''t I have a damned follower to care about me?" (Áºè÷ĽÓïÆø·ºËáµÄ¿´×ÅËûÃÇÁ½¸ö£º"°¦ÎÒÕâôһ¸öÈáÈõ¿É°®µÄСÄÐÉú£¬ÍíÉÏ»ØÈ¥Ò²²»°²È«ÄÅ£¬Ôõô¾Íû¸öËÀµ³¹ØÐÄÒ»ÏÂÎÒÄØ) Lu Zhangting ignored him while following Gu Shengyin, the two of them walking ahead. "Senior Liang, good bye." Gu Shengyin politely bid farewell. "Ah?" Liang Zimu was dumbstruck. They actually left him behind like this? Chapter 299 Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (12) After finding out her address sessfully, Lu Zhangting went back to school in a fabulous mood,pletely forgetting a certain "weak, cute" friend. When she arrived to school the next day, Gu Shengyin received a lot of concern from her ssmates. When she was carried away yesterday, her appearance had frightened them. "Thank you, everyone. I''m much better now. Nothing happened." She calmly thanked them. Although she was still expressionless, they could see that she was sincerely grateful. (ËäÈ»Á³ÉÏÒÀ¾Éûʲô±íÇ飬µ«ÊÇ¿´µÄ³öÀ´£¬ËýÊÇÔÚÕæÐĸÐл) Those students suddenly felt that Gu Shengyin was not proud and condescending like usual. Perhaps she was just bad with words. (ÄÇЩͬѧͻȻ¾Í¾õµÃÆäʵ¹ËÊ¢ÒòҲûÓÐƽÈÕÀï¿´µ½ÁËÄÇô¸ß°ÁÄ¿ÖÐÎÞÈË£¬»òÐíËýÖ»²»¹ýÊDz»ÉÆÑÔ´Ç°ÕÁË) Qi Shishi looked at Gu Shengyin, who easily obtained a good impression from their ssmates, and suddenly asked: "Sheng Lu, what happened to you yesterday? Suddenly using so much strength to push me away?" (ÆëÊ«Ê«¿´×ÅÇáÒ׾ͻñµÃÁËͬѧÃǺøеĹËÊ¢Òò£¬Í»È»¿ª¿ÚÎʵÀ£º"ʢ¶£¬Äã×òÌìÊÇÔõô»ØÊ£¿Í»È»ÓÃÄÇô´óÁ¦ÆøÍÆ¿ªÎÒ) Her words caused their surroundings to quiet down. Everyone remembered the incident of Gu Shengyin pushing Qi Shishi, and she, herself, fainting yesterday. (ËýÕâ»°ÈÃÖÜΧ¶¼°²¾²ÁËÏÂÀ´£¬ËùÓÐÈ˶¼ÏëÆðÁË£¬×òÌì¹ËÊ¢ÒòÍÆ¿ªÆëÊ«Ê«²¢ÇÒ×Ô¼ºÔε¹µÄÊÂÇ飬ËûÃÇÒ²¶¼ºÃÆ棬µ½µ×·¢ÉúÁËʲôÊÂÇé) Gu Shengyin''s face turned slightly pale when she heard this. When everyone was worried that she would faint again, she tried to stay calm and undisturbed: "It was my fault yesterday. I''m sorry, Qi Shishi. I will pay for your medical expenses." With the way she was speaking, everyone could tell that her state was somewhat wrong, causing everyone to be even more suspicious about the incident. Qi Shishi was reversed. (ÆëÊ«Ê«ÆðÁ˸öµ¹Ñö) On the bright side, Sheng Lu''s sentence took all the mistakes onto herself, but discerning people who were present that day could see that Sheng Lu''s condition was clearly more serious. The way she said it only made people even more curious as to what had happened, and they would subconsciously sympathize with the weak, being partial towards Sheng Lu. Qi Shishi was grinding her teeth in her heart: I originally thought that this rich youngdy, who was so lofty and didn''t eat people. I didn''t expect her to be ck inside. (ÆëÊ«Ê«Ðĵ×Ò§ÑÀ£ºÔ­ÒÔΪÕæÊǸöÑÛ¸ßÓÚ¶¥²»Ê³È˼äÑÌ»ðµÄ´óС½ã£¬Ã»Ïëµ½¾¹È»ÊǸöÄÚÀïºÚµÄ) After this incident, Gu Shengyin sessfully established her "amiable and approachable" image. Although it was not as good as Qi Shishi''s, nothing happened and even those people who came out to speak was gone. (ËäÈ»±È²»ÉÏÆëÊ«Ê«ÈËÔµºÃ£¬µ«Ò²²»»á³ö¸öʲôÊÂÇ飬Á¬¸öÕ¾³öÀ´Ëµ»°µÄÈ˶¼Ã»ÓÐÁË) There was still a ss in the afternoon with Yuan Chen. After ss, Yuan Chen suddenly called Gu Shengyin to a corner of the corridor. (Ï¿ÎÖ®ºó£¬Ô¬è¡Í»È»ÔÚÒ»¸ö×ßÀȹսǴ¦º°×¡Á˹ËÊ¢Òò) "Is something the matter?" Gu Shengyin asked. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Yuan Chen recalled his roommate''s words. Thinking that it made sense, for some things, he should ''strike first and gain the upper hand''1. (¾õµÃÓеÀÀí£¬ÓÐЩÊÂÇ飬»¹ÊÇÏÈÏÂÊÖΪǿµÄºÃ) "Sheng Lu, I have something I want to say to you." Yuan Chen gazed at Gu Shengyin somewhat nervously. "Do you have a boyfriend?" He asked. Gu Shengyin shook her head. Yuan Chen was happy but before he could continue, Gu Shengyin was one step ahead and said: "I''m sorry, Yuan Chen. Temporarily, I don''t have any thoughts in regards to that." Yuan Chen felt like a bucket of cold water was poured over his head. He couldn''t hear it clearly. Was this actually a rejection in disguise? (Ô¬è¡ÓÌÈ綵ͷ±»ÆÃÁËÒ»ÅèÁ¹Ë®£¬ËûºÎ³¢Ìý²»³öÀ´£¬ÕâÆäʵÊÇÒ»ÖÖ±äÏàµÄ¾Ü¾ø) But looking at Gu Shengyin''s cold appearance, hope was still ignited in his heart: She didn''t say she didn''t like me. Rather, she did not want to think about thing right now. Doesn''t that mean others will also be rejected since he was rejected? In this case, I still have hope! (µ«ÊÇ¿´×ÅÃæÄ¿ÇåÀäµÄ¹ËÊ¢Òò£¬ËûÐÄÀïÓÖȼÆðÁËÏ£Íû£ºËý˵µÄ²»ÊDz»Ï²»¶×Ô¼º£¬¶øÊÇÏÖÔÚ²»Ï뿼ÂÇÕâЩÊÂÇé¡£ÕâÊDz»ÊÇÒâζ×Å£¬×Ô¼º±í°×»á±»¾Ü¾ø£¬±ðÈËҲͬÑùÄØ£¿ÕâÑùµÄ»°£¬×Ô¼ºÒÀ¾ÉÊÇÓÐÏ£ÍûµÄ£¡) Gu Shengyin did not know that the other person''s heart had reignited his fiery fighting spirit. She nodded and left. After turning a corner, she saw a certain man standing there. Lu Zhangting was carrying a thermo jar in his hand. When he saw her, he faintly smiled and said: "It seems like I did note at a good time." (½³¤öªÊÖÉÏ»¹Ìá×ÅÒ»¸ö±£ÎÂÍ°£¬¼ûµ½Ëý΢΢Ц×Å˵£º"¿´À´£¬ÎÒÀ´µÄºÃÏñ²»ÊÇʱºò£¿) Chapter 300 Unedited Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (13) Gu Shengyin looked at this man''s calm expression, unable to make out any abnormality. If it was someone else, you would definitely think that he was as calm as he looked. However, Gu Shengyin, who understood this man, knew that Lu Zhangting still didn''tpletely know what jealousy was. This man''s possessiveness towards her had always been terribly astonishing. (ÈôÊÇ»»³É±ðÈË£¬¿Ï¶¨ÒÔΪËûºÍÍâ±íÒ»Ñùƽ¾²µÄºÜ£¬¿ÉÊÇÁ˽âÄÐÈ˵ĹËÊ¢ÒòÖªµÀ£¬Â½³¤öªÕâ»á¶ù£¬»¹²»ÖªµÀÐÄÀï´×³ÉʲôÑù×Ó¡£Õâ¸öÄÐÈ˶Ô×Ô¼ºµÄÕ¼ÓÐÓû£¬´ÓÀ´¶¼ÊÇ¿ÉŵľªÈË) She appeared somewhat embarrassed: "It''s nothing. I let senior see a joke." (ËýËƺõÓÐЩ¾½ÆÈ£º"ûÓеÄÊ£¬ÈÃѧ³¤¿´Ð¦»°ÁË) Lu Zhangting handed over the thermos in his hand: "Soup that I made, a tonic." On the side, he also said: "Puppy love, this is also a normal thing. How is it regarded as a joke?" Gu Shengyin was very embarrassed: "Wasn''t it troublesome?" Lu Zhangting wrinkled his brows:, revealing an unhappy look: "I thought we were considered friends. A bit of care between friends, xue mei also wouldn''t want to refuse, right?" (½³¤öªÃ¼Í·Ò»Ö壬¶³öÒ»¸±²»¸ßÐ˵ÄÄ£Ñù£º"ÎÒÒÔΪÎÒÃÇËãÊÇÅóÓÑÁË£¬ÅóÓÑÖ®¼äµÄÒ»µãСÐÄÒ⣬ѧÃÃÒ²Òª¾Ü¾øÂð) Sheng Lu secretly snickered at how he bothered toe up with such a reason, but on the surface, she still had to receive it. She suddenly remembered Lu Zhangting''s words from earlier and asked in amazement: "Senior personally cooked this?" Lu Zhangting naturally nodded his head: "The food outside is not always fresh. It''s still better to do it oneself." (½³¤öªÃæÉ«×ÔÈ»µÄµãµãÍ·£º"ÍâÃæµÄ¶«Î÷ʳ²Ä²»Ò»¶¨ÐÂÏÊ£¬»¹ÊÇ×Ô¼º¶¯ÊÖЧ¹ûºÃÒ»µã) Lu Zhangting sent her back home. Gu Shengyin, who returned home, opened the jar of soup that Lu Zhangting gave to her and the delicious fragrance filled the entire room. The vor was very strong. This was what Gu Shengyin thought after taking a sip. After thinking about it, she took out her cell phone and sent Lu Zhangting a text: [The soup tastes very good. Thanks a lot, senior.] Lu Zhangting replied to her text very quickly: [As long as you like it.] (½³¤öªÄDZߵÄÏûÏ¢ºÜ¿ìµÄ¾Í»ØÁ˹ýÀ´£º¡¾Ï²»¶¾ÍºÃ]) It was as if Gu Shengyin was able to see the man''s gentle smile through the phone. She set aside her phone and thought about the task in this world. Yuan Chen already confessed to her, so the original Sheng Lu''s unreconciled matter or regret was considered to bepleted. Qi Shishi, that woman''s n of wanting to destroy Sheng Lu''s reputation had not been achieved. Next, as long as she lived stably and peacefully in ordance with Sheng Lu''s original life trajectory, her task would basically bepleted. Gu Shengyin felt that the road ahead was very smooth. But the n couldn''t keep up with the change. There was nothing that could be done if there were some people who liked to rush to their death. (µ«ÊǼƻ®¸Ï²»Éϱ仯£¬ÓÐЩÈË£¬¾ÍËãϲ»¶ÉϸÏ×Å×÷ËÀ£¬Ò²ÊµÔÚÊÇûÓа취) If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Qi Shishi came to her again. This time, she did not dare to approach Gu Shengying again. After all, the ces where she fell on was still bruised. "Is there something?" Seeing that Qi Shishi''s hostility towards her had reached 60%, Gu Shengyin was not particrly surprised. In any case, after experiencing so many worlds, Gu Shengyin was already indifferent towards the various unfathomable hostility from these women. She just sees you not pleasing to the eye. No matter what the original owner does, she could hate you even more. (Ëý·´Õý¾ÍÊÇ¿´Ä㲻˳ÑÛ£¬²»¹ÜÅ®Ö÷Äã×öЩʲôÊÂÇ飬Ëý¶¼Äܸü¼ÓÌÖÑáÄãÒ»µã) Qi Shishi appeared to be somewhat embarrassed: "It''s about the literature and art performance. Didn''t you refuse itst time? I don''t know what happened in the department but you were signed up." (ÆëÊ«Ê«·Â·ðÓÐЩ²»ºÃÒâ˼£º"»¹ÊÇÉÏ´ÎÄǸö¹ØÓÚÎÄÒÕ»ãÑݵÄÊÂÇé¡£ÄãÉϴβ»ÊǾܾøÁËÂ𣿿ÉÊÇϵÀïÃæ²»ÖªµÀÔõôµÄ£¬»¹ÊǸøÄ㱨ÁËÒ»¸ö½ÚÄ¿ÉÏÈ¥) She appeared to be nervous after she was done speaking and looked at Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin frowned. (¹ËÊ¢ÒòÊ®·ÖÅäºÏµÄÖåÆðÁËüͷ) Qi Shishi promptly said: "I don''t know who made this mistake. By the time I was aware of it, the the list was already sent and there was nothing that could be done about it. So, I specially came to inform you." (ÆëÊ«Ê«Á¬Ã¦ËµµÀ£º"Ò²²»ÖªµÀÊÇË­µÄʧÎó£¬ÎÒÖªµÀµÄʱºò£¬Ãûµ¥ÒѾ­±¨ÉÏÈ¥£¬Ã»°ì·¨ÔÙ¸ÄÁË¡£ËùÒÔÎÒ²ÅÀ´ÌØÒâ֪ͨÄãÒ»Éù) She alsoforted Gu Shengyin: "In fact, Sheng Lu, you don''t need to be too nervous. It''s merely going on stage, that''s all. When the timees, you can perform whatever you want. You can also sing a song." Everything she said implied that if Gu Shengyin did not agree, then she seem narrow-minded. (Ëý»°¶¼Ëµµ½Õâ·ÝÉÏÁË£¬¹ËÊ¢ÒòÒªÊDz»´ðÓ¦µÄ»°¾ÍÏÔµÃÆøÁ¿²»ÈçÈËÁË) Chapter 301 Unedited Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (14) She looked at Qi Shishi. If it was said that Qi Shishi did not move her hand, Gu Shengyin would not believe it. Gu Shengyin had a smile yet not a smile on her face: "This list, if I recall correctly, requires the approval of the head of the Literature and Art department ah." (¹ËÊ¢ÒòËÆЦ·ÇЦ£º"Õâ¸öÃûµ¥£¬Èç¹ûÎÒûÓмǴíµÄ»°£¬ºÃÏñÊÇÏÈÒªÓÉÄãÕâ¸öÎÄÒÕ²¿µÄ²¿³¤ÉóºËͨ¹ýµÄ²ÅÐеİ¡) Qi Shishi''s face shed with difficulty. She forced a smile: "I was feeling ill a couple of days ago. Another person was in charge of the Literature and Art department, so I''m not too clear about what had happened." (ÆëÊ«Ê«Á³ÉÏÀDZ·Ö®É«Ò»ÉÁ¶ø¹ý£¬ËýǿЦµÀ£º"ÎÒÇ°¼¸ÌìÈËÓÐЩ²»Êæ·þ£¬ÎÄÒÕ²¿µÄÊÂÇéÊÇÓɱðÈ˸ºÔðµÄ£¬ËùÒÔÒ²²»Ì«Çå³þµ½µ×ÊÇÔõô»ØÊÂ) After she finished speaking, she did not wait for Gu Shengyin to say something to refuse. She exaggeratedly said with pity: "Please! Your reputation as Sheng Lu is there, and even if we find someone to rece you, it''s also impossible. For the sake of our Foreign Language department, I''ll have to trouble you this once." (˵ÍêËýÒ²²»µÈ¹ËÊ¢ÒòÔÙ˵³öʲô¾Ü¾øµÄ»°ÓÁ¬Ã¦¿ÉÁ¯ÙâÙâµÄ˵µÀ£º"°ÝÍÐÄãÀ²£¬Äãʢ¶µÄÃûÆø°ÚÔÚÄÇÀÄÄÅÂÊÇÕÐÈ˶¥ÌæÄãÒ²ÊDz»¿ÉÄܵġ£ÎªÁËÔÛÃÇÍâÓïϵ£¬¾ÍÂé·³ÄãÒ»´ÎÀ²) Qi Shishi really nned very well. Sheng Lu came to First University for so long, but did not specialize in any form of art. (ʢ¶À´µ½µÚÒ»´óѧÕâô¾Ã£¬¶¼Ã»´«³öÀ´¹ýÓÐʲôÒÕÊõÌس¤) In her heart, students at this age who were in their prime of youth, have some talents that they are eager to reveal in order to make it known that they are multi-talented. (ÔÚËýµÄÐÄÀѧÉúʱ´úµÄÈË£¬Äĸö²»ÊÇÄêÇáÆøÊ¢µÄ£¬ÓÐʲô²ÅÄÜÄÇÊǰͲ»µÃչʾ³öÀ´£¬ÒÔ±íÃ÷×Ô¼º¶à²Å¶àÒÕ) Such as herself. Many freshmen know the flower of the Foreign Language department, Qi Shishi, couldn''t help but study well. She is also skilled in ssical dances and many performing arts students even feel inferior. (¾Í±ÈÈçËý×Ô¼º£¬´óÒ»µÄºÜ¶àÈ˶¼ÖªµÀ£¬ÍâÓïϵµÄϵ»¨ÆëÊ«Ê«£¬²»½ûѧϰºÃ£¬»¹Éó¤¹ÅµäÎ裬¾ÍÁ¬²»ÉÙÒÕÊõϵµÄѧÉú¶¼×ÔÀ¢²»Èç) After Qi Shishi left with a satisfied smile, Gu Shengyinughed softly. Apparently, Qi Shishi wanted to let her, the school beauty, embarrass herself in the Literature and Art performance. If Gu Shengyin really did what she said, just performing casually, it was estimated that rumors of the talent of the Foreign Language department''s flower could win over the school beauty woulde out the next day. (¹À¼ÆµÚ¶þÌ죬ÍâÓïϵµÄϵ»¨²ÅÄÜÍêʤУ»¨µÄÁ÷ÑÔ¾ÍÒª³öÀ´ÁË) It''s truly a pity. Gu Shengyin was in a very good mood as she thought. I''m afraid that I will have to let you down. (ÕæÊÇ¿Éϧѽ£¬¹ËÊ¢ÒòÐÄÇéºÜºÃµÄÏ룬¿ÖŲ»ÄÜÈÃÄãÈçÔ¸ÁË) Qi Shishi was in a very cheerful mood. It was not known whether Sheng Lu was intentional or unintentional, but she actually chose modern dance. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Speaking of dancing, Qi Shishi was still very proud. Compared to those dancers who were genuinely majoring in it, she was quite confident in her dance skills. Since the magnificent school beauty also chose dance, then¡­ "Senior, the list hase out." She handed over a piece of paper. "Oh! Sheng Lu xue mei is also dancing?" The person who was called ''senior'' hesitated for a moment. "It''s not a good idea to put the performance of both of you together, right? One dance ended and then there''s another dance." (àÞ£¿Ê¢Â¶Ñ§ÃÃÒ²ÊÇÌøÎ裿"±»³ÆΪѧ³¤µÄÈ˳ÙÒÉÁËһϣ¬"ÄãÃÇÁ½¸öÈ˵ĽÚÄ¿·ÅÔÚÒ»Æð²»Ì«ºÃ°É£¿Ò»¸öÎ赸½áÊøÓÖÊÇÒ»¸öÎ赸) Qi Shishi said with a smile: "I am doing a ssical dance. Sheng Lu''s is modern dance, which are entirely different experiences." (ÆëʫʫЦ×Å˵µÀ£º"ÎÒÌøµÄÊǹŵäÎ裬ʢ¶µÄÊÇÏÖ´úÎ裬ÍêÈ«²»Í¬µÄÁ½ÖÖÌåÑéÄØ) That senior thought about it without speaking and nodded. Qi Shishi saw this and became even more happy: Not only are they entirely different experiences, but our pros and cons can also bepared, isn''t that right? (ÆëÊ«Ê«¼û״ЦµÄ¸ü¿ªÐÄ£º²»Ö¹ÊÇÍêÈ«²»Í¬µÄÁ½ÖÖÌåÑ飬¶øÇÒ£¬Ò»ÏÂ×Ó¾ÍÄܶԱȳöÀ´ÓÅÁÓ£¬²»ÊÇÂð) Gu Shengyin sighed as she listened to the system report to her: Really, everyone is smooth and steady. After a few years, I would also be on my sunlit road. You have already passed your difficult path, isn''t that good? (¹ËÊ¢ÒòÌý×Åϵͳ»Ø±¨¹ýÀ´µÄÏûÏ¢£¬Ì¾ÁË¿ÚÆø£ºÕæÊÇ£¬´ó¼Ò°²°²ÎÈÎȵģ¬¹ýÍêÕ⼸ÄêÖ®ºó£¬ÎÒ¶¼ÎÒµÄÑô¹âµÀ£¬Äã¹ýÄãµÄ¶ÀľÇÅ£¬²»ºÃÂð) System was somewhat curious: "What do you n to dance?" Gu Shengyin replied: "Didn''t I put it on the list? Waltz." System: "Oh! Host, are you going to look for your lover?" Gu Shengyin praised it with a beaming smile: "Really smart." Gu Shengyin gave Lu Zhangting a call. Lu Zhangting heard a girl''s voice on the phone: "Senior, can I trouble you with something?" "Speak." "I am intending to dance waltz on the Literature and Arts performance. Can I invite senior to be my male partner?" The girl''s voice seemed somewhat embarrassed. Lu Zhangting smiled the moment he heard this. Although she didn''t have any meaning in regards to being a couple, he was the first person to think of when this kind of thing happened. This was a good start, wasn''t it? Chapter 302 Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (15) Since they needed to dance, the two of them inevitably had more time to contact each other. In this regard, Lu Zhangting expressed that he was especially willing. "Liang Zimu, that guy, just happened to open a dance studio. Let''s go to his ce." Lu Zhangting gave a phone call to Liang Zimu. When his friend made a request, Liang Zimu did not waste words: The VIP areas of the third floor. Whichever one you take fancy of, just use it. "Senior, you should have experience in dancing, right?" Gu Shengyin asked. Lu Zhangting nodded. It was absolutely necessary for children in families like theirs to study social etiquette, including Waltz, from an early age. "Then, let''s try it first." Gu Shengyin put on a rxing music. She raised her body, turned her head, and her footsteps changed. Gu Shengyin wore a snowy white dress. When she moved, her dress fluttered along with her movements, like a cheerful butterfly lingering among the flowers. Lu Zhangting just watched that girl dance. Due to her movements, a light blush appeared on her face, which somewhat weakened her cold expression and added a little bit of charm and gentleness. The slender point of her shoe gently touched the ground and a round arc was drawn. Little by little, she entered his territory. Lu Zhangting suddenly withdrew his gaze and went up to meet her. Their eyes abruptly met each other unexpectedly and respectively withdrew. Their hands intertwined and their bodies made contact with each other. Even their breathing was in sync. Hard angles and soft curves melding together; elegance and excitement bringing forth passion. It was obviously their first time dancing together, but it was as if they had practiced countless times together. Every step and every emotion in their eyes contained each other''s intentions. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . When the music stopped, the two of them embraced each other quietly, only letting go after a while. Lu Zhangting felt as if his soul had been pulled out of his body. He suddenly recalled something and looked at Gu Shengyin: "You don''t reject my touch?" With his capability, it was naturally impossible to let go of any matters rted to Gu Shengyin since he set his mind on her. Three days after Gu Shengyin had ineffably fainted, he understood the reason why she fainted. There was a psychological aversion and rejection towards strangers, so much that it was considered a phobia. His investigation of the clues of what had happened in the past was put to a stop due to Grandpa Sheng''s influence, but Lu Zhangting could roughly guess what happened. He had felt sorry for Gu Shengyin then, yet there was a huge surprise now. The two of the just danced together, yet Gu Shengyin did not show any difort or rejection from the beginning of the dance until the end. Did this mean that she had already epted him from the bottom of her heart? Gu Shengyin also remembered this body''s shoring. In fact, Sheng Lu really did have a psychological disease. As long as she could ovee it, it would not be a serious problem. After switching to Gu Shengyin, this problem would of course be split when it met the knife''s edge1. Looking at a certain man''s face beaming with joy, Gu Shengyin felt that there was no need to exin it. Originally, he was the most special person for her, right? "I don''t know. I don''t feel ufortable having contact with you." She said softly. Lu Zhangting was overjoyed. He recalled their dance from just now. He said: "It seems that xue mei and I have fate. I have never danced so smoothly with other girls." Chapter 303 Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (16) His words admitted that it was because his female partner was Gu Shengyin, but it was the truth. There had never been any dance partner who could bring such feelings into his life. Such intimacy and passion, he had never experienced it with anyone else. Gu Shengyin was also quite satisfied with the previous results. He was worthy of being her soul mate who apanied her through several worlds. Their tacit understanding was practically engraved in the depths of their soul. As their dance concluded, she was certain that, based on this dance of theirs, aiming for the spotlight of the Literature and Arts performance would only be too easy. Her own dance skills were absolutely on the professional level and Lu Zhangting was capable of keeping up with her, indicating that his foundation was also excellent. If Qi Shishi''s dance was evaluated objectively, then it was more or less the same level, but was too over-hyped by many people. "This time, I''ve troubled senior. Tonight, I''ll act as host and treat you to a meal. You can treat it as my thanks." Gu Shengyin said. In fact, if Lu Zhangting was not her lover, she''d really feel embarrassed. After all, he was First University''s male god, and had never lowered himself to do any public performances in the past. To a certain extent, Gu Shengyin could also be regarded as snatching away his first time. (ari: *coUGHCOUGH*) Lu Zhangting was also not polite with her. Afterwards, Lu Zhangting proposed that since there was nearly two months before the Literature and Arts performance, it was still necessary to practice dancing regrly even though they said that they had a tacit understanding between them. Finally, the two of them decided to practice twice a week here. After a very, very long time, every time Liang Zimu thought of this matter and even after they had be husband and wife, he would say to the couple: "You two owe me a big red envelope. If it wasn''t for me providing that ce, how could you guys hook up so fast?" Contrary to what she expected, Qi Shishi did note looking for her during this time. It was estimated that she was waiting to beat her face during the Literature and Arts performance. However, Gu Shengyin did not intend to sit and wait for her toe to her door. Previously, she had always been passively reacting. This time, she wanted to feel the pleasure of taking the initiative to attack. Qi Shishi''s advantages: interpersonal connections, personality, family background, and appearance. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin expressed that, for thetter two, Sheng Lu couldpletely leave Qi Shishi in the dust. As for the first two points¡ª she could slowly make improvements, right? During self-study one day, Gu Shengyin suddenly invited the whole ss and even the instructors to her birthday banquet. Her words surprised everyone. They were all aware that Sheng Lu had not said she would invite people to her banquet. In terms of even friendly acquaintances, she didn''t have a single one. Before they could respond, Gu Shengyin had continued: "I know that my personality is not very good. In fact, I also want to make friends. When I see everyone talking andughing together, I also want to be with everyone, but I don''t know what to do. Can everyone give me a chance to be friends with everyone?" Facing this kind of Gu Shengyin, nobody could refuse. When the head of Sheng jia heard that she would invite her ssmates to attend her birthday party, he was simply shocked and happy. It was especially so for Sheng Lu''s parents, whose hearts always broke for their daughter''s loneliness. Now they heard that she was unexpectedly willing to interact with her ssmates and was particrly active in preparing for this banquet. Thus, Gu Shengyin''s ssmates had the honor of seeing what a genuine aristocrat was. Sheng jia''s grandness was more than its materialistic embodiment. The most impressive point was the guests at Gu Shengyin''s banquet. Although she was only a younger generation, Shengoye was well-known in the entire circle for pampering his granddaughter. Hence, when the students saw some faces that often appeared on the news, they werepletely dumbstruck. JMin''s Corner: Wee back Ari!~ *hugs* Our MC will snatch all of ML''s firsts! *snickers* Chapter 304 Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (17) In short, after this birthday banquet, Sheng Lu''s reputation at First University once again exploded through the school. Previously, everyone only heard all kinds of rumors saying that her family financial situation was very good, but most people didn''t have much of a clear picture. However, this time, everyone knew that she was a genuine rich youngdy, and her background was extremely impressive. Compared to her, those rich second generations, who were usually high-profile and unted their wealth, really didn''t have anything worth showing. Many people with colorful personalities began to appear around Gu Shengyin. She no longer resembled her previous self, having a cold and detached face towards everyone and refusing them from thousands of miles away. Although her temper was still cold, she had already begun learning slowly how to participate in some group activities and getting along with everyone. There were now people saving her a seat for ss. Some people would call out to her when she was eating. When she had an issue to deal with, someone would take the initiative to help her take a leave of absence¡­ The frequency of Sheng Lu appearing in everyone''s conversation was increasing. Their evaluation of her was getting higher and higher. Everything was developing as Gu Shengyin anticipated. Qi Shishi felt that something had changed. She was aware that Sheng Lu liked Yuan Chen. One time, she was dozing off on a swing in one of the library''s small gardens. That ce was rather hidden and the people standing by it were usually not aware of it at all. When she woke up, she saw a very beautiful girl looking ahead of her in a daze. Her expression of longing and fondness was tantly unconcealed. Qi Shishi was unusually curious as to which boy could receive such a beauty''s love and then saw a familiar figure. Yuan Chen. He was also the person that Qi Shishi liked. Suddenly, she felt a sense of crisis in her heart. Later, she knew that this exceptionally beautiful girl called Sheng Lu was a cold and proud beauty. No one was aware that this cold beauty liked Yuan Chen, a boy who many girls liked. After she knew what Sheng Lu''s elective courses were, she was even more certain on this thought. At first, Qi Shishi was not worried at all when she found out about Sheng Lu''s personality. Because of Sheng Lu''s temperament, she was destined to not be lovable; however, she nevertheless couldn''t help but to use small tricks because Gu Shengyin''s looks made her too uneasy. Only bypletely eliminating her out of thepetition could she rx. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . But recently, Gu Shengyin was very abnormal. Qi Shishi thought that she became another person. She had be more popr than before. Those ssmates who had obviously been closer to her before, would now mention Sheng Lu every time they opened their mouths. The matter that made her worry the most was Yuan Chen. Yuan Chen did not hide his interest towards Sheng Lu. His pursuit of the great school beauty was practically already an open secret. Although Sheng Lu''s behavior towards Yuan Chen was not fake, Qi Shishi believed she was merely holding onto her so-called ''aloofness''. Qi Shishi was somewhat anxious. She began to appear frequently in front of Yuan Chen. Even Yuan Chen''s several roommates could make it out: The famous flower of the Foreign Language Department appeared to have an interest towards Yuan Chen. "Pretty good, man! Attracting a young woman who ended up taking the initiative." Yuan Chen smiled: "Don''t talk mindlessly. Who I''m chasing, don''t you guys know?" Although having said that, he did not explicitly reject Qi Shishi. Being pursued by such a beautiful woman exceedingly satisfied his ego. Anyway, she, Qi Shishi, also did not confess so he could act like he did not know. When Gu Shengyin was aware of this matter, she sighed with sorrow: These two people, a g man and a scheming woman, she could not help but say that they quite fit each other. Chapter 305 Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (18) When Gu Shengyin was dining in the cafeteria, that g man, Yuan Chen, came to her side. The female students who were with her nced at each other with a smile said they were full, and each of them left quickly with their lunchbox one after the other. Yuan Chen was quite satisfied with those girl''s self-awareness. "Sheng Lu¡­" He earnestly looked at Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin expressed obvious disgust this time, "Why did you look for me?" Yuan Chen was somewhat stunned by her attitude. He did not understand. Obviously, the two of them had gotten along quite well before. Why did Sheng Lu be like this now? "What happened? Do you have any misunderstanding towards me?" He asked anxiously. Gu Shengyin looked back at him: "I remember I definitely clearly rejected you, Yuan Chen. I heard those rumors about you and Qi Shishi. I do not ept your feelings. Who you love is your business, but can you note looking for me when you are being ambiguous with others?" Yuan Chen saw the contempt on her beautiful face: "For the people who do not know, I''m afraid they might misunderstand me, Sheng Lu, trying to snatch someone else''s boyfriend!" She looked at her lunchbox on the table and also lost her appetite: "I''ve eaten enough, good bye." "Wait, it''s not like this¡­" Yuan Chen intended to exin, but Gu Shengyin disinclined to listen to his exnation. She did not want to have any rtionship with these two people. Yuan Chen had a stomach filled with gloom that had no where to be let loose. In the afternoon, when Qi Shishi came looking for him, she became a target for him to vent on. "ssmate Qi Shishi, please do note looking for me in the future." Yuan Chen looked at Qi Shishi. Although his face wore a smile, Qi Shishi saw a trace of ridicule from his eyes. "Everyone is aware that I am pursuing your department''s Sheng Lu. You doing this is making things difficult for me." Yuan Chen left after he finished those words. Qi Shishi stared at his back, shaking with anger. What do you mean ''making things difficult''? It was not like I have been doing this for a day or two. You did not say it earlier norter; youe looking for me aftering into contact with Sheng Lu. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . That''s right, the matter of Sheng Lu and Yuan Chen meeting in the cafeteria today at noon, many people saw it. Of course, Qi Shishi also heard about it from others. When she heard the two of them seemingly parting on bad terms, she was very happy. Where would one know that Yuan Chen would unexpectedly have no poise and scatter his anger on this girl. Qi Shishi suddenly felt like crying. She vacantly walked to a corner of a small garden, sat down, and covered her face with her hands. She thought, for the sake of this man, she had renounced the roots of her heart, schemed and dealt with Sheng Lu, who had no injustice nor hate towards her. But what was the result? In return, all she got was the phrase, "You''re making things difficult." In the middle of the night, she would spurn herself, but when frequently thinking of Yuan Chen sunny smile, the slight remorse would be hidden in the farthest corner in her heart. She liked him. Even if he expressed obvious dislike towards her, even if he liked another woman, she, Qi Shishi still liked Yuan Chen! She liked him to the point of not wanting to me Yuan Chen. She could only push all the me to Sheng Lu. It was all this woman''s fault. If it wasn''t because of her, she would be the most beautiful and outstanding girl in the Foreign Language department, and Yuan Chen would definitely like her. There was no way Gu Shengyin could peep into her heart; otherwise, she would have definitely said to Qi Shishi: "Girl, your brain is sick and needs to be cured. Additionally, Yuan Chen, that sort of man, since you''re fond of him, you can take him. This pot, I won''t carry it!" Chapter 306 Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (19) Gu Shengyin thought, her previous words must have been very hurtful to Yuan Chen, who was a young man who had just reached his early twenties. Yuan Chen did not appear in front of her for days, which was enough to prove this belief. Without a light bulb affecting the mood during this time, Gu Shengyin and Lu Zhangting''s feelings could be said to have advanced by leaps and bounds. For example, Gu Shengyin''s address of Lu Zhangting changed from "Lu senior" to "Lu da ge." And Lu Zhangting also changed by dropping "xue mei" and directly calling her Lulu. Seeing the tacit understanding between each other, people who did not know would think that they were lovers who have been in love for many years. Unfortunately, the two of them were unaware of this. Of course, it was Lu Zhangting who unterally felt that Gu Shengyin was unaware. He waspletely devoted in advancing in this direction. He would wait until Sheng Lu got used to having him by her side and infiltrate into her life bit by bit until the day she couldn''t live without him anymore. "Has that Yuan Chene looking for you?" Lu Zhangting asked after dance practice. In regards to his love rival''s movements, Lu Zhangting expressed that he must know ahead of time. Gu Shengyin shook her head: "Lu da ge, what you said was correct, this kind of person should be rejected directly." Lu Zhangting chuckled: "In short, I don''t think he deserves you." Besides him, Lu Zhangting, there would be no other man. He paused for a moment before speaking again: "If I, Lu Zhangting, likes someone, I will definitely be sincere to her, letting her not need to suffer suspicion and jealousy." Gu Shengyin inwardly said that this man was secretly confessing, but on the surface, she had an envious expression: "The girl who can be loved by Lu da ge will definitely be very happy." Lu Zhangting showed a meaningful smile: "Is that so? I hope at that time she will understand my feelings like Lulu." Recently, Qi Shishi had been very active. She invited schoolmates to various parties and assisted schoolmates who had financial difficulties with daily necessities. In short, she was developing towards the Virgin Mary path. Gu Shengyin could more or less guess her thoughts: Only thinking about raising her reputation. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . However, her unting her appearance is also too unsightly, Gu Shengyin thought. The people in First University are not fools. Qi Shishi was previously very good. Now appearing like this, it is quite easy to be seen through by others. There is a deliberate gesture in it. But Qi Shishi appeared somewhat crazy. She wanted to make Yuan Chen to look at her and prove that she was more outstanding than Sheng Lu in every aspect, except for her looks. In this way, Yuan Chen would like her one day. Had Yuan Chen not looked for Sheng Lu these days? Did this mean that he did not like Sheng Lu? She had a very high chance, didn''t she? But she was not happy for too long. Because Yuan Chen unexpectedly confessed to Gu Shengyin after ss in front of everyone. This was not in a small garden nor an empty sports field, but in arge ssroom with more than 200 people and more than 400 eyes watching him. "Sheng Lu, I know that you may not like me and some of my previous actions had made you unhappy." "I havee to an understanding these days. I like you, Sheng Lu. Regardless of whether you like me or not, Yuan Chen likes Sheng Lu." "You don''t have to ept me, but I won''t give up!" After he finished speaking, he ignored dumbstruck eyes and looked at Gu Shengyin with hope and expectation. Chapter 307 Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (20) Gu Shengyin puckered up her brows. As a matter of fact, Yuan Chen''s actions really made her unhappy. She always felt that this confession in front of everyone had more or less a sense of coercion to it. If the two people had feelings for each other, then it would be a happy ending and the crowd of people could give their blessings. However, if the person being confessed to had no feelings towards the person confessing? The person refusing in public must not only ponder over how to not hurt the other person''s self-esteem, but also act as a wicked person under everyone''s coaxing of "promise him". After pausing for two seconds, Gu Shengyin said to Yuan Chen, who was in front of her: "People wille here for their next ss. Let''s go out and talk." After hearing what was said, Yuan Chen''s eyes shed with disappointment. He did not speak and the two left the ssroom. The students who were watching at the sides were also aware of Gu Shengyin''s meaning and did not follow. "Yuan Chen, I thought I made it very clearst time. I do not like you." Yuan Chen looked straight at her: "I also said very clearly, regardless of whether you like me or not, I will still like you." Gu Shengyin remained silent towards his unusual logic. "I have already made myself very clear, Yuan Chen. I hope you will not disturb my daily life." She got up and left. Gu Shengyin kneaded the space between her brows. She never expected her previous words to not only let him refuse to give up, but unexpectedly made him more determined. Lu Zhangting''s face was as dark as the ocean as he looked at his cell phone''s screen. On it was a clear video of Yuan Chen confessing to Gu Shengyin. "¡­You can reject me, but I won''t give up!" After a long while, he closed his cell phone and got up to leave. Gu Shengyin was expecting a call from a certain man. "Dance practice? Today?" Gu Shengyin estimated that he was upset right now and was quite willing to follow along. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The two of them danced to three songs. When thest song finished, the two of them maintained their close contact. Gu Shengyin''s breathing was somewhat rapid¡ªThe amount of exercise was quite a lot. After a moment of silence, Gu Shengyin intended to step back, but Lu Zhangting had no intention of letting her go. He sped Gu Shengyin''s waist with his hands and raised his head to look directly at her: "I saw that video." Gu Shengyin said "it came" in her heart, but on the surface, she was puzzled: "What video?" As soon as her words fell, she sensed the hands on her waist tightened: "The video of Yuan Chen confessing to you." Gu Shengyin showed an embarrassed expression: "I let you see a joke, Lu da ge, but can you let me go first¡­" Lu Zhangting interrupted her quietly: "I''m very unhappy." Gu Shengyin: "¡­Lu da ge, Let''s speak properly. Can you let me go first¡­" Lu Zhangting stared at her: "So Lulu, I want you tofort me." ck question marks seemingly appeared on top of Gu Shengyin''s head. Lu Zhangting looked at her still confused appearance and suddenly smiled. He seemed to sigh emotionally: "I wanted to wait until you naturally understood, but I don''t know how long it would take!" He seemed to make up his mind with this sentence. As if soft snow had brushed by, he kissed Gu Shengyin''s lips. "I like you, Lulu." He looked at her deeply, as if wanting to look into her heart through her eyes. "Watching other men confessing to you, I will be jealous." Gu Shengyin''s face flushed red. She struggled a bit: "Lu da ge, let me go first." When Lu Zhangting saw her appearance, he had an answer in his heart: Thisss, it didn''t seem like she had no feelings for him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be speaking with this tone. Chapter 308 Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (21) This time he obediently let her go. Gu Shengyin''s face was a bit red. After being released by Lu Zhangting, she lowered her head and didn''t speak. Lu Zhangting looked at her with a smile: "You don''t dislike it when I hug you, right?" Gu Shengyin was silent with her head lowered. Lu Zhangting continued to speaking: "You didn''t dislike it when I kissed you a moment ago, right?" Gu Shengyin''s head lowered even more. Lu Zhangting had no intentions of letting her go: "I confessed to you, but you did not refuse me like you did with Yuan Chen." He gently lifted his hand and let Gu Shengyin raise her head to look at him. "Foolish girl, you actually also like me, right?" Gu Shengyin was actually pondering about what should be done if it were Sheng Lu right now. She looked at Lu Zhangting in confusion: "I¡­I don''t know." After saying that sentence, her eyes suddenly became clear, and her expression also resumed to being calm and indifferent. "Lu da ge, give me three days. I admit that I have feelings for you, but I''m not sure if it can support the weight of liking someone." Her meticulous appearance let Lu Zhangtingugh. Did she hold such a serious attitude in regards to rtionships? "Okay, three dayster, I''ll wait for your answer." That being said, Lu Zhangting had already nned in advanced. "That¡­I still have something to do. I''ll leave first." Lu Zhangting watched Sheng Lu leave in a calm manner, but her somewhat hurried footsteps reflected how she was not as calm as she seemed. However, Gu Shengyin was indeed as calm as she appeared to be: In countless worlds, she had already listened to confessions from men innumerable times. She believed that her lover had feelings for her; otherwise, he would not meet and fall in love with her in every world. "System, do you think it is possible that one day he will be like me, remembering everything that happened in the worlds and remembering me?" Sheng Lu suddenly looked forward to it. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Although it was a rare chance to meet one''s lover after each reincarnation, people always want to make more extravagant demands. She hoped those beautiful memories would not be remembered by her alone. System: "Strictly speaking, the possibility of this kind of thing is extremely low. The soul of ordinary humans cannot withstand such enormous information." Gu Shengyin asked: "An ordinary human cannot apany me through one world after another, right?" The system was speechless: ¡­it missed the host who was naive about everything. Now the host was more and more a conman ah. The system decided to pretend to be dead. Gu Shengyin looked towards the lump of white light, grinding her teeth. Three dayster. "I have already told you that your behavior will be a nuisance." Gu Shengyin frowned as she looked at the person in front of her. Yuan Chen took no notice of it and said confidently: "I have the right to pursue you, don''t I?" Gu Shengyin thought it was about time, thus saying: "But I already have someone I like. Your behavior makes me very troubled." Yuan Chen didn''t believe it: "You don''t need to fabricate such a reason in order to reject me." "She didn''t make it up." A clear and sonorous came from behind him. Yuan Chen turned around and saw a man in a light-grayed colored windbreaker approaching them. That man walked over to his side, stopped, and looked at him: "This schoolmate, you chasing after my girlfriend and not letting her go, are you provoking me?" Chapter 309 Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (22) Yuan Chen seemed to be unable to react to what he said. He stared nkly as Lu Zhangting walked directly to Gu Shengyin''s side after he finished speaking and naturally held her hand. "Am Ite?" Gu Shengyin suddenly smiled lightly: "No, perfect timing." Not only Yuan Chen, but even Lu Zhangtin had never seen Sheng Lu smile before. Once a beauty smiles, it was as if the new moon emerged from the clouds, seemingly enshrouded with ayer of untouchable splendid light. Lu Zhangting tightened his hand around Gu Shengyin''s hand. He felt somewhat ufortable that such a rare scene was seen by another man. "Let''s go. I booked a seat in a restaurant." He picked up Gu Shengyin''s bag with one hand and held her hand with the other. When passing by Yuan Chen, he nodded lightly towards him. Yuan Chen watched the two walk away, feeling like he had lost his soul. He could certainly see that the behavior of getting along with each other was absolutely not faked to trick him. Gu Shengyin and Lu Zhangting walked outside of the school. "I think this can be considered me passing?" Lu Zhangting asked without releasing her hand. Gu Shengyin did not speak, but did not brush off his hand. But there were always rtively attractive topics in school. For example, the school beauty was dating the male god. Some people said that Yuan Chen had note to ss for two days. Others have said that Qi Shishi was often seen appearing at the door of Yuan Chen''s dorm these days. This girl''s thoughts towards Yuan Chen let many people feel touched. Time passed by very quickly and soon came the day of the Literature and Arts performance. Qi Shishi arrived to the backstage early. She was going to put on the most delicate makeup, put on the most beautiful dance clothes, and perform the best dance of a lifetime. She wanted everyone to see, between her and Sheng Lu, who was better. Gu Shengyin quietly watched Qi Shishi in the backstage. Watery sleeves fluttered gently; a willow waist swayed like the gentle breeze, flying quickly like an Eastern bean goose. It was truly very beautiful. After the song ended, Qi Shishi listened to the thunderous apuse from the audience. When she stepped off from the stage, she gave a a rather provocative look towards Gu Shengyin. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The stage suddenly went dark, leaving only a few stage spotlights. A familiar brisk melody echoed, and a white figure elegantly slid towards the center of the stage. Sheng Lu. Her pure white dress was raised high, like a butterfly lingering in the garden and finally fluttering towards her goal cheerfully. She slipped inside a long-awaited embrace. When the lights disyed another figure, the audience started boiling. It was Lu Zhangting! The Lu Zhangting who had never appeared on any performances! It appeared that the matter of the school beauty and the male god dating was definitely not rumors. The male god pampered his girlfriend greatly. The two of them, one ck and one white, had an inexplicable tacit understanding and sincere emotions within their steps. An embrace, entwined hands, the harmonious expressions within their eyes were all sparks that illuminated gentle feelings. So much so that, just by looking at the both of them on stage, they could feel their deep emotions and love. "Watching their dance, I also want to fall in love." Qi Shishi looked at the two people dancing and suddenly felt that her small thoughts were somewhat ridiculous. It turned out that her dancing was very good. It turned out that she simply didn''t like to publicize herself, disliked showing off. Then, did she know those small movements? Was she as ridiculous as a jumping clown in her eyes? Also¡­ She looked at the two who were clearly in love with each other and suddenly doubted: Did Sheng Lu really like Yuan Chen? Were her acts of revenge all a mistake? Chapter 310 (unedited) Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (23) The performance this time not only did it not suppress Sheng Lu as Qi Shishi''s desired, but it let her into the limelight. (ÕâÒ»´ÎµÄ»ãÑÝ£¬²»½öûÓÐÈçÆëÊ«Ê«ËùÔ¸£¬½«Ê¢Â¶´òѹ£¬·´¶øÊÇÈÃËý´ó´óµÄ³öÁËÒ»°Ñ·çÍ·) Sheng Lu and Lu Zhangting also took this opportunity to let everyone know of their rtionship. The two people were known to be the most well-matched couple in First University. Qi Shishi never bothered Gu Shengyin again. "She¡­has figured it out?" Gu Shengyin looked at the hostility value that had dropped by arge portion, wondering. (ËýÕâÊÇ¡­¡­ÏëͨÁË£¿"¹ËÊ¢Òò¿´×ÅÆëÊ«Ê«¶Ô×Ô¼ºµÄ³ðºÞÖµ¾ÓȻĪÃûÆäÃî½µÁËÒ»´ó½Ø£¬Ë¼ââµÀ) System responded: "Maybe it is because she felt that the host won''t grab her boyfriend." Gu Shengyin saidzily: "Because she was worried that I would grab the person she liked, it resulted in her using various small tricks. Now that she is certain that I will not be a threat to her, did she think that we can live together in harmony? Now she is not against me, but I am not a soft bun." (¹ËÊ¢ÒòÀÁÑóÑóµÄ˵µÀ£º"ÒòΪµ£ÐÄÎÒÇÀÁËËýϲ»¶µÄÈË£¬ËùÒÔ¶ÔÎÒÓø÷ÖÖСÊֶΡ£ÏÖÔÚÈ·¶¨ÎÒ²»»á¶ÔËýÔì³ÉÍþв£¬ÄѵÀ¾Í¾õµÃÎÒÃÇ¿ÉÒÔÏà°²ÎÞÊÂÁË£¿ÏÖÔÚËý²»Õë¶ÔÎÒÁË£¬ÎÒÈ´²»ÊÇÄÇô°ü×ÓµÄÈË) Gu Shengyin was waiting, waiting for an opportunity to retaliate against Qi Shishi. She now had many good rtionships with people in First University and even joined one or two clubs. One yearter, when Lu Zhangting and Sheng Lu''s feelings grew deeper, Gu Shengyin finally received the news that she wanted. Yuan Chen had feelings for Qi Shishi. (Ԭ衶ÔÆëÊ«Ê«¶¯ÐÄÁË) Additionally, as the saying went: women chasing men, separated by cotton1, but Yuan Chen was evidently a stone that was very difficult to warm up. (Ò²ÊÇ£¬Ë×»°ËµÅ®×·Äиô²ãÉ´£¬µ«ÊÇÔ¬è¡ÏÔÈ»ÊÇ¿éºÜÄÑÎæÈȵÄʯͷ) However, no matter how cold and hard a stone is, confronted by the unremitting pursuit of a woman with such conditions and excellence like Qi Shishi''s for a long period of time, it was estimated to also be emotionally moved. (µ«ÊÇ£¬ÔÙÔõôÓÖÀäÓÖÓ²µÄʯͷ£¬Ãæ¶Ô×ÅÆëÊ«Ê«ÕâÑùÒ»¸öÌõ¼þÓÅÐãµÄÅ®º¢×ÓÕâô³¤Ê±¼äµÄ²»Ð¸×·Ç󣬹À¼ÆÒ²»á¶¯ÈݵÄ) Moreover, the people around Yuan Chen could not continue watching it. One after another, they persuaded Yuan Chen saying that such a good girl who treated him with her heart and soul should be cherished. (¸üºÎ¿ö£¬¾ÍÁ¬Ô¬è¡Éí±ßµÄÈËÒ²¿´²»ÏÂÈ¥ÁË£¬·×·×Ȱ˵Ԭ衣¬ËµÄÜÓÐÕâôһ¸öÌÍÐÄÌͷζÔÄãºÃµÄÅ®º¢×Ó£¬Òª¶®µÃÕäϧ) If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The day after Yuan Chen and Qi Shishi got together, anonymous information was sent to Yuan Chen''s mailbox. Inside contained information on some things that Qi Shishi had done secretly. This included speaking malicious words by ident to Sheng Lu on some asions, giving a sum of money to beggars to have them ruin Sheng Lu''s reputation, learning about Sheng Lu''s fear of physical contact from strangers and approaching her¡­And during the recent time for the Literature and Art performance, she added Sheng Lu''s name which wasn''t originally there. (ÀïÃæÓÐÆëÊ«Ê«°µµØÀï×ö¹ýµÄһЩÊÂÇ飬°üÀ¨ÔÚһЩ³¡ºÏ×´ËƲ»¾­ÒâµÄ˵ʢ¶µÄ»µ»°£»¸øÒ»´ó±ÊÇ®¸øÆòؤ£¬ÈÃÈ˼Ұïæ°Ü»µÊ¢Â¶µÄÃûÉù£»µÃ֪ʢ¶¿Ö¾åÄ°ÉúÈË´¥Åö£¬¿ÉÒÔÈ¥½Ó½üËý¡­¡­»¹ÓÐ×î½üµÄÒ»´Î£¬ÎÄÒÕ»ãÑÝÉÏÃ棬Ëý¶¯ÁËÊֽŰÑÔ­±¾Ã»ÓеÄʢ¶µÄÃû×ÖÌíÁËÉÏÈ¥) It was absolutely not the usual gentle and kind-hearted Qi Shishi. Yuan Chen was furious when he saw it. He directly called Qi Shishi toe over and threw these papers in front of her. "Look at what you have done!" Yuan Chen felt he was deceived. Qi Shishi did not understand, so she picked up the stack of materials and nced at it, her heart beating. (ÆëÊ«Ê«²»Ã÷ËùÒÔµÄÄÃÆðÄǵþ×ÊÁÏ£¬Ö»¿´ÁËÁ½ÑÛ£¬ÐÄÀï¾ÍÊÇÒ»¸ö¿©àâ) Yuan Chen continued staring at her: "Don''t you think you should give me an exnation?" Qi Shishi''s mind stirred and tears tumbled down from her eyes: "You act like I was willing? I admit that I did these things." (ÆëÊ«Ê«ÐÄ˼һ¶¯£¬ÑÛ¿ôÖ®ÖÐÀáË®ÒѾ­¹öÂäÁËÏÂÀ´£º"Äãµ±ÎÒÔ¸Ò⣿ÎÒ³ÐÈÏÄØÕâЩÊÂÇéÊÇÎÒ×öµÄ) Her emotions were suddenly agitated and regardless of the tears and makeup on her face, she looked straight at Yuan Chen. (ËýÇéÐ÷ͻȻ¾Í¼¤¶¯ÁËÆðÀ´£¬²»¹ËÁ³ÉÏÀáË®»¨ÁË×±£¬Ö±ÊÓ×ÅÔ¬è¡) "But who did I do these things for?" "Every night I say sorry to Sheng Lu. Do you know how much I suffered in my heart?" "I obviously liked you at an earlier time, but your eyes only have her¡­" "Yuan Chen, it''s you who let me be who I am now!" Yuan Chen never expected him to ask questions and receive this kind of response from Qi Shishi. (Ô¬è¡ÍòÍòûÏëµ½£¬×Ô¼ºÒ»·¬ÖÊÎÊ£¬¾ÓÈ»µÃµ½ÁËÆëÊ«Ê«Õâôһ·¬»ØÓ¦) After Qi Shishi vented her emotions, she looked at Yuan Chen and ran out while covering her face. Chapter 311 (unedited) Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (24) Gu Shengyin watched a great show. (¹ËÊ¢Òò¿´ÁËÒ»³¡´óÏ·) "I didn''t expect Qi Shishi''s ability to be even more powerful under his influence." Gu Shengyin spoke with the system. "Her words seemed like she was admitting her mistake, but in reality, she''s actually pushing all the me onto Yuan Chen." (ûÏëµ½ÆëÊ«Ê«¹Ë×óÓÒ¶øÑÔËûµÄÄÜÁ¦µ¹ÊÇÔ½À´Ô½À÷º¦ÁË¡£"¹ËÊ¢ÒòºÍϵͳ˵µÀ£¬"ËýÕâôһ·¬»°£¬¿´ËÆÊÇÈÏ´íÁË£¬µ«Êµ¼ÊÉϽ«ÔðÈÎÈ«ÍƵ½ÁËԬ衵ÄÉíÉÏ) "Ridiculous!" Gu Shengyin scoffed. "Yuan Chen could be considered to be carrying this pot. Could it be that he is ming himself for being too outstanding causing others to fall in love with him? Did someone force her, Qi Shishi, to do this type of thing? In this world, there are many people who have unrequited love. How many people would be like her, acting so unscrupulously?" (¿ÉЦ£¡"¹ËÊ¢ÒòàÍЦ£¬"Ԭ衿ÉËãÊDZ³Á˸ö¹ø¡£ÄѵÀËû»¹Òª¹Ö×Ô¼ºÌ«ÓÅÐã±»ÈË°®ÉÏ£¿ÓÐÈ˱Æ×ÅËýÆëÊ«Ê«×ö³öÕâÖÖÊÂÇ飿ÕâÊÀÉÏ°µÁµ±»ÈËÇó¶ø²»µÃµÄÈ˶àÁËÈ¥ÁË£¬ÓжàÉÙÈË»áÏñËýÕâÑù£¬µ±µÃÆðÒ»Éù²»ÔñÊֶΣ¿) "This woman is difficult to deal with. It is estimated that Yuan Chen would fall head first this time." Gu Shengyin ultimately concluded. ("ÕâÅ®ÈËÓеãÀ÷º¦£¬¹À¼ÆÔ¬è¡ÕâÒ»´Î»áÔÔ¡£"¹ËÊ¢Òò×îºóÏÂÁ˽áÂÛ) Sure enough, there was no news of the two breaking up in school. Gu Shengyin did not care too much about the oue of this incident. She told Yuan Chen what Qi Shishi had done in the past, which was merely a minor retaliation. She would not take the initiative to harm someone, but she would not directly forgive those who intended to harm her. After setting the matter of the two people, Gu Shengyin began dating her lover with her heart and mind. (½«ÕâÁ½È˵ÄÊÂÇéÁ˽ᣬ¹ËÊ¢Òò¿ªÊ¼Á˺Í×Ô¼ÒÁµÈËÒ»ÐÄÒ»ÒâµÄ̸Áµ°®) The two of them were usually people who could be seen from a distance and not to be disrespected. Who could have thought that after they got together, they would unexpectedly be so blinding to the eyes. (ÕâÁ½ÈË£¬Æ½ÈÕÀﶼÊÇ¿ÉÔ¶¹Û²»¿ÉÙôÍæµÄÈËÎ˭ҲÏë²»µ½£¬Á½ÈËÔÚÒ»ÆðÖ®ºó£¬¾ÓÈ»»áÕâôµÄÉÁϹÈËÑÛ) For example: "Master, the stewed green pepper tofu don''t need green onions. Stir-fry a pork shoulder, don''t need ginger¡­" This clear-eyed man quietly urged the chef in the cafeteria. (ʦ¸µ£¬Õâ¸öÇཷì˶¹¸¯²»Òª´Ð£¬ÔÙ³´Ò»¸öÖâ×Ó£¬²»Òª½ª¡­¡­"üÑÛÇåöÁµÄÄÐÈËϸϸµÄ¶£Öö×ÅʳÌõij´²Ëʦ¸µ) Green onions and ginger, Gu Shengyin did not like to eat them. Another example: "Here!" Gu Shengyin passed a bottle of fruit juice in her hand, opened another bottle to drink, but it was taken away by Lu Zhangting. He turned around and left. After a short period of time, he returned with the exact same bottle in his hand. "Here. Girls consuming cold things is not good." (¸øÄ㡣Ůº¢×Ó£¬³Ô¶àÁ˱ùµÄ²»ºÃ) If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Another example: "Senior, you came to pick up Sheng Lu after ss ah!" Many girls in the ss were already familiar with Lu Zhangting and greeted him one after another. "En." Lu Zhangting nodded his head. "Hmm, senior, what do you have in your hand ah?" (ÚÀ£¬Ñ§³¤ÄãÊÖÀïÌáµÄʲô¶«Î÷°¡) Just when Gu Shengyin came out, Lu Zhangting took out a coat from the bag in his hand. "It''s raining outside today, a bit cold." The onlooker''s mood: I eat this dog food! (Χ¹ÛȺÖÚµÄÐÄÇ飺Õâ¹·Á¸£¬ÎÒ³ÔÁË£¡) ¡ª¡ª In contrast to the two of them, Qi Shishi and Yuan Chen were far from being harmonious. Qi Shishi especially felt particrly mentally and physically exhausted these days. Although she and Yuan Chen did not break up, those things that she had done seemed like a thorn stuck in both of their hearts. (ËýºÍÔ¬è¡ËäȻûÓзÖÊÖ£¬µ«ÊÇ×Ô¼º×ö¹ýµÄÄÇЩÊÂÇ飬¾ÍºÃÏñÊÇÒ»¸ù´Ì£¬ÔúÔÚÁËÁ½ÈËÐÄÖÐ) Unable to set it aside, she could only look on helplessly as it took root and grew between her and Yuan Chen. (°Î²»µô£¬Ö»ÄÜÑÛÕöÕöµÄ¿´×ÅËüÔÚ×Ô¼ººÍÔ¬è¡ÖмäÉú¸ù·¢Ñ¿£¬È¥Ò²È¥²»µô) As a result, she treated Yuan Chen with all of her heart and always thought that he would see her heart after a long time. She always felt that Yuan Chen would one day let go of the grudge in his heart. (ËùÒÔËý¶Ô´ýÔ¬è¡Ò²Óú¼ÓµÄ¾¡Ðľ¡Á¦£¬×ܾõµÃÈվüûÈËÐÄ£¬×ÜÓÐÒ»Ì죬Ԭ衻á·ÅÏÂÐÄÖнæµÙ) However, she forgot that girls need to be respected, especially self-respect. Only when attaching importance to oneself would others regard you as important. (Ö»ÓÐ×Ô¼º½«×Ô¼º¿´µÄºÜÖØ£¬±ðÈ˲ŻῴÖØÄã). "Why is there eggnt? Don''t you know I don''t like eggnts? I invited people to y basketball in the afternoon. I will wait to eat something I like myself." Yuan Chen looked at it with dislike, shot a nce overhead, and said as he left. (ÔõôÊÇÇÑ×Ó£¿ÎÒ²»°®³ÔÇÑ×ÓÄ㶼²»ÖªµÀµÄÂð£¿ÎÒÏÂÎçÔ¼ÁËÈË´òÀºÇò£¬µÈÏÂ×Ô¼ºÈ¥³ÔºÃÁË¡£"Ô¬è¡ÓÐЩÏÓÆúµÄ¿´ÁËÒ»ÑÛ£¬Æ³¹ýÍ·È¥£¬ËµÁËÒ»Éù¾Í×ßÁË) Qi Shishi looked at the food that she spent half an hour personally cooking. Being thrown like it held no value onto the table by him resembled her feelings, not being cherished at all. (ÆëÊ«Ê«¿´×Å×Ô¼º»¨·ÑÁË´ó°ë¸öСʱÇ×ÊÖ×öºÃµÄ·¹²Ë£¬¾ÍÄÇô¹ÂÁãÁãµÄ±»È˺ܲ»ÕäϧµÄÈÓÔÚ×À×ÓÉÏ£¬¾ÍÏñÊÇ×Ô¼ºµÄһƬÐÄÒ⣬ҲÊDZ»ÈËÏñÕâ°ã£¬Ò»µã²»±»Õäϧ) She stared nkly for a long time before slowly packing things up. Chapter 312 (unedited) Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (25) When she was leaving, it was raining. Qi Shishi remembered that her umbre had been taken by Yuan Chen a moment ago. She looked at the rain outside. It was not very heavy and her roommate was out. She might as well walk in the rain. (Ëý¿´ÁËÒ»ÏÂÍâÃæµÄÓ꣬²»ÊǺܴó£¬ÊÒÓÑÒ²²»ÔÚ£¬Ë÷ÐÔ×Ô¼º¾Í³¯×ÅÓêÀïÃæ×ßÁ˹ýÈ¥) If it weren''t for Lu Zhangting and Sheng Lu, Qi Shishi thought that she might not be so determined to break up. (Èç¹û²»ÊÇ¿´µ½Â½³¤öªºÍʢ¶£¬ÆëÊ«Ê«Ï룬»òÐí×Ô¼ººóÀ´²»»áÄÇôÌúÁËÐĵÄÒª·ÖÊÖ) She walked briskly in the rain, and her wet bangs stuck to her face. Not needing to take a look, Qi Shishi also knew that her appearance was very embarrassing. (ËýÔÚÓêÖп첽µÄ×ߣ¬±»´òʪµÄÁõº£ÊªßÕßÕµÄÌùÔÚÁ³ÉÏ£¬²»Óÿ´£¬ÆëÊ«Ê«Ò²ÖªµÀ×Ô¼º´Ë¿ÌµÄÄ£ÑùºÜÀDZ·) Her clothes were also wet and chilly, sticking to her body and making her shiver. (Ò·þÒ²±»´òʪ£¬±ùÀäµÄÌùÔÚÉíÉÏ£¬ÈÃËýÈ̲»×¡´òÁËÒ»¸öº®²ü) The two figures ahead became clear. Qi Shishi was somewhat lost in thought as she looked at the two people. It was very obvious that they were a couple. The guy was holding the umbre with one hand around the girl''s shoulder. The girl was wearing a thick coat and was covered up so tightly. The guy feared that she would get rained on, so he leaned the umbre more towards the girl''s direction, regardless of his own shoulder getting wet. (ÄÇÅ®º¢×ÓÉíÉÏ´©×ÅÒ»¼þºñºñµÄÍâÌ×£¬±»ÕÚµÄÑÏÑÏʵʵµÄ£¬ÄÐÉú»¹Î¨¿ÖËý±»ÓêÁܵ½£¬½«Õû¸öÉ¡´ó°ë¶¼Çãµ½ÁËÅ®º¢×ӵķ½Ïò£¬»ëÈ»²»¹Ë×Ô¼ºµÄ¼ç°ò±»´òʪ) She was somewhat envious of that girl being treated as a precious pearl by her boyfriend. What about Yuan Chen? Her only umbre was taken away by him, not even taking into consideration that it would be raining outside and that she would need to wait to go home. (Ô¬è¡ÄØ£¿Á¬Ëý´ø¹ýÀ´µÄΨһһ°ÑÉ¡¶¼ÄÃ×ßÁË£¬Ò»µãҲû¿¼Âǵ½ÍâÃæÕýÏÂ×ÅÓ꣬¶øËýµÈÏ»¹Òª»Ø¼Ò) At this time, the two appeared to be speaking and the girl''s head turned towards the boy. Qi Shishi recognized her. That person was Sheng Lu. A hidden feeling of shame welled up from her heart, and her footsteps subconsciously slowed down. Qi Shishi felt that she could show an embarrassing appearance in front of anyone, but not Sheng Lu. (ÆëÊ«Ê«¾õµÃ£¬×Ô¼º¿ÉÒÔÔÚÈκÎÈËÃæǰ¶³öÀDZ·µÄÄ£Ñù£¬Î¨¶Àʢ¶²»ÐÐ) She must not look bad in front of this woman. (Ëý²»ÄÜÔÚÕâ¸öÅ®ÈËÃæÇ°ÏÔ¶³ö°ëµã²»ºÃµÄÑù×Ó) If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Seeing that the two people ahead of her was walking farther and farther away and not paying any attention to her, Qi Shishi finally felt relieved. She knew that she would feel inferior when facing Sheng Lu. Because of this inferiority, she had to be sharp and strong everywhere and wanted to argue. (ËýÖªµÀ×Ô¼ºÃæ¶Ô×Åʢ¶ÊÇ×Ô±°µÄ£¬ÕýÒòΪ×Ô±°£¬ËùÒÔ×Ô¼º´¦´¦¶¼ÒªÆþ¼âºÃÇ¿£¬ÒªÏëÕùÒ»¿ÚÆø) However, you proved that even if you have won Yuan Chen, what about it? Have you been taken seriously? Qi Shishi did not expect this matter to be finished. Qi Shishi didn''t expect that her sorry figure of walking through the rain was not seen by Sheng Lu, but was seen by someone else. Not only was she seen by a person, that person also took photos and uploaded it on the forum. ¡¾The foreignnguage department used to have two flowers. After falling in love, their situation can be distinguished from Heaven and Earth. ¡¿(ÍâÓïϵÎôÈÕÁ½Ö¦»¨£¬Áµ°®Ö®ºó´¦¾³Ìì²îµØ±ð) The first picture that entered their eyes was Qi Shishi''s sorry figure with her clothespletely soaked in the rain. And in front of her was Gu Shengyin who was tightly guarded by Lu Zhangting. (µã¿ªÈëÑ۵ĵÚÒ»ÕÅͼ£¬¾ÍÊÇÆëÊ«Ê«Ìá×Ŷ«Î÷Õ¾ÔÚÓêÖÐÈ«Éíʪ͸µÄÀDZ·Ä£Ñù. ¶øËýµÄÇ°·½£¬ÕýÊDZ»Â½³¤öª»¤µÃÑÏÑÏʵʵµÄ¹ËÊ¢Òò) The anonymous poster intentionally pointed our that at this time, Qi Shishi''s boyfriend, Yuan Chen, was sweating in the school''s basketball court without taking the slightest consideration of his girlfriend being drenched in the rain. Below even had aparison chart. (ÏÂÃæ¸üÊÇÒ»ÕÅÕŵĶԱÈͼ) It could be said that this poster wanted to show how happy Gu Shengyin was and how she, Qi Shishi was suffering. (¿ÉÒÔ˵£¬ÔÚÕâλ¥Ö÷µÄËß˵Ï£¬¹ËÊ¢Òò¹ýµÃÓжàÐÒ¸££¬ËýÆëÊ«Ê«¹ýµÃ¾ÍÓжà¿à±Æ) Qi Shishi slid the mouse down. She carefully looked at each picture and read every word. Although what the original poster had said was exaggerated, she also admitted that the photos were a fact. (Õâ¸öÂ¥Ö÷˵µÄËäÈ»¿äÕÅ£¬µ«ÊÇËý×Ô¼ºÒ²³ÐÈÏ£¬ÕâÀïÃæµÄÕÕƬ£¬¾ÍÊÇÊÂʵ) Yuan Chen did not take her, Qi Shishi, seriously. At this time, her cell phone on the table rang. It was Yuan Chen. Qi Shishi did not know what to feel when answering the phone. She knew that Yuan Chen must have seen this post. (ÆëÊ«Ê«Ò²²»ÖªµÀ×Ô¼º½Óµç»°µÄʱºòÊÇʲôÐÄÇ飬ËýÖªµÀ£¬Ô¬è¡Ò²Ò»¶¨¿´µ½ÁËÕâ¸öÌû×Ó) She actually had a small expectation and hoped that Yuan Chen could say something to her. As long as he found that she was not wrong and was willing to change, Qi Shishi thought. However, Yuan Chen''s following sentence smashed all of her hopes. Chapter 313 Unedited Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (26) "Have you seen that post? The person who posted it is from your Foreign Language department. Go find him and let him delete that post!" Yuan Chen''s voice on the phone sounded somewhat flustered and exasperated. The smile that just rose on Qi Shishi''s face went rigid. "That''s it?" She heard her calm voice. Yuan Chen seemed a bit impatient: "Then what else do you want?" Qi Shishi suddenly felt that she was a fool to have hope from earlier: "Yuan Chen, do you have nothing you want to say to me?" (ÆëʫʫͻȻ¾Í¾õµÃÏÈÇ°»¹±§×ÅЩϣÍûµÄ×Ô¼º¾ÍÊǸöɵ¹Ï£º"Ԭ衣¬Äã¾ÍûÓÐʲô»°£¬Ïë¶ÔÎÒ˵Âð) Yuan Chen thought that she was ineffable: "If you have anything to say, just say it. I don''t have the time to y with you." Qi Shishi stopped talking and put her phone down on the table. Yuan Chen heard that there was no sound on the other end and waited a few seconds before hanging up. Qi Shishi shut herself in her dorm room for three days. When her roommates thought something was wrong and was about to inform the teacher, she got up from bed. (ÆëÊ«Ê«°Ñ×Ô¼º¹ØÔÚËÞÉáÀï¹ØÁËÈýÌ죬ֱµ½ËýµÄÉáÓѾõµÃºÜ²»¶Ô¾¢×¼±¸¸æË߸¨µ¼Ô±µÄʱºò£¬Ëý´Ó´²ÉÏÆðÀ´ÁË) She pulled out her newly bought dress and applied delicate makeup. (ÆëÊ«Ê«¿´×žµ×ÓÀﾫÖÂÍêÃÀµÄÅ®ÈË£¬Ìá×Å°ü³öÁËÃÅ) Qi Shishi took a look at the perfect, delicate woman in the mirror and carried a bag out of the door. For three days, she did not receive a call from Yuan Chen. "Is something the matter?" Yuan Chen looked at Qi Shishi''s appearance with a trace of surprise. Qi Shishi nodded: "It''s nothing major. Yuan Chen, let''s break up." Yuan Chen''s expression froze. (Ԭ衵ıíÇéÒ»ÏÂ×Óã¶ÔÚÁËÄÇÀï) "You said¡­to break up?" Yuan Chen thought he might have misheard it. He wrinkled his brows and looked at Qi Shishi: "Are you sick?" Qi Shishi''s heart was calm: "Yuan Chen, you did not mishear it. I, Qi Shishi, came to break up with you." She paused for a moment, unable to bear the suffocation in her heart, and smiled bitterly at Yuan Chen: "Did you think I will always be like a fool, holding and praising you, Yuan Chen, to the skies? Comparing myself to dust in order to love you?" (Ëý¶ÙÁËһϣ¬ÖÕ¾¿È̲»×¡Ðĵ׵ÄÄÇЩìåÆø£¬ÀäЦ×ŶÔ×ÅÔ¬è¡ËµµÀ£º"ÄãÒÔΪ£¬ÎÒ»¹»áÒ»Ö±Ïñ¸öɵ×ÓÒ»ÑùµÄ£¬°ÑÄãÔ¬è¡ÅõÉÏÌ죿½«×Ô¼º±Èµ½³¾°£ÀïÈ¥°®Äã) Sheughed grimly: "Yuan Chen, you see, when I loved you, I was willing to do anything for you. I don''t love you now, and you, Yuan Chen, can be regarded as what in my eyes!" (ËýÀäЦ£º"Ԭ衣¬Äã¿´£¬ÎÒ°®ÄãµÄʱºò£¬Ô¸ÒâΪÄã×öÈκÎÊÂÇé¡£ÎÒÏÖÔÚ²»°®ÄãÁË£¬ÄãÔ¬è¡ÔÚÎÒÑÛÀÓÖËã¸öʲô¶«Î÷) She left without holding a banner(?) (ËýÌá×Å°üÍ·Ò²²»»ØµÄÀ뿪) Tears, nevertheless, couldn''t help falling. Qi Shishi thought, This is thest time that I will cry for him. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . A vague, tall silhouette appeared in her sight. Gu Shengyin had ordered two hot drinks. "Thank you," Qi Shishi whispered. Gu Shengyin took a sip as she stood up and looked at her: "You don''t have to urgently thank me. I merely came to take a look at your sorry figure." (¹ËÊ¢Òò¶ËÆðÀ´ÇáÇáµÄºÈÁËÒ»¿Ú£¬¿´×ÅËý£º"Äã²»Óü±×źÍÎÒµÀл£¬ÎÒÖ»ÊÇÀ´¿´¿´£¬ÄãÀDZ·µÄϳ¡) Qi Shishi raised her widened eyes, as if she had understood Gu Shengyin for the first time. "What? Feeling very shocked?" Gu Shengyin looked at her. "You, the gentle and generous Qi Shishi, could do such things¡­" (Ôõô£¬¾õµÃºÜ³Ô¾ª£¿"¹ËÊ¢Òò¿´×ÅËý£¬"ÄãÎÂÈáÉÆÁ¼´ó·½µÄÆëÊ«Ê«£¬¶¼ÄÜ×ö³öÄÇÑùµÄÊÂÇéÀ´) She spoke a few words softly, causing Qi Shishi''splexion to turn pale. What Gu Shengyin was talking about were the exact small tricks that she had used on Sheng Lu. (ËýÇáÇáµÄ˵Á˼¸¸ö×Ö£¬ÆëÊ«Ê«µÄÁ³É«±äµÃÉ·°×£¬¹ËÊ¢Òò˵µÄ£¬ÕýÊÇËýÔø¾­¶Ôʢ¶ʹµÄСÊÖ¶Î) Gu Shengyin precisely wanted her to look like this: "I was simply looking at the liveliness, is there something strange?" (¹ËÊ¢Òò¾ÍÊÇÒª¿´µ½ËýÕ⸱Ñù×Ó£º"ÎÒÖ»ÊÇ¿´¿´ÈÈÄÖ£¬ÓÖÓÐʲôÆæ¹ÖµÄ) Qi Shishi looked at Gu Shengyin, whoseplexion was full of momentum and calm, but felt her heart gradually turn cold: With the power of Shengjia, if she wanted to retaliate against her¡­ In the end, she nevertheless softened: "I''m sorry, I¡­" Gu Shengyin interrupted her: "You don''t need to say sorry. Apologizing cannot settle this matter." Qi Shishi clenched her teeth: "Then, what do you want me to do?" She was not foolish. Gu Shengyining to look for her meant that there must be a request. Otherwise, she would have directly dealt with her. (ÆëÊ«Ê«Ò§ÑÀ£º"ÄÇÄãÏëÒªÎÒÔõôÑù£¿"Ëý²»Éµ£¬¹ËÊ¢ÒòÀ´ÕÒËý£¬¿Ï¶¨ÊÇÓÐÒªÇó¡£²»È»µÄ»°£¬Òª×öʲôֱ½ÓÏÂÊÖ¾ÍÊÇ) Chapter 314 Unedited Cold and Elite #1 School Beauty VS Warm and Gentle #2 School Beauty (Final) "Leave First University, leave the capital, leave this country forever. Do not appear before my eyes, " Gu Shengyin stated her condition one word at a time. This was what she had thought of since the beginning. In the original story line, Sheng Lu was also emotionally hurt, left this ce where she grew up since childhood alone, and never returned. She, Qi Shishi, should also experience this feeling. Qi Shishi''s face turned pale. What did Sheng Lu mean by this? Let her leave this ce where she grew up and go to apletely unfamiliar country? "Why?" She was puzzled. Why did she make this kind of request? "You don''t need to ask why. You just need to know that doing as I say will make it even between us." Gu Shengyin said as she used a spoon to gently stir her drink. (Äã²»ÓÃÎÊΪʲô£¿ÄãÖ»ÐèÒªÖªµÀ£¬Äã°´ÕÕÎÒ˵µÄ×öÁË£¬ÔÛÃÇÖ®¼äÒ»ÁË°ÙÁË¡£"¹ËÊ¢ÒòÇáÇáµÄÓÃÉ××Ó½Á¶¯×ű­ÖеÄÒûÁÏ£¬¿ª¿Ú˵µÀ) Qi Shishi understood her meaning. If she did not do as she was told, Sheng Lu''s unfinished words, she did not want to imagine them. "Can you give me some time?" She only had a small request. Gu Shengyin nodded: "One month." Qi Shishi was silent for a moment before suddenly raising her head and looking at Gu Shengyin: "This kind of you, does senior Lu know?" If he knew that his girlfriend wasn''t as down-to-earth and clean as she appeared on the surface, would he still love you? (Èç¹ûËûÖªµÀ×Ô¼ºµÄÅ®ÅóÓѲ¢²»ÊDZíÃæÉÏ¿´ÆðÀ´µÄÄÇôĿÎÞϳ¾£¬±üÐԸ߽࣬»¹»á¶ÔÄãÕâôһÈç¼ÈÍùµÄ°®Ä½Âð) Gu Shengyinughed softly and said proudly: "You do not understand him nor me. Nothing and no one can break the two of us apart." (¹ËÊ¢ÒòÇáÇáµÄЦÁË£¬ÓïÆøÖ®ÖÐÂúÊÇ°ÁÈ»£º"Äã²»¶®Ëû£¬Ò²²»¶®ÎÒ¡£ÎÒÃÇÁ½¸ö£¬ÊÇûÓÐÈκÎÈË£¬ÈκÎÊÂÎÄܹ»²ð¿ªµÄ) When she said this, emotions shed in her eyes. (Ëý˵Õâ»°µÄʱºò£¬ÑÛÉñÖ®ÖÐÉÁ¶¯µÄ¶«Î÷½ÐÈ˶¯ÈÝ) Until Gu Shengyin got up and left, she still sat there, noting to her senses until after a long time. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Qi Shishi''s actions were very fast; Qi jia was also regarded as a wealthy family. Dropping out of school midway was not too difficult for them. Although Qi father and mother did not understand their daughter''s insistence on studying abroad to pursue her studies, Qi Shishi got through them and let them feel at reassured, so theyplied with her wishes. (¶ÔÓÚÅ®¶ù¼á³Ö˵Ҫ³ö¹úÉîÔ죬Æë¼Ò¸¸Ä¸ËäÈ»²»Àí½â£¬µ«ÊÇÆëÊ«Ê«Ò»¹áÈÃËûÃÇ·ÅÐÄ£¬Ò²¾ÍËæÁËËýµÄÒâ) Within a month, Qi Shishi had gone through all the procedures, and without letting anyone know, she had left thend where she was born under the eyes of her parents. By the time Yuan Chen finally remembered this ex-girlfriend, he discovered that she had already disappeared quietly. No on knew where she had gone to. Gu Shengyin could care less when she learned about Qi Shishi''s going abroad feeling remorse, regret, or objection. (¹ËÊ¢Òò²Å²»»á¹ÜËûµÃÖªÆëÊ«Ê«³ö¹úµÄÏûÏ¢£¬ÐÄÀïÊǻںÞÒź¶»¹ÊDz»ÒÔΪȻ) "That day, Qi Shishi asked if you are aware that I''m not as cold and proud as I appear on the surface, and is contrarily scheming. Would you feel deceived?" Gu Shengyin leanedzily in Lu Zhangting''s in arms and said indifferently. (ÄÇÌìÆëÊ«Ê«ÎÊÎÒ£¬Èç¹ûÄãÖªµÀÎÒ²¢²»Ïñ±íÃæÉÏ¿´À´ÕâôÇåÀä¹Â°Á£¬Ïà·´Ò²»áˣЩСÐÄ»ú£¬»á²»»á¾õµÃ±»ÆÛÆ­ÁË£¿"¹ËÊ¢ÒòÀÁÑóÑóµÄÒÀ¿¿ÔÚ½³¤öªµÄ»³ÖУ¬Âþ²»¾­ÐĵÄ˵µÀ) In front of them was a veryrge floor-to-ceiling window. The night view of the entire city was reflected in their eyes. (Á½ÈËÃæÇ°ÊÇÒ»ÉȾ޴óµÄÂäµØ´°£¬Õû×ù³ÇÊеÄÒ¹¾°µ¹Ó³ÔÚËûÃǵÄÑÛÖÐ) Lu Zhangting held the person in his arms more tightly: "Of course not. Our Lulu is my most favorite regardless of appearance." Gu Shengyin patted him: "Smooth talker." Lu Zhangtingughed: "I''m telling the truth. You being able to understand some people''s hearts and knowing how to protect yourself would make me be more at ease." Otherwise, if he was not by her side, he would worry about whether his little girlfriend would be hurt by others who had ulterior motives. (ÎÒ˵µÄÊÇÕæµÄ¡£ÄãÄܶ®Ð©ÈËÐÄ£¬¶®µÃ±£»¤×Ô¼º£¬ÎÒ·´µ¹¸ü¼Ó·ÅÐÄ¡£"²»È»µÄ»°£¬Ëû²»ÔÙÉí±ß£¬·´µ¹Òªµ£ÐÄ×Ô¼ºµÄСŮÓѻ᲻»á±»±ðÓÐÓÃÐĵÄÈ˸øÉ˺¦) Gu Shengyin did not speak and rxed herself, nestling against that man with all her heart. In fact, she already knew her lover''s answer, wasn''t that right? No matter what you look like, no matter who you are. Life after life, I only want you. Chapter 315 Unedited Miserable Official Wife vs Mistress With Upper Hand (1) "This world''s heroine¡­" Gu Shengyin did not feel good after reading all the information. The heroine, Liang Chenyu, was the legitimate young miss of the Qi State''s Taifu1 fu2 and always had a good reputation. When she was 14 years old, the Emperor bestowed her a marriage with Zhenbei Wang''s3 noble son, Qin Yuanzheng. This door-to-door marriage of Taifu fu''s was personally requested by Zhenbei Wangfu''s Lao Wangfei, in other words, Zhenbei Wang''s mother and Qin Yuanzheng''s paternal grandmother. (Ì«¸µ¸®µÄÕâÒ»ÃÅÇ×Ê£¬ÊÇÕò±±Íõ¸®µÄÀÏÍõåú£¬Ò²¾ÍÊÇÕò±±ÍõµÄĸÇ×£¬ÇØԶ῵Ä×æĸ£¬Ç××ÔÇóÈ¢À´µÄ) Originally, it was an appropriate match, a beautiful string of pearl and jade4. However, the Taifu fu never knew that Qin Yuanzheng unexpectedly had a younger female cousin green plum5, Zhang shi''s6 daughter, Mingshu. As a result, when Liang Chenyu became 16 years old, she was married off to Zhenbei Wangfu with eight sedans, and after worship, her husband left her alone on their wedding night. (ÓÚÊÇ£¬µ±Áºå·ÓñÄêÂúÊ®Áù£¬±»Õò±±Íõ¸®°Ȩ̈´ó½ÎÈ¢¹ýÃÅ£¬°Ý¹ýÌÃÖ®ºó£¬Ó­À´µÄ£¬¾ÍÊÇлéÒ¹·ò¾ýÁôËý¶À×ÔÒ»ÈËÊØ¿Õ·¿µÄÐßÈè) What was even more intolerable was that on the day after the wedding when she was serving tea to her elders ording to the customs, she saw that the husband who should have apanied her was apanying a gentle and soft beautiful woman. (¸ü¼ÓÈÃÈËÎÞ·¨ÈÝÈ̵ÄÊÇ£¬Ð»éµÚ¶þÌ죬Áºå·Óñ°´¹æ¾Ø¸ø³¤±²¾´²èµÄʱºò£¬¿´µ½ÁËÔ­±¾Ó¦¸ÃÅã×Å×Ô¼ºµÄÕÉ·ò£¬ÕýÃæÉ«ÎÂÈáµÄËæͬһ¸öÑÕÉ«æ­ÀöµÄÅ®È˽øÀ´) That woman in the same red dress stood next to Qin YuanZheng, looking more like Zhenbei Wangfu''s new bride than Liang Chenyu herself. Liang Chenyu fainted on the spot. She woke up and saw the affectionate appearance of Zhenbei Wangfu''s Lao Wangfei: "Yu''er7 ah, you are the imperial concubine that I asked for with this old face of mine. I know, Yuanzheng, that child had let you down, but you two are already husband and wife. How could there be anything too difficult to cross over between husband and wife? That daughter of Zhang, you can feel reassured that I have already sent her away. I have also scolded Yuanzheng. You can raise your health at ease. I am still waiting for you to give birth to my little great-grandson." (ËýÐѹýÀ´£¬¿´µ½Á˾ÍÊÇÕò±±Íõ¸®ÀÏÍõåú´È°®µÄÃæÈÝ£º"Óñ¶ù°¡£¬ÄãÊÇÎÒµâ×ÅÕâÕÅÀÏÁ³ÇóÀ´µÄÊÀ×Óåú£¬ÎÒÖªµÀ£¬Ô¶á¿ÄǺ¢×Ó¶Ô²»ÆðÄ㣬¿ÉÊÇÄãÃÇÒѾ­ÊÇ·òÆÞ£¬Õâ·òÆÞÖ®¼äÄÄÓÐʲô¹ý²»È¥µÄ¿²ÄØ£¿ÄÇÕÅÊÏÅ®£¬Äã·ÅÐÄ£¬ÎÒÒѾ­×öÖ÷½«ÈËËÍ×ßÁË£¬Ô¶á¿ÎÒÒ²ÂîÁËÒ»¶Ù¡£Äã°²ÐĵÄÑøÉíÌ壬ÎÒ»¹µÈ×ÅÄã¸øÎÒÉú¸öСÔøËïÄØ) What else could Liang Chenyu say? She endured it and told herself that by taking it slowly, she would regain her husband''s heart. She was a perfect wife, a perfect mistress, and took care of everything in Zhenbei Wangfu. Although her husband, Qin Yuanzheng, was not intimate with her, he never took in concubines and never stayed overnight at Liuxiang, a flower street8. Liang Xhenyu assumed that as long as she fulfilled a wife''s responsibilities to the greatest extent, her husband would one day allow her to approach his heart.(ÕÉ·òÇØÔ¶á¿Ëä˵¶ÔËý²»Ç×½ü£¬È´Ò²´ÓÀ´Ã»ÓÐæªÊÒͨ·¿£¬Ò²´Ó²»ÁôËÞ»¨½ÖÁøÏï. Áºå·ÓñÐÄÏë×Å£¬Ö»Òª×Ô¼º¾¡ºÃÒ»¸ö×öÆÞ×ÓµÄÔðÈΣ¬ÕÉ·òµÄÈË£¬³ÙÔçÓÐÒ»Ì죬»á·Åµ½×Ô¼ºÐÄÉÏÀ´µÄ) However, she did not anticipate that she would wait until the day where she would hear the pregnancy of Zhang shi. That day, she went to Guanshan Temple to pray for good fortune and her carriage was blocked by someone on her way back to the fu. Zhang shi''s beautiful face appeared before her: "Jiejie is polite." If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Liang Chenyu sneered on the spot: "If we''re talking about identity, I am thedy of Zhenbei Wang''s noble son, the rightful wife granted with a second rank title. You''re merely a female citizen; what qualifications do you have to be my sister? If you are considered a rtive, you are noble son''s female cousin, so you can call me sister-inw. I don''t know if Miss Zhang had someone in the family who is capable of teaching etiquette?" (Áºå·Óñµ±³¡ÀäЦ£º"ÈôÊÇÂÛÉí·Ý£¬ÎÒÊÇÕò±±ÍõÊÀ×Ó·òÈË£¬Õý¶þÆ·µÄÚ¾Ãü·òÈË¡£Äã²»¹ýÒ»ÇøÇøÃñÅ®£¬ÓÐʲô×ʸñÓëÎÒ½ãÃÃÏà³Æ£¿ÈôÊÇÂÛÇ×£¬ÄãÊÇÊÀ×ӵıíÃã¬Ò²µÃ³ÆÎÒÒ»ÉùÉ©×Ó£¬²»ÖªµÀÕÅС½ã£¬¼ÒÖпÉÓÐÈ˽ÌÏ°¹ýÀñÊý£¿) The beautiful woman was on the verge of copse by those words; a hibiscus-like face shedding tears, appearing pitiful. (ÄÇÕÅÃ÷æ­±»ÕâÒ»·¬»°ËµµÃÒ¡Ò¡Óû×¹£¬Ò»ÕÅܽÈØÃæ´¹ÀᣬÏԵúÁ²»¿ÉÁ¯) "Jiejie, there is no need to humiliate me this way. I am already two months pregnant now. Entering the wangfu cannot be avoided. It looks as if jiejie unable to tolerate me." Liang Chenyu was shocked, but did not say much. She merely returned to the wangfu. She went straight to Wang fei''s room and asked clear and neatly about Zhang Mingshu''s affairs. It turned out that Lao Wang fei promising to drive out Zhang Mingshu that day was merely sending her off to live in a vige. It turned out that her husband fabricating the excuse of returning homete due to official business and never lingering on female charms was simply because his heart was tied to Zhang Mingshu. It turned out that Zhenbei Wangfu had already made the decision to receive Zhang Mingshu and her child into the door before she could speak. (Ô­À´£¬Õò±±Íõ¸®Ôç¾Í×öÁ˾ö¶¨£¬»áÔÚÕÅÃ÷æ­º¢×Ó³öÉù֮ǰ½«ËýÄɽøÃÅÀ´) It turned out that all the great efforts that she had made with expectation of redeeming her husband''s heart was all just a joke. Taifu fu was the chief of Qingliu County; Liang Chenyu had been reading the Book of Songs9 intensively since she was young and was well acquainted with the four social bonds10. How could she endure this humiliation? That night, she used a 3-foot11 white silk and ended her life. JMin''s Corner: Kinda got pissed at this scum while tranting the chapter¡­.Grrr! That shameless grandma, shameless family. tsk ???? On another note, since it''s another ancient China setting, more terms to look up.~ Yay! (monotone). Do you guys prefer me to leave the terms in Chinese or change them to English? Some terms I left in Chinese because it sounds better, but some I changed to English. Ari''s Corner: 1. Qi State of Western Zhou and the Warring States (1122-265 BD) -> Not too sure but definitely the name of country. Taifu = Great Tutor of the State, has official post in government? 2. fu = mansion/residence? 3. Wang = king, but in this case, it''s just a title given to an imperial family member with power(?) I can''t remember.? 4. an idealbination, perfect pair? 5. green plums and hobby-horse = childhood sweethearts, green plum the female, hobby-horse the male? 6. shi is n name/maiden name. In this case, this female cousin is a daughter of the Zhang family? 7. ''er'' is added to name to show intimacy? 8. brothel? 9. Book of Songs is a ssic Chinese poetry.? 10. Four social bonds: sense of propriety, justice, integrity, and honor? 11. Chinese foot, 1/3 of a meter? Chapter 316 Miserable Official Wife vs Mistress With Upper Hand (2) After reading the whole story line, Gu Shengyin asked the system what the timeline was and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was when the heroine, Liang Chenyu, had not yet married. It was not the fourth year of Xiande1. Apart from Liang Chenyu having just reaching the marriageable age, she still had one year left before marrying into Zhenbei Wangfu. After reading the original story line, Gu Shengyin had already thought of how to properly deal with that pair of a g man and lowly woman. (¹ËÊ¢ÒòÔÚ¿´ÍêÔ­¾çÇéÖ®ºó£¬ÄÔ×ÓÀï¾ÍÒѾ­ÏëºÃÁËÒªÔõô¶Ô¸¶ÄÇÒ»¶ÔÔüÄмúÅ®) Qin Yuanzheng? Don''t you like your baomei2? I can help fulfill your wish. When I am helping you fulfill your wish, I don''t know if you would still be so happy. (ÎÒ»á³ÉÈ«ÄãµÄ£¬¾ÍÊDz»ÖªµÀ£¬µ±ÎÒÔ¸Òâ³ÉÈ«ÄãµÄʱºò£¬Ä㻹»á²»»áÄÇô¸ßÐË) Zhang Mingshu? Aren''t you whole-heartedly devoted to your baoge3? If he doesn''t love you, I''d like to see what you, an orphan, could rely on to stand in a filthy ce like Zhenbei Wangfu. (ÎÒµ¹Òª¿´¿´£¬Èç¹ûËû²»°®ÄãÁË£¬ÄãÒ»¸öÎÞ¸¸ÎÞĸµÄ¹ÂÅ®£¬ÓÖƾʲô£¬ÔÚÕò±±Íõ¸®ÄÇÑùÒ»¸ö°¹ÔàµÄµØ·½Õ¾×¡½Å) She slowly got up. The maid keeping watch outside the canopy veil heard the movement and promptly helped her pull aside the veil. "Is the Young Lady awake?" "En." Gu Shengyin respondedzily. The cotton curtain embroidered with a light-colored coiled orchid was carefully rolled and fastened at the sides. The maid, Jianjia, looked at Gu Shengyin''s face that was gradually blooming4 and held her breath. Even if she grew up with the Young Lady, she couldn''t help but blush every time she saw the Young Lady''zy appearance in the morning. Not overlooking the envy in the maid''s eyes, Gu Shengyin thought to herself that this Liang Chenyu was estimated to have an elegant appearance. (ûÓкöÂÔÊÌÅ®¾ª.ÑÞµÄÑÛÉñ£¬¹ËÊ¢ÒòÐÄÏë׏À¼ÆÕâÁºå·Óñ£¬Ò²³¤ÁËÒ»¸±²»Ë×µÄÈÝò) Sure enough, although she was still young in age, the delicate and beautiful face of the girl who appeared in the mirror had just begun to bloom enough to see how beautiful her appearance in the future would be. (¹ûÈ»£¬³öÏÖÔÚ¾µ×ÓÀïµÄÅ®º¢×Ó£¬ËäÈ»Äê¼ÍÉÐÓ×£¬È»¶øÄÇÕž«Ö»ªÃÀµÄÃæÈÝÒѾ­¿ªÊ¼³¤¿ª£¬×ãÒÔ¿´³öÈÕºó¾øÉ«Ö®×Ë) Was Qin Yuanzheng blind? How could he leave such a beauty like this alone? After the maid had finished tidying up her appearance, Gu Shengyin went to pay respects to her elders just like how she did every day in the past. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Taifu fu''s Lao tai, also known as Liang Chenyu''s paternal grandmother and Eldest Princess Ronghua, was considered to be a senior in the n. She was the current Emperor''s closely blood-rted paternal grandaunt and was also close friends with Lao Zhenbei Wangfei back in the past. (Ì«¸µ¸®µÄÀÏÌ«¾ý£¬Ò²¾ÍÊÇÁºå·ÓñµÄ×æĸ£¬ÈÙ»ª´ó³¤¹«Ö÷£¬ÂÛ±²·Ö£¬ÊǽñÉϵÕÇ׵ĹÃ×æĸ£¬ºÍÀÏÕò±±Íõåú£¬µ±ÄêÒ²ÊǼ«ºÃµÄÊÖÅÁ½») "Grandma''s Yu''er, you have finallye." Eldest Princess Ronghua was nearly 60 years old and had taken excellent care of her health. Her fine ck hair, with not one bit of white hair, was carefully rolled up into a bun and decorated with dove egg-shaped ruby head ornaments in different sizes, manifesting a respectable appearance. (×æĸµÄÓñ¶ù£¬Äã¿ÉËãÀ´ÁË¡£"ÈÙ»ª´ó³¤¹«Ö÷Äê½üÁùÊ®£¬±£ÑøµÃ¼«ºÃ£¬Ò»Í·¿´²»µ½°ëµã°×·¢µÄÇà˿һ˿²»¹¶µÄÍì³É·¢÷Ù£¬Ò»Ì׸ë×Óµ°´óСµÄºì±¦Ê¯Í·Ã棬×ã×ãÕÃÏÔ×ð¹ó) Eldest Princess Ronghua had numerous grandchildren but only had three granddaughters. Out of the three, only Liang Chenyu, was the most favored. (ÈÙ»ª´ó³¤¹«Ö÷Ëï±²Öڶ࣬µ¥µ¥µÕËïÅ®£¬¾ÍÓÐÈý¸ö£¬Î¨ÓÐÁºå·Óñ£¬×îµÃËýµÄ»¶ÐÄ) Gu Shengyin blinked and took advantage of cuddling into her grandmother''s embrace like a spoiled child: "Today, isn''t Yu''er the first one to pay respects to grandma?" Eldest Princess Ronghuaughed: "Yes, yes. Grandma''s Yu''er is the most filial." This was heard by the Second Young Lady, Liang Jinyu, who just came in. She covered her mouth and smiled: "Grandmother, you have so many Yu''ers, which Yu''er is the most filial?" Eldest Princess Ronghua was truly amused this time: "Your mouth is so poor. My Yu''ers are all the most filial." In fact, everyone all knew that the Yu''er in Eldest Princess'' mouth was only Liang Chenyu. Liang Chenyu was the eldest granddaughter of Taifu fu. When she was born, she was named Chenyu and everyone in the family called her Yu''er as her nickname. It wasn''t until the Second Young Lady, Jinyu, was born that everyone remembered that this generation''s granddaughters all had the character ''yu5''. Could it be that all would be called Yu''er? (Áºå·ÓñÔÚÌ«¸µ¸®ËïÅ®±²ÖÐÊÇ×î´óµÄÒ»¸ö£¬³öÉúµÄʱºòÈ¡Ãûå·Óñ£¬¼ÒÀïÈ˶¼Ï°¹ßµÄº°ËýСÃûÓñ¶ù. Ö±µ½¸®ÀïµÄ¶þС½ãèªÓñ³öÉú£¬´ó¼Ò²ÅÏëÆðÀ´£¬ÕâÒ»±²µÄËïÅ®ÄËÊÇÓñ×Ö±²£¬ÄѵÀ¸÷¸ö¶¼½ÐÓñ¶ù£¿) After some discussion, it was ultimately decided that Yu''er was Liang Chenyu''s exclusive name. The rest of the granddaughters would be called by the second character in their name. Second Young Lady Liang Jinyu was called Jin''er and Fourth Young Lady Liang Linyu was changed to Lin''er. As for the concubine-born daughters, they were not ranked in the family. (ÖÁÓÚÆäËûµÄÊüÅ®ÃÇ£¬È´ÊDz»°´Õâ¸ö±²·ÖÅŵÄ) From this, the extent the family favored Liang Chenyu could be seen. (ÓÉ´ËÒ²¿ÉÒÔ¿´³öÁºå· JMin''s Corner: Had less work this week = more time to trante \\o/ Ari''s Corner: 1. I''m guessing it refers to the year of a dynasty/era? 2. younger female cousin? 3. older male cousin? 4. raws used opening up, but i used blooming, as in a blooming flower. basically describing how her appearance is slowly bing a mature woman''s appearance? 5. character for jade; Óñ? Chapter 317 Wretched Original Spouse vs Top Mistress (3) "Grandmother, granddaughter wants to go out today." After having their meal, Gu Shengyin stated her objective. Princess Ronghua naturally had no reason to disagree. After carefully warning her, she let her leave. Gu Shengyin deciding to go out today naturally had a reason. After all, there was a plug-in system in her hand, allowing her to grasp the whereabouts of Qin Yuanzheng and Zhang Mingshu. (¹ËÊ¢ÒòÑ¡Ôñ½ñÈÕ³öÃŵ±È»ÊÇÓÐÔ­ÒòµÄ£¬±Ï¾¹Óиö¿°³ÆÍâ¹ÒµÄϵͳÔÚÊÖ£¬ÇØԶῺÍÕÅÃ÷æ­µÄÐÐ×Ù£¬Ëû¿ÉÊÇÕÆÎÕµÃÒ»Çå¶þ³þ) Not only was Gu Shengyin going out today, she was going bring a few people with her. "Da jiejie1, where are we going to y?" Liang Linyu from the Second Branch2 was only ten years old, the innocent and pure age. She was always fond of Liang Chenyu, this beautiful sister of hers and was also very close to her. (´ó½ã½ã£¬ÎÒÃÇҪȥÄĶùÍæ°¡£¿"¶þ·¿µÄÁºÁÕÓñÏÖÔÚ²»¹ýÊ®Ë꣬ÕýÊÇÌìÕæÀÃÂþµÄÄê¼Í£¬ËýËØÀ´Ï²»¶Áºå·ÓñÕâ¸öòÃÀµÄ³¤½ã£¬ºÍËýÒ²ºÜÊÇÇ×½ü) "Treasure Jade Pavilion came out with a new batch of jewelry. Let''s go take a look; we mighte across something we like. Just say it, today jiejie will act as host." Gu Shengyin said while looking at the smiling pink jade-like girl. (±¦´ä¸óгöÁËÒ»ÅúÊ×ÊΣ¬ÎÒÃǽñÌìÈ¥¿´¿´£¬Óöµ½Ê²Ã´Ï²»¶µÄ£¬Ö»¹Ü¿ª¿Ú£¬½ñÌì´ó½ã½ã×ö¶«¡£"¹ËÊ¢Òò¿´×ÅÕâ·ÛµñÓñ×ÁµÄС¹ÃÄïЦÃÐÃеÄ˵µÀ) "Okay!" Liang Linyu said happily. "Da jiejie, wait for me. I will go change my clothes." Gu Shengyin instructed people to go prepare the carriage and sat in Liangfu''s garden while waiting for Liang Linyu. "This¡­Xiao shimei3?" A hesitant voice sounded. Gu Shengyin didn''t expect there to be outsiders at this ce and was startled. She hurriedly stood up and looked up. Qin Shao thought she looked cute when she looked at him with wide eyes. Gu Shengyin looked at this man with a valiant bearing, and smiling eyes and brows, and instantly recognized his identity: the current Holy One, Xiande4 Emperor Qin Shao. "Chenn¨¹5 respectfully greets Your Majesty." Gu Shengyin immediately curtsied deeply. "No need for such ceremony." Qin Shao raised a hand to motion helping her up, "Zhen6 came out today in disguise; xiao shimei does not need to be so ill at ease." He could discern Gu Shengyin was actually very anxious inside, and unknowingly recalled the way she had looked when staring at him in surprise. His heart softened, and heughed: "I have studied with Taifu since I was a child and could be considered familiar with xiao shimei. How is it that it has only been a few years since we''ve met, and yet we''ve grown so distant? Does xiao shimei still remember your Changfeng shixiong7?" Gu Shengyin blinked, and inwardly thought this luck wasn''t bad. Her lover actually turned out to be this world''s Emperor/Imperial Throne. This thick thigh, she would definitely hug it well. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . She heard Qin Shao''s words that indicated that the two of them were close. Naturally, it was impossible to reject his kindness. Thus, Qin Shao could clearly feel that once his words came out, the girl in front of him rxed, although she did not speak. (ÓÚÊÇ£¬ÇØÉØ¿ÉÒÔºÜÃ÷ÏԵĸоõµ½£¬×Ô¼ºÄÇ·¬»°Ëµ³ö¿Ú£¬ÑÛÇ°µÄ¹ÃÄïËäȻûÓÐ˵»°£¬ÖÜÉíµÄÆøϢȴ·ÅËÉÁËÏÂÀ´) He let out a sigh of relief. For some reason, when he first saw her, he felt that she should not be afraid of him and reject him. (ËûËÉÁË¿ÚÆø£¬²»ÖªµÀΪʲô£¬¿´µ½ËýµÄµÚÒ»ÑÛ£¬¾Í¾õµÃËý²»Ó¦¸ÃÅÂËûÅųâËû) When he was about to speak, Liang Linyu had already changed to her outdoor clothes. Gu Shengyin curtsied, wishing him luck and good health. Then, she asked to be excused and pulled Liang Linyu, who was confused, away. (¹ËÊ¢ÒòµÍÍ·¸£Á˸£Éí£¬µÀÁ˾ä¸æÍË£¬¾ÍÀ­×Ų»Ã÷ËùÒÔµÄÁºÁÕÓñÀ뿪ÁË) Qin Shao was left standing there alone, shaking his head andughing. "Your Majesty, you were here?" Liangfu''s Eldest Young Master, Liang Zhishen, asked. "Zhen8 was idle and came out for a stroll." Qin Shao shook his head, not knowing why he concealed his chance encounter with Gu Shengyin. (ÏÐÀ´ÎÞʹäÁ˹䡣"ÇØÉØÒ¡Ò¡Í·£¬²»ÖªÎªºÎ£¬½«ÏÈÇ°ºÍ¹ËÊ¢ÒòżÓöµÄÊÂÇéÒþÂ÷ÁËÏÂÀ´) It was said that Gu Shengyin and Liang Linyu had already arrived at Treasure Jade Pavilion. Don''t look at the tacky name of this Treasure Jade Pavilion. They actually had good things inside. There were even many Imperial members and nobles who liked toe and choose some good things. (Õⱦ´ä¸ó±ð¿´ËüÃû×ÖÆðµÄË×Æø£¬ÀïÃæµÄºÃ¶«Î÷È´×Åʵ²»ÉÙ£¬¾ÍÁ¬²»ÉÙ×ÚÊÒ¹óÈË£¬¶¼Ï²»¶À´ÕâѡЩµÃÐÄÒâµÄºÃ¶«Î÷¡£) Of course, Gu Shengyin was not here just for shopping. She knew that Qin Yuanzheng would apany his good baomei, Zhang Mingshu, to select some jewelry. Under the circumstance that he had a marriage contract, unexpectedly, he overtly brought some other woman to choose jewelry. Gu Shengyin said: Qin Yuanzheng, your heart is so big. If I don''t pit you, who would I pit? (ÔÚÓлéÔ¼µÄÇé¿öÏ£¬¾¹È»»¹Ìöø»ÊÖ®µÄ´ø×űðµÄÅ®×ÓÀ´Ñ¡Ê×ÊΣ¬¹ËÊ¢Òò±íʾ£ºÇØÔ¶á¿ÄãÐÄÕâô´ó£¬ÎÒ²»¿ÓÄ㣬¿ÓË­ÄØ) JMin''s Corner: Sheltering in ce people o7 Stay safe and healthy! Ari''s Corner: Posting on Ari''s behalf: In Chinese culture, when someone bows to u it''s polite for someone to help u up in general;; for the emperor, when he''s gracing u w allowing u to stand in his presence, he''ll make a motion to lift u up but he wouldn''t actually physically help u up bc that''s what lower rank ppl would do "I hope ML bullies MC a bit this arc we need some bullying" ¨C Ari 1. Another way of saying older sister? 2. Second branch of extended family. MC''s second uncle''s daughter, her cousin? 3. younger sister studying under same teacher/master? 4. Xiande is his title;; Xian = prominent; De = kind, of moral virtue? 5. Chen = this servant/subject, n¨¹ = female, so something along the lines of this female subject/servant woman?? 6. Zhen ¨C word that an Emperor to refer to himself, ''I''? 7. senior male fellow student? 8. sentence here didn''t have any subject so I inserted ''Zhen'' since I don''t think he''d use ''Wo/I'' to his subject in the current situation? Chapter 318 Wretched Original Spouse vs Top Mistress (4) As expected, not long after Gu Shengyin and Liang Linyu arrived, Gu Shengyin received a system message that Qin Yuanzheng and Zhang Mingshu were approaching. Soon, Gu Shengyin saw a gorgeous-shaped carriage stopping at Treasure Jade Pavilion''s door. Then, a in-clothed woman wearing a veil came down. (½Ó×Å£¬Ò»¸ö´©×ÅÒ»ÉíËØÉ«ÒÂÉÑ£¬Á³ÉÏÒ²ÃÉÁË¿éͬɫÃæÉ´µÄÅ®ÈË×ßÁËÏÂÀ´) Gu Shengyin quietly looked at this woman. She was slightly thin, but had a graceful bearing when she stood up. Although her genuine appearance could not be seen through the veil on her face, seeing her pair of eyes that were exposed, she should be a beauty. (¹ËÊ¢ÒòϸϸµÄ´òÁ¿×ÅÕâ¸öÅ®ÈË£¬ËýÉíÐÎÂÔÏÔµ¥±¡£¬ÐÐ×ßÆðÀ´È´±ðÓÐÒ»·¬´ÂÔ¼·ç×Ë£¬Á³ÉÏËäÈ»´ø×ÅÃæÉ´ÎÞ·¨¿ú¼ûÕæÈÝ£¬È´ÄÜ´ÓÄÇ˫¶³öÀ´µÄӯӯ˫Ŀ֮Öп´³öÀ´£¬Ó¦¸ÃÊǸöÃÀÈË) Also, if she wasn''t a beauty, how could Qin Yuanzheng never step into the door of the legitimate wife? However, she got down from the carriage alone, and Qin Yuanzheng evidently did not intend to enter. Perhaps he thought it would be harmful to his identity to apany his baomei on the streets? A conjecture shed through Gu Shengyin''s mind, but in the end, she shook her head. Regardless of the reason, it had nothing to do with her. (»òÐíÊǾõµÃÅã±íÃùä½ÖÓÐËðËûµÄÉí·Ý£¿) She slowly browsed through the items in the shop, but her mind was on Zhang Mingshu. At this moment, Zhang Mingshu was wearing a jade bracelet on each wrist: the green one on her left wrist was pure green. With a single nce, she could tell that it was not an ordinary item; the one on the right wrist was an extremely rare white jade. It''s entirety was wless andplemented unspeakably with Zhang Mingshu''s fair skin. (Õâ»á¶ùÕÅÃ÷æ­×óÓÒÁ½Ö»ÊÖÉÏ£¬¸÷´øÉÏÁËÒ»Ö»Óñïí×Ó£º×óÊÖÉÏÄÇÖ»ÂÌÒâÓ¯Ó¯£¬Í¨Í¸´¿¾»£¬Ò»¿´¾ÍÖªµÀ²»ÊÇ·²Æ·£»¶øÓÒÊÖÉÏÄÇÖ»£¬¸üÊǼ«ÎªÄѵõÄÑòÖ¬°×Óñ£¬Í¨ÌåÎÞ覣¬³Ä×ÅÕÅÃ÷æ­°×ðªµÄ¼¡·ô£¬Ëµ²»³öµÄºÃ¿´) Zhang Mingshu was currently cing her hands side by side forparison. Her ck eyebrows wrinkled softly, seemingly very distressed on choosing which one was better. Looking at her expression, she clearly couldn''t bear to pick one over the other. (ÕÅÃ÷æ­´Ë¿ÌÕý½«Á½Ö»ÊÖ·ÅÔÚÒ»Æð±È½Ï£¬÷ìüÇáõ¾£¬ËƺõºÜÊÇ·³ÄÕµ½µ×Ñ¡Äĸö±È½ÏºÃ£¬¿´ËýÉñÇ飬·ÖÃ÷ÊÇÄÄÒ»¸ö¶¼Éá²»µÃ) The shopkeeper had meaningful eyes; how could he not see her mind. He smiled amiably: "Let me see ah, these two bracelets suits the Young Lady very well. The Young Lady''s skin is fair and looks beautiful with either one." (Äǵê¼ÒÊǸöÓÐÑÛÉ«µÄ£¬ÄÄÀï¿´²»³öËýµÄÐÄ˼£¬Ð¦µÃÒ»Á³µÄºÍÆø£º"ÒªÎÒ¿´°¡£¬ÕâÁ½Ö»ïí×Ó£¬¶¼ºÜÊʺÏС½ã£¬Ð¡½ã·ôÉ«°×𪣬ÅäÄĸö¶¼ºÃ¿´) Zhang Mingshu was very happy and smiled when she heard those words: "Then, wrap both of them up." The shopkeeperpleted arge order and naturally treated Zhang Mingshu even more diligently. (µê¼Ò³ÉÁËÒ»±Ê´óµ¥£¬×ÔÈ»¶Ô´ýÕÅÃ÷æ­¸ü¼ÓÒóÇÚ) Zhang Mingshu suddenly lifted her feet and walked towards the carriage, stood by the carriage, and spoke to the person inside. Looking at her reaction, she should be very happy. After a while, Zhang Mingshu came back into the shop, and the shopkeeper asked which fu to deliver her things to. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Zhang Mingshu lifted her head slightly and proudly said: "I am from Zhenbei Wangfu, but you do not need to send it there. Just ce it on the carriage outside and someone wille get it. I will continue browsing." When the shopkeeper heard this, his appearance became more respectful. At this time, Liang Linyu suddenly pulled Gu Shengyin''s sleeve and whispered, "Da jiejie, isn''t Zhenbei Wangfu you¡­?" Gu Shengyin lightly shot a nce at her. (¹ËÊ¢ÒòÇáÇáµÄµÉÁËËýÒ»ÑÛ) Liang Linyu stuck out her tongue and quietly muttered, "I''ve never heard it before. Did Zhenbei Wangfu have a junzhu1?" Gu Shengyin secretly said: Of course not. Although Zhenbei Wang does not have a junzhu, Zhenbei Wangfei has an extremely treasured niece. Zhang Mingshu was slowly guided around the store by the shopkeeper to browse. It was estimated that the shopkeeper was trying to find a topic to tter Zhang Mingshu and unknowingly shifted the conversation to the person inside the carriage. "I saw that the Young Lady''s eyes keep looking towards the carriage. Could it be that your sweetheart is waiting for you? The Young Lady truly has good fortune." Zhang Mingshu blushed but did not refute. The shopkeeper saw this and continued on with this topic: "When will the two of you have a happy matter? Xiaode2 now congrattes the two." Although Zhang Mingshu was bashful, she was in an excellent mood being ttered by him and repeatedly pointed her finger at good items to be wrapped up. Gu Shengyin watched this with a sneer. Zhang Mingshu obviously knew that Qin Yuanzheng was bestowed a marriage. It was impossible for her to be the bride, but she still put on this appearance, really causing one to feel disgusted. JMin''s Corner: Ari''s Corner: 1. Princess of the Third Rank; in other words, the Emperor''s brother''s daughter -> niece. For more information on rankings and titles you can check out here.? 2. ''I'' when talking to superior? Chapter 319 Wretched Original Spouse vs Top Mistress (5) Gu Shengyin walked to the ce where Zhang Mingshu had previously looked at a bracelet. "Take this out for me to see." She said; her voice loud enough to attract Zhang Mingshu''s attention who was not too far away. The object Gu Shengyin had pointed at was the sheep fat-colored white jade bracelet that Zhang Mingshu had bought earlier. Because Gu Shengyin was wearing a veiled hat, the shop assistant could not see her appearance. However, just looking at the clothes she was wearing, although not gorgeous, they were all exceptionally expensive, particrly the jade knot hanging on the waist of the dress. The shop assistant dared to guarantee that this person absolutely had a noble''s identity. (È»¶øÖ»¿´ËýÉíÉÏÒÂÊΣ¬Ëä²»»ªÀöÈ´ÑùÑù¾«¹óÒì³££¬ÌرðµÄÑü¼äÄÇһöѹȹ½ÇµÄÓñ¿Û£¬»ï¼Æ¸Òµ£±££¬Õâλ¾ø¶ÔÊÇÓÐÉí·ÝµÄÖ÷¶ù) He attentively took out the sheep fat-colored white jade bracelet. Then, everyone saw the youngdy extend her hand out of her sleeve and ce it next to the bracelet. Liang Chenyu''s appearance was gorgeous and iparable; however, the most breath-taking part was not her face but her creamy white, wless skin. (Áºå·Óñ±¾ÉíÉúµÄÈÝò»ªÃÀÎÞË«£¬È»¶ø»ëÉíÉÏÏ£¬×î½ÐÈ˾ªÌ¾µÄ£¬È´²»ÊÇÄÇÕÅÁ³£¬¶øÊÇÄÇÒ»ÉíÆÛ˪ÈüÑ©£¬ÌÞ͸ÎÞ覵ļ¡·ô) Therefore, when she extended her hand out and ced it next to the bracelet¡ª The bracelet was still the same one, but everyone who saw it felt that it had changed. It was not white enough; it was not transparent enough; it was not perfect enough. In short, it did not deserve that pair of noble hands. (²»¹»°×£¬²»¹»Í¸£¬²»¹»ÎÞ覡£×ܶøÑÔÖ®£¬Åä²»ÉÏÄÇË«ñæ¹óµÄÊÖ) Even the shop assistant had an urge to stop this customer from wearing this bracelet¡ªPutting on this bracelet onto her wrist was simr to a shadow appearing on the wless sea of snow. (¾ÍÁ¬»ï¼Æ£¬¶¼ÓÐÒ»ÖÖÏëÒª¿ª¿Ú×èÖ¹Õâλ¿ÍÈ˽«ÕâÖ»ïí×Ó´÷ÉÏÈ¥µÄ³å¶¯¡ª¡ªÕâïí×Ó´÷ÉÏÕâË«ÊÖ£¬·´¶ø¾ÍÏñÊÇÎÞ覵ÄÑ©º£ÖÐͻأµÄ³öÏÖÁËһƬÒõÓ°) As expected, Gu Shengyin picked up the bracelet to look at it before shaking her head gently: "The quality of this bracelet is not very good. Shopkeeper, can you bring me a better one?" The shop assistant secretly grumbled in his mind: This sheep fat-colored white jade bracelet was already their store''s top quality good. It was clearly this customer''s skin that was too beautiful and wless, but she med it on the bracelet for itscking quality. (ÄÇ»ï¼ÆÐÄÀï°µ°µ½Ð¿à£ºÕâÑòÖ¬°×ÓñïíÒѾ­ÊÇËûÃǵêÀïµÄÉÏÆ·ÁË£¬·ÖÃ÷ÊÇÕâλ¿ÍÈ˼¡·ôÌ«¹ýÃÀÀöÎÞ覣¬·´µ¹Ôð¹Öïí×Ó³ÉÉ«²»ÐÐ) The shop assistant had not read many books so he couldn''t think of more adjectives of praises. (»ï¼Æû¶Á¹ý¶àÉÙÊ飬ËûÏë²»³ö¸ü¶àÔÞÃÀµÄÐÎÈÝ´ÊÀ´) Seeing that Zhang Mingshu''s face was obviously not so good, the effect of Gu Shengyin beating her face had already been achieved. Zhang Mingshu was already walking towards the carriage; apparently, a blue-clothed gong zi1 came down from the carriage. When Gu Shengyin looked over, she only saw his back. Shortly after Zhang Mingshu entered the carriage, the carriage curtain was put down. (ÕÅÃ÷æ­Õâ»á¶ùÒѾ­³¯×ÅÂí³µÉÏÃæ×ßÁ˹ýÈ¥£¬Âí³µÉÏËƺõÏÂÀ´ÁËÒ»¸öÀ¶Å۵Ĺ«×Ó£¬¹ËÊ¢Òò¿´¹ýÈ¥µÄʱºò£¬Ö»¿´µ½ÁËÒ»¸ö±³Ó°£¬Ðý¼´ÕÅÃ÷æ­½øÁËÂí³µ£¬³µÁ±±»·ÅÁËÏÂÀ´) If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . At this moment, twodies not too far away from them spoke. One of thedies, wearing a sapphire blue attire, voiced her doubts: "Looking at that nobleman, he seemed to be Zhenbei Wang''s son?" Thedy next to her nodded: "That''s right." Thedy who had voiced her doubts earlier said: "Wasn''t Zhenbei Wang''s son bestowed a marriage? Just now, could that person possibly be Liang Taifu fu''s Young Lady?" (ÏÈÇ°¿ª¿ÚµÄÄÇλÒÉ»ó£º"Õò±±ÍõÊÀ×Ó²»ÊDZ»´ÍÁË»éʵÄÂ𣿷½²ÅÄÇһλ£¬Äª·Ç¾ÍÊÇÁºÌ«¸µ¸®ÖеÄС½ã) Another nobledyughed: "How could that be possible that a member of the upright and honorable Taifu fue out? How could Miss Liang casually enter the carriage of another family?" Her manner of speaking suddenly turned into a sneer: "Men, you know. Who doesn''t have a few female confidantes?" (Áíһλ·òÈËЦµÀ£º"Ôõô¿ÉÄÜ£¬Ì«¸µ¸®µÄ¼Ò·çÇåÕýÊdzöÁËÃûµÄ£¬ÁºÐ¡½ãÔõô¿ÉÄÜËæËæ±ã±ãÉϱð¼ÒµÄÂí³µ£¿"ËýÓïÆø¶¸È»±äµÃ³°·íÁËÆðÀ´£¬"ÄÐÈËÂÄ㶮µÄ£¬Ë­Ã»Óм¸¸öºìÑÕÖª¼ºÄØ) Anger shed on the sapphire blue-clotheddy''s face before finally turning a sigh: "What a pity for it to happen to Liang Taifu fu''s Young Lady. Each and every one of them are good, yet unexpectedly¡­" (´©×ű¦À¶É«ÒÂÉѵķòÈËÁ³ÉÏÓÐÅ­É«ÉÁ¹ý£¬×îÖÕ»¯×÷Ò»Éí̾Ϣ£º"¿ÉϧÁË£¬ÁºÌ«¸µ¸£¸®ÖеÄС½ã£¬¸ö¸ö¶¼ÊǺõģ¬²»³ÉÏ뾹Ȼ¡­) Liang Linyu, who had heard their words, had long turned pale. "Da jiejie, were they actually talking about Zhenbei Wang''s son?" Liang Linyu looked at Gu Shengyin with disbelief. Gu Shengyin''splexion was also not too good. "I''m going to go ask him!" Liang Linyu was still young and was pampered by her family. Of course, this was the most simplest way that came to mind. Gu Shengyin quickly pulled her back. Doing this would naturally let Zhenbei Wangfu have no face; however, in this way, Liang Chenyu''s reputation would also be ruined. (¹ËÊ¢ÒòÁ¬Ã¦À­×¡Ëý£¬ÕâÑù×ö¹ÌÈ»ÈÃÕò±±Íõ¸®Ã»Á³£¬¿ÉÕâÑùÒ»À´£¬Áºå·ÓñµÄÃûÉùÒ²»ÙÁË) "Let''s return and tell Grandma. Wait for her, our elder, to make the decision." (ÔÛÃÇ»ØÈ¥¸æËß×æĸ£¬µÈ×ÅËýÀÏÈ˼ÒÄÃÖ÷Òâ) Chapter 320 Wretched Original Spouse vs Top Mistress (6) After this happened, the sisters were not in the mood to continue shopping and got into the carriage to return to the fu. Liang Linyu went to Princess Ronghua''s courtyard as soon as she returned to the fu. Fearing that this younger sister would shoot her mouth off in anger at Grandma, Gu Shengyin followed after her quickly. (ÅÂÕâ¸öÃÃÃÿÚÎÞÕÚÀ¹Æøµ½ÁË×æĸ£¬¹ËÊ¢ÒòÁ¬Ã¦Ò²¸úÁ˹ýÈ¥) "Yu''er¡­was what your sister said true?" Princess Ronghua''s entire body trembled in anger. Gu Shengyin felt embarrassed, but still bit her lip and nodded. Princess Ronghua pped the table angrily: "What a good Zhenbei Wangfu, a good shuzi1 Qin Yuanzheng!" (ÈÙ»ª´ó³¤¹«Ö÷ÆøµÄÒ»ÅÄ×À×Ó£º"ºÃÒ»¸öÕò±±Íõ¸®£¬ºÃÒ»¸öÊú×ÓÇØÔ¶á¿) To even scold using shuzi, one could imagine how furious Princess Ronghua was. She instructed the older servant girl: "Go and call Da Furen2 toe over." The Da Furen in her mouth was the wife of Liang Taifu, Liang Chenyu''s mother, Meng shi3. Meng shi came very quickly, but before she had the time to curtsy, she was stopped by her mother-inw, who informed her what Liang Linyu had said earlier. (ÃÏÊÏÀ´µÄºÜ¿ì£¬»¹Ã»À´µÃ¼°Çë°²£¬¾Í±»×Ô¼ÒÆÅÆÅÀ­×¡£¬½«ÏÈÇ°ÁºÁÕÓñ¸æÖª×Ô¼ºµÄ»°Ëµ¸øÁËËýÌý) Being able to be chosen as a daughter-inw by Princess Ronghua, Meng shi''s family background was naturally also extremely prominent. Huguo gong4 Meng shi''s eldest daughter was now Huguo gong Meng Qikang''s younger sister. (»¤¹ú¹«ÃÏÊϵĵÕÅ®£¬Èç½ñ»¤¹ú¹«ÃÏÆ뿵µÄÇ×ÃÃÃÃ) Meng shi''s reaction was more or less the same as Princess Ronghua, endless fury after hearing about this matter. The following matter was unsuitable for Liang Linyu, this young girl, to know. After warning the young girl repeatedly not tell other people about this matter, Princess Ronghua and Meng shi began to discuss ways to deal with this issue. (½ÓÏÂÀ´µÄÊÂÇé²»ÊʺÏÁºÁÕÓñÕâ¸öС¹ÃÄïÖªµÀ£¬ÔÙÈý¸æ½ëËý²»×¼½«´ËʸæÖª±ðÈËÖ®ºó£¬ÈÙ»ª´ó³¤¹«Ö÷ºÍÃÏÊÏ¿ªÊ¼ÉÌÁ¿Ó¦¶ÔµÄ·¨×Ó) If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Gu Shengyin was asked to stay in the courtyard. ording to Princess Ronghua''s statement: The root of this matter was rted to her, and since she was old enough, she should slowlye into contact some things that could be known. (°´Õմ󳤹«Ö÷µÄ˵·¨£ºÕâ¼þÊÂÇé±¾¾ÍºÍËýÏà¹Ø£¬¶øÇÒËýµÄÄê¼ÍÒ²Õâô´óÁË£¬¸ÃÖªµÀµÄһЩ¶«Î÷£¬Ò²µÃÂýÂý½Ó´¥) That same day, Meng shi sent out people to inquire some information. Three dayster, Princess Ronghua and Meng shi turned pale when they received the news. "Since childhood, they have eaten at the same table and the two were not suspected? Do the people of Zhenbei Wangfu all treat her as the heir''s fei5? In perfect harmony? Good, good, good! Very good!" Princess Ronghua''s hands were trembling. (´ÓСͬ×Àͬʳ£¬Á½Ð¡Î޲£¿Õò±±Íõ¸®µÄÏÂÈËÃǶ¼ÊÇ°ÑÈ˵±ÊÀ×Óåú¶Ô´ý£¿ÇÙɪºÍÃù£¿ºÃºÃºÃ£¡ºÃµÃºÜ£¡"ÈÙ»ª´ó³¤¹«Ö÷ÊÖ¶¼ÔÚ²ü.¶¶) "Come take out my titled court dress!" Princess Ronghua said in a stern voice. (À´ÈË£¬È¥È¡ÎÒµÄÃü¸¾³¯·þ£¡"ÈÙ»ª´ó³¤¹«Ö÷À÷Éù˵µÀ) Princess Ronghua dressed and put on makeup ording to her rank, and she rushed off to the pce. (ÈÙ»ª´ó³¤¹«Ö÷Ò»Éí°´Æ·´ó×±£¬ºÆºÆµ´µ´µÄ³¯×Ź¬ÀïÇ밲ȥÁË) At the same time, Meng shi was also not idle. She put on her best clothes and personally paid a visit to Zhenbei Wangfu. Princess Ronghua said she was going to the Pce to pay respects, but currently in the Pce, who could ept her respects in regards of seniority? The Holy One had not married yet, so she went straight to the Taihou gong6. Even the Empress Dowager called her ''Aunt'' when she saw her. As soon as Princess Ronghua entered the Pce, the Empress Dowager received the news and personally came out to greet her. Unexpectedly when they met, Princess Ronghua immediately knelt and started crying. The Empress Dowager, who was a bit dumbfounded by this suddenly outburst, hurriedly sent someone to help support Princess Ronghua to stand up and took a while to figure out what had happened. (Ì«ºóÖ±½Ó±»ÕâÒ»³öÄÖµÃÓеã㣬»ÅæDzÈ˽«´ó³¤¹«Ö÷·öÁËÆðÀ´£¬ÓÖºÃÒ»»á¶ù£¬²ÅŪÃ÷°×ÁËÊÂÇéµÄ¾­¹ý) "Zhenbei Wangfu turned out to be such an unruly household?" The Empress Dowager was in somewhat disbelief. When was there a justification when the main wife had not entered the door, yet the fu was already raising a "little main wife"? (ÄÄÀïÓÐ×ÅÖ÷ĸÉÐδ½øÃÅ£¬¸®Àï¾ÍÑø×Åһλ"СÖ÷ĸ"µÄµÀÀí£¿) "Aunt, don''t worry. Aijia7 will be the master in your ce." The Empress Dowager consoled Princess Ronghua with some words and instructed someone to invite the Emperor toe. (¹Ãĸ·ÅÐÄ£¬°§¼Ò×Ô»áÌæÄã×öÖ÷¡£"Ì«ºóºÃÑÔ¿íοÁËÈÙ»ª´ó³¤¹«Ö÷Ò»·¬£¬±ãÃüÈËÈ¥ÇëÊ¥ÉÏÀ´) After all, this marriage was personally bestowed as an Imperial decree by the Emperor. Regardless of what decision was made, it was not good to overstep him. (±Ï¾¹£¬Õâ»éÊÂÊÇÊ¥ÉÏÇ××ÔÏÂÖ¼´Íϵģ¬Èç½ñÎÞÂÛ×öʲô¾ö¶¨£¬×ܲ»ºÃÔ½¹ýËû) Hearing that the Empress Dowager had requested his presence, Qin Shao, who was usually filial, hurried over at once. After hearing what had happened, unknowingly, Qin Shao''s mind recalled for the first time those pair of ck eyes, circling around thinking of a way to slip away, that he saw that day in Taifu fu''s back garden. (ÌýÃ÷ÊÂÇé¾­¹ý£¬²»ÖªÔõôµÄ£¬ÇØÉصÄÄÔº£ÀïµÚÒ»¸öÏëÆðÀ´µÄ£¬ÊÇÄÇÌìÔÚÌ«¸µ¸®ºó»¨Ô°Àï¼ûµ½µÄÄÇË«ÎÚÁïÁïÔ²¹ö¹öµÄíø×Ó) Chapter 321 Wretched Original Spouse vs Top Mistress (7) At that time, he simply thought that whoever had the honor of marrying that kind of little girl would certainly hold her in the palm of his hands and love her dearly for a lifetime. Who would have thought that such a joke woulde out from Zhenbei Wangfu unexpectedly. (ËûÄÇʱºò±ã¾õµÃ£¬ÄÇÑùССµÄÒ»¸ö¹ÃÄ˭ÈôÊÇÄÜÓÐÐÒÈ¢µÃÁËËý£¬±ØÈ»ÊÇÒªÅõÔÚÊÖÐÄÀïÌÛ.³è.Ò»ÊÀµÄ£¬ÄÄÀïÖªµÀ£¬Õò±±Íõ¸®¾ÓÈ»ÄÖ³öÁËÕâôһµµ×ÓÊÂÀ´) However, he also knew that if this matter really spreads out of hand, it would be a huge blow towards Taifu fu and her reputation. (Ö»ÊÇ£¬ËûÒ²ÖªµÀ£¬ÕâÖÖÊÂÇéÕæÒªÊÇÄÖ´óÁË£¬¶ÔÌ«¸µ¸®£¬¶ÔËýµÄÃûÉù£¬Ò²ÊǸö²»Ð¡µÄ´ò»÷) "Zhen will send down a decree and rebuke how Zhenbei Wang''s family management is not strict enough. Grandmother, please take care of your health." Ultimately, he thus said. (×îÖÕËûÈçÊÇ˵µÀ) The act of Princess Ronghua crying was originally more than her true thoughts and feelings. Now that she received the desired result, she no longer continued. (ÈÙ»ª´ó³¤¹«Ö÷ÕâÒ»³¡¿ÞËߣ¬Ô­±¾¾ÍÑÝÏ·¶à¹ýÕæÇéÁ÷¶£¬´ËʱµÃµ½ÁËÏëÒªµÄ½á¹û£¬Ò²²»ÔÙ²»ÒÀ²»ÈÄ) Meanwhile, Meng shi was sitting in Zhenbei Wangfu''s hall. "I don''t know what matter Meng furen hade for?" Although Zhenbei Wangfei was surprised how the other person had turned up without being invited dressed in such a careful way, not to mention Taifu fu being heavily trusted by the Holy One and Meng shi being a future rtive by marriage, she still put on a smile across her face. (²»ÖªµÀÃÏ·òÈËÇ°À´£¬ÊÇÓкÎÊ£¿"Õò±±ÍõåúËäÈ»¾ª²ïÓÚ¶Ô·½Èç´ËÉ÷ÖØ´ò°ç²»Çë×ÔÀ´£¬µ«±Ï¾¹Ì«¸µÉîÊÜÊ¥ÉÏÐÅÖØ£¬ÃÏÊÏÓÖÊÇδÀ´µÄÇ×¼Ò£¬ËýÒÀ¾ÉÊÇÂúÁ³Ð¦ÈÝ) Meng furen gently raised the teacup in front of her with her hand and lightly blew on it several times. In the end, she did not speak. "I don''t dare undertake Wangfei''s great kindness. Merely, I heard that an orphaned biao xiao jie grew up together with shizi in Zhenbei Wangfu. I don''t know if it is possible to meet her?" Meng shi indifferently said. Hearing Ming shi mention Zhang Mingshu, Zhenbei Wangfei''splexion obviously became unnatural. When she heard the other person''s words, sheughed: "Furen is talking about my maiden family''s niece, Mingshu. I pitied her still being young in age yet losing both her parents, so I took her in and raised her. How did Meng furen know her?" Meng shi gently ced the teacup on the table. Although the action was not strong, the teacup still made a "ke" sound. Meng shi had a smile yet not a smile: "I originally did not know; however, a few days ago as luck would have it, I went out to handle affairs and saw your family shizi and a white-clothed woman appearing intimate. Even furens were part of the onlookers speaking, which gave me a fright." (ÃÏÊÏËÆЦ·ÇЦ£º"Ô­±¾²»ÖªµÀµÄ¡£¿ÉÊÇѽ£¬Ç°¼¸ÈÕÀ²»ÇÉÎÒ³öÃÅ°ìÊ£¬¿´µ½Á˹󸮵ÄÊÀ×ÓÒ¯ºÍÒ»°×ÒÂÅ®×ÓÐÎÈÝÇ×ÃÜ£¬ÅÔÈ˸üÊǿڳƷòÈË£¬¿ÉÊÇ°ÑÎÒ¸øÏÅÁËÒ»Ìø) Her expressionpletely cooled down: "I never knew when I, Liang Mengshi, had such a daughter!" Zhenbei Wangfei''s expression finally changed. She was never conspicuous and her son also never tried avoiding when he was outside. In the capital, the people who were aware of the marriage between Zhenbei Wangfu and Taifu fu were not too few. (ËýÍòÍòûÓÐÏÔµ½£¬×Ô¼Ò¶ù×Ó¾ÓÈ»ÔÚÍâÒ²Èç´Ë²»±Ü»ä£¬Õ⾩³ÇÖ®ÖУ¬ÖªµÀÕò±±Íõ¸®ÓëÌ«¸µ¸®Ç×ʵÄÈ˼ҿɲ»ÔÚÉÙÊý£¬Ò»²»Ð¡ÐÄ£¬±ãÈÝÒ׶ÁËÐм£) If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . She said with a strong smile: "There must be a misunderstanding¡­" Ming shi did not yield one bit: "Then, may I ask Wangfei to exin what the misunderstanding is to me?" Suddenly, there was a delicate voiceing from outside the door: "I heard that a guest came, I¡­" Meng shi raised her head and looked over. She saw an elegant and supple white-clothed silhouette heading their way. She saw that her face was like a hibiscus, her eyebrows like willow leaves, her mouth appeared cinnabar red. She was indeed a rare beauty. (Ö»¼ûËýÃæÈôܽÈØ£¬Ã¼ÈçÁøÒ¶£¬¿ÚËÆÖ쵤£¬È·ÊµÊǸöÄѵõÄÃÀÈË) Meng shi sized up her clothes, already having an answer in her heart. "Might I assume this is the renowned Zhang xiao jie?" Meng shi began speaking. Zhang Mingshu was somewhat curious: "May Xiao n¨·1, Zhang Mingshu, know who furen is?" Meng shi''s smile had a profound meaning: "I am Liang Taifu fu''s mistress2. I don''t know if Zhang xiao jie is aware of who I am?" Zhang Mingshu''splexion became pale. Of course she knows where Liang Taifu fu is, and is even more aware of who this furen is! The mother of Biao ge''s future wife! Seeing the appearance of her on the verge of copse and also the distress that was suppressed in Zhenbei Wangfei''s eyes, Meng shi already knew the result in her heart. Not wanting to see their faces anymore, she got up and left with a sneer. (ÃÏÊÏ¿´×ÅËýÄǸ±Ò¡Ò¡Óû×¹µÄÄ£Ñù£¬ÓÖ¼ûÕò±±ÍõåúÐÄÌÛµÄÑÛÉñ£¬ÐÄÖбãÒѾ­ÓÐÁ˵ס£ÀäЦһÉù£¬²»ÏëÔÙ¿´µ½ËûÃǵÄ×ìÁ³£¬ÆðÉí·÷ÐäÀëÈ¥) Chapter 322 Wretched Original Spouse vs Top Mistress (8) As Meng shi had walked away firmly, Zhenbei Wangfu had to wee someone from the Inner Pce with a decree. (Õâ±ßÃÏÊÏÇ°½Å¸Õ×ߣ¬ºó½Å£¬Õò±±Íõ¸®¾ÍÓ­À´Á˹¬ÖеÄÖ¼Òâ) This decree was sent by the Empress Dowager. Its contents was nothing more than Zhenbei Wangfu''s family management was not strict enough with internal disorder, etc. The Inner Pce attendant read out loud the voluminous decree and finally pointed a finger at the two mamas1, who appeared stiff and serious, behind him: "These two are pce mamas and are specially bestowed by the Empress Dowager to Wangfei to give you assistance." (ÄÇÄÚÊÌÑóÑóÈ÷È÷ÄîÁËÒ»´ó¶Ñ£¬×îºóÖ¸ÁËÖ¸ÉíºóÁ½¸öÃæÈÝÑÏËà¿Ì°åµÄæÖæÖ£º"ÕâÁ½Î»£¬¶¼Êǹ¬ÖеÄÀÏæÖæÖ£¬ÊÇÌ«ºóÄïÄïËýÀÏÈ˼ÒÌØÒâ´ÍÏÂÀ´£¬¸øÍõåúÄú°ï³ÄµÄ) By the time Lao Wangfei received the news, the Inner Pce attendant had already left afterpleting his task. After listening to her daughter-inw talk about what had happened, how could she obviously not understand the ins and outs of the matter? She''s afraid that people of Liangfu already knew about Zhang Mingshu and intentionally came over to give their daughter face! She asked Wangfei: "What do you n to do about this matter?" Wangfei hesitated for a moment: "Raise the status of those two mamas¡­" (Íõåú³ì³ùÁËһϣº"½«ÄÇÁ½Î»æÖæÖÈÙÑøÆðÀ´¡­) Lao Wangfei interrupted her words: "I am asking you, what do you intend to do with Zhang Mingshu?" Wangfei expressed an appeal on her face: "Mother, Mingshu is still young¡­" "You are truly muddled!" Lao Wangfei furiously knocked her crutch in her hand on the ground. "A decree came from the Pce; do not tell me that you can not see that it is the person on top opening our eyes on behalf of Liang Wangfu? At this time, Zhang Mingshu has to be cut off and must leave this fu. Tomorrow, no, today arrange for her to be sent off. Tomorrow, follow me to visit Taifu fu to apologize!" (ÄãÕæÊǺýÍ¿£¡"ÀÏÍõåúÊÖÖеĹÕÕȺݺݵĶåÔÚµØÉÏ£º"¹¬Öж¼À´Ö¼ÒâÁË£¬ÄãÄѵÀû¿´³öÀ´ÕâÊÇÉÏÃæÄÇλÔÚΪÁº¸®ÕÅÄ¿£¿Õâ¸öʱºò£¬ÕÅÃ÷歶ϲ»ÄÜÔÙÁôÔÚ¸®ÖС£ÄãÃ÷ÈÕ£¬²»£¬½ñÈվͰ²ÅŽ«ËýËÍ×ߣ¬Ã÷ÈÕËæÎÒÒ»ÆðµÇÃÅ£¬È¥Ì«¸µ¸®Ð»×) Wangfei showed an expression of disbelief: "Mother, in any case, we are the grand Zhenbei Wangfu. Is there a need to wrong ourselves like this?" Lao Wangfei looked at this elm tree of a daughter-inw(?) and realized that she was truly blind: "Zhenbei Wangfu, you think our fu is still as glorious as the former Wang? Nowadays, Liang jia is the Emperor''s close minister. Otherwise, why would I give up my old face at that time?" (ÀÏÍõåú¿´×ÅÕâÓÜľ¶ùϱһÑÛ£¬Éî¾õ×Ô¼ºµ±ÄêÕæµÄÊÇϹÁËÑÛ£º"Õò±±Íõ¸®£¬ÄãÒÔΪÔÛÃǸ®ÀﻹÏñÏÈÍõÔÙÊÀʱһ°ãÈÙ.³è.£¿Èç½ñ£¬Áº¼Ò²ÅÊÇÊ¥ÉϸúÇ°µÄÖس¼£¬²»È»µÄ»°£¬ÎÒµ±³õºÎ±ØÉáÏÂÕâÕÅÀÏÁ³£¬Ò²ÒªÌæÔ¶á¿ÇóÈ¢ÁºÊÏÅ®£¿) ¡ª¡ª "Princess, I received news that Zhang Mingshu had quietly been sent away by Zhenbei Wangfu." Princess Ronghua nodded in satisfaction: "Just, Zhenbei Wangfu is still not regarded as too muddled; otherwise, even if I put my reputation on the line, my Yu''er must never marry into that kind of ce." (ÈÙ»ª´ó³¤¹«Ö÷ÂúÒâµãÍ·£º"Ë÷ÐÔÕò±±Íõ¸®»¹²»ËãºýÍ¿µÃ¹ý·Ö¡£²»È»µÄ»°£¬ÄÄÅÂÆ´ÁËÃûÉù²»Òª£¬ÎÒµÄÓñ¶ùÒ²¶Ï²»ÄܼÞÈ¥ÄÇÖֵط½) If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The next day, Lao Zhenbei Wangfei personally brought her daughter-inw to visit. The two families were harmonious and joyful, and people couldn''t see the swords darn and bows bent2 from the previous day. Gu Shengyin gasped in amazement as she watched. In regards to this time''s oue, she was quite satisfied. Gu Shengyin originally did not think she could drop this marriage between the two families in one go. (¹ËÊ¢ÒòÔ­±¾¾ÍûÏë×Å£¬ÄܾÍÕâôһ´ÎÐԵĽ«Á½¼ÒµÄ»éÊÂ×÷°Õ) Not to mention that the marriage between the two families were bestowed by the Emperor. The matter of Qin Yuanzheng and Zhang Mingshu was not considered arge matter to this person. (ÏȲ»ÌáÁ½¼Ò»éÊÂÄËÊÇÊ¥Éϴͻ飬¾ÍÇØԶῺÍÕÅÃ÷æ­µÄÊÂÇ飬ÔÚÕâ¸öµÄÈË¿´À´£¬²¢²»ÊÇʲô̫´óµÄÊÂÇé) Men, which of them did not like a young and delicate body? (ÄÐÈËÂ˭²»»áϲ»¶ÄêÇ὿ÄÛµÄÉíÌåÄØ) Zhang Mingshu did not have a status and was not pregnant, equivalent to a ything. Unless there was no other choice, the two families would unlikely go as far as to tearing faces with each other. (ÕÅÃ÷æ­Ò»Ã»Ãû·Ö¶þÎÞÉíÔУ¬¾ÍÏ൱ÓÚÒ»¸öÍæÎ²»µ½Íò²»µÃÒѵij̶ȣ¬Á½¼Ò²»ÖÁÓÚ˺ÆÆÁ³Æ¤) However, Gu Shengyin did not want to enter Zhenbei Wangfu again: There is still one year left. My two ''guests''3, there will be ample timeter. She did not know that Qin Yuanzheng actually hated Liang Wangfu because of this. He felt that if it wasn''t for Liang Wangfu bullying intolerably, how could he be separated from his biao mei? Gu Shengyin had always despised people like him. In the end, where did they ce Zhang Mingshu? ording to the previous life, if Liang Chenyu did not die, Zhang Mingshu would merely be at most a concubine. (¾ÍÉϱ²×ÓÀ´Ëµ£¬ÈôÊÇÁºå·Óñ²»ËÀ£¬ÕÅÃ÷æ­ÖÁ¶àÒ²Ö»ÊǸöÒÌÄï) Was letting his beloved woman be a lowly qie shi4 this man''s so-called love? He was truly great. Perhaps, Zhang Mingshu''s love towards this man was also "great". But, even if it was this kind of love, she did not want those two to have it. JMin''s Corner: Hmm? What''s this, our MC is ckening? o.O Ari''s Corner: 1. older female servants (i believe they are middle-aged and older)? 2. a state of mutual hostility? 3. w¨¨i was used here, which is honorific for ''people'' > used guests cuz i thought it would flow? 4. a concubine? Chapter 323 Wretched Original Spouse vs Top Mistress (9) Qin Yuanzheng was drinking alcohol to drown his sorrows. He was in a very bad mood. Anyone who was forced to separate from their childhood sweetheart would not be in a good mood. Although Zhang Mingshu was simply sent to Zhenbei Wangfu''s private courtyard, Qin Yuanzheng could still go see her whenever he longed to see her. However, it was still painful to separate when they were sweet like honey and harmonious. (ËäÈ»ÕÅÃ÷æ­Ö»ÊDZ»Ë͵½ÁËÕò±±Íõ¸®µÄÒ»´¦±ðÔºÀïÍ·£¬ÇØÔ¶á¿ÏëÄîËýµÄʱºò»¹ÄÜÈ¥¿´¿´£¬¿Éµ½µ×Á½ÈËÈç½ñÕýÊÇÃÛÀïµ÷Ó͵Äʱºò£¬±»ÆÈ·Ö¿ªÒÀ¾ÉÊÇÏ൱ʹ¿à) Right when he was half drunk, he heard someone say at the side: "Wen Song Restaurant said that one of Hanshi xian sheng1''s paintings will be one disy today. In a little while, will Li xiong2 be willing to go take a look with me?" "Of course." Qin Yuanzheng''s mind moved, Hanshi xian sheng? Qin Yuanzheng was only fond of two things in his life: paintings and wine. To no avail of these two points, his close female friend was not proficient in either at all. (ÄκÎÕâÁ½Ñù£¬ËûµÄºìÑÕÖª¼º¶¼²¢²»¾«Í¨) Hanshi xian sheng was the previous dynasty''s most famous painter. Their skill had already reached perfection and the world honored him as the "Holy Painter". (º®Ê¯ÏÈÉú£¬ÄËÊÇÇ°³¯×îΪÎÅÃûµÄ»­ÊÖ£¬Æä¼¼ÒÕ£¬ÒѾ­µ½Á˳öÉñÈ뻯µÄ¾³µØ£¬ÊÀÈË×ðÆäΪ"»­Ê¥") He immediately put down the wine cup in his hand and walked towards Wen Song Restaurant. "Everyone, what we''re going to show today is the Hidden Bamboo Grove that Hanshi xian sheng was most skilled at. I invite the honored guests to appreciate it." A finely dressed middle-aged schr narrated clearly. (ÖÚ룬½ñÈÕËùչʾµÄ£¬ÕýÊǺ®Ê¯ÏÈÉú×îÉó¤µÄÓÄóòͼ£¬ÇëÖîλÉͼøÒ»·¬¡£"һλÖÐÄêÎÄÊ¿´ò°çµÄÄÐ×ÓÀÊÉù˵µÀ) At the same time, he slowly unfolded the picture scroll. On the picture scroll was a bamboo forest containing small amounts of stars and rocks apanied with running water. Hanshi xian sheng deserved to be called a great expert. With a few strokes, the vivid and lifelike painting of a bamboo grove hidden in the mountain was revealed to everyone. (ÄÇ»­¾íÖ®ÉÏ£¬ÊÇƬƬÖñÁÖ£¬ÁãÐǺ®Ê¯£¬°é×ÅäÈäÈÁ÷Ë®£¬º®Ê¯ÏÈÉú²»À¢Îª´ó¼Ò£¬ÁÈÁȼ¸±Ê£¬½«Ò»·ùÉîɽÓÄóòͼèòèòÈçÉúµÄÕ¹ÏÖÔÚÁË´ó¼ÒÃæÇ°) Many people began to click their tongue and gasp in admiration and the middle-aged schr finally expressed his purpose. The general idea was that his family hade acrossrge changes and had no choice but to sell his family''s collection, one of the most precious painting of Hanshi xian sheng. He wished for someone who was brought together by fate to obtain it. (´óÒâ¾ÍÊÇ×Ô¼º¼ÒÖÐÔâ·ê´ó±ä£¬²»µÃÒѲÅÀ´±äÂô¼ÒÖвØÆ·Õ⸱º®Ê¯ÏÈÉúµÄ»­×÷ÄËÊÇÆäÖÐ×îΪÕä¹óµÄ×÷Æ·Ö®Ò»£¬Ï£ÍûÓÐÔµÈËÄܵõ½) How could Qin Yuanzheng let go of this opportunity? He immediately opened to quote a price, but there were many grand rich people in the capital and there were many peoplepetitively raising the price. Qin Yuanzheng was somewhat upset. When he was about to shout a high price, his nose suddenly smelled a faint, hidden cold fragrance. If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . Not knowing what spice was used to make it, the scent that lingered on the shouting person''s nose made his spirit shocked. (²»ÖªµÀÊǺÎÖÖÏãÁÏÖƳɣ¬ÝÓÈƱǼâ½ÐÈËÖ»¾õµÃ¾«ÉñÒ»Õð) Immediately following, he felt that his sleeve seemed to be pulled by someone. Turning his head around, he met a pair of bright eyes that seemed like the cold stars. Without a doubt, this pair of astonishing beautiful eyes let Qin Yuanzheng fall into a slight daze. (ºÁÎÞÒÉÎÊ£¬ÕâË«íø×Ó¾ªÈ˵ÄÃÀÀö£¬¿´µÄÇØÔ¶á¿Ò²Î¢Î¢Ê§ÁËÉñ) The woman whose face was covered by a veil softly spoke a sentence: "This gong zi is really bold; this picture scroll does not seem to be genuine." Her voice was clear and crisp, and her mouth was like gold and jade colliding, extremely pleasant to hear. Qin Yuanzheng was attracted to the voice and the contents of the words. He even unconsciously followed her into a private room on the second floor. "The girl said that the painting was fake, but I don''t know if you have evidence?" Qin Yuanzheng still remembered the matter. (²»Öª¹ÃÄï˵ÄÇ»­ÊǼٵģ¬¿ÉÓÐƾ¾Ý£¿"ÇØԶΏ¹¼ÇµÃÕýÊÂ) The woman, that is Gu Shengyin,ughed softly: "May I dare ask gong zi what the distinguishing features of Hanshi xian sheng''s brush style are?" Qin Yuanzheng answered without thinking: "A force prating the paper, domineering and unruly, the painting is just like him." (ÇØÔ¶á¿ÏëÒ²²»ÏëµÄ´ðµÀ£º"Á¦Í¸Ö½±³£¬¿ñ°Á²»î¿£¬»­ÈçÆäÈË) Gu Shengyin nodded her head: "The gong zi, think again. That painting just now was what?" (¹ËÊ¢ÒòµãµãÍ·£º"ÄÇô¹«×ÓÔÙÏëÒ»Ï룬·½²ÅÄÇ·ù»­£¬¿ÉÊÇÈç´Ë) Qin Yuanzheng knitted his brows: "I took a look at that painting; it was indeed Hanshi xian sheng''s style. Wrong!" His eyes suddenly lit up: "I got it! That really wasn''t Hanshi xian sheng''s handwriting!" (ËûͻȻÑÛÇ°Ò»ÁÁ£º"ÎÒÖªµÀÁË£¬ÄÇȷʵ²¢·Çº®Ê¯ÏÈÉúµÄÊֱʣ¡) He expressed his thanks to Gu Shengyin: "Many thanks to girl for speaking up." Gu Shengyin smiled: "It is just as easy as lifting one''s hands3. I''m just unwilling for people who truly love paintings to be deceived." Although she was wearing a veil, when she smiled, he could vaguely see elegant outline of her face. Behind the faintly discernible veil that concealed her, she might be even more attractive and breathtaking. (ËýËä´ø×ÅÃæÉ´£¬È»¶øЦÆðÀ´µÄʱºò£¬ÒÀÏ¡¿É¼ûÃ沿ÓÅÃÀµÄÂÖÀª£¬ÔÚÃæÉ´ÈôÒþÈôÏÖµÄÕÚµ²Ö®Ï£¬µ¹ÊǸü¼ÓµÄÈÇÈËåÚÏë) Qin Yuanzheng fell into a trance as he stared at her foolishly. Chapter 324 Wretched Original Spouse vs Top Mistress (10) "Gong zi?" Qin Yuanzheng woke up from his trance, secretly annoyed at himself for actually being absent-minded towards a woman he had never met before. (ÇØԶῴӻÐã±¼ä»Ø¹ýÉñÀ´£¬°µ×Ô°ÃÄÕ×Ô¼º¾ÓÈ»¶Ô×ÅÒ»¸öÁ¬ÕýÁ³¶¼²»Ôø¼ûµ½¹ýµÄÅ®ÈËʧÉñ) If Shu''er knew about this, he''s afraid that she''ll feel deeply hurt¡­Thinking of Zhang Mingshu, his expression darkened again. Gu Shengyin saw his appearance and did something while lowering her gracefully curved neck gently exposing her tempting beautiful skin due to her shyness. Seeing that, Qin Yuanzheng''s mind was swept away. (¹ËÊ¢Òò¿´×ÅËûÕ⸱Ñù×Ó£¬Ö»×öʲô¶¼²»ÖªµÀ£¬ÇáÇáµÄ´¹ÏÂÁË»¡¶ÈÓÅÃÀµÄ²±¾±£¬Â¶³öÀ´µÄ¼¡·ôÒòΪº¦Ð߶ø¶ÆÉÏÁËÒ»²ãÓÐÓÕ.È˵ķÛÉ«£¬¿´µÄÇØÔ¶á¿ÓÖÊÇÐÄÉñÒ»µ´) He couldn''t control his eyes from looking at the woman in front of him. Thinking carefully in his mind, he was wondering what kind of appearance was behind that veil. (Ëû¿ØÖƲ»×¡µÄ½«ÑÛÉñ¿´ÏòÑÛÇ°µÄÅ®×Ó£¬ÄÔº£Ö®ÖÐϸϸ˼Ë÷×Å£¬²»ÖªµÀÕâÃæÉ´ÏÂÃ棬ÓÖÊǺεȵľøÉ«) "Gong zi, I shall take my leave." Gu Shengyin''s objective was more or less achieved so she was leaving. Qin Yuanzheng intended to call out and stop her for inquiries. However, looking at the quality of her clothes, she was not a woman from a small family and felt that it would be too rash to ask for her family name. Like this, he stared nkly at Gu Shengyin walking downstairs and disappearing in the crowd. He took a sip of wine to covered up the disappointment and frustration that arose in his heart as if he had lost something. (ËûÒûÏÂÒ»¿Ú¾Æ£¬ÑÚÏÂÐÄÖÐÉýÆðµÄâêÈ»Èôʧ֮¸Ð) After Gu Shengyin went downstairs, she sighed in relief. (ÔÙ˵¹ËÊ¢Òò£¬ÏÂÁËÂ¥Ö®ºó£¬´óÊæÁËÒ»¿ÚÆø) Actually, it was not because she was nervous. Facing Qin Yuanzheng, that kind of g man, it was still necessary to put on a shy woman''s appearance, which really made her feel sick. "Xiao jie." Outside the door and around a corner, an inconspicuous green-curtained carriage was quietly parked there. Her maid, Jian Jia, called out to her softly. Seeing Gu Shengyine out, Jian Jia breathed a sigh of relief. Earlier, xiao jie had stubbornly insisted on going to Wen Song Restaurant to see Hanshi xian sheng''s painting and did not allow them to follow. She was always restless in the carriage fearing that something might happen to xiao jie. "Xiao jie, are we going back home now?" Jian Jia asked. Gu Shengyin shook her head. It was rare for her to leave the house, and if it was to merely meet that g man, wouldn''t it be too dull? "Let''s go to the southern part of the city for a stroll." Gu Shengyin''s eyes turned as she thought of a good ce. "Emp¡­Qin gong zi, this is where Chen xian sheng resides in." A servant respectfully said to an blue-robed gong zi. (±Ý¡­¡­Çع«×Ó£¬ÕâÀï¾ÍÊdzÂÏÈÉú¾ÓסµÄµØ·½¡£"Ò»¸öÇàÒÂÈË̬¶È¹§¾´µÄ¶Ô×ÅÒ»¸öÀ¶ÅÛ¹«×Ó˵µÀ) This courtyard was not too bright. Tworge, bold cursive calligraphy characters, "Chenfu", was outlined with wild grass above the gate. (ÕâÊÇÒ»Ëù²»¹ýÁÁ½øµÄÔº×Ó£¬´óÃÅÖ®ÉÏÓÿñ²Ý¹´ÀÕ³öÁ½¸öÁú·É·ïÎèµÄ´ó×Ö"³Â¸®") If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . The blue-robed gong zi''s appearance was just and honest, and was like the moonlight and cool breeze1 when he smiled. Taking a closer look, it was precisely the man Gu Shengyin had met in her fu''s back garden at that time. The current Holy One, Xiande Emperor, Qin Shao. (ÄÇÀ¶ÅÛ¹«×ÓüÑÛÇåöÁ£¬Ð¦ÆðÀ´ÀÊÔÂÇå·ç£¬×Ðϸһ¿´£¬ÕýÊǹËÊ¢Òòµ±³õÔÚ¸®Àïºó»¨Ô°ÖÐÓöÉϵÄÈË£¬µ±½ñÊ¥ÉÏ£¬ÏԵµÛÇØÉØ) "Fuxi, you say, will this Chen xian sheng be willing to serve as an official?" Qin Shao asked. The person at his side bowed from his waist: "If there is a Master who respects the wise, like you, how could any schr in this world be unwilling to choose a wise master?" (ËûÉí±ßµÄÈËÍäÏÂÁËÑü£º"ÓÐÄúÕâÑùÀñÏÍÏÂÊ¿µÄÖ÷×Ó£¬Ììµ×ϵĶÁÊéÈË£¬ÄÄÓв»Ô¸ÔñÒ»Ã÷Ö÷µÄÄØ£¿) Qin Shao smiled but did notment on his answer: "Go knock on the door." Meanwhile, just one street away from Chenfu, a green-curtained carriage slowly halted. "Xiao jie, what are we doing here?" Jian Jia asked. Gu Shengyin took a look at this newly renovated courtyard. Even the main gate was newly painted. It could be seen from the quality of the materials used to decorate the main gate that the owner of this house had spent a lot of thoughts on it. In such an exquisite courtyard, it seemed that Zhang Mingshu''s life here was not bad. Gu Shengyin certainly could not let others know that she simply came to take a look at the house that Qin Yuanzheng used to hide his beloved. She slowly narrated: "I heard that Qiwu Street has imported goods from overseas for the most part, so I wanted toe take a look." Jian Jia mumbled to herself: "Those objects from overseas, what good things are not offered as tribute to the pce? Every time those da ren2 were conferred a reward, which one was not close to your hand? Why should youe see these poor quality things like this?" (ÝóÝçà½àìÁËÒ»Éù£º"ÄÇЩº£ÍâÀ´µÄÎï¼þ¶ù£¬ºÃ¶«Î÷ÄÄЩ²»Êǽø¹±Á˹¬ÖУ¬´óÈËÿ´ÎµÃµÄÉÍ´Í£¬ÄĴβ»ÊÇÏȽô×ÅÄúµÄ£¬ºÎ±Ø»¹À´¿´ÕâôЩ²»ÈëÁ÷µÄ£¿) But since the Master had requested, thus they being servants should listen. (²»¹ýÖ÷×ÓÒªÇó£¬ËýÃÇ×öū澵ģ¬Ìý×űãÊÇ) Chapter 325 Wretched Original Spouse vs Top Mistress (11 ) Gu Shengyin got down from the carriage and strolled around Qiwu street followed by her two maidservants, Jian Jia and Zhi Lan. On this street, there were many xiao jie who were hidden behind a veil hat and was followed by two maidservants like her, so their group was not conspicuous. Although Qi State was not too harsh on the Confucian code of ethics for women, some youngdies of family with status generally conceal their face to show their precious identity, even if they could go out without having to wear a veiled hat. (ÕâÆë¹ú£¬Ëä˵¶ÔÅ®×ÓÀñ½Ì²¢²»Ê®·ÖÑÏ¿Á£¬×ÝÈ»²»´÷Ä»ÀéÃæÉ´Ò²ÄܳöÃÅ£¬µ«ÊÇÓÐЩÉí·ÝÈ˼ҵĹÃÄһ°ã¶¼»áÃæÉÏÕÚÑÚÒ»¶þ£¬ÒÔÏÔÉí·Ý¹óÖØ) Although the things on the Qiwu Street were not expensive, they also have a particr charm to them. (ÕâÆæÎï½ÖÉϵĶ«Î÷£¬ËäÈ»Ëã²»ÉϾ«¹ó£¬È´Ò²±ðÓÐÒâȤ) Gu Shengyin walked while looked around and the two maidservants behind her clicked their tongue in surprise. (¹ËÊ¢ÒòÒ»±ß¿´Ò»±ß×ߣ¬ÉíºóµÄÁ½¸öѾͷµ¹ÊÇ¿´µÄßõßõ³ÆÆæ) "Xiao jie, in the end, what do you want to buy?" Feeling somewhat curious, Zhi Lan asked. They had seen a lot of things along this street, but they had not seen what xiao jie was interested in. Gu Shengyin smiled mysteriously: "Of course, it is something everyone would like." Zhi Lan was not clear on what it was, but Gu Shengyin did not intend to say more. Soon, she saw her target. Western Pavilion. This was a shop that specialized in selling all kinds of things from overseas in the West. It was said that the store proprietor was a sea merchant, and the goods here could be considered as one of the best things on Qiwu Street. (ÕâÊÇÒ»¼ÒרÃÅÊÛÂô¸÷ÖÖÎ÷·½º£ÍâÖ®ÎïµÄµêÆÌ£¬¾Ý˵µêÆ̵ÄÀÏ°åÊǸö´óº£ÉÌ£¬ÕâÀïÍ·µÄ¶«Î÷£¬Ò²ËãÊÇÕû¸öÆæÎï½ÖÉÏÊýÒ»Êý¶þµÄ) Gu Shengyin came here because the person she wanted to meet was here. Sure enough, just as she entered the door, she saw a white figure followed by a maidservant and the two were looking at something. Gu Shengyin actually admired Zhang Mingshu. Every time she saw her, she was wearing different types of white silk clothing. (¹ËÊ¢ÒòÆäʵͦÅå·þÕÅÃ÷歵ģ¬Ã¿´Î¼ûµ½Ëý£¬¶¼ÊDz»ÖØÑùÒ»ÉíËØ°×µÄÒÂÉÑ) If you aren''t already doing so, please read this at the original site, . In Qi State, white clothes were not popr. The daughters of Liang jia had clothes in pink, red, yellow, and green, except for white. Apart from the whiterge cloak, which was made from beautiful fur, there was basically no white-colored clothing. (ÏòÁº¼ÒµÄ¹ÃÄïÃÇ£¬¸÷É«ÒÂÉÑ·ÛºìºìµÄ»ÆµÄÂ̵Ķ¼ÓУ¬Î¨¶À°×É«µÄÒÂÉÑ£¬³ýÁË´ó¶¬ÌìµÄ¶·Åñ´óë©Óð×É«µÄƤë×öµÄºÃ¿´£¬»ù±¾ÉϵÄûÓеÄ) Which elder did not like their younger generation to dress more festive instead of wearing white, which resembled mourning for an elder? (Äĸö³¤±²²»Ï²»¶×Ô¼ÒС±²´©µÃϲÇìµã£¬·´¶øϲ»¶ÏñÊØТËƵÄÒ»Éí°×) However, it was said that some men like this kind of delicate and feeble fresh water hibiscus appearance. (²»¹ý£¬¾Ý˵ÓÐЩÄÐÈ˾Íϲ»¶ÕâÑùÈáÈáÈõÈõ£¬ÇåˮܽÈصÄÄ£Ñù£¿) Qin Yuanzheng, wasn''t he a good example? Zhang Mingshu did not go out wearing a veil or a veiled hat. Gu Shengyin walked up to her and discovered that she was looking at a pile of red and blue gems. Gu Shengyin, herself, had a lot of these things at her ce. Every time there was a foreign country offering a tribute, the Emperor liked to reward important officials. The Emperor''s teacher, Liang Taifu also received the best portion every time. Of course, those "flower but no fruit1" things were ultimately sent to Liang Chenyu''s courtyard. As a result, although these things are precious, they would not be able to enter Gu Shengyin''s eyes. On the contrary, something inside was a little suspicious. Gu Shengyin silently watched as Zhang Mingshu pick and choose the gems. (¹ËÊ¢ÒòĬ²»×÷ÉùµÄ¿´×ÅÕÅÃ÷æ­ÔÚÄÇÀïÌôÌô¼ð¼ð) After a while, she appeared to have finally chosen one. Gu Shengyin took a closer look. As expected, the most beautiful red gem was selected by her. The proprietor was grinning from ear to ear2. This ruby was one of the most expensive one and he could sell it for quite a profit. (Äǵê¼ÒϲЦÑÕ¿ª£¬Õâºì±¦Ê¯²î²»¶à×î¹óµÄÄÇÒ»ÅúÖ®Ò»£¬ÄÜÂô³öÈ¥£¬Ëû¿ÉÒÔ׬Éϲ»ÉÙ) Zhang Mingshu was about to pay the bill; Gu Shegyin lightly walked up to her side. "Proprietor, please wait." The proprietor looked at Gu Shengyin suspiciously. Gu Shengyin gently smiled and said: "It is true that this ruby is precious, but it is also true that a customer can pay the value with silver. Proprietor, isn''t this reasonable?" (¹ËÊ¢ÒòÇáÇáµÄЦÁËÒ»Éù£¬ËµµÀ£º"Õâºì±¦Ê¯¹ÌÈ»Õä¹ó£¬¿ÉÊÇ£¬Ò²µÃÕæÖµÕâ¸ö¼ÛÇ®£¬¿ÍÈ˲ÅÄܳöÒø×ÓÂò¡£µê¼ÒÄã˵ÊDz»ÊÇÕâ¸öµÀÀí£¿") Zhang Mingshu looked at her in surprise. Carefully pondering about the meaning of what she had said, she looked at the proprietor in bewilderment. Chapter 326 As soon as the shopkeeper heard Gu Sheng''s words, he knew that he was not good. He looked up and down at Gu Shengyin, and his eyes touched theke green skirt on her that was not very conspicuous, and her pupils shrank. The most important thing for business people like them is to have a pair of eyes to recognize goods. If he looks well at the clothes on the woman in front of him, the fabric used should be "Qianhu green" from Jiangnan. The clothes are made of Qianhu green. When walking, the skirt moves slightly. There is a breeze blowing and the sleep is sparkling. It is very popr with the powerful families. Qianhu green is very precious and rare. Even if it is produced in a year, it is only dozens of pieces. Most of them are used to pay tribute to the people who can afford to use it to make clothes A smile appeared on the shop owner''s face: "what can I do for you, miss?" Gu Sheng didn''t want to speak up for Zhang Mingshu. He just had his own purpose and was not willing to offend people. "I happen to have a box of such rubies in my house. No matter in color or transparency, they are much better than those in your shop. The shop keeper is not kind at this price." She meant something. As expected, the shopkeeper''s face changed. He forced a smile and bent over to Zhang Mingshu: "I''m really sorry for this youngdy. This ruby was used to be the property of our boss''s wife. It''s not to be taken out. I didn''t know that I put it in the wrong ce today. When you saw it, I deliberately offered a high price to let you back in the face of difficulties. I''ll pay you back here. " Zhang Mingshu no longer knows the situation, but also knows that there is something wrong with the ruby. She looks a little ugly, and she doesn''t n to ask for the things she selected earlier. Turn to see Gu Sheng because already stepped out of the door, hurriedly took the servant girl to chase up. "Wait a minute, miss." Zhang Mingshu calls softly after Gu Sheng. Gu Shengyin was waiting for her to shout. She stopped and said, "this girl is calling me?" Zhang Mingshu took a few steps to catch up with Gu Shengyin: "thank you for speaking for me just now." Gu Sheng for a faint smile: "I just can''t see that shop to shoddy just." Zhang Mingshu thought for a moment: "thank you very much, miss. I wonder if you can let me do something for you. Would you like me to have a meal to express my thanks?" Of course, Gu Shengyin refused. Of course, Zhang Mingshu certainly won''t let her refuse, so in the end, Zhang Mingshu invited Gu Shengyin toe to his home. "Miss Zhang lives alone?" Gu Sheng asked in surprise. She asked this question, Zhang Mingshu is a red eye, Gu Sheng because of hasty usation. Zhang Mingshu turned the topic and talked about something else with Gu Shengyin. She was surprised to find that the new friend she knew was very knowledgeable. No matter what she said, she could connect with her and take good care of her feelings. Zhang Mingshu for a moment will Gu Sheng as a confidant feeling. Although she lived in the capital, she was only an orphan daughter whose parents had died, and those nobledies did not look on her. Although the princess of Zhenbei often took her out of the house, she did not make several good friends. Since she was ced in this other hospital, she has been unable to find anyone tomunicate with. Zhang Mingshu is very happy to meet someone who can talk. When the servants bring the food up, Zhang Mingshu has a Meng sister. Gu Shengyin, of course, could not report his family name. He only said that his surname was Meng, and he used his mother''s surname. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 327 Zhang Mingshu has secretly thought about the family surnamed Meng in the capital city. However, Meng''s family name is a big one. There are no less than ten families in the capital alone. She can''t guess which family Gu Shengyin is. When Zhang''s head is full of rice, she only feels that she will use the light in the living room. She alwayses from the negative self appearance, but does not want to, everywhere meets a person, actuallypares oneself to the dust. She suppressed the jealousy in her heart and said with a smile, "sister Meng''s beauty is really a shame." Gu Sheng said with a smile: "people like us don''t have to rely on beauty to serve others. Why take it seriously?" This happened to stab Zhang Mingshu''s weakness. Yes, for senior officials like sister Meng and their sisters, all of them have their parents and brothers to take care of everything. They can find a good son-inw by virtue of their family background. Why do they need to work step by step and earn a future for themselves? Gu Sheng knew that she must be thinking a lot from her face, so he sat down for a while and left. But Gu Shengyin didn''t expect that when she left, she was just seen by someone. Qin Shao recognized at a nce that he had juste out of the mansion was his younger martial sister Liang Chenyu. He didn''t pay much attention to the younger martial sister before, but somehow, she saw that she was still wearing a curtain fence. But it seems that Liang''s mansion has no residence here? Suspicious in his heart, he ordered to the people around him: "who is the owner of this house? In addition, check what my younger martial sister did today and who she met. " He was worried that Liang Chenyu was young and cheated. Then he nodded again Younger martial sister? " Qin Shao light way: "teacher''s daughter." "I understand." The dark guard was surprised. He didn''t expect that the Taifu Shengfu''s wife was so deep now that he was really worthy of his disciple''s etiquette. Gu Sheng didn''t know that his whereabouts were discovered. By the time Qin Shao returned to the Imperial Pce, what he wanted to know had been explored clearly. "You say that the house is the ce where the king''s house of Zhenbei is to house the cousin who has been having an affair with the prince''s son of Zhenbei?" Qin Shao was angry when he heard the news. It turns out that the decision made by Zhenbei Wangfu is to change ces and have good food and drink? Zhenbei pce, very good. "How does the younger martial sister know about that family?" I don''t look angry at my younger martial sister today. It doesn''t look like she knows what happened. "It''s just a coincidence that Miss Liang met Zhang Mingshu..." The dark guard told the story of their meeting in the Western Pavilion in detail. If Gu Sheng hears this, he must be amazed at the power of the dark guard, even the slightest detail has not been let go. In other words, the younger martial sister has no idea who Zhang Mingshu is? She thought she had a new friend? Qin Shao inexplicably for that girl with deer like eyes feel heartache. "Well, you go down first." He waved back the dark guard and stood alone, lost in thought. He was filled with anger at Qin Yuanzheng. He was angry that he had such a good fiancee, but he was still thinking of a woman who was shamelessly colluding with his cousin. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 328 At the same time, Qin Shao''s favor for Zhenbei Pce also dropped to the lowest point. Gu Sheng didn''t know that he could get such additional benefits even if he went out once. From that day and Zhang Mingshu meet, Gu Sheng because slowly and Zhang Mingshu contact more, Zhang Mingshu and she began to talk about nothing. "I look at the age of sister Meng. The precious girls in the capital should have already engaged in marriage at this age. I don''t know that sister Meng has allowed others?" Zhang Mingshu asked. Gu Sheng hung his head and did not speak because his face was red. Zhang Mingshu looked at the bottom of her heart. She remembered that although she and her cousin were in love, they could not stay together for a long time. At the moment, she said, "I don''t know which childe it is. It''s so blessed." Gu Shengyin is still a shy look: "I have not met him, but the wind review is excellent." However, her shyness and expectation just touched Zhang Mingshu''s pain. I''m afraid I have no chance to be a bridegroom in this lifetime. Taifu''s family is so dangerous. If Miss Liang is a coquettish girl, how can she be allowed to pass through. Seeing her, he burst into tears. Gu Sheng seemed very surprised and asked what happened? Suddenly she wiped the tears in her heart. She began to tell her story slowly. Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing because he listened more. In Zhang Mingshu''s narration, she and her cousin are in love. It should be a match made in heaven, and the cousin''s fiancee is killed on the way, and forced to ask the emperor to marry her by virtue of her family background. In order to avoid suspicion, she had to leave her cousin and live alone in such a ce. If the unreasonable person hears this, they will feel that the lovers in this story are affectionate and helpless, and the fiancee, of course, is that vicious and unpleasant viin. Gu Sheng sneered: not to mention that the Liang family had no intention of marrying the Zhenbei pce, but the imperial edict of marriage was also asked by the old princess of Zhenbei pce in person. Where can Liang''s house be regarded as a good match? Even if Xu Qingma''s daughter was a match for Qin Zheng, she would not have been willing to give it to her daughter. Really, what a smart mouth! Seeing Zhang Mingshu looking at himself pitifully, Gu Sheng understood in his heart that she certainly wanted to say something, and that the best one was to share hatred with her and denounce the "vicious" fiancee. She is not as good as her wish! Gu Sheng looked at Zhang Mingshu with a worried look on his face: "I don''t know what my sister ns to do in the future? Since your cousin is given marriage by the Lord, it is absolutely impossible to get married. A man like my sister, of course, can''t be aggrieved to be a humble concubine''s room. " When talking about concubine roomes, Gu Sheng is not covered up because of the light and contemptuous color on his face. Zhang Mingshu was choked by her words. She never thought that Gu Shengyin said that when she opened her mouth, she should not take pity on herself andfort herself and scold her cousin''s fiancee at the same time? and as soon as Gu Shengyin said this, Zhang Mingshu, even though she was thick skinned, was embarrassed to say that she was nning to be the concubine room of her "humble and humble" ¡£ No, she doesn''t even count as a concubine''s room. Anyway, she still has a ce in the concubine''s room. As she is now, she can only be regarded as a shady outer room. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 329 For a moment, Zhang Mingshu only felt ashamed and angry. But Gu Shengyin did not let her go, a pair of I think for you tone: "want me to see, sister, you''d better stay away from your cousin in the future, otherwise, the most important thing for girls is fame and morality. You know, it''s usually girls who are hurt by this kind of thing. If your cousin is really for you, he should be aware that he will not meet you again and choose a good marriage for you. " Where does Zhang Mingshu listen to this kind of words? She forced to smile and said: "sister Meng, I am notfortable. I can''t entertain you today. Please forgive me." Without waiting for Gu Sheng to say anything more, she called on her maid to see him off. Gu Sheng left, but Zhang Mingshu''s heart was pricked with a thorn. She used to live in a skyscraper built for her by Qin Yuanzheng and never had to face these things. In fact, she knows that if she wants to be with her cousin, she can only be a humble concubine. But cousin promised very well, even if he married a wife, will not touch her, his heart is in his own body, will not give to others. My cousin loves me. She thought so, smiling sweetly. As for what Gu Shengyin said to her earlier, she was not willing to think about it at all. With her family background, even if the princess of Zhenbei is in charge, what kind of family can she marry? There are cousins and aunts in the pce, which is better than getting married? If such a thought was heard by those sharp tongued women outside, she would be expected to spit out a few words: "born bitches, put them in a good and serious way, and don''t do it, and rush to be concubines for others." On the other side, Qin Shao, who heard the report of his dark guard, couldn''t helpughing. His little sister is really interesting. Qin Shao can almost imagine that Zhang Mingshu turned blue when she said those words. Obviously, it is the words without selfish intention, but the words and phrases all stab Zhang Mingshu''s pain. However, if the younger martial sister knows that the cousin in front of the woman is her fiance. And the vicious fiancee in her mouth is herself, and she doesn''t know how sad she should be. Emperor Xiande felt that he was really out of his mind when he married him. And Zhenbei pce Thinking of Zhang Mingshu''s words, his eyes suddenly turned cold. What kind of beating the mandarin duck with a stick? If the Liang family''s marriage was not for the sake of the old northern princess, he would not agree. Is the girl of the teacher''s family not worthy of a declining prince? But now he regrets it. I regret that I didn''t find out and gave my younger martial sister to such a family. The more he knew about the Zhenbei pce, Qin Yuanzheng and Zhang Mingshu, the more disgusted he felt about the family. What is "I put a heart on you, even if it is a kiss, I will not touch her"? Qin Yuanzheng even ns to let his little younger martial sister keep alive! The emperor''s eyes suddenly fell cold. He had to think about the appearance of Zhenbei pce. August 15 Mid Autumn Festival banquet, the pce set up a feast. As the daughter of the emperor, Gu Shengyin would naturally enter the pce with his mother and grandmother. Of course, the women and the officials are served in separate ces. Because the emperor did not get married, the Empress Dowager was still in charge of the affairs of the Empress Dowager. Gu Shengyin and other official family members all went to Shoukang pce where the Empress Dowager was. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 330 The Empress Dowager is not old. She looks like she is only about forty. Of course, her real age is older than she looks. As an elder, the eldest princess of ronghua was given courtesy and was ced in the seat closest to the throne. ording to the rules, Meng and others were supposed to take their seats ording to the order of the emperor. However, Gu Sheng was held in her arms by the eldest princess ronghua with a smile, so she had to sit in a very conspicuous seat with her grandmother. This made her gain a great wave of sight, especially those who had the idea to send the girls to the pce, they all looked at Gu Shengyin. When she was recognized, these lines of sight became more friendly. After all, all the people who can sit here are well-informed. They all know that Liang Taifu''s legitimate daughter was granted to the son of Zhenbei king. The imperial concubines of Zhenbei and the old princesses, of course, were also very high ranking. Now they also looked at Gu Shengyin. The old princess looked at her sitting on one side, her posture and appearance were all perfect. Under the scrutiny of so many people, she did not change her face and nodded in her heart. The princess of Zhenbei is not so happy. Zhang Mingshu is her niece. It is because the future daughter-inw has been sent to another hospital. It is difficult for her to have a good impression of Gu Shengyin. Not to mention, Gu Sheng has a sense of crisis in her heart because of her exquisite and gorgeous appearance. She is worried that her son will neglect Mingshu after marriage. He was afraid that his son would like to leave his concubine in the main room. I have to say, the princess in the north of the town really doesn''t know what she has in her head. Of course, Gu Shengyin received the gaze of Princess Zhenbei, but the other side was too tant, which really disgusted her. The eldest princess of ronghua patted her hand and looked straight at Princess Zhenbei. The princess of Zhenbei suddenly met the princess''s stern eyes. She was so flustered that she did not dare to stare. The old princess hated iron and steel. She looked at her daughter-inw. After being a princess for so many years, she had no bearing at all. She could not stand on the table! Such a banquet is nothing more than enjoying the performance of the actors in the pce. The familiardies say hello, and the Empress Dowager gives something. Gu Sheng feels a little dull and sneaks out with an excuse. At this time, the imperial garden is very quiet because all the officials and family members are in front. The light is very bright, Gu Shengyin, under the guidance of a small waiter, slowly enjoying the forgotten beauty. It''s just "Is there something to quench your thirst?" Gu Shengyin asked. The young Chambein was young, and his voice was clear and crisp: "yes, but it will take a while for the servant to get it now. Girl, you may as well wait in the pavilion in front of you." Seeing Gu Shengyin nodding, the little Chambein repeatedly stressed that you should not walk around, lest you lose your way in the imperial garden and collide with others. Just left. When she left, Gu Sheng was relieved and found the pavilion. He made afortable posture and sat down. Before the Empress Dowager gave wine, she had to drink a cup. This body is a drop of wine can not touch, now it is smoked but drunk. She shakes her head to wake herself up. She looks up and sees a tree flowering through the roof of the pavilion. She doesn''t know what kind of flower it is. The petals are blooming inrge groups. It''s very beautiful. She just wanted to reach out and reach it. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 331 When Qin Shao came here, he saw a scene that made himugh. A dim eyed little drunk cat, sittingfortably on the chair in the pavilion, tried to reach out to reach a flower in front. That flower is not far from near, if she can straighten up to pick. But she didn''t want to get up a little, just waved her hands in the air in vain. How many times did Qin Shao see Gu Shengyin? When she saw her, she was a dignified and polite person with perfect appearance. Where did you see her like this? He was amused for a moment, but he didn''t make a sound, so he stood there and watched her catch the flower again and again. The silky clothes fell from her arm, revealing a small section of jade like arm. Qin Shao looked at it and felt that the flower was not so good-looking. thought of what he had just thought, and Qin Shao''s face was red. He spit on himself and just started thinking of a little girl who was ten years younger than her. He was about to leave when Gu Shengyin seemed to be angry. Actually, he stood up and picked the flower as he wished. With a satisfied smile, Gu Sheng gently put the flower to his nose and sniffed it. However, in the eyes of the emperor, the flower waspletely eclipsed by her satisfied smile. In his mind, somehow, he had an idea: if she could always make her smile like this, any man would be willing to give everything he had? For a while, Qin Zheng was jealous of him. However, Gu Shengyin made a big death on her own. She was drunk and stood up reluctantly with her arm on the chair. As soon as he got the flower, he forgot his shape for a moment. He turned around, tripped his left foot and fell down. But she didn''t realize it. She still had a little smile on her face. Qin Shao''s brain has not thought well whether to pull her, but the body has been faster reaction will be held in the arms. It''s so small. This is Qin Shao''s first feeling. The little girl in my arms is soft, delicate and small, and fragrant. I don''t want to let go when I hold her. He looked again and wasughed at. The heartless little girl had already pinched the flower and didn''t know what to dream of. "¡­¡­ Your majesty The little waiter came over with the sobering soup and saw Qin Shao holding a girl in his arms. He was frightened to kneel down in a hurry. The tenderness on Qin Shao''s face disappeared, and he said in a cold voice, "the youngdy of the Taifu family is drunk. You can go to two maids to have a rest for a while, and then go to make some wake-up wine soup. Go and tell the eldest princess again. " "Yes, your majesty." The little Chambein went down in a hurry. As for what he shouldn''t have seen, he didn''t see anything. Gu Sheng felt that he was trapped in a familiar embrace full of lotus fragrance. Subconsciously, he pressed closer into Qin Shao''s arms. He even habitually raised his hand around his waist, but he didn''t feel that his arms were stiff. Qin Shao was at a loss. Since he became an adult, no one dared to hold him like this. But looking at the little girl''s face full of dependence and satisfaction, his strange heart rose a sweet. Stop it! She is someone else''s fiancee. Qin Shao tries to persuade himself, ignoring the light does not give up in the heart, will put the person down, lean on the chair. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 332 Gu Shengyin was awakened by a woman official in the pce. After all, if she was a daughter of an official, it would be harmful to her reputation if she was drunk and staying in the pce. After drinking a bowl of wake-up wine soup, Gu Shengyin finally woke up. In her trance, she remembers the embrace full of lotus fragrance. Is it that emperor Xiande sent her back? She tentatively asked the female officer around her: "I''m not good at drinking. I don''t know which sister sent me here. I should thank her very much." The female official beside her smiles and blesses her body: "this is the duty of the maid. Miss Liang is polite." However, she saw her Majesty''s careful treatment of Miss Liang as a treasure. Of course, she was very polite to Gu Shengyin. However, no one is allowed to tell the story before, and the credit is on her. Gu Sheng was disappointed in his heart, but he didn''t show any signs on his face. He said thanks to him and checked his clothes. He found that there was no problem. Under the leadership of the female official, he went to the front banquet. The Pce Banquet is almost over now. When Princess ronghua sees her granddaughter, she can''t help but say, "where are you just now? If I do note back, I will send for you. " Gu Sheng took his grandmother''s hand with a smile and said, "my granddaughter is a bit drunk because of her greedy cup. She blew a little wind in the back to wake up." The eldest princess knew that her granddaughter couldn''t drink wine. There was nothing wrong with looking at her, so she put down her heart. After the Pce Banquet, Gu Shengyin went back to the house with his elders, but Xiande emperor was trapped in a tangle. When he was alone, the figure of a little girl would finally sh out in his mind. Previously, he looked at his appearance with round eyes, a satisfied face sniffing flowers, and the appearance of cuddling up in his arms. Qin Shao closed his eyes and told himself again and again that he was not the one he could touch. Empress Kang, pleasee down to the pce. Qin Shaoyi pinched his eyebrows and got a headache. He didn''t even have to think about it to know what the Empress Dowager''s idea was. It was nothing but the question of no one in the harem and the Royal offspring. However, he was not interested in those women. When he was 16 years old, thete emperor pointed out to him two pce maids who taught personnel. As a result, he was very angry and sent people out directly. He told the emperor that he wanted to study and didn''t like women. At that time, it was so dyed that when he became emperor, no one could control him. The Empress Dowager didn''t know how much heart she broke. Every year, the flower and moon feast in the pce was held several times, and the purpose was self-evident. However, every time Qin Shao''s reply is only one - I don''t like it. This time it is not easy to have a look on, unfortunately, early was pointed out to others. Don''t deceive your ministers, sons and wives. Qin Yuanzheng. The young emperor said in his heart that I will give you another chance. If you don''t know how to cherish it, don''t me me for being rude. Gu Sheng didn''t know it was just a simple Pce Banquet, so much information was turned in his lover''s mind. She is very busy this time, busy to meet Qin Yuanzheng, busy to be Zhang Mingshu''s intimate sister. It has to be said that Zhang Mingshu''s eloquence is quite good. Even Jianjia, Gu Shengyin''s close servant girl, went to see her in another hospital several times and began to pity Miss Zhang who was "cruelly persecuted by her lover''s fiancee". , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 333 "This girl, what a coincidence." Qin Yuanzheng looks at Gu Shengyin in surprise. Gu Sheng also "surprised" to Qin Yuanzheng nodded, heart said: Unfortunately, I just know you are here. Qin Yuanzheng was really happy. He thought that there would be no other woman in the world that could affect his mind except his cousin. But maybe the woman he never met was so excellent that he couldn''t forget it. Never a woman could talk to him so opportunely. If Gu Sheng knew what he was thinking, he wouldugh: I came ording to your hobby, how could I not specte? What''s more, how many youngdies from the real families of powerful people in Beijing would talk about so much with a strange man? Even Gu Shengyin, when he met Qin Yuanzheng, was wearing a veil. This time Gu Shengyin followed two servant girls. Qin Yuanzheng wanted to be close to Gu Sheng, so he invited her to have a hand talk. Jianjia and Zhn secretly pull Gu Shengyin''s sleeve, but is stopped by Gu Sheng because of a look. Qi people have always been more open-minded, ying chess with people in the chess club is not so shocking. What''s more, Gu Shengyin has not even revealed his identity. With two servant girls. Seeing Gu Sheng''s promise, Qin Yuanzheng was very happy. Both of them didn''t exchange names. Gu Sheng didn''t say it on purpose. Qin Yuanzheng felt that it was rare to meet a confidant. It was vulgar to bring out his identity. Thus, the two "strangers" exchanged happily. Gu Sheng was white and Qin Yuanzheng was ck. Neither of them was interested in ying chess. Perhaps it is Gu Sheng''s quiet appearance that makes people have the desire to talk. Hope, or maybe the incense in the censer is too intoxicating. In short, Qin Yuanzheng suddenly wanted to tell Gu Shengyin about his boredom. Gu Sheng Yin just ordered him: "I see childe, seems to have something in mind?" Qin Yuanzheng said with a bitter smile: "there is a problem that has troubled me for a long time, but it should not be said with the girl." Gu Sheng said faintly: "you and I meet by chance. If it is convenient for you and me, you can tell me that we may not have a chance to meet next time." Qin Yuanzheng''s heart moved. Yes, it''s a rare fate for them to have a chance encounter. In such a big capital city, he and the woman in front of him may never have the chance to meet again. Ignore to the heart of this and spread up to do not give up, Qin Yuanzheng slowly open his mouth. Gu Sheng was surprised that Qin Yuanzheng and Gu Sheng would tell others about themselves and his cousin. "Therefore, the young master loves others deeply, but he has to marry a powerfuldy who has already been engaged?" Gu Shengyin pointed out the key. Qin Yuanzheng nodded bitterly. Gu Sheng looked up to this man because of his usation. In hisint, he did not belittle Liang Fu and Liang Chenyu excessively, but he was not a viin. It''s just that he didn''t mean to change the status quo. He was cowardly. "To tell you the truth, young master, if you go on like this, you can''t treat your wife well after you marry her. Your beloved can''t even enter the door, and you can only be a humble outer room. You''ve done this to two people. " Gu Sheng stabbed his scar mercilessly. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 334 Qin Yuanzheng did not know this truth, in the final analysis, it was just because of selfishness. Reluctant to resist the edict, he worried that the royal family wouldmit crimes to Zhenbei pce, and that he would have a bad rtionship with Taifu mansion, which was favored by the emperor. Looking at Qin Yuanzheng sitting there, Gu Sheng decided to add some strong information: "in the childe''s mind, is it important to have a good future?" She didn''t give Qin Yuanzheng any room to retreat. Her tone was serious: "if you think the future is important, you can marry your fiancee, treat her well after marriage, andpletely break up with your beloved. If you think it''s important, don''t you have the heart to let your beloved woman be a concubine''s room? " "I''d like to advise you, young master, not to treat women as fools. If you really marry someone else, but you don''t take it seriously. If they are spoiled and spoiled, do you think that the youngdy who grows up is just made of y? Don''t steal chicken and you will not be able to eat rice. " Gu Sheng suddenly throws the pieces in his hand and gets up. "I thought I met my bosom friend. I didn''t want you to be my friend. I''m leaving now." She ignored Qin Yuanzheng''s request and left with her servant girl. "Miss, what you said was wonderful!" Jianjia followed in praise. "Oh? Then tell me what you can say about it Gu Shengyin asked intentionally. Jianjia face red: "although I''m not as well read as Miss, well-informed, can''t say where good, but even if you think you said reasonable." Gu Sheng for a nce at her: "will say good words." Zhi Lan was also very happy: "originally, I saw that the youngdy and the young master talked very happily, but also some worries..." She tried to stop. "Worried that I would be moved?" Gu Shengyin takes her words. Zhi Lan''s face was red: "excuse me, miss." Gu Shengyin''s tone was cold: "who do you think of me as yourdy? I am a person who has engagement. How can I be easily attracted to others? What''s the difference between this and those who are shameless? What''s more, the young master looked like a good man. After talking with each other today, he realized that he was a man without half responsibility. How can I be moved by such a person? " When her words reached Qin Shao''s ears, Qin Shaoughed: "well said!" Qin Yuanzheng such a cowardly man, where is worthy of his little girl? Qin Shao originally heard that dark guard said that Gu Shengyin was upset when he went to see Qin Yuanzheng. As a result, he heard the words of taking food from the back, especially Gu Shengyin''s saying: "you and I are not the same people." I just feelfortable in body and mind. I am worthy of being a littledy of the Taifu family. My insight is different from others. This idea is just like me! At this time, Emperor Xiande was in a very good mood. In his mind, the marriage between Zhenbei pce and Liang Taifu''s house waspletely over. He thought it over in his mind and he had an idea. It''s just that some of the girls who are worried about knowing the truth will not be able to bear it. Gu Sheng here doesn''t know that she already has a god assist. She is waiting for Qin Yuanzheng''s choice. Of course, no matter what kind of choice Qin Yuanzheng has made, she can let both of them have a good taste of bitter fruit. To know Qin Yuanzheng''s choice, going to Zhang Mingshu is the fastest. Seeing Zhang Mingshu''s first nce, Gu Shengyin knew what Qin Yuanzheng finally chose. This is what she expected. In front of Zhang Mingshu, her eyes are red and swollen, her face is pale, and now she has some light dark green. This appearance, is clearly crying all night did not sleep appearance. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 335 Gu Sheng was very surprised and asked what happened to her. Zhang Mingshu these days has been Gu Shengyin as a close friend, heard her question, not easy to stop tears flow out. "Cousin Cousin, he came to see me yesterday Zhang Mingshu mentioned this and began to wipe her tears with a handkerchief. Gu Sheng did not speak, waiting for her to continue. "He told me that he was going to get married in another year. He told me to forget him and find a family to marry himter He also said that he would nevere again. " Zhang Mingshu cried into tears. Gu Sheng looked at her coldly, but he didn''t know how much of her tears were crying for her love, and how many of her tears were for the sake of her own love, and how many were so sad that she flew away. In the future, she did not know what it was. Gu Sheng gently patted her on the back and said in a slow voice, "isn''t this a good thing? Unless your cousin can marry you, otherwise, you can marry a good family and be a respectable wife. How can you be better than a concubine? " "What do you know?" Zhang Mingshu was very emotional at this time. At this time, her mind was full of wealth and wealth. Some of her words were unscrupulous, "my cousin doesn''t want me. What''s the use of marrying someone else''s family? Can you have a high status in your cousin''s family? Can I live a noble life? It''s better to marry my cousin than to marry a small family. " As soon as she finished speaking, the whole person seemed to release the depression that had been suppressed for a long time. Gu Sheng trembled with anger: "you, Zhang Mingshu, I never thought that you were such a woman who was greedy for wealth and was willing to be humble! In vain, I think you are a bosom friend. You are really blind She was so angry that she took up the scissors on the table, twisted the handkerchief into several pieces and threw it on the ground: "I don''t care to deal with people like you, so we''ll break up!" Zhang Mingshu is also on the spur of the moment. Seeing that Gu Sheng was so sincere, she said quickly, "I just said a few angry words. Why should sister Meng take it seriously?" Gu Shengyin had calmed down now. She broke away from Zhang Mingshu''s hand and gently dusted her sleeve, as if there was something invisible on it. The whole movement was flowing and beautiful. She seems to have changed a person, is no longer Zhang Mingshu''s true Miss Meng. "Who is your sister? Please be careful, Miss Zhang She looked at Zhang Mingshu coldly and alienated, and ordered the maid to leave the room. Zhang Mingshu was infuriated by her previous disliked action, and did not detain her. Instead, she sneered: "I know that you, such an officialdy, have never looked up to me? How can you understand my feelings for people who are naturally superior? Since you don''t look up to me, I''m not better than giving up this face to beg you. Let''s make a clean break! Don''te again, Miss Meng! " Gu Sheng finally straightened his back and walked toward the door without looking back. After getting on the carriage, Gu Sheng leaned back on the seat of the carriage. "Miss, what Miss Zhang said is too much." Although Jianjia does not know what they said, but listen to thest Zhang Mingshu said those words, also know that the two people have been unhappy. "After that, don''t mention her in front of me again! I don''t care to be with such people. " Gu Sheng said in a cold voice. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 336 Jianjia and Zhn can rarely see their own youngdy gas into this look, also do not know what Zhang Mingshu did in the end, two people are scared to follow Gu Shengyin back to the house. After entering his own room, Gu Sheng was relieved because he told them not to tell their family about today''s affairs and sent people to guard outside the house. Finally, I got rid of them. Presumably this period of time, Zhang Mingshu''s life will be very difficult, Qin Yuanzheng is not much better? Next, just wait for an opportunity to break his engagement with him. Gu Sheng did not expect that this opportunity woulde so quickly. The reason is, of course, Emperor Xiande, Qin Shao. It is said that Qin Shao had arranged the secret guards around her, mainly to protect her safety, since she knew what she wanted from her younger martial sister. And Qin Yuanzheng and Zhang Mingshu side, naturally also arranged a dark guard. But treat these two people, Qin Shao won''t pay attention to what privacy is not privacy, two people even got up several nights at night, were found out clearly. Gu Shengyin and Zhang Mingshu''s dialogue is also known to him clearly. "How dare that woman dare to attack younger martial sister?" Qin Shao was furious. In his mind now, Gu Shengyin is a treasure on the tip of his heart. What is Zhang Mingshu? How dare you talk to her like that? Zhang Mingshu in the heart of Qin Shao has be a dead thing, of course, with her, and her good cousin. Today''s Qin Shao, can''t wait for his little girl to recognize the true face of these two people, know that her expectant fiance is such a man. The emperor wanted to find an opportunity, which would naturallye to him. Autumn hunting. Qin Yuanzheng, who has always been mediocre and not liked by the emperor, was actually selected by the emperor to serve him. The whole northern pce of the town was excited. You know, autumn hunting is an asion where you can serve all the important ministers who are extremely favored by you or your majesty. Is that what your majesty wants to reuse the northern pce of their town? The old princess called her grandson to go over and said, "Yuanzheng, this time you must make a good performance and try to make a good impression in front of your majesty. The prosperity of our town''s northern pce depends on you. " Qin Yuanzheng was full of confidence: "grandmother, don''t worry, your grandson will not let you down." It will not disappoint your majesty. He didn''t say thest sentence, but the look of pride on his face said it all. Gu Shengyin will also attend this autumn hunting. Qi is a noble woman of Qi State, who established the country with Wu. Even if she is not proficient in riding and shooting, she must be able to do some simple riding and shooting. Gu Sheng was dressed in a ming red riding dress, and her figure was perfectly outlined by the close fitting design. Her long ck hair was tied up with a white jade button, revealing her exquisite face. Smile gently, it is dazzling iparable. Gu Shengyin came with her second sister Liang Jinyu. Because Liang Linyu was too young, this asion was not suitable for her. To the hunting ground, in addition to Liang Jinyu and a few youngdies who have a good rtionship with Liang''s sisters, the rest of them are unexpectedly away from Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng looked at them and was puzzled: is it possible that he and his party are very much like beasts of prey? Looking at her appearance, Liang Jinyu knew that she did not feel the lethality of her appearance. Who would like to stand with a man who can easily suppress himself to be dim! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 337 Gu Shengyin has already known that Qin Yuanzheng, the prince of Zhenbei, was ordered to be his servant by his majesty. A brilliant idea came to her almost as soon as she could think of it. Under the witness of so many people in Qiuying, if he faints at the sight of his fiance, he will surely attract the attention of countless people. At that time, all the rumors about Qin Yuanzheng and Zhang Mingshu were spread out, and even Qin Yuanzheng himself said that he only loved his cousin in this life. This marriage, even if you don''t want to quit, you have to. Moreover, even if he had retired from marriage, the next one was Zhenbei Wangfu. As for Gu Sheng, because of himself, at most, he wasmented with pity. In the future, the marriage would be more difficult. However, since emperor Xiande was his lover, no matter how difficult his marriage was, he could not marry someone else. Gu Sheng was very calm. However, although autumn hunting does not pay attention to men''s and women''s defense, your majesty is not what they want to see. Gu Shengyin is still thinking about it. A youngdy nearby called her. It turns out that autumn hunting has begun. She hastened to catch up with her horse. What Gu Sheng didn''t know was that she was still worrying about how to get close to his majesty, but she had already attracted countless people''s eyes. In the sun, a red riding girl looks absolutely beautiful, ink hair flying, the whole person seems to be in the light. Many aristocratic children were obsessed with her, and they were so lucky that they could marry such a beautiful woman. Gu Sheng knew the direction of the emperor because she had a system in hand. She thought for a while, but she didn''t find any reason. The paddock is so big. Is there any stiption about who owns the ce? It just happens to happen to meet it, isn''t it? As a result, Gu Sheng soon got close to the emperor''s team. Here Qin Shao is chasing a goat, watching the goat has been trapped in the encirclement, can not retreat. Qin Yuanzheng was determined to show himself in front of the emperor. He did not hesitate to pull his bow and shoot an arrow. "Whoosh!" However, another arrow was faster than him, and it went into the goat''s throat. Everyone looked at the owner of the arrow. Between the red girl riding, the whole person bright like a cluster of burning me. Qin Shao''s face unconsciously with a smile, is ready to move forward, thought of what, looking at Qin Yuanzheng behind him. In his eyes, he was surprised. Hum! Xiande emperor snorted coldly. Later, I will let you have a good feeling of what is called from heaven to hell. Gu Shengyin also saw the emperor and his party. She knew Qin Shao. Naturally, she could not pretend not to have seen him. She drove his horse to salute him: "I see your majesty." Qin Shao with a smile: "younger martial sister don''t have to be polite." Gu Sheng took a look at him and saw Qin Yuanzheng with a light "Yi". Qin Shao quietly asked: "what old acquaintance do you have, younger martial sister?" Gu Sheng shook his head with a smile: "besides your majesty, where do I know anyone else?" When Qin Yuanzheng appeared from the girl, he felt the envious eyes that several colleagues had stolen from him. At first, he didn''t know why. Now when he heard her talking with his majesty, he suddenly felt blessed and understood the identity of the person in front of him. There is only one person in the Qi state who can match his Majesty''s brother and sister. His fiancee, Liang Taifu''s only legitimate daughter, Liang Chenyu. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 338 Qin Yuanzheng was originally very resistant to this fiancee, because he always felt that without her, there would be no obstruction between himself and his cousin, and he would no longer have to choose between his love and his future. Think of this, he inexplicably feel in front of the girl some familiar. However, at the moment, the envious eyes from his colleagues made him proud, and his resentment towards Gu Shengyin also disappeared. Qin Shao suddenly said: "little sister, if you don''t know other people here today, it''s ok if you don''t know them. But there''s one. You can have a good look." As soon as he spoke, everyone understood what he meant. Qin Yuanzheng inexplicably a little nervous, man''s dignity, in front of his fiancee, he still hope that he can leave a good impression. Gu Shengyin: very good, worthy of being his lover. He is really God''s assistant. He did not think how to open his mouth to let people say the identity of Qin Yuanzheng, he handed over the beginning of the story. So she is very cooperative will doubt the eyes of Qin Shao. In his heart, Qin Shao couldn''t bear to see what was going to happen, but he understood the truth that when he made a decision, he would break it. He pointed to Qin Yuanzheng: "this is the prince of Zhenbei pce, Qin Yuanzheng." He can''t say the words of someone who has an engagement with you, and he doesn''t want to say it. Qin Yuanzheng showed a smile: "I''ve heard a lot about you, Miss Liang." He waited for Gu Shengyin''s reply. However, Qin Yuanzheng thought of many possibilities, but he did not expect Gu Shengyin to react like this. She seemed to be frightened by Qin Shao''s words. She heard that his Qin Yuanzheng stayed for a while, staring at Qin Yuanzheng: "you are Wang Shizi in Zhenbei Her face was a little pale, and there seemed to be a lot of strange things in her eyes. Qin Yuanzheng thought to himself whether he knew this Miss Liang. He thought carefully for a long time and shook his head. It was impossible. If he had seen her, he could not forget it. He nodded: "I am the son of the king of North Town, Qin Yuanzheng." Then she saw that Gu Shengyin''s face turned pale. She looked at her with indignation and contempt, as if she had seen something dirty. Then, as soon as she closed her eyes, she fell down like that. She''s still on her horse at the moment. If she falls, it''s no small matter! Before they could react, they saw a figure sh by quickly and catch Gu Shengyin who had fainted. Who is not Xiande emperor? Qin Shao seemed to be a little flustered. He took Gu Sheng back to his horse and said, "call the grand physician to my resting ce and wait." This incident is really confusing. But Many people turned their eyes to Qin Yuanzheng. Previously, Miss Liang''s look was not like looking at her fiance. It was like seeing something that she hated and hated. However, looking at her appearance before, it is clear that she did not know the prince of Zhenbei. Among them There are also very few people who are quick to turn their brains. They can see a trace of different signs from the emperor''s unusual reaction. Qin Shao was a little surprised and angry at this time. He didn''t expect that Gu Shengyin, who knew the truth, would react so much. He knew He closed his eyes. He knew his character very well, even if he had known it, he would have done so. He couldn''t see his little girl, and he thought of other men as the future. At this thought, his anger at Qin Yuanzheng became more intense. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 339 Only Qin Yuanzheng is confused. He has no idea what he has done, which makes Gu Shengyin show a face that has been greatly hit. In the emperor''s tent, Emperor Xiande had already put Gu Shengyin down and stood by himself. The great doctor has note, he has sent someone to inform the people of Taifu house. "Mr. Yuan ofochentai Hospital..." In a hurry, the doctor was about to kneel down and was pulled up by the anxious emperor. "I don''t want to be polite. How about Miss Liang?" Qin Shao is very anxious at the moment. The old doctor did not dare to procrastinate, so he went to Gu Shengyin''s side and said, "it''s impolite." And he put his hand on Gu Shengyin''s pulse. "How about it?" Qin Shao asked. Yuan Taiyi got up and said, "I think thisdy looks pale and has abnormal heart rate. It seems that she has been shocked." Qin Shao thought for a moment, but was he frightened? "Is it serious?" he asked Yuan Taiyi shook his head: "I think Miss Lai always pays attention to health care, but this time, she just fainted in anger and anxiety. When she wakes up, the old minister prescribes some medicine to calm the mind and calm the mind. After drinking a few doses, it will be all right." Qin Shao was relieved. It''s OK. If the younger martial sister leaves any root of illness, he will really regret. During this period, Liang Taifu and all the people who participated in the autumn hunting in Liang''s house also rushed over to ask what had happened. Qin Shao knows everything, but can''t say: "I don''t know. The younger martial sister saw the prince of the North Town and suddenly fainted with paleplexion." Liang Taifu''s eyebrows were deeply locked, and he was a bit disgusted with the impression of Zhenbei pce. After a while, Gu Shengyin woke up. She was still pale, but refused to say anything, just said she wanted to go home. Qin Shao had to send her back to Liang Fu. Naturally, Liang Taifu and others also went back to the house worried. In his heart, Qin Shao wanted to follow them to the Liang''s mansion. However, his identity was here, and the king''s every move was watched, so he couldn''t get away. Gu Shengyin went back to the mansion in silence all the way. Meng, who had received the news for a long time, met at the gate of the mansion in person. Seeing the appearance of Gu Shengyin, his eyes were red. "Mother''s jade son, what''s the matter?" She put her arms around her daughter. Gu Shengyin only said one sentence: "Niang, I want to go back to my room and let them all go down." This means there is something private to say. As soon as they entered Gu Shengyin''s yard, Meng''s servant retreated. As soon as he got to his daughter''s side, he saw her tears rolling down like beads. "Niang..." Gu Sheng felt as if all the grievances along the way were vented. He hugged Meng and began to cry. Meng was frightened. Her daughter was spoiled and raised since childhood. How ever has she ever suffered any injustice? What''s more, yu''er has always been an open-minded character. Meng has never seen her cry so sad. "Yu''er doesn''t cry Don''t cry, my dear girl... " She slowly patted her daughter''s back in her arms andforted her in a soft voice. I don''t know how long it took. When her daughter''s crying stopped gradually, Meng knew that she was about to vent, and then began to ask what happened. "I''m going to retire!" The girl in her arms raised her head, her face still had wet tears, her eyes were still red and swollen, but her anger and disdain in her eyes were not covered up. Meng never thought that his daughter''s first sentence was actually this! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 340 She was startled and, of course, immediately asked why. Gu Sheng said something about meeting Qin Yuanzheng a few days ago because he bit his teeth. From their first meeting, they had a goodmunication, and then Qin Yuanzheng, who was behind them, confessed his love for his cousin. "Mother, my daughter can''t stand it Endure the humiliation. If I were to marry her, I might as well die Gu Sheng''s eyes were red again. At this time, Meng''s face was full of anger. When she heard her daughter''s words like this, she said, "what nonsense are you talking about?" She said coldly: "you don''t have to worry. I''m not vegetarians in Taifu''s house. Zhenbei Wangfu''s house is deceiving people too much!" Meng looked at Gu Shengyin with heartache: "put your heart down and have a good rest. I will discuss with your grandmother. You can rest assured that your mother will not let you marry into such a family. " Gu Sheng nodded his head cleverly, covered the quilt and closed his eyes under Meng''s gaze. Meng went to the yard of Princess Dachang with full of anger, and Liang Taifu was also there. "Mother." The eldest princess was also very anxious. Seeing Meng, she asked, "how is my jade?" Meng said with a strong smile: "she just hugged me and cried. I thought she was very tired, so I asked her to take a rest first. If she didn''te to you, please forgive me for my good advice." When the eldest princess heard that her granddaughter was crying, she was very anxious. She red at her: "when is it? You can tell me what''s wrong with her?" Liang Taifu also looked at his wife in a hurry. Meng waved his hand to let the maids of the clothes around him step down, and then he told the princess ronghua about Gu Shengyin''s words. Princess ronghua was so angry that she smashed the tea cup in her hand: "what a Qin Yuanzheng, what a Zhenbei pce! I also thought that they had disposed of the woman, but I didn''t expect that this co-operation was taken as an outside room? I''m still a man of love, and I''m going to make my granddaughter go to live for him She looked at her son, who was also angry, and said, "at that time, I said that Zhenbei pce was not a good family, and that Princess of Zhenbei was not on the table. Do you still say that your Majesty''s will cannot be disobeyed? Now, push your daughter into the fire Liang Taifu alsoughed bitterly. If he knew that the son of the northern Prince of this town was such a person, he could not agree to this marriage even if he resisted the edict. But this time my mother is angry, he can only smile to make amends. The eldest princess of ronghua scolded and cried: "my poor jade son, the girl''s family raised by Jin Zunyu, should be insulted like this. This is..." When she cried, Meng also shed tears. Liang Taifu was calm at the moment. Heforted them and said in a deep voice, "in any case, it''s absolutely impossible to have a marriage with Zhenbei pce. I''ll go into the pce to meet the emperor and ask him to take back his life." If you don''t want to wipe the olddy''s face, how can I do it? I don''t believe your majesty can watch me kneel down in the Qianlong pce! " The people of Liang''s house entered the pce in a mighty way. Emperor Xiande has been waiting for a long time. If he knows what people in Liang''s family think, he must exin it quickly: I have no objection at all, I have no objection at all, really! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 341 Qin Shao met Princess ronghua and Liang Taifu in the pce. The eldest princess ronghua didn''t talk nonsense. She repeated Qin Yuanzheng''s words directly. She knelt down in front of the Emperor: "I can''t bear my granddaughter to be humiliated. Please take back your life!" Emperor Xiande quickly helped people up. His tone was gentle: "grandma, don''t worry. I''ve been watching my younger martial sister grow up. I can''t watch her fall into the fire. Don''t worry, I''ve sent someone to investigate. If it''s true that Qin Yuanzheng can''t be a good match, it''s just that I took measures to get married. I''ll give my aunt and cousin an ount. " Even the eldest princess of ronghua didn''t expect that this young but vigorous emperor would speak so well. The efficiency of the emperor''s subordinates was naturally good. The Liang family did not even wait for a long time before they received the news from the emperor. It is true that Qin Yuanzheng and Zhang Mingshu are involved. The emperor said to the eldest princess ronghua, "I want the next order. It is not difficult to abolish the previous imperial decree of marriage. Just in this way, no matter what the reason is, the reputation of the younger martial sister will be destroyed. " Princess ronghua was silent. It''s really something they''ve been avoiding before. Even if we say that it is Qin Yuanzheng, the son of Zhenbei Wangfu''s family, he has a bad virtue. In the end, Liang Chenyu is the girl who retired from marriage. Those really top-ranking families are not willing to marry such an official family. "No matter what, I don''t want my jade son to marry someone like the prince of Zhenbei, even if I''m trying to lose my reputation!" Princess ronghua gritted her teeth. "The Empress Dowager arrives!" The Empress Dowager who has been staying in Shoukang pce hase to Qianlong pce for some reason. "I heard about yourdy." When the Empress Dowager enters the door, she will get to the point. "Now, are you worrying about how to solve this problem? I have a way." The Empress Dowager said slowly. Ronghua Princess eyes a bright: "also please tell the Empress Dowager." The Empress Dowager''s wife meaningful smile: "Liang''s female Chen jade life grid is precious, Zhenbei wangshizi can''t afford it." As soon as she said this, the whole hall became quiet. Liang Taifu reflected the meaning of the Empress Dowager in only one second: even the prince and his sons could not bear the fate, then only He took a dim look at the emperor sitting at the top of the table and found that there was no expression on his face. The eldest princess ronghua also understood the meaning of the Empress Dowager''s words. The Empress Dowager is asking her majesty to marry their jade son? Seeing that all the people in Liang''s residence did not speak, the Empress Dowager raised her eyelids: "why, do you have any objection to the proposal of the AI family?" After all, Liang Taifu loves his daughter. He doesn''t want his daughter to go to the ce where people eat in the back Pce: "go back to the empress dowager, the little girl is obstinate. I''m afraid it''s difficult..." The Empress Dowager gently put the cup in her hand on the table and interrupted Liang Taifu''s words: "no matter how virtuous and virtuous the women of Liang family are, they can be regarded as the model of Qi state. Is it that Liang Taifu is so modest that she despises my royal family?" Liang Taifu''s perspiration wasing down his forehead. This gave him a hundred guts, which he did not dare to say. Now he thought only that his majesty could stand up and say a word. Isn''t this one who is extremely resistant to the idea of marriage? Why did you say nothing today? Is it the Empress Dowager''s majesty so deep? Even your majesty dare not say much? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 342 Where did Liang Taifu know that he was eager to stop the Empress Dowager''s empress dowager''s majesty. At this time, his heart was already in full bloom, just holding his appearance in front of them. In the end, when the Empress Dowager was aggressive and her majesty pretended to be deaf and dumb, the matter was settled. The Empress Dowager''s face changed as she watched all the people in Liang''s house withdraw and look dignified. "You son of a bitch, let AI''s be a viin for you. You''d better sit here and wait for the beauty to return to you?" The Empress Dowager at this time where there is a previous momentum, not good gas staring at Qin Shao. Qin Shao at this time smile extremely Shu Lang, he ttered looking at the Empress Dowager: "so say mother, you are the most painful son minister." The Empress Dowager was amused by his feeling: e on, I won''t tell you more. This time the person is your own choice, you must honestly give me a big marriage, let the AI family as soon as possible hold the little emperor and grandson! " At the end of the speech, she frowned again: "the littledy of Liang family is really a little younger, and this has to wait for a year!" Qin Shao frowned as he listened. He was eager to get married right away, as if the whole world had announced the ownership and told everyone that the younger martial sister was his queen. Liang Taifu had just entered the pce with his front feet, and the will of thetter from the pce had already arrived. "It was carried by heaven, and the emperor ordered: Liang, the daughter of Liang Taifu..." The content is that a master has calcted the fate of Taifu''s daughter, and found that she is born with an indescribable fate. The prince of Zhenbei has a poor fortune, and I''m afraid he can''t afford it. His majesty couldn''t bear to see the ident, and ordered to abolish the marriage contract between the two families. The people of Liang''s mansion were jubnt, but the prince''s house in Zhenbei was forced. The old princess also heard about the autumn hunting. She quickly called her grandson and asked what happened. However, Qin Yuanzheng was also at a loss: "my grandson really does not know what happened. As soon as Miss Liang saw me, she fainted." But soon, they knew what had happened. Someone came to the pce and sent a thick stack of information to the Zhenbei pce. Qin Yuanzheng looked at the above things, all about him and his cousin, some private personal words were actually recorded clearly. Not to mention, he also knew that the veiled woman he met in Songlin house was actually Miss Liang Fu who had an engagement with him! I also told her what I thought in my heart and even said in front of her that "I only love my cousin in this life". No wonder, no wonder Miss Liang knew his identity and couldn''t bear the blow and fainted. The old princess was also very angry. She pointed to Qin Yuanzheng''s hands and was shaking: "I told you that Zhang Mingshu sent me away early. You didn''t listen to it. You got people out of the house. You still remember it? What kind of life is precious? You don''t deserve it? It is clear that the Liang family knew this matter and went to ask for the imperial edict! " "No Life is too precious to speak of, isn''t it? " The olddy took a breath when she thought of some possibility. If this is the case, the future of Zhenbei pce will be really difficult. The old princess of Zhenbei was old, but she fainted directly under this shock. "Grandmother Qin Yuanzheng was flustered, so he sent his confidant to ask the grand doctor toe. The old princess Lu, the old princess, had a stroke. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 343 The king of Zhenbei is a wind. He is fond of beauty and does not seek advancement. The princess of Zhenbei is not clear. She is also a noble girl, but she is not as knowledgeable as the daughter of a small family. The old princess of Zhenbei always put the hope of revitalizing Zhenbei Pce on her direct grandson. Unfortunately, the grandson was nted in the hands of a woman. If If it''s the idea the royal family yed, as he guessed The old Zhenbei princess was very anxious. She wanted to tell her son and her grandson that she would go to the Liang mansion to plead with her son. Maybe there is still room for her to turn around. Unfortunately, there are only two servant girls around her now. The princess of Zhenbei has been oppressed by her all her life, and she has secretly hated her for many years. At this moment, seeing her crooked face, nting eyes and drooling saliva, she is so flustered that she can''t even understand her daily requests for peace, let alone the illness. Therefore, when the edict came down, the Zhenbei pce did not do any extra action except receiving the order and thanking. However, many dignitaries and dignitaries in Beijing, who were well-informed of the incident, went to the Taifu mansion more frequently. Ronghua eldest princess several people return to the mansion, look at each other, do not know how to mention this matter with Gu Shengyin. Originally, she was in the pce to relieve her marriage. However, the marriage was terminated, but there was a bigger marriage. Liang Taifu first stroked his beard and pondered: "I remember that there are still many important things in my study that have not been dealt with. Let''s go first." The eldest princess of ronghua looked at her son helplessly, shook her head and said, "well, even as a father, he is not good to say it in person." She turned to Meng and said, "you and I will go there with you." When they came to Gu Shengyin''s yard, Gu Shengyin had already woken up and waited for a long time. When she saw her grandmother and her mothering, she hurried forward and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter?" Looking at her daughter''s expectant eyes, Meng Shi showed a smile: "the marriage between our family and Zhenbei pce has been lifted." Gu Sheng was relieved and then he began to smile. Seeing her daughter''s appearance, Meng Shi continued to say: "jade son, mother here, there is another thing to tell you." Gu Sheng looks at his mother curiously. Meng looked at Princess Dachang and found that the other side didn''t mean to open his mouth. He had to open his mouth and said, "the emperor and the Empress Dowager in the pce are very angry when they know about the affairs of the Zhenbei pce. In addition to ordering the dissolution of the marriage contract between the two families, the Empress Dowager has another will." Gu Sheng looks at her in perplexity. Meng took a deep breath: "the Empress Dowager wants to find a good woman for her majesty, and the choice of the empress is you." Seeing his daughter''s nkness, he seemed to be surprised by his words. Meng once again sent out a heavy bomb: "Your Majesty has no objection." That is to say, it is a matter of course. Gu Shengyin is really shocked, but she is shocked: "system, his action is much faster than I imagined!" She this just and g male contact engagement, the pce can''t wait to show the intention to marry her. Is it just the meaning of the Empress Dowager? Gu Sheng didn''t believe a word! Seeing her granddaughter speechless, the eldest princess thought she could not ept it. She said in a deep voice, "the Empress Dowager''s intention is to hire you for your majesty. This is a great grace to our family. " Whether Gu Sheng is willing or not, she has to be willing. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 344 Princess Dachang and Meng left, leaving enough time for Gu Shengyin to figure it out. In fact, in their hearts, this matter is not uneptable, looking at the government and the public, no matter which family, the family can produce a queen, is bound to be jubnt. The will of the pce came down very quickly. It was the reward of the Empress Dowager toe down with the Royal edict. On the way from the imperial pce to the Taifu mansion, the things carried into the Taifu mansion like flowing water make people on the roadside speechless. Even Meng said in surprise: "this Isn''t the treasure house empty? " But the eldest princess showed a smile. They all know that whether the royal reward is rich or not directly indicates the degree of satisfaction with yu''er. What''s more, it would be impossible for such arge amount of reward without the emperor''s instruction. This shows that the emperor is also satisfied with their family yu''er. In this way, the eldest princess feels much better. The Zhenbei pce did not anticipate these developments at all. When Qin Yuanzheng heard the news, he was still a little disappointed. He thought of the woman he met in songlinju. His clear eyes seemed to prate into people''s hearts. He also thought of the girl with ming red eyebrows and flying eyes in the autumn hunting paddock. She was supposed to be his wife''s, but But what? There were some things he didn''t know. Zhenbei Pce also ushered in a decree, the emperor for Qin Yuanzheng and Zhang Mingshu marriage. Qin Yuanzheng thought he would be ecstatic, but at the moment of receiving the edict, he found that he was not as happy as he had imagined, and even a little confused. Isn''t this always what he''s after? The princess of Zhenbei is the happiest one in the whole Zhenbei pce. She always hopes that her son can marry a daughter-inw who is close to her and listens to her own words. As her niece, Zhang Mingshu is undoubtedly an excellent choice. Zhang Mingshu was soon taken back to the pce by the princess of Zhenbei. When she got to know the will of today, she thought it was the will of her majesty that her cousin had gone to ask for. She was more determined to Qin Yuanzheng for a moment. "Cousin..." The girl in front of her is full of her own eyes. She is her favorite woman and always wants to marry her. Qin Yuanzheng told himself in secret that he had calmed down and showed a gentle smile to Zhang Mingshu. Gu Sheng was detained at home by Princess ronghua. Of course, the etiquette and cultivation of Liang''s residence are first-ss, but if the granddaughter wants to enter the Imperial Pce, it is still not enough. Gu Shengyin began to learn all kinds of etiquette every day. Fortunately, she has some background in the world ahead. This body has been brought up to the top. She doesn''t have any difficulty in learning. Even the nurturing mothers in the pce had to praise the future empress in secret. Her manners and manners were really impable. The only drawback is that she can''t go out at will. However, although unable to go out, the most difficult thing is not Gu Shengyin, but the emperor in a certain deep pce. Is it that he will not see his younger martial sister for nearly a year? Qin Shao felt unbearable. As a result, under the instruction of the empress dowager, the nobles of the state of Qi began to hold various banquets. Of course, the Liang family will receive invitation cards for flower appreciation, poetry meetings for youngdies, and various birthday parties. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 345 Gu Sheng met Xiande emperor for the third time in the garden. Is the emperor so idle? After these two times, Gu Sheng fully understood his lover''s mind. "I''ll see youter..." When she makes a gesture, she has to salute. Qin Shao quickly held people up: "younger martial sister, don''t be too polite. You and I will soon..." He stopped talking in time and took back the word "big marriage" to be exported. The younger martial sister must be very shy. What should I do if she ran away? people say that they will be silly when they face their sweetheart. Obviously, the wise and wise emperor is no exception. He forgot that if Gu Sheng was really shy and wanted to avoid suspicion, he would have made an excuse to leave as soon as they met. Although Gu Shengyin didn''t mind telling each other''s feelings immediately, Liang Chenyu was obviously not familiar with the emperor, let alone deeply rooted in love. Gu Shengyin said: "Your Majesty, you and I have It''s better to avoid suspicion in front of people. " What should be said is still to be said. Qin Shao''s brain was turning quickly: "little sister said that she was in front of people. Now there is no one in this garden. Let''s get along with each other after people?" Gu Shengyin Qin Shao looked at his younger martial sister''s gaping appearance, only felt extremely cute. The younger martial sister thought it necessary for him to make a clear decision. "I have been longing for younger martial sister for a long time. It''s not the mother''s intention to hire you as the empress, but my intention." The young emperor is handsome and beautiful. Liu, he looks at the girl who has just reached his shoulder. The deep feeling brewing in his eyes is enough to drown people. By the world''s supreme so affectionate gaze, there are few women in the world can resist such temptation. Gu Sheng blushed because of "taking it for granted". This time, she didn''t even care about etiquette, covered her face and ran away. Left Qin Shao standing there alone, looking at her back andughing: sure enough, little younger martial sister no matter what look, are so good-looking. Gu Sheng''s face was a little red when she came to the front. Meng didn''t say much when she saw her. She is not stupid. Qin Shao came here twice and three times. Meng had already known who his daughter was going to see. Although his mouth murmured against etiquette, Meng''s heart was happy. His daughter Meng Shi or know, two people at most simply meet a face, can''t do anything disrespectful. What does your majesty say by spending so much time and twice to see her daughter? It shows that he has his own daughter in mind. Meng suddenly remembered that when he was young, he met Liang Taifu secretly. At that time, their marriage had been settled, and they were in love with each other. They met each other secretly in private. Even if they didn''t say anything, they just sat rtively and felt extremely satisfied. Although his majesty is quite old [fog], he has never heard of ady he likes. Presumably, he is full of longing and love for his future wife. As a result, Emperor Xiande and his future empress felt more and more deeply when they met again and again. The prince of Zhenbei and her cousin are ready to get married. As for the purpose of marriage in the pce, the date was set in a hurry, and it was only a month before the auspicious day. What can you do in a month? People like Zhenbei Wangfu, even if they ept a side room, have all kinds of exquisite, not to mention a serious son and concubine. But time is toote, some can be simplified can only be simplified, so down, the new son princess''s decency, naturally will be lowered. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 346 Zhang Mingshu has no next of kin. Of course, the marriage ispletely left to the Zhenbei pce. The princess of Zhenbei actually made a courtyard outside and let Zhang Mingshu live in it. When she got married, she married her husband from there. I don''t know. I thought the pce was not satisfied with the princess. In fact, Zhang Mingshu''s situation has not never happened before. If we really value this daughter-inw, we should properly choose a family and regard people as their adoptive daughter''s rtives. In this way, the woman''s status can be considered, so that she will not even have a mother to marry when she gets married. It''s really embarrassing to look at it. Looking at Zhang Mingshu''s treatment, although the people in Zhenbei pce don''t say so, they are more or less dissatisfied with this new son of the imperial concubine. In fact, the princess of Zhenbei really didn''t mean to look down on Zhang Mingshu, but the old princess was in charge of the pce all the time. She only knew how to appreciate flowers and jade and listen to ys with her familiar wife for so many years. She didn''t care about these vulgar things. Originally, the old princess gave up her, interrupted to marry a reliable son and concubine for the woman, and passed the pce to her daughter-inw and directly handed it to her granddaughter-inw. Where do you know the good marriage blow, the old princess also fell ill, all the things fell on the princess who can only watch the y. It''s hard work and the days are still so tight. It''s natural to imagine how chaotic the pce is. Many of the guests just took it as a joke. And in such a case, Zhang Mingshu, in the eyes of others, invisible in a low head. But Zhang Mingshu was raised by the princess of Zhenbei since childhood. How much insight can she have? I don''t think it''s good at all. Qin Yuanzheng is more and more upset. In the past, when there was a marriage engagement, the cousin who couldn''t ask for it was wonderful in her heart. However, not a month after marriage, he found that his cousin was far from what he thought. Zhang Mingshu is just another princess in the north of town. She doesn''t know themon things. She manages the yard of the son of heaven in a mess. The servants are all kinds of sneakers. She is a gorgeous type, but she likes to make a lovely appearance. In the past, Qin Yuanzheng thought that his cousin had a special look, but he married her to be the main room! Is there a wife in charge of a family frowning every day, a look that I still feel pity for? A good main room must learn from my concubine''s style. Every time there is a party in the house, thedies who have a little status disdain to pay attention to Zhang Mingshu. Her style is really hard to be liked. His cousin can''t talk about his official career and painting art. Sometimes Qin Yuanzheng even doubts why he likes his cousin so much in recent years? Those days of deep love and kindness are like an illusory dream. The more you think about it, the clearer the other figure bes. He doesn''t like Gu Shengyin very much, but when Zhang Mingshu''s things let him down, he will unconsciouslypare her with Gu Shengyin: if she were Miss Liang, it would not be like this? The education of the Liang family is a model of the whole state of Qi. Liang Chen Yu can be the mother of the state and manage a small Zhenbei pce. The daughter of the Liang family has always been a very popr figure at the banquet. She can''t be like a cousin. Every time she attends a party, she alwayses back with a broken face Zhang Mingshu naturally noticed the change in the attitude of the people at the bedside. There was a crack between the two people who originally had strong honey feelings. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 347 Gu Shengyin has been concerned about Zhang Mingshu and Qin Yuanzheng. She looked at the rtionship between Zhang Mingshu and Qin Yuanzheng no longer strong feelings. She saw Zhang Mingshu''s ipetence inmon affairs, and arge family of Zhenbei Wangfu became a joke in the eyes of others. At first, Zhang Mingshu still had the favor of the princess. But with Qin Shao finding a reason to settle down in the Zhenbei pce, and when there was no way for them to seek help, the princess realized how important it was to have a reliable inws who could speak in court. In addition, Zhang Mingshu and her son have some disagreements. As a mother, no matter how much she likes Zhang Mingshu, the nature in her heart is still her own son. In this way, Zhang Mingshu gradually lost her favor in front of the princess. The official career is not smooth, and Qin Yuanzheng, who is more and more disappointed with her, begins to be in the outflow of even women. When the first concubine entered the room, a fierce quarrel broke out between Zhang Mingshu and Qin Yuanzheng. Zhang Mingshu felt that his cousin had changed. He said that he would devote himself to himself, but now he wants to ept other women to enter the door! She forgot that when Qin Yuanzheng had an engagement with Gu Sheng, she had such an idea herself. Everyone knows that the prince''s concubine, who has just entered the pce for less than half a year, is not favored in the mansion. She has no family, the only thing she can rely on is her husband''s family. If she is not favored and loved by her husband, she will be nothing. Gu Shengyin soon had no time to pay attention to them, because she was about to get married. The emperor''s wedding is naturally a first-ss luxury, but also a first-ss cumbersome. Even though Gu Sheng had experienced it once, he still felt that he was really tired. Wee, worship ancestral temple, worship heaven and earth, enter the main Kunyi pce, and then feast When everything is over, Gu Sheng doesn''t want to move a finger because he is tired. Unfortunately, there are also bed wine, and wedding night. Because the emperor, who drank a lot of wine in his heart, could hardly wait to lift the cover of his wife. Yes, wife. Qin Shao will these two words gently in the lips and teeth between ponder two sounds, the heart isfortable unceasingly. He looked at the little woman under the red candle. The gorgeous and elegant Queen''s dress showed her gorgeous beauty incisively and vividly. At the moment, she lowered her head slightly, as if she were a little shy. Her long and curly eyshes gently quivered, and the emperor''s heart was also trembling. Xi room is a nket of red, happy bed is their favorite woman. Qin Shao only felt that the wine he had drunk before seemed more intoxicating. There should be a program that does not fall, Qin Shao waved to let all the redundant people go down. He slowly walked into his wife, bent down and picked up people. From then on, she belonged to me, and he thought sweetly and triumphantly. 1¡¢ Night red curtain wind. Flow, Kunyi pce joy candle has been burning until dawn. All the people in the pce know that empress dowager is favored. Since the wedding day, her majesty has stayed with her in the pce of Kunyi. In addition to dealing with the affairs of the imperial court every day, there are no other concubines in the pce in his spare time. The emperor has just got married, and there are no ministers who are not long eyed. At this time, Gu Shengyin''s life is quite moist. The Empress Dowager is also very kind, but But every time Gu Shengyin went to see her well, she looked at her stomach andughed with profound meaning. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 348 On the winter solstice, the empress holds a banquet in the pce. This is the first time that empress dowager has held a banquet on her own since the emperor and Empress''s wedding. Naturally, the significance of the banquet is quite different. all the women inside and outside the empress have put on their own court clothes to make a good impression on the young empress. Zhang Mingshu is no exception. She sat in her own seat and listened to the shrill voice of the Chambein: "the Queen''sing!" She knelt down and did not dare to lift her head, until the man who was high sat down at the head, and then rose with the crowd. Zhang Mingshu is very curious about the queen in the bottom of her heart. The legitimate daughter of the imperial Fu would have been the princess of Zhenbei pce. But now, she has be the queen of her mother''s world, and she has reced her original position. She also found that a lot of eyes were consciously or unintentionally looking at themselves, and many people were also looking at the Queen''s attitude towards the prince of the town. Unfortunately, many people were disappointed. Gu Sheng, from the beginning to the end, thought that he didn''t know about it. He didn''t give Zhang Mingshu half an eye. It was Zhang Mingshu, who finally couldn''t help looking at the head. Under this look, she was startled to knock over the wine ss in her hand, and the remnant night in the cup soiled her skirt. At present, there are many people snickering, secretly disdain the town north prince, princess, do not know etiquette. But Zhang Mingshu did not have the time to take care of these. The empress is clearly sister Meng! Well, what I said to her before Zhang Mingshu was frightened out of a cold sweat. You know, at that time, she was still a cousin''s fiancee, but he actually said in front of her, how deeply he and his cousin were, and even cursed her for being vicious. Zhang Mingshu at the moment only wish to be able to retract underground, so that the head of the people can not see her. Unfortunately, Gu Shengyin has been paying attention to her all the time. Zhang Mingshu only saw what the person at the top said, and then a female official came to her. She was afraid that the empress would deal with herself. She got up and knelt down before the female official came. "My wife is guilty..." She heard a snicker around her. The female official seemed to be frightened and said in surprise, "please get up quickly, Princess Shizi. I will take you to the quiet room to change clothes ording to the will of the empress." Zhang Mingshu was ashamed for a moment. She followed the female official to the quiet room. The female official retired to get her clean clothes. She waited for a long time until she heard the sound of footsteps behind her. She turned her head and saw thest person she wanted to see at the moment. "Sister Meng..." "Bold!" Now it is Kunyi pce big maid Jianjia also gradually honed out of a body momentum, "see Niang not polite?" Zhang Mingshu knelt down in a hurry and asked for mercy when she opened her mouth to Gu Sheng: "please be kind to the empress. At that time, I didn''t know it was you. You just thought I was sick and said nonsense..." She also understood that if Gu Sheng wanted to deal with her, it would be just a matter of words. Gu Sheng is scared to look at Zhang Mingshu, who has no manners. She is really worthless for Liang Chenyu. She is actually defeated by such a woman? "What are you talking about? I can''t understand a word. I just don''te out when I see the imperial concubine. I''m worried, so Ie to have a look. Isn''t it true that the imperial concubine drank too much and talked nonsense? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 349 Seeing Gu Sheng pretending not to know himself, Zhang Mingshu breathed a sigh of relief secretly. Fortunately, she thought of the empress. She did not intend to investigate herself. It''s too early for her to be happy. On the second day of returning to the pce, Zhenbei pce received two mothers from the pce, saying that the etiquette of the imperial concubine still needs to be improved. In fact, because Gu Sheng didn''t have the two mothers to do anything, she knew Zhang Mingshu''s character well. Even if she didn''t do anything, she could be scared to death by herself. Sure enough, Zhang Mingshu began to feel uneasy day and night. She always felt that the two mothers had no good intentions. The empress must have sent her to persecute her. She began to sleep can not live, such a bad rest is the consequence of Zhang Mingshu, the whole person has be a bit hysterical, very irritable. Qin Yuanzheng, who had already started her identity, couldn''t stand her even more. In particr, Qin Yuanzheng was not liked by Qin Shao. He had nothing left but a short title. He was very upset and moved out of the main court. But the biggest blow to Zhang Mingshu is that one day after eating, her lower abdomen is dull and painful. When the doctores, her lower body has seen blood. Because of her unstable mind, and theck of food and tea these days, her body is very weak. She was pregnant for two months, but she failed to keep it. Moreover, she hurt her body, and she is afraid that it will be difficult for her children in the future. This is the biggest blow to a woman. Zhang Mingshu''s temperament changed greatly, and she cursed more and more day and night. Qin Yuanzheng, who was originally connected to her because of her miscarriage, soon couldn''t stand her. Under the leadership of the princess of Zhenbei, she epted two concubines. Zhang Mingshu''s life is over. Qin Yuanzheng was no better. He was not favored by the emperor. He had no other ie except his sry. At first, there were many shops and fertile fields outside the pce. Unfortunately, the prince''s house in the north of the town would not take care of it. The servants below were allowed to cheat and y tricks. However, the whole family of the prince''s house in Zhenbei was the owner of money like water. The whole northern pce of the town declined at a terrible speed. At this point, there is no gu Shengyin''s business. She is very expensive now. No other reason, not long ago, she was diagnosed with more than a month''s pregnancy. The Empress Dowager was very happy. She had been looking forward to this day for many years. However, good news came out after the Queen''s wedding for only two months. The reward from Shoukang pce has never been broken since we got the news. Qin Shao, not to mention, learned that Gu Sheng was pregnant, he wished he could not stay with the queen for 12 hours a day. As for some officials in the court who did not blink an eye, they said that "it is reasonable for your majesty to ept the harem and spread the branches and leaves for the royal family". After he removed the official hat by saying that "the Qing wanted to damage the friendship between me and the queen, which led to the unrest of the imperial court and the instability of the country", no one dared to mention it again. These people did not give up, and then found the empress dowager, hope that her old man can persuade your majesty. empress dowager is now at the top of the Queen''s stomach. She certainly does not like to hear this kind of speech. She says, "if you are too busy, you can tell your majesty." The attitude of his majesty and the Empress Dowager made everyone understand the status of empress Zhonggong. Gu Sheng was relieved to keep the fetus until the end of October. When the first light of the day cut through the darkness, the empress gave birth to a pair of twins in Kunyi pce. Great joy to the two pces, amnesty to the world. Emperor Xiande was in power for 30 years. He had three sons and a daughter with the empress. This pair of famous emperors of love in history left endless reverie to the world. The deep love between them has never been involved, and has be a legend admired by countless people. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 350 Gu Shengyin now more and more does not want to stay in that piece of pure white space where only the system exists. "System, starting to transmit the next world." She said. "Good." The system has never seen a host so eager to do a task. When Gu Shengyin opened his eyes this time, he found that he was sitting in front of a spacious office desk. Theputer screen in front of him was densely packed with data forms. It was obvious that this was an office, and there was only one person in the office. The system and Gu Shengyin have been tacit, almost at the same time, the whole world''s plot was transmitted to Gu Shengyin''s mind. Long tianruo, the former owner, is a celebrity on the rich list of a city, and is also the CEO of Long''s family business. This young president, who is no more than 24 years old, is a prominent figure in the upper circles of a city. She is the only blood of the dragon family and the leader of the long family group. Four years ago, long tianruo returned from abroad to enter the family business. At that time, it happened that the father of long tianruo, the owner of the long family, suddenly passed away. The whole family of long tianruo had no head, and the wind and rain were gone. It is under such circumstances that long tianruo took over the long family. Everyone was waiting to see her joke. No one believed that a girl who was not 20 years old could make any achievements. Thosepetitors were even more gloating, thinking that from now on, one person would have a share. However, long tianruo proved with his strength what is not to deceive the youth to be poor. Long''s sess in her hands back to life, and then is thriving, now has a city one of the big business. Long tianruo himself, has also be the example of the rich second generation in a city. ording to thew, women like long tianruo can make their own way wherever they live, and they should be winners in life. Unfortunately, she met the disaster of hit, Wang Zhenzhen. Wang Zhenzhen is a person who does not stand out in the above ces. Ordinary people can only be regarded as elegant appearance at most. She has a second-ss education and average ability. Her parents are ordinary employees. After graduation, Wang Zhenzhen entered the long family and became an ordinary clerk. However, her job didn''tst long. Long didn''t need ordinary employees in all aspects. Finally, she was dismissed. It seems that Wang Zhenzhen and long tianruo have nothing to do with each other. However, the day before Wang Zhenzhen was fired, she happened to be ying a game. Long tianruo, who happened to be passing by, saw her and said something about her. In fact, if long Tian really said it casually, she had no idea who Wang Zhenzhen was. However, Wang Zhenzhen received the notice the next day, thinking it was the inspiration of long tianruo, so sheined about it in her heart. If it''s just like this, long tianruo and Wang Zhenzhen can''t be regarded as having a deep hatred. The key is that Wang Zhenzhen, who became an unemployed vagrant, saved a man covered with blood in a dark alley one day. That man, is the harm of long tianruo, thest tragic person - Xia Ziqing. A city Xia family, no one does not know, a city underground kingdom emperor, although Xia Ziqing is just a side of the Xia family, also has a lot of energy. Xia Ziqing is interested in Wang Zhenzhen. After suffering from each other''s love and hatred, they live happily together. During this period, a huge obstacle between the two is long tianruo. Long tianruo is Xia Ziqing''s first love, and also the first woman he has ever had a heart to associate with or even n to get married. However, the two broke up as early as a year ago - Xia Ziqing is too romantic, long tianruo can not ept his boyfriend and other women''s ambiguous entanglement. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 351 In Xia Ziqing and Wang Zhenzhen, the existence of long tianruo has be a thorn in Wang Zhenzhen''s heart. She hated long tianruo. After being together with Xia Ziqing, she secretly bought someone to do something about long tianruo''s car. Finally, long tianruo''s car lost control on the viaduct, and the car was destroyed and killed. Gu Sheng stopped here for what he could see. She rubbed her eyebrows, remembering that at the beginning of Wang Zhenzhen, it was clear that even a stray dog would feel pitiful. She did not expect that she could even kill people without changing her face. Sure enough, human mind is the mostplicated and difficult thing to understand. "Kowtow, kowtow." There''s a knock outside. "Come in, please." Gu Sheng is sitting on the office chair and says in a deep voice. Long tianruo''s chief special assistant Julie enters the door with a thick stack of information. "President, this is the n proposal of each department for this quarter. Please have a look at it." Julie put the information on the table and couldn''t help looking at Gu Shengyin. Today''s long tianruo is wearing a light gray professional suit. There is no wrinkle on the high-level customized fabric. The V-neck suit coat perfectly highlights her body, which is hot and bloodthirsty. However, this extremely hot and hot boss has a cold face. His eyebrows are not as gentle as ordinary women''s, but slightly up, coupled with slightly picked Phoenix eyes, the whole person exudes a fierce atmosphere. Feeling the assistant''s gaze, Gu Sheng swept his eyes and lifted his thin lips: "is there any problem?" "No Julie couldn''t control her heart beating wildly and quickly replied, "the president, I''ll quit first." Out of the door, Julie patted her hot face with her hand, and recalled the eyes that the president had swept over before Stop it! I have a boyfriend, but why can the President be so handsome! Julie secretly imagined that if such a president confessed to herself Can she refuse firmly? Well, I''ll talk about itter. Gu Shengyin doesn''t know how many brain holes her assistant has opened in a few minutes. At this moment, she is thinking about how to deal with the mission goal of the world. Now Wang Zhenzhen still works at long''s, but the day before she is fired is also fast. However, Wang Zhenzhen''s departure from Long''s family is just a small matter for the whole plot, and the key is Xia Ziqing. Gu Sheng thought for a moment and found that there were only two ways to prevent the development of everything: one was to find a way to prevent the first meeting between Xia Ziqing and Wang Zhenzhen, that is, Wang Zhenzhen''s saving grace to Xia Ziqing. The other is to let Xia Ziqing die hard on her. Gu Shengyin doesn''t like the second method very much. After all, if Xia Ziqing is not her lover, she can''t persuade herself to be hypocritical with another man. Then let them have no chance to meet! Gu Sheng made the decision immediately. Wang Zhenzhen is getting ready to pack up and get off work. She is very satisfied with her present work. Long''s treatment of employees is very good, and her sry is a bit higher than that of the same industry. When she first learned that she was admitted by long, she was a little unbelievable. As soon as she got out of the elevator, she found that the VIP elevator next to her had also reached the first floor. Thepany can use VIP channel is not many people, Wang Zhenzhen curiously looked at the past. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 352 "Ding ~" the elevator door opened. The first thing thates into Wang Zhenzhen''s eyes is a pair of long, symmetrical legs. Then, Wang Zhenzhen saw the owner of the long legs. She is so tall. This is Wang Zhenzhen''s first thought. He is one meter six, but the one in front of me seems to be a head higher than himself. Gu Sheng looked at Wang Zhenzhen standing on one side lightly, turned around without nostalgia and walked towards the parking lot. Wang Zhenzhen waited until she had gone far away, and just that nce made her feel that she had been seen through. She knows who this person is. She can be seen in financial news and some publications printed by thepany. Long''s big boss is a top-level figure he can''t touch in his whole life. Wang Zhenzhen shook her head and walked to the bus stop outside thepany. Gu Sheng got into the car and remembered that he had just seen Wang Zhenzhen. It''s really a person who seems to have no sense of existence. It''s hard to imagine such a person who can buy murderers and kill people in the end. Long tianruo''s life is extremely self-discipline. On weekdays, he never goes to nightclubs and bars except for work. His leisure time is to practice yoga, and asionally go to two concerts and get together with several familiar friends. To her identity, the only people who can interact with her are just a few people in that small circle. "Sister! Are you free tonight? Brother Lin returned homest night. Let''s get together. " The phone call is with long tianruo grow up together small Zhu Xiaoxiao, this girl and long tianruo are not the same, the family elders. Pet. With, the family affairs are several elder brothers, worthy of the name of the little princess. However, the little princess saw long tianruo''s first sight when she was a child, so she was fascinated by her Yan. She said that she would marry her, which made the two familiesugh for a long time. Later, governor Zhu Xiaoxiao understood the difference between men and women. Although she no longer mored to marry long tianruo, she became her number one fan. In her eyes, long tianruo was the best girl with her hair, and even her eldest brother had to stand aside. Long tianruo has a good rtionship with her. She has no brothers or sisters, so she takes Zhu Xiaoxiao as her sister. Zhu Xiaoxiao spoke, and naturally she would not refuse. In the evening, Gu Sheng opened long tianruo''s wardrobe, and all of a sudden, a variety of customized suits appeared in her eyes. Gu Shengyin Zhu Xiao opened the other clothes in the car. This is a famous entertainment street in a city. In the whole street, you can enjoy what you want to y as long as you have money. When Gu Sheng got off the bus, she attracted many people''s eyes. When they saw her car, they knew that she was a good owner again. Some people whistled at her in the street. For these people, Gu Shengyin certainly won''t pay attention to them. Zhu Xiaoxiao their choice of ce is a high-end club, Gu Shengyin reported the address, under the guidance of the waiter walked in. She opened the door. It was bustling inside. When she came in, they all put their eyes on her. "It''s good. Tianru, I''ll give you full marks for your body today!" A punk dressed youth nearest to the door gives Gu Shengyin a thumbs up. The rest of the people also cast a surprise. Yan''s eyes. No wonder they make a fuss. It''s true that long tianruo usually dresses up in a professional style. It''s hard to see her change her style today. It''s really eye-catching. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 353 The knee length long sleeve windbreaker perfectly presents her slender body shape, with a white bottom shirt, tight leather pants and British Martin boots. In the past, the meticulous long hair in the dish was spread down, adding a feminine charm to her. To describe her, there is still only one word: handsome! Zhu Xiaoxiao had already photographed her from all angles. Gu Sheng frowned at this time. There was no other reason. Many people came to the party today in this box, and several of them didn''t know each other. Well, the key is that there are several hostesses in the box. Neither long tianruo nor Gu Shengyin likes this. Zhu Xiaoxiao saw that she was in a bad mood, and whispered in her ear and said, "those friends whom Lin elder brother knows outside are brought here to y with at this time. I only know after Ie." Gu Sheng gently lifted up the corner of his lips, smiling faintly: "I know, don''t worry, I don''t mind." Unfortunately, Lin Xiao''s friends didn''t know who Gu Shengyin was. At first sight of Gu Shengyin, one of his eyes was straight. "I said Lin Zi, you are not kind. If you have such a beautiful friend, you don''t introduce us to each other?" This is true, but when the man spoke, he looked at Gu Shengyin unscrupulously, and the meaning in his eyes was very ufortable. Lin Xiao secretly says that he is not good. If long tianruo is someone who can negotiate with his father and discuss with his elders, he may take a few friends who don''t know her and look at her as an ordinary richdy. "You are drunk, aren''t you? This is sister long, who is in charge of the family. Didn''t you say you''ve heard a lot about fame before?" The man may be really drunk. If he is still sober, even if he doesn''t know who long tianruo is, he may know that Lin Xiao is warning him. Unfortunately, at this moment, only beauty is left in his brain invaded by alcohol. He put his arms around the gentle youngdy and said with a smile, "what''s the long family but not the long family? I''ll let you introduce this youngdy. Why do you talk about this?" Lin Xiao only wanted time to go back. He would never bring this fool here. Gu Sheng pulled down the corner of his mouth: "Lin Zi, the friends you brought this time, but some of them are of uneven quality." This is tant sarcasm, but Lin Xiao still has to smile: "sorry, sister long, I will shine my eyes next time." It''s a shame to bring such a fool out. Seeing that no one paid attention to him, the drunk got up and began to talk nonsense: "what''s the matter, Lin Zi, is this beautifuldy your best friend You can''t bear it, right? I told you earlier... " Gu Sheng looks at him with a cold eye and says, "what should Lin Xiao do?". Lin Xiao saw her attitude and knew it was to see what he was going to do. He gritted his teeth and called the waiter over. "Sir?" "Keep him down for me and find a room to put him in." Said Lin Xiao. It also means that the person will lose the right to leave with them. It was quiet in the box, especially for Lin Xiao''s friends from other ces. Now they all sat up straight. Lin Xiao poured himself a ss of wine and raised his ss to Gu Shengyin: "sister long, this time I don''t know anyone. I''ve ruined everyone''s interest. Let''s do it first." When you finish speaking, you drink it. Because of this, Gu Sheng showed a smile. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 354 She held up her ss, raised it to the forest owl and drank it down. The atmosphere in the box suddenly became warm, and everyone began tough, as if the previous events were illusions. Long tianruo cold temperament, in addition to ying a few excellent, others arezy to pay attention to. But can''t bear her beautiful appearance, she does not pay attention to others, naturally someone to take care of her. Gu Sheng sat here for an hour with patience. He felt that he was almost there, so he got up and said goodbye to Lin Xiao. Lin Xiao also knew that she had given himself great face when she was able toe. He did not say much, but only said that he would send her out. Gu Sheng refused to send himself out of the good intention, Zhu Xiaoxiao isughing to follow out. "What are you doing with me? Your brother will call againter." Gu Sheng looked at her helplessly. Zhu Xiaoxiao tooted his mouth. Ba: "I don''t like to be with them. Brother Lin doesn''t know who he met this time. One by one, I haven''t seen through. That''s all. I love to pretend. I''m so tired of it..." Gu Sheng because listen to her in there garrulous say, lip edge unconsciously brought a smile. "Tianruo!" There was a surprise behind him. Zhu Xiaoxiao closed his mouth. Ba, Gu Sheng because of the smile on his lips disappeared in an instant. The man behind him quickly caught up with him. To Gu Sheng''s dismay, the man also wore a big windbreaker over the knee. The style was simr to that on his own. I don''t know. He thought they were wearing a couple''s clothes. This man is long tianruo''s ex boyfriend, Xia Ziqing, who makes Wang Zhenzhen love her life and death. Can be longtianruo''s fancy, Wang Zhenzhen can be fascinated, only he is left, Xia Ziqing really has enough capital. He is very handsome, is that kind of textbook style handsome, facial features are upright, smile is bright and infectious, tall and straight, plus enough conditions to package himself. Such a man has a strong attraction to every woman. "I saw the figure like you from a distance, so I came here. Tianruo, it''s really you! Long time no see. " Xia Ziqing looks at Gu Shengyin, the feeling silk in the eyes does not conceal. Gu Sheng frowned: "Xia Ziqing, what''s the matter?" Her cold reaction made Xia Ziqing''s eyes dim. He looked down at Gu Shengyin, and his tone was very low: "tianruo, I miss you very much." Gu Sheng didn''t open his mouth to speak, Zhu Xiaoxiao beside him opened his mouth with an unhappy face: "Xia Ziqing, how can you still have the face to say such a thing? When I was with tianruo, who was the man surrounded by yingyingyanyan? Who is the man who is entangled with other women? Who provoked the women who came to the door unexpectedly? You are really... " Although she has a wild disposition, her tutoring is very good, and she can''t scold anything with killing power. Not enough, even in this case, but also enough to Xia Ziqing pale down. Zhu Xiaoxiao looked at the heart of the gas is very, she has not liked Xia Ziqing. When long tianruo decided to associate with Xia Ziqing, she didn''t like Xia ziqingfeng''s reputation. Moreover, Zhu Xiaoxiao absolutely didn''t like the man who robbed her most adored sister tianruo. Finally, knowing that Xia Ziqing and long tianruo are still ying with other women when they are dating, Zhu Xiaoxiao hates this person. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 355 Gu Sheng because do not want to pay attention to such people, holding Zhu Xiaoxiao''s hand: "Xiaoxiao, not worth angry for such people, let''s go." Just when she crossed Xia Ziqing, she was suddenly seized by the other side. "Tianruo." Xia Ziqing looked at her sincerely, "I really like you and want to spend my life with you." Gu Shengyin shook her hand: "I''m sorry, Xia Ziqing. I don''t have the idea to spend my life with you. I say again, we have broken up. If you entangle me again, be careful that I am not polite to you Her eyes suddenly looked at a ce, and her tone became quite ironic: "Xia Ziqing, look at your back, but someone is waiting for you to turn back." A corner of the corridor, a woman with delicate makeup. Gu Sheng, who does not know her, must be a new lover of Xia Ziqing. This man is a wink, only clever stand behind, do not speak. Gu Sheng thought his words were so clear that this man should know something about it. I didn''t expect that when she walked forward, she was stopped by the man again. This time, Gu Sheng didn''t talk nonsense with him. He stretched out his hand and bent his legs. After catching him neatly, he threw the man to the ground. "Cough..." Xia Ziqing half kneels on the ground, looking at Gu Shengyin''s eyes are full of disbelief. Gu Sheng because pick eyebrow, condescending to look at her: "I said, again entangle. Pester me, don''t me me impoliteness!" This time, no one stopped, Gu Shengyin left with Zhu Xiaoxiao. "Ziqing..." Has been hiding behind the woman carefully forward, ready to help Xia Ziqing. "Get out of here!" Xia Ziqing looks disgusted and shakes people away. Gu Shengyin takes Zhu Xiaoxiao back home. As long tianruo''s number one fan, Zhu Xiaoxiao is a permanent resident in long tianruo''s vi. What they don''t know is that long tianruo and Xia Ziqing confront each other in the corridor. They are all looked at in the eyes. This is a very simple room decorated, a huge screen is ying, the picture is just a scene in the corridor. The back of a dark chair was facing the door. "Fourth master, this woman beat young master. Shall we..." A strong man with a height of nearly two meters bent over. His eyebrows were very rebellious. It could be seen that he was also a man of no two words. At this time, his tone was extremely respectful and he asked the person sitting on the chair. A hand reached out and stopped him. This is a very beautiful hand, with long and distinct bony joints, like white jade in color and beautiful in outline. On the index finger is wearing an emerald ring finger, and the Wang green makes the finger more white. "I was so embarrassed by a woman that I didn''t want to let my elders do it?" The man''s voice was a little hoarse, but his casual tone was very striking, which made people want to turn around and see what the man behind the chair looked like. However, it is obvious that the only other person in the room, the big man, did not have the courage. After the man said this, he bowed down and quietly walked out. "Long tianruo?" I don''t know how long, that deep voice again ring. "I''m good at it." He only said such a word, the whole room once again fell into silence. Gu Sheng didn''t know that she had been put in the eyes of some extraordinary existence. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 356 Gu Sheng has been very busy these days. Every day more than the day before, she felt that it was not easy to be a president. Long tianruo has to work overtime almost every day, like the previous time when he left work on time, it is absolutely a rare thing. Fortunately, she has strong professional skills, and the existence of the invincible external plug-in system, but there will not be any mistakes. "I''m sorry you''re fired." The serious looking personnel manager gave notice to Wang Zhenzhen. Wang Zhenzhen''s face became pale, she was weak in nature, but this time she summoned up the courage to ask why. The answer is cold: "your assessment is at the bottom every time. I don''t think you are suitable for ourpany." Wang Zhenzhen, who had lost her soul, packed up her things and went home. Gu Sheng learned that Wang Zhenzhen did not say much after she left thepany. When the task at hand was finished, she said to the system: "pay attention to Xia Ziqing''s recent trends and report to me whenever you encounter any situation." She will never let Wang Zhenzhen undertake this life saving grace. "President, here is a cooperation n with Xiashi..." Juliees in with a thick folder. Gu Sheng pinched his brow and opened it for a look. Julie looked at her president''s face and looked tired. She was so distressed that she wanted to go to the battle and massage her. She blinked hard and pulled back the thoughts that had flown to the sky. She asked in a serious voice, "president, who are you going to assign to the negotiation this time?" Gu Shengyin looked at it for a while. This is the first time that the two groups have carried out such an important cooperation. It is absolutely impossible to ignore it. "I will go there in person. This time, of course, I will let Xia see our sincerity." Julie nodded: "OK, I willmunicate with Xia''s side." When Julie left, Gu Shengyin was relieved. He put his head on the back of the chair and rxed. It''s not that she wants to be brave. In every world, since she has assumed the identity of the protagonist, she should shoulder her responsibility together. Now she is long tianruo, so she will let the long group be more powerful in her hands. A few dayster, Gu Shengyin picked up these materials and looked at them carefully. Xiashi group, in the eyes of some people in a city, such as long tianruo, and the people in their circle, absolutely can not be provoked. They started with underground business, and now they have gone with the trend of the times. However, people with a little brain know that Xiashi can''t really be a simple business group. Their real fear is still in the invisible ce. Once upon a time, there were some short-sighted people who wanted to challenge Xia''s family, and the end was obvious to all. At least long tianruo, he never saw those people at any business party. Xia''s group headquarters and long''s are not far away. In the most prosperous business circle of a city, long tianruo came to Xiashi''s group headquarters early. The president of Long''s visit also shows that they attach great importance to this cooperation, and Xiashi also wees them with the highest standard. In the conference room. When long tianruo sits down, he finds that there is no one on the other side''s throne. She raised her eyebrows. What does that mean? She looked at the public rtions manager of Xia''s opposite side and said faintly, "the person in charge of yourpany is really valuable and busy." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 357 Xia''s PR manager can onlyugh. He also wondered: clearly said the time, President Xia also said that he would personally preside over the meeting. What''s going on now? Then the door was opened. Xia''s PR manager looked at the door in surprise. Who is this man? Why doesn''t he know each other? Gu Shengyin also subconsciously looked up in that direction. This man Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment. He was really beautiful. He was wearing a stiff suit, with no wrinkles, no chest, and a corner of a neatly folded handkerchief in his front pocket. His skin was as white as a fine jade. His facial features are beautiful enough to be described with delicacy, but no one will mistake his gender. The man''s aura was so powerful that almost the moment he walked in, the whole conference room lost its voice. Gu Sheng was relieved because she didn''t show any trace. She stood up gracefully and said to the other party, "I don''t know if this is?" Here, she began to call the system in her mind: "system, this person is not the president of Xiashi, who is he?" The system quickly gives the answer: "the master of Xia family, the fourth master of Xia, Xia Wanjun." Gu Sheng is surprised. This Xia family leader, who is called the fourth master, is just like a background board in the original plot. He almost never, never appeared, only exists in legend. Xia Wanjun did not speak. Gu Sheng, the man standing beside him, was a vice president of Xia family. The smiling and kind-hearted vice president introduced to Gu Shengyin: "this is a big director of Xiashi group, Xia Wanjun, director Xia. This time, if the president has something to do temporarily, director Xia will be responsible for the cooperation with long''s this time. " Gu Sheng is so suspicious in his heart that he doesn''t know what he is going to do this time. She showed a shallow smile and stretched out her right hand: "director Xia, nice to meet you." Xia Wanjun also stretched out his hand, two hands sped together. Gu Shengyin found that his hand was not only made of jade, but also felt cool. While looking at this scene, the vice president almost red out: fourth master, isn''t he a cleanliness addict? How could he shake hands like that? When did the fourth master be so careless? Xia Wanjun nced at the fool lightly, and the vice president immediately recovered his former amity. It feels good. Xia Wanjun feels it for a while and draws a conclusion in his heart. Gu Sheng was so calm that no matter what Xia Siye''s purpose was, she just had to do what she should do. The exchange between the two sides was very happy. Although Xia Siye didn''t say much, he always said everything to the point. His understanding of the project was no less than Gu Shengyin. And he is also very satisfied with Gu Shengyin. This woman has a crisp and neat style, and does not waste money. He specially transfers people away and goes through such a journey in person. He thought that it was right for this woman to break up with his distant nephew who was not a sess. Xia Ziqing, that boy, was not worthy of her. He called others a boy, but he forgot that he was only a few years old. "¡­¡­ Well, I hope we have a good cooperation this time. " Gu Sheng stood up and once again extended his right hand. "Happy cooperation." Xia Wanjun showed his first smile today. Gu Sheng left Xiashi in a good mood. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 358 Of course, she was happy. She had a good cooperation and found her lover by the way. Gu Shengyin thinks that he can open a bottle of red wine to celebrate in the evening. At this time, the system to Gu Shengyin issued an rm: "host car, vi living room, bedroom, garden, office, found video equipment." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Does this not mean that all his public and private life has been exposed to the eyes of others? "Find out who owns these devices right now!" In case it is used by the rival group to steal. Listen to trade secrets Gu Sheng shakes his head, I''m afraid it''s not so simple. If you just want to steal and listen to trade secrets, there is no need to install a camera in her home. Moreover, no abnormality was found in the previous system, indicating that these things have just been installed, and people with such great energy Gu Sheng had a guess in his mind. Sure enough, the voice of hesitation of the system rang out It''s Xia Wanjun. " Gu Shengyin Although I had expected it, I still felt strange when I heard the news. Is it true that lovers in this world have the habit of peeping? Gu Sheng thinks in his mind, and the system has been very intimate to continue to tell her: "the host can rest assured, Xia Wanjun only installed these cameras in your room, he is only interested in your private life." Gu Shengyin Dead change. State! Death, Xia Wanjun, change. I don''t know that my hands and feet have been seen through. He always has a strong sense of control. He seldom meets a person who interests him. When he reacts, he has already given those orders. This is really Xia Wanjun helped his forehead. He was really, and had never done anything so tasteless. But when he thought of that beautiful and aggressive woman, Xia Wanjun could not deny that he was looking forward to seeing her in private. Gu Sheng had an idea because his eyes turned. He wanted to know my private life, right? I''ll let you taste the bitter fruit made by yourself. But now there is a big event, that is, Xia Ziqing is being chased and killed. Wang Zhenzhen has a saving grace in him. Gu Sheng worked overtime as usual. Xia Wanjun was just on the spur of the moment. After all, he had a lot of things to do. He would not go to see what a number woman did every day. Just don''t know from which day, he gradually developed a habit, every night will be a person in the room to see what long tianruo has done. The more he watched, the more he knew about her. For example, this woman is really a hard worker. He watches her work overtime every day. She is clearly the president, but outsiders see the iparable scenery, but she is more tired than most of the employees. But She is such a woman, even if someone is willing to give her a piece of sky, she is not willing to hide under other people''s wings, right? This is an eagle flying in the sky, and how can it be willing to be a bird carefully raised by people? He watched Gu Sheng knead his temple, turn off theputer, pack up and leave the office. The screen bes empty. Gu Sheng did not drive home directly this time, but went to a nearby shopping mall. Wang Zhenzhen met the injured Xia Ziqing, who was on the side of the parking lot of this shopping mall. Regardless of what Wang Zhenzhen, a man without a car, ran to the parking lot at night to do, Gu Shengyin, in any case, saw Xia Ziqing lying on the ground. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 359 She went up to take a look at Xia Ziqing, who was already unconscious. After confirming that the other party''s consciousness was indeed in aa, she bent over He picked up people. Yes, although this tall but still can be regarded as a slender sister, will be more than a meter of a man to lift up. She did not take people to the car, the influence of the Xia family all over the city a, Xia Ziqing just did not have the strength to stay in such a remote ce. Gu Shengyin looked around and took Xia Ziqing to a bench at the entrance of the underground shopping mall. She is sure that if you put people here, in less than five minutes, there will be people from the Xia family who wille and take them away. After finishing this, Gu Sheng pped his hands and turned away without nostalgia. She did not see, behind should have closed his eyes, unconscious man suddenlyboriously opened his eyes, looked at her direction, then fell asleep again. Instead of going directly to the garage, Gu Sheng went to the mall and brought out a bag of things. She believed that with the strength of the Xia family, Xia Wanjun wanted to find out who put Xia Ziqing there. Then, if Gu Sheng does not buy anything and saves the individual and leaves directly, it is not easy to exin. On the way to the mall, it''s easy to understand that when you go to the shopping mall, it''s easy to understand. Out of morality, she took people to the ce where Xia''s family could see them. Everything is perfect. That''s what she said. As for whether people believe it or not, it''s their business. Gu Sheng drove all the way home. This is not the old house of the long family. There are several elders in the old house. If long Tian doesn''t want to listen to their nagging all day long, he just bought a vi and lived here. I only go back to dinner with those people once a month. She doesn''t like strangersing in and out of her own ce, so there are almost no other people''s footprints in such arge vi, except for the hourly workers whoe to clean up regrly every week, and Zhu Xiaoxiao, who likes to stick to her, asionallyes here several times. This is why Xia Wanjun''s men are so easy to attack. Open the door, Gu Sheng because the first thing is to take off his suit. She always wears formal work, and under her suit is a meticulous white shirt. But now, during the day, she untied two buttons of the top button of the shirt, revealing the exquisite vicle and a piece of crystal skin below. A little further down, there was an undting gully. The gully was hidden in the tight shirt. It has been said that shirts are not suitable for people who are too hot and spicy. Indeed, the original most serious clothes, put Gu Sheng because of the body has a trace of abstinence feeling. Not to mention the beauty''s long hair is put down to the waist, is opening a bottle of red wine, sittingzily on the sofa to taste. Xia Wanjun habitually opened the screen and saw such a scene. Long tianruo''s appearance is undoubtedly beautiful, but in the daytime, her sharp edge is too strong, which makes people feel her powerful aura for the first time, and few people will focus on her face. At this moment, she faded away. She went to the edge of the day, looked at the sharp eyebrows and rxed in the day, and there was a trace of seductive color under the light. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 360 Xia Wanjun felt a little thirsty. He watched the woman in the video who sipped a sip of wine and closed her eyes contentedly. His eyes were uncontrobly ced on the two red and full lips. The lip was stained with some water, and a lure was emitted under the light. People''s color made people want to reach out and touch it, or Taste the taste. Gu Sheng opened her eyes, but she didn''t know what she thought. A smile appeared on the corner of her lips and drank the wine in the cup. A wisp of wine flowed down the corner of her mouth, passed by the beautiful neck, scratched through the delicate and small vicle, and finally disappeared in that piece of fragrant greasy. Boom! Xia Wanjun only felt a fire burning in his body. He folded his legs and changed his sitting posture. His eyes were like hawks and falcons, and he firmly resisted the woman in the picture. If someone is here, he will certainly be frightened by the excitement in his eyes - is this still the indifferent fourth master of Xia? If you look at it more clearly, you can find that his hidden in the depth of the eyes of that wipe of potential must be. Gu Sheng estimates that it is almost the same today. He no longer stimtes him. He gets up and walks to the room. Xia Wanjun closed his eyes, took a deep breath and sat quietly in his chair. No one knew what he was thinking. He also installed a camera in Gu Shengyin''s room, but did not visit her this time. He was afraid that if he could not help it, he would drive directly to her home. Xia Wanjun tangled here, or slowly calm the heat of the body, Gu Sheng because Wu from a person bath is happy. She knew Xia Wanjun was secretly looking at him, just like that, she was deliberately let him see. If you dare to install a camera in her home, you should be prepared to ask for trouble. She is very sure that Xia Wanjun can only solve the fire she ignites by herself. Another few days passed. In addition to busypany affairs, Gu Sheng pays attention to Wang Zhenzhen every day, and asionally makes fun of Xia Wanjun. "President, Xia''s dinner invitation." Julie put a gorgeous gold stamping invitation on Gu Shengyin''s table. Gu Sheng for a nce, is Xia family director''s daughter engaged in the wedding banquet. "You help me get my dress ready." Gu Sheng said lightly. Julie is a versatile assistant. In addition to her work, long tianruo is also fully responsible for some life matters. Julie didn''t have the slightest surprise to agree, obviously, she did not do it once or twice. Yuan Shen Long tianruo is not a person who will spend too much time on such things. What''s more, Julie''s aesthetic is also in line with Gu Shengyin''s requirements. Soon it was dinner day. By the time Gu Shengyin''s car arrived at the hotel, it was already full of cars. If there are car lovers here, I''m afraid it will be exciting for a long time. Most of them are luxury cars rarely seen on weekdays. Gu Sheng just got off the car when he heard the sound of the shutter. Her face did not change in the lead of the waiter to go ahead. At this time, most of the media outside are not qualified for admission. They can only take a few photos of the participants as the content of tomorrow. The media with real background are seriously invited into the infield. Xia Ziqing, as a minor son of the Xia family, is now, of course, ying the role of host in entertaining distinguished guests. When long tianruo entered the arena, if he felt something, he looked at the past. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 361 Not only Xia Ziqing, at the moment when Gu Shengyin came in, almost everyone was attracted by her eyes. I have to say, Julie''s eyes are really good. This silver and white strapless dress ispletely tailored for long tianruo''s body, which perfectly outlines her beautiful body curve. Under the light, her milky skin looks even more eye-catching than the dress. The hollowed out back design revealed therge white porcin skin on her back. Xia Ziqing was sure that at least 80% of the men present had their eyes glued to Gu Shengyin. He was a little depressed. There are others who are more depressed than him. Xia Wanjun half squinted his eyes, looking at a woman shining in the crowd, waved to the people around him. The people on the side of the body were a little surprised, but they still took orders to go down. At the moment, the heroine of the engagement banquet hase out. Gu Shengyin takes a special look at it. She is a very beautiful girl. When she looks at it, she knows that she has been spoiled and grown up. One can always tell from her face how one''s life is. The youngdy of the Xia family was raised in a honey jar, and her eyebrows were full of pride and pride. But at this age Gu Sheng thought to himself that he was just an adult, right? "Tianruo." Xia Ziqing finally received all the guests around him, and then came to Gu Shengyin''s side. "Mr. Xia." Gu Sheng nodded to him lightly and said hello. Today, on the territory of the Xia family, she didn''t want to create extra troubles. Hearing that she was calling Xia Ziqing, she looked gloomy: "tianruo, do you have to live with me like this? Anyway, we used to... " Gu Shengyin interrupted him: "since Mr. Xia also knows that it was once, some things have passed, so don''t mention it again." Gu Shengyin felt that if long tianruo could count the most wrong decisions he had made over the years, he would surely be on the list. Xia Ziqing looks a change, but immediately think of what, showing a gentle smile out. "Tianru, I know you have feelings for me. You were the one who saved me that day, right? I know that I broke your heart before. Don''t worry. I''ll certainly... " Gu Sheng couldn''t bear to take a ss of wine from the waiter''s tray and put it in his hand, which finally interrupted his chatter. Gu Sheng looked at Xia Ziqing without wave, and his words were as cold as her expression: "I don''t know where you get these good self feelings. I tell you again and for thest time: Xia Ziqing, I long tianruo, I don''t like you at all. Thest time I saved you was just because of the cooperation between long and Xia. Please don''t be sentimental "I long tianruo, and you Xia Ziqing. It''s never going to happen. " When Xia Wanjun came to this corner, he just heard Gu Shengyin''sst words. He had just be better at the sight of the two whispering in secret. "Ziqing." He nced at Xia Ziqing''s pale face like being struck by lightning and spoke faintly. Xia Ziqing instantly returned to God, and saw Xia Wanjun. The whole person was tense: "fourth uncle." Xia Wanjun toward the banquet protagonist there slightly raised his head: "there is busy, you go to help." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 362 Xia Ziqing saw Xia Wanjun as if he had seen some monsters. He quickly took a look at Gu Shengyin, lowered his head and left. His fourth uncle is also detached in Xia''s family. Even those senior members of his family dare not gasp in front of the fourth master of Xia, let alone a young master like him. In fact, this is the case. Not only Xia Ziqing, but also the whole Xia family treat Xia Wanjun with fear. The God of death is the master of the whole death. Who dares to provoke him? Long tianruo was surprised and raised his eyebrows: "it turned out to be the famous fourth master of Xia. If you are lucky enough, you can get the fourth master to talk about business in person. " Xia Ziqing called Xia Wanjun fourth uncle, the whole Xia family, can be called four masters, only one person. It''s stupid to pretend to be stupid again. Xia Wanjun gently smile: "and long''s cooperation, I have always attached great importance to." Gu Shengyin suddenly felt a little cold. She rubbed her arm gently with her finger. Xia Wanjun did not miss this detail: "if it is cold?" Gu Sheng looked at him strangely. The man''s face was as usual, and he seemed not to feel abrupt about calling himself tianruo. He looks like this, if she emphasizes anything, it will appear petty. She nodded. "It seems a little cold." Xia Wanjun eyes overflow with a smile, he waved and said a few words to the waiter around him. The waiter quickly bowed his head and left. Two people stand quietly in the corner, there is a sentence without a chat, even don''t feel embarrassed. In other people''s eyes, it means a lot. Everyone knows that the fourth master of the Xia family always likes to be quiet and has a strong habit of cleanliness. It''s strange that he cane to such an asion today. He chatted with others for such a long time! Those people who look at long tianruo have some meaningful eyes. They are worthy of being the first person of the younger generation. Even people like Xia Siye can handle it. There are also many people look at the two people. I have to say that Xia Wanjun and long tianruo are together, handsome men and beautiful women. They really look right. A good part of people are thinking: is it possible that the fourth master of Xia, who is not close to the female sex in the rumor, finally has a spring heart sprouting this time? The waiter came back soon with a white shawl on his hand. Xia Wanjun stretched out his hand and took the shawl from his hand and put it on Gu Shengyin''s body. He put on this shawl for Gu Shengyin from behind, which is equivalent to holding her whole person in his arms from behind. Gu Shengyin is surrounded by the familiar breath in an instant. She almost controls her unconscious and leans on the man''s arms. Xia Wanjun is quite enjoying this feeling. When he put his arms around Gu Shengyin''s shoulder from behind, he felt an impulse that he had never felt before. He wanted to tighten his arms and put this man in his arms. In the end, he resisted with great perseverance. He reluctantly took back his hand and stepped back to the previous position. "It''s beautiful." He looked at Gu Shengyin and praised. What he said was sincere. Long tianruo''s facial features were originally fierce. Now, with this rabbit hair shawl, it added a luxury to her whole person. "Thank you, fourth master." Gu Sheng closed his cloak and felt the warm feeling on his body. He said with a smile. Xia Wanjun also has a satisfaction on the bottom of his heart: in this way, those annoying eyes will not always be on your body. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 363 This time, after the Xia family''s banquet, gossip about Xia Siye and long tianruo, President of Long''s family, began to spread in the upper circles of a city. Coincidentally, both sides did not want to stand up to refute the rumor, and the gossip became more and more intense. I don''t know if Xia Wanjun has an action in it. Xia Ziqing neveres out to disturb her. But Gu Sheng looks at the two people pulling on the road, but he is helpless: the plot is really powerful. Without the saving grace, Wang Zhenzhen and Xia Ziqing can get together. Look at this, is Xia Ziqing identally bumped into Wang Zhenzhen, look at Wang Zhenzhen that pair of alive and disorderly appearance, estimate also nothing. Gu Sheng can only think of the most vulgar part of the story: rich, rich and little, arrogant attitude, mistakes hit people with money; ordinary women are arrogant, fighting for dignity. It is estimated that with the nature of the world''s plot, Xia Ziqing will be attracted by a girl like Wang Zhenzhen, who will be forced by various misunderstandings. After taking turns in love and hatred, they will live happily together Think beautiful! Gu Sheng sneered: I just don''t want you to be happy. She looked at it coldly. Atst, they seemed to have a big fight. Xia Ziqing left a check and left in anger. Wang Zhenzhen was alone on the ground crying, and there were many passers-by pointing to her. She thought about it, got out of the car and went to Wang Zhenzhen''s side. "Are you all right?" She asked, bending down. Wang Zhenzhen is crying sad, unexpectedly heard such a greeting, reflexively looked up to Gu Shengyin. She was so shocked that she forgot to cry. "You, you, you The president? " Wang Zhenzhen blinked at her and immediately thought that she was not long''s employee. I couldn''t help but blush and lowered my head. Gu Shengyin handed her a wet paper towel: "wipe your face, the makeup on your face is crying." Listen to her so say, Wang Zhenzhen this just remembered oneself now is what image, quickly took over to wipe face. "Thank you, always Miss long. " Wang Zhenzhen said in a low voice. "You''re wee. I''m just passing by. At least you''re also my former employee. " Gu Sheng has a gentle tone. "Why? President, you know me? " Wang Zhenzhen was surprised and called out her former address. Gu Shengyin nodded his head with an air ofcency: "I remember that we have met, once in the elevator entrance." Wang Zhenzhen really didn''t expect that Gu Shengyin could still remember a meeting that had passed for so long. The president is not as cool as the rumor has it. She thought, looking down. "You look like this Are you going home? " Gu Shengyin looks at the bags scattered on the ground. There are clothes and some snacks in it. Obviously, Wang Zhenzhen has juste back from shopping. Wang Zhenzhen nodded: "I''m going to take the subway." Gu Sheng thought for a moment: "why don''t I send you back? It''s fate to meet you." Of course, Wang Zhenzhen refused, but Gu Sheng''s facial expression made her feel as if she saw the absolute boss of thepany. Wang Zhenzhen obediently got on the car. "How did the presidente here?" Wang Zhenzhen was fidgeting with the co pilot and chatting about topics. Gu Sheng said to himself, of course, I know that you two met and came here. Her face light: "just remember toe here to get something." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 364 So they stopped talking. Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment and said, "I see. You should keep the check well. Don''t think about anything else." When Wang Zhenzhen heard this, her eyes were red with anger. She red at Gu Shengyin: "I didn''t expect that you are such a person. Are you rich people''s thoughts like this? What can be done with money? What he owes me is an apology Gu Sheng was not surprised to hear such a remark. She was criticized by Wang Zhenzhen. She did not change her face or get angry, but continued to talk with her calmly. "Let me think, what can you do if he hits you? call the police? They didn''t hurt you andpensated you with a lot of money, even in the eyes of the police, it''s all gone; go to someone alone to settle ounts? Let''s not say whether you can find him. If you do, what are you going to do Feeling Gu Shengyin''s eyes, Wang Zhenzhen blushed: "I I reason with him Gu Sheng chuckled with a chuckle. Long tianruo''s personality is cold, and even Julie has not seen her smile several times in thepany, let alone Wang Zhenzhen. Her smile, really like a very gorgeous peony in full bloom, bright can not be square. Wang Zhenzhen was stunned and her anger dissipated a lot. Gu Sheng stopped smiling and went on to say, "do you think a person like him will reason with you?" Wang Zhenzhen''s words stopped. She was very angry at that time. She only felt that she wanted to find someone to vent her anger. She didn''t think about it so much. Gu Sheng added: "to tell you the truth, people like Xia Ziqing are not worth thinking about. If you are angry here, he doesn''t remember you at all. Why should he be happy?" Wang Zhenzhen suddenly said, "Miss long, do you know him?" Gu Shengyin understated the answer: "yes, he is my ex boyfriend." Wang Zhenzhen was speechless for a moment. Seeing her expression, Gu Sheng said, "what? Do you think a man like me doesn''t need a boyfriend? " Wang Zhenzhen quickly shook her head, her face a little red. To tell you the truth, she really didn''t think about the way the president fell in love. In her heart, in the hearts of all long''s employees, long tianruo is omnipotent. What kind of man is worthy of her? At least, the one who called Xia Ziqing didn''t deserve it. "Yes, I don''t think he''s worthy of me." Gu Shengyin''s face is such an expression. Wang Zhenzhen realized that she had said this. However, what surprised her was Gu Shengyin''s words. She had never seen a woman so confident and taken for granted. Also, this woman is the president of such arge group, holding wealth that ordinary people dare not think of in their lifetime. She really has this qualification. "Don''t think about it. I said he didn''t deserve me, it had nothing to do with his own conditions. " Gu Shengyin said. Wang Zhenzhen looked at him suspiciously. Gu Sheng said with a cold smile: "a man who has a girlfriend who is in love with a variety of women is a scum, even if he has a good condition, isn''t he?" Her understatement of words, listening to Wang Zhenzhen''s ears, is no less than a bomb. President How could you be split? Such an excellent woman can''t keep her love? Wang Zhenzhen''s impression of Gu Shengyin is unprecedented. On the contrary, she has only a bad feeling about Xia Ziqing, who is the scum man who has three and four. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 365 Soon came to the ce where Wang Zhenzhen lived. Gu Sheng declined Wang Zhenzhen''s offer to invite her upstairs for a cup of tea. He said he had something to doter and drove away. System: "host, you''re great." Gu Sheng gently smiles: "Wang Zhenzhen is such a naive girl. If I can''t make sure, I''ll have done so many tasks in vain." Just now they had such a chat, Wang Zhenzhen has basically eliminated the idea of looking for Xia Ziqing''s trouble. Wang Zhenzhen does not take the initiative to find him, Xia Ziqing now has no impression of Wang Zhenzhen, she does not believe this, these two people can get together. Gu Sheng went home by himself, but unexpectedly, she had just stopped the car when she heard the warning sound of the system. "Host, be careful. There are people here." Someone? Gu Sheng''s heart was filled with awe. It''s just the private vi of long tianruo. At this time, it''s impossible for outsiders toe. What''s more, it''s impossible to hide in an underground garage, even if an outsideres to visit. Gu Sheng took out his mobile phone, and sure enough, the signal was blocked. She quietly opened the door, and then procrastinated, for fear that those outside would be suspicious. The moment she got off the car, her body suddenly turned sharply, avoiding the knife from behind. "Eh?" A voice of surprise sounded from behind her, as if surprised at her own miss. Gu Sheng because of a cold smile, just came to this world, she never had the opportunity to try their own skills. A woman with smart body and sharp movements shuttles among several big men who didn''t take them seriously, but were aroused by Gu Shengyin. "Click Gu Sheng took off a man''s shoulder joint without changing his face. That big man is also a fierce, such a pain was born to bear down. The others looked at each other and realized that they had underestimated the strength of the young girl. Gu Sheng because of a sudden heart rm, there is a broken voice, she fell down to avoid the key. But it was still a littlete. A stabbing pain came from his left leg. Gu Shengyin''s world suddenly became dizzy A person came up to have a look: "faint past, did not expect her unexpectedly so fierce." "Come on, let''s get out of here." Xia Wanjun habitually opened the video in the evening, but did not see the familiar figure. Haven''te back sote? Xia Wanjun frowned and felt uneasy. Did she not know how to take good care of her body? he began to turn forward in boredom, and his eyes suddenly coagted in a ce, and a storm formed in his eyes. He could see clearly that Gu Shengyin had already driven into the garage an hour ago, but he never saw anyonee out. He immediately switched on all the surveince throughout the day and called people in. "Fourth master." He is still the big man who always apany him. "Summer wolf. You go to check for me personally, long tianruo, the president of Long''s, is now in his whereabouts. " He Xia Wanjun''s voice is very light, but the summer wolf''s look has be extremely solemn. He has been following the fourth master for more than ten years. Naturally, you can hear the anger hidden in his calm tone. Xia Wanjun''s eyes tightly stare at the four shadows that sneak into the dragon''s vi. His eyes are cold as ice. When Gu Sheng woke up, he only felt that his whole body was weak. "System." Her habitual call has always followed the system around her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 366 "Host I am." A quiet voice came from the system. "Where am I now?" The system answers, "the host is suspected of being kidnapped." Gu Sheng because of moving, found that in addition to the whole body is weak, there is no other feeling. Well, the previous shot was probably an anesthetic. "Help me find out the terrain nearby and tell me how many people are guarding outside." The system quickly gave the answer: "the host is located in the territory of Shao family in city A. the independent manor where the host is located has more than 30 young human men, including 20 gun bearers..." Gu Shengyin The Shao family is also one of the ck Taoism forces. However, Shao family and long family have never invaded the river. What are their motives for doing it themselves this time? Gu Shengyin suddenly remembered that Shao family and Xia family have always been enemies. Is it the rumor recently? Only in this way can it be exined. It seems that Shao people really think that they have a good rtionship with Xia Wanjun. This is taking themselves as hostages. At this moment, someone pushed the door in. Gu Shengyin saw that he was an old man in a dark red Tang suit, about 50 years old. Gu Sheng recognized him: "Mr. Shao, I don''t know what happened to him?" Shao Shengxiong did not expect Gu Shengyin to be so calm under such circumstances. However, instead of answering Gu Shengyin''s question, he said, "the little girl of the dragon family is indeed a beauty. No wonder..." He didn''t say what he said next, but Gu Shengyin understood it. Sure enough, he still had something to do with Xia Wanjun. Shao Shengxiong waved his hand behind him. One of his men came over with a syringe in his hand. Gu Sheng''s face suddenly cooled down and looked directly at him: "what do you want?" Shao Shengxiong said with a smile: "Miss long, you don''t have to panic. It''s just some medicine to calm people down. Don''t worry, it''s not something addictive. " He said this way, the needle cylinder in his subordinate''s hand had slowly prated Gu Shengyin''s arm. Gu Sheng can''t resist the attack of the dark again and sleeps in the past. Shao Shengxiong''s smile disappeared. He told his subordinates: "go, record a video for Xia Siye, let him see what situation his woman is now." However, his subordinates did not reply. Shao Shengxiong felt wrong. He just wanted to turn back when he heard the sound of shaking his body. "No, I''vee." Shao Shengxiong''s body was stiff for a moment. He turned his head and saw Xia Wanjun standing at the door. He is still the same, meticulous ck suit, the whole body is not half smoke, even the hair is not disordered. Only Shao Shengxiong knew how close the guard of the manor was and how much effort it would take to get in. However, at the moment, these can only show how terrible Xia Wanjun is. Shao Shengxiong suddenly took out his pistol and pointed to Gu Shengyin behind him. His eyes were actually looking at Xia Wanjun: "the fourth master of Xia really deserves his reputation. Shao admires him." Xia Wanjun looks the same: "what do you want?" Shao Shengxiongughed: "the fourth master of Xia is really straightforward. I''m not as good as others. The fourth master just needs to open a golden mouth and promise not to trouble me any more. I will pack up my things and go abroad in one day, so as to ensure that I won''t disturb fourth master Xia any more. " He is a man of self-knowledge. He knows that it is the best result that he can save his life after the incident. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 367 Xia Wanjun mouth. Ba moved: "I can agree to your request, but..." Shao Shengxiong only felt a sharp pain in his arm. When his arm was numb, his gun fell to the ground. At the same time, a familiar voice came from his ear: "but he promised, I didn''t promise." Shao Shengxiong looked at Gu Shengyin standing in front of him in disbelief: "how can it be, you clearly..." "It''s obvious that you should be lying in bed after being injected with medicine, right?" Gu Shengyin took his words. "It''s a pity that your subordinates may not know where to buy fake products." What Gu Shengxiong said made Shao Shengxiong only want to vomit blood. The gun on the ground has long been taken by Xia Wanjun''s subordinates. Gu Sheng knows that she has nothing to do with her. She did not care about Shao Shengxiong, who was paralyzed on the ground, and walked towards the man at the door. Xia Wanjun watched her walk slowly to his side, and then Soft fell down. He quickly helped the woman around him. There was a trace of urgency in his tone. He said to the people around him, "you can handle it here." After that, he picked up Gu Shengyin and left in a hurry. When Gu Shengyin opened his eyes again, he saw the man sitting by the window at the first sight. Xia Wanjun noticed that she woke up and walked over: "do you have any difort?" When he came back with Gu Shengyin in his arms, he informed the family doctor that he had been injected with aatose drug, which was not a big problem. But he is still not at ease, he has to ask himself to get the answer. Gu Sheng shakes his head and gets up. He is still weak, but there is no big problem. "Where are you going?" Xia Wanjun looks at Gu Sheng for getting up and putting on his shoes and asks. Gu Sheng looked at him inexplicably: "it''s natural to go home." She thought for a moment and said, "this time, I won''t thank the fourth master. After all, this disaster was brought to me by the fourth master." Xia Wanjun looked at her that pair can''t wait to leave Pro appearance with oneself, suddenly sneer: "without disaster?" He suddenly got up and approached Gu Shengyin step by step until they could breathe. "Now the whole a city people think our rtionship is not simple. What''s the use of leaving in such a hurry?" Gu Sheng got a thin blush on his face, which was irritated: "if the fourth master wants to rify, it is just a matter of words." Xia Wanjun looked at her face, and suddenlyughed: "why should I rify?" Gu Shengyin stepped back and looked at him coldly: "so, fourth master, is it fun to y with me and all the people like this?" She said in a pause and then said, "or, where did I offend the fourth master, please tell me directly. Don''t use such a soft knife to deal with people. " If it''s really long tianruo, it''s really innocent to encounter such a thing. It''s not easy to be a woman of the fourth master of the Xia family. Xia Wanjun has made numerous enemies in her life. Her woman is doomed to be defenseless with open and hidden weapons. Xia Wanjun looked at the cold face of the woman in front of him, and his face suddenly became serious: "so, if I am serious?" Gu Sheng looks at him with a confused face. Xia Wanjun repeated: "if I want you to be my woman, is it serious?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 368 Gu Sheng seems to have no idea what Xia Wanjun means. But Xia Wanjun did not give her half a chance to escape. He looked at Gu Shengyin word by word and said, "I, Xia Wanjun, like you long tianruo." "So, that''s not a rumor. You are destined to be my Xia Wanjun''s woman." System: "host your lover more and more domineering president." Gu Shengyin: "shut up, I am the overbearing president." System: Long tianruo looked at the man with a firm face and a gentle smile: "fourth master Xia, do you know that despite your power, there are always some things in the world that can''t be exchanged with power." Xia Wanjun also gently smile: "I don''t know if I can''t change it. I only know that what I want from Xia Wanjun has never failed." Long tianruo looked at him: "so, fourth master, do you want to force me? Or do you want my heart? " Xia Wanjun felt that this woman seemed more interesting than he imagined. He thought of many kinds of reactions that Gu Shengyin would have, but he didn''t expect that she would make such a deal with himself. "Of course it''s thetter. I''ve moved my heart to you, and naturally you''ll give me a heart." Xia Wanjun took it for granted. Gu Sheng nodded: "look, fourth master, I don''t have a lover now, and you are the best among the people Ie into contact with. I really have some good feelings for you. If you want my heart, you can take it by yourself. " Gu Shengyin raised his watch and looked at the time: "I have an important meeting in thepany today. Farewell, fourth master. " Xia Wanjun looked at the crisp and clean woman, feeling very novel. He called one of his subordinates. "What can I do for you, fourth master?" Is dressing up handsome and pressing, ready to find a beautiful woman toe to a romantic encounter with the man, see the call quickly correct the face. "Come here and help me..." "Chasing women?" The handsome man blinked hard, wondering whether the person in front of him was possessed by some strange person. When did the fourth master use this kind of circuitous way? Didn''t his style just grab who he liked? No, the fourth master has taken a fancy to women. Is there anything else that you don''t want? Isn''t it right? The fourth master fell in love with a woman! This time, he remembered that a while ago, it was very popr that the fourth master was with the Leng Yan female president of the long family. Was it possible that "I like a woman, but she doesn''t like me. She told me to chase her Xia Wanjun looks as usual said. He looked at the handsome man: "you are better than me in this respect. Tell me how to be quick and effective." The handsome man asked cautiously, "but that Long''s? " Xia Wanjun nodded. The handsome man thought for a moment: "the long president''s outside wind review is cold and arrogant, fourth master, not I said, she must have moved the mind to you, a woman let a man go after her, it is impossible to say that there is no feeling." Xia Wanjun looked at him with an idiot''s eyes: "of course I know she has a good opinion for me, and she has admitted it herself. What I''m asking is, how to get people back to their hands as quickly as possible. " Handsome man:.... " The fourth master''s family has clearly said that they have a good opinion of you. What are you looking for me for? In this case, if it is a man, go straight up! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 369 Xia Wanjun hung up the phone without expression. Sure enough, it''s no use calling people. He decided to do what he wanted. As soon as Gu Sheng walked into the parking lot after work, he was stopped by two bodyguards in ck suits: "Miss long, our fourth master asks you toe over." Gu Sheng hummed andughed: "want to see me, let hime by himself." The two bodyguards looked at each other. It seemed that they had never seen a woman who dared to speak to the fourth master like this. If they were others, they would have been strong. But this miss long, the fourth master told me before she came. You must be polite. Because Gu Sheng didn''t pay attention to them, she walked into her car, but she didn''t start the engine. She was waiting, also testing the man''s attitude. The answer came soon, and her window was tapped. Put down the window, Gu Shengyin on Xia Wanjun calm face: "I heard, you want me to pick up in person to go?" Gu Sheng for a face of course: "you want to chase me, of course, to show sincerity." Next to the two bodyguards a cracked expression: dare the fourth master called them toe to see Miss long? This Xia Wanjun slightly frowned, and finally nodded: "OK, I will pay attentionter." He opened the door for Gu Shengyin, reached out and made an invitation gesture: "so, this beautifuldy, would you like to spend dinner with me?" Gu Shengughed because of this: "I''m very happy." It was the driver. Gu Shengyin and Xia Wanjun sat in the back seat and chatted with each other. It can be seen that Xia Wanjun seldom chats with people like this. Combined with the rumors that the fourth master of the Xia family likes to be quiet, Gu Shengyin expresses his understanding. Long tianruo is not a talkative character. The two people often have a discourse gap. The atmosphere is even embarrassing for the driver sitting in front of them. However, the two people concerned didn''t think anything was wrong. Gu Shengyin has been reincarnated with his lover for many times. He is familiar with the soul of this man. Even if he just sits quietly, he will not feel ufortable. On the contrary, Xia Wanjun is really new to this feeling. He was quiet by nature, especially after the Xia family was in power, and no one dared to disturb him. He had not felt the feeling of being in a narrow space with others for a long time. He thought he would not get used to it, but the result was unexpected. He felt the presence of the woman around him, her figure, the faint cold fragrance on her body, and even her breath were close at hand, but he did not have any strange feeling. On the contrary, he was even a little happy. Is that how it feels to like someone? Xia Wanjun thinks so, the feeling is not bad. On their first date, both sides felt pretty good. Gu Sheng is because the opposite is his lover, so he will not feel ufortable at all. Xia Wanjun, on the other hand, felt that he was doing well and there was nothing wrong with him. He was very satisfied with Gu Shengyin''s ease in front of him, which showed that she was also satisfied. Xia Siye made such a conclusion. However, in the eyes of outsiders, the dinner for two people is like this: the two people have almost no expression in the whole process. They eat quietly with each other, and have no othermunication except for two cup clinks. We have truly implemented the principle of eating without saying anything. Is this really a date? The driver and bodyguard in the next seat had a messy face. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 370 However, it is in the driver''s confusion again and again, the two people''s feelings slowly deepen. As for the rtionship between the president of Long''s family and the fourth master of Xia''s family, people have changed from surprise and curiosity into a matter of course. Of course, some people can''t think of it. Like the one in front of you. Xia Ziqing''s recent days have not been very easy. His parents'' discipline on their son has be unprecedented severe. Let alone those romantic ces, they are not allowed to enter, and even his daily whereabouts are strictly controlled. So recently, his news was very closed. When he got to know Gu Shengyin and Xia Siye, it was time for everyone to know. Without hesitation, he drove to Gu Shengyin. "Is this your choice?" Xia Ziqing looks at Gu Shengyin painfully. He really likes long tianruo. It can be said that he has never liked a woman so much in his life. But if he doesn''t believe in his love of long Tian, or his behavior makes people can''t believe it. Gu Shengyin did not directly answer his question: "Mr. Xia, what position do you take to ask me such a question? I remember I''ve said it more than once, we''re not connected anymore Xia Ziqing looked at Gu Shengyin earnestly: "listen to me, tianruo. I know that the two of us break up, it is my fault, it is my g, you have a new love is your freedom, I have no right to interfere. But fourth uncle, you believe me, he is really not suitable for you Gu Sheng was surprised. He didn''t expect that the g man was so conscious. She nodded: "I''m very happy, Xia Ziqing, you finally realize your scum. I agree with your first half. As for thetter, it is appropriate for two people toe out, not what you has the final say. She made it clear that she would not listen to her advice. Xia Ziqing was in a hurry and said to her, "if you believe me, I won''t cheat you. Do you really know what the fourth master of Xia family is? You''re just a clean businessman. You can only see his elegant appearance. You don''t know how much blood his hands have been stained with. You... " "Do you think much of me?" A low voice came from behind him. Xia Ziqing''s face suddenly turned pale. He turned his head stiffly and called out to Xia Wanjun who didn''t know when toe. Xia Wanjun nced at him: "it seems that your parents'' discipline is not enough. When can I get you to talk about my business? " Xia Ziqing lowered his head and did not dare to say more than half a word. "Get out of here Xia Wanjun doesn''t want to see him at the moment. Xia Ziqing bit his teeth: "fourth uncle..." His unfinished words disappeared in Xia Wanjun''s cold eyes. Xia Ziqing left. When his figure disappeared, Gu Shengyin said to Xia Wanjun: "although people are naive, he is for my good after all. Don''t embarrass him Xia Wanjun''s calm face took a trace of anger: "Oh? If Heaven thinks what he said is reasonable? " Gu Sheng looks at a man who is obviously jealous because of his maintenance of Xia Ziqing''s words, and takes the initiative to hold his hand. "Isn''t it unreasonable for him to admit that he is scum?" Xia Wanjun only felt the warm and soft feeling on his hand, and easily smoothed the depression in his heart. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 371 However, he still snorted: "I really don''t understand, how could you look at him at the beginning?" Gu Sheng said with a smile in his heart: "yes, I was young and frivolous at that time, and I didn''t know people clearly. Xia Ziqing was born with a natural wind like that. You are so affectionate and affectionate. You are so considerate and special. " Xia Ziqing red at him angrily: "you dare to amuse me." Even so, he did not let go of Gu Shengyin''s hand. Gu Sheng had already seen the nature of this man, where would he be afraid of his fierce temper? But soft small scatter a Jiao, the man takes her to have no way. They got on the car harmoniously and left. When the two people''s car disappeared, not far behind the huge pirs, just showed Xia Ziqing''s lost figure. He has never seen the sky, if in front of him smile so happy, she also took the initiative to hold the fourth uncle''s hand, it seems that she is ying coquetry with him. He has never seen a fourth uncle and a woman so close, looking at him to each other angry and helpless look. Perhaps the fourth uncle himself did not know, he looked at the sky if the eyes, how much. Pet. Drown. Maybe I''m really wrong. Fourth uncle really likes tianruo. They are very happy together. However, I think they are not suitable because of subjective conjecture. Forget it. Xia Ziqing finally broke down andughed. If tianruo is right, she has already lost the qualification to intervene in her life. Her good life or bad life has nothing to do with her. The despondent Xia Ziqing ran to the nearest bar and got drunk. When he went back, he was robbed of all his money by a few gangsters. Before leaving, he was still kicking a few feet on him: "dead drunkard!" Wang Zhenzhen, who had been looking for a new job, happened to pass by. Seeing this man, she took him to a nearby hotel, paid for the night''s payment, and ordered some food and then left. Of course, when she left, she had already recognized that this man was the rich second generation scum who had previously driven into him. Before leaving, she still didn''t resist kicking him severely. "Well, it''s just natural retribution. We''re even now After kicking him, Wang Zhenzhen was relieved and left directly. She did not know, when he kicked people, was just a short awake Xia Ziqing to see in the eyes. As a result, Gu Shengyin, who is in the stage of preparing to fall in love with his lover, has received the news that the two people havee into contact with again. "This can happen?" Gu Shengyin is alsopletely convinced of the plot. Is this the rhythm that must bring the two together? Gu Sheng simply did not destroy it. Xia Ziqing''s words showed that he had finally figured it out. As long as he didn''t care about himself, who he was with! As for Wang Zhenzhen, Gu Shengyin has already told her what kind of person Xia Ziqing is, and has also shown that he has long been dismissive of men. If she is a sensible person, she should know that Gu Shengyin has no half threat to her. If you really don''t understand Gu Sheng has a cold look in his eyes. Of course, it''s too early to say this. Now they just met. It''s still a problem whether Wang Zhenzhen can be with Xia Ziqing smoothly. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 372 It turns out that Gu Shengyin''s premonition is not wrong. When she formally established a rtionship with Xia Wanjun, she received a systematic notice: Xia Ziqing and Wang Zhenzhen were together. At this time, Gu Shengyin was sitting in Xia Wanjun''s vi. In front of her, there were dozens of people holding dresses in their hands. The fourth master of the Xia family was very vigorous. On the second day after Gu Sheng had officially established a rtionship because of his loose mouth, he released the news of his engagement. No one dares to oppose long tianruo''s decision in the long family. Moreover, the marriage of long tianruo and Xia Siye is not harmful to the long family. The elders of the long family are happy to see its sess. As for the Xia family, no matter whether you agree or not, you have to agree! Gu Sheng picked out a dress at random. It''s not that she''s casual. These dresses are all tailor-made by the world''s top design masters ording to her body shape. Each dress is beautiful with its own characteristics. Any one of them, if taken out, is a treasure that can attract the eyes of countless celebrities. She changed into a dress. During this period, Xia Wanjun has been sitting there looking at her. He dressed as usual, pure ck hand-made suit, this man in some details, as rigorous as his suit. Gu Shengyin came out. People around all issued praise voice, only Xia Wanjun fixed to look at her for a while, gently frowned. "What''s the matter?" Gu Sheng felt his dissatisfaction and asked. She looked at herself in the mirror, and the blue dress was really beautiful. Xia Wanjun looked at her chest. The front could not hide the turbulent waves, did not speak, just personally stood up and selected a white dress. "Try this one." Gu Sheng was still a little unclear when he received it, but when he changed to his body, he suddenly understood the meaning of a man. Sheughed at the man''s stinginess. Compared with that blue dress, this white one is conservative enough. Sure enough, Gu Sheng saw the man''s satisfied eyes as soon as he came out. "That''s good." Xia Wanjun said. Gu Shengyin doesn''t prick his careful thinking. He just tries on a piece of clothes and the lover is happy. At the engagement banquet of the fourth master of the Xia family, his fiancee was still the president of Long''s group. Most of the famous people in a city were present. Wang Zhenzhen is now Xia Ziqing''s real girlfriend, of course, also followed. When she saw Gu Shengyin, her eyes were filled with envy and yearning. Xia Ziqing saw it and suddenly said, "do you know tianruo?" Wang Zhenzhen nodded: "yes, I used to be an employee of Long''s, and the president is the idol of all female employees in ourpany." She thought about it and added, "it''s also the idol of all male employees." Xia Ziqing looked at no matter how many people, can always be seen at a nce of the woman, shaking God for a moment. Once upon a time, it was his dream to stand at the wedding banquet and receive the blessing of all. Fortunately, it''s just a moment. He regained his mind and looked at his girlfriend standing quietly beside him: "Jane, do you want to have such an engagement banquet?" Wang Zhenzhen instantly red face, in the heart just because Xia Ziqing looked at Gu Sheng, so the meaning of rising mustard disappeared. "It''s too fast..." She can''t adapt to the rhythm of Xia Ziqing. Gu Sheng is suddenly aware of this. He looks at the two people standing far away, whispering intimately. He seems to have a good feeling. Good. Gu Sheng was relieved. This time, Wang Zhenzhen will not me herself. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 373 "Always Congrattions, Miss long. " Wang Zhenzhen came to Gu Shengyin with a ss of wine. Because Gu Sheng knew the plot, he also knew Wang Zhenzhen''s temperament. This girl has always felt inferior to herself, especially after she was with Xia Ziqing, she often came into contact with things she had never met before, which made her feel very ignorant. At this time, she can summon up the courage toe to her side to send a blessing, is already very difficult. "Thank you." Gu Shengyin showed a smile and touched her ss. Wang Zhenzhen faces Gu Sheng because she is really embarrassed. She knew Xia Ziqing was her ex boyfriend, and Gu Shengyin also told her what kind of person her ex boyfriend was. She finally chose to be with him, always let her have a kind of brush other people''s good intention feeling. "Will you me me?" She finally asked the question. In such an asion, in addition to Xia Ziqing, there was only one Gu Shengyin who could say a few words. Gu Shengyin suddenlyughed: "where do I me you for my position? Xia Ziqing and I broke up long ago. It''s normal for each other to look for a new rtionship. Don''t you think I''m all engaged now? As for you, you finally chose Xia Ziqing... " She looked at Wang Zhenzhen seriously: "everyone''s choice, as long as they are responsible for themselves. Jane, I''m here. I wish you happiness. " When Wang Zhenzhen looks at Gu Shengyin, she can feel that Gu Shengyin''s words are sincere. She raised her ss. "Thank you." At this time, she saw Gu Shengyin''s fianceing. It is said that Xia Taoshi is not a man in front of him. She was a little curious about how Gu Shengyin got along with such a man. "Tired or not?" She heard the man ask. "Of course I''m tired. My feet hurt. It''s all you. I can only match such a high-heeled shoe when I pick this skirt..." Gu Shengins with men because of his half truth. "I''ll finish the party ahead of time..." The man put his hand around Gu Shengyin''s waist, so that she can borrow from herself. With the vague words, the two figures go further and further. Wang Zhenzhen looked at it like this with a ss of wine. She was crazy. The fourth master, who is said to be the invisible emperor of a city, is just an ordinary man who dotes on others in front of his lover. In front of him, the strong and fierce president of Long''s family is just a small woman who will act coquettishly andin. Wang Zhenzhen thinks of her rtionship with Xia Ziqing. She always feels that she is not worthy of him. She often makes Xia Ziqing very upset. How can the feelings of these two people not be a kind of dissipation? "Jane, are you here? If you don''t tell me about it, I''m worried about it. " Xia Ziqing came over with a worried face. Wang Zhenzhen suddenlyughed, she stepped up to the man: "Ziqing, I''m a little cold." Xia Ziqing took off his coat and put it on her shoulder: "if you can bear with it, the party will be over soon. Fourth uncle''s party, I can''t take you away. " Feeling the warmth from her body, Wang Zhenzhen narrowed her eyes contentedly: "well." Perhaps, she should also try,pletely open heart, to face this man, to manage their love. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 374 Xia family and long''s marriage! The grand engagement banquet was talked about for a long time. It was rumored that the fourth master of the Xia family loved her fiancee very much. Originally, he nned to hold a wedding ceremony directly, but he felt that the time was too short to hold a perfect wedding for his fiancee, so he held the engagement banquet first. It is also said that the long family and the Xia family are just the alliance of the strong and powerful. Where can the marriage between the powerful families have true feelings? But it''s all for others to see. Look, in less than a year, there will be all kinds ofce news. However, no matter how outsiders say, life is just two people. Now, the fourth master, who is said to be ruthless and ruthless, is cooking dinner for two in the kitchen. For Xia Wanjun can cook this matter, Gu Shengyin said he was very surprised. Such a man, no one can imagine his hands as soup. Gu Sheng can actually cook, and thanks to the system, his cooking skills are not even worse than ordinary chefs. But she was born so long, experienced so many worlds, almost never on her own. In addition, she has never used a world of identity. She is still very satisfied with this. However, to her surprise, her lover''s identity and background in every life are almost extremely powerful, but he has cooked for himself for several generations. "I didn''t expect that the fourth master would cook by himself." Gu Sheng said with emotion. Xia Wanjun handed her the rice and sat down with him: "what''s the matter? The fourth master of Xia family was just a child who was not liked by parents when he was a child." His parents were married in the family. After giving birth to his sessor, he lived separately. From childhood, Xia Wanjun was apanied by an empty vi and a pile of servants. As a teenager, he began to contact the secret business of the Xia family. In order to convince the public, he personally participated in the devil training of the Xia family. In the deste jungle, grasnd, there will be no one with ready meals waiting for you. Xia Wanjun can''t even make a fire. Later, no matter where he is put, he can find the food he can eat at the first time and leave a good way for himself. He shook his head, put aside those bad memories in his mind, and filled Gu Shengyin with a bowl of soup. Gu Shengyin took over, instead of asking about the past hidden in his words, he blinked with a rare and witty wink: "that''s good. I can''t cook. In the future, the power of life management in this family will be handed over to the fourth master." Xia Wanjun gently hook up the corner of his lips: "if you can cook for the day, I''m very happy." Long tianruo''s past was clearly investigated after he was interested in her. Unlike herself, she has always been a treasure in her parents'' heart since she was born. The biggest blow that this youngdy suffered in her life was that her parents had an ident and she fought against the whole long family alone. She has learned all kinds of things, but she has not been exposed to firewood, rice, oil and salt. She didn''t need it before her parents'' ident; she didn''t have time after her parents'' ident. That''s good. Xia Wanjun thought. She had a good life and there was no need for her to indulge in these worldly things. He is willing to pet and protect her. Xia Wanjun''s woman, of course, is the happiest woman in the world. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 375 They settled the dinner in a warm atmosphere, and then went out for a walk hand in hand. It waste autumn, and the temperature was very low in the evening. A cold wind blew over. Even Gu Sheng could not help shivering in his overcoat. "Cold?" Xia Wanjun looked at her and put the other party''s hand into his pocket. Gu Sheng was not cold in fact. It was just a conditioned reflex. But she enjoyed the feeling of being taken care of by her lover. Xia''s vi is located in the famous area of a city, where people can hardly be seen. Gu Shengyin looks around and suddenly stands on tiptoe and kisses Xia Wanjun''s face. "Give me a kiss, and I won''t be cold." She winked at the man mischievously. Xia Wanjun turned his head and looked at her without any action. Gu Shengyin was just joking. This man is strict by nature. How can he kiss and kiss people outside. She was just about to say that she was joking. Unexpectedly, her wrist was pulled hard. The whole person was unsteady and rushed forward. She just fell into a familiar and warm embrace. Immediately, a pair of cool lips covered her lips. Gu Sheng''s eyes widened in surprise. Xia Wanjun tightly held the waist of the man in his arms and deepened the kiss. Gu Shengyin never knew that this man would have such a volcanic passion. A thrilling passion came from the bottom of her body, which excited her whole body. She closed her eyes and indulged herself in the passion her lover brought to her. Her hands held tightly to each other''s shoulders. For a long time, the lips are divided. Xia Wanjun is still holding Gu Shengyin tightly. He lowers his head and pecks her lips, which appear extra ruddy because of the deep kiss just now. He says in a hoarse voice, "is it still cold?" Gu Sheng because the whole person is nestled in his arms, the familiar breath and the warmth in his arms make her not want to leave at all. She nodded solemnly: "the embrace of the fourth master is really warm." Xia Wanjun heard the speech andughed. The fourth master of the Xia family was born very well. His facial features were as beautiful as jade, which was a kind of elegant and beautiful. But on weekdays, we all submit to his momentum and dare not look at his face carefully. With such a smile, Gu Sheng felt a little surprised and gorgeous. Gu Sheng couldn''t help but put his hand on his face and said with emotion: "fortunately, you don''t often smile. Otherwise, I have to send off many love enemies." Xia Wanjun held her hand, put it on the edge of his lips and gently kissed him: "I only smile for you to see." This silly girl, doesn''t she know that she has also sent away countless young men who covet beauty secretly? However, this kind of thing, still don''t tell her. Xia Siye, who had already withdrawn his smile, thought without expression. They went home sweet and sweet. At the moment, they are not married, but Gu Sheng has been taken to his home by a man for "I have too many enemies. You are my fiancee, and it is very unsafe to live alone outside". Gu Sheng came out with his long wet hair wrapped in his bathrobe after taking a bath. He saw the man sitting on the edge of the bed. "What''s the matter?" Gu Sheng asked in surprise. Although they live in the same room, they have no roommates. Xia Wanjun is indeed a gentleman in some aspects. Xia Wanjun''s eyes wandered slowly from her body. Gu Sheng has some bad premonition for inexplicable reasons. Sure enough, a man slowly opened his mouth and said, "you don''t think that I was so provoked before, so it''s over?" Please punch in [smile] when getting on the bus , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 376 The lover''s intention has been made clear. Gu Shengyin seems surprised. She looks at Xia Wanjun. She was sure that if she didn''t want to, the man would not touch her even if he went back to take a cold bath. It''s just Gu Shengughed softly. Step by step, she walked towards the man. After that, Xia Jun sat firmly in front of him and walked with her eyes. Gu Sheng put her hand around the man''s neck and she wasughing. If someone else was here, she would never think of it. This would be the serious female president. Xia Wanjun will only face Gu Sheng because of his gentleness, and she will not only in front of Xia Wanjun, show the appearance of wind and feelings of thousands of kinds? Gu Sheng felt the tension of the man''s body, quietly close to his ear, exhaled like a blue: "I thought, fourth master, you can really endure it all the time?" At this time, if the fourth master of Xia can endure it, it is not Liu Xiahui, but there is something wrong. Gu Shengyin only felt a whirl of heaven and earth. He came back to his mind and found that their positions had changed. He had already been lying in bed. Xia Wanjun was lying on his body and looking at her from amanding position. Xia Siye is an activist. He will not say anything nonsense to destroy the atmosphere at this time. Gu Shengyin only felt cold on his body, and the bathrobe wrapped in his body had disappeared. Men''s eyes, from Gu Shengyin''s face, inch by inch, slide down. Gu Shengyin, who was originally quite calm, couldn''t help feeling a little hot under such naked eyes. She clearly felt that with his eyes, her body seemed to be ignited a cluster of small sparks, as if every cell was following the shudder. She finally can''t help but want to put out her hand to block, but the man raised his hand to stop. Xia Wanjun recovered his eyes from the already Pink Jade skin, put his attention back on her face, and gently dropped a kiss on her lips. "Don''t cover it up. It''s beautiful..." The unfinished words disappeared between the two people''s lips and teeth. Heat, like a fire, rises in the deepest part of the body and spreads to all parts of the body. Gu Sheng closed his eyes and was led into the abyss of fire, heat and happiness by men. The night is still long. ¡­¡­ Gu Sheng got upte for a rare reason. She opened her eyes, closed them, andy down for a few minutes before she woke up. Yesterday It''s like they''ve finally taken thest step? Gu Sheng moved, his body is very fresh, except for the waist and some unspeakable ce some difort, not very ufortable. Obviously, the lover cleaned her up afterwards. No matter which life, to her, he is the same gentle and meticulous. She is ready to get up, behind a pair of hands to support her waist, let herfortable lean on the pillow. Gu Sheng looks up at the past because he is wearing home clothes Xia Wanjun. Before she had time to speak, Xia Wanjun bent down and two people received a sweet morning kiss. "Good morning." Xia Wanjun eyebrows and eyes soft looking at her, "hungry or not, I have made breakfast." Both of them are tacit, and there is no imagined embarrassment. Gu Sheng enjoys his lover''s considerate service because of his peace of mind. Some changes have taken ce in their lives. For example, in Xia Wanjun''s wardrobe, there is an extrapartment fordies'' clothes; the cups and towels on the washing table have be lovers'' items; the bedroom originally prepared for Gu Shengyin has not been patronized for many days. In the vi of Xia family, more and more, add the trace that belongs to hostess. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 377 Gu Shengyin and Xia Wanjun live a sweet life. Both of them are not romantic people, but they always show other people''s faces inadvertently. Gu Shengyin also took time to pay attention to Xia Ziqing and Wang Zhenzhen. Facts have proved that there is no way to change human nature. Do you say Xia Ziqing doesn''t love Wang Zhenzhen? He loves her very much and is willing to marry her. He wants to spend his whole life with her. He even doesn''t hesitate to fight with his family for her sake. But if he really wanted to say that he loved her, they were together for a short time, he rpsed, and the YingYing and Yanyan around him never stopped. At that time, long tianruo was able to see through his point and firmly separated without saying a word. With her pride, she couldn''t bear her other half like this. The two people are the same as those in the plot. They are noisy, open and close. However, this time, there is no long tianruo. Wang Zhenzhen also knows that the root is her boyfriend. On the day when Gu Shengyin and Xia Wanjun got married, she saw Wang Zhenzhen, whom she had not seen for a long time. At this time, Wang Zhenzhen was very different from the previous one. She began to wear fashionable clothes, and her face would wear delicate makeup. She was able to talk with those richdies. Once again, Wang Zhenzhen brought a ss of wine to bless Gu Shengyin. The smile on her face is still so sincere. "Miss long, you are really happy. I wish you and your husband a long andsting love. " Gu Shengyin touched a cup with her, and she was very happy to smile. On such a day, such a blessing is a blessing that any bride is very happy to hear. Gu Sheng takes a look at Wang Zhenzhen. Although she looks at the scenery, there is a trace of mncholy between her eyebrows and eyes. She knew that Wang Zhenzhen was not very happy. Xia Ziqing''s wind. Flow is famous, there is a lover everywhere, her days are not as beautiful as on the surface. But Gu Shengyin didn''t say much about it. She had already told him who Xia Ziqing was. She also said at the beginning that she should be responsible for her choice. Wang Zhenzhen also did not say anything more, just said a few words with her and left. When I saw Wang Zhenzhen again, Gu Shengyin already had a little life in her stomach. Wang Zhenzhen came to visit Xia''s family as Xia Ziqing''s wife. Yes, at this time, Wang Zhenzhen and Xia Ziqing still came together and became Xia Ziqing''s wife. Gu Sheng realized that she was not the same as before. Her brows and eyes, which used to be full of mncholy, are nowpletely gone. She was more enjoyable and dressed, no different from thosedies. She said to Gu Shengyin, "Miss long, I really envy you. As a woman, your career has reached a height that ordinary people can''t look up to. That''s all. Even marriage is happier than others. " She got involved in this circle and saw too much seeming and confusing. The more so, the more she knew how rare things like Xia Wanjun and Gu Shengyin were. The fourth master of Xia family, pet and wife, is famous in the whole a city. Gu Shengyin may not know, now no matter who, mentions Xia Madame long tianruo, his face is full of envy and jealousy. "Your husband loves you, too." Gu Shengyin can only say so. When Wang Zhenzhen heard the speech, sheughed: "Ziqing? You should know more about him than I do. It''s true that he loves me, but his heart is so big that I''m not alone. " "I don''t have your decision. I love him and I can''t let him go. The two of us, let''s just spend it. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 378 Lingyi is a new upstart in the shopping malls of a city recently. He has built such a bigpany from scratch. Even those of the older generation, he has to say that the future is daunting. However, it was not until this year that he was eligible for an invitation from the Xia family. Today is the birthday party of the fourth master of Xia''s family when she turns ten. Ling Yi has never seen the fourth master of Xia family, but has heard of his name more than once. No matter who is from the name in advance, always take a sentence: This is a person who can not be provoked. Ling Yi is curious about him. He can go from poverty to the present, of course, his EQ is not low, and he can not be a fool who thinks that Laozi is invincible because of his achievements. The person who can be awed by all people is not him, at least not today''s he, who can be provoked. Ling Yi is holding a ss of wine, standing in a corner with a low profile. asionally, someonees to him to propose a toast. He is always smiling and responding, so that people can''t find any mistakes. Then he met the little girl. The little princess of Xia family was wearing a white high waist princess skirt. Ling Yi could see at a nce that the broken diamond crown on her head was made of real diamonds. This little girl is too good-looking. The facial features are exquisite, wearing a white fluffy skirt, clean and beautiful like an angel. Although she is only ten years old, it is not difficult to see what a gorgeous beauty she will be when she grows up. Ling Yi looks at thedy holding the little princess''s hand. When I saw her, I knew who inherited the beauty of the little girl. There is no doubt that this is her mother, the wife of fourth master Xia, and the president of Long''s family. The female president, who made long''s sess, is also a legendary figure in the business circles of a city. Even, she has always been the idol of Lingyi. Time seemed to give her extra preferential treatment. A woman in her thirties and nearly forty walked in the light in her full dress, without any trace of years. Ling Yi didn''t see the legendary fourth master. What? Did he note to his daughter''s birthday party? Thinking of those rumors about the fourth master of Xia, pet, wife as life, Ling Yi is disappointed: This is just a rumor. It''s also true that ordinary people are still rare. Among the rich families, where are they so beautiful like fairy tale love. He was still thinking, and he didn''t know where his disappointment came from. He saw what the little girl seemed to see. As soon as his eyes lit up, he let go of his mother''s hand and trotted in a certain direction. Then, Ling Yi saw a tall man bending down and picked up the little princess in front of him. The little girl in her father''s arms didn''t seem to be so restrained in front of her mother. She giggled and theughter spread far away. Ling Yi looks at the man. Is this Xia Siye? He thought that the underground emperor of a city would be a man with a big belly and even a little beard. The man in front of him, dressed in a meticulous ck suit, his hair was arranged neatly, and his clear and meaningful appearance became more and more intoxicating under the precipitation of years. Only when heughs, the fine lines around his eyes reveal his age, but also add some charm to this man. The man who goes out and says he is a star model and no one doubts is the famous Xia Siye? He watched Xia Siye holding his daughter to his wife''s side, and naturally gave her a kiss in full view of the public. What they said made the little princess giggle. Children''s reaction is not to deceive people, only in the care of their parents, raised in the honey pot of children, will have such a haze free smile. Maybe, in this world, there will be love as beautiful as fairy tale. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 379 Gu Sheng waved away his long knife which was not more than a foot away from him. When the gun shook, he quickly dropped the opponent''s sword from his horse. She has been in the world for three days. Battlefield, beacon smoke and blood. "Yes! General, we won Gu Sheng raised his long gun in his hand with a smile and raised his eyebrow: "soldiers, pack up the war goods and go back to enjoy our wine and dinner!" "Good!" "Good!" The body she traversed in this life was a general with great military achievements. Fu Yunzhen, the 32nd generation descendant of the God of war family in the Tianyun Dynasty, is also the inheritor of the blood glory of the God of war family. The invincible general, at the age of 24, was personally granted the position of general by the emperor, and he was a leader. However, in Gu Shengyin''s opinion, Fu Yunzhen''s life is really inexplicable sorrow. Because Fu Yunzhen is a woman. She should have been pampered and brought up to enjoy the pain of her family. However, her mother died of dystocia when she gave birth to her. Her father loved her mother so much that he did not want to marry again. In order not to let the prestige of the war god family fall, he imed that the deceased wife gave birth to a baby boy and raised Fu Yunzhen as a boy. When other girls were enjoying the flowers, she was practicing with sandbags tied to her wrists and legs; while other girls were watching the lights on the street, she was being severely reprimanded by her father for studying the art of war. When she was 24 years old, she could be a famous general. What she relied on was not the reputation of the war god family, but her own blood, tears and sweat. As a woman, Fu Yunzhen has long nned not to marry. She herself is a victim of the so-called glory of the God of war family. She does not want to have a child like her in the future. However, things are hard to predict. In order to show his love for his ministers, the sage personally gave her a marriage and gave her the second princess. But how could she marry the princess? Fu Yunzhen has been thinking about how to get rid of this marriage, but he did not expect that the second princess, who is famous for her beautiful appearance in the capital city, is such a snake hearted woman. She has long been fond of Fang Mingyu, the eldest son of the imperial concubine''s family. In order to escape this marriage, she actually bribed the assassin and assassinated her when Fu Yunzhen led the army back to the court. No matter how powerful Fu Yunzhen is, he is just a person. What''s more, the other side is prepared. His sharp de is covered with the poison of seeing the blood sealed marquis. She was poisoned. Even if she suppressed the toxin in her body with her internal power behind her, she did notst long. A generation of famous generals were killed in the thought of a snake and scorpion woman. Until Fu Yunzhen died, no one knew that she was a daughter except her father, general Fu Yingjie. When she was born, she was not liked by her father; when she died, she was hated by another woman. Gu Shengyin quietly receives the memory provided by the system. Fu Yunzhen should not be damned. She is a rare military Wizard of the Tianyun Dynasty in a hundred years. ording to the normal development, she should lead her hundreds of thousands of irons to open up the territory for the Tianyun Dynasty and build a most powerful iron and blood empire. So Gu Shengyin came to her. At this time, Fu Yunzhen had just defeated the invaders of neighboring countries with his army. Tomorrow, the army will be reorganized and the ss will return to the dynasty. "General, everyone is waiting for you?" Deputy General Zhang Yuan yelled outside the tent. Gu Sheng returned to God with a smile: "good! I''ll be right here , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 380 When she lifted the curtain to go out, she found that a bonfire had been raised outside, and the soldiers were holding wine bowls one by one, waiting for her. "General, today, with so many of us, we must drown you down!" "Yes! Today must be put in the general! " "Here, general, I''d like to propose a toast to you!" Gu Sheng opened a jar of wine with a smile. When he lifted it up, he let it go. He said with a loud smile, "well, you''ve discussed it. You''re going to get me, right! You''d better pray that I can fall today, or we''lle one by one on the school floor tomorrow Her words made many faces show a look of lingering fear, but vice general Zhang Yuan saw it with a smile: "don''t be scared by the general. Can''t we let him down with so many of us?" The crowd began tough. Gu Sheng drinks the wine in her hands one bowl at a time. She likes the atmosphere. She will go back to the boring Kyoto tomorrow. If there is wine today, let''s get drunk first! - "Princess highness, the general army ising to the city gate." Jiang Shuhe''s maid reported Fu Yunzhen''s trend to her. she thought on tenterhooks that her royal highness was upset because she was about to see her fiancee. Jiang Shuhe''s handkerchief is tightly clenched, and she is still a little afraid. She knew that her father believed in repaying Yunzhen and even praised him as a "important Minister of the state". If the Father knows what he has done Jiang Shuhe was a little pale. Even if he is favored and loved again, he will be able to discard himself. For a moment she had a n to cancel the assassination. But the next moment, she thought of her cousin. If Fu Yunzhen does not die, where does he have a chance to marry his cousin? She thought so, but slowly calmed down. Fu Yunzhen, it''s strange to me you for being too eye-catching and blocking the way of the princess! Gu Sheng was very clear at the moment. Not far from the gate of the city, there were hidden the second princess Jiang Shu and the killer sent to kill her. However, Fu Yunzhen''s reputation as the first martial arts master of the dynasty was not in vain. This time, Gu Shengyin was well prepared, and Jiang Shuhe''s n could not be realized. Here it is! Gu Sheng''s body tilted on his horse because of the movement of his ears. He avoided the arrow flying from somewhere. At the same time, he never left his hand. The gun drew a cold edge in the sun and took a killer. Long. The gun shot out like cold electricity, swift and treacherous. One hit. At the same time, the Deputy generals and guards behind her also took out weapons to surround people. Looking at the action, it was clear that they had been prepared. "Leave me alive! I want to see who is at the gate of the imperial city and at the foot of the emperor. How dare you be so bold Gu Sheng for a long eyebrow, eyes cold kill gas, cold drink way. "Yes "Princess, it''s a bad thing!" The maid, who was sent out to inquire about the situation, ran in with a look of panic. Is it? Jiang Shu and Teng got up and tried to suppress the joy in her heart. She asked with a worried face, "what happened?" the servant girl said, "return to your highness, the servant girl has just heard the news. When the deputy general returned to the city, he was assassinated." As expected, Jiang Shu and Xin Dao did, and she quickly continued to ask, "what about the general? Can I help you? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 381 The servant girl looked at the urgent look on his princess''s face and thought she was worried about paying the general''s safety. Heughed and said, "princess, don''t worry, what is the deputy general? That''s the new God of war in our Heavenly Kingdom. Just a few gangsters also want to hurt the general? " Jiang Shuhe only felt empty in his heart. This is Failed? saw her in a trance, and the servant girl thought she was still worried about Fu Yun Zhen. He smiled andforted: "Your Royal Highness needs not worry. Now the general is already in town to see her majesty. It is said that he has also ordered several assassin thieves. You need not worry." "What do you say?" Jiang Shu and surprised, he even caught people? Those rubbish! I don''t know why. Jiang Shuhe closed his eyes forcefully: "go down, this princess wants to stay for a while." The maid was puzzled, but she still obeyed her orders and retreated. When the maid left, Jiang Shu and Tuoli were on the chair. Now, it''s enough. Just give her hope. - GU Shengyin went into the temple to meet the emperor. The emperor also heard about her attack in the city. In order to show his concern for his courtiers, the emperor was furious on the spot. He not only ordered a strict investigation, but also gave countless treasures tofort Gu Shengyin. After the king and his ministers had a good understanding of each other, Gu Sheng was ready to return to the mansion with a wave of rewards. As a eunuch walked outside the pce, Gu Sheng was attracted by a walking chariot. There are not many people who can use it in the pce. Moreover, judging from the regtions, this is not the style used by the women in the imperial pce. She was thinking that the other side had passed by. At this time, a gust of wind came. At a nce, Gu Shengyin saw half a pale and meaningful side face. Seeing his eyes, the eunuch, who was leading the way, whispered, "general Fu doesn''t know. It''s the chariot of his highness King Rong. His highness came back to the pce not long ago. You were leading troops to fight at that time." Gu Sheng withdrew his eyes and said with a smile, "thank you for your help." Jiang Huan, the king of honor, is a character mentioned only a few times in the original plot. King Rong was the youngest son of the Empress Dowager. His brother, who was born with the same mother, was born with a congenital deficiency. At that time, even the imperial physician could not guarantee that he could support him. At that time, the eminent monk of Fayan Temple proposed that King Rong should be ced in the temple for foster care and pray for the blessing of Buddha. The Empress Dowager believed and put the king Rong in the fayan temple and became ayman''s disciple. I didn''t expect that King Rong was getting better every day in the temple. Up to now, although the body is still weaker than ordinary people, it is no longer easy to worry about life. Now I feel pity for this young brother''s frailty, and there is a big age gap between them. He almost treats the king Rong as his son, dotes on him, andpares all his own princes. When ites to grace and favor, the king of honor is the first one in the imperial city. When ites to the person who can''t offend the most in the Imperial City, he is often the first to be mentioned. Gu Sheng, however, slowly drew up a smile: unexpectedly, on the first day back to Beijing, he met his lover. Over there, Jiang Huan, the king of honor, is also thinking about Gu Shengyin who just met. He had previously only heard of general Fu by his name, but not by his name. When I saw him for the first time today, I didn''t expect that this young general should look like this Recruitment. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 382 He looked from the chariot. The young general was standing in the light and shadow in silver armor. His bloody Cape added a chill to his eyebrows, which were rare delicacy. Fu general, who is famous for his military exploits, is not as tall and bulky as he expected. Even from a man''s point of view, he is still a little skinny. The curtain fell and the young general was lost. Jiang Huan didn''t know how, but he was disappointed. His mind drifted out of control If this general Fu changed his clothes and walked in the crowd, he would be regarded as a young childe who was pampered by others? King Rong went into the pce to see the emperor. The emperor, who was older than he knew his destiny, was very tolerant to his brother who was two rounds younger. He stood up and helped Jiang Huan. They are just chatting. Jiang Huan suddenly talks about Gu Shengyin. "When I just entered the pce, I saw general Fu." The emperor''s sense of dealing with Yunzhen has always been very good, and he was interested in hearing the words: "is this the first time that Shian has seen Yun Zhen? How do you feel? " Shi''an, the character of Jiang Huan, the king of honor, was taken down for him by thete empress dowager. With a smile on his face, Jiang Huan said: "my younger brother just nced at him in a hurry. He just felt that the general Fu was like a jade tree in front of the court and had a beautiful appearance. If it wasn''t for his robe, he would not be a general in a bloody battle, but like a rich man in the world. " The emperor burst outughing: "Shi''an must not say this to Yun Zhen. He is most tired of other people talking about his appearance." Jiang Huan still smiles: "appearance is given by parents. Shi''an thinks that beauty is something that makes people feel happy. General Fu is looking forward to it." The Emperor gave him a helpless look: "you, you have been in the temple for so many years. Even when you talk, you also have the meaning of a monk." Jiang Huan is smiling but not speaking. After leaving the pce, Gu Sheng returned to Fu''s residence. She did not even change her robes, but went to visit her father, general Fu, who was now idle at home. "The child sees his father." Gu Sheng''s salute was strict because of his appearance. Fu old general looked at his expressionless daughter in silence. After a long time, he said, "get up." His hands out of his sleeve were taken back without trace. After Gu Sheng got up, he stood quietly on one side, and the father and daughter were speechless. After a long time, Gu Sheng felt embarrassed and finally said, "I don''t know if my father has something to tell him. If nothing happens, he will leave first." General Fu treated himself like a business daughter, and his heart could not hide his dispirited: this child, she died of his own heart. Seeing that he did not speak, Gu Sheng thought it was acquiescence. He saluted in the direction of his father and walked out to the door. Until Gu Shengyin left, general Fu said to the old housekeeper who had been standing with his hands down: "Changfu, do you think she hates me?" The old housekeeper was speechless: "general, you are worried." The rtionship between the father and the daughter, as the housekeeper who only knows about it, has been in the eye for so many years. Sometimes even he felt that the general was too much for the youngdy. But he is a servant. What can he say about the affairs of the master? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 383 Those assassins who assassinate Fu Yunzhen did not recruit the second princess Jiang Shuhe. They all know that it''s a death, not a death. If not, at most, he is a dead character; if so, with the ruthlessness of the second princess, maybe his family will have to be buried with him. Because he failed to find out who was behind the scenes, the emperor once again felt that he owed Fu Yunzhen and entered the general''s mansion like a flood of rewards. However, the more the emperor showed his appreciation of Yun Zhen, the more flustered Jiang Shuhe was. The emperor was so sincere that he would not agree to repent. If you are strong enough to resist death, maybe the marriage can be cancelled in the end. But in that case, the father and the emperor would certainly hate himself and, together with the Duke of the state of Zhu, would not like to marry a princess who was not weed by the emperor. Shu and princess did not want to marry someone they didn''t like, but she couldn''t give up the honor. She thought about it and had to find Fu Yunzhen. Gu Sheng was surprised at the arrival of his royal highness. As a matter of principle, it is not suitable for them to meet as a married couple. But the princess didn''t care. He was a courtier and had to meet him in person. , "Fu Yunzhen, your humble sister." Shu and princess did not ask him to get up, but looked up and down Fu Yunzhen. Her heart in the lead in the cousin Fang Mingyu body, the name of their fiance has never been seen. Now, after a careful look at her, she has a sense of surprise. Gu Sheng did not need to wear the armor because he did not have to go to the battlefield. Today, she was wearing a white robe embroidered with silver. She was covered with a light blue veil. Her long hair was raised with a white jade crown. Her lips were red and teeth were white, and her face was like a jade. To be fair, Gu Sheng''s appearance is not worse than that of the Duke of the state of Zhu. "General Fu, please." Sue and Princess face red, even speak the voice are gentle. Gu Sheng gets up in ordance with his words and looks down to one side, waiting for Shu and princess to speak. "I came here today to tell you that I have already got a man in my heart. If you have self-knowledge, you can go and make it clear to my father and let him stop our marriage." Sue and the princess said of course. Gu Sheng sneered in his heart: what can she say when she is the princess? This is it? Fu Yunzhen''s death in the hands of such a woman is indeed unjust. on the other hand, she showed a look of unbelief. For a long time, she said to the princess and the princess, "Princess your highness, you and I are married by two people. It is a sacred sin. It is a great sin to resist a disgrace." she looked at descendants of royal families and princess, and said, "no, she is not a princess." If you want to get rid of marriage and don''t want to be a viin, how can there be such a good thing in the world? Is it true that everyone else is a fool? She didn''t settle the matter with her. Shu and princess had the face toe over! Shu and Princess didn''t expect Fu Yunzhen to be a military general. They had so much fun in their minds. They were not encouraged by her at all. In a few words, they pushed things back. She deliberately uttered such words in order to provoke Fu Yunzhen. If he could not bear his humiliation and do something on impulse, she would be able to put his hat on. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 384 Of course, if Fu Yunzhen could not bear to be humiliated, he would run to his father and ask for the cancetion of the marriage grant. Most of the generals were violent. Shu and Princess didn''t think the famous general Fu would be an exception. However, she did not expect that general Fu could endure such a face-to-face humiliation without changing his face. Is he a man or not! Shu and Princess look at Gu Shengyin indignantly. Gu Sheng easily saw the meaning of what she wanted to express in her eyes. She wanted to say to the princess, "sorry, you guessed it. I''m not really a man." Shu and Princess red at her for a long time, and finally said angrily, "Fu Yunzhen, I left my words here today. I will not marry you! It''s just wishful thinking to marry this princess by you At the end of her speech, she looked at Gu Shengyin carefully, expecting to see something from her look. but Gu Sheng did not change his mind. He said lightly, "Your Highness, your words are not good enough for me. The Fu family has always been loyal to the emperor. There is no reason for the Fu family to resist the emperor''s will. Your highness really does not want to. He should report it directly to the emperor. " After saying this, she looked at Shu and princess, whose eyes were widened, and continued to say: "Wei Chen is dedicated to the country, originally because of the love between children and girls. However, if there is no ident, there will be no ident. You don''t look up to me and I don''t like you very much. But for the sake of the holy gift of marriage, I will respect you after marriage, and you don''t have to think about the extra. Shu and the princess were blue with her unkind retort. Her chest heaved and she said in a cold voice, "what a smart general Fu! Before, I only knew that you were very aplished in one of the soldiers, but I didn''t expect that general Fu was more eloquent than other women. " Gu Sheng responded with a smile: "skill is not enough, and Princess highness Liao praised." Sue and the princess left in anger. The reason why she dare to be so tant is to rely on the good face of men. For be despised by fiancee face-to-face, to retire this kind of thing, a little bit bloody man is impossible to publicize. But she is wrong. Fu Yunzhen is not a man at all. If she could give up the marriage with the princess, she would not only solve a big problem in front of her, but also refuse other people''s marriage on this pretext. The price of such a good thing is just being told and joked about for a period of time. For Fu Yunzhen, what is it? Gu Sheng went out in a good mood. She had to work out how to bring it up with the emperor. Marriage, of course, is to be cancelled, but you can''t let yourself speak first. She Shu and Princess want to pick themselves out so gently and skillfully, it''s not so easy! Gu Sheng, dressed as a rich man, wandered about the street at will. All the girls are pretty, but they are not expensive. "Who do I say you are? I''ve soiled my clothes. I''m sorry to send them away? Do you know who I am An arrogant voice came into Gu Shengyin''s ears. She looked that way in the direction of the sound. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 385 The young man who talked was gorgeous, and in autumn he still held a folding fan with elegance. Gu Sheng took a close look at him. His eyebrows and eyes could hardly be described as handsome, but his face was a little blue and his feet were flighty. I think he spent a lot of energy on beauty. Gu Shengyin always felt that he was a little familiar. On the other side of him was a humble carriage covered by a blue cloth curtain, driven by a man over 40 with a beard. Gu Sheng for the moment to see this man, the heart is a thrill. The general''s intuition told her that she was a master. At this time, the childe opened his mouth again: "do you know how much silver is my clothes worth? If you''re like this, you can''t afford it all your life! " The clothes on his body are just a little dust sshed on the foot of the robe. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all. Gu Sheng heard people talking about him. "What a pity. How did you meet this devil?" "Yes Maybe he lost money in the casino again. He''s not happy at the moment. He''s going to hit the gun. " "¡­¡­ Well, who let his father be a marquis When Gu Sheng heard this, he suddenly remembered who he was. Huo Jiabao, a dandy in Kyoto, a Lai son from baochenghou. Gu Sheng thinks of this famous dandy because he is not afraid of meat and vegetables. Once he saw Fu Yunzhen, a casual clothes man, he suddenly had such a shady mind and wanted to use her strong. The result can be imagined: Fu Yunzhen beat people hard, and then ordered people to take off his clothes and send them back to Baocheng Houfu. Bao Chenghou was heartbroken. But after knowing what the son of a bitch had done, he still had toe to the general''s house with a generous gift to apologize. Gu Sheng felt that it was unfortunate for Bao Chenghou to have such a son. As she was about to move forward, she heard a clear voiceing from the carriage. "Since my servants have soiled the childe''s clothes, we should be in the wrong. I''ll justpensate you. " At the same time, the curtain of the carriage was lifted from the inside by a white hand. It is not difficult to imagine what kind of character the young master is sitting in the carriage. In this hand, there is a ingot of gold. The coachman took the gold from the man in the car and handed it to the young master of Baocheng Hou''s family: "this young master, I''m really sorry. This is my son''s apology for soiling your clothes. " A ingot of gold is enough for Huo Jiabao to buy another suit, even though his clothes are expensive. But now Huo Jiabao did not look at the ingot of gold, but looked directly at the direction of the carriage curtain. "Childe, I don''t want your gold. Let your childe have a meal with me. This thing will be over. How about it?" Huo Jiabao thought of the jade like hand before, only felt that his heart itched badly. The coachman turned pale when he heard the remark. Gu Sheng knew that he was going to do it because he saw his fingers move. With a sigh in her heart, she went out of the crowd: "Mr. Huo, I haven''t seen you for many days. You are all right!" Huo Jiabao changed his face as soon as he saw her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 386 "You Why are you here! " Huo Jiabao will never forget the miserable pain brought by this handsome man in his life. Gu Sheng said with a smile: "what is Mr. Huo saying? Is it possible that who wants toe to the imperial city has to go through the consent of your young master Huo? " Of course, Huo Jiabao did not dare to answer this sentence. Gu Shengyin nced at him: "long time no see, see Mr. Huo again, this scene is a little familiar." She didn''t say that it was OK. As soon as she mentioned this, Huo Jiabao''s face became ugly. It''s not a familiar scene. When he was beaten very sour, didn''t he have a temporary lust? Huo Jiabao said in a sharp voice: "Fu Yunzhen, you don''t think you are invincible by virtue of your knowledge of boxing and footwork. It''s not up to you to take care of my childe''s affairs! " Gu Sheng stopped smiling and said slowly, "that''s really unfortunate. If I say, today, I''m going to take care of this matter?" Huo Jiabao res at her and Gu Sheng looks back at the past with a smile. In the end, Huo Jia Bao Xu made a bnce and felt that there was a big difference between the strength of the two sides. He snorted coldly and put down his cruel words: "Fu Yunzhen, you''d better pray that you won''t be in my childe''s hands one day!" Gu shengyinsi never takes this sentence to heart. Generally, those who dare to put a cruel word after the event usually have no chance to turn over again. When she saw the matter settled, she raised her legs and wanted to leave. Unexpectedly, the coachman said, "this is general Fu. My son is grateful for the general''s helping hand, and he specially asks him to get on the carriage." Gu Sheng stopped for a moment, and she was also a little curious about who could use such a master to be a coachman. After thinking about it, she boarded the carriage. She did not know how shocked the coachman was at the moment. The owner''s carriage has never been boarded by outsiders. "Why? It turned out to be his highness King Rong. " Gu Sheng was really surprised. She didn''t expect that the one in the carriage was actually her lover. If she had known it was him, she would have no need to worry about the driver getting revenge in the future. However, dare to think of his lover, Gu Shengyin suddenly felt that he had just let Huo Jiabao go. It was too cheap for him. Jiang Huan saw that she even recognized himself, and was surprised: "general Fu has seen this king?" Gu Shengughed: "I was lucky to see your highness in the pce before." Jiang Huan smile: "just now thank you for your help." Gu Sheng was a little embarrassed: "I don''t know if it''s your highness in the car, but I''m making a fuss." Jiang Huan did not know why he was so special to general Fu. He had been in the temple since childhood, and he was very indifferent to people and things. Since the death of his mother''s wife, his mood has hardly changed for other people except his only brother-inw. But this general Fu, who had a quick nce that day, was remembered by himself. Today, when I knew that he was the one who extricated himself from the siege, he felt a burst of inexplicable joy in his heart. Even before he could react, he invited the other party to his carriage. He gathered away these thoughts and said with a smile, "this king is Shian, and the general can call me Shian." Gu Sheng hesitated for a moment, and was obedient to kindness: "Shian." Jiang Huanughed. Gu Sheng said with some embarrassment: "the general''s house is not so particr. Just call me Yun Zhen , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 387 Jiang Huan nodded and said with a smile, "today I have to see Yun Zhen. I buried several jars of old wine in biezhuang outside the city. Would you like to go with me?" Gu Sheng replied with a smile: "if you have wine and friends, why don''t you go?" The carriage has been advancing slowly. Gu Shengyin sat for a while, and then he saw Jiang Huan''s face showing a tired look. She thought of her lover''s physical difort in this life. She couldn''t help but worry and said, "can Shi''an rest for a while?" Jiang Huan is not arrogant. Maybe the road outside is not peaceful, and the carriage is very ufortable. Jiang Huan''s carriage looks inconspicuous on the outside, but in fact it has everything inside. In order to amodate his body, there is even a small copse covered with a thick nket. He seemed to look at Gu Shengyin apologetically. He closed his eyes and leaned on the couch to nourish himself. Gu Sheng was finally able to look at his lover openly. Jiang Huan''s appearance is very good. His eyebrows and eyes are all just right. However, he is different from the delicacy of his own men''s clothes. He is a man''s kind of clear and meaningful. It''s just Gu Sheng looks pale and hesitates. Jiang Huan''s body is not very good. Gu Shengyin contact system: "why can''t my world choose the ability of the previous world?" The system''s t answer: "host, each world''s level is not the same. Such as the eschatology, magic and blood world you have experienced before, these belong to the high-energy world, which cannot bepared with the low-level world in which the host is located. In the same way, the capacity of the high-energy world is beyond the capacity of the low-energy world, and the host cannot use it in these worlds. " Gu Sheng was speechless: "in this way, these abilities are just chicken ribs." The high-energy world has its own power system, and the effects of those capabilities are naturally weakened. And the low martial world can''t use those powerful abilities. Previously, the system just drew a big pie for her. System: "please understand that the high-energy world power used in the low-energy world can easily cause the warning of thew, and even cause the world to copse in serious cases." A long time ago, when there was no capacity limit, the system saw a host using forbidden magic in a low-energy world, directly destroying a nation. Gu Shengyin: "I''m justining about it." As a created "human", she is different from normal human beings. For example, the understanding of some practices of the system, such as desire. Hope. The desire and hope of normal people will increase with the more things they get, which is not shown in Gu Shengyin. The system is also quite satisfied with Gu Shengyin as the host, and has never seen such a carefree host. Gu Shengyin suddenly asked, "is there any medicine that can strengthen the body in that system?" The system "looked" at Jiang Huan, who was sleeping on one side, and replied, "yes." With a sh of white light, Gu Sheng had a small porcin vase on his hand hidden in his sleeve. "System products, from the high-level level level of health pills. Put it in water, it dissolves in the mouth, colorless and tasteless, without any side effects. " Gu Sheng narrowed his eyes because he was happy: as long as it didn''t involve the plot, the system was quite tolerant to his host. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 388 The carriage did not know how long it had gone, and finally stopped at a ce. Gu Sheng got up and lifted the curtain. As expected, he found that he was no longer in the imperial city. She regained consciousness and looked at Jiang Huan, but found that he did not know when he had opened his eyes and sat up. Gu Sheng smile, also did not speak much, turned over from the carriage. Jiang Huan then came down. This is not a small manor. If you look at the clean cleaning here, the flowers and trees in the courtyard are in good order. Gu Shengyin knows that there are people waiting for him all the year round. Jiang Huan led the way for Gu Shengyin: "this is the Chuang Tzu that my mother chose for me. She took a fancy to the quiet environment here, and there was nothing to disturb." The coachman was not with him. He should have driven the carriage. There were two people in Chuang Tzu who led the way. Some people had prepared fresh fruit snacks in the courtyard, so they sat down and had a rest. Jiang Huan ordered: "go and get my good tea." He said with a smile, "it''s not good to drink at this time. In the evening, I told them to make delicious dishes for drinking. Yunzhen and I had a good drink on the bright moon." Gu Sheng nodded with a smile: "as Shian said." The tea came soon, but it wasn''t made. Instead, a servant came with a small stove and a whole set of utensils. Looking at this, Jiang Huan wanted to cook the tea himself. Jiang Huan felt that the more he saw Gu Sheng, the more happy he felt. It was too rare for him to feel like he was the same at first sight. "The servant is rude. I''ll make a pot of tea for Yun Zhen." Gu Sheng looks at him with a smile step by step like a good tea, in front of himself: "taste." Gu Sheng picked up the tea cup, sniffed it gently, and sipped it slightly. His eyes lit up: "is it a good dragon well before the rain?" Jiang Huan originally only said that he attached great importance to his friends. He thought Gu Sheng, as a military general, would not pay too much attention to the tea ceremony. Unexpectedly, the other party tasted what tea it was. His surprise is mixed with greater surprise. It''s like that you think someone is a friend who can be like you. After getting along with you, you find that he is not only familiar with you at first sight, but also can enjoy the flowers and discuss the month with you, and have moremonnguage. Jiang Huan nodded: "I didn''t expect that Yun Zhen also had research on tea ceremony." Gu Sheng did not answer this question directly, but said with a smile: "I not only know that this tea is a good Longjing before the rain, but also that the water for making tea is the mountain spring water from kaolin." Jiang Huan''s eyes at Gu Shengyin are just like looking at a rare treasure. Gu Sheng secretlyughs: Fu Yunzhen doesn''t really know how to find out, but Jiang Lingzhen Association, Liang Chen Yuhui, and the system also can. She is willing to have moremonnguage with her lover. They sat and chatted for a while, and then Jiang Huan took Gu Shengyin for a tour around Zhuangzi. By the time the sun set and they came back, Jiang Huan wanted to take the new friend''s hand and form a brother of different surname with him. In this world, how can there be such a fit for their own people? No matter what topic he talked about, he always wanted to go with him. Among them, of course, Gu Shengyin deliberately did it, but there is no denying that she and Jiang Huan get along very happily. Some people in the hospital have set up steaming food and years of aging. Jiang huanping retreated and took Gu Shengyin''s hand: e to Yunzhen, today, I will not go back drunk with you!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 389 In fact, with Jiang Huan''s body, there is no way to really get drunk. Even if he is willing to sacrifice his life to apany his confidant, Gu Shengyin can''t watch his lover risk his body. As a result, Gu Sheng drinks one cup after another, while Jiang Huan only takes a sip of his ss asionally. If he drinks too much once in a while, Gu Sheng, who is already half drunk, stares at him and has to smile bitterly. In a sh, there were two more empty jars on the ground. Jiang Huan looks at Gu Shengyin''s face is already a little red. He knows that all the good wines he has collected are excellent. Ordinary people who can drink one jar will be praised for their good liquor capacity. Gu Shengyin has already drunk two jars of wine. He stopped Gu Sheng because he wanted to continue to p open the next jar of hands: "Yun Zhen, enough." Gu Shengyin was already a little drunk at this time. Her eyes shed and she looked at Jiang Huan with joy and anger. She avoided his hand and opened the wine jar neatly. Jiang Huan only felt that the other side looked at that one eye with an indescribable charming color, there was a kind of wind. Feelings of ten thousand kinds. Immediately, he reflected what he thought and shook his head with a smile: it seems that he is drunk, but Yun Zhen is a man, how can he have such eyes? When he thought about it, Gu Shengyin had several cups of wine. Seeing him meditating without speaking, Gu Shengyin blinked his eyes and chuckled: "Shian, what''s the matter with you? But what''s on your mind? " Jiang Huan came back to God and looked at Gu Shengyin, who was drunk. He shook his head andughed: "No." Gu Sheng looked at him with half his head on his head and said, "you have nothing on your mind, I have!" Jiang Huan thought she was joking, but Gu Sheng continued to say: "I don''t want to marry Shu and Princess..." Jiang Huan was shocked when he heard this. Now he remembered that the man in front of him was not only the one he had just introduced as a confidant, but also his niece, the future husband inw of Shu and princess. I don''t know why, he suddenly felt ufortable. Fu Yunzhen is young and promising. Shu and the princess are naturally beautiful. They are a perfect match. He should be happy for his good friend. At the moment, Gu Shengyin said that he didn''t want to marry the princess. However, he told Jiang Huan that he should stop Gu Shengyin from going on. However, he poured a ss of wine to the opposite person and asked, "why?" The familiar breath let Gu Shengyin put down her guardpletely. She was dizzy in her head and could not even hear the system calling. She subconsciously answered Jiang Huan''s question: "why Because I can''t marry her And She looked at Jiang Huan and said with a smile, "Shu and princess, she doesn''t like me. Shees to me in person and asks me to ask your majesty to cancel the engagement. She treats me as a fool. This is a protest!" Looking at Gu Sheng''s confused eyes, he doesn''t care to say such words, but Jiang Huan feels a surge of anger in his heart. His niece, who is known as Kyoto, has done such a thing? It''s a shame to be naked in front of you! He felt unfair for his good friend: such a thing, he must mind very much, right? If not drunk, I''m afraid Yun Zhen will be buried in my heart for a lifetime. He thought for a while and felt that he was going to say something to the emperor. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 390 Jiang Huan didn''t care what Gu Sheng meant by the sentence "I can''t marry her". He thought that the other party thought that the princess didn''t like him. Seeing his appearance, he had no feelings for Shuhe. Gu Shengyin looks up and pours down a ss of wine and stares at Jiang Huan with his chin. Jiang Huan knew in his heart that the man sitting opposite was already a drunkard, but there was something unnatural in his unabashed eyes. "What is Yunzhen looking at?" Gu Shengyin was very honest at the moment. He asked her what she said and answered, "look at Shian." Jiang Huan: Gu Shengyin then said, "Shian is really beautiful." Jiang Huan: Gu Shengyin continued to speak. She squinted her eyes and lowered her voice mysteriously. She said to Jiang Huan, "do you know, in fact, I''m not Fu Yunzhen." Jiang Huan: What''s your name Gu Sheng was proud: "I won''t tell you, guess!" Jiang Huan: Well, it''s not normal for him to seriously answer a drunk''s question. Then, he saw Gu Sheng lying on the table and sleeping. Jiang Huan sighed helplessly, and then heughed again. He called his servants to clean up. He went to Gu Shengyin and helped him up. He could let the servant do it, but he didn''t know why. He didn''t want to fake others. Fortunately, although Jiang Huan is not in good health, he still has the strength to help a person. And Yun Zhen is not only looking at the thin, holding in the hand, Jiang Huan found that the man in his arms, unexpectedly slender. Gu Sheng moved a little ufortable, and felt the familiar breath, so he didn''t break away. Her head was buried in Jiang Huan''s neck socket, and her warm breath sprinkled on her sensitive skin. Jiang Huan only felt that she was inexplicably hot and dry. Are you drunk? Jiang Huanughs and holds the person to the guest room which has already been prepared and puts it on the bed. He took off Gu Shengyin''s shoes and just reached out to his belt. Suddenly, the eyes of the people on the bed suddenly opened. They looked at him fiercely. The silk on his hands was unambiguous. Jiang Huan only felt that a huge force wasing. Before he could react, he had already been lying on the bed. The person lying on the bed was bending over him with murderous eyes Looking at himself, one of his hands is stuck in his neck. Jiang Huan only looked at his eyes, and he was sure that if he acted recklessly, the other party would really kill himself. He gave a wry smile and tried to rx himself: "I just want to take off your robe and make you sleep morefortable." The person on the body must have looked at him half loud, suddenly eyes closed, fell on him. Fortunately, Gu Sheng is not heavy. However, the weight of his whole body is pressed up, and Jiang Huan is not clear. Jiang Huan looked at someone who had fallen asleep in the past, and this just reflected: dare you, this one didn''t wake up at all. Just that series of actions were just a reflex. When he thought of this, he had a kind of astringent feeling in his heart: he was so vignt even when he was sleeping. I really didn''t know what kind of life he was living as a friend who had just established himself. He looked up at the past, the people on his body now cleverly lie in his arms, half of his face buried in his chest, the other half of his face revealed meaningful peace, where can we see that we can do the previous murderous? It is hard to imagine that such a person would be a winning General of the whole Tianyun Dynasty. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 391 Jiang Huan also drank a few sses of wine, and now the strength of the wine came up, coupled with the warm human body in his arms, he did not want to let go, and he was so dazed that he fell asleep. The next day, Jiang Huan woke up first. Over the years, he has paid attention to health preservation and has be a habit to get up early on time. However, the heavy feeling from his body made him confused. His highness King Rong has some precious habits. For example, he doesn''t like to be close to others. What''s the situation now? When he opened his eyes, he saw a figure half lying in his arms. After a night''s sleep, Gu Shengyin''s clothes are a little messy. At this time, the cor is slightly open, revealing a white skin under the neck and a fine line of vicle. Looking up, it is her ruddy and soft lips, slightly open, and you can see a little bit more ruddy tongue and head. It seems that this sleep is very good, the expression on her face is quite satisfied, the whole person is like a satisfied kitten. Jiang Huan''s face unconsciously with a trace of smile. He moved and found that half of his body was almost numb, and he could not help hissing. Gu Shengyin was awakened by this sound. Her mind was still a little confused. She opened her eyes with a daze. Before she could see who was around her, she habitually reached out and took the other party''s waist, and half narrowed her eyes to kiss him on the face. Then, she felt the stiffness of the people around her. Gu Shengyin has just reacted to it now. What seems to be wrong? Her confused mind finally woke up this time. She sat up and looked at Jiang Huan, who had been kissed by herself, but had not responded. She showed an embarrassed smile and exined dryly, "Shi''an, I''m really sorry. I thought you were..." Half way through, she''s stuck. Who do you think it''s? Xia Wanjun? "¡­¡­ My snow wolf. " Gu Shengyin finally found a person who can speak. Snow wolf is a snow-white wolf, Fu Yunzhen raised it from a small, good rtionship. Jiang Huan''s face was still a little stiff. When she heard her exnation, she nodded and only said, "let''s never have such a habit again." What he thought in his mind was that he must not let Yun Zhen rest in the same room with other people in the future. It was not good for him to embrace people and kiss people when he woke up. Gu Sheng felt embarrassed. He got up and got out of bed and said, "I''m still a little dizzy. I''ll go out and breathe." She said and went out, leaving Jiang Huan alone in bed Think about that kiss. Thinking back to the warm and soft touch just now, Jiang Huan''s face turned red. Since he was young, he had been in the temple because of his poor health. He had little contact with women and knew little about men and women. When he got better and better, the imperial doctor also suggested that he should exercise restraint in sexual intercourse. His mother was not in a hurry to find a princess for her. Later, after his mother died, he kept his filial piety for three years, so the king of honor was in his twenties, and he had never known men and women. The emperor recently mentioned to give him some beautiful women. Jiang Huan was not only resistant to this, but also tried to refuse. But now, he suddenly felt that he really should marry a wife, and even because of a kiss from a good friend, this is really Thinking, his face turned red again. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 392 When Jiang Huan is ready toe out, they have tacit understanding of "forget" the kiss in the morning. Gu Sheng left because he had stayed in Jiang Huan''s Chuang Tzu for another day. After all, she is an in-service official, far less free than Jiang Huan, the rich and noble prince. Jiang Huan didn''t leave him any more. He just said that he was going to enter the pce and could be with her. It is still the humble green curtain carriage, and the unfathomable coachman. After entering the city, Gu Shengyin got out of the carriage and said goodbye to Jiang Huan and went to Fu Fu Fu. Jiang Huan goes directly into the pce. He still remembers what Gu Sheng said to himself when he was drunk. Since Shu and Princess dare to say such words, there is already a estrangement between them. Even if they be husband and wife in the future, they are afraid that they will also be a couple of resentment. He wanted to persuade his brother to change his mind. Of course, he couldn''t speak rashly. Today, he went to find out. Gu Sheng went straight back to the mansion. When the servant at the door saw hering back, he said with his luggage: "general, the old general has an order. Please go and see him when youe back." Gu Sheng nodded his head, changed direction and walked toward the main courtyard where general Fu lived. "The child sees his father." Gu Sheng was polite because he was upright. "Do you know toe back? Where have you been these two days? " General Fu looked at his daughter and asked in a sharp voice. Disappeared for no reason for two days, even a message did note back, she does not think that the family will worry? "The child just went to see a good friend." Gu Sheng replied calmly. General Fu was angry when she saw that she didn''t care about anything: "don''t forget your identity. You must be careful when making friends." Gu Sheng knew that this was to emphasize his daughter''s body, which meant not to let himself show his tracks. To tell the truth, as a task seeker, she is familiar with the plot. Naturally, she knows that the old general has feelings for his daughter. However, he has been tough all his life and can''t say soft words, and his words of concern seem to be teaching people a lesson. But she can know, she can understand, but Fu Yunzhen can''t. In the face of his father''s words, Gu Sheng gave a sudden smile and looked up at the past: "my father is worried. My child has been in the army for so many years, so he has been living happily. My father can rest assured that my child will not let the reputation of the God of war family be ruined by Fu Yunzhen. " Looking at his daughter''s eyes, the old general Fu was speechless. He always knew that the child wasining about himself. Yes, for the so-called family glory, selfishly decided her life. From their own decision to give birth to a "young master" in the general''s mansion, she was doomed to live her daughter''s life, and she could not live a normal life. "You hate me," he said Gu Sheng''s face did not change: "I dare not." No, I dare not. Gu Sheng retreated. General Fu stayed alone in the room, he stood for a long time, carefully took out a picture from the dark grid of the study. The painting scroll slowly unfolds, on the slightly yellow paper, is a beautiful woman with a clever smile. Looking carefully at the past, this woman''s appearance is simr to Fu Yunzhen in seven points, but the picture shows the gentle smile of the woman, while Fu Yunzhen''s eyebrows are more heroic. "Ah Chen, I was really wrong. I was really wrong in those years..." The rough hand slowly grinds on the drawing paper. No one can hear the old man''s regret. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 393 "I heard you invited Yun Zhen to your Chuang Tzu?" The emperor took a sip of tea and asked with a smile at Jiang Huan. This kind of thing also has nothing to hide, Jiang Huan nodded. The emperor was curious: "I remember, your Chuang Tzu is a treasure. I wanted to borrow it at first, but you refused it. How could I invite someone so generous this time?" Jiang Huan took a look at the emperor and said, "you wanted to give my Chuang Tzu to those vulgar foreignersst time. I was there to entertain my friends. Can this be the same?" The emperor felt strange. His younger brother looked gentle and gentle. In fact, he was very proud. Ordinary people were rarely seen by him. How long did he and Yun Zhen know each other? Jiang Huan saw the emperor''s meaning and nodded: "I and Yun Zhen are like old friends at first sight." He thought of his purpose of entering the pce, and he could not help asking, "brother Huang, I heard that you married Yun Zhen and Shu he?" The emperor nodded and said with a smile, "it was all years ago. My princess should be equipped with such a young hero." The emperor thought of something, his eyes filled with a smile, and then said, "the boy, Yun Zhen, has to say that he has not established great achievements. He has no face to marry the princess. Fortunately, Shuhe is willing to wait. Otherwise, my grandchildren will be able to run away." However, Jiang Huan frowned: ording to Yun Zhen, Shu He is not in a hurry to get married. Most of the reason is not for understanding Yun Zhen. I''m afraid she is not willing to marry? He had the heart to say something, but looking at the emperor''s smile, he seemed to be very optimistic about the marriage, and swallowed his words. Well, I''d like to have a look again. I''ll tell you about it with your brother when you find some evidence. Jiang Huan and the emperor said goodbye and were ready to leave the pce. On the way, they just remembered that there was an ink peony in the imperial garden, which seemed to be open at this time of year. They had to change their pace and walk towards the other side. "Cousin, look at the tree peony!" A beautiful woman in red looks at the man with long body and jade standing on his side with a smile. The man carefully looked at the peony two eyes, suddenly turned to the woman and said: "I see that although the peony is beautiful, but far less than the appearance of cousin heaven and man." This is almost rude words, but let the woman red face, two people and affectionate said for a while, then walk slowly toward the distance. Until the figure of those two people disappeared, Jiang Huan came out with a pale face. He knew both of them just now. One was Princess Shuhe, who was engaged to Yunzhen, and the other was the son of the Duke of Zhu. Looking at the two people''s appearance, it is clear that the two love each other for a long time. No wonder, Yun Zhen will say that to himself after getting drunk. No wonder Shuhe doesn''t want to marry. Jiang Huan remembers Gu Sheng''s drunken murmuring in front of him. He can''t help feeling unworthy for him. As a result, he is not happy with his niece Shuhe, who has no feelings at all. He no longer had the thought of appreciating the ink peony, turned his head and went to the pce. "Your Highness, where are we going "Pay the general''s house." The green curtain carriage drove in a certain direction. Because Gu Sheng is practicing guns in his own yard, Fu Yunzhen has a habit of practicing martial arts in the yard every time he is in a bad mood. It seems that he can vent all his resentment. She was in a bad mood at the moment when she and general Fu parted unhappily. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 394 When Jiang Huan came, Gu Sheng had some idents, but he still ordered people to invite him over and change his clothes by himself. "What can I do for Shian?" Gu Shengyin asked. Jiang Huan came to Fu Yunzhen for a temporary purpose. What can he say to her? Said I saw sue and others in the royal garden? This kind of words, even if the rtionship between the two people is very good, can hurt people. Jiang Huan showed a smile: "I came out of the pce and just passed by your house. I came in to have a look." Gu Sheng said that it was not the same way as leaving the city, but she didn''t say anything. However, Jiang Huan was a little upset. He felt a little uneasy since he heard Fu Yunzhen''s drunken talk. However, he was not sure what his friends thought. After all, many people thought that it was an honor to marry a princess, even if the princess was not like an ordinary wife. He hesitated for a long time, or asked: "Yun Zhen, what do you think of the marriage between Heshu and princess?" Gu Sheng changed his face subtly and showed a smile: "how did Shian suddenly think of this?" Jiang Huan carefully looked at her, did not miss the other side to hear his words when the sh of a trace of unnatural. "I heard Yun Zhen''s drunken talkst night, and I had some doubts in my heart." He just got to the point. Gu Sheng looks at Jiang Huan and her face is serious. Knowing that he can''t muddle through, he can''t help but smile bitterly. "You heard what I said. Sue and the princess came to me in person and said they didn''t like me and asked me to cancel the engagement." Gu Sheng said faintly: "I have no intention to the princess, but this marriage itself is the divine grace. Where is it that you don''t want to be relieved?" Jiang Huan can''t say what feeling he felt in his heart. When he heard the other party say that he had no intention of the princess, a secret joy shed in his heart. He looked at Gu Shengyin and said, "if I can persuade the emperor to cancel this marriage? Is Yunzhen willing to give up the glory that ordinary people do not admire? " Gu Shengyin nced at him: "don''t give peace of mind to the world. Will I pay Yunzhen who is greedy for wealth? Not to mention... " She looked proud: "I pay the honor that I want. It must be from the battlefield by my own sword and sword. I don''t want anything rare because of my wife''s identity." Jiang Huan then showed a smile: "this is Fu Yunzhen I know. Don''t worry, I will solve this matter for you." Gu Sheng shook his head: "don''t bother Shian. I will solve this problem by myself. Since Shu and princess don''t like me, I don''t want to stick a hot face on the cold stool. " It''s not only a joke to kill the princess at the gate of the city, but it''s not only a joke to kill her, but also a joke in her mind. Jiang Huan frowned and felt that the matter was not easy to solve, and it would be better toe forward from himself. Just looking at Gu Sheng''s resolute look, he took his words back into his mouth. If Yun Zhen insisted, he would be happy. If he didn''t, he would go to ask the emperor again. Gu Sheng acted quickly. Do not know where to start, a rumor slowly spread out: Kyoto pearl Shu and the princess, and the prince of the state of Zhu have an affair. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 395 If it is just well connected, one is well groomed young man, and the other is the elegant son of the famous capital of Kyoto. But one of the protagonists, Shu and princess, has an engagement, and the object of the engagement is Fu Yunzhen, Fu general! The reputation of the Fu family in the Tianyun Dynasty is no lower than that of any aristocratic family. Even though many people do not know which prime minister is today and how many members of the state are, they know that the family of God of war in Tianyun Dynasty is the Fu family. The Fu family has fought back numerous foreign enemies for the sake of the fortune Dynasty. The honor that the Fu family has obtained with countless blood is a feat that no one can erase. Such a rumor about Fu Yunzhen and Princess Shuhe was naturally spread by countless people. If it was really just a rumor, Shu and Princess and Fang Mingyu would not care, because those who really care about it would check it out, but the rumor could not be found out. However, some of the things mentioned in the rumor actually happened. During the tryst in Mingyuan temple, the silk handkerchief embroidered by Shu and Princess Fang, and the jade pendant hanging on Fang Mingyu''s waist are all facts. Shu and the princess are flustered. She can''t think of it anyway. These things are very secret. Why are they dug out? This, of course, is due to the system. When the rumors be more and more serious, it is impossible for the person sitting on the top to pretend not to know. Sue and the princess were summoned by the emperor. Gu Shengyin knew that this alone was not enough. Sure enough, no one knows what Princess Shu and the emperor said, but all the rumors in Beijing suddenly disappeared overnight. Shu and princess did not appear in the pce for a long time. However, the imperial edict to cancel the marriage was not received in the general''s mansion. Gu Sheng received a lot of treasures from the pce. The emperor''s meaning was very clear: it was thepensation of the royal family, but the marriage was still the same. Gu Sheng pinched a pearl the size of a finger, looked at it carefully, and said with indifference: "the emperor is really generous. There are not many pearls in the inner storehouse." Her mouth said precious, but the expression on her face was somewhat disapproval. When Gu Sheng goes out these days, he always meets some pitiful eyes. The meaning of the vision is Gu Sheng because he doesn''t have to look at it. He was just pitying him. Before he got married, he wore such a big green hat on his head, and he could not take off the hat. On the surface, the more he pretended not to care, the more people thought he was just pretending to be calm. In private, he didn''t know how sad he was. After all, for so many years, we have never heard of general Fu''s little girlfriends, nor have they heard of his confidants. Most people think that he is respectful and loving to sue and princess, the fiancee, and never expected to encounter such a thing. Even the emperor specially called him to say something: "Yun Zhen, I know that this matter is wronged you, I promise, such a thing will not happen next time, I have severely ordered Shuhe to think about her faults. She has always been respectful and respectful, and it is normal for her to be hoodwinked for a moment." In a word, she took out Shu and princess, and put all the responsibility on the prince and son of the state of Zhu. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 396 The unfortunate son of the Duke of the state of Zhu could hardly get the favor of the emperor all his life. However, he is not wronged. Such a thing can not be achieved unterally. The more people think that she is wronged, the more happy Gu Sheng is in his heart. This is very good. She just wants everyone to lean towards her side and feel sorry for Shu and princess. The emperor thinks it''s ok now. It doesn''t matter. She still has a second move. As long as Shuhe gets worse and worse in his heart, Gu Shengyin won''t worry about it. Finally, he won''t cancel their marriage. In a sh, two months passed. During this period, the border was stable. Gu Sheng only needed to go to the court every day, so he was very free. However, it is estimated that the emperor was also a little anxious, and wanted to settle the matter quickly. He went to the Duke of the state of Zhu with an imperial edict. "Get married on the tenth day of next month?" Gu Sheng was surprised. She didn''t expect the emperor to be so anxious. Looking at this dynasty, there was no princess''s marriage. The date of the decree was only one month away from the date of the wedding. She thought it would be at least half a year. It seems that some of the previous ns can be advanced. It''s just that she hasn''t acted, and some people are more anxious than her. "I heard that the imperial edict of emperor brother has been given, let you and Shu and marry next month?" Jiang Huan''s face is not good. Gu Sheng nods. Jiang Huan looked at her calm look on her face and said, "before I said I could help you, but you said you could solve it. Now it''s better. Even the days are given down." Gu Shengyin looked at him in surprise and said with a smile, "why is Shian more anxious than I am? I should be the one who wants to jump." Jiang Huan''s words are blocked for a moment. Yes, what is he doing in such a hurry? He recalled himself. When he learned that the emperor had given the order, he could hardly sit still. He ordered the coachman to arrive at the general''s office. Where could he be indifferent? But why? He asked himself whether he would be in such a hurry if he changed a person or a friend? The answer is no, for other people, he can still sit there calmly and calmly, calmly thinking about how to solve the problem better, instead of just running over to see what Fu Yunzhen is like. There is something hidden in it, Jiang Huan, who dare not think about it. Fortunately, Gu Shengyin was just making fun of him at will, and did not force him to answer. She looked at Jiang Huan with a firm look: "Shi''an boxing is my heart, Yun Zhen''s heart has won. You can rest assured that I can solve this matter by myself. " Her face was so calm that Jiang Huan could not doubt the authenticity of her words. Looking at Gu Shengyin like this, Jiang Huan tries his best to resist the practice of entering the pce immediately and asking the emperor to take back his life. He nods. He wants to believe in Yun Zhen. Gu Shengyin''s n is actually very simple and crude. She ns to plot an assassination, and then follow the clues to connect the "assassins" with the previous group of people at the gate of the city. As long as she is willing, there are countless ways for the emperor to find out the mastermind behind her. In this way, she will not believe it. The emperor is happy to let Shu and Princess marry her. A princess can have a bad rtionship with her husband-inw, but if a princess intends to murder an important official in the court, the usation is big. Needless to say, although Tianyun Dynasty is a big country, the tribes of several countries around have never stopped harassing the border. In the emperor''s mind, it is not known whether one of the many daughters is important, or whether she is the "little god of war". , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 397 However, Gu Sheng was informed of a major event before he had time to act. "Is that true? I really didn''t expect that thisdy and princess would be like this In innocence Gu Sheng said with some surprise and system. The system just told her that Shu and princess had just lifted the ban, so they tried to contact Fang Mingyu, the son of the Duke of the state of Zhu, and they nned to elope. Shu and Princess want to do this, Gu Shengyin can barely understand, but Fang Mingyu? "Is he willing to give up his status and identity and elope with Shuhe?" Is it true that love is deeply rooted, and nothing can be taken care of? The answer is really. Gu Shengyin only thinks that since Shu and princess are so hard to help themselves, it''s really a pity not to help them. Three dayster, the old princess of Jing''an pce was on her birthday. The old princess had arge number of generations, and even the emperor in the pce ordered a generous gift. Shuhe, who had been banned for several months, also came to the pce dressed up. However, she has found that she is no longer the focus of the crowd, many expensive women look at their eyes, as if with a special meaning. She knew why. Now, her reputation in the upper ss circles of Beijing is extremely ugly. These are all thanks to him! Shu and the princess thought of the figure just opposite the flower pool, which was full ofughter, white robe and jade belt. If you don''t pay Yunzhen, you and your cousin will be able to get along with each other. Even if you are found out, your father may be able to marry. But now, he has just been banned. His cousin is said to have been severely invited by the Duke of the state of Zhu. Both of them have a bad reputation. Only this Fu Yunzhen is still the general Fu admired by everyone. By what? Shu and princess''s hand is in a flower, unconsciously with a very strong, bright petals in her hand fragmented, dark red flower juice dye full hand, but she did not care. It doesn''t matter. Sue and Princessfort themselves, no one pays attention to their own better, the action will be betterter. Gu Shengyin and all kinds of familiar unfamiliar people exchange greetings, but always let the system pay attention to the trend of Shu and princess. Jiang Huan, who has been around her, noticed her absence of mind and asked what was wrong with her. Gu Sheng, who pretended to be deep, replied, "I don''t know why. I always have a bad feeling in my heart today." She was just joking, but Jiang Huan took her hand and asked, "but is it ufortable? Would you like to have a look at the doctor? " Gu Sheng let him hold his hand and said with a smile, "I lied to you!" She cunningly bent over Jiang Huan''s ear and said in a low voice, "I''m just impatient to chat with those people who are full of officialdom." She is so half on her body, warm breath hit, Jiang Huan subconsciously have a kind of hand to raise this piece of warm in the arms of the impulse. He pressed down his impetuous hand and said gently, "I know you are impatient with these twists and turns. When the banquet is over, we will find an excuse to leave." In the tone, there is a strong connivance and doting. "The friendship between his highness King Rong and general Fu is very good." Two noble girls in the distance looked at the figure of two people together, one of them sighed. The other replied, "yes, I thought it was just a rumor." It''s just two people like this. How do you think it''s strange? She kept her doubts at the bottom of her heart. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 398 The party soon came to an end. Jiang Huan remembers the previous words andes to Gu Shengyin: "I just said with Uncle Jing''an Wang that we have something to do first." At this time, the system also came to prompt: "host, Shu and princess''s carriage is also ready at the left door of the pce." God help me too! Gu Sheng''s carriage is just at the left door. They walked outside the pce. At the moment, there were many carriages of high officials and nobles outside the pce. All of them were guarded by servants. However, because there were too many people, they were in a mess. It is estimated that Shu and the princess are also aware of this point, ready to take advantage of the many eyes misceneous quietly leave. Gu Shengyin walked slowly, and soon locked the position of Shu and princess. If it wasn''t for the system''s warning, she couldn''t find out that the woman in coarse cloth and dress and sallowplexion was actually a princess Shuhe who was famous for her beautiful appearance. Coincidentally, the carriage she prepared was also an ordinary looking green curtain carriage, but from the appearance, it was eight points simr to Jiang Huan''s. Gu Shengyin stopped suddenly and said to Jiang Huan: "I heard that Princess Jing''an loves flowers. There are more exotic flowers and nts in the back garden than in the imperial garden. There is one orchid in Tianyun Dynasty, which is the only one in Tianyun Dynasty. I forgot to see it just now." Jiang Huan also came to the interest: "unexpectedly have this matter?" Gu Shengughed secretly: "why don''t we go and have a look?" She seemed to have no intention to stop Shu and princess who was about to get on the carriage: "you are the servant of Jing''an pce. Do you know where Tianzhu Yon is in the pce? If it''s convenient, we can take a look at it Shu and the princess were frozen there. She never thought that, just as she was about to seed, she met thest person she wanted to meet. She turned her mind. On the surface, she just slightly lowered her head and lowered her voice and said, "my Lord, the maid is just a rude woman. This time, she is entrusted by the master to go out and buy some food materials. She doesn''t know where the orchid is." Gu Sheng said "Oh". Shu and the princess were relieved and were about to leave, but they heard Gu Shengyin say a sentence: "you are lying!" Shu and the princess jumped in their hearts, and Gu Shengyin then said, "you say you are just a rough servant. I think your clothes are really unbearable, but your hands are white and delicate. This is not the hand that a rude servant should have. What''s more, you say that you are just a rude woman, but I think your manner is very dignified, so you are lying! You can''t be a servant girl of King Jing''an''s mansion and so on. You steal the money of the master''s house and run away? " Shu and Princess heart was mentioned Laogao, she was thinking about how to deal with it, only saw the carriage above a gentle voice passed down: "it is just a maid, general Fu don''t care about her." It''s Fang Mingyu. Gu Sheng looks at the man who appears to help Sue and Princess out of the siege. He is really a good-looking person. It can be seen that he has deep feelings for Shu and princess. However, these two people are very affectionate. Has anyone considered Fu Yunzhen? She hums a smile: "Fang Shizi?" She nced at Jiang Huan, and found that the other party''s eyes were falling on the servant who Shu and Princess pretended to be. Her eyebrows were very high. This shows that he is suspicious of the identity of Shu and princess. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 399 Gu Sheng because the heart is stable, don''t care to look at Shu and Princess: "good, since the fangshizi all speak, this general will give Fang Shizi a face." She turned around and left, but was held by Jiang Huan. Jiang Huan''s eyes fixed on Shu and princess, and said, "youe here for me." Shu and Princess originally put down the heart of an instant mention, Rong emperor uncle this tone, ten have eight. Nine is to find their own identity. She quickly looked up and Fang Mingyu looked at each other. They saw simr information from each other''s eyes: run. Without saying a word, Shu and the princess walked forward to the carriage. Fang Mingyu leaned over and pulled her up. As soon as the driver who had been ready had swung his horse whip, the carriage went in the direction of the gate of the city. "Come on! Stop them for me Jiang Huan''s face is as deep as water. Gu Shengyin seems to realize what happened at this moment. She looks at Jiang Huan, and there is a trace of disbelief in her tone: "just that one, it is..." Jiang Huan some can''t bear, but still looking at her every word said: "is Shu and." Gu Sheng''s face changed from shock to iron green. She didn''t understand what had happened. Her fiancee eloped with others. The humiliation was unbearable. She didn''t want to look at Fang Mingyu and Shuhe''s direction of leaving. She said in a hoarse voice, "I want to enter the pce." Jiang Huan knew what she was going to do, but Wensheng said, "I''ll go with you." Shu and Princess there, two people are not worried, if really let two people in the eyelid son underground escape, then the capital''s forbidden army and guard army canmit suicide collectively. Gu Sheng did not see the emperor directly because he entered the pce. Instead, he knelt down directly outside the imperial study. Jiang Huan saw some heartache, but also know that only in this way can the emperor know his determination. He looked at Gu Shengyin and entered the imperial study himself. "What''s the matter? You''ve been in the pce a little frequently recently The emperor was surprised at Jiang Huan. Jiang Huan and Gu Sheng entered the pce for the first time. The news from Jing''an pce hasn''te. Jiang Huan was not in the mood to exchange greetings, and said directly: "brother Huang, Yun Zhen is kneeling outside the imperial study." The emperor was surprised: "what''s the matter? What happened? Let hime in and talk Jiang Huan just shook his head: "listen to me first." He said everything that happened just now, and finally added a sentence: "ording to my younger brother, Shu and Fang Mingyu are afraid they want to Run away. " Bang! The emperor swept down the inkstone on the desk. "This evil thing!" The emperor said to Jiang Huan, "you go outside, let Yun Zhen get up ande in to reply." Jiang Huan shook his head: "I''m afraid I can''t persuade him this time. It''s too humiliating for a man. Yun Zhen, this is I want your attitude. " The emperorughed angrily: "why, is this still a threat to me?" However, on second thought, most of the generals are bloody. In such a case, it is normal to express their dissatisfaction. If Fu Yunzhenes to see you as if there is nothing wrong, the city hall will be really frightening. With such a thing, even if he is trying to make sue and him into a pair, it is estimated that it is impossible. In the emperor''s mind, he finally sighed: "he wants, I should, let him in." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 400 Gu Sheng, seeing Jiang Huan''s faceing out, knows what the result is. Sure enough, Jiang Huan went to his side and stretched out his hand: "get up, go to the imperial study and ask for a sin." Gu Sheng stood up ording to the strength of his hand, went to the imperial study, and knelt down to the emperor standing there: "the minister is guilty." "Do you know you are guilty? How dare you threaten me Gu Shengughed: "I know that your majesty cherishes my minister, so I dare to be so rebellious." "All right, all right." The emperor waved his hand. "I know that Shuhe''s business is that I''m sorry for you. I''ll see if there are any suitable age princesses in the royal family. How aboutpensating you for a gentle and gentle wife?" Gu Sheng waved his hand in a hurry: "thank you for your kindness, but I really don''t have such a mind now. Your majesty loves me so much that I can''t afford it." If she really wants to be married again by the emperor, isn''t she busy in vain? The emperor was just joking. He was still ufortable when he was refused by the minister. He red: "don''t shake in front of me. Get out of here!" As a result, Gu Sheng rolled away because of his quickness. By the way He took his royal highness King Rong. Jiang Huan looks at Gu Shengyin, who is rxed. He seems not to be affected by Shu and the princess. Gu Sheng replied in a good mood: "I didn''t like her at first. They did such shameless things, but it was not me who ruined their reputation." She looked at Jiang Huan and her eyes were bright: "why should a husband have no wife? It''s just a woman''s gesture to sigh. I don''t care about it. " When she said this, her eyes were brighter than the stars in the sky, which made people believe in his words unconsciously. Jiang Huan''s eyes were soft: "yes, Yun Zhen is so excellent. I don''t know how many aristocraticdies are in their dreams of spring." When he said this, his heart became sour and astringent: so many people can admire him openly, only himself Wait, why do you have this idea? Jiang Huan was startled. He looked at Gu Shengyin with a bright smile, and his suspicions became more and more widespread. Is he hiding such a mind to Yun Zhen? The more Jiang Huan thought, the more bitter he felt in his heart. Men fall in love with each other in the end, which is against the heaven and will be reviled by the world. How can he bear to pull Yun Zhen into such a quagmire? Jiang Huan only wished that he would never wake up to what kind of feelings he held for Yun Zhen, so that he could always stay by his side as a matter of course "Be careful!" Gu Shengyin''s words drew his attention back, and the carriage was shocked. At the same time, his hands firmly held him. "What''s going on?" Jiang Huan came back to himself and asked the driver outside. "Your Highness, there are assassins. You must note out." The driver''s vague voice came out. Gu Sheng''s heart moved, this is his own buried backhandunched. She held down Jiang Huan and got up: "I''ll go out and have a look. You can stay in it and don''t move." Jiang Huan subconsciously stopped her, Gu Sheng said with a proud smile: "Shian, don''t forget who I am. In this world, the people who can take my life by force have note out yet!" With this, she turned over from the carriage, knocked an assassin unconscious and unloaded his weapon. "A group of gangsters, they don''t know how to live or die!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 401 Jiang Huan sat on the carriage, worried, but he knew his situation and didn''t go down rashly. After a while, after hearing the fighting outside, Gu Sheng sat back with his clean driving curtain lifted. "Are you all right?" Jiang Huan asked nervously. Gu Shengyin shook his head: "but a group of mobs, a few people have been caught by your coachman, ready to be sent to Dali Templeter." She lowered her eyes and concealed her expression: these people are all desperators she spent a great deal of money to find. She promised them a heavy promise to keep their wives and children rich and safe all their lives, and the price was their lives. When they got to Dali temple, these people would reveal some information ording to what she said. When Dali Temple goes to check, it is natural to connect this assassination with thest one with some clues. Gu Sheng doesn''t deny that his hand is not bright, but the fact is that if you are kind, others will take your life. Jiang Huan saw that she was in a bad mood. She thought it was because she was in such a bad mood that she didn''t think much about it. Gu Sheng did not expect that the assassination involved King Rong. Today, he was furious and ordered Dali temple to investigate thoroughly. After receiving the edict, the officials of Dali temple did not dare not to pay attention to it. One by one, they took out 12 points of experience and treated them carefully. In addition, Gu Shengyin had already prepared the "evidence". When those officials found out the "truth", their hearts were cold. "Lord Zhang, this..." The Assistant Minister of the temple is full of faces. , which involves a royal highness of princesses, they can not decide. Moreover, it is possible for your majesty to keep sue and Princess informed of such a thing. The Minister of Dali temple, Mr. Zhang, has been in official circles for several years. He is much more indifferent than Li Zheng: "this matter, apart from you and me, is not allowed to be known to others. Now you follow me into the pce to meet the emperor." "Yes." Here, the emperor heard that the matter had been found out and immediately summoned officials of Dali temple to meet him. "Is that what you found out?" The emperor looked at them coldly. Mr. Zhang did not change his face: "reply to your majesty, this is a matter of confidentiality. Mr. Wei Chen and Mr. Li did everything by themselves, and the results were reported to your majesty as soon as possible. As for the authenticity, I hope your majesty will decide. " He left the right of choice to the emperor, which means that this matter has not been disclosed, only the two of us know it, and even if it is to give us a hundred courage, we are afraid to divulge half of it. As for the "truth", it depends on your majesty. What kind of truth you want will be the truth. The emperor looked at the two men kneeling on the steps for a long time. His eyes shed and he finally regained his calm: "get up. You don''t have to worry about this. I will give the general and the king Rong an ount." The two retired with relief. As soon as he went out, Li Zhengcai confidently gave his boss a big gift: "the adults are smart, and the officials admire him." Mr. Zhang touched his goatee with a smile and did not speak. The emperor''s face sank like water into the pce of Shu and princess. Since Shu and the princess were caught eloping, they were put under house arrest by the angry emperor. Even her mother, Princess Fang, was not allowed to visit her. Hearing that the emperor arrived, Shu and princess''s eyes also shed a glimmer of joy: the father has always loved her, will not really punish her. She straightened her clothes and went out. "My father..." "Pa!" It was a loud p in the face to greet her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 402 Under the emperor''s anger, with great strength, Shu and princess were beaten to the ground directly. She covered half of her face. It was swollen, needless to see. "Father?" Shu and princess can''t believe looking at the emperor, seems to be unable to believe that he just ignored the identity of the fight himself! "You really, too let me down!" The emperor looked at his beautiful daughter. He has many children, including more than ten princesses. Among them, Princess Shuhe is the most outstanding among many daughters because of her noble birth and looks. She has always been loved by him. However, the emperor''s pet and love are limited. "I look, it is my too much. Pet. You, will you develop such a pair of do not know the nature of heaven and earth!" The emperor looked at Shu and the princess and said coldly. "Do you think that Yun Zhen married you? Ask the princesses in the pce whether they will marry Yun Zhen or not "You have a little temper and arrogance. I can tolerate you. My daughter should be proud, but you can''t even distinguish between priorities." The emperor looked at the daughter with disappointment, "the important Minister of the court, my great general of the state of Wei, how dare you buy the assassins to assassinate them!" Hearing this, Shu and princess, who had been wronged and ignorant, realized that what he had been worried about finally happened. Father, he knew what he had done. This made her heart sink to the bottom of the valley, she knew her father, he was a real emperor, which means that no matter how much she was favored, she could notpare with his country. She quickly got up and walked on her knees to the emperor and grabbed the foot of his robe: "father, the son minister knows that he is wrong, and the child minister is just obsessed with it all the time. The child minister really knows that he is wrong. What''s more Besides, there is nothing wrong with general Fu? " The emperor saw that she was still looking for an excuse. She was cold and stabbed twice. Was she really wrong? "You give me a good stay to reflect, really want to know wrong words, more opportunities, let you atone for the court! Hum! He snorted and left. Hearing the news, Fang Guifei, who was in a hurry, was stopped outside the hall by the bodyguards who were responsible for guarding Shu and the princess. She went to see the emperor and was also blocked outside the door. Only then did she realize the importance of the matter. However, no matter how she thought, she couldn''t imagine what kind of fault her daughter hadmitted. Gu Sheng was called into the pce by the emperor. "The assassins went into Dali temple and killed themselves one by one by taking poison. They didn''t realize the leader behind the scenes." The emperor said to Gu Shengyin with some apologies. "Fortunately, his royal highness is safe and sound." Gu Sheng was not surprised at all for pressing down on the emperor. After all, if such a thing broke out, the whole royal family would lose face. The emperor could not afford to lose this man. "By the way, I have made a n. Shu and the princess have a sudden illness. Now they are recuperating in the Ganquan pce. I''m afraid they can''t afford to marry you. Your marriage should be cancelled." The emperor seemed tired and waved his hand to her, and then let her retreat. Gu Sheng received the imperial edict from the pce and a lot of thick rewards soon after she returned to the mansion. This honor and favor made many peopleugh at Fu Yunzhen''s cancetion of her marriage with the princess. Only Gu Shengyin knew that this was just a kind of alternativepensation from the emperor to himself. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 403 Gu Sheng just ordered people to carry the reward in the pce to the storehouse, when he saw the figure of the old housekeeper. "Father, he has something to do with me?" The old housekeeper has always been with old general Fu. When hees to find himself, Gu Shengyin doesn''t have to think about other possibilities. "Father." Gu Shengyin came to Fu Lao general''s study, and the old housekeeper kindly closed the door, leaving the father and daughter private space. "Tell me the truth, what happened? It is impossible for your majesty to give us so many rewards without any reason. " General Fu looks at Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng didn''t think so: "isn''t it written in the edict? Shu and Princess suffered from a bad disease and their marriage with me was cancelled. This is thepensation given by the royal family... " "I want to listen to the truth," Fu interrupted impatiently It''s OK to fool ordinary people with this excuse from the royal family. As soon as they hear it, they know what must have happened. Gu Sheng suddenly gave a short smile and looked at his father strangely: "do you really want to know?" General Fu frowned at his daughter''s appearance. "I''ll tell you the truth, because sue and princess don''t want to marry me. Thest time I came back from victory, the assassination at the gate of the city was her handwriting." Fu Lao general made a crack in his teacup. He had thought of many possibilities, but he did not expect it to be so. "You..." He looked at his daughter dry throat, but did not know what to say. In the final analysis, there are also their own mistakes. If it was not for their own thoughts, my daughter would not have suffered so much. Gu Sheng stood there quietly. She was waiting for general Fu to say something. She knew that the real Fu Yunzhen had been waiting all her life. Maybe she didn''t know what she wanted to hear. Maybe it was the affirmation from her father. Maybe it was the regret of her father''ste arrival. Maybe it was something else. However, Fu Yunzhen''s life is too short for her to wait for what she wants. Gu Shengyin''s heart suddenly filled with a strong pain, she was surprised: This is not her own feeling. The system gave the answer in time: "this is the instinct of Fu Yunzhen engraved in the deep body of the original owner, and the host has been affected by some tiny things for a time." Gu Shengyin has also heard that hosts like them, such as themselves, who are engaged in missions, are, frankly speaking, attached to the original masters, which is equivalent to living a life instead of them, and the soul of the original Lord has long been melted away. In principle, there should be no way to affect the host. However, human beings are, after all, one of the most magical races in the world, and their "feelings" are also the mostplicated and difficult to understand. Just like now, the real Fu Yunzhen died long ago in her life. However, some deep obsessions remain in her body all the time. Unless we get the answer, we will never be able to resolve it. Without affecting the task, Gu Shengyin does not mind helping these hostsplete their obsession. However, she waited for a long time, and did not wait for general Fu''s words. Gu Sheng looks at him coldly, but Fu has already felt regret in his heart. However, due to his personality or his face, he can''t say an apology to his daughter. She decided to take the next strong dose. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 404 "Look at me, father." Gu Sheng said because he opened his mouth. General Fu was a little surprised. After her daughter became sensible, her feelings with her became very poor. She was seldom willing to initiate a topic. Gu Shengyin said slowly, "in fact, when I was very young, I worshipped my father very much." Her eyes are a little empty, it seems to go back to a very far away childhood: "I remember, at that time, father, you are still very young, although still so serious, I really want to get close to you. Because, I think, my father is very strong, other people''s father can''t match. " "Although from that time on, you began to let me learn how to do horse riding, running in the snow in a single coat in winter, piling piles I am very aggrieved, but still bite teeth to insist. Because when I do these things, I hope I can do my best, and then, father, you will praise me "Butter, I knew that I could never satisfy you. Even if my shooting skills can sweep all my peers, even if I can overfulfil the tasks you set every day, I still can''t satisfy you a little bit. " "Because I am not the heir you expect, because I am a daughter!" Gu Shengyin said here, her eyes as if out of a raging fire, bright people''s hearts. "Ever since I knew the difference between men and women, I have known my destiny in this life. When other girls are in groups to enjoy flowers and chant poems, call friends to make friends, enjoy the moon on a cruise, dress up beautifully, and when I go out for a outing, I try my best to do better. I don''t want much, just want you to give me a certain, afraid to show a smile at me. Tell me that even if I were only a daughter, I would not be worse than any man "But no!" Gu Shengyin suddenlyughed, but her eyes turned red. "I know you don''t like me. Sometimes when I''m on the battlefield, I look at the enemy''s sword, and even think that I don''t want to dodge it and let it cut on me. Why do I have to carry so much, I live, can not enjoy a little bit of rxed and happy, and why should I live for the Fu Yunzhen in other people''s eyes? " "But you won, father. You instilled in me those ideas, let me do not escape, through the death of this cowardly behavior. I can''t let go of the Fu family''s 100 year old reputation and the frontier officers and men of the fortune Dynasty. I knew that I had been like this in my whole life "Enough!" General Fu never thought that his daughter thought so. He was strict with her, never smiling, never because she was a daughter. This daughter has always been the pride of his heart. Since she grew up, he saw her less and less, not because he didn''t want to see her, but every time he looked at his daughter''s face, which looked like a dead wife, the guilt in his heart made him face his daughter. He never knew that there were so many worries in the child''s heart. He did not know that there was such a big misunderstanding between their father and daughter. The huge pain in his heart almost made him unable to stand. Looking at his stubborn face and looking at his daughter, the wall in general Fu''s heart copsed. "I was wrong." Finally, he said the words hidden in his heart for many years. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 405 General Fu looked at his daughter, said that sentence, pressure. In the bottom of his heart for decades the stone was finally unloaded by him. "It has nothing to do with you. It''s all my fault." General Fu''s face became calm again. He looked at his daughter. "For so many years, I always feel that you hate me, afraid you don''t want to see me." "So I have never told you that you have always been my proudest daughter. I do not want to see you more, not because I don''t want to see you, but because I feel that I am not a qualified father and have no face to face you." In this afternoon, the father and daughter of general Fu and Fu Yunzhen finally had a long talk for the first time in 24 years. That night, Gu Shengyin came to Jiang Huan''s residence. "Drink with me!" Gu Shengyin only said this to him. Jiang Huan intuitively realized that Gu Shengyin should have something important to do with her. However, seeing her appearance, he did not ask much. He just told his servants to quickly clean up a table of good dishes and carry out the wine from the pce. Gu Shengyin poured wine into her mouth one cup at a time, and her expression always seemed sad or happy. The words just given by old general Fu had little influence on Gu Shengyin. However, for Fu Yunzhen''s body, it was a subversion of her 24-year cognition. So she was in a very high mood at the moment. She just wanted to find someone to get drunk and have a deep sleep. For Gu Shengyin, his lover is undoubtedly the best choice. She had no scruples in front of him. Jiang Huan has been looking at Gu Shengyin in silence, until her eyes have clearly begun to drunk hazy. He raised his hand and held down Gu Shengyin''s hand of holding up the ss: "enough, Yunzhen, you are drunk." But can Gu Shengyin be prevented? One of his hands turned over, and he skillfully broke away from the constraint of Jiang Huan. In a sh, he was a cup of wine. "No, no, no, I''m happy." Gu Sheng looks at Jiang Huan with a smile and winks at him mysteriously. "You know what? I always thought he didn''t like me, but today he told me that he was so cold and strict with me because he felt sorry for me Gu Shengughs and hums and tells Jiang Huan these things. "In fact, as a paying family member, I don''t think it''s bad to shoulder the responsibility of paying home. Why didn''t he tell me earlier?" Jiang Huan listens silently. From his words, he can infer that Gu Shengyin is talking about his father, Fu Laojun. General Fu and his only son, Fu Yunzhen, are not close to each other. It is not a secret in Kyoto. The two fathers and sons treat each other coldly in public. However, listen to Gu Shengyin''s meaning, there is another secret? Jiang Huan didn''t ask. He knew in his heart that Yun Zhen was just looking for someone to talk to and didn''t need his answer. But he didn''t expect what kind of amazing news Gu Shengyin would throw him next. "I''ve worked so hard for so many years that I''ve been living and dying just to get his affirmation? Just to let him know that my daughter is no worse than any man, he even said that this is not what he cares about... " "Bang!" Jiang Huan shook his hand and knocked it over on the table. Some of the wine left in the cup fell on hispel, but he didn''t care about it. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 406 He looked at Gu Shengyin in shock. For a moment, he even doubted whether he was drunk in the wine, as if he had heard an illusion. "Yun Zhen." Jiang Huan can clearly hear his heart beat like a drum beating. He tries to keep his voice calm. Gu Sheng looked at him with some difficulty. With such a look, Jiang Huan felt that his good friend was wrong. Obviously, his skin is so white and delicate, her facial features are exquisite, and she doesn''t look like a man; when she is drunk and looking at people, her eyes are charming and charming. So many ws, in the end why, before so long, he did not question his identity at all? At the end of the day, it''s unbelievable that general Fu raised his daughter as a man. He also benefited from the fact that he went to the battlefield at the age of 15, and in the past nine years, he eliminated all doubts with his military achievements. How can such a person be a woman? "You said earlier that you are a daughter?" Jiang Huan still decided to take Gu Shengyin as an example. He was very d at the moment that he had already let all his attendants retire. Gu Sheng at this time can be said to bepletely free self, heard Jiang Huan''s question, seriously nodded: "yes." She looked up at Jiang Huan and suddenly grinned: "don''t you believe it?" She nodded: "yes, I would not believe it if it was me." She said that she stood up unsteadily and reached for her belt. "I''ll show you..." Jiang Huan was stunned and quickly stood up to stop her action. This person is drunk, and the difference is too big between the day and the day. Thinking of Gu Sheng''s two drunken behaviors, Jiang Huan is more and more firm in an idea: in the future, he must take good care of her to prevent her from getting drunk in front of others. He did not know that Gu Sheng was ungrateful. "You don''t want to stop me, I..." She tried hard to open Jiang Huan, smoothly pulled out the belt in her hand, the original neat robe instantly loosened, revealing the snow-white middle coat inside. With such a look, Jiang Huan found that her body hidden under her robe was indeed too delicate. He helplessly looked at the drunkard, filled with endless joy, but he was not willing to take advantage of her under such circumstances. He went forward again, closed her robe and coaxed her softly: "I believe that Yun Zhen is a woman, but a woman can''t take off her clothes to show people." It''s not easy to understand his intention, found that he even fell in love with the man, the man is still his good friend, originally this period of time has been suffering Jiang Huan in today felt the salvation of God. He looked at the people in front of him, and his heart was full of feelings. He just wanted to hold people in his arms and bite her bright red lips. Petals, so that they would never separate again. But he is always a gentleman, and he is not willing to do these things. However, he wanted to be a gentleman, but Gu Shengyin was not willing to give him this opportunity. Gu Sheng listened to his words and nodded seriously: "I know that women''s bodies can''t be shown to others, only to those who like them." She raised her head. Her eyes were red with wine fumes. She held out her hand around the neck of the person in front of her. She slowly drew her body close to her and breathed like a blue: "but, I like Shian, I want to show you." - twenty thousand words are sent to you today. This is thest time that all the manuscripts have been saved in the past three months, and it is also thest st. After that, 8000-10000 words will be updated every morning. Good night, everyone. After that, I rmend the quick wear system: a guide to male gods, which is a very good book , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 407 "Boom Jiang Huan felt as if something had exploded in his mind. He looked down at the man in his arms. Gu Shengyin was still murmuring something. His lips were red with wine fumes. He could not hear what she was saying. Obedient to his own heart, Jiang Huan bent down and contained her lips. Just like the sweetness in the imagination, the mellow and intoxicating fragrance of the wine passes from Gu Shengyin''s lips and teeth, and Jiang Huan bes fuming. Unable to part with the people in her arms, Jiang Huan slightly calmed her disordered breathing. Looking at the unconscious person who had fallen into his arms, he did not care about the mess on the table and carried her back to the room. He took off the shoes and socks for her, scattered her hair, and looked at her again. This was clearly a girl''s home carved with powder and jade. Why had he lost sight of her before? Jiang Huan silent smile, he forced himself to bear the heart of the surge do not give up, turned around to leave. But he was pulled by the corner of his coat. Gu Shengyin was lying on the bed and looked at him dimly: "Shian Don''t you stay with me Jiang Huan only felt that he was not easy to calm down the heat and Teng spread up, he looked at the people in bed, only felt his throat dry: "Yun Zhen, do you know what you are talking about?" Gu Sheng pulled Jiang Huan down with a strong hand, raised his head and kissed him on the corner of his lips, and his whispering words flowed out: "of course I know. If you like me, you can stay..." She can''t say thetter words any more. Jiang Huan was teased by her sweetheart again and again. Other men had already been on it directly, but he could bear it for so long. Layer byyer, he untied her and saw the white cloth around her chest. His hands couldn''t help but pause. She has been entangled in her for so many years. His fingers caressed it for a moment, and finally found the knot, which liberated the girl from the ce that no one else had ever seen. It''s greasy. It''s soft and fragrant atst. However, Jiang Huan''s eyes turned to other ces for the first time. On this white and delicate body, there are many deep and shallow scars with different shapes. The deepest one, under the ribs, seems to have been around for a certain period of time. Jiang Huan only felt that her heart was filled with a thick and thin pain. She went to the battlefield at the age of 15, and all the wounds were gained from one battle after another. People only remember her achievements, and several people have considered them. What did she exchange for those achievements? Almost devout, Jiang Huan bit by bit, kiss every scar. His cold lips and petals fall on the skin, which makes Gu Sheng gasp: "itchy..." Jiang Huan low said a word, Gu Sheng because did not hear. Soon, she was immersed in the joy of love. She hugged the man in her body, both sides of the body are very hot, with feelings that can burn everything, so that they wish they could not live forever. Jiang Huan lowered his head to kiss her and sealed all the fine groans between them. Looking at the past, in the light blue curtain, two figures intertwined together are inseparable from each other, and a room is charming. The night is still long. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 408 Gu Sheng woke up early the next day. As soon as she woke up, she felt that something was wrong. She didn''t open her eyes. Because of the rapid changes in her mind, Gu Sheng finally understood what she had donest night. After she was drunk, she not only told her own details clearly, but also sent herself out in a package! Thinking of some ces, she could not help breathing disorderly, and felt that the arm around her waist increased a bit of strength. At the same time, a familiar voice came from overhead: "good morning, Yunzhen." Jiang Huan''s voice is normal, not much embarrassment, but let Gu Shengyin''s mood calm a lot. She secretly despised herself: are people who have experienced so many lives, how can she even be inferior to lovers who have no reincarnation memory? Thinking of this, she looked at her eyes in the past with a smile on Jiang Huan: "Shi''an, early morning." Sensing that the hand held behind his back was moving slowly, Gu Sheng blinked and said, "I''m going to see my father today. Yesterday I ran out, and he might be upset." The intention of the man is obvious. However, although Fu Yunzhen has a good physical foundation, it is the first time after all, and can''t stand another devastation. I didn''t expect that Jiang Huan was very weak. In some aspects, he was so strong. Jiang Huan sighs. Ruoyu Wenxiang is in his arms. He is also the first to know the taste. It''s impossible to say that he doesn''t want to. He just looks at Gu Shengyin''s appearance and knows that he can''t be forced to. He takes back his hand and looks at Gu Shengyin''s clothes. When Gu Sheng gets dressed, he turns around and finds that Jiang Huan has already been dressed. Jiang Huan looked at her and sighed: "I don''t know when, I can draw eyebrows for Yun Zhen." Gu Sheng is also silent because she hears the speech. She is now "a man". Of course, it is impossible for her to apply face painting, eyebrow painting and decals. However, Jiang Huan''s wish may not be realized in her lifetime. Looking at her appearance, Jiang Huan also suddenly came back to what he said. He stepped forward, gently from the back of the ring Gu Shengyin''s waist: "you don''t want to think about it, I''m just saying it casually." Gu Sheng was not sad. She heard her lover''s constion and joked: "Your Royal Highness, as long as you open your mouth, how many women are willing to let you draw eyebrows for them even if they don''t have a reputation." Jiang Huan frowned and put his arm around Gu Shengyin''s hand. He said in a deep voice: "Yun Zhen will never say such words again. All my life, Jiang Huan, since I have identified you alone, there will be no one else. " Gu Sheng knew that he was his lover, so he had confidence in him. But hearing such words, my heart is still moved. Unlike previous generations, Fu Yunzhen''s real identity can not be put on the surface, otherwise it is the Fu family who deceives the monarch. If Jiang Huan chooses to be with her, it is likely that the rtionship between the two can not be made public in this lifetime. He can''t marry and have children, so he must face the pressure from the outside world and even the royal family. Gu Sheng feels selfish. She knows that it is unfair to Jiang Huan. But she couldn''t stand her lover and other women. What''s more, she is not the kind of woman who likes to be suspicious and hurt the spring and autumn. She knows how deep her lover is to her feelings. She has enough confidence. In Jiang Huan''s eyes, there is no room for other women. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 409 Gu Sheng didn''t stay in Jiang Huan''s yard for a long time. She tried to ignore the slight difort from her body and went back to Fu Fu''s house in the carriage of Jiang Huan. As she expected, her father stayed up all night in the mansion. Father and daughter for the first time, in the absence of cold eye treatment and silence, a harmonious lunch. The old housekeeper looked at him with tears in his eyes. For so many years, he watched the old general''s silence and the youngdy''s sadness. He never thought that he would see the two people reconcile in his lifetime. At the end of the month, there were Dirong tribes in the northwest, and Gu Sheng led the army to go on the expedition under the order of the emperor. The night before departure, Jiang Huan came to the general''s house and filled her with a ss of wine. "I wish you victory and return." Gu Sheng nods with a smile. Fu Yunzhen, as the heroine of the world, is loved by thew of Qi Yun. The title of "invincible" is not empty words. She looked at her lover''s increasingly ruddy face. Since Jiang Huan took the medicine she had taken from the system, she had been much better, and her natural deficiency had made up for the loss of vitality. Gu Shengyin started in October. In November of the 20th year of Changsheng, a good report came from the army. General Fu led the army to capture the enemymander alive! At the end of November, there was news in the court that the army of Tianyun Dynasty raided the Royal Court of the other side and took the head of King Dirong! On the Wanshou festival of the emperor in December, Fu Yunzhen took his officers and soldiers back to the Dynasty and presented a congrattory gift -- the contract of dierong''s vowing to be a permanent minister, and attached the will of the new king Dirong to be a good friend for a hundred years. Emperor Longyan big Yue, on the spot issued a decree, granted to Yunzhen general Hou, ranking first, enjoying the sry of the governor. After this order came down, the matchmaker who went to the general''s office to propose marriage simply broke the threshold. Everyone knows that the general Hou was deeply favored by the emperor. Fortunately, he had already be a prime minister at a young age. In the future, he was afraid of greater fortune. Now that his engagement with Princess Shuhe has been cancelled, he is simply the best choice for a good son-inw in the eyes of all the distinguished officials. Of course, these people were politely declined by general Fu. But Fu Yunzhen, because of this matter, was not less by Jiang Huan. "You are very popr now." Jiang Huan opened his mouth and bit Gu Sheng on his white shoulder. Gu Sheng gasped and said, "are you a dog?" Jiang Huan low smile, body action is not stop, will Gu Sheng because can only tightly cling to him: "I am a dog, specially bite you this sweet cake." ¡­¡­ The rest of the words are all in silence. At the beginning of the next year, the pce gave a decree, and named the second princess Shuhe as duanjing princess, and went to Dirong to make peace on behalf of Tianyun Dynasty. As soon as the edict was issued, there was an uproar. As we all know, there are always princesses who are not favored and loved. Sometimes the emperor loves his daughter and chooses a suitable age girl from the imperial n to be a princess and go to make a marriage. However, Shu and princess, people think about it, but they don''t understand why the emperor let his daughter, whom he always liked, go to Dijon to make peace. Hearing the news, Princess Fang fainted. After waking up, she went to the emperor''s pce and couldn''t get up. She hoped her Majesty would take back her life. However, the Emperor didn''t change his mind until she knelt down all day and night, and was finally taken away by his servant. In March of the 21st year of Changsheng, Princess duanjing set out for Dirong with her vast and powerful peace making team. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 410 Fu Yunzhen, the God of war in the hearts of all the people of the Heavenly Kingdom. From the age of 15, he went to the battlefield and became a sword in the hands of the emperor. In the past 20 years, he led the generals and soldiers of the Tianyun Dynasty to open up new territories and expand their territory. He participated in hundreds of wars of various sizes and without any failure. He really created an invincible myth, and no one spoke of it in the name of the God of war. Finally, under his leadership, the Tianyun Dynasty swept all the surrounding countries, making the Tianyun Dynastyplete the great cause of unification. He was a wise man who chose to retire at his best. In the end, the emperor personally issued a decree to confer the general king and reward numerous treasures, which was of iparable glory for a moment. This general Wang never married in his whole life. It is said that he met his beloved woman in the war, but the woman diedter in order to save him. General Wang was deeply moved and refused to marry for her whole life. some people said that he was worried about his fiancee, Princess duanjing of Dirong in yuan family ten years ago, who had never married. there are also rumors It is said that this general Wang is actually a good friend of Longyang and is not interested in women. There are all kinds of rumors, General Wang is also free and easy, nevere forward to refute rumors. When someone found out that the general king had not appeared for many days, the servants of the general''s pce came forward and said that his master''s words had not easily unloaded the heavy burden. Now that the world is prosperous, it is reasonable to travel around and see the great rivers and mountains. No one knows that he was apanied by his royal highness King Rong, who seldom appeared in front of people because of his poor health. In a small town far away from Kyoto, a young couple suddenly lived in. Men such as green pine jade stand, Qing Jun extraordinary, women''s facial features bright, between a frown and a smile asionally fierce, different from ordinary women''s romantic. This town is far away from the city. The biggest person the townspeople have ever seen is the squire in the town. Where have they seen such a graceful figure? At first, they were just watching from afar. Later they saw that they did not put on airs. They seemed to have the meaning of living here for a long time, and they gradually became familiar with them. It is said that the young master''s name is Jiang Shian. He is a wealthy merchant''s home on the other side of the capital. He loves the environment in the south of the Yangtze River, so he specially takes his wife to settle here. Of course, Mr. Jiang is Jiang Huan, and his wife is Gu Shengyin, who is now "travelling around the world". In the morning, Gu Shengyin is sitting in front of the bronze mirror. The man on the side of her body is clinging to an eyebrow pencil, which is sketching on her eyebrow peak. "Now, I can finally do the eyebrows for Yun Zhen." Add thest stroke, Jiang Huan put down the pen, people into his arms. Gu Sheng looks at the past from the side, and the two figures in the mirror are ovepped together, nestling in each other, and the years are well. In the winter of the 34th year of Changsheng, someone suddenly knocked at the door of Fu general''s mansion in the capital city. A strange man was holding a baby in his hand and holding in his arms was the autograph of General Wang Fu Yunzhen. The letter states that the child was born on his way to travel. His mother had an ident and was inconvenient for him to take with him. So he was asked to take the child home and his father would take it. Looking at this familiar child, Fu Laojun, who was nearly sixty years old, burst into tears for a moment. He named the child Fuxin. It means to hope that he can live freely and freely. His daughter, after all, got her own happiness. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 411 "Sir, are you awake?" A soft voice came. A figure opened his eyes in the huge dormant warehouse, and looked at the person on the side of his body lightly, and then he said. With no drowsiness on her face, she got up neatly and went to the wide screen. Behind her, the person who had called her to wake up looked at her inexplicably. This is a very handsome woman. It is not appropriate to use the adjective "handsome" to describe a woman. However, it is extremely appropriate for this woman. It is said that men in military uniform are the most handsome, which is also applicable to women. The close fitting design of the Imperial military uniform meticulously outlines her tall and straight figure. Under her short and crisp hair, there is a perfect face that can not be debated between men and women. With a nce at her non emotional brown eyes, she is able to make most of the Empire people fall in love. This time, Gu Shengyin''s mission world is different from that in the past. They have been living in the gxy for three years, and their goal of conquering the gxy is beyond their expectation. Nowadays, human beings can strengthen their genes through various gene repair solutions, so as to obtain strong ability and vitality. The average life span of human beings has been extended to 500 years. Of course, some of the strong people at the top will live longer. For example, Gu Shengyin''s body, the only female general in the Star River Empire, situ Jin. The Star River empire is one of the two major forces in the gxy where human beings live, corresponding to which is another interster Federation known as freedom and democracy. She was born into a political family in the Star River empire. However, she was not interested in the politics of intrigue. When she was 18 years old, she was admitted to the Imperial military academy by her own efforts. Five yearster, she graduated with SSS examination results and directly entered the fierce lion army group, one of the three Imperial Ace armies. Last year, she was awarded a medal of honor to her Majesty''s legion. In addition to marshals, the highest rank in the Empire was themander of the three trump card legions, namely, the three generals of the Empire. Stuart was not only the onlymander, but also the youngest general in the history of the Empire. The people of the Empire are specting that if things go on like this, situ Jin will probably be the first female Marshal since the founding of the Star River empire. But situ Jin did not go down, the reason is standing behind her at the moment, a gentle face of adjutant - Linqi. Lin Qi, as an adjutant of situ Jin, is her confidant and one of her most trusted people in the world. However, this most trusted person betrayed her in the war between Stuart and the union. She died in the battle with the Empire and the Federation. She was also the highest rankingmander who died directly on the battlefield in the thousands of years of struggle between the Empire and the Federation. The emperor was so angry that the two sides had been in a white hot stage. Since then, the war spread to the whole gxy, and the whole gxy was in chaos. That''s all after. Seeing the plot, Gu Sheng knows that her name is not Linqi at all. It is not a coincidence that shees to the lion army and bes her own deputy. It is a premeditated step by step. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 412 Lin Qi was originally named Zuo Qilin. Her father was a soldier of the union, and her mother was an ordinary person in the Empire. Although the rtionship between the Empire and the union was not good, it was not umon for them to intermarry. However, Zilin''s father lost his life in thest war between the Union and the Empire. Originally, his father did not have to die, and the federal army chose to surrender when the situation was over. However, at that time, themander-in-chief of the fierce lion army, situ Jin, issued a death order, leaving no survivors, so that his father would still die after surrender. This is the news that Qi Lin got after a long time of investigation and secret investigation. Therefore, she hated situ Jin and prepared for her anonymity for a long time. Finally, she came to situ Jin''s side, became her adjutant, and gained her trust. The original situojin didn''t understand why his adjutant betrayed himself until he died. However, Gu Sheng only felt sad because he knew it. It''s not only for situ Ji, but also for Qi Lin. However, the army of Zilin''s father was not an ordinary federal army. They were a secret organization of the Federation, specializing in human experiments. The methods used were extremely cruel, which seriously vited the interster conventions jointly promulgated by various forces in the gxy. Situ Jin was ordered to destroy all this. Because the facts were not suitable for publication, the people thought it was just an ordinary small-scale war. Zilin always thought that her father was a hero. In order to revenge for him, he did so much. In that battle, not only situ Jin fell, but the third fleet of the lion army was almost destroyed. All these were the consequences of Qilin. Gu Shengyin could not tolerate her on this basis. They are now on board Starwing, thergestmand ship of the stormlion Legion. Stuart represents the Star River Empire and goes to storm chamber, a neutral force in the northern part of the gxy. Storm chamber ofmerce does not belong to any force and upies a alone. It is said that the leaders of the chamber of Commerce and the tworgest forces in the gxy, the Star River Empire and the interster Federation, have some indistinct rtions, so they have always existed steadily. As for the other small forces, it is not that they have never thought of the storm chamber of Commerce. Only after a nearby principality mored to upy the storm chamber ofmerce the day before, and the next day the royal family changed its people, no one dared to make it. As an empire, Gu Shengyin knows that the reason why the storm chamber ofmerce can survive is not that there are people in both the Empire and the Federation, but the backstage on which it relies. "Major Lin Qi." She said suddenly. Qi Lin is looking at Gu Shengyin in the back, and is surprised by her. I don''t know why, but she had a bad feeling in her heart, but she had a smile on her face: "what can I do for you, sir?" Gu Shengyin turned around and looked at her closely with a deep voice: "I want to know, what is the purpose of youing to my side with all your efforts? Zilin. " As soon as her voice dropped, Qilin''s face changed. Listen to Gu Shengyin''s words, she just knew that she had a problem with her identity and did not know the inside story. However, Qilin knew that with the powerful intelligence ability of the Empire, her own details would appear in situ Jin''s database in less than an hour. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 413 "General." Zilin''s face changed a little, and she said, "I have always worshipped the general, but my birth It''s not possible to pass the audit of the lions She decided to confess with half truth and half falsehood: "as you know, my father is a federal soldier, and on my interster pass, he is also a federal citizen. It''s impossible to be close to you, your honor, so I used a little trick. " She knew that, unless it was to start the S-level confidential investigation, what she did in private was not enough to be investigated. As long as she handled it properly, Qilinforted herself that there would be no mistakes. "Oh?" Gu Sheng was still calm, still light mouth, said words like thunder in Qilin''s ear, "I thought you tried your best to sneak into the fierce lion army, came to my side, is to avenge your father." Qi Lin suddenly raised her head and looked at the people in front of her. She was still a expressionless face. However, Qilin seemed to see a faint irony in her cold eyes. Your honor, she knows everything. Qi Lin felt powerless in her heart. Her so-called revenge n, all of which, if she wants to seed, must be based on the trust from situ Jin. If situ Jin no longer trust her, then he is just a small adjutant, those ns are a luxury. This is also the reason why Gu Sheng chose a simple and crude Showdown: Qi Lin and situ Jin had a big difference in the rank between them. Gu Shengyin didn''t need to spend so much energy on her. Without the trust of situ Jin, Qilin could not have done anything on the warship of the lion legion with strict military discipline and safety. When Qi Lin saw that her purpose was revealed, she would not say more. She looked at Gu Shengyin with a sneer: "since the general has already known my purpose, why do you pretend to be confused? Yes, I, Zilin, came to the lions Legion just to get justice for my father who died in vain. What I want is your life Gu Shengyin has always been a light look. Even if Qi Lin said such words, she couldn''t move her face. She looked at Qi Lin, who was very emotional, just like looking at a clown. "Major Shen,e to themand room." She did not pay attention to Qi Lin, but called another confidant of her own. As soon as Shen An of the stormy lion army came in, he felt the unusual atmosphere in themand room. After saluting Gu Shengyin, he stood quietly waiting for instructions. "Shen An, please tell major Lin Qi who our opponent was in the battle of Qingyuan in the north three years ago." Shen An looks surprised. He followed the general and was one of the few people who knew the secret mission. This is a military secret! Shen An takes a look at Gu Shengyin. The soldier obeys the order and gets the upper hand. He slowly tells the story of that year. "No way! My father was a glorious federal soldier. How could he be the crazy experimenter in your mouth? " Qilin couldn''t ept this kind of thing at all. If what Shen An said is true, then his faith has been a joke? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 414 Gu Sheng looked at her figure on the ground and pushed a button. Soon, several heavily armed soldiers came over and saluted Gu Shengyin: "your honor, general." Gu Shengyin raised his chin slightly and looked at Qi Lin: "this person''s origin is very suspicious. I suspect that she deliberately approached the coremand group of the lion army for a different purpose. You take her to the Imperial military court." Those soldiers obviously knew the adjutant who was highly valued by the admiral. They were all surprised when they heard the speech. However, the quality of professional soldiers so that they will not have any disobedience to themander''s orders, obedience will take people down. Knowing that Qi Lin was taken away, Shen An Cai asked his own officer, "general, what happened?" Gu Sheng''s face softened a little when he faced his partner who had been with him for more than ten years: "in the battle you just mentioned, Qilin was the descendant of one of the soldiers. She came to seek revenge from our army of lions." Shen An''s face changed, and he could not help but take a trace of disgust in his eyes. He sneered: "those people who are devoid of human nature, Linqi Qi Lin even has the face to say revenge? She may not know that even the federal president acquiesced in the action of the lions The federal president and the prime minister, represented by the prime minister, have different political views. In order to fight for the right of political discourse, the two sides have made various actions. The federal president also contributed to the smooth operation of the Empire. Gu Shengyin shook his head: "I suspect she doesn''t know anything at all. It''s probably bewitched by others toe here to avenge. Let''s wait for the result of the military court." After solving Qi Lin, Gu Shengyin didn''t feel much rxed. Because she knew that Qilin alone could not have such aprehensive n and came to situ Jin''s side step by step. Behind her, someone must be manipting everything. Moreover, the man probably had his own influence in the military headquarters. Moreover, for situ Jin, the iing was not good. Because Qilin''s revenge n in the plot is sessful, the main messenger behind has never appeared. It is because the system can not disclose the information beyond the plot to Gu Shengyin. Forget it. Take a step and look at it. Since Zilin has found out, in a short time, the other side should not be able to bury a new nail in the fierce lion army. After one day and one night, the fleet from the stormlion Legion arrived on the of the storm chamber, tempest. With the status of Gu Shengyin, the general of Star River empire is even higher than that of some smalls. Naturally, the party received the reception from the president of the storm chamber of Commerce. "It is said that this general situ is a Female Yak?" Some residents of tempest, who have only heard of Gu Sheng''s reputation, are whispering. "I don''t know. Apart from the war, I seldom hear about this gentleman." The military department keeps the information of the major generals strictly confidential. When they appear on the scene, all kinds of monitoring equipment are strictly activated. Even if it is filmed, it will be destroyed. Different from the men, many women of storm star are standing here one after another to look up to the first female general of the Empire. She has numerous fans in the gxy. Even if most people have never seen her face, she does not exclude women from taking this legendary figure as their idol. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 415 The giant StarHawk slowlynded on the storm star, and a line of soldiers in uniform stepped off the warship. Thomas, who is in charge of the storm chamber of Commerce, is very excited. He knows how terrible the silent soldiers can y in the battle. Immediately, everyone looked at the cabin door. A tall figure came out, step by step down the steps of the warship. Push, push, push. This is the sound of military boots stepping on the ground. The soldiers on both sides stretched out their right hands one by one as theirmander-in-chief passed by and performed a standard military salute. The wind blows her dark green long windbreaker. Gu Sheng, without a trace of unnecessary expression on his face, goes straight to the president of the storm chamber of Commerce. She hasn''t had time to speak There was a sudden slight pause. The next moment, don''t scabbard the short de on your waist and block it in a certain ce urately. "When!" the sound of metal collision sounded, at the same time, Gu Shengyin took back his left hand which had just been extended out. Not far away, there was the sound of a dull objectnding. There was no need for her to say much, but there were soldiers running in that direction consciously behind her. "President Thomas, the security defense of storm star needs to be strengthened." Gu Sheng looked at the president of the chamber of Commerce who looked rather ugly since the scene just happened. Seeing the powerful woman put the short de of the bullet back to her waist, President Thomas put away the shock in his heart and apologized sincerely: "it''s really sorry that this kind of thing happened. Admiral, storm chamber of Commerce will give you a satisfactory exnation." Gu Shengyin nodded slightly and walked into the chamber of Commerce Building under the guidance of Thomas. Leaving behind a crowd of people who had just recovered from their shock. "Just Am I dazzled? Did someone block the bullet with a knife? " "You have no eyesight But isn''t the point that Stormwind was assassinated when the Admiral arrived? " "No, no, no, the point isn''t that the admiral is not only a Yakuza, but also so handsome?" "Yes, yes, yes, if a woman can grow up like this, I will marry her, too!" A girl wearing a lovely fluffy skirt said with full eyes. In the midst of a group of people who were in hot discussion, there was a man with short red hair who was extra conspicuous. Not only because of his pure red hair, but also because of the careless smile on his handsome face. "Cool and handsome woman, I like it!" His eyes shed with interesting light, but his words made his subordinates sweat. "My Lord, she is a general of the Empire. You..." The man behind him stopped talking. The red haired man nced at him: "what''s wrong with the Empire admiral? Don''t imperial generals have to fall in love? I''m so handsome. Can she still look down on me His subordinates are speechless to their own adults'' willfulness, but they dare not say anything more: this adult, don''t look at him at this moment so gentle and easy to talk. If he is really annoyed, how he will die in time is unknown. "Come on, Hans." The red haired man gives azy greeting to his subordinates and turns back to the outside. He was thinking about how to arrange for his first encounter with a beauty? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 416 Gu Shengyin and his party got the best treatment in Fengfeng chamber of Commerce. Stuart''s visit to tempest this time is mainly on behalf of the Empire and the tempest chamber of Commerce to discuss the purchase of a special interster energy mine gray iron ore. Gray iron stone, one of the basic materials for star ships. Storm chamber of Commerce as the first exporter of gray iron ore, no matter in the eyes of any kind of power, is worth making friends with. Of course, there is no need for Gu Shengyin to discuss the specific details. Naturally, there are special personnel responsible for the negotiation with the storm chamber of Commerce. All she has to do is to show her empire''s attitude and show her importance to the storm chamber of Commerce. "Admiral, in the afternoon, I will show you around our storm star." After lunch, a person in charge of the storm chamber of Commerce respectfully came to Gu Shengyin''s side. Gu Shengyin happened to have nothing to do, so he changed his clothes and strolled around the business district in the center of storm star with two personal guards. However, although she did not wear military uniform, no one knew her identity. Her appearance alone attracted many people''s attention. Only half an hour after getting off the suspension car, Gu Shengyin received three "invitation". This invitation was nothing else but the young, rich and boring young men and women who were so happy with their hunting that they wanted to have a good time with her. Seeing this situation, the person in charge of the windstorm chamber of Commerce deeply resented that he did not expect to let the general cover up a little. After all, her appearance really attracted some people. Storm star people are always open-minded, men and women look at the right eye to develop an unusual rtionship, this kind of thing is not toomon. On the one hand, the person in charge of the Stormwind chamber ofmerce is remorseful, and on the other hand, he has to worry that this gentleman is harassed. If he can''t help but start to work, it is estimated that no one in the whole storm star is the opponent of this SSS super strong. As a matter of fact, he thought too much. With the character of situ Jin, he thought it was quite new at the moment. If she really showed a little impatience, the "invitation" would not reach her - the two guards were not decorations. It''s normal for Gu Sheng not to refuse. She''s curious about it. In the gxy, if Stuart is the most popr ce, there is no doubt that it is the Star River empire. Most people may think that she has seen so many things like this. In fact, she has not even received a confession for so many years. Because she was so popr in the Empire, some people even deified her. As for the man, her age could be her grandfather; her age was still struggling among the three legions. When she appeared in the Empire, at most one or two admirers recognized her and offered a bunch of flowers. Nothing else is too much. After that, she refused several people. Gu Shengyin felt that it was almost the same. The men and women attracted by her appearance could no longer get close to her. Until the man who looks like a luminous body appears. At the moment that the red haired man appeared, Gu Sheng tightened up automatically and entered the fighting state. He was not weaker than himself. The next moment, her body returned to normal, because she felt the familiar breath. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 417 "This beautifuldy, I don''t know if I''m lucky enough to invite you to dinner." The handsome man with red hairughed wildly. Gu Sheng''s two bodyguards habitually block his approach, but somehow, the red haired man walks forward as usual, but the two people seem to have not seen the general around the past. Gu Shengyin''s bodyguard''s face changed instantly - this man is not what they can handle. Standing beside Gu Shengyin, the person in charge of the storm chamber of Commerce doesn''t look good. If the general of the Empire has something to do with the storm star, it is not a small matter. The red haired man didn''t pay attention to the other people''s meaning. His eyes were fixed on Gu Shengyin''s face, and his eyes were full of potential. "What do you mean? Beautifuldy? " "Good." Gu Sheng nods because of coldness. The red haired man was shocked for a moment, not only he, but also Gu Shengyin. Obviously, no one believed that she had agreed to a stranger and an invitation from a strange man. The red haired man was only surprised for a second, and then quickly showed a more brilliant smile: "I am really favored. If surprised." Gu Sheng took a look at him and looked at the sky: "it''s still early now. If you like, take me for a stroll above the storm star." The bodyguard beside her was worried: "Miss..." It''s a form of address in front of outsiders. Gu Sheng looked at the past faintly, and immediately they were silent. "Go back and wait for me. It will be all right." As for the person in charge of the storm chamber of Commerce, he would like to stop it, but seeing Gu Shengyin''s eyes, he swallowed the words to his mouth. Just, this is the expert of SSS extremely physique, where can be so easy to have an ident. "What is it, Admiral, who has taken away all the people around him?" When several people left, the red haired man saidzily. The woman in front of him was not surprised to hear him say his identity, which made his smile deeper. "Who are you? What is the purpose of approaching me? " Gu Sheng looks at him coldly. "Don''t be so serious." The red haired man chuckled and held out a finger. "The first question is my name, Enoch. I''m ten years older than you. I''m single now." Ignoring Gu Sheng''s oppressive eyes, he put out his second finger with a smile: "the second question, I fell in love with you at first sight, and I want to pursue you." He said and looked at Gu Shengyin: "I have already answered your Majesty''s words. Can you promise me something?" Gu Sheng looks at him with a frown: "I don''t..." Before the words fell, she suddenly fell back, but it was toote. The warm touch fell on her lips, and anyone knew what it was. The knife with blood volume brightened up, and the man''s figure retreated rapidly, but it was still a stepte. Gently raised his hand to wipe the blood from the wound on his face. Enoch''s smiling face was helpless: "Your Majesty is really cruel." He could be sure that if he hadn''t retreated fast enough, the scar would have reached his neck. Gu Sheng was covered with low pressure: "do you know what happened to thest one who dared to offend me?" Enoch, the red haired man, blinked and looked innocent: "I don''t know. I only know that the person I want from Enoch never fails." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 418 Gu Sheng suddenly smile, not slightly hook lip corners, but a real smile out of the voice. It is said that once upon a time, a local tyrant of the Empire once said that he would give a vi in the capital of the Empire if he could make his Excellency general situ smile. However, this achievement has not been achieved. Even Enoch shook his mind in this smile. The next second, the cold tip of the knife against his neck. Gu Shengyin stood behind him and gently said in his ear, "guess, can I kill you if I row like this?" As soon as her voice dropped, she suddenly felt that the person in front of her was shaking slightly. "Ha ha ha Ha ha... " The man burst out a burst ofughter. Fortunately, there were not many people in the ce where they stayed, otherwise it would cause arge crowd of onlookers. Enoch turned away from the short de on his neck. "You won''t kill me." He said for sure. I really want his life. This woman will never talk to him. Gu Sheng took the short de back to her waist. Since the man saw through her intention, she was toozy to pretend. The man was in a good mood and said to Gu Shengyin, "let me show you the real fun of the storm star. These... " He looked at themercial street not far away, his face disdained, "can only coax little girls." Gu Sheng thought it was right. What was situ Jin''s identity? Shopping mall or something is not suitable for her. Enoch took Gu Shengyin into a private floating car. "Cool." Gu Sheng looked up and down and made an evaluation. Enoch''s smile deepened: "that''s it. I designed it myself." They chatted with each other. Most of them were Enoch talking to himself. Gu Shengyin listened and asionally said that he was listening. "I still have some doubts, ah Jin, you shoulde out with me so easily." Allow me to call you Ji. Enoch didn''t say it. Gu Sheng took a look at him and saw a smile in his eyes. "First, you are strong." So strong that even I, a strong SSS person, feel scared. "Second, you are very handsome, in line with my aesthetic." The fast-moving floating car made a big drift in the air, which scared the vehicles behind. The owner of the car was about to throw out his head and scold him. In a sh, the car in front of him had run away. Enoch some can''t believe to look at the side of the expressionless woman, this is Be transferred. y? His eyes are too obvious, let Gu Shengyin frown: "don''t show this stupid look." If Enoch''s men hear this here, they''re going to drop their eyes. Their boss looked kind, but only they knew how terrible it was to be cruel. Thest one who dares to scold him has long been the nourishment of mother earth. However, Enoch didn''t get angry when he heard this, but he was very happy with his smile: "what a coincidence, ah Jin, you are also in line with my aesthetic taste. Why don''t we try it together?" He half jokingly tried, but got Gu Sheng affirmative reply: "good." The car glided in the air again. Enoch thought that there must be something wrong today. He looked at the woman beside him and knew there must be something wrong with it. Blue star has an old saying: things are abnormal, that is, demons. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 419 However, even if it is abnormal, Enoch felt that he was also a failure. From the first sight of this woman, he felt that he and she should belong to each other. No one of the same sex or the opposite sex has ever given him this feeling. He suddenly thought of a question, his eyes burning at Gu Shengyin: "do you have such an attitude towards every man who looks in line with your aesthetic taste?" He didn''t show it on his face, but his heart was already boiling with killing intention - if her answer was yes He won''t let go of any of those men! Gu Shengyin looked at him strangely: "in your eyes, do I look like such a picky person?" Enoch put his heart down, looked at her andughed, "no, you have a good eye, or you won''t look at me." Gu Shengyin secretly said: if it''s a real situ Ji, people really don''t like you. Her goal in life was to be the first marshal of the Empire. As for the love between men and women, she never considered it. Enoch took her to a ce. This is a very high building: at today''s building level, none of the buildings below 100 stories is tall, but the height of this building is among the highest in the whole storm star. Enoch skillfully took out a ck crystal card and brushed it toward a card slot. The door opened automatically. After that, they went straight to the top. "Put this on." Enoch took out a mask with a strange shape from the space button and handed it to Gu Shengyin. He also took one with him. Although Gu Sheng said that space technology has been quite developed and space storage technology has already been captured by science and technology, after all, it costs too much, and the space button is still the privilege of a few people. The next moment, however, she was attracted by something else. Enoch put on the mask in front of her. In a moment, his breath changed: the naked eye could still see him standing there, and his vision was not obstructed. However, the figure of the person in front of him suddenly became blurred, and his whole breath became somewhat elusive. Even the most familiar people could not recognize him Come on. Gu Shengyin''s voice suddenly became serious: "this is thetest research achievement of the military department, anti reconnaissance mask. I remember that this technology is forbidden to be transmitted abroad." Enoch grinned: "My ah Jin, this is not the time to talk about business. Go in." He opened the door and Gu Sheng felt that he had entered another world. This is a huge space, in the middle of a huge square, surrounded by countless seats, seems to be for people to rest. Both the square and the seats are made of special materials. Everything seems to be a switch between reality and illusion: you can see the traffic and peopleing and going under it, and the sky is clear and white clouds are blooming overhead. Gu Shengyin saw that there were already many people wearing anti detection masks like himself and Enoch. Enoch seems to be very famous here. As soon as he came in, many people stood up, but their eyes were not friendly. "Here, but gathered from all over the star strong, to storm star people, do not see here, how to do?" Enoch whispered behind her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 420 Gu Shengyin follows Enoch in. "Fire, did you bring someone here today?" A man''s voice was ringing around them. Enoch nodded: "this is my girlfriend..." He frowned and was trying to address her better. Gu Sheng because of light answer: "Gu Sheng because." Enoch looked at her suspiciously. As far as he knew, situ Jin had no rtives or friends surnamed Gu. And Enoch always felt that Gu Shengyin was very familiar with the name. The voice of the previous speech suddenly made a fuss: "girlfriend? God! Fire, you have a girlfriend? Why haven''t you talked about it before Enoch chuckled, "well, I just met you today." The man who spoke earlier: -- Today just met the woman, became your girlfriend! He looked at Gu Shengyin in a strange way. She should not have been forced by the fire, right? He took a careful look at Gu Shengyin, but under the influence of the anti investigation mask, he could see nothing but a general figure. He thought for a while and said, "today, the woman in foxes will alsoe. You should be careful about this beautiful woman." Gu Shengyin got some information from his words almost instantly. She looked at Enoch with a smile: "fox, huh?" Her voice is not like the general female general sweet, but slightly with a trace of hoarseness, such a rising tone, said as if there is a small hook, itching people. When Enoch heard this, he said with a smile: "it''s not an important person. You know, a person as good as your man is always very popr." The man who''s been around them all the time: -- Still so shameless! At this moment, among the wave of people who stood up earlier, someone came out. "Fire, we''re ready. Didn''t you say you''re going to bring a partner? What does it mean to bring a girl here today The man''s tone was full of malice, reaching out to Gu Shengyin, "no, this is your partner, right?" The tone is actually scornful of Gu Shengyin. "Hum!" Enoch looks cold, the man seems to feel something, the hand quickly back, but still slow down. The hand that pointed out to Gu Shengyin before suddenly became bloody. "Call me to hear your bad words. Next time, my goal is to..." Enoch''s voice was cold and he gentlypared his neck with his hand. The man''s face changed greatly, but he didn''t dare to say anything and retreated. Gu Shengyin looks at Enoch. Enoch received the meaning she wanted to express and said with a smile, "there are some people who don''t know how to live or die. They have arranged to have apetition with me today. There are six of them. They may think that six on one is really shameless. They specially dere that I can bring "one"panion He specially emphasized the word "one". Gu Sheng nodded clearly: "is that six to two? The custom of storm star is really different from ours. " Enoch recognized the meaning of her words. A smile shed in her eyes and asked, "how is it different?" Gu Sheng said faintly: "since it''s apetition, it''s certainly one-on-one. It doesn''t matter if the strength is not good. You have to keep your face. " Several people on the opposite side listened to their singing and singing, but in the end they did not dare to say one-on-one talk with Enoch. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 421 Gu Sheng wasck of interest in thispetition. Although she has never seen the strength of Enoch, she can make stuy, a strong SSS person, feel afraid, and undoubtedly belongs to the top level. Those few people dare to challenge him, obviously their strength is not bad. However, Gu Sheng''s eyes drooping, a warrior without blood, is poor after all. Enoch, noticing her change,ughed and said, "what? Not interested? That''s not good. I''m pulling you to support me. We''ve got two to six. " This is Let yourself go? Gu Sheng looks inexplicably at Enoch, some incredible: "you want me to do it?" She looks inexplicably asked: "appearance fee, can you afford it?" Enoch''s smile did not change: "of course, I can''t afford to go out, so I''ll fight with my body." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Why is this world, my lover''s character so rogue? All of a sudden, the closed door opened again. A fiery red figure came in. Although she could not see the specific face, the red tights fully attracted her and showed her figurepletely. Even if you don''t look at the face, just look at the figure, you can see that this is a special creature. The woman looked around in the middle of the field, her eyes fell directly on Enoch, and came this way. "Fire, I heard that you are going topete with others today, so I came here specially. Am I notte?" Her voice is also very attractive. When she talks, it is like the thickest honey, sending out a pure and beautiful fragrance, which makes people indulge in it. Gu Shengyin almost immediately guessed who wasing. Sure enough, the next second, there is a gloating voice on the opposite side: "fox, thank you so much for thinking about others, they brought a girlfriend here today." Fox smell speech toward Gu Shengyin this side looked over. Although can not see each other''s appearance, Gu Shengyin can feel her eyes linger on his body. Fox some can''t believe looking at Enoch: "fire? Is this your girlfriend? Do you have a girlfriend? " Enoch nodded. Although he didn''t like the woman, he didn''t hate it: "as you can see, I''m the owner now. Don''t waste your time on me." Fox heard his words, the voice suddenly sharp up: "impossible, I don''t believe it! This woman has never appeared before, and you have said before that you have no interest in the sex "You must have been tired of me and deliberately asked someone to cheat me, didn''t you?" Gu Sheng stood aside and didn''t speak. He only looked at Enoch. The meaning was obvious: the rotten peach blossom you provoked yourself should be solved by yourself. Enoch''s voice was serious: "fox, I remember we never knew each other. It''s easy for my girlfriend to misunderstand you He continued, "you are not important enough for me to find someone to prevaricate you. Don''t think about it too much. It''s a fact that I have a girlfriend. I like her very much. In order to avoid suspicion, you should stay away from me in the future. Otherwise, if my girlfriend is not happy, what I will do is hard to say. " It''s a cruel thing to say. It turns out that the lovers in this world are not only thick skinned, but also very venomous. Gu Sheng thought of it. The woman named fox couldn''t bear the words of Enoch. She stepped back several steps and then looked at Gu Shengyin. "I will fight you!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 422 Fox looked at Gu Shengyin beside Enoch, and his voice was loud: "I''ll fight with you. If you lose, you''ll have some self-knowledge and take the initiative to leave the fire. How about that?" Gu Sheng didn''t expect the fire could burn to himself when he was watching the drama. Before she spoke, Enoch became angry: "fox, do you know what you''re talking about? I don''t like you. It has nothing to do with her. Don''t get involved in other people. " Although Gu Shengyin''s strength, no one here knows better than him, but Enoch is not willing to let his women suffer any disaster because of himself. Under his anger, he did not suppress his own strength, huge pressure straight rushed to the fox, fox only feel a heavy body, know that he has angered men. At this time, the best thing is to step back. But She looked at the woman standing beside him, and was not willing to. Fire this man, mysterious, powerful. I''ve never been defeated since I first came to this ce. She did not hide her love for him, pursued him for three years, put down all her reserve, but did not exchange a little pity for him. Why does such a woman of unknown origin easily let fire admit their rtionship? She was forced to bear the pressure from men, but her eyes were fixed on Gu Shengyin: "how about it? Dare you fight me? " Gu Sheng stopped Enoch''s behavior by reaching out and went to the front of fox. She was taller than the other side, and when she spoke, she lowered her head slightly, and naturally took on a hint of condescension: "why should I take my man to gamble with other women?" You are the man who wins. Even if I''m just a scrap material with e constitution, this man will only be mine Enoch''s eyes were hot. She looked at the woman with arrogant words, and her heart was filled with fire. Re: that''s it. She never knew that she looked so high and looked down on everything. It was really damned attractive. He was very d that both of them had put on their masks today. No one could see her like this. Fox some silly eyes, she thought that she had enough publicity, but did not think that there are women even more arrogant than her. She subconsciously looks at another client, trying to see how he responds to this sentence. Enoch''s reaction was There was no reaction. However, at this time, without any reaction, it shows that he is tacit to this sentence. Gu Shengyin then said, "but I can ept your duel. Of course, in a simple duel, I don''t want you to make any bets. Later, I have a fight with fire. You can watch it and wait until thepetition is over. Then you can decide whether to fight me again She has her own pride. She has been sent to war. Even if the other party is unreasonable, she will fight. But even if she knew she could win, she didn''t want to gamble with her man. In this way, it is a trample on Enoch, the two people''s still unstable feelings. "¡­¡­ Good. " Fox some Leng Leng''s reply, she actually already knew this duel is not necessary. You can''t get what you want. Gu Shengyin walks back to Enoch and looks at the several people who have been left behind for a long time. "Everybody, don''t you mean to have apetition? Let''s make a quick decision , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 423 That wave of people have already been impatient to wait. Before watching the woman of fox, they thought that she could make some trouble for the fire guy. Who knows, that woman is so useless. The leader said with a grim smile: "fire, we admit that you are strong, but your woman is not necessarily. Since you want to bring a burden to your death, we will not be polite to you Enoch''s lips sparked a smile: "OK, let me wait and see." A quarter of an hourter, there were six more figures on the ground. Gu Sheng looked at them faintly: "still want to continue toe?" The leader of the other party looked at Gu Shengyin''s eyes as if he saw a demon. He thought the fire was strong enough. Who could have thought that the strength of a woman he casually found would be so strong? Each other''s heart a bitter: is also, can be the fire so strong to change. State of the guy''s eye on the woman, how can really be weak? "We give in." The other party got up and said to Enoch, "I will send someone to deliver the promised things." A few people may feel that they have no face to stay here any longer, and then they go out one by one. Gu Shengyin looks at Fox again. The woman is standing there in silence at the moment. She doesn''t know what she is thinking. "As I said, you can wait until I''ve finished thepetition before deciding whether the previous agreement will count or not." Gu Shengyin looks at her. Fox miserably a smile: "thank you for leaving me room, let me not be so shameful." What else can this bepared to? Gu Shengyin''s strength is on the spot. All of us have seen that fox is not belittling itself. She is in her hands, maybe even has no room to fight back. She shook her head and went out. Enoch took Gu Shengyin and sat down in a seat. "Well, now you can tell me what this so-called" really fun ce "is for Gu Shengyin watched someone walk to the huge square again. Enoch spoke to her slowly. Originally, this ce is a very special ce of storm star. I don''t know who founded it. It has several special aspects: first, it is extremely secret. Only those who have reached A. level or above are qualified to know and enter. Second: people whoe here are not allowed to reveal their identities, whether they are their own or others. Third: this can be used to solve all kinds of personal resentment, regardless of life or death. In the interster age, human''s physique has been greatly improved, which is divided into six levels: s, a, B, C, D and E. It is very rare for a to be extremely strong, and extremely rare for S pole. Of course, people with SSS constitution like stu Jin are rare in a century. Gu Shengyin is silent. In fact, there are some simrities in this kind of ce, but they are only simr, and can not achieve this level. In the final analysis, under the rule of the royal family, some things are not so convenient to do. Storm star is not the same. Although there is a monster named storm chamber of Commerce, it is not the ruler of the. Without a single ruler, such a ce can exist. Sure enough, Gu Sheng watched a lot of peoplee in and go out, and even many people went out crosswise. "The people in this ce are not only storm stars, are they?" " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 424 Shocked by her sharpness, Enoch nodded approvingly: "of course, Stormwind doesn''t have so many a-strong." Gu Sheng due to hum and smile: "even I don''t know the ce, hidden measures really can." Enochughed. "You don''t know, because you don''t like it at all?" Enoch just took her here to have a look. It''s not interesting to waste the whole afternoon''s appointment here. Soon they got up and left. The first person who chatted up with them came out. Seeing him follow the car, Gu Sheng was a little surprised. Originally, she thought that they just knew each other, but now, I''m afraid it''s not just a simple understanding. Sure enough, the man took off his mask as soon as he got on the bus. His red hair was the same, but different from Enoch''s handsome face, his face was only pretty. The red haired man called brother to Enoch, then called his sister-inw to Gu Shengyin with a bright smile. After seeing the man, Gu Shengyin contacted the system: "I already know the identity of Enoch. The man the Empire has been looking for, isn''t it?" This Ao Jiao system, she did not know why when she met Enoch, actually yed a mystery, let her own guess the identity of Enoch. Sure enough, when he heard Gu Shengyin''s words, the voice of the system rang: "host, you guessed it right." It also wanted to hang the curiosity of its host! Enoch also took off the mask on his face and looked at Gu Shengyin helplessly: "I originally wanted to ask him to pay attention to it. Who knows this boy''s action is too fast." Gu Shengyin also took off his mask at the same time andughed at Enoch in the daze of the red haired man: "should I say I''m d to meet you? Red Devils. " The Red Devils, the first starthief the Empire has been seeking for decades. The Red Devils never show up, but his brother is his spokesman. Enoch sighed: "I didn''t expect that my identity had been hidden for so many years, and I fell here. But it''s nothing. I''m going to tell you anyway He has a premonition that he will spend his life with this woman. In this case, his identity will be told to her sooner orter. At this time, since Gu Sheng took off his mask, the red haired man who had been in a state of muddle finally came back to his mind: "lie in the manger! You''re not that Stuart of the Empire The general of the empire is the woman of his elder brother! My sister-inw! Red haired men think they should close their eyes and go to sleep. Enoch looked at his younger brother, some of whom hated iron and steel: "what situ Jin, called sister-inw." This kid is a little bit of a loser. The red haired man reacted and deeply felt that his elder brother was worthy of his elder brother. He raised the Enoch style signboard with a smiling face at Gu Shengyin: "good sister-inw, I''m Huanchu, it''s Enoch..." He pointed to Enoch, "half brother." It turns out that different fathers, Gu Sheng because understand the two people''s name difference so many reasons. She had wondered why the two brothers had different surnames. She nodded modestly: "Hello, Huan Chu." Huan Chu only felt that he was still in his dream. He was sitting in the same car with general situ Jin of the Empire and called her sister-inw. If lily knew about it Do you still worry about not being sessful? His beautiful and wonderful idea was interrupted by Enoch without leaving any rtives: "put away your careful thoughts, ah Jin''s identity and things with me, you are not allowed to tell anyone!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 425 Huan Chu head drooped down: "I know." What is the most oppressive thing in the world? It''s when you know a big secret, but you can''t share it with others. Huan Chu felt that he might as well not know. Gu Sheng was amused by his despondency. Next, Enoch took Gu Shengyin around the storm star, and Huan Chu told his brother to find a ce to put himself down. He himself is very happy to stay, just to see his brother''s face Tut Tut, Huan Chu has no doubt that if he dares to stay, he will be cut alive by his brother at home! As the day went by, Gu Shengyin had already seen the characteristics of storm star, in addition to the harvest of a boyfriend. "Remember mymunication number!" Enoch sat in the car and gave Gu Shengyin a kiss without any wringing. He said with a smile. Gu Sheng raised his hand, indicating that he knew. "Your Majesty." Gu Shengyin''s two guards saw their behavior, and their faces were incredible. "What''s the problem?" Gu Shengyin asked. Of course! Their hearts are just like a cat scratching and itching. I''d like to ask you what you did this afternoon? Are you really sure about the rtionship? Where are we? But in Gu Shengyin''s eyes, the two can only face a serious emphasis: "there is no problem." The emissary of the Star River Empire stayed in Stormwind for seven days. Seven dayster, Gu Shengyin will return to the Star River empire with the StarHawk. The day before he left, Gu Sheng took a day to apany his lover. Everyone, including Enoch, felt that their rtionship was really incredible. He can be sure that he likes this woman very much. No, it should be love. He loves this woman so much that he will not hesitate to die for her now. The other side is the same. Who is situ Jin? The famous star of iron and blood female general, for so many years, he has never heard of any emotional rumors about her, she actually so easily, with himself. What''s more, Enoch can feel that her feelings for herself are also true. But this is very strange, he and she only know each other for seven days, why there is this, as if it is the precipitation of centuries of deep love? At the end of the day, he held her in his arms and said his feelings with a smile. Gu Sheng for smell speech in the eyes sh a smile, she can''t tell her lover, he and he are indeed countless centuries of feelings. Can only equivocal said: "maybe we two, the previous life is a deeply loved couple, when we die, the next life will not be separated." Enoch was surprised that the other side would say such a young girl''s words. He only thought Gu Shengyin said love words, and said with a smile: "I think so. If it is, I am greedy. I don''t want us to be separated in this life, and we should not be separated from each other in future generations." Gu Sheng closed his eyes and slowly hooked up the corner of his mouth: "yes." The next day, Gu Shengyin, dressed in neat military uniform, boarded the warship in person delivered by the person in charge of the storm chamber of Commerce. To her surprise, Enoch didn''t see her off. Gu Sheng due to suppress the faint sense of loss in his heart, waved and ordered: "set sail!" It''s just "Report, Admiral, seize awless man who intends to board a warship!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 426 Gu Sheng was almost angry tough at the red haired man who was brought to him without any resistance. She waved people down and there were only two people left in themand room. "Why did youe?" Gu Sheng looks at him with a headache. StarHawk, as the warship of the stormlion legion, is of course first-ss in defense. However, no matter how the defense against the sky, it is difficult to block a strong SSS. Enoch winked at her and said, "I found that it''s just a long time since I''ve seen you. I miss you. It''s hard for me to think that I haven''t seen you for so long. " Gu Shengyin: There ismunication video. " Enoch''s face was hurt: munication video that kind of cold things, can notfort me can not see lovers and deste heart." Gu Shengyin: "it''s She took a deep breath and makeints about the Tucao that was about to exit. She finally had to say coldly: "since you havee up, I don''t want to say anything more. It''s just that your actions must be monitored by StarHawk. " A strong SSS, the destructive power can be simply incalcble. Even if Gu Sheng believes in her lover, as amander-in-chief, she must have a statement for her subordinates. Enoch looked at the cold faced woman who actuallypromised for himself and raised a brilliant smile. Whether you are in a person''s heart depends not on what she says to you, but on how much concession she is willing to make for you. Gu Shengyin called the people under his hand in and pointed to Enoch: "this is Enoch, my friend. It was a misunderstanding that he stole the StarHawk. In the future, you just need to tell him where he can''t go The unknown officers nodded. Only the two guards who had seen Enoch looked strange. You took his man on the StarHawk! Is this the rhythm of going back to the capital to see the parents? Has your Majesty the Admiral developed to this extent with him? How to do it! The two men are calm on the surface, but they brush the screen crazily in their hearts. They have a kind of secret that everyone is drunk and I wake up alone. At the same time, they are so depressed that they can''t share a big secret. At this time, the Deputy captain of the StarHawk hastened over and leaned over and said something to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng nodded his head and said to the crowd, "it''s nothing, everyone go back to their posts." Enoch knew that she had something to do, so she left with the crowd consciously. Gu Shengyin points to open amunication device, which shows a man in white casual clothes. "Your Highness." Gu Sheng made a ceremony. "Admiral situ, I just got a message that someone is going to ambush the StarHawk. You should order people to change the course." The eldest prince seemed a little anxious. He was, of course, eager. His mother, the emperor''s first wife, died early. Today''s empress is the second wife of the emperor. The second prince born to the queen is only one year younger than him. Although he is the first sessor, his mother''s family is strong, and there are military forces behind him. His position as the sessor is not secure. Situjia is his supporter, but their strength is mainly in the political arena. In today''s interster situation, the one with real power in the military department is the big man. Now it''s not easy for situ''s family to produce a different kind of situ Ji, who has been themander-in-chief of the three trump card legions at a young age. Now, there is hope and hope to go further and be the first person in the army. If situ can be on the top of the throne, the status of the heir of the great prince will be as stable as Mount Tai. Naturally, no one is more concerned about the safety of situ Jin than the great prince. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 427 Gu Sheng, with a look of awe, asked, "is the news from your highness true?" The eldest prince nodded: "this is a nail that I have inserted very deeply. The news is absolutely correct." Seeing Gu Shengyin still pondering, he was very anxious: "Admiral situ, I can be sure that this news is true. I can''t lie to you, I''ll treat you... " Gu Sheng raised his head and said in a sharp voice, "Your Highness, please be careful." The eldest prince did not speak, but looked at Gu Shengyin in the video with mncholy eyes. He likes this woman. Whether it is for emotional or political purposes, situ Jin is his favorite woman. Even the situ family are very happy to see their daughter be the prince''s concubine. But Stuart didn''t want to. In situ''s family, no one canmand situ Jin, and no one can force her to do what she does not want. Gu Shengyin is not doubting the authenticity of the news, butmunicating with the system to let it verify whether there is such a thing. It took nearly two minutes to find out what Gu Shengyin wanted. "There are several warships lurking around the StarHawk where the host is located..." The eldest prince over there is still urging: "general situ, don''t hesitate any more. It will be tooteter..." Gu Sheng suddenly looked up, his eyes bright: "no, it''s toote." At the same time, all the sergeants on the StarHawk heard her voice: "StarHawk, start the first level of defense, get ready for battle!" The efficiency of the ace regiment is extremely high. Almost at the moment of hearing the chief''s words, everyone responded. From a distance, the surface of the warship speeding through the starry sky began to show a faint halo, like a light shield surrounding the StarHawk. This is the StarHawk''s defensive energy shield. As soon as the energy shield was raised, a dazzling white light suddenly appeared in the dark, which severely hit the StarHawk. Looking at the disy screen in which the energy shield sessfully blocked the fierce attack, many people showed a look of lingering fear: if you had just slowed down for a second, this powerfulser gun would havended on the StarHawk. Even if the StarHawk''s materials are all the best and most solid in the Empire, it is estimated that half of the operating system will be scrapped. It seems that for a moment, a dozen warships appeared around the originally empty StarHawk. Without any warning, several light guns were directed at the StarHawk. This time, without Gu Shengyin''s words, the soldiers on the StarHawk knew how to do it. Gu Sheng for a look, calmly received the big prince there ring countless times ofmunication. The eldest prince''s anxious face appears in your mid air. Seeing Gu Shengyin, he asks, "what happened to you?" Gu Shengyin replied: "it''s nothing serious. Your highness said it''s right. Someone just attacked the StarHawk." The eldest prince wanted to say more. Seeing her calm face, he thought it was not a big problem, so he didn''t ask more. When he received the specific news one dayter, his royal highness, who was tasting tea gracefully, almost failed to maintain the royal family''s manner and spouted the tea from his mouth. Being ambushed by 13 ss I battle ships, it''s no big deal? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 428 Enoch broke into the door, his face a little dignified: "StarHawk can hold?" Gu Sheng nodded hesitantly: "StarHawk, as themand ship of the stormy lion regiment, has a first-ss defense capability in the whole star. It''s just that... " Enoch hit the nail on the head: "it''s just that this is amand ship, not abat ship." There is no doubt that the StarHawk''s defense capability is beyond doubt. Looking at the whole interster space, it is difficult to find aparable one. However, in terms of attack power, it can not evenpare with the first-ss battleship outside. This means that they can only be passively beaten, and it is difficult to make an effective counterattack and see if they can hold on before reinforcements arrive. The only constion is that StarHawk has plenty of energy. Gu Shengyin estimated the route: "at that time, considering from the secret, the StarHawk took a very remote route. At present, we have been away from storm star one day and one night, and we still have two days to go to the nearest request." That is to say, it will be at least one day before the other party receives the information. "Normally, it doesn''t matter if the StarHawk stays up for three days, but..." Gu Sheng looks dignified. The other side can send out 13 ss I battle ships, and it is impossible that there will be no backhand. Sure enough In the disy screen, theser cannons on the side of two battleships suddenly changed, and two blue faint lights slowly showed out. Gu Sheng''s face changed: "it''s even this one!" Imperial double S-level secret, the military department just developed a month ago super sma beam. The military didn''t even release the weapon. Gu Shengyin can imagine that no matter whether the attack is sessful or not, there will be a big clean-up in the military headquarters. The other party is reckless in order to kill himself. Gu Shengyin knows the power of super intense sma beam. Among the trump weapons developed by the military headquarters, the lethality is the top three. Enoch saw her look, and he asked, "what''s the matter? What is that? " Gu Sheng sneered and pointed to the screen: "the weapon that you don''t even know about is the result of the military department''s recent development. There''s no doubt that I''ve got a lot of people on board, and I''ve got a lot of ghosts on board Gu Shengyin already knows who the ghost is on the StarHawk. I''m afraid there are more than one or two in the military headquarters. Gu Sheng because of the inquiry system, as expected, Qi Lin has been rescued. "The military court is a group of drudgery, and so many people are looking at it. It is called the iron wall of the Empire. Actually, a key suspect was rescued." Gu Sheng scolded. Even though the StarHawk tried to dodge, many attacks still fell on the ship. The Deputy captain''smunication came in with a dignified look: "Sir, the enemy''s attack power is beyond imagination. ording to this strength, StarHawk can only support ten hours." Gu Sheng nodded to show that he knew and closed themunication. "What are you going to do?" Asked Enoch. "It''s not so easy to want my life!" Gu Shengyin turned to look at Enoch with bright eyes. "Enoch, would you like to have a real adventure with me?" Enoch loved her so much that she was confident all the time. He chuckled and said, "of course." Cane with her to have a life and death adventure, really think, feel the blood boiling! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 429 In one of the 13 battleships besieging the StarHawk, a man with a hooked nose grinned coldly at the screen of the StarHawk. "Stuart, today is your day of death." As long as she is dead, she will be the first meritorious official under the master''s hand. She will wait for her master in the future The eagle nose man''s excited eyes were red, as if he had seen his infinite bright future. He didn''t notice that the StarHawk was so powerful that it seemed that some small changes had taken ce inside the energy shield. "Admiral, you can''t take this risk!" several of Gu Sheng''s confidants tried to persuade him. "We''ll go. You stay in the StarHawk." Gu Shengyin shook his head: "at this time, StarHawk is not the safest. Believe me." Her expression is firm, naturally there is a convincing unreasonable in her words, so that people can no longer speak against the words. "Are you ready?" She asked the others. "Tell the admiral that we are ready." Several people spoke in unison. Gu Shengyin looked at them one by one. All of them were first-ss strong men in the army of lions, and they were no doubt the existence of S-pole physique. Only a person with such a strong constitution can bear the pressure of waiting. "Good! You''re all ready. I will give an orderter. I hope we can make peace with each other in the imperial city When everyone else left, only Enoch and gusein remained here. Gu Shengyin turned on themunication device and recorded a video with both voice and emotion: "Your Majesty, I am situ Jin. When you see this video, maybe I have sessfully sought life, or I have left the world..." Enoch was surprised first, and then he knew it. He showed a wonderful smile. It seemed that he did not expect that the Iron-blooded general situ would also y fan-a-qing, and judging from his appearance, he clearly yed with ease. After Gu Shengyin has finished recording and clicking save send, he will see Enoch''s look. She didn''t feel embarrassed. She said in a voice with some teasing: "what''s the matter? What do you mean by ying a little trick? Do you think that all the people in our military headquarters will just rush forward? " She is deliberately sent to the emperor such a video, the emperor read the heart must be a thorn. Since some guys in the military headquarters dare to do such a thing, they have to be aware of the consequences. "No Enochughed, and suddenly stepped forward, took her waist hard and kissed her. Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment, and immediately reached out to embrace his waist and deepened the kiss. For a long time, Enoch let go and put his forehead against her: "be careful." Gu Sheng said in a low voice: "don''t worry, I''ll be OK. You should be careful." They all know that people who do this are actually very risky. The meeting in the imperial capital, eight people, not necessarily a few people canplete. Enoch finally gave her a heavy hug and walked out without looking back. Gu Shengyin also went to a certain ce. Shey in the shelter and closed her eyes. "What''s going on?" The eagle nose man''s expression coagtes. He saw that the StarHawk''s energy shield seemed to sh suddenly. This is not normal! "Erge the video for me!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 430 The eagle nosed man looked at the video carefully and his face turned blue. He clearly saw that the energy shield above the StarHawk was closed for a moment. Because of the speed, the naked eye only flickered. As soon as the energy shield was closed, eight small minibat mechas were ejected. At that moment, the speed was close to the speed of light, and it''s no wonder they didn''t see it at all. "My Lord, what shall I do? Shall we go after it? " Someone asked carefully below. "Near the limit speed of light, even if mecha bears most of the pressure, the rest of the pressure is not what ordinary people can bear." The eagle nosed man said coldly, "most of the situ vi is in these mecha." "But..." "Eight different directions, we have no way to determine which one to pursue, and once the forces are dispersed, the StarHawk''s defense can''t be conquered." "Click." The eagle nosed man broke the ss in his hand. "Damn Stuart." He never thought that situ Jin would be willing to take such a big risk. However, in order to get out of the danger, Anka needs enough strength to escape. Damn it! The man with a hooked nose feels embarrassed. He hesitated: in case stuy was in these mecha, he had better send a warship in every direction to chase and kill for the sake of safety. But if this is just a cover up, situ Jin is still on the StarHawk? Taking out eight warships and five first-ssbat ships, trying to break through the defenses of the StarHawk is like a dream. "Contact the master for me!" The eagle nose man still has no way to make up his mind. In case he finally makes a wrong decision, he is afraid that all the anger above will fall on his head. Let the host make up his mind. Although he seems useless, he doesn''t have to take the risk. It has to be said that Gu Sheng was right in her expectation. She was gambling, gambling on her own luck, and gambling that her poprity was not enough. She won the bet. When the eagle nosed man contacted his master and made a decision, they would have had enough time to hide themselves when they were ready to pursue. ¡­¡­ When Gu Shengyin opened his eyes again, he found himself wandering among the stars. There is some pain in the body, even the bones are ttering when you move it. In addition, there is no big problem. Gu Shengyin concluded that the pressure of this degree should be able to support by several other people. As long as they are not found by the pursuers, or if they are too lucky to meet a ck hole, there will be no big problems. She looked around, observed carefully, and drove in a certain direction. She did not dare to open themunication, for fear that the other party opened the reconnaissance and locked hermunication number. If so, opening upmunication is like exposing yourself to their eyes. Fortunately, she can roughly discern her own direction and walk in that direction without too much deviation. When the prince got the news, it was noon the next day. He put down his teacup and snapped, "what are you talking about? StarHawk has been besieged by cosmic terrorist forces. At present, general situ has lost contact with him , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 431 The person who reported the news lowered his head and said cautiously, "this is thetest news. General situ just lost the news, and no bad news came out..." The prince said in a deep voice, "look! To mobilize all forces, we must find general situ at all costs. " The man hastily should be: "your majesty and situ''s family have also got the news, it is said that the second prince there is also looking for." The eldest prince''s eyes were cold for a moment: the father and the situ family were all right. The second prince, I''m sure, didn''t he want a situojin. "We must find her before the second prince." "Yes." The subordinates also knew the importance of general situ to his side, and immediately took orders. - when the StarHawk sessfully returned to the Star River empire on the fourth day, the news could no longer be concealed, and the news that the Empire would be ambushed and now unknown about life and death quickly spread throughout the Empire. The whole interster vibration. "Damn it! All the news hase out, but situ Jin has not been found yet! " In the gorgeous room, a handsome man with a gloomy face was swearing. When he saw the people kneeling in the end, he was not angry: "a group of rubbish! Thirteen first ss warships. It''s enough to kill a small! You can''t solve a Stuart "Get out of here! Keep looking. " "Your Highness, calm down." A soft voice sounded and someone handed a cup of hot tea to the man. The second prince is very upset at the moment. He doesn''t have the mood to drink tea. He raises his hand and sweeps the tea to the ground. Some even spill it on theer''s skirt. The visitor didn''t care, but said in a soft voice, "Your Highness, don''t worry. Isn''t there any news? Situ Jin didn''t know which corner he was drifting in. Maybe he died in the starry sky for a long time, and he said you were not sure The speaker has a soft profile, delicate facial features and gentle expression. It is Qi Lin who was sent to the military court by Gu Shengyin before. The man in front of him was the man who rescued Qilin from the world, the second sessor of the Empire, the second prince. Her warm voiceforted her, but the second prince was not appreciative, only staring at her indignantly. "It''s all you, a woman. What bad ideas! Let me mobilize 13 first ssbat ships to ambush the woman Stuart. You promised that you would seed. What happened, eh? " "Now my father has doubted me. There are not many people who can use super intense sma beam. Even if this time does not affect my highness, my highness''s wings will have to be folded in half." When the second prince thought of this, he felt pain. It is not easy for the forces in the army to be installed. Almost all the forces he canmand now rely on the power of his mother family. This time, he will surely suffer heavy losses. "Excuse me, your highness. I didn''t expect that situ Jin would be so cunning." Faced with the angry second prince, Qi Lin had to kneel down to plead guilty. When she spoke, she lowered her head, and in her drooping eyes, there was disdain and ridicule: such a fool is actually the second prince of the Empire. If only he could be the emperor of the Star River empire. No one else had to do it. With such an emperor, he could bring the Empire down by himself. Today, she was wearing a light pink dress. When she lowered her head, most of the skin on her neck and back was exposed, white and wless. The second prince looked down. Somehow, he suddenly became dry and thirsty. He only felt that the milky skin was so attractive. The second prince has never restrained himself from wanting a woman. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 432 He directly stretched out his hand and pulled people up. Qilin''s body faltered and fell into his arms. "It''s delicious." The second prince sniffed deeply between Qi Lin''s neck and eximed. Qi Lin did not speak, but looked at the second prince with the intention of saying something. The meaning was self-evident. The second prince''s heart was crispy at this sight. He only felt an impulse spread from his abdomen to his whole body. He raised his hand and held him up. They went to the back and rolled in one ce in an instant. When the second prince''s family came down to report the news, he heard some unspeakable voices inside. He sighed and retreated. The master is working. He''d better not disturb him. - GU Shengyin doesn''t know how long she has been drifting in the interster space. Fortunately, with the system in ce, she can know something. Before she just woke up, the system did not know what reason, unexpectedly suddenly could not contact, after a long time to reappear. Fortunately, the system told her that she had chosen the right direction. "System, can you detect other people''s information? Besides, how long can I get to the Empire? " Gu Shengyin asked. The system inquired: "of the eight people who came out with the host, five can still detect their vital signs, and two are closer to the host. At the current rate, it will take half a month to reach the Empire. " Gu Sheng''s heart sank for a while. Only five of them could detect vital signs, which means that two people were killed. Her heart suddenly a tight: "who are those two people, can you find out?" Although she knew in her heart that the probability of her lover in it was very low, she was still a little flustered. The system detects: "ording to the strength of vital signs, the dead should be two s-strong. The lover of the host is not among them. " Gu Sheng was a little determined. As long as it''s ok now, it''s not a big problem to reach the Empire safely with the strength of Enoch. However, if it will take half a month to get to the Empire, I don''t know what kind of moths those people will produce. "System, can you avoid other people and send a distress signal to the situ family?" At this time, Gu Shengyin couldn''t believe it easily, except for the situ family that she could control. System: "I''ll try." After a while, the system says, "it''s hard to do, there''s a risk of exposure. All the people who are looking for the host have not revealed their identities. I can inform the situ family, but to block all the information about the host in the notification is beyond the technology of this ne. " This exposure is not discovered by the enemy, but is afraid of being discovered by thews of the world. Gu Shengyin: "forget it. I''ll take my time." The first task is that if she is discovered by thew of the world, she will be forced out. What she had done before would have been in vain. The system has never said that there is any punishment for the failure of a task, but Gu Sheng is born to do the task because of her own existence. Even if the system does not care about sess or failure, she can''t stand her failure. "What about the near state of the mission target?" Gu Shengyin asked. The system said that Qi Lin was now connected with the second prince, and attached a big message. "How could she..." Gu Sheng sneered, "he also said that he admired the Imperial Admiral. Where did she put her mother?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 433 General situ of the Empire had disappeared for half a month. There''s been a lot of fighting at the military headquarters. The forces represented by the second prince believe that: with today''s search conditions, there has been no news in half a month, even a thread can not be found, so it can be basically confirmed that he is dead. The party represented by the great prince and the situjia firmly believed that no conclusion could be reached without a result. In fact, they argue for only one thing - power. As themander-in-chief of the lion army, situ Jin''s position is undoubtedly very important. Once she is confirmed dead, the Legion will need a new leader. This is a good thing for the second prince, but it is a great bad news for the eldest prince and the situ family behind him. Now, as long as situ Ji is not confirmed to be dead, the prince has to drag him. In one day, there is no one to rece him as themander of the lions. Two dayster. Three of the men who had escaped with Gu Shengyin had returned to the Empire, and two had been confirmed dead. "Boss..." The man standing by the window suddenly turned back: "how about?" The messenger was silent. Enoch''s face darkened: "still no news, right?" The visitor nodded hard. Enoch raised his head and said quietly, "go down and keep looking. If there is no news, you can find one for me." "Yes." When the man retreated, Enoch raised his right hand and covered his face, as if he were evading something. "You''ll be OK, but Stuart A low sigh sounded in the empty room. Three dayster, the other two were found, but situ Jin had no news at all. People of the second prince''s family took advantage of this to spread rumors that situ Jin had died in the uninhabited star world for a long time. At the same time, they contacted the military and said that the three trump card legions should not be withoutmander-in-chief for one day, and asked the emperor to revoke the post of Commander-in-Chief of the riot lion army. The emperor''s heart also wavered, after all, the Imperial Ace legion, really can''t do without amander-in-chief. Three dayster, the Emperor himself held a ceremony to confer the honor. What is Gu Shengyin doing now? "System, how long will it take?" Gu Sheng was impatient. System: "about three more days." ording to thetest route, they were able to return to the star region where the Star River empire was located in half a month. However, Gu Sheng was so lucky that he ran into a once-in-a-thousand-year meteorite flow and had to change ces to avoid it. This change will take a long time. When Gu Sheng heard it for three days, he was finally relieved. She brought herself a bottle of nutrition - even if the SSS super strong person could not need to eat for many days, she had to make sure that her body was strong enough to cope with all kinds of unexpected situations. But the system quickly added, "host, I want to remind you of one thing. As there has been no news from you for many days, the emperor of the Star River Empire has decided on the sessor of the head of the lion army, and the medal ceremony will be held three dayster Gu Shengyin: "it''s "System, find me the fastest and closest route!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 434 Three dayster. Empire glory za. Lieutenant general Ramses was a middle-aged man with a sharp brow. He stood there in a solemn look and a stiff uniform. He had thought that he would not have the chance to be amander in chief in his life. Although he adored his boss and felt sorry for her, it was undeniable that at this moment, lieutenant general Francis was more happy than his superior''s regret of his early death. However, many of the officers of the fierce lion army watching the ceremony did not look very well. As amander of the army, situ Jin was undoubtedly sessful. She led this royal army to win countless victories. She was the goddess in the eyes of all soldiers and officers of the stormlion Legion. However, the status of the goddess today will be reced by another person, even if that person is their admiration of the general, these people are not very receptive. "The lion army is the glory of my empire..." The emperor began to stand on the tform and read long lines. Senior Colonel Shen An raised his head. The sun is a little big today. The sunlight makes people feel so dazzling that even tears almoste out. He did not listen to the emperor''s rhetoric, which was obviously beautified by numerous clerks. He thought: if only the Admiral could be here now. She will always be the head of the lions in his mind. There are many people who have the same idea with Shen An, and some of them have already be red eyed. They did not believe that the Admiral had been killed, but today''s medal ceremony indicated that the Empire had admitted his death in disguise. "¡­¡­ Now I will announce that lieutenant general Francis will seed... " The emperor''s speech hase to an end, and the main y hase. Shen An recollects his thoughts and witnessing the arrival of this moment with all the soldiers of the fierce lion army. "Hold on!" A familiar voice began to ring. It''s not big, but it''s urately introduced into everyone''s ears. "¡­¡­ The army of fierce lions... " The emperor''s words have not finished, suddenly stopped. Everyone looked back. At the entrance of the square, a figure stood quietly. She was wearing the uniform of the lion army. Her knee length dark green army windbreaker was slightly raised in the wind, and her shoulder badge was shining. Gu Shengyin walked away step by step towards this side. The soldiers of the fierce lion army spontaneously separated a road when she passed by and saluted her silently. Gu Shengyin walked all the way to the center and paid a standard military salute to the emperor who looked at her as if stunned. "Sire,mander of the lion army, situ Ji is here to report for duty!" The emperor came back to his senses with a smile: "it is a great fortune for general situ to return safely to our empire." Gu Sheng looked around for a week and asked, "I don''t know what this is? Did I miss something important? " Emperor: After years of fighting for death, she was dered dead. She didn''t respond to the emperor. She was upset. The emperor squeezed out a smile and said mildly, "it''s no big deal. The army headquarters saw that you, themander of the army, had disappeared for many days, so they decided to choose him as the deputymander of the army and take her to your post temporarily." Since Gu Sheng came back, the emperor couldn''t say "we thought you were killed.". Gu Sheng said faintly, "well, since I havee back, I don''t need to trouble lieutenant general longsses." After she finished speaking, she turned and saluted the soldiers of the Legion of lions behind her with a salute: "this period of time, hard work for everyone." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 435 Since Gu Shengyin, the solemnmander of the army, has returned, the so-called meritorious ceremony will naturallye to an end. At night, Gu Sheng was alone in his room. She had a ss of red wine in her hand and a ss on the table in front of her, as if waiting for someone. I don''t know how long after that, her look moved: "are you here?" A figure came in and opened the door. Gu Sheng turned back, and before he could speak, he was strongly embraced in his arms. "Pa!" Gu Sheng looked at the broken wine ss on the ground. Enoch''s arms are very tight, he seems to have exhausted all his strength to embrace her, so tight that even Gu Shengyin''s SSS pole constitution feels a little ufortable. Gu Sheng, knowing that he was worried this time, softened his body, raised his hand around him, and leaned his head against his arms. She could hear Enoch''s steady and powerful heartbeat and smell the fragrance of lotus. Two people so quietly nestled, no other action, not even a word ofmunication. I don''t know how long it took for Enoch to let her go. Gu Sheng raised her head because of this. This time, she saw clearly that the man who had always been narcissistic and arrogant was actually red in his eyes. "You..." She said a word, and Enoch raised her head and covered her lips. "Don''t talk. I want to have a good look at you." Enoch''s voice is a little hoarse. Gu Sheng shut his mouth obediently and let him focus on himself. She is also looking at this man, although the clothes are meticulous, but the thick fatigue between the eyebrows shows that he has not been easy these days. He has no news of himself these days. I''m afraid he is really worried. Enoch''s right hand lingers on gusein''s face. This woman, he always knew that he liked her, but it was not until this time that he really knew how much he liked her. When she learned that she might have died in the interster world, Enoch had an impulse to destroy the whole world for a moment. He seems to have a feeling that since she does not exist, what is the need for these worlds to exist? "I love you, pansy." He looked into her eyes and said softly. This is not the first time that he confessed to himself, but it is Gu Shengyin''s most heartbreaking confession. She gave a smile: "well, I love you too." The next thing happened naturally. Both of them need to do something to vent their inner agitation. This night, there are moonlight, red wine and lovers. What could be more appropriate than a violent affair? Although Enoch was excited, he still remembered the feeling of taking care of Gu Shengyin. He felt that the body of his servants was soft enough. He asked softly, "is it OK?" Gu Shengyin''s answer was to gasp and lift his leg and hook his waist. Enochughed and sank, watching the woman bloom under her body. Gu Sheng felt the tearing pain, but he didn''t refuse. Instead, he hugged the man more forcefully. There is a hazy moonlight through the gap of the curtain, but can''t see a fire in the room. "¡­¡­ Is itfortable? " The voice of low hoarse entices a way. "¡­¡­ Shut up The woman gasped with a voice of exasperation. The next moment, however, her voice became louder. It was a beautiful and wonderful night. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 436 The next day, when Gu Shengyin woke up in the morning, the first thing he remembered was: "it''s a pity thatst night''s red wine was specially prepared for you." The man behind her showed his bare arms and put them around her waist. Enoch enjoyed the feeling of making a blind date with his lover''s skin. He half squinted at Gu Shengyin''s face and gave him a kiss: "it seems that I was too soft hearted to let you gost night. You still have a mind to think about it." Gu Sheng: soft hearted? It''s as if the man who fought most of the night is not you. She pushed aside the man who was on her, got up and went into the bathroom. By the time she came out of the bath, a man was half leaning on the bed looking at himself. He had no clothes on, and his quilt was loosely draped around his waist. From Gu Shengyin''s point of view, he could see the smooth and beautiful muscle lines. Gu Sheng praised a sentence: "abdominal muscle is very good." However, Enoch showed a sad expression on his face: "you throw it when you have used it. You don''t even have a warm time in the morning." Gu Sheng turned a white eye in his heart and didn''t want to pay attention to the man who was too deep into the y. She neatly changed her clothes and leaned over the man''s face and gave him a heavy kiss: "little beauty, I''lle back and pet you." Yu Bi pushed the door open and went out in the man''s eyes. She still has a lot of business to do today. The "surviving" general went straight into the pce and met the emperor. She didn''t have a word of nonsense, and when she saw the emperor, she directly took out several documents from her own space button. "Sire, these are some things I have found, and you may be in the mood to have a look at them." Gu Sheng pointed to it because of his intention. About this attack, about what the second prince did in private, about the cancer of the army, and About Qi Lin, the new lover in the second prince''s mansion, who is said to be very popr and loved. Among them, most of them were found out by Gu Shengyin under the prompt of the system. A few things were done in a confidential way, and the system directly handed the results to her. Gu Sheng came out after handing over the evidence to the emperor. The emperor was not an ipetent person. Seeing these things, he naturally knew what to do. Sure enough, the emperor acted quickly. The next day, many of the three regiments were summoned by the emperor. In the evening, among the officers who were dismissed, there was a general, two major generals, ten lieutenant generals and a number of other soldiers. On the third day, the royal guards went to the second prince''s house and forcibly took away his favorite new lover. The whole Prince''s house was under house arrest. On the fourth day, the second prince was disqualified as the second sessor. ¡­¡­ Before doing these things, there was no word of iting out of the pce. Therefore, when his Majesty''s vigorous and vigorous measures came out, the whole empire was shocked, and the people were even more confused. What happened? For a few months after this incident, the whole emperor was in a state of crisis. Everyone wants to keep a low profile and keep a low profile again, for fear that one day his majesty is not happy, he will spread his anger on himself. "You, the emperor, are very skillful. Within a thousand years, the Federation must avoid the edge of the Empire. " Enoch was holding a ss and making lightments. Gu Shengyin raised his eyebrows: "of course, the old fellows of the Federation, under the banner of democracy and freedom, are busy fighting for power and profits every day. They are not unified within themselves. How could they be the opponents of our empire?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 437 Gu Shengyin went to prison and saw Qilin. This time, she did not stay in the prison of the military headquarters, but the ce where the royal family specially held important prisoners. Only when people enter this ce do they really want to go out. Generally, those who enter here have no future to speak of. It can be imagined that the guards will not spend much effort for them. At least when Gu Shengyin came in, Qi Lin''s appearance was quite miserable. Her long light purple dress was full of dark stains, with her own blood and dust on the ground. After hearing the sound, Qilin slowly regained her consciousness. She looked at Gu Sheng for a long time and then reflected who she was. After realizing who the person was, Qilin finally recovered a little color in her eyes. She exhausted her residual strength and rushed to Gu Shengyin through the transparent metal door of special material: "general, general..." Gu Shengyin motioned to the people who came after him to open the door. The man hesitated for a moment. Gu Shengyin said faintly, "don''t worry. If we let a woman like this escape here, I will live in vain for decades." The system has detected that Qi Lin has nothing that can pose a threat. There are also heavy guards outside the Royal dark prison. Qi Lin can''t escape even if she has wings. The guard said with a smile, "I''m afraid that the woman will escape. I''m afraid that the man will be crafty and hurt the general by mistake." He said and opened the door, but also the core of the retreat out, guard in a not far away from the only exit there. Qilin has been staring at this side. As soon as the door opens, she pours at Gu Shengyin. How can Gu Sheng let her touch her? With a slight movement at her feet, Qilin threw herself into the air and fell to the ground. Qi Lin grinned bitterly and didn''t talk much. She didn''t even have the strength to get up again. She just crawled on the ground and cried to Gu Sheng: "general, general, please help me, help me..." Gu Sheng looked at her and said slowly, "you know what you have done. Zilin. It''s not enough for you to die ten thousand times. " Qi Lin cried bitterly: "I''m really wrong, please help me, otherwise, you talk to them, let me die, let me die happily..." Gu Sheng was a little surprised. She only heard that there were various cruel punishments in the Royal dark prison. It was said that it would make life worse than death. Originally, she thought it was exaggeration. Looking at Qi Lin''s appearance, she did not expect that it was true. Qi Lin has been with situ Jin for many years. Gu Sheng knows what kind of temperament he is. If she hadn''t been tortured to a certain level, she would never have been like this. The most tragic thing is, as she said, she couldn''t even die. even if she immediately chew the tongue, the twenty-four hour monitoring of her vital signs will call the police for the first time. In today''s medical condition, it can be solved with only one tube of spray, not to mention other methods. Gu Shengyin came here to solve a puzzle. "Zilin, I don''t understand something." She said directly. Zilin didn''t even raise her head. "If you can answer my doubts, I can suggest to your majesty that you die happily." Gu Shengyin said. Qilin had a reaction this time: "you ask, as long as I can answer." "After you were rescued by the second prince, you betrayed the StarHawk and led to our ambush. I can understand. Maybe you hold a grudge." "But I don''t understand. Your father died long ago. Your mother raised you. You grew up in the Empire. What makes you willing to be a pawn of the federal ambush in the Empire?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 438 Qi Lin was silent when she heard this. Gu Sheng didn''t urge him, just stood there waiting. After a long time, Qilin sneered: "mother?" There was a lot of disgust in her voice: "if it had not been for my mother, I might not have hated you so much." "When my father was still there, they always quarreled. My mother was very strong. She didn''t allow my father to say anything nice about the union. She even hated my daughter who was born in the union." "I still don''t understand, since two people are so different in thought, why did they want to be together? Are you going to give birth to me? After my father died, she became more abnormal. She was not at all sad about my father''s death, and especially hated me as a "Federalist." "I seem to have grown up quite normally, but in fact, what kind of life have I lived? Who knows? During the day, I dressed brightly to go to school, and when I got home, I waited for endless curses and corporal punishment. She is a person of status, so she can''t have any stain. In front of outsiders, our mother and daughter love each other deeply. In private, we all want each other to die immediately! " Zilin''s eyes were cold: "every time she hit me, I hate the Empire one more point. Later I learned more about the truth of my father''s death. I wish I could let all the Empire people die "For me, the invitation from the federal intelligence agency is like amp to let me know what to do in the future..." Gu Sheng stood there quietly to hear her finish. She knew that everything happened here was monitored for two years. "Where is the organization you''re in? Who else is there? " Qi Lin gave a bitter smile: "where can people like me know about this kind of thing? Every time, I was asked to meet in different ces and ept the task left over from above... " When everything is finished, Qi Lin looks forward to looking at Gu Shengyin: "general, I have told you everything I know, you..." Gu Shengyin nodded: "I will propose with your majesty." Zilin gave her a grateful look. Gu Sheng looked at Qilin pitifully: a woman tortured by hatred, she could have chosen to stay away from that sick family after she became an adult, do whatever she wants to do, and live a peaceful life. Unfortunately, she did not choose her own way. The next day, Gu Shengyin received the news that Qi Lin was secretly executed. At this point, the task of the world about female paiqilin has beenpletelypleted. Qi Lin''sst words were taken seriously by the emperor. As a ruler, he could not tolerate the existence of such an underground organization in his empire. After a thorough investigation, the results were startling. Even the high-level military headquarters and political circles had spies from other forces. The whole empire went through a bloodbath this year, and the turmoil of the Empire in the history of the Empire was called "Great Purge". However, all these have nothing to do with Gu Shengyin. As a staunch imperial party, this fire can''t burn her in any case. She brought Enoch back to the situ family, which was a great shock to the whole family. Is situ Jin, the most promising young generation of situ family, in love? The object is still an unknown man! Although he is very handsome, the most handsome man, if he has no ability, would like to hold the goddess situ Jin. It is estimated that every minute he will be taught to be a man by the men of the Empire. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 439 In the guest house of the situ family, Enoch looked at the poor looking children of the situ family andughed innocently. Of course, what are they doing here. Gu Shengyin is not here. This kind of thing is not suitable for her toe forward. If Enoch can''t settle these people by himself, he will never be able to get the approval of the situ family. Two hourster. The children of the situ family, who were full of energy and self-confidence and wanted to "teach a lesson to a certain boy who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth", were all ck and blue and limped out of Enoch''s yard. "You are merciless." Gu Shengyin said. Enoch snorted coldly: "this group of guys, want to separate my wife and me, how can we not beat them up? What''s more, I think I''ll have a chance to beat up this time When the two men formally established a rtionship in the future, these people are his brothers inw, but there is no reason to move again. Gu Shengyin squinted at him: this stingy man! In the situation that all the imperialists were not optimistic about it, Enoch Leng let the situ family down with his own skills. The head of the situ family announced the good news of their engagement. Less than an hour after the announcement of the engagement by patriarch situ, Enoch topped the list of the "most wanted to kill guys" list of all men on STARNet. Even many imperial people said that they could not ept their goddess marrying a man of unknown origin. "You see, everyone thinks you''re not worthy of me." Gu Shengyin is sitting on the armchair in front of the window with a Book spread out on his leg. She faded. To the handsome military uniform, rarely put on loose casual home clothes, the sun on her body, the whole person is casual andzy. Enoch saw his teasing eyes, snorted, bent down and lifted the man up easily. "I am not worthy of you, but no one else has the final say." A low breath sprayed on her ear. Feeling the change of man''s body, Gu Sheng nced at him coldly: "you give me enough." Enoch chuckled. "Don''t you like it?" When you don''t know the bed, you will feel sad again Gu Sheng looked at the man who was too deep into the y, and said, "well said." She stretched out her right hand and gently picked up the man''s chin: "I see you are very beautiful, most suitable to be a warm bed boy." Enoch took her with her and walked toward the bed: "it''s a good day today. I''ll show you how suitable I am to warm the bed." Soon, something indescribable came from the bedroom. ¡­¡­ No matter how unhappy the admirers of Stuart in the Empire were, their engagement banquet was still held as usual. However, Gu Shengyin found that he underestimated a man''s self-esteem. She looked at the sudden uniform sign of the storm chamber of Commerce fleet, and that neat call "madam" voice, after the ident, she was a little sad andughing. "When did you be so serious?" Enoch put on a formal dress and was holding her hand. She replied, "how can I really make people feel like a soft eater? Even if I don''t care, you are the first goddess of Empire. If you marry a man who has no ability, you can''t let people talk about it? " He can not give up his own woman, because he was a little aggrieved. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 440 When Gu Sheng heard this, he felt both pressed and sweet. In so many worlds, Enoch is the most attractive girl. Enoch makeints about this time: "your Imperial Emperor is really too dark. In order to let my fleete in sessfully, I got the money." Gu Sheng didn''t speak because she was smiling. Judging from her experience in dealing with the storm chamber of Commerce in the past, the man is obviously not a loser. Sure enough, the next second, Enoch said: "this year''s red crystal production is not good, I have to tell them to save some sales." Gu Sheng secretly ordered a wax for an emperor. After the wedding banquet, which was broadcast live throughout the Empire, all the ridicule and disdain words disappeared. Gu Sheng applied to the emperor for a month''s holiday, and the two started their honeymoon journey. On the starship with autopilot on, Enoch stood in front of the transparent window with Gu Shengyin in his arms, looking at the stars outside. "The first time I saw you, I thought you were special." Enoch said slowly. Gu Shengyin did not answer: "this ancient way of chatting up, which history book did you read?" Enoch heard the speech andughed. Gu Shengyin leaned against his arms and could clearly feel the whole chest of a man shaking. He said, "you are not romantic at all." He gently fell a kiss in the ear of the person in his arms. Kiss: "this is really not love words, I am really in the first sight of you, I was fascinated by you." He couldn''t tell what he felt. When he saw her walking down from the StarHawk in the storm star, he felt that his eyes could not be moved. It was like a signal from the depths of his soul. The voice in his heart told him that it was her. He wanted her. He had seen this face in the materials before, but he had never been as shocked as he had seen this time. He thought that his pursuit of the journey will be very difficult, but did not think that the indifferent face of the people after listening to his words, did not hesitate to nod his head. "Good." It should be the luckiest day of his life, he thought. Enoch''s face contentedly hugged the man in his arms, and a fragment suddenly crossed his mind. As soon as his expression congealed, suddenly many strange fragments poured into his mind. Gu Sheng suddenly felt that some of her whole body was a little heavy, and her inexplicable pressure made her a little breathless. "What''s the matter?" She sensed something wrong and turned around in the man''s arms. Enoch''s face was very painful at the moment. When Gu Shengyin reached out and touched his face, he suddenly opened his eyes. Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment. In front of the people, familiar, but also some strange. There was too much in his eyes. "Sheng Yin." "He" with a smile on his face, gently called her. Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment. "Who are you?" Her face was alert. Gu Shengyin''s name is unknown except for the system. Don''t know why, although the heart is alert, she has a subconscious feeling to tell herself: this man will not hurt her. "System?" She calls the system in her mind, but the system doesn''t respond. "Ah Zhen, I''m sorry, Nika..." A familiar name came out of his mouth. Gu Shengyin covered his mouth in disbelief. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 441 "You..." For the first time, tears came out of her eyes, but Gu Shengyin had no time to wipe it. She looked at the man in front of her without blinking. Enoch reached out his hand and gently wiped away the tears on her face and held her in his arms with a sigh. "Don''t cry, I''m always by your side." Gu Shengyin couldn''t stop his tears. She has experienced so many times in the world, each time she went to find him by herself. She always remembers the memories between them. However, he never remembers himself in every life. asionally, she will feel aggrieved. "You Who the hell are you? " Gu Shengyin finally asked this question. Holding her man''s body for a moment, she said, "this is not the time to tell you." She looked up from his arms and said, "well, can you remember me in the future?" The man gently kisses in the corner of her eye, is about to say what, suddenly looks a change. Gu Sheng didn''t know anything because he only felt that he was dark in front of him. Once again he opened his eyes and did not know when, Gu Shengyin found himself back in the space where he was born. This time, the system appeared at her side. "What''s going on?" She asked. The system replied, "the host is in thest world, and the identity is found by thew of the world and forced out." "Why? This has never happened before? " The system answers, "the host should know why, in thest world, there was another powerful soul waking up to memory." "The host has experienced several task worlds, and the strength of soul has been raised to a very strong level. It is the limit that a world can amodate one. It''s OK for your lover''s soul memory to be sealed. Once the memory is restored, it will be immediately detected by thews of the world. " Gu Sheng was silent, so he said that it was his lover who caused all this? "Is he OK?" There was a surge of worry in her heart. "The host can rest assured." "System, in fact, you always know his identity, right? Can you tell me?" System: "this question, when he is willing to tell you, you will know." "Well What about Stuart? " She was sent back to space. What about Stephanie in the mission world? "During their honeymoon, Stuart and her husband suffered an inteary storm, and they were killed." Gu Sheng is silent, but the task has beenpleted. "System..." Gu Shengyin asked thest question with some difficulty, "ording to what you said, will he and I never have the opportunity to haveplete memories together?" She was a little afraid that the system would give that answer. System: "yes." Gu Sheng was shocked by his spirit. The system goes on to say, "the soul of the host needs to be strong enough that even if thews of the world find you, they can do nothing about you." Gu Shengyin grasped the key point: "you mean I am strong enough, right?" The system expresses default with silence. "How can I make my soul stronger?" This time the system quickly replied, "every time the host enters the world andpletes its mission, the soul will be sublimated. This is the quickest way. " Gu Sheng got the answer and instantly became full of spirit: "system, enter the next mission world." "Good hosts." Gu Sheng closed his eyes and allowed the system to take himself to other worlds. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 442 Gu Shengyin finds himself awake in a huge pink princess bed. In the first two worlds, one was a general who was forced to dress up as a man, and the other was a cold-blooded general. Suddenly, Gu Shengyin found that he was not used to it. She sorted out the plot in her mind. Her original name is Su Keqing. Before she was ten years old, she was a bigdy who loved and loved thousands of people. Her father died of illness when she was ten years old. Her mother wrote her will and thenmitted suicide. She became the only inheritor of the huge family wealth of the Su family. However, she was still young, so Su''s mother went to ask her father, a good old friend, to be her guardian before her daughter came of age. He Junyan was 23 years old at that time. He was a famous business man in Jinhua City. Su Keqing lost two close rtives one after another at the age of ten. It can be imagined that her guardian was busy with the business in the shopping mall and couldn''t spare much time with her, which made her develop a rebellious temperament. He Junyan is busy with business on weekdays, and his attention to her is limited to eating, drinking and ying, and does not care too much about her. Su Ke''s temperament is pretty and pretty, but he is not bad. In addition to his bad reputation in school, he didn''t make much trouble. But then she met the girl whose name was very simr to her. Su Qing. At first, Su Keqing didn''t like her. She didn''t like the person whose name was very simr to herself, because her father and mother used to call her love, and Su Qing was also Qingqing. But Su Qing is really a warm person, just like her name. She didn''t mind Su Keqing''s hostility to her. On the first day, she said to her with a bright smile that their two names seemed to be ah. It was predestined. Later, she learned that Su Keqing''s parents were gone, and she was more kind to her. During the festival, I will give her a small gift made by myself. At noon, I will share my lunch with her and tell her some jokes. No one has ever put so much thought into her. Su Keqing is only a ten year old girl. How can she resist such kindness? She soon took Su Qing as a confidant. She would pour out her heart, share all kinds of small secrets, and even take her home. Su Qing also told her that she was born a youngdy and should live with pride. Those who don''t like her are just jealous of her. Su Keqing is naive. She is more and more independent and disdains to exin when she encounters some usations. She firmly believes that Qing is self-cleaning. Su Ke is silly. She doesn''t know how bad her reputation has be and how good she is in her own contrast. All of us know that Su Keqing, a vicious youngdy with a bad temper and bad personality, has a gentle and kind Su Qing. They went to junior high school and high school together. Su Keqing went to the same university with Su Qing. Until graduation, until her guardian returned all her property to her, she personally invited Su Qing into herpany. This is the beginning of all nightmares. Su Qing rose step by step under the green light all the way, and quickly got thepany''s unanimous praise. Su Keqing never felt any sense of crisis. She was happy for her best friend. Until Su Qing put a signed equity transfer agreement in front of her. "Su Keqing, do you know that I have endured you for a long time." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 443 Su Qing told her that she had always hated Su Keqing, and that she was just pretending to be thinking about her for so many years. She is jealous of Su Keqing. She is unwilling to ept that she is more powerful than Su Keqing in any aspect, but she can only be the background board of Su Keqing. Su Keqing did not know when the equity transfer agreement was signed. She was kicked out of herpany. Confused, Su Keqing drove directly into the guardrail, ending his life. After reading all the plots, Gu Sheng thinks that Su Keqing is really stupid. She is so stupid. However, she also understood her. She had never enjoyed the warmth. No one was so kind to her. When she met someone like Su Qing, it was like falling into the abyss. Seeing a ray of sunshine, she could not let go. As for the woman Su Qing, Gu Sheng''s eyes be cold: people who y with other people''s true feelings are always so disgusting. Su Keqing had just turned 10 at this time. He had just experienced the biggest blow in his life. After his mother''s funeral, he Junyan received him. She slowly got up from her girlish bed and looked at the whole room. The whole room is pink princess wind. From Gu Sheng''s room decoration, he Junyan, the guardian, is really generous to Su Ke. Without shoes on, she stepped on the ground barefoot and came to the mirror. The little girl in the mirror had not yet opened her eyebrows and looked a little haggard. It was obvious that the sessive events during this period had a great impact on her. Big eyes, round and bright, small and delicate nose, pink, tender and slightly pursed lips, together with slightly rolled up soft and long hair, is a little beauty that anyone can see, but can''t be hard hearted. "Very well." There''s a knock outside. "Come in." Gu Sheng responded to Tao subconsciously. Outside, someone opened the door. It was a woman who seemed to be in her twenties, with a gentle brow. "Miss, sir, ask you toe over for lunch..." Before the words fell, she noticed that Gu Sheng came quickly with his bare feet on the floor. While walking, he said, "Oh, miss, you can''t do without shoes. Although it''s not cold now, it''s almost autumn. When you''re young, you don''t pay attention. Later..." She said, not like a woman in her twenties, but like a mother. As she spoke, she bent down and brought a pair of slippers to Gu Shengyin. "I''ll pay attention to sister Mei." Gu Sheng nods because of the clever. He Junyan was afraid that she didn''t like the older one, so he took great pains to find her. It is said that her hometown is in the countryside. After half a year''s marriage, her husband died unexpectedly, and she did not want to remarry. It happened that she was hired to take care of Su Keqing because she was quick and had a good heart. Sister Mei knew something about Su Keqing and always loved her. It''s a pity that Su Keqing always dislikes her for being too wordy and bothers her very much. After listening to Gu Shengyin''s words, sister Mei was obviously surprised. Miss Su has been in the he family for several days and has been indifferent to everyone. We all pity her for her loss of her parents. What''s the matter today? Seeing her expression, Gu Sheng blinked her big eyes and said softly, "sister Mei, I dreamed of my motherst night. She said that she wanted me to listen to uncle he and be a good obedient child, otherwise she would be worried." Sister Mei''s eyes moistened when she heard this. She looked at the little girl who grew up in an instant, and nodded: "mm-hmm, miss, if you listen to your husband''s words and live happily, your mother will be relieved." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 444 Gu Sheng simply cleaned up and went downstairs. Someone is already sitting on the table. There was a meal on the table, but it didn''t move. It was obvious that the man was waiting for her. Gu Shengyin looked at the man up and down: at home, he was not dressed very formally, there was no tie on his shirt, and the cuff was slightly pulled up, revealing half of his forearm. Looking up, it is deeper than ordinary people''s contour, eyes deep and God, straight nose, sexy thin lips. This is a beautiful man. Gu Sheng suddenly thought of a sentence: thin lips of people are often fickle. Think of the original plot inside he Junyan, really can be called a sentimental. He Junyan motionless allow her to look at himself, he is also looking at Gu Shengyin. It was like that, but he felt that something had changed. "Hello, uncle." Gu Sheng said hello because of his cleverness. He Junyan is a little surprised. This is the first time that Su Keqing has lived here for nearly a week, and has taken the initiative to say hello to himself. He looked at Gu Shengyin carefully, and the proud girl seemed to look at himself nervously. Although his expression seemed calm, he could see the tension hidden in it and the trace of dependence contained in the big cat''s eyes. He suddenly remembered that when he went to Su''s house a year ago, Su Keqing looked like a little adult and asked who he was. Heart suddenly be soft. Soft up. He put on a soft look, showing a smile: "good feelings,e to eat." When he saw what he said, the little girl''s face suddenly rxed and showed a big smile. She said, "well," and then she sat down in her seat and ate her dinner. He Junyan doesn''t live with his family, so there are only two masters in this huge vi. After dinner, the servants at home packed up their things. He Junyan sat there and looked at Gu Shengyin, who was standing there. Finally, he could not help but look: "what''s the matter, affection?" This silly child, who has been standing here for so long, doubts that he will not speak. She will have to stand here all afternoon. Hearing his words, the girl opposite seemed to have got the courage. She stepped forward to him, and then opened her arms and hugged his waist. He Junyan has a moment of unnatural, he does not like to contact with people, even his parents, there is little physical contact. He was about to stretch out his hand to push away the little girl in his arms. Unexpectedly, Gu Shengyin suddenly raised his head and looked at himself with big eyes. "Uncle he, they all said that my parents are not here. After affection, uncle he is the only one. Is that true?" When the little girl said this, the sadness in her eyes was so sad that she could not erase all the things that made her unhappy. He Junyan''s outstretched hand couldn''t go down in the air. Atst, he sighed and changed the direction of his extended hand and held Gu Shengyin in his arms. "You still have uncle he. Uncle he will make love grow up happily and be the happiest little princess." "However, they all said that uncle he would get married and have children in the future, and then no one would want love." Gu Sheng is so cute because he despises his age, but when he thinks about it, he can''t bear to be coquettish to his lover, so he has to face it. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 445 He Junyan gently hugged her: "no, uncle he promised that no matter what happened, it must be the most painful love." "Really?" The little girl''s big eyes flickered, and looked at he Junyan without blinking. He Junyan couldn''t help nodding: "really." Gu Sheng happily buried his head in his arms and held his hands tighter: "uncle he is the best." By the time, she was easily affected by her smile? However, he looked at the little girl in his arms, but his heart was soft and soft: what''s the matter with such a poor and lovely little girl who loves her so much? Gu Shengyin leans his whole body in the arms of his lover, and his heart is peaceful: the system says that as long as he experiences more worlds andpletes various tasks, one day his soul will be strong enough. One day she will be able to stay in the same ce with her lover who has aplete memory. Two years passed before we knew it. In the past two years, Su Keqing and he Junyan''s feelings are getting better and better. He Junyan from the beginning of her pity, to now, is really and truly put this little girl into his heart. He looked at the little girl day by day dependent eyes, in his heart has a sense of inexplicable satisfaction. The little girl''s brows and eyes faded. She lost her mncholy and uneasiness, and became proud again. These, he brought her. "Uncle he!" As soon as he entered the door, Gu Sheng came running straight into his arms. He Junyan is familiar with the way and will hold up people: "heavy again." He was joking. Gu Sheng said unhappily because of his small mouth: "no, uncle he, you''re lying!" "Ha ha ha ha..." "Tomorrow love will go to the new school to report, but uncle he is very busy tomorrow and has no time to apany you. What can I do?" He Junyan deliberately teased her. Sure enough, the little girl who was just in high spirits just heard this sentence, and the whole person was in a daze. Even those big eyes lost their look and sat there with their heads down. "It doesn''t matter, uncle he, the business of yourpany is more important. I''ll ask sister Mei to apany me..." The little girl looked at her expression and was about to cry, but she tried tofort him. He Junyan suddenly softened his heart, and quickly held her in his arms, coax: "uncle he is funny. How can he not go on such an important day?" As soon as he finished speaking, the little girl in his arms showed a sly smile. "Hee hee, I lied to you! I knew that uncle he couldn''t not apany me. I cheated you When Gu Shengyin said this, his eyes were full ofughter. Looking at her face naturally proud. Small appearance, he Junyan found that he did not have any anger to be cheated. He sighed helplessly, this little devil star, is really, sent by God to conquer himself. He stretched out his hand and pinched Gu Shengyin''s face: "you''ve learned bad love." Gu Sheng for a serious face: "love is bad, but also uncle he''s favorite love." He Junyan''s face. Pet. Drown: "you..." He was helpless on the face, but happy in the heart. Only a little girl, who has never had any worries and worries, has the courage to say such a proud and righteous word. For two years, he exchanged his tender feelings for such a treasure. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 446 He Junyan personally led Su Keqing''s hand into the school. This school is an aristocratic private middle school. It has a good reputation outside, and there is hardly any negative report. This is also the reason why he Junyan sent Su Keqing here at ease. Today is the beginning of school day, the school is rarely so lively, everywhere is holding their children''s parents. But even among so many people, he Junyan and Su Keqing are the most striking pair. "Mom, mom, she''s so beautiful. I''m going to marry her as my bride!" A little fat man looked at Gu Sheng because he couldn''t move his eyes and said in a loud voice. He Junyan''s face suddenly sank. He couldn''t tell what he felt when he heard this sentence. Maybe his treasure was coveted. Even if the other party is a child who doesn''t know anything, he is still very unhappy. The little fat man''s mother probably saw that he Junyan was not happy, so she apologized to them and took her son away. "Uncle he." He Junyan felt that his hand was shaken by others. He looked back and lowered his head. He saw that the little girl was looking at him with doubts in her big eyes. "Uncle he, you are not happy." Gu Shengyin said for sure. He Junyan showed a smile: "no, uncle he is not unhappy. Come on, I''ll take you to the teacher "That teacher, our family affection, please you." He Junyan''s attitude is quite sincere. Gu Shengyin''s head teacher is a young female teacher who has not yet been married. Seeing he Junyan as a handsome and pressing man, even if he doesn''t have any superfluous ideas in his heart, he can''t help blushing. "Don''t worry, Mr. He." "That sentiment, uncle left first, I''ll pick you up after school." He Junyan patiently squatted down to God and said goodbye to Gu Sheng patiently. Gu Sheng nodded: "well, uncle he goodbye, love will be obedient." Looking at he Junyan''s figure disappeared, the little girl''s look just copsed, showing a face to cry. The teacher in charge of the ss watched the whole process, deeply for the little girl''s sensible heart. Clearly so reluctant, but in order not to let parents worry and make a happy look. She couldn''t help but think of her little nephew of the same age. She was just a little devil. How could she be so sensible? She came over personally and took Gu Shengyin''s hand and walked toward the ss: "let''s go, love. The teacher will take you to meet a new ssmate after work." As soon as Gu Sheng entered the ss, he received countless attention. She is specially dressed today, light pink fluffy princess skirt, feet are the same type of small pink boots, head wearing a pink wide brimmed big cornice hat, just like a real little princess. Not to mention, Su Keqing''s appearance is really exquisite. She blinks her big eyes and smiles sweetly on the tform to introduce herself: "Hello everyone, my name is Su Keqing You can call me affection. " Pa Pa! There are hard drums and apuse below. Gu Shengyin has a close look. It is the little fat man who said he would marry her. "Love sits here with me!" The little fat man is very familiar with himself. Gu Sheng smiles at her, then tilts his head to look at the teacher and asks for her advice. The teacher in charge of the ss was inspired by her action and nodded: "love, where do you want to sit, just choose a seat by yourself." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 447 Gu Shengyin and the little fat man be the same table. "Hello, my name is Zhang xusu." The little fat man saw that the best looking girl in the ss had be his deskmate, and his smiling eyes narrowed together, revealing a big white tooth. "Hello." Gu Shengyin greets him. The little fat man took out a lot of snacks from his schoolbag and put a big table full of them: e on, I''ll treat you to eat." It''s his favorite thing. It''s really lovely. Otherwise, he can''t bear to share it. Gu Shengyin looked at the pile of food, and then looked at the little fat man. In his heart, he knew how his figure came out. She chose the smallest and held it in her hand: "thank you." The little fat man wrinkled, and then grabbed two handfuls of chocte into her hand: "eat more! The one you take is not enough to plug your teeth! " Gu Shengyin: "it''s It''s so warm, little deskmate. At the moment, dad wants to tell her that he''s a jerk in his head. Dad told you, when you go to school and see the most beautiful girl, you must not be stingy and get along with each other seriously. Now you should prepare early, not... " Although his father had not finished speaking, he and his mother took up the broom chariot to one side, but the little fat man wrote it down in his heart. Love is the best girl in the ss. No, love is the most beautiful among all the girls I have ever seen. Listen to her father''s words, we should treat her well and marry her to be his daughter-inw when she grows up. Gu Shengyin doesn''t know what idea is in the head of the little fat man whoughs stupidly. She is waiting for Su Qing''s arrival. Yes, Su Qing will also study in this school, this ss. Soon, the person she was waiting for came. Compared with Su Keqing, Su Qing''s dress is much more formal, her hair is tied into a horse''s tail, wearing a sky blue trousers, carrying a cowboy schoolbag, is also a lovely pink, tender and tender girl. Gu Shengyin is waiting for her to introduce herself. "Hello everyone, I''m Su Qing Please call me sunny. " In Gu Shengyin''s expectation, Su Qing also let others call her Qingqing. In the original plot, Su Keqing had a bad temper at that time, so she casually said a name when she introduced herself into the ss. Later, she was called Qingqing after she came in. All the people gave Su Qing the title of Qingqing by default. Su Keqing is just a cold Su Keqing. After Su Qing introduced herself, the expected wee scene did not appear. In the end, she was just a 13-year-old girl. When she met this situation, the whole person was in a daze and looked at the teacher in charge of the ss standing on one side. Now the head teacher remembered that there was a love affair in the ss. Before she could speak, Zhang Zhui, who was sitting beside Gu Shengyin, pointed to Gu Shengyin and yelled: "there is already a love affair in our ss!" Gu Shengyin: well done! Su Qing then put her eyes on Gu Shengyin''s body. At the first nce, she stopped for a second because the other party was just like a doll in a TV y. The little girl''s inborn psychology ofparison makes her very unhappy. In full view of the public, Su Qing suddenly red eyes: "but, my family, are called me sunny ah." She looked at Su Keqing eagerly, as if hoping that she could say something. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 448 Gu Shengyin sees Su Qing''s eyes. She knows what Su Qing wants. On the surface, Su Qing looks warm and gentle. In fact, she is more selfish and domineering than anyone else. Her things are absolutely not allowed to be obtained by others. She wants Gu Shengyin to rx. Gu Sheng came here ahead of time, how could she be happy? Compared to coquettish than tears, unfortunately, this life of Su Keqing is better than anyone else. Gu Sheng looks at himself because of Su Qing''s words. He seems to be at a loss. As we all see, the little girl carved with powder jade gave a puff of delicate little nose, and the tears rolled out of her eyes without even expecting. Gu Sheng, who was tearful after a word of disagreement, said: "I am love. If others call affection, who am I?" Her long eyshes were stained with tears, and without looking at others, she drooped her eyes and snuffled her nose. The little fat man Zhang traceback seems to be scared. He can''t even care about the snacks he is eating. He sits on one side and turns around in a hurry. People''s minds are biased. The first thing he knew was su Keqing. Su Keqing''s appearance was more delicate and lovely than Su Qing. Now, because Su Qing was crying, he had a deep dislike for Su Qing, a new ssmate. Su Qing seems to be a bit muddled, even the tears wille out of the back. She may not have seen such a delicate girl, tearse. The head of the head teacher is big, Su Keqing''s head is said to be very big. When her parents brought her, it was the headmaster who brought people to his ss. Although the headmaster didn''t say it clearly, he also talked about a few sentences, which means that Su Keqing''s background behind him is very strong. If you are in your ss, you should take good care of it. This is the first day, people to cry, but really Crying children have sugar to eat, which is indeed a wise saying. In the end, Su Ke''s love became love, and Su Qing became Qingzi. Gu Shengyin was quite satisfied with the final result. When he Junyan came to pick her up in the afternoon, she didn''t say much, but at night, he still knew what happened in the ss during the day. He came to the little girl''s room, pinched her little nose, sighed: "so delicate, can''t bear a bit of injustice, I am not to spoil you." Gu Sheng pped off his big hand and pouted. Ba: "love is uncle he''s affection. Don''t give it to others." He Junyan was so soft hearted that he was in a mess. Aware of his own psychological changes, he is to know how the little girl''s pettiness ising, clearly is for himself. Pet. Out. "Well." He Junyan seems to have epted his fate. "Uncle he has been protecting you all the time. What''s wrong with me? My little love princess, even if she is more indulgent and overbearing What''s more, her love has always been so good. President he, what are your principles? What''s your bottom line? "By the way, uncle he, I got to know a good friend at school today." Gu Shengyin tries hard to y the role of a little girl who gives a treasure to an adult. Chaohe Junyan is in a rush to introduce her new friend Zhang Zhuo. This time, he Junyan''s mood is not so beautiful. Wonderful. That little fat man, must be on purpose. Good! I learned to hook up with girls at such a young age. I didn''t learn at all. "Love, listen to your uncle. In school, keep a distance from male students. Good girls don''t y close to boys. " He Junyan''s serious nonsense. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 449 Gu Sheng''s heart was full ofughter, but on the surface he was puzzled: "why, uncle he, teacher Xiaoxiao said we should love each other with our ssmates." He Junyan''s face was gentle with a smile: "good, affectionate, your teacher''s meaning is not to y a tantrum in school, be generous and sincere to people. The distance that should be kept should be kept. " Gu Sheng no longer teases him and nods. Gu Shengyin''s junior high school career had a good time. She is good-looking, good grades, especially generous to her ssmates, although she is a little arrogant, with her very delicate face, we just think that she is frank. Su Qing is not so happy, although two people''s names are only one word short, but Su Keqing is better than her. Even other sses she knew knew knew that there was a very famous Su Keqing in ss one, and even some people mistook her for Su Keqing. One of the things that made her unhappy was that when she ran for the ss cadre, Su Keqing alone got 80% of the votes in the ss. Although she was second, the gap was too wide. If this is the case, even if it is, Su Keqing unexpectedly said that she did not register after the result came out, she did not want to be the monitor. Su Qing became the monitor as she wished, but when she heard teacher Xiaoxiao announce the result, she was not a bit happy: This is Su Keqing can''t look down on don''t, it''s her turn. She Su Qing wants something, should be open and upright to fight over, rather than others like to throw a garbage to her. Su Qing, the monitor, was very subdued. One of Gu Sheng''s daily pleasures is watching Su Qing eat t. The second part of the fun is looking back at the same table. The third pleasure is to tease some serious uncle. Maybe she is still young. Su Qing doesn''t have so many bad thoughts at this time. Although she doesn''t like Su Keqing, she doesn''t hate her. And because Su Keqing''s personality and plot are too different, Su Qing has no chance to enter Su Keqing''s heart. Gu Shengyin is much more straightforward. She expresses it directly on the surface, and is not close to her ssmates whose name is very simr to her. Perhaps it is her temperament is too simple, like is like, do not like is not like, the students in the ss love to make friends with her. As for the fact that she is not close to Su Qing, we all understand that it is strange that Su Qing can like to have a name with herself in ordance with the temperament of a delicate youngdy. In the year of the third year of junior high school and the age of 15, Gu Shengyin''s task has made great progress. Two years can really change a lot of things. Su Keqing, for example, changed from a delicate doll carved with Pink Jade into a tall girl with delicate eyebrows and eyes. Her temperament is still so arrogant, but the sight on her body is more and more. For example, Su Qing, who has always been gentle and gentle, has been a monitor for several years, but has a good prestige in the ss. However, the biggest change is the little fat Zhang retrospection. From the third day of junior high school, I don''t know what he ate and how he grew up. His body suddenly lengthened sharply, and his fat disappeared. It was only half a year before xiaopangdun became a handsome young boy. At the age of 15 or 16, it is the time when love begins. What''s more, Zhang traceback believed his father''s words from the beginning, and had some thoughts on Gu Shengyin. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 450 Gu Sheng can detect the change of his deskmate. Zhang''s attitude towards himself is no longer as natural as before. Sometimes he falters and falters. Gu Sheng can feel his eyes secretly looking at himself or suddenly looking at himself blushing when he is doing his homework. Su Keqing''s physical charm is beyond doubt. What''s more, she is adored by he Junyan. Her excellent life adds a proud temperament to her eyebrows, just like a little princess who lives in an ivory tower. Such a girl has a fatal attraction to adolescent boys. Zhang traceback is a good boy. This is the conclusion that Gu Shengyin and he have been at the same table for more than two years. Looking at his daily life habits and clothes, Gu Shengyin can see that he is also a rich and powerful family, but he can not see any bad habits of rich children. He is not proud of Gu Shengyin or other students. When he was not skinny down, Zhang''s poprity in the first ss was surprisingly good. Now he has be a handsome man, not to mention. Obviously, he was interested in Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng for the past two years is really as a friend, it is because of the heart, just do not want to see him more and more deep. My heart is destined to only give that person forever, why give others unrealistic hope. When Zhang traceback finally can''t help confessing to her, Gu Sheng refuses him firmly. Zhang Suxu was obviously injured. Gu Shengyin didn''t leave any room for what he said: "I''m sorry, I always regard you as my best friend. I don''t have any brothers or sisters. I always treat you as my elder brother. " Her eyes are very sincere, Zhang looked at her for a long time, finally showed a smile. He stretched out his hand, rubbed the hair of the girl in front of him, and said with a smile: "well, I think Zhang Tracey is also a handsome man. I didn''t expect that the love field should be so failed. When he confessed for the first time, he was so coldly rejected." "Forget it. You can''t be your boyfriend. It''s OK to be your big brother. There''s a girl who is a school girl. He says that she has face when she goes out, isn''t she? " "But today you have tofort my wounded heart and invite me to dinner." Zhang Suxu looked at her with ease. Gu Shengyin showed a smile: "OK, what do you want to eat? Open your mouth Zhang traceu alsoughs: "know you are a rich woman, I have to take good advantage of you." There was not much awkwardness between the two people, and they walked forward. After they left, a figure in white appeared at the corner of the stairs, which was empty. Su Qing looked at the direction of the two people left, the lower lip has been bitten by his own blood color. He really likes her. Su Qing felt that the imbnce in her heart was rising higher and higher, almost unable to hold down. With what, she can easily get what she has never asked for, or even abandoned it as my shoes. She looks better than herself, her family is better than herself, and her poprity is better than her Su Qing recognized all these things. But why did she like it for the first time? Su Ke Qing Su Ke Qing, everything is Su Ke Qing! If only there had never been Su Keqing in the world. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 451 Gu Sheng didn''t go home on time after school today. He Junyan went home from work and didn''t see the figure that was the first time to meet him. He couldn''t say what it was like in his heart. He called the driver to pick up Gu Shengyin and ask about the situation. "The youngdy said that she would invite her ssmates to dinner in the evening, so she would note back for the time being." "ssmate? What kind of students? " He Junyan sounded the rm in his heart. This is the first time that you haven''te home for dinner on time. The driver just said he didn''t know. In the evening, Gu Sheng returned home in a good mood. He Junyan is not in the living room. She looks at the time. It''s less than eight o''clock. Usually, uncle he is watching the news in the living room. After doubt, she was ready to go back to her room first. There are already people in the room. "Uncle he?" Gu Sheng is a little surprised. Since she is getting older, he Junyan has seldom been in her room to avoid suspicion. In spite of her surprise, she was still happy. He Junyan''s face was tense, and his mood was obviously not very good. He looked at Gu Shengyin, who had just entered the door. "I heard from the driver that you invited your ssmates to dinner in the evening?" Gu Sheng nodded because he didn''t know why. "Is it your roommate named Zhang traceback?" Gu Shengyin still nodded. Looking at such an excellent little girl standing in front of him, he Junyan couldn''t tell what kind of taste he felt. She is like a treasure in the palm of her hand. In five years, she has been polished out, showing the most dazzling appearance. Yes, she is so excellent, there must be many people with vision who like her, and there will be more people like her in the future. Even one day after a long time, there will be a strange man who will snatch her from his hands. From now on, she will be loved by others. Her life will have nothing to do with herself. How can I bear this kind of thing? He Junyan thought of these possibilities, and his eyes were bloodshot. "Uncle he, what''s the matter with you?" The little girl''s worried voice called his thoughts back. He Junyan raised his head and his head had grown to Gu Shengyin''s chest. The words in his mouth were uncontroble and said: "do you have someone you like?" The little girl seemed to be in a daze for a moment, apparently caught off guard by this question. Then, her face slowly covered with ayer of red. This light blush is distributed in her white jade color, which is amazing and beautiful. He Junyan''s heart sank. This appearance of her, clearly is to move the mind to others! He Junyan could not describe how he felt at the moment. He felt that half of his heart was roasted on the fire, suffering from pain; the other half was frozen in the ice, which was freezing to the bone. "I raised you to such a big age, not to let you fall in love, Su Keqing!" He Junyan called out her full name for the first time. "You let me down so much!" He Junyan finished this sentence, did not return to the door and left, leaving a Gu Sheng Zheng Zheng standing in the room. Gu Sheng was shocked: "system, did he misunderstand something?" System: "ording to the trend of human normal thinking, he Junyan should think that the host likes Zhang traceability." Gu Shengyin: "he didn''t give me a chance to understand." What''s more, seeing he Junyan''s current appearance, he has no idea what kind of mind he holds for Su Ke''s feelings. Even if Gu Shengyin confesses, most of the time he won''t get any good results. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 452 He Junyan is sitting alone in the study. On theputer desktop is the document sent by the secretary just working overtime. He stares at it for half a sound, but he can''t see a word in it. His mind is full of all kinds of ideas: love is so beautiful and charming, there must be a lot of hairy boys who put their mind on her. His love is only 15 years old, and his ability to distinguish right from wrong is not strong. What if he is cheated? When he thought about these things, he forgot that when he was 15 years old, he was able to study abroad alone. "No, I have to take some precautions. I can''t let anything happen to the situation." He Junyan made a quick decision. The next morning, Gu Sheng looked at some uncle inexplicably and recovered his usual appearance. "Did he figure it out so soon?" Gu Shengyin and the system said. The system doesn''t understand. "Love, I let sister Mei send you to and from school every day. If you go out in the future, you will also let sister Mei follow." He Junyan said. Gu Sheng was not happy: "I''m 15 years old, uncle he. It''s not five years old. " He Junyan looks gentle and iparable: "my affection, in uncle he''s eyes, will always be a little child." This ck man always knows what kind of food his children have. Sure enough, after listening to his words, Gu Shengyin was still a little unhappy, but he did not say anything more. And then there''s the point. "Love, listen to my uncle. You are too young to fall in love. And you are still a student, you should pay attention to study. Puppy love has no good results. " Congrattions on your good advice. Gu Sheng because the heart is funny, she does not understand to look at he Junyan: "love has no puppy love." He Junyan stunned: "you and your table mate yesterday, not to date?" Gu Sheng shook his head: "Zhang traceback is my big brother now, not my boyfriend." He Junyan: Why did you blush when I asked you a question yesterday? His mood improved in an instant. Gu Sheng is amused by the man''s look of spirit. Once again, the atmosphere of intimacy was restored. Su Qing began to Approach Gu Shengyin. Like in the plot, she takes the initiative to Approach Gu Shengyin, invites her to do some school affairs with herself, and shares some interesting things or unimportant secrets with her. However, Gu Shengyin is not as cooperative as she expected, and their rtionship is just in. "Love, Qingzi said she knew there was a very interesting ce. We''d like to have a look after school." The girl who talks is called rose. She is a member of the learningmittee of the ss. She is especially lively and cheerful. She can y with everyone. Gu Sheng shook his head in embarrassment: "I can''t, someone wille to pick me up after school." All the students in the ss know that Su Keqing has a good family and strict management. Every day, the driver drives her to and from school. If usually, rose may not be forced, but this time she remembered Su Qing''s words: love each time do not y with us, this time you must call on her. She took Gu Shengyin''s hand and said, "love, that ce is said to be a haunted house. It must be very interesting. You''ve never yed with us, you''ve been together , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 453 Gu Sheng seems to be annoyed by her. She nods helplessly: "after I finish school, I''ll tell my family, will you join me?" Rose nodded excitedly: "good, good." At school that day, in addition to Gu Sheng and Su Qing, there were also four girls who were very interested in "ghost house". Originally, Zhang Tracey heard that they were going to y and would go with them, but Su Qing refused. "We girls go out to y, you a boy, join in what fun?" "Sister Mei, I''m going to y with my ssmates. If we have a meal together, we won''t go back with you." Gu Sheng is out of the school gate and says to sister Mei who is waiting at the side. Mei''s face was puzzled: "but Sir said..." Gu Sheng was coquettish in holding her hand: "sister Mei, uncle he, I will tell you by myself. You can see that we are so many people, and nothing will happen." Meijie helpless: "good, good, miss, you must remember toe back early, otherwise the husband will worry." Gu Sheng nodded in a hurry. After finishing Meijie, Gu Shengyin made a V gesture towards the girls'' standing ce and walked briskly towards them. Su Qing looked at her bright smile and thought of the ce she was going to, she sneered in her heart: I don''t know if you can still smile after a while? Gu Shengyin didn''t Miss Su Qing''s smile. She knew that Su Qing was going to make some bad ideas, so she thought that she would make a n. Several people got on the bus. Gu Shengyin has hardly sat in this one. Rose looked at her face novel appearance, exaggerated said: "love, you will not even have not sat on the bus?" Gu Sheng nodded. Many passengers on the bus have noticed this girl who is out of tune with the surrounding environment. Some young girls even look at the brand she wears with glowing eyes. If she did not admit that she was wrong, many of her body were the big brands that often appeared in fashion week. If she was casual, she could be worth several months'' sry. Hearing their conversation, many people are still thinking about which bigdy of a big family is expected toe out to "experience life". Su Qing said the ce is not close. Several people also changed a bus, and finally arrived at Su Qing''s ce more than an hourter. "My God Is there such a ce in Jinhua City? " Several girls'' families are not bad, at least their parents are white-cor ss, otherwise they can''t afford the expensive study expenses of the noble school Gu Shengyin attended. Even the road around here is full of potholes. There are low houses with different heights. Even the houses are demolished. There is no one to clean up the garbage around. There was a sense of squalor in the whole ce. At that time, two girls showed their disgust. What they usually saw were high-rise buildings. How could they know that such a ce was hidden in the prosperous international city. "Where is this? Shall we go back? " All of them are here. How can Su Qing let them go back? She quicklyforted them, "we''re not going in here. Don''t forget what we''re here for today. Follow me With that, she walked to a ce. Several girls looked at each other and chose to follow. Gu Shengyin took out his mobile phone from his bag and sent a short message to a certain number. Then he followed him. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 454 Su Qing took them to a ce. This ce is different from the previous ce, where it is noisy and messy, but here it is quiet, and there is no one smoking. This is a huge cement nt. It seems that no one has been here for a long time. There is a dark feeling of vicissitudes, and there is a thickyer of dust on the ground. There is no gate in the factory building. It looks dark inside from the outside. It''s hard to see what''s inside. In the surrounding quiet environment, it is like a monster with a big mouth open. The ferocious mouth. Ba, waiting for them to throw themselves into the. Gu Shengyin takes a look at it before and after, and says that there is the potential to be a ghost house. Rose was full of self-confidence before, but when she got here, she began to be afraid. She pulled Gu Shengyin''s sleeve and said, "love, don''t we go in? It''s scary here Gu Sheng didn''t open his mouth. Su Qing took out a shlight from his schoolbag with a smile: "we''re here to explore the haunted house. If it''s not frightening at all, what''s the name of the haunted house?" The other several people also emboldened themselves and took out the shlights that had already been prepared: "yes, it''s not interesting if you don''t scare people." Su Qing added: "it used to be arge garment factory. Later, it was said that several people died in an ident, and gradually there were rumors of ghosts. It made people panic. Later, the boss went bankrupt andmitted suicide. The ce was deserted and no one dared to buy it any more At this time, the sky is dark, a cold wind is blowing, as if in response to Su Qing''s words, let a few people fight a shiver. Even the previously fearless girl also showed a trace of shrunk look. Gu Shengyin also tightly pulled Rose''s arm. Su Qing looked at several people''s faces and was quite satisfied with the effect she had caused. "Let''s go." All to this point, say what also want to go in a while, a few girls heart a horizontal, open the shlight to follow to go in. Gu Shengyin had already let the system find out that there was no supernatural event, but the system told her that there were some funny little things in it. The factory building was bigger than they thought, and it was very dark inside. The area where the shlight can light up is very small. All they see is some discarded equipment and materials. A girlined: "it''s nothing. It makes me happy..." Before she finished speaking, the girl standing beside Gu Shengyin suddenly let out a shrill Scream: "ah!" Gu Shengyin found himself hugged by others. As we all know, in this environment, people are the most vulnerable to environmental infection. Several people in the heart had been very uneasy, now listen to her call, immediately flustered up. There was a timid one who screamed. Several people huddled together. Gu Shengyin was the most calm. She grabbed the girl and asked, "what''s the matter? What happened? " The girl did not dare to look up, but pointed to a direction: "there There are people there! I just saw a man in red She would have run out if she hadn''t been able to find her way alone. As soon as she said this, everyone felt a cold airing from the bottom of their hearts. The figure in red is a must for a supernatural story. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 455 Gu Sheng snapped, "shut up When she said this, she unconsciously took a trace of the spirit of situ Jin, and sessfully made these girls shut up. "I want to see what can be found here!" Gu Sheng did not hesitate to take a shlight to the ce where the girl said to go for two years. Sure enough, there is a red shadow! "It''s just a piece of discarded clothing." Gu Sheng was relieved. The clothes used to be samples. They were hung there straightly. In addition, they were scarlet in this environment. "Or Shall we go back? " The girl who screamed earlier seemed to be so scared that she didn''t have the courage to go on. Two other people also said it waste and they should go back. Gu Shengyin was prompted by the system at this time. She looked at Su Qing''s direction and said, "I also think this ce is a little evil. Let''s go back." Su Qing moved her mouth. Ba, it seems that she wants to say something. At this time, in the dark, suddenly "Dudu" rang twice, like the sound of high-heeled shoes knocking on the ground. There are no outsiders except for them. Where does this sounde from? Several people were even more afraid, and the one with the least courage even cried in a low voice. All people can not see the ce, Su Qing is a bright eye, she said regretfully: "well, since you all say so, then we go back." A few people just went outside, in the dark there was a hoarse female voice. "Don''t go Come and apany me ~ " the voice is very rough and hoarse, just like the sound of rubbing and rubbing the tip of a pen on thick paper, which is very annoying. However, the people present were not in the mood to consider whether the voice was good or not. "Ah Also do not know who is the first to start, a few people all of a sudden scattered, toward the outside to run. In fact, this is the purpose of Su Qing. Thanks to the system, Gu Sheng "saw" Su Qing standing there with a calm face. Where did he have a look of fear? She must have designed that sound, right? What is Su Qing''s purpose? Gu Shengyin has already guessed. Gu Sheng runs out of the room in a panic, and suddenly reaches out with both hands and grabs her feet. At the same time, a gloomy voice came out: "since you are here, don''t want to leave Come and apany me... " Gu Sheng had been sneering at her all his life, and he was waiting for her here. If it is really a normal girl, now directly passed out may be. Gu Sheng sneered on his face, lifted his leg and stepped down on the hand. "Ah There was a scream from the people on the ground. "How can ghosts scream?" Gu Sheng is surprised to say a word that makes "ghost" speechless. She was speechless at the moment. Gu Sheng did not show any mercy because of the foot. She even heard the sound of her own bone fracture. Gu Sheng did not stop and ran out of the door in panic. She ran out the door and asked the system, "did everyone else run out?" The system replied: "they have already gone out, only Su Qing and her two" friends "are still inside." Gu Sheng looked back at the dark factory building with a smile of Indifference: "system, create some virtual scenes, let them feel the taste of being entangled by ghosts." Su Qing, I hope you will be satisfied with my present. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 456 "Love, are you out?" She was called from afar. Gu Shengyin walked over and saw five girls waiting together. They were obviously afraid, but they did not go. Waiting for theirpanions, Gu Shengyin felt a little warm in his heart. "Are you all right?" Gu Shengyin asked. She nced at them, except for the timid girl who was still crying, everyone else was OK. It''s also true that Su Qing''s target is himself, and others are scared at most. "Love, have you seen Qingzi?" Then asked the rose. Gu Shengyin just now seems to find that there is no one. She looks frightened and shakes her head: "no, I ran outside with you. She will not... " She looked at the factory building standing there like a monster with panic in her face Still in it Several girls smell speech, all think of the matter just now, hit a shiver. Rose heard this will cry, she is the schoolmittee, at this time she felt that she should do something, can''t let her ssmates in it. However, if you let them go in again to find someone Looking at the frightened look of the girls, even rose itself, did not dare to go in again. "Otherwise, let''s call the police." Gu Shengyin made suggestions. Several girls came to their senses: "yes, yes, call the police." Gu Sheng took out his mobile phone and called the police and called he Junyan. She had actually sent a message to he Junyan, saying that she was in this ce. If she forgot to call him at 8 o''clock, she woulde here to pick her up. At this moment, just seven o''clock, he Junyan connected the phone. "Affection?" "Uncle he..." In order to act like a little, Gu Sheng cried as soon as he got through the phone. He Junyan did not go home today. He was entertaining outside. When he heard Gu Shengyin''s cry, the whole person was flustered. "What''s the matter? I heard sister Mei say that you went out to y with your ssmates?" Gu Sheng was just crying and didn''t say anything. He Junyan left the noisy ce and directly asked, "where are you now? Uncle he will pick you up." Gu Sheng gave an address. He Junyan heard here eyebrow wrung up: how can a few girls run to such a remote ce? "You look for a ce to wait for uncle, keep the phone open, uncle wille soon." He Junyan pushed open the box door and simply confessed that he had an emergency. "I said Mr. He, you are not kind. Everyone is happy..." Those who drink too much will not give up. He Junyan suddenly looked at him, the oppression in his eyes made him lose his voice: "you are really sorry, today He Mou really has an urgent matter, pleasee again another day." A box of people watched him out of the door. Here, to see Gu Shengyin calling home, it was like opening a valve for a moment. The girls took out their mobile phones to call their own home, crying for a while. Gu Shengyin also understands them. It''s a good thing to cry when they are so scared today. Several people did not dare to enter the factory building again, nor did they dare to leave Su Qing alone. They had to watch from afar, expecting Su Qing to run out of it at the next moment. However, Gu Sheng was determined to let Su Qing suffer for herself and ordered the system to treat her well. How could she be released easily? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 457 Half an hourter, no one saw Su Qinge out. The girls'' faces have turned very bad. They have filled their minds with countless images. "Di ~ Di ~" there was a harsh voice to remember, the dazzling high beam light hit several people''s bodies. It''s a police car! Never thought the police were so cute! A few people in the heart of great joy, quickly waved to that side. The car stopped near them and several uniformed policemen got out of the car: "did you call the police?" Rose nods fiercely: "police elder brother, we still have a ssmate inside, you hurry to rescue her!" The policeman''s face was solemn: "what happened?" Rose forced herself to calm down and said what happened today. She even shivered when talking about the factory. She looked at the policeman in front of her and begged, "my ssmate hasn''te out for half an hour. Please go and see her." The policeman who asked the question was a young man in his twenties. He didn''t believe these strange things. He said, "it''s obvious that you scared yourself! Where is there a ghost girl? Your ssmates may have left long ago? Have you tried to contact her? " Rose nodded: "called, no one answered." "Well, since you dare not go in, just stay here and let''s go and have a look." Four policemen came, one of them stayed outside, and the other three entered with strong lights. Gu Sheng stopped the system as early as the police arrived. For such a long time, the lesson should be enough. The police just went in, and there was a caring back. Gu Sheng recognized at a nce that it was he Junyan''s car. "Uncle he!" He Junyan just opened the door and got out of the car when a figure rushed into his arms. He quickly pulled the man away and looked up and down. He was relieved to see that Gu Shengyin was just a little frightened and nothing happened. "What''s the matter? What happened? " As soon as Gu Sheng saw he Junyan, his coquettishness came out. His tears fell down and he held his arm tightly. "All right, uncle he is here. Don''t be afraid. Tell Uncle, what happened? " He Junyan allows her to hold the soft voice she is used to coax her, and her looks are almost gentle enough to drip water. This appearance, but let a few girls next to see straight eyes, even fear are forgotten. They all know that love has a very good uncle, and even she was raised by his uncle. All along, the uncles in their minds are kind-hearted, listening to the middle-aged man with a big belly. How can they think of such a young and beautiful man? Gu Sheng said it to he Junyan because of his whimpering. He Junyan''s expression became dignified. He thought more than these little girls. Of course, he would not believe in ghosts. Most of the girls scared themselves. However, love is very clear that someone caught her foot when she ran out. There are some problems. He Junyan droops his eyes and covers up the cold light in his eyes. He didn''t say much, but he stillforted the little girl in his arms gently. Some things, or do not tell her for the time being. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 458 While they were talking, three policemen who had entered the warehouse had alreadye out. Gu Shengyin can see at a nce that each of the three has a person on his back. The one at the front, who is carried by the young police, is not Su Qing? Several people ran in the past, Gu Shengyin also quickly followed to the police. Su Qing, who was lying on the back of the police, didn''t seem to have a big problem, but her face was a little white and her eyes were tightly closed. She seemed to have fainted. However, there were some strange faces in the back of the police. They were two girls, too. Their faces were smeared so badly that they could not tell their face and age. They had long hair and wore wide skirts. All the people present were not stupid. Looking at their costumes and thinking about the "ghosts" they had met before, they were surprised and guessed a total of 7788. The faces of the three policemen were not very good. Originally, they received a report from several girls that there was a ghost. They didn''t take it seriously. But now it seems that there is a ghost, but this "ghost" is artificial. The chief policeman looked at several people, originally intended to say that they would go to the police station to make a record. Gu Sheng pulled his sleeve and whispered, "uncle he, I want to go home." He Junyan touched her headfortingly and said to the police: "this policerade, I think they are all scared today, these several..." He pointed to three people who were still dizzy. "It''s better to take it to the hospital. It looks serious." "Can I take my child home first? Don''t worry. Tomorrow, I will send her to the police station to cooperate with you." It was against the rules. The young policeman frowned at this and was about to say something, but the older one pped him on the shoulder. "No problem, no problem. Let''s take some other people home first. Mr. He just takes thisdy home first. It''s just that I have to trouble Mr. He for a trip tomorrow. " He Junyan nodded to several people and got on the bus with Gu Shengyin. The rest of the girls were picked up by their parents, and the rest were sent home. He Junyan took Gu Shengyin back home. After getting out of the car, Gu Shengyin had been closely following he Junyan, holding his sleeve and not daring to leave. See he Junyan is heartache and funny: "on this point of courage, also dare to learn others to explore the haunted house, eh?" Gu Sheng was aggrieved: "I didn''t want to go. They had to pull me to go." He Junyan began to face up: "speaking of this, I haven''t settled ounts with you. I lied to me that I just went out to dinner with some ssmates? You''re old and your wings are hard. You''ve learned to lie to me! " Gu Sheng looked at him pitifully: "I was wrong, really, uncle he, I was wrong. I will never cheat you any more. I will report to you clearly in advance He Jun girl''s sincere words are really not like a bad attitude. "It''s good for you to go up and remember." He said bitterly. Seeing Gu Sheng''s obvious tired face on her face, he patted her head: "Hello, go take a bath and rx, and have a rest early. I''ll call your teacher to ask for leave." Gu Sheng''s eyes roll in his heart: such a little thing should ask for leave. If she is such an old girl, she will be spoiled by God. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 459 He Junyan and Gu Sheng went back to his room after saying goodbye. Within an hour, however, his door was knocked. He Junyan eyebrow tip a pick: this point will disturb him, in addition to a little girl will not have who. Sure enough, he Junyan got up to open the door and saw Gu Shengyin standing at the door with a pillow in his arms. She''s wearing a white pajama. It''s like a rabbit with a loose hair. Before he could speak, the little girl looked at him eagerly: "uncle he, I can''t sleep for fear..." He Junyan sighed, he found that he really did not take the other side at all. Step in and close the door. He Junyan helplessly looked at her: "do not all know that there is no ghost?" He looked at me, but he was afraid He Junyan got up: "then I''ll take you back to your room and watch you fall asleep, OK?" Gu Sheng thought for a moment and nodded. They arrived at Gu Shengyin''s room. Gu Sheng because lying back on the bed, he Junyan sat on one side and took a book to read. However, half an hourter, Gu Sheng''s eyes were still wide open. He Junyan had no choice but to get up and turn off the light. Gu Sheng eximed, "uncle he, don''t go!" He Junyan sat on the edge of her bed and quickly reached out to hold down the body she wanted to get up: "uncle he doesn''t go, uncle he is here with you." He''s just afraid she can''t sleep with the light on. He felt the little girl slowly quiet and relieved. "Uncle he Uncle he, I''m really scared to death today. " After a long time, he Junyan thought she was asleep, and the little girl in bed suddenly said a word. He Junyan patient soft voice coax her: "all in the past, those are fake, he uncle is beside you, love don''t be afraid." Gu Shengyin continued: "I thought at that time, what if I died suddenly? Uncle he must be very sad? " When he Junyan heard the word death, he shrunk in his heart. He didn''t want to say in a harsh voice: "don''t say such unlucky words!" As if aware of his tone is too severe, he then put soft voice: "uncle he in, no one dares to bully love." Gu Sheng nodded, reached out a hand from the quilt, and fumbled to grasp he Junyan''s hand: "I can''t give up either. I don''t want to have another" affection "around uncle he, and then I don''t remember me." He Junyan chuckled: "no, love is unique, uncle he guarantees that only love is a person." Gu Sheng closed his eyes with satisfaction. He Junyan noticed that the breathing voice of people in the room was more and more light. He called out softly: "affection?" There was no response. He wanted to get up and leave, but found his hand was tightly written in her hand. Holding his own hand,pared with his own, is so small, so soft. He Junyan suddenly remembered that little girl who was close to him for the first time. At that time, she was only a little bit tall, and she was sitting on her own chest. In a sh, so many years have passed. He Junyan sighed, gently opened Gu Shengyin''s hand, covered her quilt and went out. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 460 Gu Sheng was sleeping soundly, and it was already nine o''clock when he woke up in the morning. She washed and changed her clothes and went downstairs to see he Junyan sitting in the living room. "Good morning, uncle he." Then she saw sister Mei and said, "sister Mei, you didn''t wake me up today ~" he Junyan chuckled: "I told her not to call you, because you sleep soundly. Breakfast is hot. Finish it quickly. We have to go to the police station. " Gu Sheng nodded. When they arrived at the police station, they found that two girls had also arrived. Gu Sheng was called in alone to record his confession. When she came out, rose pulled her to one side, some worried: "I don''t know what happened to Qingzi?" Gu Shengyin said: "there should be no big problem, isn''t it just a little scared?" Rose or a little worried: "I asked the police, they did not say anything." She looked at Gu Shengyin again, and suddenly lowered her voice and said, "I went to the toilet before and heard two policemen chatting. It is said that this time the ghost is haunted by someone deliberately leading us to the past." She showed a look of fear: "fortunately, we have a lot of people, and it''s time to call the police, otherwise we don''t know what''s going to happen." As a result, the police called the police the next day, saying that the truth of the matter hade out, and let several parties to know about it, together with the head teacher Li Xiaoxiao. Unexpectedly, several people were not asked to go to the police station, but to the hospital. "What are you talking about? Do you mean that this ghost incident was nned by my students? " Or in his eyes has been obedient and good monitor Su Qing? Mr. Li can''t ept it. The police looked at the head teacher with pity: one of her students nned such an incident and wanted to hurt other students. As a head teacher, she was in big trouble. Moreover, ording to the confessions of those people, they were not only making fun of them, but actually constituted a crime with motive. "How could Qingzi be such a person?" Rose can''t believe it. This matter is Su Qing''s one-hand nning, the purpose is to deal with love? Rose felt that she must have heard something. "I''ll go in and ask her myself." Gu Shengyin, who has been silent all the time, suddenly opens his mouth. Others followed in. In order to facilitate the guards, three people were ced in the same ward. As soon as the meeting door opened, all the people in the room shrank as if they were frightened. Gu Sheng looked at it. Three people were pale and red eyes. Yes, it seemed that the system was awesome. System: "thanks for the host''s praise, my virtual reality technology is enough to make them unforgettable for a lifetime." Rose looked at the police behind her suspiciously: "what''s wrong with them?" ording to the police, these three people deliberately wanted to frighten people, but they seemed to be overreacting in this way. The policeman had no choice but to smile bitterly: "we don''t know. As soon as they wake up, they have been shouting that there is a ghost. It''s useless for us to say that we want to harm others. We didn''t have a trial, so they recruited them all. Now... " He pointed to the three people: "in this case, it''s better to use sedatives forcibly. Otherwise, the three people will be crazy." Su Qing has been staring at her since Gu Sheng entered the door. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 461 "Su Keqing, Su Keqing, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t be jealous of you. I shouldn''t try to harm you with a bad heart. I''m really wrong. I confess my guilt..." She said incoherently to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng seems to be frightened by her like that, some helpless step back, behind a hand to hold her. It''s he Junyan. At this time, has been guarding the bedside of a few people, two well-dressed middle-aged men and women came to Gu Shengyin. "This one, must be su Keqing? I''m Su Qing''s mother. I''m really sorry for our sunny time. " The woman was only in her thirties and was deeply sorry for her well maintained face. "Everyone is a ssmate, can you forgive us sunny?" The woman looked eagerly at Gu Shengyin. She listened to her daughter''s words. This incident was aimed at this girl. If the girl named Su Keqing didn''t care, theter things would not be so serious. Since Su Keqing entered the door, she was looking at her. The girl''s clothes and essories were all extraordinary, and her eyebrows and eyes were arrogant. At first nce, she was spoiled and loved by her family. Such a girl is also the easiest to be soft hearted. He Junyan frowned and pulled Su Keqing behind him. He said in a cold voice to Su Qing''s mother: "thisdy is a parent. It''s understandable that you think about your daughter. But as Su Keqing''s guardian, I can''t bear that others hit her with bad thoughts." "Let''s find out what your daughter was going to do with our family." Su Qing''s mother looked at her daughter with some worry. They watched her all night. Su Qing basically said everything she should have said. Su Qing''s mother is afraid that''s it. From another angle, if anyone wants to do that kind of thing to her daughter, she is afraid that she has the mind to fight with others, where will she forgive? Sure enough, when he Junyan learned that Su Qing wanted to frighten Su Keqing just because of jealousy, and then wanted to tear her clothes and destroy her innocence, a handsome face could be described as dark clouds. "I don''t have to apologize. I don''t have any reason to forgive this." He Junyan coldly looks at Su Qing''s parents who seem to be somewhat ashamed. "What to do, that''s it!" "We''ve finished watching. Let''s leave first." He nodded to the two policemen and took Gu Shengyin away. The other girls who stayed in the ward and teacher Li Xiaoxiao were shocked. They knew that it was su Qinggan''s work, and they couldfort themselves. It was just a girl''s prank, without malice. However, no one thought that behind the prank, there would be such a vicious mind! The focus of the police is different. He is curious that Su Qing''s three men clearly have a careful n. Why did they let people escape, but they fainted inside; and what they saw, they were so stimted. Unfortunately, they may never know. "Uncle he, uncle he, my hand hurts!" Eximed Gu Sheng, frowning. He Junyan held Gu Shengyin''s hand a little loose, but it was still tight, as if he was afraid that if he let go, something would happen to his treasure. He is now the real fear: if the girl named Su Qing seeds, what will happen to his love? He did not dare to think of that possibility, for fear that he would go mad when he thought of it. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 462 "Uncle he?" Gu Sheng was puzzled. Suddenly he came to the parking lot and stopped in front of him. She can detect the man''s uneasiness, is to be held by him obediently all the time. It''s just This ce is not remote. Several passers-by have looked at them curiously. "It''s good you''re OK." He said low. Gu Shengforted him this time: "I will be OK, uncle he, don''t forget that I have practiced." He Junyan was amused by her: "mm-hmm, I know that my love is the most powerful." What he said was that he was already thinking about what kind of bodyguards to find for love. Su Qing, after all, is a minor. Did she cause any substantial harm to Su Keqing, but she was sentenced to six months'' imprisonment. However, the school is absolutely impossible to ept such students, Su Qing was eventually dropped out of school. Because of the reason given by the school, the ss teacher, Mr. Li, also forbids the students to talk about this topic. There are many students concerned about this monitor, but Su Qing''s mobile phone number can not be reached, people can not contact, no one knows her trend. The only one who knew the truth was the six girls who went to the "exploration" together at that time, but they were all talked about one by one by teacher Li, the teacher in charge of the ss. Let this matter pass. Don''t talk about it in the school. Time goes by day by day. When Gu Sheng turned 15 all day long, she finally graduated from junior high school and was about to enter high school. This news, for he Junyan, is not so happy. Gu Shengyin''s four person noble school is a junior high school together. The difference is that when he is in junior high school, he can read by day, but senior high school must stay in the school. Gu Shengyin came to he''s family at the age of 10, and he Junyan''s longest separation was only a few days of he Junyan''s business trip. Now, it takes a whole month for the two to meet again. He Junyan came back to God andughed that he was used to being a father, but it was only a month''s time. He could not bear it. On Gu Sheng''s 15th birthday, a week before the beginning of high school, he Junyan held a small birthday party for her. Instead of inviting his business partners, he invited Gu Shengyin''s good friends and ssmates. "Wow! Love, I knew your family had money, but I didn''t expect it to be so deep! " Rose exaggerated said. "That is, love this little local tyrant, in the future, we have to take good advantage of her!" The other girl who talked was one of the first to go on an expedition together. Although the experience of that time was frightening, it also made several people more friendly, and they soon became good friends. A group of young people''s banquet, he Junyan has no road. This kind of asion, without parents, they can open their hearts to y. He even broke thew to allow Gu Shengyin to drink a little wine. Gu Shengyin decided to do a big thing while he was drunk. Otherwise, I would like to congratte Junyan for his slow and warm temperament. I think he is still ying the role of "Dad". I am very happy. The young man was crazy to y. When it was over, Gu Sheng ordered the housekeeper to send his ssmates home. It was almost one o''clock in the morning. He Junyan did not sleep. He was afraid that the group of young people would go crazy if they didn''t watch with their own eyes. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 463 "Very well." Someone knocked on the door of his room. Then before he opened the door, people outside pushed the door and came in. He Junyan didn''t even have to look to know that Gu Sheng was drunk. She would not have done such a rude thing when she was awake. Sure enough, Gu Sheng came in with a bottle of wine in his arms and two cups in his hand. As soon as she walked in, he Junyan asked about the strong wine gas. "How much wine did you drink? Little drunk cat He Junyan only wanted to help his forehead. Gu Shengyin only looked at him chuckling. She walked steadily to the cab in the room, poured two sses of wine, and then handed a cup to he Junyan. "Uncle he, I''m so happy today! Come on, let''s have a toast He Junyan has not had time to stop, she has already picked up the ss in his hand and drank it. He Junyan looked andughed: "where is the red wine that you drink so." That is to say, he still followed the wine in his hand to dry. Gu Shengyin suddenly stared at him without blinking. He Junyan was so looked at by her, there are some strange feelings in his heart: "affection, what''s the matter?" Gu Sheng nodded seriously: "uncle he, I want to tell you something important." Uncle he was waiting for her to say something important. In his eyes, the little girl was drunk, not only her cheeks like white jade, but also the corners of her eyes were flushed. What else could happen? It''s mostly drunk talk. Gu Sheng took a step forward because of the mysterious God, and they were very close. Mixed with the breath of wine spray in his own territory, he Junyan suddenly felt his heart beat a little faster. Then she heard the little girl say, "uncle he, close your eyes and don''t move." He Junyan closed his eyes as he wished. He wanted to see what this little drunkard wanted to do. After that, a soft touch touched his lips. He Junyan subconsciously stretched out his tongue and licked his head: Well, it is very soft and soft, with a trace of red wine aroma, which makes people want to taste more. Wait! He suddenly reacts to what this is. Opening his eyes, he Junyan stepped back as if he had been scalded. He couldn''t say what he felt in his heart. He looked at Gu Shengyin inexplicably: "love, what are you doing?" Gu Shengyin''s eyes are full of this man: "I''m kissing you, I like you, uncle he." She pursed her mouth. Ba: "you have asked me before whether there is a person I like, it is you." As if there was a basin of cold water pouring down, he Junyan''s voice said sternly: "Su Keqing, do you know what you are talking about, my he Junyan, is your uncle!" When he said this, he was as firm as telling Gu Shengyin and warning himself. Because he found that he didn''t feel disgusted when the girl he raised himself was kissing. There''s even a little bit of thinking about going deeper. This is not right! Gu Shengyin said clearly at the moment: "I know you are my uncle he. You raised me. I like you. We have no blood rtionship. How can we not be together?" He Junyan closed his eyes and pointed to the door: "you are drunk with love. Now, go out of my room immediately." He didn''t go to see her. You don''t have to look at him. At this moment, his little girl must be looking at herself with her big eyes, which is the most he can not refuse. He was afraid that when he saw it, he could not be cruel. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 464 Gu Sheng looked at him sadly: "uncle he, don''t you like affection?" He Junyan said coldly: "I like affection, but it is the elder''s love for the younger generation, not the kind you want." Gu Sheng stood for a while, and the wine was almost awake. He slowly said, "OK, I''m sorry, uncle he, I just drank too much. You can think that I''m drunk and talk nonsense." He Junyan stood there, listening to Gu Shengyin''s footsteps, slowly walked away, the door was closed, the room was restored to a quiet. He turned his head and looked at the empty room. He suddenly went to the cupboard and took Gu Sheng''s wine which had been put on it, so he didn''t need any wine ss. He poured it hard. She is still young, she does not understand what is called love, what is the love of men and women. He Junyan, she is still young, you are not small, you can''t take her on such a road of no return. A good night''s sleep. This should also be one. Gu Sheng, who had not slept at night, slept soundly on the contrary. The second day building, as expected, did not see he Junyan''s figure. With a lost expression, Gu Sheng asked the busy man: "sister Mei, where is uncle he?" sister Mei still doesn''t know what happened between them. He replies, "Sir, there is an important project in thepany these days, which is very important. He may have to work overtime and may note back in recent days." "Oh." Gu Sheng is hiding himself because he is drooping his eyes. He Junyan disappeared for a week. Until Gu Sheng started school, he did not appear in front of her. When Gu Sheng was about to leave, he showed his unwillingness and grievance to the full. Even sister Mei looked at her andined to herself that her husband was too much. At least Miss Mei was going to start school, even if she took time to send her off. However, in fact: GU Shengyin: "system, how was my performance just now?" System: It''s very vivid. " Gu Sheng said with a proud smile: "that is, I know him best. He said he ignored me. I can''t point out where I am concerned now." System: Sure enough, Gu Sheng did not leave ten minutester, he Junyan appeared in front of sister Mei. "Love is gone?" Sister Mei nodded and couldn''t help saying, "Sir, if only you coulde earlier. Miss, she has been waiting for you for a long time. I think it''s hard for her to leave." He Junyan light said: "I do not see her now, is for her good." Sister Mei was puzzled when she heard this. Did she quarrel with her husband? She shakes her head. It''s better not to mix too much into the affairs of the family and the part-time worker. What''s more, miss and Mr. Zhang have been seeing their feelings for so many years. Where can they be separated so easily? Watch it. It''ll be all right soon. Gu Sheng is living like a duck to water in his new ss. She didn''t know that her every move was watched by a man. He Junyan looked at those photos, the girl on the top was smiling like a flower, and was saying something intimate with one of his friends. "Little heartless." He Junyan looked at it and suddenly scolded. He was not only relieved that Gu Sheng had not been affected by his birthday night, but also felt a little depressed. Looking at her like this, she didn''t pay attention to the events of that day at all. As expected, those confessions were just drunk and nonsense. Thanks to myself for taking it so seriously! In the heart of He Da president, he was inexplicably upset. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 465 A month''s time is not much for Gu Shengyin. Having done so many tasks, time does not mean so much to her. But for he Junyan, it is different. This is the first time that he has left Gu Shengyin for so long. Even if he has been paying close attention to Gu Shengyin''s trend, he will keep thinking: in the ce where he can''t see, has love been bullied? Would she have been wronged and not told? Thinking of this, he Junyan also wants to gnash his teeth: this little heartless, for such a long time, he didn''t even call back. Is it really waiting for his uncle to take the initiative to contact him? As an authoritative parent, he he Junyan would not do such a thing! However, during the first vacation of her high school career, Gu Sheng and several friends walked out of the school gate and saw the familiar car at a nce. "My family hase to pick me up. Let''s go first. Bye bye!" She happily ran to the side of the car and called out, "uncle he!" The surprise on the little girl''s face was unabashed. He Junyan reflexively showed a gentle smile, immediately thought of something, the positive color said: "I happen to be near your school today to do something, think of your holiday, by the way,e to pick you up." Gu Sheng, with a smile in his heart, said clearly on his face, "well, I know, by the way." this man wants face. He Junyan looked at her cheek smile, some teeth itch. "Let''s go. Uncle will take you to dinner first." They came to a famous restaurant in Jinhua City. He Junyan, who was familiar with the way, ordered the dishes she liked for Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin looks at the man without blinking. Well, except for his dullness, the man is perfect in other respects. When he Junyan finished ordering, he saw that the little girl on the opposite side was full of herself. He couldn''t help but smile and joked, "what''s the matter? If you haven''t seen him for a month, you don''t know uncle he?" Gu Sheng spits his tongue because of mischievous. Head: "I just hold it up, uncle he is more and more handsome!" He Junyan did not have a good look at him: "even your uncle, you dare to tease, you are really..." "Mr. He." A surprise voice came from behind them. Gu Shengyin looks behind him. She is a woman in a small off the shoulder dress. Her body is graceful and graceful with her fine white high-heeled shoes on her feet. Her hair is loose and her temperament is generous. This is a beautiful woman. Gu Sheng knows who she is, one of the many women who like he Junyan. However, Su Keqing should not know. So she looked at the woman in doubt and asked, "uncle he, is this?" He Junyan even stopped his words for a moment. This woman is the daughter of a group in Jinhua City. The boss of that group has always admired he Junyan and has shown his intention of marriage many times, but he has refused before. Thest time he was suddenly confessed by Gu Sheng, he was so upset that he even thought of finding a woman to try this move. Just as the boss proposed to let the two meet, he did not refuse. However, the two met only once. Because he Junyan found that he had no interest in her at all. But thisdy doesn''t seem to think so. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 466 Hearing Gu Shengyin''s culture, thedy looked at her subconsciously. Seeing Gu Shengyin''s first nce, a trace of surprise crossed her eyes. Yan: this girl is really exquisite! A woman''s inborn psychology ofparison makes her treat excellent homosexuals unconsciously with the most critical eyes. However,ter, the woman has no choice but to discover that there is no ce for her to find fault with her facial features. Looking at her intimate appearance with he Junyan and taking a look at her age, women soon know who she is. She originally wanted to say hello to Gu Shengyin. After all, it is said that he Junyan loves the little princess very much. However, he Junyan''s words let her give up this idea. He Junyan almost disguised his mouth and said: "the eldestdy of Dingsheng group, I have cooperated with the boss of Dingsheng group." He didn''t even have the most basic introduction. When he said this, his eyes were full of girls opposite him, as if afraid that she would misunderstand something. Suddenly, the woman was not happy. She felt that the meeting between them was quite pleasant, and there was even a possibility of further development. She felt that he Junyan was satisfied with himself, but today he was so clear with himself that it could only be a reason. She looked at Gu Shengyin. is as popr as simultaneous interpreting. I''m afraid he is afraid that this girl can not ept such a thing at any moment. The woman suddenlyughed: "this is love. I heard Jun Yan mention you. You are a beautiful little princess. I hope we can get along well in the future. " He Junyan hears speech to frown: he and this woman, when unexpectedly already so familiar? To the point of calling each other names? In the end, his father was regarded as his predecessor, and he Junyan resisted not giving her face. In this case, Su Keqing did not want to be more strange. Gu Shengyin decided to lose his temper: hum, who let you provoke some rotten peach blossom outside! Her face quickly copsed and looked at he Junyan: "uncle he, what is it to get along well in the future? Do you want to find an aunt for me? I don''t want it! " The little girl''s face was so ugly that he Junyan even saw that when she asked this sentence, her eyes were full of tears. He Junyan opened his mouth, and the woman beside him had taken the opportunity to open his mouth: "Oh, love, how can you be so ignorant? Your uncle he is old, and you are short of a bosom friend. Besides, you can have one more person who loves you, isn''t it? " Gu Shengyin''s reaction to this is to get up directly and run outside. He Junyan reaction over when people have run out, he stood up to chase, saw the woman still standing on one side. "Miss Tang, I think my meaning is obvious enough. I don''t think we are suitable for each other. I hope you don''t say anything that will easily lead to misunderstanding." He said coldly and ran after Gu Shengyin in the direction of running away. Leaving a woman standing there with her eyes open and tongue tied, she stamped her feet and left after half a sound. Gu Sheng because did not run far, he Junyan ran out to see her a person hiding in a corner squatting. "Affection?" He came up to her. The girl stood up with a nk face. He Junyan''s heart cluttered. Love had cried andughed in front of him, but he had never had such a silent expression. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 467 "Love, listen to my exnation..." He Junyan did not know how to see such a Gu Shengyin, the heart unexpectedly some flustered. "Don''t exin anything to me, uncle he." Gu Sheng raised his head and said seriously: "what kind of people are you looking for and how to live are your own affairs. It has nothing to do with my sukeqing." "I have been in the he family for so many years, and I owe you a lot of kindness. If I have to tell you about your life, I really don''t know what to do." He Junyan frowned: "love what do you say..." Gu Shengyin showed a smile: "big truth." "Love will never be willful again. He will not be in the way of uncle he again." He Junyan looked at Gu Shengyin like this, only felt angry in his heart: what is his life and she has nothing to do with it? What''s self-care? It''s a big favor? What does it mean to never get in the way again? In the past, I would call myself uncle he''s mouth sweet and sweet. Why would he spit out such cruel and cruel words? He congratted Junyan how could he allow it! In her own life full of every bit of her life, and then like a nobody, said no matter it? "You''re full of impulses now, and I won''t tell you more. Dear, let''s go to dinner and uncle will take you home after dinner Gu Shengyin just doesn''t want him to take it with her. Today, she has to force this man to see his heart clearly. "Uncle he, I su Keqing is no longer a child. I have a sense of autonomy and the right to choose my life. I will take back what my parents left me after I am 18 years old, and then go far away. I will never trouble you again and disturb your life. Without my burden, you would have... " He Junyan''s face sank when he heard that he was 18 years old. He looked at Gu Shengyin coldly: "after 18 years old, take the property of the Su family and leave? Far away? " He grabbed Gu Shengyin''s hand, opened the door directly and threw the person in. He also sat in the driver''s seat and drove all the way back to the vi. "Sir and miss, you are back..." Meijie a smile to wee up, see he Junyan a face angry grasp Gu Shengyin upstairs. The door was mmed and mmed, which made Mei''s whole body shake. What''s going on? Mr. Mingming was very happy when he went to pick up the youngdy. Sister Mei looked at the direction of the master bedroom on the second floor. Gu Sheng was left in bed by he Junyan. In fact, she can understand he Junyan. No matter who it is, who has worked so hard to raise a child for so many years, to say such selfish and rude words, we should be very angry. "Uncle he..." She looked at the man in front of her with some uneasiness. He Junyan has always been a gentle gentleman in front of Su Keqing. She has never seen such a terrible he Junyan. He Junyan gave a cold smile: "say, go on, tell me what you think about the future, how you want to leave it with me. If you want to have nothing to do with me, please tell me all about it." Gu Sheng''s face shed with a guilty look on his face. He seemed to think of something. He was stubborn and turned away: "it is. My existence is not blocking your good things? I''m afraid I can''t get rid of this burden of marriage and give birth to a child soon after I get married! " She is good, the more said more reasonable, straight gas strong up, the original heart is not good, so said, but he began to cry. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 468 He Junyan full of anger was her cry, to dissipate the majority. But there''s half left. He didn''t go to appease the girl who was crying. He just stood by and looked at her coldly. "I do not know, I he Junyan so many years of heart and lung, is to raise you such a small white eyed wolf out." Gu Sheng looked at her with wide eyes and said angrily, "I am not a white eyed wolf." He Junyan said coldly: "I have raised you for so many years. The first thing you think of is to leave he''s family and leave me when I''m an adult. Tell me. This is not a white eyed wolf. What is it Gu Sheng opened his eyes: "it is clear that you dislike me for disturbing your life..." He Junyan listened to her talk about this angry, he pulled up half of the people sitting on the bed, two people are very close. He gnashed his teeth and said, "when did I say you disturb my life? When did I dislike you? Su Keqing, do you have a heart? " "I wish Junyan is not good enough to you? You just don''t believe me? " Gu Shengyin was confused: "but you don''t like me! You''ll always have a wife and have your own children. You won''t think so at that time. I will meet someone else and live with him all my life... " The words behind her suddenly couldn''t say, because he Junyan suddenly bent down and caught her lip. This is the second time he Junyan kisses her, but it is the first time that he follows his own heart. He has lived this pair of chattering, always spitting out the words that people love and hate. He adopted Su Keqing at the age of 23. Now five yearster, he has never had a woman around him. It turns out that the feeling of kissing is like this. He Junyan closed his eyes and held her waist more forcefully in his hand, so that she and himself were closer. The tip of the tongue has no teacher to pry open Gu Shengyin''s lips and teeth, inviting her to be intoxicated with himself. Gu Sheng did not understand why he suddenly enlightened, but before she wanted to understand, he was kissed vaguely. Clearly has the memory of every world, why this man, kissing skills even more familiar than himself! When he Junyan finally wants to let go of her, the man in his arms is already sparkling eyes, red and delicate lips. "Su Keqing, you provoked me first." He Junyan said suddenly. Gu Sheng seems to have note back to God, his eyes look at her nkly. He Junyan''s voice seemed to gnash his teeth: "you make me not interested in other women, you let me move my mind to the children I raised by myself. Su Keqing, I congratte Junyan for his recognition. Since you have the courage to provoke me, you must have the consciousness of bearing. " Gu Shengyin''s face turned red with his words. "Uncle he, you You mean, do you like me, too By the time thetter sentence came out, her face had turned into total joy. Su Keqing was loved by he Junyan. Too much, she wanted things, never circuitous to the truth. He Junyan looked at her almost jubnt expression and sighed. She thought too little, but with a trace of feeling, she dared not hesitate to confess, only hope that in the future, she will not regret for today. He Junyan looked at her seriously: "love, uncle he asked you for thest time: you are still young, and I may not be as beautiful as you think, or you will meet more exciting men in the future. If you really decide to be with me, then uncle he won''t give you another chance to regret. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 469 Gu Shengyin''s answer is, stand on tiptoe, gently kiss on his lips. Although shy on her face, she is more firm and admiring of the people in front of her: "uncle he, I know that you think I am young and I don''t understand. I can''t prove anything to you right now. Su Keqing only knows that after my parents left, uncle he is the most favorite and loving person in the world and the one who loves me the most and wants to be together for a lifetime He Junyan was moved. Gu Shengyin continued: "as for the future, I don''t regret..." "I never regret these two words in Su Keqing''s dictionary." Sister Mei found that it was only one nightter, and the husband and the youngdy who had been in a stiff atmosphere had returned to their former appearance. No, sister Mei always thinks that they are still different from before. It seems that Mr. Li is more fond of her. Although she still felt strange, sister Mei was very happy. Fortunately, she worried about the whole night. She was afraid that there was a gap between Mr. and miss. Sure enough, how can they have such a good rtionship. The two men opened their minds, and Gu Shengyin was relieved. But for the two who have just established a rtionship, such a short high school vacation is really short. "Uncle he, I''m so reluctant to part with you." Gu Sheng was coquettish with his arm around he Junyan. I''m going to school tomorrow. He Junyan pinched her nose: "act coquettish again, you pour is more live more go back." Gu Sheng because of smile: "some people. Pet. Children grow up, there is uncle he. Pet. With, I am not afraid." She looked around and saw no one. She quickly stretched her neck and gave him a kiss on the face. He Junyan originally wanted to say that she had two voices. Seeing the secret expression on her face, heughed first. Two people here sweet honey, but don''t want their own actions to be seen in the eyes. Su Qing opened her eyes and covered her mouth. Ba looked at this incredible scene. It turns out that Su Keqing and her uncle are actually this kind of rtionship? When they both left, Su Qing stood up. She''s had a miserable half year. Being detained for half a year is not the worst, but the worst nightmare. That night in the factory building, she herself up to now can not imagine. She clearly just wanted to use that rumor to teach Su Keqing a lesson. Who knows, she actually attracted the real "those things". To this end, Su Qing even began to believe in Buddhism. She had to recite Buddhist Scriptures for at least half an hour before going to bed every day to calm her mind. Fortunately, after she came out, Su Qing''s family had something to do with her. She spent some money to send her to another school. The new teachers and students did not know about her, and they were very enthusiastic about her. She started a new life. She thought that she and the previous school, and Su Keqing will never have a rtionship, who knows that she happened to meet this! Su Qing was a little excited. She thought a lot in her mind. Su Keqing''s surname is Su, but she clearly calls that person uncle he. She and that man are not any nephew rtions at all. And then to the things she saw today, and some of the news that students get involved in big money and so on, which are often reported on the Inte. Su Qing felt as if she had found something amazing. In the end, Su Qing was scared before, but Su Qing just kept the matter in his mind. He took a look at the empty direction again and walked slowly in the opposite direction. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 470 Three years have passed. "Love, you are about to grow up." He Junyan hugs Gu Shengyin and says gently in her ear. Gu Sheng was aware of the burning breath in his ears, and he understood the implied meaning of the man''s voice in his heart. When he was grown up, he could eat. The lover has a need for himself. She doesn''t think it''s a strange thing, but the man is also powerful and can endure for so long. Thirty one year old man, it is the best time in his life, fade. To young impulse, the whole person more and more show a kind of heavy and gentle charm. Gu Shengyin turned and looked at the man. He didn''t look old. He changed into casual clothes and appeared on the campus. He was even regarded as a student with excellent temperament. "What are you looking at?" He Junyan looked at him, staring at himself without blinking. Gu Sheng put on his neck with a smile: "I was thinking, how can such an excellent man be trapped by me? How can I be so lucky?" She was fortunate to have taken care of Sheng Yin. He Junyan bowed his head and gazed at her deeply: "no, love, to meet you is my lucky hejunyan." This silly girl only sees herself in her eyes. Hasn''t she noticed that with the growth of her age, her delicate facial features arepletely open and entangled. The sight around her is also more and more? "Well, it must be a chance for us to meet." This is because Gu Sheng is sincere. She can be created, meet lovers who are close to each other in the task, and meet him again and again in the samsara. It is really a blessing given by God. "When the bar mitzvahes, I''ll give you a big gift." Gu Sheng bit his ear in his arms. In the eyes of the emperor, I was full of love Gu Shengyin''s birthday in the holiday after the college entrance examination, they will have a long time to spend a sweet holiday. However, some people don''t want to make their life too easy. A week before the college entrance examination, arge number of anonymous Posts appeared on the school''s forum. The content of the post is the same: a youngdy in the school who is tall, long legged, white and beautiful and has a good family background is actually a fake daughter. She has no blood rtionship with the diamond king of Jinhua, who is said to be the guardian. The post didn''t directly say how the girl was, but it was just like this that it was more attractive to ask for the content behind. She is white and beautiful, has a good family background, and has a good guardian. This post only needs to say Gu Shengyin''s name directly. No matter whether this post is true or not, if it is really just an 18-year-old girl facing the college entrance examination, she will certainly have a lot of trouble for this, and it will certainly have a great impact on the subsequent examination. We can see the sinister intentions of the people behind them. "Is it Su Qing?" Gu Sheng thought of Su Qing for the first time. After all, as Su Keqing, she has been staying in school for several years. She has no enemy at all. Su Qing is the only one who can get a little gratitude and resentment. Moreover, Gu Shengyin also learned from the system that Su Qing knew her rtionship with he Junyan. This time, however, the system was determined: "not Su Qing." To Gu Shengyin''s surprise, the person behind her was the youngdy of a group who she had only met once and never heard of news again. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 471 Gu Sheng found out that there was no evidence that the woman had sent this post. What she said about the unusual rtionship between the two was just a fluff, just to disgust Gu Sheng. The best thing was to make her lose the college entrance examination. Gu Sheng was silent for a moment after learning, and then said to the system, "I remember, I just met her once, right?" The only time the host didn''t meet happily was two years ago Gu Sheng couldn''t believe it So she''s been hating me till now? And then destroy me in the college entrance examination? " With that she began tough. She carefully sorted out the train of thought, but found that the unhappiness between the two people, as if a man caused by the wind. Current debt. She once again click into the forum, found that it has exploded. [cute Lizi]: No, I think her usual delicate appearance is "that kind of person". She is really used to pretending! [Rosa drunk]: I don''t know, don''t talk nonsense. My ssmates and I for six years have been brought up by others'' temperament, and you can see that she has been used to eat, dress and y for so many years. She is the only one who knows what the intentions of the people who post these posts are. Gu Yunke: I agree that temperament can''t deceive people. He he, there are a lot of people washing the ground upstairs. It''s not a water army sent by someone, is it? [Suli unintentionally]: people who are not aware of the truth and eating melons pass by and ask the great God to tell them. Who is this post about? ¡­¡­ As Gu Sheng swept it casually, there were all kinds of ridicule who knew the truth consciously, but most of them were passing by to have a look. After all, this post is very informative. She sorted out her thoughts and was about to reply when she saw another anonymous post. Different from the previous post of blind ck people, this post is full of details: from the family of a girl named s, to her so-called guardian and her rtionship, to their daily intimate interaction, and so on. At the end of the day, thendlord even said that he had seen a student surnamed s kissing her so-called guardian. The owner also attached a photo, which does not have a clear face, but most familiar people can still see Su Keqing''s figure. As soon as this postes out, it really makes the forum explode! Different from the above, this post is full of words, and the key is: she has, photos and films. [sister paper loves to eat meat]: I still firmly believe that everything is illusory, but the big trick is waiting for you? [backtracking]: no way. She is definitely not such a person. You, who are anonymous, have the ability to stand up upright and upright! What is hiding, hiding, ndering others? [confused rabbit]: Mom, the water in the school is so deep that I want to go home. ¡­¡­ Gu Sheng saw this post, but he deleted the reply he was editing. Different opponents should have different ways to respond. Yes, the second anonymous post was published by Su Qing. After all, she stayed in the junior high school for several years. Of course, the forum has also paid attention to. When she opened it asionally today and saw the full screen of posts, she could see it at a nce. The person mentioned in this is Su Keqing. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 472 She kept in mind what she had seen years ago. It''s just that the factory building was haunted by ghosts. She was really scared. She didn''t know why. Su Qing felt that if she had a pair of friends, she would not get a good result. All the time, she kept it in her heart until she saw this post today. Su Qing believes that this is a chance given to her by God. Forum above so many posts, she quietly attached a inside, certainly will not be found. Su Keqing wants to find out. The first person to find out is the person who started to post. Moreover, Su Qing and Su Keqing have not met for three years. The other party will not think of her. It''s a pity that she has a good idea, but she doesn''t know that Gu Shengyin has the plug-in system. Another person who posts looks at Su Qing''s anonymous post, but his face turns blue. Lei Tingting did not think that she just wanted to give the little girl named Su Keqing a lesson to vent her resentment by her subordinates. However, she didn''t expect that she would be wrong. At the thought that he Junyan and Su Keqing, who was adopted by him, was that kind of rtionship, she felt disgusted. On the other hand, she was happy to look at this post, out of such a big thing, Su Keqing, I see you, what kind of mind to do well in the college entrance examination. Many people who have guessed the identity of people in the post are waiting for Gu Shengyin to respond. Unfortunately, they were disappointed. Gu Shengyin seemed to have not seen this post. He ate and reviewed the ss as usual every day, without half a minute being affected. Is it difficult? This guy doesn''t know about it? But how do you want to know her? There are several hot posts on the forum. Is it like you? They didn''t name names at all! Besides, most of the students in the school are pure minded. They all think that Gu Sheng is a good thing because he doesn''t know about it. At least it won''t affect his mood and lead to the failure of the college entrance examination. So, in Su Qing and Lei Tingting waiting for iparable anxiety, Gu Sheng because she calmlypleted the college entrance examination. They were not affected at all. By the time Gu Shengyin finally "coincidentally" got to know this matter, the heat had almost passed, and most people focused on their achievements. Human is like this, and their own irrelevant things, interested in watching a lively, after how to love, anyway, and I have nothing to do with. At this time, he Junyan also knew about the school forum. "Why don''t you tell me?" He gave her a punitive bite on the lip. Gu Sheng looks at her angrily and seems dissatisfied with his behavior. After listening to his words, she said casually: "it''s not a big deal. Besides, what''s said in the post is also good. You and I have such a rtionship." He Junyan looked serious: "of course not the same. You and I are in love, serious love. You su Keqing is a greatdy of the Su family, with a fortune of over 100 million yuan. Although he Junyan said that he had a fortune, he could not afford to support you. " He treats a girl like a pearl. How can his reputation be ruined by others? Gu Sheng chuckled with a chuckle. She really doesn''t care much about it. That night, a school forum encountered an unknown hacker attack, all posts were deleted, the entire forum became clean. Because Gu Shengyin''s affair time has passed for a long time, the hacker is arge-scale attack, no one thinks of her. This matter, so light and drifting down. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 473 Gu Sheng held a grand ceremony at the age of 18. He Junyan made great efforts to give her a perfect birthday party, everything required to be the best. "Today, in front of all the guests, I, he Junyan, as the guardian of Miss Su Keqing, will return everything that belongs to Miss Su Keqing under the witness of everyone." He Junyan said such a paragraph after his speech. Many people present have already reflected his meaning. Most people here know Su Keqing''s identity, and even many of them are friends of Su Keqing''s parents. These people are very pleased with he Junyan''s actions. There are other people with different ideas that are really surprised. They also talked about it privately before. The two of the Su family entrusted their daughter and their family property to others. It was like sending a piece of delicious meat to the beast''s mouth for him to keep. Most of the time, it was gone. I didn''t expect he Junyan to be such a gentleman. He Junyan with awyer behind him, after signing a stack of thick documents, he handed it to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng looked at them carefully one by one and signed his name. She could not have looked directly and chose to believe he Junyan. But she saw the man''s seriousness. If she did, she would not trust him, but let him down. He Junyan specially handed over Su''s property to all the business tycoons in Jinhua City. This is to tell others that Su''s real leader is back. Of course, Gu Shengyin can''t be joked about. Today, however, there is more than one surprise. When Gu Sheng finished his signature and all the guests got up to apud, the lights in the auditorium suddenly dimmed. The light pink streamer is particrly dreamy in such an environment. When everyone was surprised at what happened, he Junyan suddenly took out a small box from his pocket. Gu Shengyin immediately understood what he was going to do. Although she is already an old husband and wife, the surprise still makes her cover her mouth. Ba. He Junyan knelt down on one knee in front of all the people in front of Gu Shengyin and opened the gift box in his hand. A delicate diamond ring was iparably gorgeous in the streamer light. "Today, in front of all the guests, I have one more important thing to say." He looked at Gu Shengyin seriously. His eyes were full of deep feelings: "affection, would you like to marry me?" "Ah There are already female dependents at the scene who can''t help but shout. Everyone was shocked by this incident. What is the development? If they have not heard wrong before, is he always the guardian of Miss Su Da? Those conspiracy theorists thought that he had understood he Junyan''s mind: so it is. No wonder he would hand over Su''s shares so readily. It turned out that there was still ater recruit here. Smart, it''s brilliant! Even Miss Su has be he Junyan''s, will Su''s family be far away? what outsiders think, Gu Shengyin and he Junyan don''t care at all. Now, in their eyes, only each other. Gu Sheng couldn''t stop because of the smile on his face and handed his hand to he Junyan. "I will." "How romantic." A girl eximed excitedly, taking the lead in stretching out her hands and pping. Those guests havee back to God, no matter what they think, but the face is a smile blessing the lovers. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 474 He Junyan stood in the room, his back to the door, closed eyes. This is Gu Shengyin''s request. After the banquet, he was brought here by Gu Shengyin and made the above request. "All right, open your eyes and look back." He Junyan looked back and saw the most beautiful scene in his life. Her little girl, put on a red rose skirt, the skirt swaying to the ground, the long back hem spread behind her, like flowers blooming all the way under her. Her long hair was raised high, revealing her beautiful long neck. Her finger sized pearl earrings were full of light, but not as warm and delicate as her jade skin. Her bright and delicate lips are like the first flower standing dew in early spring. She stood there, graceful and graceful, just like the God representing love and beauty in Greek mythology, seducing and confusing the world. He Junyan is almost uncontroble step forward, opening the first sentence is: "in the future, never wear in front of others like this." He will envy, such beauty, such affection, can only be left to him to see. Gu Sheng stretched out his hand to push him away. His body turned gently, just like a flower in full bloom. The long skirt peeled offyer byyer along this force, revealing the most attractive side of it. He Junyan''s eyes were almost red in an instant, and a fire rose up along his abdomen: the goblin, there was nothing to wear inside! Gu Sheng stepped on the red carpet with his bare feet and walked towards the man who was ready to go step by step. She gently picked up his tie, pulled him into his side, exhaled like blue: "tonight, I will package myself for you." He Junyan subconsciously reached for a hug, full of soft, greasy and warm fragrance. As a man, there is no reason to refuse. What''s more, for he Junyan, this beautiful woman is still the love he has pursued countless times in his dream. Rao is Gu Shengyin has been ready, the man''s enthusiasm or let her some unbearable. It seems that A little too provocative? She thought vaguely. "Enough That''s enough... " It''s a woman''s intermittent voice. Then there was the man''s hoarse gasp: "no Not enough, far from enough... " "Love You call me... " "Congrattions Congrattions Jun Yan... " The woman''s voice came out intermittently. He Junyan maliciously an action: "huh?" Gu Sheng is speechless. Why is this man so funny? But It''s really hard. As soon as she closed her eyes, the broken jar opened her mouth: "uncle! Uncle he Well ~ " the man is finally satisfied. The interior is beautiful. The next day, Gu Shengyin woke up from gnashing his teeth. Sure enough, a man who has been abstinent for too long can''t get rid of it! Aware of the warm touch on the side of her body, she didn''t even look at it, and directly and severely knocked her elbow in the past. However, she was tossed too muchst night. This elbow has no power at all, not to mention a strong man. The quilt moved, a body has been wrapped up: "love wake up? So energetic? It seems thatst night... " The man stopped talking, but both knew what he meant. This one is cheap and good! Gu Shengyin knew that he could not stand another round of destruction. She quickly turned over, the body''s pain let her once again want to burst thick. "Good morning, uncle he." Her ingratiating smile. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 475 He Junyan looked at her insincere smile. Gu Shengyin looks at him wearing neat home clothes, and there is a book on the left bedside table. He knows that he is just making himself happy. She immediately changed an expression, frown, eyes suddenly appeared a little bit of tears. He Junyan was shocked by this incident. He knew that it was mostly Gu Sheng who pretended to be the reason. But he still felt heartache. He leaned down and asked, "what''s wrong with love?" Gu Sheng''s eyes were full of tears: "pain ~" he Junyan''s guilt shed in his eyes when he heard the words. He knew that he had been a bit of an uncontrolledst night. In front of the girl, but also very astringent. Unfortunately, the self-control he was proud of was not worth mentioning in front of Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng enjoyed the treatment of a queen, dressed and washed all the way, and he Junyan was waiting for him. After everything was over, she said in a delicate voice, "I''m so tired that I don''t want to move." He Junyan didn''t say a word, and he picked up and went downstairs. It''s opposite sister Mei who just came in. Sister Mei saw he Junyan propose to Gu Shengst night. She was really shocked at that time. One nightter, however, she realized that there was no blood rtionship between the husband and the youngdy. They have always been so close. If they are not together in this way, if the husband marries in the future, the bride will not ept it. After all, she grew up watching Gu Shengyin grow up. Sister Mei naturally saw her more distressed than others. She epted this kind of thing without any tangle. Now see he Junyan holding Gu Shengyin downstairs, sister Mei is the past, where do not know what happened between the two people. Sir, this is too anxious. Miss is just 18. Sister Mei took a look at he Junyan. He Junyan carried the pot with a bitter smile. Who could have thought thatst night, in fact, it was the little girl in her arms who was so clever that she took the initiative to lead him. However, look at the two people at the moment the appearance of contrast, no one will believe. President he, you can ept it. Gu Sheng is also happy to see that Mei Jie doesn''t show anything different. Although she is in the mission world, the one who really cares about is a lover. At least sister Mei has taken care of her for so many years. It is also a happy thing to get her blessing. Two people sweet finished breakfast, that appearance, who looked at all feel acid teeth. Sister Mei left the restaurant long ago. When she left, she was very pleased. The more you like Miss AI, ah no, she will be the wife soon. The more reassured she was. Gu Sheng because of the college entrance examination resultse out, no ident high in the top ranked first. She this achievement, look at the whole country, which school is to go to. However, under the strong demand of he Junyan, she chose a university in Jinhua City to study finance. One is that they are close to home, and they are reluctant to part from each other when they are close to home. the other reason is that the finance major of this school ranks first in the whole country, which is not a disgrace to Gu Shengyin''s achievements. Everything was going well. The only ident happened when Gu Shengyin was a junior. She found that she was pregnant and pregnant! As a result, the wedding ceremony was forced to advance after graduation. Gu Shengyin realized the feeling of marrying with a ball for the first time. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 476 Fortunately, he Junyan''s speed is fast enough to let her have a big belly to hold a wedding. Gu Sheng, who has been out of school directly, feels at home in the presence of her fragile articles, and is offered as a treasure by the over stressed he Junyan and Mei Jie every day. What happened to Su Qing at this time? She was suspended from school for a year because of her imprisonment, so she was one term shorter than Gu Sheng because of them. Gu Sheng didn''t forget the "kindness" of the forum water post. There was no return at that time, but it was just not the time. Gu Sheng was the second year after the college entrance examination, which was the year when Su Qing took the college entrance examination. A week before the college entrance examination, Su Qing''s school forum was flooded with water stickers. There is only one content: Su Qing, a senior three ss one, was once detained for six months for deliberately murdering his ssmates. But one night, Su Qing''s life has undergone earth shaking changes. Her boyfriend of a year broke up with her because she couldn''t ept that her other half was a vicious girl. No matter walking on the road or in school, there were people pointing at her, their eyes were full of surprise and disdain, and even fear. His father''s promotion was also defeated. The original safe transfer was suddenly reced because Su''s father raised a daughter who had been in prison, and the above doubted his ability. However, Ren is looking for all the ways, even if it is a very powerful hacker, no one can find out, who sent these posts. Then came the nightmares of the whole night. Su Qing seemed to be back in the original period of time. She didn''t dare to close her eyes at all. Once she closed her eyes, those things went with her, making her unable to sleep at night. She didn''t sleep well for a whole week. In such a state, her college entrance examination results can be imagined. It''s a mess. Su Qing almost went crazy. Finally, she went to a third rate school. What Gu Shengyin has done is to return what she has done to her intact. Their two lives are doomed to never meet again. Another Ms. Lei Tingting, Gu Shengyin also sent a small heart. On the eve of her engagement, Ms. leitingting''s fiance received an anonymous email. In those photos, Lei Tingting, ady with noble and generous temperament, is participating in various parties abroad. Those parties are very chaotic, striptease, night breeze, stream are Pediatrics, even have sex. Follow up Gu Sheng because there is no mood to pay attention to, only know that leitingting''s fiance attitude is tough and she retired. Although the two families were publicized in the small circle, the photos were not publicized. At least, no man of the right family would dare to marry such a woman. In the first snow of winter, Gu Shengyin gave birth to a daughter safely in the hospital. He Junyan, a man in his thirties, was so happy that he almost shed tears when he held the baby in his arms. "Love, you see, this is our little baby." He sat beside Gu Shengyin, looking at the big one and the small one. The wife lies on the bed to sleep safely, the tired face is satisfied happy smile, beside her, is the small ball which has the finger to sleep soundly. In peace of mind, he bent down on two faces and gave each a kiss. These will be the two most important women for the rest of his life. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 477 This is a beautiful ce. Every green leaf is shining like glittering and translucent, and every flower is always in full bloom. Here is the purend of magd, where the elves live - Starlight forest. A man was sleeping on a swing made of giant starlight flowers. Her long snow-white skirt spread from the swing and fell on the ground. Looking at it carefully, the skirt was densely embroidered with numerous blooming starlight flowers with silver thread. The wind blew up, like the infinite stars falling. Looking up, the first thing you can see is a long light green hair, which is scatteredzily. On the top of the head, it is bound by a gorgeous and exquisite Star crown. Looking up again, it seems that even the wind is still breathing. This is a beautiful and indescribable face. It is a beauty that the poets in the magd can''t describe with all their praise. It''s a charm that the sculptors can''t grasp no matter how carefully they carve. All of a sudden, the long eyshes vibrated gently, and the master sitting on the swing opened his eyes slowly. In this moment, the vegetation around her body seemed to feel something, and it was in full bloom in a moment. "Queen, are you awake?" "Queen, Queen..." What beautiful eyes they are! The pupil of light green is like the most clear and wless green pond, which contains endless vitality and vigor. The master of the eyes is the master of the magd star forest, the queen of the elves - Helena. Gu Sheng with a smile gently raised his hand, a light blue halo rose from her palm, and then turned into a little star and fell on the surrounding vegetation. Those who had received the gift of the queen of the elves bowed down to thank Gu Shengyin one after another. Gu Sheng cotes the memory just transmitted from the system. Helena, the fairy queen, is the first elf born from the sacred spirit mother tree of the elves. She is born in adult form, and is the most powerful guardian of starlight forest and one of the top strong men in the whole magd. She is the queen of the powerful elves and the first beauty recognized by the whole magd. However, such a powerful and beautiful fairy queen, in a certain story, is just a role that makes people sigh. That story, in short, is the story of a human girl with "the halo of the protagonist". She has been lucky all the way, opened countless plug-ins, and finally became the most powerful one. By the way, she sat in numerous harem. In the process of her killing all directions, one of his lovers was poisoned by theva of hell. Only the Holy tree of the elves, the mother tree of the elves, could be released in the whole magd. In order to save her lover, she sneaks into the starlight forest, approaches Ellen, the youngest elder of the elves, and sneaks into the spirit holynd. Finally, she disappears with the spirit tree. As soon as she left, the whole elves fell into catastrophe. Ellen knew that he had made a big mistake and regretted it. He made a confession in front of all the elves. The root of the elves is the fairy mother tree. Without the mother tree, the whole starlight forest withers at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the elves begin to weaken and age in varying degrees, and the whole elves are in danger. At this time, Helena, as the queen of elves, made a major decision for the whole elves. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 478 The fairy queen was born after innumerable years of birth from the mother tree of elves. As long as the magd is immortal, she is immortal. In a sense, she can rece the elf mother tree. So Helena, after studying numerous magic books of the elves, prayed to the goddess of nature in the holynd of the elves and sacrificed herself to be a new fairy mother tree. She saved the whole elves and even the whole starlight forest, but gave up herself. Gu Sheng sighed to himself after finishing the plot. In the original plot, the final ending of the elves is not good. Because of the affairs of the elf queen, the whole elves hate the human girl, and even start the war spreading across the whole continent. However, no matter how powerful the elves are, they are always unable to defeat those who possess the "protagonist aura". In the end, the whole elves lost a lot and had to seal the starlight forest to recover their vitality. When Gu Shengyin came to the fairy queen, there was still a thousand years to go before the birth of the "leading role halo" girl Xi Lili. "System, she has the halo of the protagonist, isn''t she the protagonist of the world?" Gu Sheng asked with some doubts. There was some disdain in the calm voice of the system: "she is not the protagonist, but she happened to get some things, can forcibly plunder the fortune of others to supplement themselves, will appear to be particrly lucky." "Haven''t you found, host, that all those who oppose her wille to a miserable end? That''s because she''s taken all that luck. " "The real lucky son, who is loved by thews of the world, such as the fairy queen who lives as a host, will not bring bad luck to people. On the contrary, the real protagonist, the people around them, will even benefit from her Gu Sheng nodded to show understanding. "Your Majesty, a new elf will be born in the holynd." A lithe female spirit, with a smile on her face, reports to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng looks like a meal. At the time of calction, Ellen, who was cheated by West Lili and finally decided by herself, seemed to be born at this time. A smile appeared on her face: "I''ll go and have a look. Our elf wille out atst." Ellen''s birth is the concern of the whole elves, because he is the second one who has not been born for tens of thousands of years by the elf mother tree after queen Helena. All the elves spected that after he was born, he would be a powerful spirit. Gu Shengyin came to the spirit holynd, and many spirits who knew about the movements of the fairy mother tree had alreadye. Seeing Gu Shengyin, the elves saluted her one after another. "The queen." "Your Majesty." Gu Sheng nodded, went to the front and looked at the Holy tree of the elves. The birth of elves is all bred by the mother tree of elves. The potential of the newly born elves can be judged ording to the duration of incubation. Normal elves are bred for about 3000 years. Of course, as the first spirit in the magd, no one knows how long she was conceived by the fairy mother tree. This one has been pregnant for tens of thousands of years of elves, of course, has been the blessing of all the elves. The green light that has been lingering on the fairy mother tree suddenly and unprecedentedly dazzling. The branches and leaves on her body vibrate gently. On one of the branches, a huge flower bud slowly breaks away from the tree body and falls towards the ground. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 479 In the moment ofnding, the flower bud suddenly blooming. A green haired elf, no more than the size of an adult''s palm, huddled quietly inside. He seemed to wake up from his sleep. His eyshes vibrated gently and opened his eyes slowly. As his eyes opened, his young body began to grow up in an instant. In a blink of an eye, he was like a normal human being about ten years old. The flower buds on the ground turned into a light green outer robe, which was put on his body. This little child spirit, the first sight to see, is standing beside him, from his nearest Fairy Queen. A sense of familiarity that seemed toe from the depths of his soul made him follow his instinct and walk towards Gu Shengyin, and then Gently pulled her sleeve. Looking at the joy and admiration in the ELF''s eyes, Gu Shengyin can''t help but burst into a smile. The elves like all the beautiful things. The elf is only ten years old, and has already shown his iparable beauty. It is impossible for the elf to resist it. She squatted down and let herself look at him t: "what''s your name?" The elf looked at Gu Shengyin without blinking. Hearing the words, he replied, "Ellen." When every spirit was born, he would be given the name of the fairy mother tree, so Gu Shengyin asked Ellen directly. The surrounding elves began to sing praises spontaneously. Whenever there were elves born, they would be grateful, because this was the best gift given to them by the goddess of nature and the fairy mother tree. After the hymn, all the elves looked at Ellen with joy and expectation. Gu Sheng knew what they meant: Elves were not bred naturally, and the newly born Elves were the most popr treasures in the family. ording to tradition, elves can choose one of their own and be their parents before adulthood. She crouched down, smiling gently at Ellen. "Look, there are so many elves. You can choose a guide who will teach you everything you need to use in the future before you be an adult." After she said this, she went to one side and waited for the elves to show themselves. A slender male elf walked up to Ellen and said with pride, "I am the best archer of the elves. If I be your guide, I will train you to be more powerful than me." Little Ellen shook his head, and the genie left with a sad face. A genie with a gentle face and wise eyes came over and said with a smile to Ellen: "I am the elder of the elves in charge of books. I can teach you the most erudite knowledge." Little Ellen still shakes his head, the spirit helpless smile, walked to one side. Another female spirit with exquisite appearance came over and looked at Ellen with her eyes shining: "I am the highest spirit of the elf family''s piano art. I can make you feel the charm of the most beautiful and wonderful music." Little Ellen looked at her and didn''t speak. The elf obviously liked the elf very much and left with a sad face. ¡­¡­ Many adult elves who want to raise elves, big and small, introduced themselves to Ellen one after another, but little Ellen didn''t show any intention of going with him to anyone. Even Gu Shengyin is a little surprised. She remembers that in the original plot, little Ellen chose the knowledgeable elder. This time, what seems to be wrong? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 480 Gu Shengyin went to Ellen''s side and seriously said to him, "Ellen, you need a guide to guide you until you are an adult." Little Ellen looked at all the elves, and without saying a word, she pulled her sleeve and said in a clear voice, "I want your majesty." There was an uproar among the elves around. For so many years, since the fairy queen is born with a temperament of subduing the spirit, no elf has ever chosen the queen when choosing the guide. Is Ellen not afraid of the Queen''s aura at all? All the elves looked at Gu Shengyin, waiting for her reaction. I don''t know if her Majesty would like to be the guide of little Ellen? At the thought of the scene of her majesty holding a little Ellen, their looks were so wonderful Many elves have already shown a dreamlike look just by supplementing their brains. Gu Sheng hesitated for a moment. In the original plot, Helena did not guide any elves, but at this time, Ellen chose herself. Thinking of Ellen''s future ending Gu Shengyin suddenly felt that there was nothing wrong with teaching him personally. Ellen is the most gifted spirit among the elves for thousands of years. Otherwise, he would not have be one of the ten elders of the elves. In the original plot, Ellen has been living in the starlight forest since she was born, and has never seen the outside world. Therefore, after she appeared, she was attracted by her uniqueness and fell into her trap. Finally, the elves got into trouble andmitted suicide because of guilt. In the end, it''s just an innocent and innocent spirit. Gu Sheng is staring at his own Ellen nervously with his eyes down. His hands tightly grasp his sleeve, and his face is full of expectation. Big light green eyes full of their own shadow. Gu Sheng suddenly softened up. She bent down and gently picked up people. "What a clever little fellow, well, as you wish. I, Helena, in the name of the queen of the elves, dere that I will be your guardian and guide before you grow up, until your shoulders can carry the glory of the elves. " Ellen''s eyes burst into a sh of surprise. He bent down his eyes andughed. He quickly leaned over Gu Shengyin''s face and gave a kiss. Then he moved his hand. A faint light lit up. A beautiful wreath appeared in his small hand. "Your Majesty." Little Ellen sent the wreath in front of Gu Shengyin, with a trace of shyness on her face. "This is a gift from me to her majesty. I hope you like it." His action was a surprise to the surrounding elves and Gu Shengyin: he had just been born and could use natural magic without any teacher''s instruction. Although it''s just low-level magic, this talent is really amazing. His first magic was to make a crown for the queen. Gu Shengyin only felt that there was something crispy and numb in her heart. Suddenly, the crown of stars in her hair disappeared. She gently lowered her head and motioned Ellen to put it on for herself. Such a lovely and painful child, she must protect him in the future. Ellen''s face excited to make his own coro carefully put on her head, looking at the Queen''s eyes as if in the light. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 481 "Ellen, this is your pce." Gu Sheng points to the cleaned room to show him. Her other hand was holding little Ellen. Gu Shengyin has never seen such a coquettish child. He seems to be very greedy for his own arms. Since he was held in his arms by her, he is unwilling toe down again. After all, he was born to know the spirit, is not a real child, can see this beautiful woman to their own love and connivance, clearly relying on this to act coquettish. As long as you open your eyes and look at her majesty without blinking, her majesty seems to be able topromise everything. Little Ellen came to this conclusion. His mind did not hide, Gu Shengyin can easily see through. But Ellen has the biggest advantages - looks and age. Even if Gu Sheng knew that he was selling cute with his own face, he couldn''t be cruel to refuse. It''s obviously such a cunning little guy. How could she be easily cheated by the human girl of West Lily? Gu Sheng thought of it with mncholy. "Your Majesty, may I not live here?" Ellen spoke softly. "Well? Where does Ellen want to live Gu Sheng asked with great interest. Ellen looked excited: "I want to live with her majesty." Before Gu Shengyin could speak, the head maid behind her said with a smile, "Your Highness, this is not in line with the rules." Since Ellen''s guide was the queen, they naturally called him his highness. Little Ellen Er shrunk his mouth and looked at her, or put his eyes on Gu Shengyin. He knew who was in charge, and as long as her majesty wanted to, any rules were floating clouds. Gu Shengyin sees through his mind and looks at Ellen, who is looking forward to her. She smiles and shakes her head in Ellen''s surprise eyes. "No, Ellen. Our Ellen is a brave man in the future. How can he be afraid to live alone She looked at the child in her arms. Sure enough, after listening to her, little Ellen''s pretty face was tangled up and seemed to be very distressed. After a long time, he said reluctantly, "well, I will not live with her majesty, and I will be the most powerful warrior of the elves and protect her majesty. I''m not afraid. " Gu Sheng nodded with a smile and praised him: "well, we Ellen are the bravest." Finally, this troublesome little guy is settled. He goes to inspect his "territory" in a hurry, and Gu Sheng breathes a sigh of relief. When she returned to her pce, a gorgeous envelope came from the maid. Looking at the glittering gold, Gu Sheng knew that it was sent by the dragon people who liked gold because they didn''t need to look at the contents. Sure enough, the owner of the envelope is a gold giant who lives in the remote northern Dragon Valley. This letter is to inform the elf queen that it is time to join the multi-ethnic alliance and ask her to attend on time. The multi-ethnic alliance, which was established ten thousand years ago when the dark race was rampant, led by the three major races of orcs, elves and Terrans, united with otherrge and small ethnic groups in the magd to fight against the dark race. Later, the dark race was eliminated, but the multi-ethnic alliance was preserved, and the leaders of all ethnic groups gathered once a thousand years. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 482 Gu Shengyin selected 100 soldiers from the elves and went to the Dragon Valley in the north with him. Ellen knew the news and asked to follow. This time, Gu Shengyin, who had always been obedient to him, refused him mercilessly: "no, the spirit of minors can''t leave the starlight forest." Ellen looked at the queen, her gentle eyes inside is not hesitant firm color, he knew this time he can only obedient. "Your Majesty, you muste back early, and Ellen will miss you very much." He said in a low voice. Gu Sheng used natural magic to condense a beautiful star flower and handed it to Ellen: "this flower is for my little Ellen. When her petals are in full bloom, I wille back." Ellen took the budding starlight flower seriously and nodded heavily: "I will sing for her every day, let her go to the sun, so that she can bloom early." Gu Shengughed. As a child, how can this kind of flower made by magic be the same as the natural growth? But it would be nice to give him a thought. Ellen stood among many elves, watching the queen and her people leave the starlight forest together. Until the long line could no longer be seen, he touched the starlight flower in his hand and said, "we should blossom quickly, so that her majesty wille back soon..." Starlight forest is located in the south of magd. To go to Dragon Valley, elves need to cross almost the whole magd. Elves like nature and are not used to getting along with human beings. Most of them walk in deserted forests or Grand Canyon. asionally encounter a few adventurers, the other party will even feel that they have hallucinations. Or recognize Gu Sheng because of the unique mount moonlight unicorn, excited to get close, but in the blink of an eye lost the trace of the spirit. Their low-key forward, but also magd once again added a few mysterious legends. The news that the first beauty Fairy Queen of the maind appeared in the human world also spread slowly. After more than half a year''s journey, Gu Shengyin and her elves finally arrived at the valley of the dragon. Different from the delicacy and beauty of starlight forest, Dragon Valley is full of an atmosphere and rough painting style. Many elves frowned. It is well known that the elves and the dragons do not fight against each other in the whole magd. The former dislikes thetter for its poor aesthetic standards, rudeness and direct ignorance of etiquette; thetter does not like the former''s pretentious, arrogant and arrogant. However, no matter how much they dislike each other''s physiology, Gu Shengyin was weed by the giant dragons at the highest standard when he came to the Dragon Valley in person. ording to the words of the dragon people: Although the elves are mean, arrogant and fastidious, their beauty is not mixed with any moisture. In particr, her majesty, it is true that she would like to see more and umte less gold. It can be imagined that the spirit Queen''s poprity in the dragon n can be imagined if the dragon people who regard money as their life can say such words. This is also a big reason why the elves hate the dragon n. Under the baptism of countless eyes, the elves entered the valley of the dragon. The owner of Dragon Valley and the patriarch of dragon n, huangjinju longbimonts, came here soon after hearing the news. In fact, this time Gu Sheng came here for another important reason. ording to the past practice, his lover is likely to be one of the emperor or bimonts. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 483 However, at the first sight of bimons, Gu Shengyin moved his eyes in disappointment. It''s not him. Although bemons, with brilliant blonde hair, perfect proportion of body and handsome face, is very attractive, but in Gu Shengyin''s eyes, as long as it is not his lover, then everyone is the same. Bimonts''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw gusein. The Dragon King has always had a trace of inexplicable love for the first beauty of the magd. It is just a one-sided love affair. If the Fairy Queen really intends to, the two people have known each other for tens of thousands of years, it can''t just look like this nodding acquaintance. Seeing Gu Shengyin''s light look on himself, bimonts lowered his eyes a little bit, but soon, he was refreshed again: Helena has always been like this, gentle to everyone, but not close to anyone. I have an endless life, which is the possessor''s infinite possibility, isn''t it? The elves are the farthest from Dragon Valley. By the time the elves arrived, almost all races hade - except the Terrans. In recent years, the rtionship between the Terran, the master of the magic continent, and other races is getting worse and worse. The reason is that the speed of human reproduction is too terrible. The more people there are, the morend and resources they need. This will inevitably affect the interests of other ethnic groups. It''s better than the dragon and the elves. Those weak groups, such as dwarfs and dwarfs, have even been driven out of theirnd by human beings and be homeless. As the supreme ruler of the human race, his attitude determines everything. The Terran emissary camete in the expectation of all. However, the emperor did not show up. It is said that his lineage of more than 30 generations came. The royal highness of the Terran was very arrogant. As a younger generation, he also saluted the patriarchs of other races when he arrived. The stabbing man was ready to sit down on the seat belonging to the leader of the Terran. Then, his whole body was knocked to the ground by a strong force. A soft and sweet voice that he had never heard in his life rang out in his ear: "what kind of thing are you? Dare to sit with me!" Bimons took back his right hand and looked at Gu Shengyin with a smile in his eyes. Although the elves are gentle, they are also famous for their arrogance. Even the emperor did not dare to be so presumptuous in front of the elf queen. This little generation, who did not know where he came from, was so naked and humiliated them. He was a newborn calf who was not afraid of tigers. The prince of the Terran family was suddenly treated like this. When he was angry, he was ready to see people and speak hard. However, he lost his voice at the moment when he saw Gu Shengyin. He read many beauties, but none of the beauties he saw in his life could be half as graceful as those in front of him. The other party simply sat there, the light blue eyes were looking at him faintly, and his gentle eyes obviously let him feel the piercing cold. He knows who this man is! Can sit in the most dignified position, has the light blue color long hair and the eye son, and so matchless elegant woman. Queen of the elves. He was chosen to join the multi-ethnic alliance, of course, it was not really just a waste material. On the contrary, he deliberately made his appearance before. Over the years, the Terrans have be more and more arrogant in the magd, and these foreigners have not made any big moves. This time, he wanted to try to see where their bottom line was. However, I didn''t expect that as soon as I came here, I kicked on the iron te. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 484 Who is the elf queen? No matter how arrogant the prince of the Terran family is, she knows that she is one of the most invincible beings in the whole magd, just like the ancestor of his royal family. Gu Sheng looked at him faintly, closed his eyes and opened his mouth softly: "unintentionally, bimonts and I can''t let you condescend toe here for a talk?" Her voice is not big, but it seems to have been strengthenedyer byyer, gradually, resounding through the whole magd. Everyone heard it and was shocked by what it meant. No intention? There is only one person who dares to call this name in the whole magd - the supreme emperor of Terran. The name of bimonts can be put together with no intention, only the legendary golden giant dragon king. So, those who dare to call them by their first names There is only one person left in the magd. Ordinary people are excited to watch the excitement, while others who have reached a certain level frown with worry. Some of the messages conveyed are not good. In the distant starlight forest, little Ellen also heard Gu Shengyin''s words. He is following the elders of the elves to learn natural magic. Since being ordered to teach the little highness, the elder of the elves has never stopped marveling. He only needs to learn any magic spell once, and he can use it without any mistakes. He had never seen such a gifted elf, and perhaps her Majesty''s talent was so good or even better. But her Majesty was the first elf, and she was born in adult form. No one can answer this question. "Elder Lysander, the voice of her majesty!" Ellen stopped and said happily. When he said this, he subconsciously took a look at the starlight flowers which he put aside, and they had not yet blossomed. Elder Lysander was a very old member of the elves. He was worried and said with a smile, "yes, this is the voice magic of her majesty." "Her Majesty doesn''t seem very happy." Ellen frowned. Lissons was surprised at the child''s keenness, but with a smile heforted him: "Your Majesty is so powerful, what can you be unhappy about? Little Ellen, you study magic well. When your majestyes back, give her a surprise. " Ellen nodded at this. Elder lisanthes said that he was very gifted. When her majestyes back, he will be very happy to see his progress. The valley of the dragon. After finishing that sentence, Gu Shengyin sat there quietly. The golden giant. The Dragon King also drooped his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking. The two of them did not speak, and none of the nsmen in the underground dared to speak out. For a moment, the atmosphere was quite serious. After the prince of the Terran got up from the ground, he stood aside wisely. He knew the attitude of the two men and did not dare to be presumptuous. Soon, there was a strong pressure covering the whole dragon valley. With the exception of Gu Shengyin and bimonts, everyone felt like they couldn''t breathe. Bymons snorted coldly and brushed his long sleeve with his right hand. All of them felt suddenly rxed. "Unintentionally, I haven''t seen you for a thousand years. Have you learned to use this way to ensure your prestige?" In his tone, there was obvious irony. Satire is unintentionally unpopr, but also needs to rely on these unorthodox means to show their own sense of existence. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 485 A slight smile seemed to ring in the ears of all. A figure in a ck robe appeared slowly in the air. As if stepping on the invisible steps, he stepped down step by step. "Unintentionally, you still like to y tricks." Hummed bemons. ck robed men have long ck hair and ck eyes, which are different from most people in magd. Even his name, unintentionally, is very different from the style of the whole magic continent. "You''re still so rude, bimonts." There was no anger on his face, but his words were not polite. He turned to Gu Shengyin and said with a smile, "Helena is still so charming after so many years of absence. I''m fascinated by people." Hearing him talk about this, bimonts suddenly sneered: "you a wife group of people, what qualifications to say such a thing?" Many years ago, they both adored the fairy queen at the same time. In the absence of a response, the Golden Dragon chose to stick to it, while the emperor began to linger in the flowers. Gu Sheng is not in a good mood at the moment. She originally thought that the lover in the world should be one of bimons and unintentional, but she didn''t think that both of them were not. "System, my lover, will he be in this world?" She was a little rmed. Her contact with him only lies in the meeting of each world. She can find him with the unique mark on her lover every time. But if he doesn''t reincarnate with her? If he disappeared, would she not be able to find him again? Fortunately, the system gave her a positive answer: "the host can rest assured that every world will be there." The system''s answer also let Gu Shengyin confirm again, it knows a lot about him, but because of some reason, he can''t tell himself. Gu Sheng turned to God and looked at the emperor in front of him. "Unintentionally, you today..." She nced at the prince standing on one side, chin slightly raised. "What do you mean?" The emperor did not care about the smile: "children do not understand it." As he said this, he waved his hand and raised his ck sleeve. The Prince did not even have a chance to reflect on it. He turned into fly ash in front of the public. Bimontspletely put up the smile on his face and looked at him coldly: "bimonts, you are more and more cruel." Their own blood, said to kill, do not leave a little leeway. Gu Shengyin also frowned, Helena impression of the emperor is not like this. Though arrogant, the man did not kill innocent people like this. The emperor''s eyebrows and eyes did not move: "but a mole ant, what can be distressed." Gu Sheng stared at him and said, "unintentionally, at the beginning, you are just one of the ants in your mouth." Unlike her and bimonts, who were born to be powerful races, the emperor''s experience is more legendary: he was originally a civilian in amon town in the magd, and he was inherited by some ancient mage, and step by step, he came to the realm of the most powerful man in the maind. Sure enough, unexpectedly, he heard the unpleasant color on his face sh by. He snorted coldly: "the past things, or don''t mention it again. Gu Shengyin suddenly stood up: "if my friend is unintentional, I will ask him if there is something wrong with him, but..." "Who are you?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 486 No one knows what happened in that multiracial alliance. After that time, the emperor fell down, and the elves fled from the world. On the magd, the dragon n was rarely seen again. Ellen had been waiting for the starlight to bloom, but he had been waiting for many days, and there was no sign that the star flower had changed at all. Until the elves who set out with the queen returned to starlight forest. Hearing the news of the elvesing back, Ellen''s first reaction was to take a look at the starlight that he had put on his bed. Petals tightly closed, showing no sign of opening. Did her majesty deceive herself? Ellen retorted, impossible, a man like her Majesty would not lie to himself? He did not think much, ran out of his pce like the wind, toward the direction of the elves back. However, he did not see the figure sitting on the back of the moonlit unicorn. The faces of the elves who came back were low and angry. Ellen saw that there were chariots pulled by unicorns in the middle of the team. Ellen doesn''t know what happened. Suddenly, he felt sad. He didn''t know where his sudden feeling came from. He just ran to the front of an elf. "Uncle fitter, and Her Majesty the queen?" Fitter recognized that this beautiful and lovely elf was led by her majesty, and looked at the excited and expectant look of the little fellow, he looked gloomy. "Her Majesty is asleep in the chariot. You can go and have a look. Don''t disturb her." Ellen quickly walked to the car, which was very high and even over his head. He used the flying skill he had just learned. At this time, he thought, would he tell her if her majesty asked how he got up? The elder said her Majesty would be very happy. He carefully lifted the curtain of the car. There was arge space in the car. He saw a emerald green vine bed ced in the center. There was a soft light shining inside. Ellen knew it was a magicmp. Her majestyy on the vine bed, her beautiful face in the soft light, more moving than usual. Ellen gently walked to her Majesty''s side and whispered, "Your Majesty..." He did not dare to speak too loud for fear of disturbing her majesty. But he hoped that her Majesty would open her eyes and look at himself. He had not seen her for months. The man in bed did not move. Ellen crouched beside her until the curtain was lifted again. "Ellen?" People outside were obviously surprised that he was here. "Come down first, we will take the queen to the Holy tree." Little Ellen didn''t understand: "why don''t you wake up your majesty?" The spirit looked a little sad, but still soft voiceforted him: "the queen is ill, now can''t wake up, we will take her to the Holy tree for treatment." Ellen was too small to help, so he stood by and watched many elvese out. Then the elders cast some magic on the sleeping queen. Finally, he ced her Majesty in a beautiful crystal box full of starlight flowers and ced it in the shade of the Holy tree. Ellen looked at the starlight flowers in her hand, and felt sad. He has learned a lot of things during this period of time and is ready to wait for the queen toe back to show her, but her majesty can''t see it now. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 487 Gu Sheng didn''t know how long he had been sleeping. When she wakes up, the branches and leaves of the fairy mother tree rustle, and a circle of green light spots fall on her body to replenish her body''s energy. This is the holynd of the elves. Gu Sheng sat up and found himself lying in a rectangr "coffin" simr to crystal. Did he regard himself as a sleeping beauty? She thought in a funny way. "System, how long did I sleep?" she asked. At that time, she recognized that the so-called emperor unintentionally had been counterfeited. Looking at the situation, she was really afraid that he had been victimized for a long time. The man didn''t know what it was. She and bimons were able to draw with him. Although they had the upper hand, they could not help him. Magd has never been such a level of master! Finally, she asked bimonts to cover for herself and used the strongest forbidden and taboo curse of the elves to kill the "unintentional". However, the price they paid was not light. She was seriously injured and recuperated. She had to choose to fall into a deep sleep because of her magic exhaustion. "Host, you''ve been sleeping for a thousand years." The system answered her question. Gu Sheng was surprised: "so long?" "Your majesty!" A surprise and strange voice appeared in her ear. Gu Sheng looks at the past with some doubts. He is a male spirit that he has never seen before. Like Helena, he had light green and waist long hair, pale blue eyes were more pure than the sky, and now it was full of pure joy. Herplexion was white, and her appearance was more exquisite and beautiful than any spirit Gu Shengyin had ever seen. Feeling that his breath is not yet mature, is it a newly born elf during his deep sleep? Seeing Gu Sheng''s strangeness in his eyes, the spirit''s eyes darkened for a moment, as if he were a little sad. "Your Majesty, you don''t remember me..." From her deep sleep, he woulde to the holynd almost every day to see if her Majesty was awake. The starlight flower made by Gu Sheng because of magic has been ced in his bedroom. The first thing Ellen wakes up every day is to see if the flower is in bloom. However, one yearter, ten yearster, and one hundred yearster, little Ellen has grown up slowly. In a few days, he will turn a thousand years old and be an adult. Her Majesty still has no sign of awakening. When he woke up this morning, he was used to looking at some ce at the head of the bed and thought that he had hallucinations. The same sleeping for a thousand years of starlight flower, actually in full bloom! In the early morning light, the pure white flower bud fully bloomed, and the star like stamens fluttered gently in the breeze, as if to say good morning to him. Ellen can swear to the goddess of nature, this is the most beautiful star flower he has ever seen in his life. Aware of what, Ellen rushes towards the holynd with a nervous and expectant mood. He hopes to see what he wants to see, but he is afraid that it is just a luxury. He stepped into the holynd. From a distance, he saw the man sitting upright under the fairy mother tree. Thousands of yearster, the Queen''s majesty is still the same as before she fell asleep, but the child who likes to cuddle her with coquetry has grown up. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 488 Looking at the low look of the spirit in front of him, Gu Sheng takes a careful look at him, and the more he looks, the more familiar he is. A small figure in the deep of his mind suddenly appeared. Gu Sheng was blessed to the soul for a moment: "Ellen?" Sure enough, the spirit on the opposite side heard himself call out the name, surprised raised his head, toward her showed a happy smile. "Your Majesty still remembers me," Ellen said Gu Sheng wanted to cover his chest for a moment. The child is so innocent and beautiful that he doesn''t eat people''s fireworks. Now he shows such a full trust and happy smile. Even Gu Shengyin, who is used to beauty, would like to say: it''s a foul! Not to mention, the child who looks so cute and exquisite that he is still raising himself. Gu Sheng felt guilty for not recognizing her at the first time. "I just didn''t think of it. I just had a sleep. My Ellen was so big." Gu Shengyin slowly stood up. With her rise, the crystal like thing disappeared. She went to Ellen''s side and found that the delicate child, though delicate and delicate, was taller than herself. "My Ellen, should be about to grow up?" She asked with a smile. When Ellen heard the words "my Ellen"ing out of her mouth, he felt his heart, for some reason, leaping so fast that his face became red. White as jade on the skin spread out a pink haze, moving extremely. Gu Shengyin happened to see this scene, but she couldn''t help feeling again: she didn''t know what West Lili''s heart was. She was willing to make use of such Ellen. Ellen was more happy when she heard that the queen still remembered her bar mitzvah: "it''s time next month." It''s good that her majesty cane to her own bar mitzvah in person. He just felt that he just stood by the Queen''s side, nothing extra to do, can feel iparably happy and peaceful. Such a feeling, even if their talent is praised by the whole n is iparable. He even thought that it would be nice if time stayed at this moment forever. He had been waiting by the Queen''s side, and no one else would disturb him. Unfortunately, such two people''s time alone is not long. The news of the fairy queen''s awakening spread all over the elves in a short time. All the elves came to the Holy Land spontaneously and expressed their sincere wishes to the queen. Ellen stood aside, watching the queen show the same gentle and tolerant smile to other elves, watching the queen with a gentle and concerned eyes at each people. Her tenderness belongs to all the elves. He had never really recognized it so clearly. It made him unhappy. All the elves said that, except for the queen, Ellen, the most gifted, was a very generous and kind spirit. His character was as good as his appearance, as noble as that described in the hymn. But only he knew that he was generous, tolerant and kind, but only because he never cared about those things. He is actually selfish. I don''t want to share anything I really care about with other elves. For example, the tenderness and love of her majesty. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 489 "Ellen?" Some calls of worry brought him back to life. Ellen looked up and found that the elves around him did not know when they had left. Only the queen stood by and looked at herself. He quickly showed a shy smile: "I just lost my mind." Gu Sheng because of clear smile: the child is old, have their own mind. The elves held a huge celebration for the Queen''s awakening, and even bimons, who was far away in the northern Dragon Valley, sent envoys to express their congrattions. Everything is fine, except Ellen let Gu Shengyin have a little trouble. The child is about to grow up. How can he still rely on himself? Every morning, when Gu Sheng wakes up, the first thing the maid around him says is: Your Highness is waiting for you to have breakfast. Ellen was by her side almost every day except for her evening break. He has a good talent. Now he has mastered all the natural magic in the elves, and he no longer needs to follow the elders to study together. Therefore, he has a lot of time to pester her. Every time Gu Sheng hinted that he should go out andmunicate with the people, Ellen would look at her speechlessly with a kind of special worrying eyes, which made her have to lose. What''s more, Ellen''s poprity among the elves is particrly good. Even the maid in chief said to Gu Shengyin in private: "Your Highness''s reaction is normal. You are his guardian, but when he is most closely rted to you, you fall into a deep sleep of the unknown. Although his Highness has not shown anything on his face for so many years, he still doesn''t know how sad and afraid he is. Now that you wake up, he should stick to you Gu Shengyin also thinks that the child may be upset in his heart. He has to look at himself every day to be at ease. On that day, she sat on a high elf throne, and Ellen sat on one side and yed the harp for her. Speaking of the harp, we have to praise Ellen''s talent once again. His talent is not only reflected in magic, but also in music, painting and other artistic things. Gu Shengyin is surprised by his achievements. Such a spirit is simply the most beloved child of the goddess of nature. The better he is, the more he feels worthless for Ellen in the original plot. She decided in her heart that when Ellen was an adult, she would teach him somemon sense of life. She must not let him be confused by that human girl, lily. Such a beautiful Ellen should not have such a miserable ending. "Ellen." She burst out. The melodious music stopped and Ellen looked at her with a smile: "Queen." "What do you want for theing of age celebration in a few days?" Ellen looked sideways, as if thinking seriously. From Gu Shengyin''s point of view, we can see that his half exquisite and beautiful side face is wless. It is simply the most perfect creation of nature. After thinking for a while, Ellen shook his head and looked at Gu Shengyin seriously: "Ellen used to think about making a wish like the goddess of nature at the bar mitzvah. I hope your majesty will wake up early. Now that you''re awake, Ellen can be with you every day, which is the perfect life for Ellen "Ellen has no other wishes." In fact, there are. It''s just that the desire is so shocking that Ellen dare not say it. He was afraid that his selfishness would be rejected by her majesty when she knew about it. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 490 Gu Shengyin feels that this kind of Ellen is really cute and heartbreaking. As expected, he is a pure and innocent spirit. He doesn''t even have some excessive mental demands. However, the more Ellen said this, Gu Shengyin felt that as his guardian, he must do something for him. Soon came Ellen''s Bar Mitzvah. Like every ELF''s bar mitzvah, Ellen''s Bar Mitzvah was set in the holynd. However, unlike the general rite of passage into adulthood, some years ago, an elf elder resigned from his position as an elder because he wanted to devote himself to the study of ancient books. As the best gifted spirit of the elves for thousands of years, Ellen was promoted to the new elder of the elves. As with the original plot, he became the youngest elder of the elves. None of the Elves were jealous. On the contrary, they were happy for Ellen. Looking at the happiness and blessing on the faces of the ethnic people, Gu Shengyin''s heart is also very clear: no wonder the world has such a high esteem for the elves. Although the elves have some small strange habits, their hearts are undoubtedly the purest and purest of all the races in the magd. However, it also has something to do with the fact that they have been living in the happy and carefree starlight forest. Ellen stood in the center of all the people. A very old spirit of the n dipped the purest holy water in the spring of life with the branches given by the fairy mother tree and touched his eyebrows. This is a blessing from the fairy mother tree. Under the eyes of all the elves, Ellen''s appearance suddenly changed. The general outline was the same, but his appearance, which was so delicate and beautiful that he could not distinguish between men and women, began to be angr. The figure is also a little higher, eyebrows and eyes be fierce. The shoulders are also more generous. Although he is still Ellen''s appearance, still iparably beautiful, no one will mistake him for a woman again. He really, from a teenager to a man. Next, it''s the focus of the bar mitzvah. The elder, who was highly respected in the n, wore a knitted crown for Ellen and told others that he was an adult spirit. In general, the hair crowns of female elves are all star shaped, while the male elves are made of thorny leaves and the leaves of elves mother tree. For the elves, this is a very solemn ceremony. All the elves kept quiet, waiting to witness a scene. However, the elder, who was supposed to crown Ellen, retreated quietly. Not far away, the fairy queen held a delicate leaf crown in her hand and walked slowly towards this side. Ellen couldn''t help but open his eyes, didn''t he Thinking of some possibility, he had been calm with a trace of hope and excitement. The elves around also responded. Did her majesty want to crown Ellen herself? A lot of energy is envious looking at Ellen: This is a great honor, Ellen is really a good luck spirit. Gu Shengyin stands in front of Ellen. The child has grown tall after the bar mitzvah. She has to look up at him. "This is the thorn leaf and holy leaf I picked myself, and it was woven in three days and nights. There''s my guardian magic and blessing magic on it. Ellen, I hope it can bring you good luck and happiness , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 491 Ellen bowed his head and allowed the queen in front of her to put her crown on her head. The distance between the two is very close, and Ellen''s breath is the faint fragrance of the queen. It doesn''t belong to any kind of nt he knows, but it belongs to the spirit queen. Gu Sheng stepped back and looked at his achievements with satisfaction. The genie with his hair tied in the back of his head has a more refreshing smell than before. With a smile and a gentle opening of her mouth, shepleted thest step of the rite of passage. "Powerful and beautiful goddess of nature, youe to the earth with sunshine, rain and dew, and breeze. Grass sprouts under your feet, and flowers bloom in your hands..." All the elves followed their queen and sang this hymn to the goddess of nature. Elves believe in the most gentle and beautiful God. They believe that the fairy family closest to nature is created by this goddess. Gu Shengyin, however, found something wrong at this time. She looked at Ellen in surprise. If she hadn''t responded in time, she would have lost her temper. My lover in this world is Just after thest step of Ellen''s rite of passage waspleted, a familiar throb came from the depths of his soul. The development of this fact made her unexpected. She looked at Ellen strangely. Was it because of the special constitution of the elves that she didn''t recognize him until she was an adult? "System, you should have known that Ellen is him?" The system admits quite frankly: "yes, the host." Gu Shengughed in anger: "but you didn''t tell me." Even when she mistook her lover as emperor or golden dragon, the system did note forward to tell her. The system tone is very honest: "host, you didn''t ask me. It''s not my job. " Gu Shengyin: I don''t want to talk to you now. Please let me be quiet System: Gu Sheng is a little confused in his mind. Ellen grew up by himself and looked at his reliance on trust. Obviously, he was facing a trusted elder. Such a good boy, but he is a little under the hands of ah. Ellen only felt that her majesty had been looking at her in the wrong way since her own rite of passage had passed. Whether she ismunicating with her or ying the harp for her, she often looks at herself with a kind of inexplicable eyes, which seems to be a little tangled. Ellen was uneasy: did her majesty not like her appearance as an adult? She likes the kind of soft cute, will pull her sleeve to her coquettish type? Unfortunately, the appearance of this kind of thing is out of control, oneself also can''t restore to before appearance. Ellen had some distressed thoughts. Gu Sheng is to know his ideas, it is estimated that he will quickly stop him: no! Do not, if it is a child, raise a cute delicate lovely is no problem, but if you change into a lover, that picture, think really enough. However, Gu Shengyin was soon attracted by another thing. This world with the "protagonist halo" of the human girl Xili, was born. Gu Shengyin has been paying special attention to the small town where Xi Lili was born, without any abnormality. Even when she was born, she was no different from ordinary children. She didn''t show any bad luck at the moment. So, when did Xi Lili begin to plunder her fortune? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 492 There is nothing more reassuring than to verify it yourself. Moreover, Gu Shengyin also took Ellen with him when he went to the human world. Although he knows that he has be his lover in this world, and he no longer has to worry about being attracted by Xi Lili and being cheated as in the original plot, Gu Shengyin still ns to take him to the human world to have a look. Gu Sheng for himself and Ellen cast camouge magic, can not help, the appearance of the two people is too eye-catching, and that long green hair and green eyes simply show his elf identity. After the camouge magic is performed, it seems that these two people are just ordinary human beings with excellent appearance. Although it is still noticeable, it will not cause any trouble. "The queen Helena, what are we doing here? " Ellen is still very unustomed to calling the Queen''s name. In the spirit n, the queen of elves is simply a person of faith. It is a very excessive and unforgivable thing to call the Queen''s name directly. Gu Sheng spent a lot of effort, and Ellen had such a secret idea in his heart that he finally let Ellen agree to call her directly. There is also Gu Shengyin''s selfish intention. If his lover doesn''t dare to call his own name, how can he expect him to do something more "rebellious"? "I think this human baby girl is very unusual, so I came here to have a look." Gu Sheng replied. They are standing in a small town clothing shop, next to ady with a maid in the selection of fabric, behind another maid holding a baby, it is West lily. Unusual? Ellen looked at the baby girl carefully and found nothing wrong. In his heart, however, there was a sense of vignce against West Lily: Her Majesty would not like this little baby, would she? Although from his point of view, this young man is not beautiful at all, even any elf in the starlight forest can''tpare with it. But what if the queen likes it? He didn''t want another man to fight for her Majesty''s favor. Only oneself is the spirit raised by her majesty. It is unique. Gu Shengyin didn''t expect that Ellen had made up so many things on her own, and was wary of such a small baby as lily. Although the process was somewhat ironic, her goal was achieved - making Ellen less likely to get close to Lily. As brothers and sisters, they settled in the small town called Locke. Originally, ording to Gu Shengyin''s intention, she said that she would directly use it in the name of husband and wife, but it is estimated that this will frighten Ellen. Slowly, the life of the elves is endless. There is still a lot of time between them. As she grew up day by day, she didn''t show any difference from other children. Gu Shengyin has now determined that she must have encountered some kind of adventure at a certain time, and it is likely that she has acquired some goods or skills, so that she has the ability to plunder the Qi of others to herself. This is not mentioned in the original plot. At the beginning of the plot, Xi Lili is already a famous talented girl in the magd. All this depends on Gu Shengyin''s own exploration. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 493 When Xi Lili was six years old, Gu Shengyin finally found some signs. Lily is a very lucky girl in her life. Born in a wealthy family in a small town, my parents are fond of her, and there are no brothers and sisterspeting with her. This also developed her mischievous character. On this day, she secretly left the maid in charge of taking care of herself and ran to the abandoned house in her hometown. "Zhiya ~" the old and dpidated door was opened, and a small figure walked into the old house where no one had been in for a long time. The thick dust, the mess of each other''s sundries, things that ordinary people dislike and avoid. To West lily at this time, it was just like a small treasure house suddenly found. She found a broken rusty sword, a bronze mirror with simple patterns, and some misceneous small things. "Eh?" A bottle in the corner aroused her interest. She struggled to remove the obstacles around her, climbed in and took out the bottle. This is a very strange ss bottle - it''s transparent, it''s bottle body, but it''s dark and mysterious ck unknown substance, it looks like gas. If west lily is not a six-year-old girl, but an adult, she must be cautious when she sees such a thing, at least not open it rashly. However, lily is not. She just looks at the bottle and finds it very interesting. She does not hesitate to drop it to the ground. It didn''t break. The child took out the broken ss just now, but her broken ss still didn''t hurt her. She tried a lot of methods, such as smashing, knocking and beating, but they didn''t work. The bottle was still motionless. West Lily''s mouth. Ba left, will cry. She sat on the ground like a fart, but identally her hand touched the broken sword. A drop of blood just slipped down her finger and dropped on the bottle. Suddenly injured West Lily this is really crying, no matter what bottle broken sword, crying and ran out. No one knows that her drops of blood on the bottle, even slowly, bit by bit into the bottle, and then, no matter what way west Lily can''t open the bottle, it is so broken. A ck air stream drifted out of the bottle and condensed into a face in the air. It seemed to be judging something, and then it chased West Lily in the direction she left. It quickly caught up with West Lily and got into her body. Running west Lily suddenly stopped, her face suddenly twisted for a moment, her eyes turned into dark ink, and her young face showed a strange smile. After that, everything seemed to return to normal. "Where have you been, miss?" The frightened maid sighed with relief when she saw lily. "I just saw a kitten. It''s gone over there." Lily pointed in a random direction. The finger of her hand was clearly cut by the broken sword, but now there is no mark. The maid was not in the mood to take care of the cat. She bent down and picked up West lily, and walked towards the direction of the house: "madam is still waiting for you to go back. Shall we have dinner together?" She didn''t see it. She had a strange smile in her arms. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 494 Gu Sheng didn''t think of it. It was only for a short time that something happened. The system has discovered this thing, but it is an illusory body rtive to all things in the world, and it can''t do anything at all. By the time it informed Gu Shengyin, the ck gas had prated into West Lily''s body. "This ck gas must be the source of West Lily''s" star halo " Gu Shengyin guessed. That night, she gave herself a hidden magic and came to West Lily''s room. Small body into the bedding, seems to sleep very sweet, looking at is a normal human little girl appearance. Just as Gu Shengyin is going to explore her body carefully, Xi Lili, who is sleeping in bed, suddenly opens her eyes. This look! It''s definitely not what a six-year-old should have. Gu Sheng made his judgment at the first time. She watched Lily get out of bed and walk to a room next to her. She simply followed her, intending to see what the "West Lily" wanted to do. Next to West Lily''s room is a room dedicated to the care of her maid. Gu Sheng looks at Xi Lili and pushes open the door of the room. He goes straight to the maid''s bed. Her hand reached into the maid''s bedding and took out her hand, which she had ced in the quilt, and touched the palm of her little palm. Seeing this, Gu Shengyin seemed to understand something. She silently recited the incantation in her heart and pointed out her index finger on her eyes. Sure enough, this time, she clearly saw that there was an invisible "Qi" flowing from the maid''s body, through the palms of the two people''s close to each other, revealing to Lily''s body. West Lily''s young face showed a very satisfied look. Such expression appears in such a young girl''s body, must say very strange. Gu Sheng thought for a while and reached out his hand and pointed out quietly. "Bang Dang!" Something fell to the ground, and then came the impatient voice, "who? In the middle of the night... " And then someone seemed to get up. West Lily seems to be surprised, some reluctant to part with a look at the maid, will take back the palm, let that maid''s palm heavy fall back on the bed. In the whole process, the maid didn''t show any sign of waking up. Gu Shengyin looks at Xi Lili and quickly leaves the maid''s room and returns to his room. She went to the maid''s side and explored with magic: there was no problem with the maid''s body. She thought that Lily''s action had no effect on her body. She finally took a look at the maid who was sleeping soundly on the bed and retired. Back in the courtyard where he lives, Gu Sheng is surprised to find that Ellen is standing at his door. Six yearster, the boy, no, now it should be said that the man''s eyes and eyebrows have not changed, but his eyes are getting deeper and deeper, and he is no longer the original naive spirit who can make people look to the end. Gu Shengyin is pleased with this. No matter whether Ellen is his lover or not, Gu Shengyin hopes that these simple and beautiful fairies can have more heart, otherwise, when they really encounter things, they will suffer a lot. "Your Majesty?" Ellen did not ask what, so straight at her, let Gu Sheng because of the pressure is quite big. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 495 Gu Sheng thought about it for a while, then he said something about lily to Ellen. Of course, it''s impossible for her to say anything about the plot and Ellen. I just said that I happened to have a look at the future under the Holy tree. This human girl named West lily is going to cause a great disaster to the elves, so she came to have a look. Ellen was silent for a long time. His first feeling of relief was that her Majesty was not interested in that human being. Immediately he realized how selfish his thoughts were: at such moments, he thought only of his own affairs. Compared with the disaster of the whole elves, thetter is obviously much more important. "Did you find the reason?" he asked hastily Gu Sheng shook his head for a reason It waste, and Gu Shengyin didn''t tell Ellen erdo that they went to have a rest. The next day during the day, it was reported that there was a maid in the West Lily''s house who was almost hit by a carriage. Fortunately, even though the coachman reined in the horse, she was only slightly scratched. However, it didn''t end. When the maid went shopping, she was hit by a scabbard flying out of a weapon shop and hurt her head. When she went to the hospital for treatment, she stepped on the ground and broke her leg because she didn''t know who had thrown it. The whole town said that the maid had done something wrong, which made the gods angry. Otherwise, how could there be so many coincidences? The maid herself was very scared. Even when she was carried to the hospital, she kept her hands together and prayed to the gods. Gu Sheng frowned when he knew the news: sure enough, from this time on, Xi Lili had already begun to be able to plunder others'' fortune. No, this "West Lily" is not the real West lily, or two. If you want to really understand this matter, or to find the source directly. Gu Sheng became a strong man that night, and forced the sleeping West lily to a deserted ce. She put lily on the ground. "I know you''re awake. Don''t pretend." Gu Sheng said lightly. Xi Lili''s eyes trembled. She opened her eyes and took a look at Gu Shengyin and the surrounding environment. "Whoa!" she cried out: "who are you? Where is this? I''m looking for my mother... " Gu Shengyin praised her acting skills from the bottom of her heart. If I had not seen with my own eyes how she forcibly plundered other people''s luck in the middle of the night, I was afraid that she would be fooled in the past. "Don''t cry. I know you''re not lily. Who are you?" When he said this, Gu Shengyin used magic power. The voice was like a direct question on the human soul, which made people look awe inspiring. "West Lily" put her face back and looked at Gu Shengyin for the first time. However, she used the camouge magic, the fairy queen''s camouge magic, this world, few people can see through. "West Lily" knew in her heart that this man was more powerful than she had imagined, and she no longer pretended: "why does a person like youe to a ce like Locke Town, and why do you want to target a poor man like me?" "Poor man?" Gu Sheng sneered, "no, you are not a poor man. You are only good at turning ordinary people into poor people." In a word, she broke through what people were doing in front of her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 496 "Xi Lili" changed her face and looked at Gu Shengyin warily: "I just want to live well, and it doesn''t hinder you. Why do you have to press step by step?" Gu Shengyin doesn''t listen to her sophistry. How can a person who relies on hurting others to enhance his own strength have credibility? She raised her hand, and a pale green border covered them. She remembers that in the training materials provided by the system at that time, there were many cases of death due to talking too much, so this time, she was not bothered to talk nonsense with "West Lily". She raised her hand, and on her left hand appeared a very beautiful silver bow, and her right hand was on the string. A pale green arrow on the fingertip slowly solidified. "Spirit!" "West Lily" looks ugly, clearly recognizing which race the handes from. Gu Sheng, with a powerful arrow, roars toward xililii because of the release of her hand. She feels the power contained in it, and her face bes ugly. However, in the border, she can''t do it at all, and she can only run away in confusion. "It is said that the elves are the most kind and non killing race. Why do you not let me be such a innocent man?" She was still quibbling. Gu Sheng did not pay attention to it, but another arrow broke through the air. "Wait! Don''t you want to take care of this little girl''s life? If this arrow hits me, I can guarantee that I will not die, but this little girl will be finished! " "West Lily" saw that the other side didn''t pay attention to himself, and finally called out the killer''s mace. Gu Shengyin''s hand stopped. There''s drama! West Lily''s eyes lit up. She finally had time to catch her breath and continued, "I don''t know what your rtionship is with this little girl, but I think I don''t want to see her die like this. I can promise that, as long as you promise to let me go, I will make sure that she will not be hurt, and that she will be far away from her life and will never disturb her life again. " Gu Shengyin seemed to ponder for a moment. "West Lily" also looked at her nervously. "Good," Gu decided. She looked at "West Lily" and said, "I can grant your request, but you must swear that you will never hurt Lily and you will not be allowed to approach this town in the future." "West Lily" eyes a bright, quickly nodded: "no problem." It seems that this little girl is really important to this spirit. If she can make use of it "West Lily" is full of ideas. Suddenly Gu Shengyin opened his mouth: "you now take the magic oath, just use the words you just said." "West Lily" was not surprised. She nodded and held out three fingers of her right hand. "In the name of the gods..." She had just begun to make a sudden change. A meteor like arrow pierced her chest at an unstoppable speed. "Ah Inside this little body, there were two screams. Gu Shengyin can hear clearly that one of the young is Xi Lili, and the other is mature. A woman''s voice should be someone who has just dealt with himself. Gu Shengyin sees a trace of ck air wandering out of Xi Lili''s body. In the middle of the air, Gu Shengyin dances twice and finally disappears. She was relieved and finally solved it. Previously, she pretended to agree to this man''s request to paralyze her in order to give her a fatal blow when she was most rxed. She slowly toward lying on the ground West lily, took out a bottle of life spring from the sleeve, gently fell on her chest. In front of the wound. Like a miracle, the wound began to heal automatically at the speed visible to the naked eye, but in a short time, it had recovered as before. Gu Sheng takes Xi Lili''s small figure and leaves. However, she did not find that after she left, the original empty ce suddenly appeared a thin ck mist. In the middle of the sky, the fog condensed into the shape of a human face, and then left for the distance with a resentful forgetting nce in the direction of Gu Sheng''s departure. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 497 Gu Shengyin sent the little west Lily back to her home, and no one found anything unusual. Looking at Xi Lili, who is innocent and sleepless, Gu Sheng breathes a sigh of relief and finally solves the matter. She went back to the courtyard in the town, and Ellen was waiting anxiously. "Are you back?" Seeing Gu Shengyin, he stood up happily. He would have gone with him, but her majesty severely prevented him from going with him. Gu Sheng nodded and showed a smile: "we can go back to Xingguang forest." Hearing this, Ellen showed a happy smile. After six years in the human world, he was used to seeing all kinds of good and evil. He increasingly missed the simple beauty in the starlight forest. Six years is not long for elves, but it is not short. Their return was undoubtedly weed by the whole n. "Your Majesty, a new elf ising into the world." A female fairy with a happy face shared the good news with Gu Shengyin. This is really good news: the addition of new members of the elves is usually based on the mother tree of elves. In the past millennium, it was good to have one or two elves born. However, since the birth of Ellen, several elves have been born. For the elves who regard Elves as treasures, it''s a great joy. Ellen''s poprity in the family is even higher. It''s said that the birth of Ellen brings good luck to the elves. Gu Shengyin also showed a happy smile when she heard the news. After living in the elves for so many years, she really had a great affection for this simple and kind race, and was also very happy about this kind of thing. On the day of the birth of elves, all the elves put on their festival clothes and stood in front of the fairy mother tree waiting for the arrival of new life. There was an expectant look on all faces except Ellen. Ellen felt that he might be ill. It was the birth of an elf. All the people were very happy, but he didn''t feel happy at all. Even, he stood by the queen and watched her. Like all the people, her pale blue eyes were full of joy. He had great expectations for the new life to be born. He even had a dark thought in his heart. He was unhappy, unhappy, and the Queen''s attention waspletely drawn to something else. Once again, Ellen was upset why he had to grow up so early. If he was still a baby, his Majesty would pay more attention to himself? He was thinking about it all by himself. All of a sudden, the people around him gave out a low voice of joy: the elf was born. Just like Ellen''s, afternding on the ground, the little elves began to grow up slowly until they were two or three years old. The appearance of the elves was rted to their strength. The more powerful they were, the closer they were to adulthood. Her soft, green hair fell down on her shoulders, her long eyshes flickered, her big eyes were full of curiosity about the world, and she was not afraid of being born. She looked at the people and giggled in her mouth. What a beautiful little fellow! After seeing all the people around, the little child came to Gu Shengyin''s side and hugged her leg. Ellen''s face turned ck. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 498 Gu Shengyin is also looking at the new spirit with a look of amazement. What does this mean? However, the little guy hugged Gu Shengyin and didn''t give up. He also put his small face on Gu Shengyin''s skirt, and his big cute eyes showed clearly: I like you. Around the spirit is also a look of surprise - did not expect that in addition to Ellen, there was a second elf who was not afraid of the Queen''s aura. Some elves also showed a disappointed expression: it seems that the idea of bing the guardian of elves is hopeless. Gu Sheng is hesitant when he looks down at the elf holding him. This little guy is very beautiful and lovely. However, he treats her without the feeling of being soft hearted and unwilling to see him show a little disappointment. In this way, although I didn''t recognize Ellen at the beginning, the familiarity from the soul could not deceive people. But it''s really hard for such a young and soft guy to look at you with such dependent eyes But did not let her tangle for a long time, pick on her leg of the elf was suddenly a pair of hands in the past. It''s Ellen. Ellen smiles at the elves who pay attention to his face. He looks like a spring flower in full bloom. He makes the ELF''s eyes full of stars. "I like you very much, Ellie." He gently called out the name of the elf, "would you like me to be your guardian?" The elf was fascinated by his smile. Hearing his questions, he had long forgotten that his favorite was the queen. He nodded his head in a hurry, and his voice was not clear: "like Ellie Hi Happy... " That''s willing. When Ellen heard the speech, he gave a smile and hugged Ailey and saluted Gu Shengyin: "I''m really sorry, your majesty. I really like little Ellie." "Can I be her guardian, teach her, love her until shees of age?" Although Gu Shengyin didn''t know how Ellen could suddenly fall in love with this elf, he was relieved to see that someone had epted Ellie. She said with a smile, "as long as both of you are willing, the goddess of nature will bless you." It was settled. Many elves looked envious at Ellen, who was just a man! Can raise a little elf, when, can have lovely baby like oneself? Ellie was arranged to live in Ellen''s Treehouse - he had moved out of the Queen''s pce since he came of age. Gu Sheng thought that after having elves, Ellen would not stick to himself so much. Unexpectedly, Ellen came to his pce that night. Seeing that ellen''er seems to have something to do, Gu Shengyin asks the maid around him to go down and asks with concern: "Ellen, what''s the matter with you?" Ellen has been feeling very strange these days. He thinks that he may be sick, or he may be under some kind of ck magic. Otherwise, why would he be jealous and disgusted with the elves of the same race or even the newly born ones? He thought for a long time, and finally decided to confess to his favorite and respected queen. "Your Majesty, I seem to be ill." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 499 Gu Sheng was really worried because of the speech: "Ellen, what''s the matter with you?" Ellen began to say slowly, "I don''t know when I began to pay attention to your majesty. I found more and more that I would not be happy to see the queen smiling at others; I would be jealous to see you show tenderness towards others; I hope your eyes will stay on me all the time..." Ellen''s expression is very distressed, he looked at Gu Shengyin mncholy: "Your Majesty, is Ellen in what curse?" When Gu Sheng heard him start to tell, he understood what was going on in his heart: his lover, even if he did not understand love at all, even if he did not realize his mind at all, but the possessiveness from the deep of his soul still existed. Gu Sheng is very happy in his heart. Since Ellen has such a mind now, he is not far away from his orifices. She had to guide him slowly. Gu Sheng''s brow was slightly frowned, and he looked a little distressed. Ellen looked at it, but his heart was torn up. He regretted that he hade to the queen. It seemed that he had brought her troubles. Gu Shengyin was just thinking about the appropriate wording. She thought for a moment and pointed to a vase beside her: "Ellen, if youe here tomorrow and find that this vase is taken away by other elves, will you feel sad?" Ellen thought about it and shook her head. Gu Shengyin continued: "if the starlight flower I sent you was taken away by others, would you be unhappy?" Ellen nodded honestly. Gu Shengyin asked again, "do you know that you have two feelings when you are taken away from something by others?" Ellen actually had an answer in mind: "because I care about thetter." "Why care?" Ellen did not hesitate to answer this time: "because the star flower is given to Ellen by her majesty, and Ellen likes her majesty." Gu Sheng said with a smile: "so Ellen, look, you will have those feelings, just because you care too much about me in your heart. I am very happy to get Ellen''s love." Ellen did not expect that he said such selfish words, her majesty not only did not me himself, butforted and enlightened himself. His mood suddenly became clear, but he was still puzzled: "but your majesty, selfishness and jealousy are all wrong and should not have something." "Yes. Ellen, I''m d you''lle to me when you find out Gu Sheng looks at him with gentle eyes. "You are just an adult, and you are not mature enough. All this is just because you are too dependent on me as a guardian. You''re not hurting people because of these emotions, Ellen. You don''t have to be upset about it Does her majesty mean that she is in a normal state now? Ellen always thinks something''s wrong. But the queen can''t be wrong. Ellen said to herself. Gu Shengyin said: "if you still feel confused, why don''t you go and read more books? There are countless wisdom and the experience of your predecessors. Maybe you can find the answer you want After seeing off the "problem lover" Ellen, Gu Shengyin sweeps thergest and oldest library in the elves with his mind. Well, move out all the love strategies that have been collected from the human world and put them where you can see them at a nce. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 500 Ellen obediently went to the library. in fact, he did not know what books he should look for. Maybe it should be books like "how to control your emotions". But when he came to the library, the stacks of bookshelves, at first nce, were all the titles of "secret love", "how to pursue the object of my heart" and "love dictionary". Ellen felt as if he was hallucinating. Were these books in the library? In the human world for so many years, he has also had a certain understanding of the feelings between men and women, but he has only seen some, and has never paid close attention to it. Elves are a race whose emotional needs are very weak. Perhaps we should say that they are very fraternal, love all the nature and all the beautiful things. On the contrary, they are not so concerned about the rtionship between men and women. It is not that there are no lovers in the elves, but rtively few. If at ordinary times, Ellen was not interested in these books, but today, suddenly, he secretly took down a few books. Elves never need to register when they take books, because there is never such a thing as borrowing and not returning them. The next two days, Ellen really listened to her Majesty''s advice and read the book seriously. At this time, he opened the door to a new world. Love Is that what it looks like? It is said in the book that the eyes will unconsciously follow a person, hoping that her attention will be focused on her own body. When she cares about others, she will feel jealous and selfish and want to monopolize her These phenomena are clearly the performance of liking a person. It''s not the kind of love with respect and trust, but the love between men and women. Ellen suddenly got a little flustered: did he always hold such a mind to the queen? He carefullypared his own situation with the book, and found that he waspletely in line. It made him even more entangled. Who is her majesty? In the eyes of all the elves, she is the spokesman of the goddess of nature in the magd. She is the most noble and invible existence in the minds of all elves. How could he and how could he have such a mind for the queen! Gu Sheng has not seen Ellen''s appearance for several days. She has been paying close attention to him and naturally knows what he is doing recently. This child, should be very tangled recently? Gu Sheng didn''t give him a thought at all. Instead, he was very interested and prepared to see what he wanted to do. Elder Ellen has not been to the pce for a long time. Even when thedies in the pce felt something was wrong, Ellen finally appeared in front of Gu Shengyin. "Ellen, you haven''t been here for a long time, but what happened to you?" Gu Shengyin looks at Ellen carefully. He is very good. He looks calm, and his eyes are gentle. He can''t see any emotion. Ellen''s heart trembled at the Queen''s voice. These days, since he recognized his mind, he has been constantly doing psychological construction for himself. He intends to put this "rebellious" mind deeply hidden in the bottom of his heart, can not let anyone see. Her majesty treats any spirit equally, with the same tolerance and care. If she finds her own mind Ellen was afraid to think about the consequences. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 501 However, no matter how much hint he gave himself, at the moment when he saw the queen and heard her concerned inquiry about "what''s the matter", Ellen found that his psychological defense line which had been built for several days almost copsed. Ellen''s eyshes trembled and her head lowered. He was afraid that facing the queen at the moment, he would easily let her see that he could not hide his mind. Gu Sheng can''t see his uneasiness. Such a lover is really rare. In the previous world, all the men were very domineering. So clever and obedient Ellen told her that she couldn''t help but want to see more. She stepped down from the throne and came to the male Genie with her head down. They were so close that Ellen could clearly smell the fragrance between the Queen''s hair. "Ellen, you don''t look right. Tell me what happened." The queen stood in front of her, her soft voice ringing in her ears. Ellen knew that her soft green eyes were looking at her. He took a deep breath, raised his head and ran into the soft spring, which was gentle enough to drown. "I have nothing to do, your majesty." Ellen tried to look the same as usual. However, the next moment, a pair of soft hands on his wrist. Ellen Erming knew that her majesty meant nothing else, but she could not help but feel a surge. Gu Shengyin just turned his head and examined his body carefully. "Well, it looks like there''s nothing wrong with my Ellen." Gu Sheng took back his hand. It turned out that she just thought that she was ufortable, and the warm touch on her hands disappeared. Ellen suppressed her slight reluctance. But the queen suddenly raised a smile that was very different from usual, and even blinked yfully: "I know, Ellen must have something on her mind. There is a little secret that she doesn''t want to tell me." Ellen''s eyes were widened by her rare vulgarity. It turns out that her majesty has such a "childlike" appearance, and she is not always so high-ranking and treats all people equally. So, can''t we also hope that such a queen, one day in the future, can also ept a feeling from him? Ellen''s heart was hot, but at the next moment, she heard her Majesty''s words. "My Ellen, as an unqualified guide, I didn''t apany you in your most important one thousand years. In the future, I hope you can tell me anything you have." Gu Shengyin''s tone is like facing a younger generation. He still regards me as an immature spirit. Ellen thought dully. "Your Majesty, Ellen is an adult." He said to Gu Shengyin with a straight face. Gu Sheng''s eyes are full ofughter, as if looking at the unreasonable child: "well, I know, Ellen has already grown up." Clearly is the tone of perfunctory coax. Ellen didn''t know how, and an impulse came up. He suddenly stepped forward and hugged the fairy queen who had always been regarded as a God in his mind. The woman in front of her obviously didn''t expect this scene to happen. She looked at him in surprise: "Ellen?" All of Ellen''s courage was spent on this hug, and suddenly he didn''t know what to do. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 502 Ellen looks at the elf queen in his arms. She looked so high and inessible in her daily life that she was really in her arms. She was just a slender, soft head to her shoulder. Ellen''s face was a little red, stumbling, "Your Majesty Ellen has grown up and is an adult male genie He stretched out his hand topare the height difference between the two, and made it clear that he meant it. Gu Sheng chuckled with a chuckle. Ellen looked at her smile in her arms. Different from the gentle smile of the queen in the past, the queen in front of her had a brilliant smile, which could be seen from the bottom of her heart. All of a sudden, Ellen felt that it was enough for her to smile like this, whether she was naive or not. His mood suddenly became less tense. He loosened his arms and stepped back. He saluted Gu Shengyin: "I''m really sorry. Please forgive me for my impoliteness." Gu Shengyin did not me him. There was a slight change in their rtionship. Ellen still respected the queen as before, but no longer regarded her as a high and untouchable existence. He hid his heart in the bottom of his heart and looked at her silently. In the eyes of other elves, the rtionship between them is more intimate than before. Ellen had another worry - the elf named ally. At the beginning, she seemed to like her majesty very much. Under the impulse, Ellen did not hesitate to use beauty and asked to be the guardian of Ellie. Now it seems that they have really taken over a big problem. Ellen dares to swear to the goddess of nature that he has never seen such a mischievous elf! Obviously, I was so good when I was a child, and other people''s Elves were cute and cute. Why did I meet such a "little alien" when I came here? "Elder Ellen, is little Ellie gone again?" On the way, some elves saw Ellen and showed an expression of "I understand". Ellie is now famous. She and elder Ellen perform a drama of "you find me to hide" every day. Even once, it is said that elder Ellen found Ellie in the nest of a forest Python! Goddess of nature! The elves who heard the news had great sympathy for elder Ellen. At the same time, she was congratting herself. Fortunately, little Ellie saw elder Ellen''s beauty and didn''t choose herself. Such "lively" elves can''t bear to be reced by them. Ellen''s side is busy with little Ellie, but Gu Shengyin is very rxed. Since returning from Locke, she has been paying attention to West Lily intermittently. Now she is 16 years old, and she doesn''t have any bad luck like the original plot. She doesn''t often encounter some bad luck in that small town. She just puts her heart down. It seems that there is no problem with Xili. It''s a good y for Gu Shengyin, who has taken off the heavy burden of his heart, to watch Ellen tossed about by little Aili every day, but he can''t give up his heart to teach. Until the system suddenly told her a message. "What are you talking about?" She rose from her throne in shock. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 503 The system just told her that there was a man who was lucky enough to go against the sky in the human world! Clearly, lily is still staying in Locke town. Who is that man? "System, are you sure that the new man, like Lily in the original plot, is also strengthening herself by plundering others?" Gu Shengyin asked. The system is very sure: "yes, and the host, I want to tell you one thing. The person who took over the West Lily didn''t die. This time, she was still doing something wrong." Gu Shengyin was really surprised this time. At that time, she clearly shot through the body of "West Lily" and watched the shadow disappear. At that time, the system was also there, that is to say, the thing was not only concealed from ourselves, but also from the system. "System, do you know what it is?" The system searched: "it can be confirmed that it is not a creature of this world. There is no such race in the magic continent of the world." The system secretly despises the worldw of the world: the host can hide from the past because there is a plug-in in hand, and someone covers up the mystery for her. That dark shadow, an outsider, didn''t find thew of the world. It''s really The system doesn''t know how to describe it. Gu Shengyin frowned: "if you don''t know what race it is, how can you know how to eliminate it?" System: "wait a minute." Gu Shengyin''s white light shed on his body, and a small brocade bag of palm size and simple style appeared in Gu Shengyin''s hand. "This is an object specially used to seal unknown" outsiders. " Gu Sheng looked at the little brocade bag in his hand and said curiously, "there are special things and systems. Is there a host specially for solving the task of" illegal outsiders " Surprised by her sharpness, the system nodded: "yes, we have a lot of different tasks, and we have a variety of alternative hosts toplete the task." Gu Shengyin was curious about this: "are they all created like me?" The system exins: "the host situation is special. Most of the hosts are selected from various nes. The human beings who meet the requirements are often those with strong will." Seeing Gu Shengyin, he had already revealed a lot of systems and quickly said, "please host to solve this outsider as soon as possible." Although there is no explicit provision that these things cannot be disclosed to the host, the default rule is to refuse to disclose them to the host. It''s a foul. If the host asks more questions, such as the topic of "taskpletion", it is afraid that after giving the answer, the host will not help thinking. Only her own host is not limited by the taskpletion, that is, whether the task is sessful or not, it has no influence on her. Here, the system has never received any instructions about punishment. Compared with the situation that other hosts have to face obliteration if they don''t meet certain requirements, their own hosts are definitely the only ones who are most favored and loved. However, her identity is also unique. The host thinks of it in silence. There is no justice in this world. Gu Shengyin got along with the system for so many worlds, so he knew it better. Knowing that it said such a thing was obviously a diversion from the topic. Maybe some things are not suitable to let themselves know. But one day, I will know everything I want to know. She thought in silence. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 504 Gu Shengyin said to the elders of his family that he was going to go to the human world. Ellen''er seemed to want to follow her, but Gu Shengyin refused: after all, she was going to deal with such an unknown enemy, and she didn''t want to let Ellen take risks with herself. Ellen looked a little low, but did not say much. Gu Sheng felt that the time was very urgent, so he left after a simple exnation. It''s not that she is anxious, but that "West Lily" will bring disaster to the elves. Although there is no threat, ording to the meaning of the system, it doesn''t matter whether she looks like West lily. The key is that the shell of the thing still living in this world has not changed. If it is allowed to develop, I am afraid that it will bring troubles to the elves, and it will still bring them over. As the system has been aware of the existence of the outsider, Gu Shengyin goes directly to his ce. let Gu Sheng be surprised that this thing, this time elected a more powerful than the West Lili Lodge - the royal highness of the princess. the princess, whose name is Ann''s, is a very talented genius, so it did not cause much impact when she lodged in her. At best, everyone feels that her royal highness is getting better and better with age. Gu Sheng, since he has what he has provided by the system, naturally does not need to worry about anything. After arriving at the first night of the Imperial Pce, he hase to the pce of the princess''s highness after he has performed a sleep magic. "Who are you?" Andy, who is preparing to lie down and sleep, looks at Gu Shengyin with vignce. In fact, when she said this sentence, andis had almost known the identity of the person in front of her. Gu Sheng had no disguise this time, such an obvious appearance of the spirit, such a beautiful and wless face, so powerful that it could not be seen. Who else but the elf queen? Andis wanted to sound the rm, but in vain she found that there was no use - Gu Shengyin had already used the border. "It''s no use." Gu Shengyin said softly, "in this world, there were only two people who could break my boundary. Now, only one person is left." Andis''s face changed, and she recognized the meaning of Gu Shengyin''s words. She was talking about the emperor and the Dragon King. Since the fall of the previous emperor for thousands of years, there is really only one person left who can fight against the spirit queen. "Maybe you can do it for a long time, if you don''t die." Gu Sheng is not wrong because of this. In the original plot, West lily has be the first master of magd. Andis changed her face and said with a strong smile: "I don''t dare to be an elf queen. Her Majesty praises me so much. I want to know where I, Anders, have offended her majesty and made you say such a thing The other side is clearly said, she is to take his own life. Gu Shengyin did not take out the long bow to hide his identity this time, but directly summoned the scepter of the elf queen. "Andis didn''t offend me, but you did have" West lily. " Gu Sheng called out the name that changed her face. "It''s you!" Andis suddenly reacted and looked at Gu Shengyin''s eyes with resentment. The other party knew that she was lily, and it was obviously the spirit of ellock. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 505 Knowing that Gu Shengyin has seen through the disguise, andis can no longer help screaming: "I believe that after I came to this world, I am very cautious, never to provoke the enemy that I can''t afford, and I have never offended you elves. Why do you have to fight with me, or even chase me three times! " "Three times?" Gu Shengyin is keen to grasp the key point in her words. When she looked at her face, she knew that she had not recognized herself for the first time, but had revealed herself. But how about that? Anyway, she won''t let herself go. "A thousand years ago, you forgot? The emperor fell unintentionally into the hands of you and bimonts. " Speaking of this, Edith was in tears. At that time, she was on the top of the mountain. During the peak period, her strength was just the most powerful. Finally, she took advantage of the emperor''s research on magic and got the right to use the body. That''s the top of the magd. Andis is confident that if you give yourself enough time, you canbine the realm of the emperor with your original strength. At that time, it will be easy for her toe to the whole magd. But it was discovered by the elf queen. That war, let the emperor''s body fall, she escaped a wisp of ghost, but also greatly reduced the strength, and even nearly lost her soul. In order to keep her soul immortal, she had to seal her soul and wait for the arrival of "predestined person". This has been waiting for thousands of years. After that, I finally got to a West lily. Even if the other party''s talent is not good, it''s nothing. She is confident to return to the top by herself. But I met a meddlesome spirit again! In that war, she once again escaped by feigning her death, but she was still very weak, and her thousand years of recuperation and umtion were exhausted. Later, she learned to be cautious and wandered for a long time, and finally found a suitable boarding house in the imperial capital. This princess andis is a gifted, proud and aloof person. She is simply the best candidate. After she won the right to use the body, she changed her previous high-profile publicity and lived in seclusion every day, which did not arouse any doubt. She thought that this time she could finally practice steadily until she returned to the top. When it''s time Those who have twice bad their own good spirits, must let them look good! Unfortunately, before she regained her strength, the spirit came back again. Three times bad her good, unexpectedly is the same spirit! Why are you so haunted! Her side is in indignant curse, Gu Shengyin is suddenly realized. When she saw that the man was not the real emperor, she did not realize her real identity. I didn''t expect that he was the same person as "West Lily". In this case, this time, it is even more impossible to let her live. Even the strong people of the emperor''s rank can be taken advantage of by her. Such ability is really chilling. Her face was frozen and she said to andis, "since you have told me, I don''t think you intend to go out alive?" Andisughed: "fairy queen, I admit you are very strong, I am far from your opponent, but are you too confident? Have you forgotten how I escaped from you several times ago The reason why she dared to be so frank was that she was confident enough to escape from the people in front of her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 506 She seemed to know that she was not Gu Shengyin''s opponent. When Gu Shengyin was brought out by a natural magic, she was not good at it and did not avoid it, so she met him straightly. Andis fell soft. Gu Sheng watched a wisp of ck fog emerge from Andy''s body, forming a twisted face in the air, andughing at himself maliciously: "fairy queen, what if you found me? I''ll see how you''re going to wipe me out! " The illusory face said this sentence, as if very painful, and swam a few times,pletely disappeared. is as like as two peas. If you don''t know in advance, I''m afraid everyone should think that this thing has been dissipated in the world. Gu Sheng for this time specially used the exploration magic to explore around, and as expected, even a trace could not be found. She had to admit that the concealment of this thing was indeed superb. But she was too early to be happy. Gu Shengyin takes out the system from the space ring on her hand and gives her a small brocade bag. The brocade bag was spread on her hand, and suddenly it was suspended automatically. It was spinning in the air. Gu Shengyin seemed to have a faint light shining in it. Then there seemed to be a scream in a corner. Gu Sheng was staring at the empty ce in front of him, and a wisp of ck fog suddenly showed its shape. The thing seemed to be very frightened and screamed anxiously, "what are you taking out? How can there be anything in the world that can detect my existence? Ah The brocade bag seems to have a great suppression effect on her. Gu Sheng knows that she must be very painful at the moment because of listening to her voice. But she was not halfpassionate. There must be something hateful about the poor man, and if it had not been for this insidious way to enhance her strength, she would not have had to take such pains to deal with her. The ck fog finally struggled, but was taken in by the brocade bag. Gu Shengyin can still hear her painful howls and unbelievable curses. She threw what she had in her hand to the system: "it''s done. But can you shut her up? " The system takes this thing in and doesn''t know what it''s doing, and the whole world is quiet. When things are in the hands of the system, it is impossible to make any mistakes again. Gu Sheng is really relieved for this time. Finally, the hidden danger of this world has been removed. Gu Shengyin exerts natural magic on the unconscious Princess andis: when she wakes up, her body will return to normal and forget everything during this period. It''s an innocent man. Gu Sheng did not know that after returning to the elves, there was a big surprise waiting for her. As soon as she returned to the pce, she was informed by the matron that elder Ellen had been waiting for her for two days and nights. Gu Sheng worried: something must have happened, otherwise Ellen would not be like this. Who knows just entered the pce, wee ande, is a hot embrace. Ellen''s hands were so tight that he seemed afraid that if he let go a little, the man in his arms would disappear. Gu Sheng is more worried because of his worry: what happened to Ellen, who had been struggling to suppress his feelings, suddenly burst out such a fierce emotion? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 507 It was a long time before Ellen let go of the queen in her arms. This time, Gu Sheng clearly saw the feeling in his eyes. It was as if he was going to drown people. "Your Majesty, fortunately you are all right." Ellen''s voice startled Gu Shengyin. How could he be so hoarse? She didn''t know that Ellen had been repeating a dream since the night she left. He dreamt that he was cheated by a strange human woman, and then the fairy mother tree in the holynd was stolen by her, and the whole elf family fell into a miserable situation. She watched her majesty give up her life for the sake of the whole Elven family, and became a new fairy mother tree. Ellen, who wakes up from this dream for the first time, only thinks that the dream is so absurd. Without saying that her heart is on the queen, how could she be bewildered by a random human woman? Not to mention that there have never been any foreigners within the elves. But everything in the dream is so real that he worries about the queen who left the starlight forest. Then, the next day, the third day, the fourth day, when Ellen was awakened by the same dream every night, he finally panicked. The spirit character is simple, in the heart does not have what ponder, always seldom dreams. What''s more, magicians like them have reached a certain level of practice, and sometimes some prophecies will be shown in their eyes in the form of dreams. Is it possible that the picture in the dream is what will happen in the future? Ellen was in a cold sweat at his guess. No, no way! How could you have made such a mistake? How could her majesty havee to such an end? He sat and stood uneasy day and night, so there was no big deal in the elf family. He simply came to the king''s pce of the elf queen, waiting for her toe back. That''s what happened. Ellen was not afraid to tell all the things in his dream. During this period, his eyes have been blinking at the queen in front of him. How could such a queen die? He would never allow that to happen! After listening to his narration, Gu Sheng is very surprised: Ellen''s dream is clearly the ending of the fairy queen in the original plot. The spirit''s physical quality is very strong, but at present, Ellen''s eyes are covered with blood, obviously has not had a good rest for a long time. Gu Sheng can''t help but feel a little distressed. She lifted her hand slightly and showed a magic. Ellen only felt a cool and gentle energy all over his body, and his fatigue for many days was instantly dissipated. Gu Shengforted him with a soft voice: "Ellen, it''s just an illusory dream. Trust me, it won''te true. " Ellen''s face was warm when he heard the speech. Gu Sheng put down his heart, which reflected that the two people''s postures seemed to be ambiguous. At the moment, although Ellen said she had let go, her hands were still empty around her waist, and there was only a thin dress between them. Gu Shengyin can even feel the heat of each other''s body. Ellen seems to have responded. However, he did not release, but his hands slightly forced, drawing the man in his arms closer, and their bodies were really close together. On the Queen''s slightly surprised eyes, Ellen smile: "by the way, your majesty, I have another important thing, did not tell you." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 508 Ellen said to her Majesty in front of her, "I love her majesty." When he said this, he kept looking at Gu Shengyin without blinking. Ellen only felt that there was no way to stop the surging thoughts in her heart. Since that dream, there was no way to hide the urge to vent. He felt that if something unexpected happened in the future, his confession that he had not said would certainly be the deepest regret. The big deal is rejection, he thought. No matter how bad it is to be refused by her majesty, he can still stand far away, watch her and guard her. Gu Shengyin looks deeply at Ellen, who has grown into an adult man. His shoulders are wide enough to cover the wind and rain for anyone. She thought that one day, with Ellen''s temperament, she would confess to herself, but she never thought that the day woulde so quickly. Maybe that dream really scared him. Gu Sheng was suddenly filled with pity. She bent her lips, raised her hand gently, and held Ellen''s waist, who was waiting for sentence. "I love Ellen, too..." A sigh came from the corner of the Queen''s lips. Ellen''s eyes widened in disbelief. He thought of many possibilities: the queen might refuse herself coldly and drive herself out of the pce for daring to offend her; or her gentle Majesty would refuse herself politely; or she would simply regard her words as a joke. He did not dare to think of the possibility that he longed for most in his heart. But her majesty said the words "I like you". In addition to his ecstasy, Ellen felt a little uneasy: he was afraid that her Majesty''s "like" did not mean what he thought. Maybe her majesty didn''t understand what she meant Ellen, whose mind has changed countless thoughts, seems to be that after hearing Gu Shengyin''s words, the whole person seems to have been cast the fixed body magic,pletely stunned. Gu Sheng looks at the lovers whose face is full of surprise and shock. He sighs in his heart and stands on tiptoe and kisses him on the corner of his lip. The lips are separated at the touch. However, he wakes up Ellen who is still in a daze. By the time he came back, Her Majesty was out of his arms. Ellen put his hand on the corner of his lips, just now, her majesty, actually, kiss. Kiss himself? Ellen couldn''t tell how she felt. Her Majesty also liked her? It turns out that her majesty likes herself! His ecstatic eyes turned to Gu Shengyin, who was standing not far away. The other party seemed to know what he was thinking and nodded with a smile. Ellen couldn''t help but smile. His face is a little red, suddenly whispered: "Your Majesty, I Can I kiss you? " Gu Sheng has such a shy and pure love time because of his secret love. She didn''t answer Ellen, she just looked at him with a smile. Ellen understood what she meant. He walked up to her, looked at his queen with devout and adoring eyes, and then gently kissed her. Gu Shengyin can feel the treasure and love in this kiss, as well as a trace of caution. Pure love Ellen can''t even connect a kiss. She put her hand around his waist, stretched out the tip of her tongue, and gave him a suggestive lick on his lips. Ellen''s heart moved, without a teacher to pry open Gu Shengyin''s lips and teeth, is preparing to attack wantonly. "Uncle Ellen..." A little Lori pushed away the hall with a bang and looked at the two people holding each other curiously. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 509 Ellen''s 100th regret, had chosen to be the guardian of Ellie. This little guy, every time I brush my presence at this time. As early as the Pce door was opened, Gu Shengyin had already dodged to one side - it was better not to let the elves see this appearance. But no matter how fast he moved, Ellie saw Uncle Ellen holding her majesty. She pedaled over, hugged Gu Shengyin, looked up, and blinked her big eyes. She could almost germinate the spirit''s heart. "Your Majesty, Elle will kiss." Gu Sheng smile, she was about to bend down to pick up Ellie, the people on her legs disappeared. It turned out that Ellen had carried the man in his arms. Ellen''s face was so ck that no one would be happy to be interrupted. He looked at Ellie seriously: "Ellie, you don''t remember the etiquette I taught you? Knock at the door before entering, and get permission from the host. " Alice blinked and said, "Uncle Ellen, why do you kiss her majesty?" Ellen has a headache. This little devil, he knows how to change the topic at such a young age. Sometimes he really doubts, is Ellie really an elf? I have never met such a spirit! Before he could say anything, Ellie yelled, "Uncle Ellen, I want to kiss her majesty." Ellen''s face was grim: "no way!" Irene shrugged: "I''m not going to kiss uncle Ellen. Your majesty will do the same." Then she looked longingly at the elf queen who had been salivating for a long time. Under the gaze of two pairs of eyes, Gu Sheng smiles gently at Aili. Her Majesty''s smile, the lethality is huge, the entire spirit of Ellie was shaken dizzy by her, and then heard the cruel words of the Queen''s mouth. "No, little Ellie. Your uncle Ellen doesn''t want me to be kissed. " Little Ellie looked at the smiling queen, and then at Uncle Ellen who was holding her face. This time is really a shrunken mouth, "wow" a cry out. Your Majesty the queen and uncle Ellen are so hateful! Her majesty is going to marry elder Ellen! The news was like a sudden wind, which spread all over the forest. Many adore the two elves silly eyes, has not begun to love, on the lovelorn. However, more elves are trapped in their own reverie: in the future, her majesty will appear with elder Ellen, and the most beautiful two elves of the Elves will appear together. It''s really fantastic to think about it. None of the elves objected to this, and all the elves expressed their blessing to both. This is what Gu Shengyin likes most about the elves. They are pure and clean minded. No matter what happens, they always think of the best side for the first time. That''s why she announced the news of her marriage in the first ce. Ellen felt that all the recent events were like a fantastic dream. If it''s not a dream, why do you realize all the things you desire most in your heart? No, it''s better than what he wants most. He had thought that it would be better for the queen to respond to her admiration. However, the reality is that she not only responded to her feelings, but also had to hold a wedding ceremony. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 510 The wedding ceremony was held in the spirit pce of starlight forest. The wedding day is the busiest day in the whole starlight forest for thousands of years. Not only the elves, but also many alien races are allowed to enter the starlight forest on this day to send blessings to her majesty. Even bimons of the dragon n came here in person. He looked at the woman who he adored for thousands of years with some mncholy, and looked at her with another spirit. His face was full of happiness. After all, bimonts sighed. No matter how much she chased, the woman still didn''t belong to herself. Among all the guests, the most attractive are the aborigines in the starlight forest. There are groups of Unicorns carrying the freshest and sweetest fruit in the forest on their backs to congratte, and some birds with the most beautiful flowers in their mouths pinned on the Queen''spel. All the flowers of the whole starlight forest are in full bloom on the same day, making it the most dreamlike ce in the whole magd. All dressed up, the queen of the elves and Ellen came out. The appearance of the two of them set off everything around them. The two exchanged vows under the statue of the fairy queen, and they became partners for life. The celebrationsted three days and three nights. The elves found that after the wedding, their queen and elder Ellen were missing! Other elders who knew the truth recalled the Queen''s words at that time: "there''s nothing wrong with the family now. Ellen and I are going to take a walk around the magd. The family affairs are up to you." When she said this, Her Majesty''s hand was still tightly sped with Ellen. The elders who had been forced to swallow a bowl of dog food had to quietly take over the work arranged by her majesty and wish the queen a happy honeymoon with a smile. Oh, by the way, they were also forced to ept little Ellie. ording to Ellen''s words, how can he and the queen have so much private time that they can take such a big light bulb with her? Not to mention, with that little guy''s level of trouble making, I''m afraid they''re not going on a honeymoon, they''re dealing with all kinds of situations behind the baby bear. As for Ellie''s waking up to find her favorite and most beautiful queen and uncle Ellen are gone, it''s not their business. Gu Shengyin and Ellen spent several years visiting most parts of the magd. Until we got to Locke. Many years ago, they lived here for six years. Up to now, the human world has changed several groups of people. Gu Shengyin sees Xi Lili. Although human life span is short, people who can practice magic will live longer ording to their magic power. Although Xi Lili said that she was not as talented as the original plot, her life span of thousands of years was no problem. With her long blonde hair, she is well respected in this small town. She seems to have begun to grow old, although her face is still young, but Gu Shengyin has been able to feel that the vitality in her body is passing away. "What are you looking at?" Ellen was puzzled. He didn''t remember lily at all. Gu Sheng withdrew his eyes and shook his head: "nothing." No matter what Celie is like now, it has nothing to do with her, with Ellen, with the elves. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 511 "Xuanxuan, shall we go shopping today?" After school, someone yelled behind her. Gu Sheng was embarrassed to look back and smile: "not today, Anyuan brother has a basketball game in the afternoon." When all the people in the ssroom were gone, Gu Shengyin slowly began to clean up his things and sort out the plot of the world. This is the story of a childhood sweetheart who can''t resist the goddess of reality. Chang Xuan, the owner of the body, grew up together with her boyfriend Huang Anyuan. The family conditions of the two families are simr, and they live in the samemunity, which is a true portrayal of childhood sweethearts. Xuanxuan is a girl with a very simple temperament. In her world for more than ten years, she has been thinking about taking an exam in the future, getting a good university, finding a job that can make money, and showing respect to her parents. When they were 15 years old, Huang Anyuan confessed to Chang Xuan that they were naturally together. They have a good rtionship. They also went to the same school in high school. Chang Xuan loves Huang Anyuan very much. She thinks that ording to their feelings, they will go to university together in a few years, then get married and have children. She never doubted that they could live a life of love and sweetness. She never thought that men''s minds would change. Maybe she knew that men''s minds would change, but she never counted Huang''an in those men. Chang Xuan felt that there was nothing to destroy the rtionship between the two people for more than ten years. But the reality told her that nothing is impossible. At first, she just heard some gossip. Said that the school basketball team leader Huang Anyuan and the school flower pour dust two people walk a little closer. As the name of a man, his beauty is iparable. Even if she is still in high school, even if she has not fully grown up, now the appearance revealed is enough to be able to stand four words of gorgeous light. At that time, Huang Anyuan and Chang Xuan were famous model lovers in the school. Even the teachers in the school knew about them. Just looking at them, Chang Xuan was always the first in her grade. She didn''t dy her study and didn''t say much. Someone came to tell her the news because she was worthless. But Chang Xuan doesn''t believe that Huang an is so handsome and can y basketball. There are a lot of girls who like him in school. It''s not that there have been rumors before. It turns out that those are just groundless. She always believed in her own judgment, until she saw Huang Anyuan and qingluochen walking hand in hand. Chang Xuan was shocked at that time, but she still remembered to think about Huang Anyuan''s face. Instead of questioning Huang Anyuan, she asked him to give her an exnation when they went home together in the evening. "Xuanxuan, dust and I are just good friends. Don''t believe those words outside." Huang Anyuan seems to be particrly afraid of what Chang Xuan misunderstands. He also exins and swears that Chang Xuan is the only one in his heart. Chang Xuan chose to believe him. But before long, she saw Huang Anyuan go shopping with qingluochen. This time, we can''t use any so-called good friends to exin, because Chang Xuan watched two people kiss. In the street of peopleing and going, they ignore the eyes of others. Chang Xuan only felt that her heart was cold at that time, and she had no way tofort herself. Huang Anyuan did this with other girls in love with her. She did not hesitate to break up with Huang Anyuan. Even if I say it, I feel like a knife in my heart. But such a man, she disliked. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 512 To tell you the truth, Gu Shengyin is very appreciative of Chang Xuan''s temperament. If this is the end of the matter, it may not be anything, but it is just amon routine of a g man''s empathy. The turning point is still ahead. After Chang xuanming sees Huang Anyuan''s infidelity, he proposes to break up. ording tow, Huang Anyuan should be eager to agree quickly, and then have a double life with his new love. But in fact, it was Huang Anyuan who didn''t want to. He begged Chang Xuan to give himself another chance. He said that he was just infatuated and seduced by the woman who dumped the dust. He still loved Chang Xuan. In the final analysis, he never expected that Chang Xuan, who loved himself so much, would break up so resolutely. Of course, Chang Xuan couldn''t agree. However, at this time, she also came to find her in private, saying that she and Huang Anyuan were really in love. She hoped that Chang Xuan could step back and help them. I will help your family! Because of this move, Chang Xuan was angry and agreed to Huang Anyuan''s request. Of course, she didn''t believe that Huang Anyuan really repented. She just wanted to revenge Huang Anyuan and qingluochen. Isn''t it a pair of scum men and women? I''m not going to help you. How can you have the face to mix up! She also does not believe that Huang Anyuan will really repent. In her heart, such a man, there are two, and look at it. Sure enough, Huang Anyuan stayed by Chang Xuan every day for the first month. After seeing that Chang Xuan''s attitude was still so cold, he gradually recovered his original appearance. In addition, a great beauty, qingluochen, cried for her several times. The beauty took her as the first, which was totally different from Chang Xuan''s indifference to him now. In this way, two people are together again. Huang Anyuan only remembers how gentle the dust is now, andpletely forgets how Chang Xuan used to dig his heart and lung. Pour dust is like Huang Anyuan, otherwise with her elegant school flower, how many people line up to chase her. If she didn''t like it to the extreme, she would not have done such a thing as robbing someone else''s boyfriend. However, Huang Anyuan is really a scum. On the one hand, he can''t let go of Chang Xuan and his love from childhood to adulthood, and on the other hand, he can''t live up to the great beauty''s deep love for himself. It waster discovered that Huang Anyuan could not give up Chang Xuan. As long as she was still there, she would always bear the reputation of "the third party". Under the impulse, qingliuchen did one thing: she bribed the thugs around the school and taught Chang Xuan a lesson when she went home alone at night. She just wanted people to teach Chang Xuan a lesson, let her know a little bit, and take the initiative to leave Huang Anyuan. But in the evening, a group of gangsters saw a girl named Changxuan, and they really ruined her. Chang Xuan is dead. What the dustman did was found out. But in the end, the police severely punished those gangsters, and it was just a small charge to dump the dust - because she didn''t direct them to do what they did. In addition, she has dredged up some rtions with her family, and finally she has not been damaged. Of course, Chang Xuan''s family was not reconciled. A good daughter was gone. The culprit was still on the loose. They continued to call the police and appeal. But until the end of the day, in addition to letting the family''s savings disappear for many years, there was still no effect. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 513 When Gu Shengyin came to this world, Chang Xuan and Huang Anyuan were just freshmen. At this time, Huang Anyuan didn''t know qingluochen. Chang Xuan and Huang Anyuan were still a couple that everyone admired. Gu Sheng came to the basketball court because he packed up his things. Today is the day for Huang Anyuan''s basketball team topete with the school team next door. Chang Xuan''s Lin Cheng No. 3 middle school and Lin Cheng No. 1 middle school next door have always beenpetitors. The two schools are both key high schools. The enrollment rate, the promotion rate and even the award-winning rate of all kinds ofrge and smallpetitions have to fight for the death every year. Chang Xuan''s arrival made many people smile. Huang Anyuan''s roommate called her sister-inw directly, and another yelled at Huang Anyuan who was warming up over there: "Anyuan! My sister-inw is cheering you on Huang Anyuan looks at Gu Shengyin and throws the towel in his hand and walks towards this side. "Xuanxuan." Gu Sheng responded, Huang Anyuan is not his lover. "Go! I''ve got a good ce for you Huang Anyuan took Gu Shengyin''s hand and walked towards the other side of the court. Gu Sheng threw his hand away subconsciously. "Xuanxuan?" Huang Anyuan looked at her in surprise. Gu Shengyin just that time ispletely conditioned reflex, this time also reflected, she pretended to doodle mouth unhappy look: "I see you just had a good time talking with those girls." Huang Anyuan looks over there. He is the cheerleader of the school basketball team. They are all young and beautiful girls. I was jealous. Huang Anyuan smiles. He said, "Xuanxuan, do you still doubt my heart? Those are cheerleaders in the team. I take them as my friends. Really, there is nothing between me and me Gu Sheng for not angry white his eye, straight toward the direction of the game. Huang an yuan touched his nose in the back and looked so angry. Did he choose to cheer himself on? Xuanxuan is so hard-hearted and soft-hearted. Gu Sheng looked at the court with his chin in a bit of boredom, surrounded by some girls who came to see the handsome guy. At this moment, he was shouting with excitement such as so and so. She doesn''t really understand these girls, just as she doesn''t think there''s any beauty in fighting for a ball on the court. I don''t know what happened in Lincheng No.1 middle school today. The yers of those teams are like fighting chicken blood. Even Gu Shengyin, ayman who doesn''t know much about basketball, can see that his school''s Lincheng No.3 middle school is going to lose. "Oh, I''m going to lose!" The girl next to herins that she can see Gu Shengyin sitting on one side with a faint expression. "Oh, Chang Xuan, Huang Anyuan is going to lose. How can you be so calm?" The girl looked at her angrily, as if Gu Sheng had done something wrong because of this appearance. ording to Gu Shengyin''s temper, she didn''t want to pay attention to this kind of person. After all, there was no such person in Chang Xuan''s memory. But Chang Xuan''s design is a very naive girl. She had to blink her big eyes and look at the girl: "they yed so hard, I''m afraid that Anyuan brother will be injured." The implication is that I didn''t cry with them because I used my whole heart to worry. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 514 Chang Xuan looks like a girl of fifteen years old. She looks like she is only thirteen or fourteen years old. By her innocent eyes, the girl felt that her tone was too heavy. She had a dry cough with some embarrassment: "I''m sorry, I just saw that our school is not in good condition today, and the tone is a little bit blunt." Such a neat apology made Gu Shengyin feel better about her. She smiles sweetly: "it doesn''t matter, you also want our school to win, I understand." With this smile, she shook the girl opposite. The girl thought that Chang Xuan was too cute and soft. She really didn''t know how to resist being bullied. She looked at Huang Anyuan jealously. Such a cute girl is a girlfriend. Huang Anyuan is really lucky. She said boldly: "my name is Gu Shili. I''m a senior two student. Changxuan Xuemei, you are very suitable for my appetite. In the future, I''ll cover you up in Lincheng No.3 middle school! If anyone dares to bully you, report me Gu Shili. Gu Shengyin What strange development is this? She looked at the girl in front of her: she was very tall, her skin was very white, her facial features were very good, but her hair was cut very short, and it was dyed red, and she had earrings on her ears. Gu Sheng can see at a nce that the earrings are real. If you want to have a girl named Gu Shili, the family conditions should be very good. But her dress is Although Gu Sheng is quite handsome in his personal opinion, he is quite innovative in Lincheng No.3 middle school, which is famous for its strict school management. Gu Shili looks at the little girl in front of her and looks at herself. She knows that a good student like Gu Shengyin and a good girl are not used to such a "bad student" like herself. She is picking her eyebrows to see her reaction. To her surprise, the girl in front of a pair of clear eyes did not appear any strange disdain mood, on the contrary, her eyes also revealed a trace of appreciation. "You''re not afraid of me?" She asked curiously. Gu Sheng blinked and puzzled: "why should I be afraid of you?" Gu Shili pointed to himself: "I look like a bad student who is disobedient. Aren''t you most disgusted with this?" Gu Shengyin said with a smile: "a bad student can''t be seen by her appearance. It depends on what she does. Besides, I think, you look very handsome in this dress, sister "But if your watch can be undone, a punk Bracelet would be perfect." Gu Shengyin also put forward suggestions ording to the knowledge in his mind. Hearing this, Gu Shili''s eyes lit up. Unexpectedly, Chang Xuan, who has always heard of her name in school and never seen her face before, can bring her such a big surprise. Not only personality and taste, but also Aesthetics "Do you still know Punk?" Since her temperament, she has been holding Gu Sheng for a heated discussion. Gu Sheng was not interested in the basketball game, but he thought that Gu Shili was not bad, so he just talked with her. Most of the time, of course, it was Gu Shili who was talking, and Gu Sheng was sitting quietly listening. When Huang Anyuan lost the ball and went back to his audience, he found that his girlfriend who always gave him drinks and towels for the first time in the past had disappeared. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 515 He looked around and saw Gu Shengyin, who was chatting happily with a girl in the corner. Looking at the girl chatting with her at the first nce, Huang Anyuan''s heart is a sudden. He went that way. "Xuanxuan." Gu Sheng turned to see her, and her big eyes were filled with joy: "Anyuan brother!" Looking at Huang Anyuan''s Jersey, she suddenly thought what she was here for. She lowered her head a little uneasily, twisted her clothes with her fingers, and spat out her tongue toward Huang Anyuan: "sorry, brother Anyuan, I just met my sister ten li, and I talked too much carelessly." She was originally small and delicate. Now she shrunk her shoulders and looked pitiful, which made Huang Anyuan''s anger and depression dissipate. But before he said anything, he was afraid that Gu Sheng would be scolded. Gu Shili said, "Huang Xuedi, it''s me who insisted on taking Xuanxuan to chat. Don''t me her." Hearing Gu Shili''s words, Huang Anyuan''s face changed, but only for a moment. He said with a smile: "Gu Xuejie is joking. Xuanxuan is my girlfriend. I can''t bear to me her for her pain." "Gu Xuejie, I have something to do with Xuanxuan, so I''ll go first." Huang Anyuan nods to Gu Shili and pulls Gu Shengyin away. Gu Sheng did not forget to look back when he was pulled away. He waved to Gu Shili with his empty hand: "goodbye, sister Shili." "How did you provoke her?" Huang Anyuan asked anxiously when they went to the ce where there was no one. "Who?" Gu Sheng has a question mark on his face. Huang Anyuan took his ignorant little girlfriend out of temper: "that Gu Shili." Seeing Gu Shengyin''s expression of "it turns out that you''re talking about her", Huang Anyuan continued: "that Gu Shili is not a good person to get along with. It is said that she has contacts with those people in the society. You should not get too close to her easily. You are people of two worlds." Gu Sheng says that if you really want to give Chang Xuan a person who should be far away from, you Huang Anyuan should be in the first ce. Of course, she couldn''t say it. On the surface, she can only stare at big eyes, a face of unconvinced: "clearly ten li sister is a very good person." Huang an''s head is very big. Xuanxuan had been listening to her words before. She told her not to do anything. She listened obediently. Why do you be so disobedient now? Is it ate rebellion? Huang Anyuan opened a brain hole. Huang Anyuan is still thinking about when his lovely Yuxuan will recover, but there is a lot of excitement in Lincheng No.1 middle school. "I''ll tell you, it will work if you use this method to motivate you." A tall and handsome boy said in a loud voice. Next to it was the noise of a group of people. "I said Lu Xueba, we havepletely abused those guys in No.3 middle school. When can you divide the key areas of the examination for me?" The basketball yers in a middle school who have just be famous on the court are smiling at a white shirt boy. The boy was not old enough. He was 15 or 16 years old. His skin was very white and his facial features were clear. He was calm and mature. Smell speech he showed a light smile: "wait to return to school, I will draw out for you." "Yes , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 516 Luyu, the real male god of xuebaji in Lincheng No.1 middle school. This time, Zhang Yun, a roommate of Lu Yutong''s dormitory, was egged on by the basketball team of his school. He said that he must find a way to get Lu Xueba to sort out the key points of the mid-term exam for them. Otherwise, with their style of not burning incense and cramming on time, they would surely finish. In order toplete the task, Zhang Yun tried his best to make a bet. Not long after, there was a basketball match in Lincheng No.1 and No.3 middle school. After all, it was a team that won honor for the school. Luyu goes to watch the game. If he wins, Luyu promises to set out the key points for the basketball team. Zhang Yun said to the basketball team: "brothers, you can only help you here. Whether you can y happily in the future weekend depends on your efforts in this game." That''s why the team members of No.1 middle school are ying with their lives on the court one by one. "Go! I''ll treat you tonight, and Lu Xueba wille with me! " The basketball team leader of No.1 Middle School said happily that the group did not wait for thend area to refuse, they took the people away. It''s such a coincidence that in the evening, Huang Anyuan also took Gu Shengyin out for dinner. The two schools are close to each other, and there are only a few ces with good quality and low price around, which are more suitable for students'' consumption. "Oh, isn''t this the defeated general of today, the third middle school?" One of the basketball yers saw Huang Anyuan and said something with a thorn in his tone. In a sh, he saw Gu Shengyin beside Huang Anyuan and recognized it at a nce. Who is Chang Xuan? Lincheng No.3 middle school is the first grade in grade one, representing the person who won the first prize of national intelligent mathematicspetition. He is also the only one who has defeated Luyu and won only the second prize. "Isn''t this Chang Xuan from No.3 middle school? I hear you''re the guy''s girlfriend? Tut Tut, if you want me to say, isn''t this just a flower on what Huang Anyuan is tall and handsome. In terms of appearance, Chang Xuan and he are definitely a good match. The boy in that middle school said so, which is obviouslying. Luyu frowned when he heard this. Sure enough, Huang Anyuan was furious when he heard this, and he stepped forward and red at each other. He saw that there was going to be a conflict. Gu Sheng didn''t want to go out for a meal. What''s more, Gu Sheng obviously had an advantage. She pulled Huang Anyuan''s sleeve and waited for him to turn around. Gu Shengyin looked at the middle school student who was talking: "I am Chang Xuan from No.3 middle school. Do you know me? But I''m sorry, I haven''t heard of you. Who are you? My family and friends care about what I do, so I won''t bother you When she said this, she had a sincere tone, and her expression did not show half arrogance. However, no matter who she was, she could hear the strong irony in the words. What kind of scallion are you? And take care of my business, too? The boy in that middle school choked heavily, but it was not easy to get angry with a girl. He had to angrily say to Huang Anyuan, "if something happens, you should let a womane out. Are you a man?" "That''s enough." Lu Yu, who had not spoken for a long time, looked at Gu Shengyin, whose face was calm and could not see any anger. He turned his head to the boy and said, "don''t you mean to invite me to dinner?" The boy heard Lu Yu open his mouth, and he didn''t say anything anymore. He took people in. Luyu took a deep look at Gu Shengyin when he left. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 517 Lu Yu knew Chang Xuan. From childhood to adulthood, Chang Xuan was the only one who let him fail once. Lu Yu knows that the girl usually looks cute and cute. Once she is in the examination room and in thepetition, her smart eyes will be extremely sharp and her innocent face will be very confident. But today is his No. 1 middle school, everyone knows that Xueba Luyu has a cold and arrogant character. On weekdays, in addition to a few of his roommates, there are few good friends. All this time, the basketball team got Zhang Yun from the same dormitory in Luyu. Zhang Yun didn''t see Luyu smile, but most of the time, Luyu alwaysughs with a shallow smile and a reserved smile. ording to his words, it is thend area, even when heughs, he reveals a strong force. So when he saw Lu Yuughing so much, he seemed to think of something that interested him so much that he was very surprised. Unfortunately, after hearing his words, Luyu immediately put away his smile and gave him a faint look: "you think too much." He recollected and thought of the scene that had just happened. Although it is the first person in No.1 middle school who provokes first, Lu Yu feels that there is nothing wrong with him. when something happens, he shrinks behind and asks a girl toe forward. Huang Anyuan is not really a man. If it was him, he would not let his girlfriend be criticized at all When he found that his thoughts had run away again, Luyu took back his mind and shook his head. On the other side, Huang Anyuan takes Gu Shengyin to another ce to eat. "Do you knownd?" Huang Anyuan asked suddenly. Gu Sheng shakes his head with honesty. Chang Xuan and thend domain had never met before. But there will be. Thinking of hisst look, Gu Sheng smiles in his heart. "That''s strange. I always thought he was helping us out. I''ve never heard of his reputation." Huang Anyuan has some doubts. Gu Shengyin said casually: "it may be that the other party doesn''t want to cause trouble. After all, if it really makes trouble, they are also in the wrong." Huang Anyuan nodded: "that''s what I said." They went home after dinner. Huang Anyuan sent Gu Shengyin downstairs. Gu Shengyin was speechless. When he left, he even leaned to kiss her. Gu Sheng knows that the little intimacy between lovers is nothing, but she is not Chang Xuan. Apart from her lover, she could not tolerate any man touching her. Pretending to be shy, she pushed Huang Anyuan away with a red face and ran back in the other party''s gloomy and funny eyes. Lying in his room at night, Gu Shengyin began to think of Luyu. It seems that this time the lover, is a cold abstinence Department male god. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 518 Get up in the morning, wash and tidy up. Gu Shengyin looks at himself in the mirror: fresh long ck hair with a neat horsetail, no powder and Dai, in face to the sky. Chang Xuan''s eyes are very big, and she has two small pears when she smiles. Her facial features are really exquisite, but she has a little baby fat on her face. Moreover, she looks too small. Obviously, her height is not particrly short, but I don''t know why. When people look at her, they always think that she is not like a 15-year-old girl. She is believed to be 13 years old. Gu Sheng also secretly makeints about Huang Anyuan. He looks so tender and often he can move his heart. However, from a man''s point of view, she can understand that Huang Anyuan is interested in dumping dust. After all, Chang Xuan is really too young. Even if she wants to kiss her, her eyes, which are "ignorant of the world", will make people feel like a little girl. The dust is not the same, she is gorgeous, good figure, and will dress up. Such a girl, in high school, is the goddess in the eyes of all boys. How much affection can a high school boy expect from him? It''s normal to be loved by such a beautiful woman. However, understanding means understanding. If you can''t forgive, you can''t forgive. "Xuanxuan,e and have breakfast." She opened the door, and mother Chang just came out of the kitchen with a te of fried eggs in her hand andughed at her. The table was already set with hot milk and bread. Chang Xuan''s family is one of those very traditional family eschatology: Chang''s father works outside to earn money to support the family, while Chang''s mother is responsible for keeping the family in order. In addition, she takes good care of the big and the small. Because Gu Sheng is hot in his heart, he has to study by himself in high school, so Chang Xuan has to get up before six o''clock every day. But Chang''s mother had to make breakfast for her before she went to school. She got up earlier than she did every day. For so many years, even on weekends, Chang''s mother never slept in once. She couldn''t help saying, "I said it all, mom. I''ll just eat out in the morning. You don''t have to get up so early to cook for me. It''s ok now. It''s so cold in winter. " Chang''s mother took a piece of bread and handed it to her with a smile: "you child, mother has nothing to do. I''m used to getting up at this time, and I don''t feel hard. What''s more, there''s no nutrition in the things outside, and it''s not hygienic. Eat quickly. It will be tooteter. " Gu Sheng had no choice but to nod. Chang Xuan has a pair of parents who love her very much. Unfortunately, in the original plot, since the death of his daughter, the two elders are not willing to ept such a fact. Through various channels of appeal, Chang''s father not only lost his job, but also exhausted all his family savings. The evening scene of the two is very bleak. Don''t worry, this life, with my Gu Sheng, Chang Xuan will always be good, you will also have a happy old age. Huang Anyuan is waiting for Chang Xuan downstairs. The parents of both families are used to it: the two children have been going to school hand in hand since kindergarten. They have been in school for more than ten years. "I heard that next week, what kind ofpetition are you going to take part in?" Huang Anyuan asked. Gu Shengyin nodded his head to participate in a physicspetition on behalf of the school. In the original plot, it was only in half a month that Huang Anyuan got to know qingluochen. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 519 When he got to the school gate, Gu Shengyin suddenly stopped and seriously said to Huang Anyuan: "brother Anyuan, this time I go to the imperial capital, if I can go all the way to the final, it will take more than half a month. You must miss me every day. You must not like other girls. " Huang Anyuanughs. It''s not the first time that Chang Xuan separated from herself for a few days. She has never said such a thing before. ording to her meaning, I have full confidence in the feelings of the two people. How can I suddenly feel a sense of crisis this time? However, he still enjoys the feeling of being missed and dependent by his girlfriend. He stretched out his hand and rubbed it on the top of Gu Sheng Yin''s head. He said with a smile, "I know. Don''t worry, little vinegar jar." Gu Sheng did not speak because of his smile. What she can do is try to warn. Although ording to the plot''s consistent style, Huang Anyuan mostly meets with qingluochen and begins to develop an unusual rtionship. The days of high school were tense and in, and soon it was time for Gu Shengyin to go to the imperial capital. Lin Cheng No. 3 middle school sent representatives not only chang Xuan, but also three other senior high school students, a senior two and two senior students. Chang Xuan is the only senior one among them, the youngest, but also the most hopeful of the four. She is small and cute, and she is taken care of by the other three. However, when he got to the car prepared by the school, Gu Shengyin unexpectedly saw Luyu. Sitting with him, there are also several students from No.1 middle school, who should be the students of Lincheng No.1 middle school. It turns out that the two schools are in the same city. After arriving at the imperial capital, they are also a small group. The headmasters of the two schools summed up. It is better to put these students together and cultivate their feelings in advance. However, in fact, the students of both schools are very strange to each other. They sit on both sides of the bus and onlymunicate with their alumni. The teachers led by both sides are helpless. Can''t they force the students to make friends? Gu Shengyin is sitting by the window drinking water with her water cup. Little did not know, she is like this, but attracted the attention of almost whole vehicle people. A cute little girl, holding a hamster style water cup, slowly drinking, it is like a hamster holding a small hamster. How can there be such a lovely girl! A student in Lincheng No.1 Middle Schoolughed. Gu Sheng looked at the past for some unknown reasons, but found that most of the people in the whole car were looking at themselves. She blinked doubtfully, stretched out a hand and fumbled on her face. There was no wrong side. What were they looking at? Her reaction, let many people smile again. Even in thend area, there was a light smile. He didn''t see it. Gu Shengyin, as if he had seen something incredible, red at him: "you canugh!" After that, she realized what she had just said. Her face suddenly turned red, holding a water cup to cover her face and pretending to be watching the scenery. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." This time, the teachers of the team allughed. The previous embarrassment in the whole car disappeared. Even a student from Lincheng No. 1 middle school joked: "it seems that our Lu Xueba is powerful, and has been registered in No. 3 middle school." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 520 All the way down the road, the atmosphere in the car was very good. But Gu Sheng because of helpless discovery, it seems that all people be very like to tease themselves. Please, Chang Xuan is just cute and cute, not really stupid. Gu Sheng, who is naive in appearance and dark in heart, has made several people who make fun of her suffer secretly because of a sneer in his heart. After that, those guys finally restrained a little. It''s just During the meal: a chicken leg came over and said, "Yuxuan,e and eat more. You will know that you eat less in the ordinary days." On the other side, a bowl of soup also came along, echoing: "yes, Yuxuan, eat more." A few minutester Gu Sheng looks at the mountain of small bowls and wants to cry without tears: This is to raise her as a pig! When getting off the bus: e on, I''ll get it for you!" The bag was snatched by a schoolmaster. "Yes, how can a girl carry her luggage?" The schoolbag on the back was also unloaded. The schoolgirl with her schoolbag beside her smiles at this scene and doesn''t feel that she has been treated unfairly. That''s right. It''s right for such a small child to spoil more. She thought happily. Elder sister, do you forget how to exploit the younger brother who has just been in the third grade when you are at home? Although he felt that they were a little too enthusiastic, Gu Shengyin was not disgusted. Because, she can feel, these people to her good, are sincere. But Why? Gu Sheng couldn''t figure it out for a long time, and he didn''t do anything special. The system gives the answer: "mainly look at the face, and temperament." Gu Shengyin: "it''s The system continued: "to be more specific, Chang Xuan is the kind of small and delicate appearance that is easy to make a mother''s hair, but in the original plot, her whole mind is on Huang Anyuan, and she never cares about other people. Others can naturally feel her mind, of course, it is impossible to stick her cold face "But after changing the host, although you try your best to y Chang Xuan, you have no feelings for Huang Anyuan, and the feeling will not be the same. In this way, the advantages of Chang Xuan are fully disyed. " Gu Shengyin thought about it carefully. Indeed, in the original plot, although Chang Xuan said that the poprity was not bad, it was not so good. She didn''t even have a really intimate friend in school. It''s very normal that people can only chat with her for a few words. She will say, "brother Anyuan..." Who can stand it? Even after Chang Xuan had such a thing, although everyone would have scolded Huang an Yuanzhuan, a little gangster should not die easily and so on, no one ran to Chang Xuan at that time to enlighten her. After Gu Shengyin came to this world, although people around him did not realize that Chang Xuan had changed her soul, they could perceive her change and naturally wanted to be close to her. All the students whoe to thepetition have already arranged hotel amodation in advance. Gu Shengyin lives in a room with a senior sister of our school. Gu Sheng came out from the bath and saw the elder sister reading. "You are so diligent, sister!" Gu Sheng said in surprise. That schoolsister helplessly looked at her: "do you believe it or not, you now casually knock on their room, I guarantee they are reading." She just said it casually. She didn''t expect that the schoolgirl believed it and ran out in her pajamas. Elder sister:.... " Her heart suddenly rose to infinite worry: such a simple schoolgirl, if no one to protect, can do Oh! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 521 Gu Sheng knocked on the doors of several rooms one by one, and found that they were reading books one by one, as expected by her ssmates. After learning of her intention, several people are also like that elder sister, crying andughing at the same time, worried about this one-stop Xuemei. Thest room is onnd. Luyu opened the door to see Gu Shengyin outside the door. He was a little surprised. One of them, Gu Shengyin, entered the door. Sure enough, Luyu''s roommate is looking at a thick physics book in front of his desk. Lu Yu looked at her and turned around the whole room. Then she was as excited as she found a newnd and said, "Lu Xueba, you didn''t read a book!" Lu Yu didn''t know what her development was. She raised eyebrows and said, "why should I read?" Gu Sheng said triumphantly, "if I knock on every room now, you must be reading books. I don''t have to believe it. As expected, you didn''t read it." Lu Yu knows what''s going on as soon as he hears it. I''m afraid the little girl in front of her will take it seriously. At this time, Luyu''s roommate said, "you can''tpare Luyu with us. I have participated in so manypetitions with him. Every time I read at night, this guy has never brought a book What''s more cruel is that every time this guy who never brings a book, he defeats them who study hard and wins the first ce. Well, the boy thought that life was all tears. Gu Sheng was ready to leave because of spitting out his tongue. Unexpectedly, he was stopped by thend area. Luyu nced at her up and down and said, "girls, don''te out in pajamas in the future. It''s not safe. " When he said that, he turned away and went to one side. Gu Sheng looks down at his clothes. It''s autumn now. What''s wrong with her long sleeve cotton pajamas? No, as a cute little cute girl, she still nods to Luyu with a smile and goes out. When Gu Shengyin left, Luyu''s roommate looked at him with the expression of "I found the big secret." he said, "ouch, our Lu University bully has always been a flower of kaolin. How can he suddenly care about others Lu Yu is evenzy to give him a look: "she is so naive. Isn''t it normal for others to care about her?" After thinking about it, he added: "people have boyfriends. Don''t think about it too much and affect her reputation." Just this sentence, I don''t know whether he said it to his roommate or to himself. "Schoolgirl!" Gu Sheng opens the door of the room. Seeing the happy expression on her face, she directly asked, "I guess if someone hasn''t read a book." Gu Sheng nodded. "The man must be Lu Xueba," she continued Gu Shengyin stares: "how do you know?" "Lu Xueba has never taken a book with him when he goes out. We people don''t know." She just said casually, where did she know that Gu Shengyin would go to the truth? Gu Sheng sat down with a smile: "I didn''t bring a book either." "I know that Lu Xueba is a change, and now there are many small changes." Several of them can represent the school to participate in the nationalpetition, in the school is also the age of the top figures, in the eyes of others Xueba. However, some people are destined to be born to attack people. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 522 The situation of thepetition was simr to what several people expected. After a round ofpetition, the first and the second were decided by Gu Shengyin and Luyu without ident. ording to the original plot, Chang Xuan lost. Gu Sheng did not intend to fight for such a false name, and finally his score was a little lower than that of thend area, ranking second. "Yuxuan, are you ok?" "Xuanxuan, don''t be sad. You stillugh. Luyu is one year higher than you. Next time, you will not lose!" "Let''s go. The teacher will take you to dinner!" yers from other ces are curious to look at Lin Cheng side, others are congratting the winner. They are good here, one by one, allforting the little girl who won the second ce. I''m not afraid that people will be the first. All the schools that wanted to see the excitement all looked at Luyu and found that they frowned and walked towards Gu Shengyin, who was surrounded by people. There''s a good show! Onlookers said their heart of gossip was burning. Seeing Luyu walk to Gu Shengyin''s side, his look is still a little cold. Then ask: "at your level, the mistake in thest experiment should not have happened. Be careful. The first one should be yours He said with some displeasure. What? The onlookers were confused. What about the good ones? The script is not right! Gu Sheng said that I was deliberately wrong. Of course, she couldn''t say it. She had to smile awkwardly and spit out her tongue: "I know. I''ll pay attention next time." What a lovely little girl. When the onlookers saw her action, they thought of her. No, the focus is not that they are clearlypetitors, but why do they get along so harmoniously? They are not from a school. Several other students in the two schools could see what they were thinking by looking at the expressions of people around them. Suddenly, they felt a sense of superiority that "I know what others don''t know". Hum, can you understand the unity and friendship between our Lincheng schools? This time, the scores of the two schools in Lincheng were good. In any case, the funds were also paid by the school. The two leading teachers made a total of it, so they dyed going back one day. They took the students to have a big meal in the evening. After eating, they were also ground by the students to open a KTV box. Gu Shengyin sits in the corner, listening absently to a boy crying and howling. Just after the system reminded her that just half a monthter, Huang Anyuan and qingluochen really began to have a good feeling for each other. Gu Shengyin is prepared for this. He is not surprised at the moment. He is just thinking about how to deal with Huang Anyuan when he returns to school. "Xuanxuan, don''t just sit there. Come on, my sister has ordered a song for you Suddenly, a microphone was jammed into her hand. Gu Sheng received it because he didn''t know why. He remembered the familiar childhood memories: "on the other side of the mountain, on the other side of the sea, there are a group of Smurfs..." Gu Shengyin: "it''s You can do it, sister! She tried to sell a cute girl and ask for help from others. However, everyone, including the team leader, looked at her with a smile on her face. Gu Shengyin: a group of onlookers, I bear. She finished the song in shame. She still did not let her go, holding her mobile phone shaking: "Xuemei''s soft cute children''s voice collection version, but I have saved it!" "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Theughter of the party spread all over the box. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 523 Gu Sheng returned to school happily. She knew that there was another good scene waiting for her. On this day, Huang Anyuan was waiting for her to go to school together as usual. There was no difference between them. Until Gu Shengyin came to his ss. The ss of No.3 middle school is arranged ording to the students'' grades. ss one, ss two and ss three are the legendary key ss, and the others are the students of ordinary ss. Of course, Chang Xuan is the key ss in the key ss - ss one students. Huang Anyuan, on the other hand, is in an ordinary ss. Gu Sheng took his seat to study early. ss one''s early self-study has never been guarded by teachers, and the school never has to worry about ss one students wasting a lot of time. Gu Sheng just sat down for a short time, the table mate beside her gently patted her on the shoulder. Gu Sheng turned her head sideways. Her deskmate was a girl with eyes. She looked very quiet and her name was Li slowly. "Xuanxuan, let me tell you something." Li slowly looked a little tangled. Gu Sheng moved in his heart, but his face was full of curiosity. Li hesitated for a moment and then asked, "do you know who it is? The girl who is the second year of senior high school in our school is a very beautiful girl. " Gu Sheng Yin nodded: "I''ve heard of her." Even if Chang Xuan had never seen qingluochen, the name would not be unfamiliar. Li slowly expression more tangled, she lowered her voice and said: "I tell you something, you don''t get angry. Now it''s very popr in the school, saying that the dust is pouring out and After a pause, she continued, "it''s very close to your family, Huang Anyuan." Li slowly this or to light said, two people that look clearly can be used to describe intimacy. Huang Anyuan and Chang Xuan, in the eyes of all the students, are a very good couple. It is easy to cause other people''s antipathy if they step in now. Li said slowly, and then looked at Gu Shengyin with some worry. She knew how much Xuanxuan liked Huang Anyuan, for fear that she would be sad. Gu Shengyin''s reaction was somewhat unexpected. She looked calm and said with a smile, "they may be just ordinary schoolmates. I''ll go to ask Anyuan brother myself after school." Li slowly saw that her hands on the side of her body had already wrinkled the corner of her dress. Obviously, her heart was not as calm as it appeared. She sighed in her heart and said no more. I just hope that as Xuanxuan said, those two people are just ordinary ssmates. After school, Gu Sheng went out with his schoolbag on his back and saw Huang Anyuan waiting at the school gate. Huang Anyuan took her schoolbag with a smile. It didn''t look different. "Brother Anyuan, I want to ask you something." Gu Sheng is not as happy as usual. Huang Anyuan heart suddenly, the face is still smiling and said: "what things you say." Gu Shengyin stopped and turned to look at him: "I heard that you and our school''s dust fall, recently some close rtionship." When she said this, her eyes were fixed on Huang Anyuan. Huang Anyuan is not used to it. His Xuanxuan has always looked at herself with sentimental and dependent eyes, and called her brother Anyuan softly. Where has he ever looked at him so seriously? He subconsciously denied it: "don''t listen to people talking nonsense. Falling dust is trying to join the cheerleading team of the school. Please call me these days if you have something to do, so you can get closer." Gu Sheng said faintly: "Oh? Is it? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 524 She looked at Huang Anyuan: "brother Anyuan is just one of so many basketball team members. She only asks about you. There are so many cheerleaders on the basketball team. Brother Anyuan is not close to them, but only close to a fallen dust. There are so many students in the school. None of them has been gossip. Only you two. " She gave a short smile: "brother Anyuan, do you think I''m stupid?" Huang Anyuan was a little annoyed by what she said. He said, "Xuanxuan, you were not like this before, but now you are like those girls, so fussy?" Look, she''s been med for being in the middle of something. Gu Shengyin retorted rudely: "what does Anyuan brother want me to look like? Always shut yourself up in the ivory tower, ignore the things outside, and pretend not to know when you hear the rumors of your boyfriend. You will always be true to me Huang Anyuan has never seen such a glib Chang Xuan, and suddenly she gets stuck. Seeing that he couldn''t even give a serious exnation, Gu Sheng took his schoolbag back from his hand and went home. On the other side of the road, Luyu frowns at them. Chang Xuan seems Having a problem with her boyfriend? He looked at it again. Chang Xuan had already left with her schoolbag on her back. Luyu put the matter in his heart and walked towards the distance. The next morning, Gu Sheng finished his mother''s love breakfast and went out. Huang Anyuan was waiting for her at the gate of themunity early in the morning. Gu Shengyin looks at him and prepares to go around. Huang Anyuan came with a smile and said with a smile, "Xuanxuan, don''t be angry. I really don''t want to be angry. Don''t you believe the love between us for so many years? " Gu Sheng snorted coldly, but his tone was much more rxed: "then exin to me, how did the rumore from?" Huang Anyuan naturally said a lot of good words, and finally let her anger disappear. Gu Shengyin also knows that there are only some rumors at this time. Huang Anyuan has not really done anything with qingluochen. With Chang Xuan''s temperament, it is impossible to break up with Huang Anyuan. She let the system always pay attention to two people, as long as two people meet secretly, she can know for the first time. She will give them a big gift. Huang Anyuan has been depressed recently. Yuxuan, who always liked to stick to herself, lost her temper when she heard the rumors about herself and falling dust. She managed to coax her anger, but she was always light to herself and had no previous intimacy. Even his friends from the basketball team, after knowing this, said to himself: "Anyuan, what about this girl? What is really suitable for you, you have to see clearly. I''ve watched my sister-inw dig out her heart and lungs for you these years. Don''t go the wrong way. " Xuanxuan was a little girl, and they all called her sister-inw. asionally, he can even hear his ssmates talking about himself, saying that he has two legs and a scum man. It''s really upsetting and confusing. He has someints about Gu Shengyin: if she and she are willing to continue to be as sweet as before, and the parties do not care about it, the rumor will be broken. Xuanxuan is bing more and more unfriendly. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 525 At this time, Huang Anyuan received a phone call from the dust. He hesitated for a moment, but he got through. Gu Shengyin soon got the news, and the two men got together again. She sneered at the idea that the dog can''t be changed. She believes that Huang Anyuan, a man, can hold on. It''s better to buy a lottery ticket to win the first prize. No. 3 middle school is so big. Huang Anyuan and qingluochen are all in school again. If they act together, they will inevitably reveal their deeds. The rumors in the school spread more widely, even Gu Shengyin heard it. "Oh, Xuanxuan, why are you so calm?" Li looked slowly, worried for her. Gu Shengyin just smiles and shakes his head. Li slowly looked at him and thought that she was still expecting Huang Anyuan. He could not help shaking his head: Xuanxuan is too naive. At the same time, in her mind, she was disgusted with Huang Anyuan and the fallen dust who intervened between them. One is to eat a bowl and look at the scum in the pot, and the other is a cheap girl who knows that someone else has a girlfriend. In this way, the two match. Under Gu Sheng''s connivance intentionally or unintentionally, there are more than one or two people who have the same idea with Li. Before Huang Anyuan and qingluochen were aware of it, their reputation in Lincheng No.3 middle school had already been damaged. After ss, Gu Sheng heard that someone was looking for her outside. She went out and saw an unexpected person. "Sister Shili?" Gu Shili looked at her: "have you heard of your boyfriend Huang Anyuan''s bad things? The bold guy dare to y with the man I''m covering. Xuanxuan, would you like to help me beat him! If you just say it, I can keep him away from school for half a month. " Gu Shengyin: "it''s Good. She''s a little fierce. But on the surface, she just bit her lip and said in embarrassment: "I don''t believe that Anyuan brother is such a person. He told me that he had nothing to do with qingluochen." Gu Shili is so angry and happy. It really doesn''t matter. Can rumors spread so strongly? Everyone knows that these two people are together, and Chang Xuan, a simple girl, still believes her brother Anyuan foolishly. She didn''t say much: "OK, since you believe him, I won''t say anything. If you''ve figured it out one day, remember toe to me. I''ve been looking at that guy for a long time Gu Sheng looked at her helplessly. Elder sister, overbearing to throw out to beat people, when this kind of wordse, can you worry about the person standing opposite is his girlfriend. When Gu Shengyin returned to his seat, Li slowly and mysteriously approached him and said in a low voice, "Xuanxuan, that man just now is not Gu Shili in the legend." When she said this, the excitement in her eyes could hardly be concealed. Gu Sheng nodded and asked, "do you know sister Shili?" Li slowly and desperately nodded: "of course, Gu Shili is my idol! I used to watch her kick a punk who came to our school to collect protection fees. It''s so handsome Gu Shengyin: "it''s Today''s children, the aesthetic is really a little unusual. In Lincheng No. 1 middle school next door, Luyu also knew about Huang Anyuan and qingluochen. "Lu Xueba, have you heard that Xuanxuan''s boyfriend is cheating?" "Hua La ~" the pen in Lu Yu''s hand made a scratch on the page. "Well." He said coldly. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 526 A rare monthly holiday. In the past, Huang Anyuan took Chang Xuan around every part of Lincheng. But this time, Huang Anyuan refused to say that the school team had something to do, so Gu Sheng had a good rest at home. Gu Sheng knew who was in trouble. She called several people one by one. First Gu Shili, then Li slowly, and then Chang Xuan''s ssmates who y better in school. Her reason is that it is rare to have a holiday, so we can go out and y together. These people, in addition to Gu Shili, are basically some good girls who are devoted to reading. At first, Gu Shili was depressed. After all, in her mind, these top students with good grades always have their eyes on the top of their heads, and they always despise "bad students" like her. The other girls looked at Gu Shili with some fear. After all, in their mind, Gu Shili was a bad student who was disobedient and disobedient and liked to fight and cause trouble. But there''s a lee here. Before everyone could speak, Gu Shili looked at a girl with eyes and a quiet face over there. In her eyes, there was a frenzy that did not match her appearance. "My name is Li Manman. I''m Xuanxuan''s deskmate." Li introduced himself slowly. "Do you know me?" Gu Shili was surprised. The kindness in the girl''s eyes made her face gentle. Li slowly nodded: "of course, I think ten li Xuejie is so handsome!" Gu Shili couldn''t helpughing. She looked at Gu Shengyin. What kind of friends did Xuanxuan know? They didn''t y cards ording tomon sense. She looked at Li slowly also can''t help but show a smile: "thank you for thepliment, you are also very beautiful." Now that he knew one, Gu Shili also introduced himself to other people. Both sides found that the other side was not as difficult to get along with as they thought, and unexpectedly harmonious. "Xuanxuan, where are you going to invite us to y today?" Li asked slowly. Gu Shengyin invited people out in the name of inviting them to go out to y. Hearing the question, he said with a smile: "there are a lot of second prize prizes in the physicspetition this time. My parents let me keep them all by myself. How about going to the new undersea world A girl said, "undersea world, I''m going to y when I''m free." After watching, we can also have a barbecue. We all think this is a good proposal. Gu Sheng was in a good mood and set off with her little friend. Of course, the reason she chose the underwater world was not just for fun. The real point is: This is where Huang Anyuan and qingluochen set a date. Gu Sheng and Huang Anyuan came here in the morning, and their appointment was in the afternoon. Gu Shengyin invited everyone to see the scenery and eat. After all, although it''s selfish to bring them here, since it''s her treat, it''s natural to have a good time. Isn''t it? After dinner, Li slowly and suddenly said: "Oh, forget the second floor there is a mermaid performance, let''s go and have a look?" Several people were intrigued by her words and said they would like to have a look. Is worried to find a reason to let everyone in again Gu Shengyin: "slowly you good!" Sure enough, God assists. Li walked ahead slowly and happily, hoping to see what the mermaid performance looked like. But all of a sudden she stopped. Because in front of me, there are two familiar figures holding hands and saying something intimately. The smile on the boy''s face looks very happy. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 527 Li slowly recognized Huang Anyuan and the girl beside him. She subconsciously stopped and turned around. She didn''t know whether to tell Gu Shengyin or tell them to change their way. However, Gu Shengyin has seen it. Not only Gu Shengyin, but also several people around her saw this scene very seriously. Gu Shengyin''s look suddenly turned pale. These days, no matter what kind of rumors she heard, no matter how others told her about Huang Anyuan and qingluochen, she has beenforting herself that it is only a fake. But seeing the intimacy of the two, she could not deceive herself. The little girl''s eyes widened, and she looked at the two people not far away. Even the tears that she did not expect fell down her cheek. Probably is in her eyes can''t believe and the pain is too strong, the girl around all of a sudden flustered, rushed to her side tofort her. Li slowly took out the paper towel from his bag and helped Gu Shengyin wipe his tears. Gu Sheng as motionless allow her to wipe, but the eyes stubbornly looking at that side. Li slowly said: "Xuanxuan, don''t cry. You are so sad. It''s not worth it that they are still handsome." She seemed to say a little angry, handed the paper towel to another girl beside her and said angrily, "no way! I''m going to ask Huang Anyuan, where is Xuanxuan''s fault with her? How can we do such a thing? " As soon as she turned around, she found that the shameless couple were kissing together! Li slowly seems to be in a daze. She subconsciously looks back at Gu Shengyin. Found that she tightly pursed her mouth, tears have stopped, but the eyes are still some red. In her eyes, there was no previous sadness and shock, only a dark silence. This kind of Gu Shengyin, seems to be OK, but more heartache. Gu Shili, who had been standing on one side and didn''t make a sound, suddenly snorted: "such a man, what else do you want to ask?" She went directly to the two people who were kissing, and one of them vigorously separated them. Huang Anyuan and qingluochen are you and me. It''s embarrassing and angry when someonees to me. Huang an turned his head with a red face: "who is so short..." "Pa!" The response was a loud p in the face. Gu Shili shook his hand and looked at him scornfully: "g!" She turned and looked at the other side, shocked by the ident, but unable to return to the dust. It was another p in the face. "Pa!" Gu Shili looked at her contemptuously: she vomited a word: "cheap!" She sneered, stretched out her hand to point two people: "you two, pour also match very well." Pour dust back to God, realize that he was in public under a p in the face. She looked back at her surroundings. Sure enough, she saw that many people''s eyes seemed to be looking at herself. She felt a huge sense of shame surrounding her, covered her face and screamed, "Gu Shili! How dare you hit me? " Gu Shili didn''t lift his eyelids: "you don''t want to face yourself. What''s wrong with calling me?" Dumping dust was angry with her tears, she subconsciously turned to look at Huang Anyuan. At this time, girls want their boyfriends to stand up for themselves. Where do you know she looked in the past, is seeing Huang Anyuan staring at a direction. She had a bad feeling in her heart. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 528 Sure enough, with Huang Anyuan''s eyes, he saw a familiar figure. Chang Xuan. Qingluochen and Changxuan have never met formally. But she is familiar with this girl. Since she fell in love with Huang Anyuan, she has made various understandings of him, who is said to be a girl friend who has been in love for more than ten years. Qingluochen has always been very confident about herself. She feels that the little girl who hasn''t long opened her hair can only fall back on her. But looking at Huang Anyuan and Chang Xuan''s uneasy, distressed and guilty eyes, she was not confident about her charm for the first time. "Anyuan, do you let this woman bully me?" She said discontentedly, trying to call Huang Anyuan''s mind back. Huang Anyuan looks at Gu Shili, but he doesn''t know what to say. Gu Shili was angry for Xuanxuan. He was really in the wrong Pour dust sneer: "Huang Anyuan, I pour dust to put so many pursuit of my boys do not, choose you, you can''t take out some men''s appearance at the critical moment?" When she saw Huang Anyuan''s face tangled, she still looked at Chang Xuan standing there from time to time. She only felt aggrieved and embarrassed: "you don''t think your girlfriend will continue to be with you when she sees us like this?" This sentence seems to wake Huang Anyuan. He looks shocked. Regardless of the falling dust and Gu Shili here, he walks towards Gu Shengyin in a hurry. Dumping dust a person was so left, gas tears will fall down. Gu Shili held his arm and sneered: "look, you''re trying to get in between them, but in fact? What do people think of you? The most important thing in Huang Anyuan''s mind is Xuanxuan. " She said so, but she was worried. What if Xuanxuan was convinced by Huang Anyuan and continued to be with him? Gu Shili sighs in her heart. Although it is her freedom to choose what kind of things to choose, if Xuanxuan really chooses to stay with Huang Anyuan, she will be disappointed. She doesn''t love reading. The family situation isplicated, and she sees things more thoroughly than their good children who are devoted to reading. Men are the most unreliable things. Huang Anyuan, in particr, learned to walk on two boats in high school, which is not suitable for a long life. Huang Anyuanes to Gu Shengyin''s side, and his face still bears the palm print that Gu Shili has just thrown out. It looks extremely ridiculous. "Xuanxuan, listen to my exnation..." This is what Huang Anyuan said. Gu Sheng looked at him calmly, but could not hear joy and anger in his tone: "exin that I have seen you here for so long. Is it not you who is holding hands with the fallen dust? Or is it a delusion of all of us that you two are together? " Huang Anyuan looks pale. He had never seen such a kind of Xuanxuan. In his impression, Xuanxuan hadughed at herself, cried and spoiled herself, but she had never looked like this. She looked at herself as if she were looking at something ugly. "I was wrong." Huang Anyuan''s eyes sincerely look at Gu Shengyin and admit his mistake neatly. "Looking at our love for more than ten years, Xuanxuan, can you forgive me once?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 529 Gu Sheng was silent. Huang Anyuan looked at her nervously. He really likes her, just like he said, the feelings of more than ten years, can not be willing to give up. Huang Anyuan even imagined that he would form a family with Chang Xuan in the future. He never left Chang Xuan in the future. But how ridiculous to say that he liked her and wanted to marry her, but he couldn''t stand the temptation from another woman. Gu Shengyin looks at Huang Anyuan. She made her own response. "Pa!" Just like Gu Shili pped Huang Anyuan in the face. Looking at Huang Anyuan, he couldn''t believe it. Gu Shengughed. "Sorry, Huang Anyuan. You don''t have such a big face yet." Huang Anyuan, for the first time in his life, called Chang Xuan his full name. "I chang Xuan, why should I wronged myself and forgive you so much?" "Like you said, our feelings of more than ten years. You can ignore this and trample on our feelings for more than ten years. Why should I aggrieve myself for it? " "You owe me that p." "Huang Anyuan, we are finished." Gu Sheng said this sentence, turned around and walked toward the exit without looking back. Li slowly, their feelings catch up with the past. Gu Shili also came over, passing by Huang Anyuan, and said: "I didn''t expect that Xuanxuan is so strong when she looks at her soft and soft. It''s good. I like it!" Huang Anyuan did not move to let her ridicule. Gu Shili didn''t spend much time on him, and walked in the direction of Gu Shengyin''s departure. Gu Sheng''s eyes turned red when he left. The tears that had just been restrained fell down in an instant. She found a hidden position of the bench, painfully lying on the top of a cry. Li slowly, they didn''t stop her this time. Although Xuanxuan seemed to leave smartly, they all knew how much the girl liked Huang Anyuan before. Like how deep, leave the time, there is more pain in the heart. Until Gu Sheng raised his head for himself. Tears on her face have been wiped clean, toward a few people showed a smile: "sorry, originally invited you out to y, unexpectedly encountered such a disappointing thing." Gu Shili snorted: "you know, sister, my time is so precious. As a result, I spent more than a little time watching you cry." Gu Sheng smiles embarrassed, but his eyes are very firm: "don''t worry, sister Shili, this is thest time I cry for him. From then on, the two of us have nothing to do at night. " Gu Shili then showed a smile: "you can think like this best. How old are you? It''s just a scum. We, Xuanxuan, are such a lovely girl. In the future, we must meet a boy friend who is the most beloved and loves her in the world. " Li slowly began to coax: "sister Shili is right. Huang Anyuan''s regret for losing you is his regret. In the future, we Xuanxuan will meet a better one." Gu Sheng said with heart that I have met the best. She said with a embarrassed smile: "what nonsense, I don''t want to think about these things at the moment. It''s better to study hard and get into a good university. " Li slowly shrunk his mouth: "you have to study hard. I think you can get a good university with your eyes closed." Her voice was full of jealousy. Others also joked, trying to make Gu Shengyin feel better. Good university, do not knownd domain, which school will be tested? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 530 The news that Chang Xuan and Huang Anyuan officially broke up soon spread throughout the school. It''s not that Li slowly said any gossip, but their performance was too obvious. In the past, as long as there was something wrong with Huang Anyuan and what happened to the basketball team, Chang Xuan was the first to catch up. Now how good, some unknown people called her to watch the ball game, were directly refused. Not to mention these days, Huang Anyuan has been standing outside the general ssroom, he has to wait for who can be seen at a nce. However, Huang Anyuan even stood for so many days, Gu Shengyin did not even give a look out. The public again contact not long ago in the school inside the boiling rumor, the heart of course understand what is going on. Since Gu Shengyin took over Chang Xuan''s shell, she has a lot of harmonious rtions with her ssmates. She is a lovely girl with good grades. Her ssmates have no trouble to help them solve any problems. Some people in the ss have said with a smile that Xuanxuan is now the treasure of ss one. Now, the treasure of the ss has been wronged - yes, even if it seems that Gu Shengyin dumped Huang Anyuan, all the people in ss 1 agree that Huang Anyuan is sorry for Gu Shengyin. That''s exactly what happened. Bully people still dare to run to the site of a ss, do not punish you who? As a result, a ss of students on duty every day has be unprecedentedly diligent. As soon as Huang Anyuan appears outside ss one, ss one students on duty feel that the corridor outside the ssroom seems to be a little dirty. Every time you mop the floor, those students can always "identally" throw the mops full of sewage onto people. Before Huang Anyuan got angry, he could receive a sincere smile and a sincere apology: "ah! This ssmate, I''m really sorry that I didn''t see you here. Ha ha ha Huang Anyuan''s heart where do not understand, this is a ss of people to see their own bad eye! But there''s no way. Xuanxuan is here. He won''t give up until she lets go. It''s not that qingluochen hasn''te to see him, but he''s full of Chang Xuan at this moment. Every time, he perfunctorily passes by, which makes qingluochen very angry. He just goes to vent his anger alone. A weekter, Huang Anyuan still stayed at the door of the ssroom and didn''t want to leave. People in ss one were tired of looking at him. That day, he went out to y with Gu Shengyin and watched him kiss a girl who fell in the dust. He simply did a very insidious thing. She wrote a small note for Huang Anyuan and the teacher in charge of the ss who poured dust into the office. The content was that they fell in love with each other. It ismonly known as the report of cracking down on small reports. No. 3 middle school, a key high school, has always been very strict in the management of students'' puppy love. Previously, Huang Anyuan''s head teacher probably knew about Huang Anyuan and Chang Xuan. However, after learning about the two people''s situation, they even knew that their parents tacitly acquiesced, so they didn''t care much. However, now Huang Anyuan and qingluochen are different. Puppy love? Discipline, must be severely disciplined! Students should focus on learning. This kind of thing, must inform parents! At noon the next day, Huang Anyuan, who would appear at the door of ss one ss, disappeared. Gu Sheng received the message from the system and almostughed. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 531 When Huang Anyuan''s father received a call from Huang Anyuan''s head teacher saying that his son was in love early, he still had some disapproval in his heart. How can they not see the affairs of their own children and Xuanxuan? Xuanxuan had good grades and good temperament. He and his wife were very satisfied. But since my son''s head teacher has called, it''s better to go there. However, Mr. Huang went to school and listened to the teacher carefully. He found that the girl who fell in love with his son was more and more wrong. "I''m sorry, teacher. I can ask you, Anyuan with our family Who''s the girl? " Huang Anyuan''s head teacher helped his eyes and coughed: "it''s a female student in senior two. I''m sorry, Mr. Huang. We can''t disclose the information of the students." Senior two? That''s not Xuanxuan! This son of a bitch! The only thing Mr. Huang wants to do at the moment is to take out the belt and give his son a good meal. When Huang Anyuan arrived at school the next day, his walking posture was strange. It''s said that I''ve been off for a week. When Gu Sheng returned home in the evening, he felt that Chang''s mother and father''s faces were not very good. Gu Sheng thought for a while, and knew that it was the Huang family who hade. But since they don''t talk. Of course, Gu Shengyin will not take the initiative to mention this matter. After dinner, the family sat in the living room to watch the news. When Chang''s mother came over with the cut fruit, she could not help speaking. "Xuanxuan, you and Anyuan''s child..." Chang''s mother stopped talking. Although they have a good idea of the two children''s affairs, they have never said it on the surface. Gu Shengyin picked up an apple and bit it. It was sweet and juicy. After swallowing the apple in her mouth, she said, "I know my parents used to know about me and him, but now it''s all in the past. Parents, you can rest assured that I will study hard in the future, and I will never think about such things again. " Chang''s father and mother looked at each other. The two of them are worried that their daughter is sad about this matter, how it seems that her daughter is exining the same with them now. But look at her look, not like is much sad appearance, two people in the heart also put down the heart. Maybe her daughter is young and doesn''t understand the rtionship between men and women. "My parents have nothing else to do, but Xuanxuan, if you have been wronged outside, don''t hold it in your heart and tell your parents, OK?" Chang said. Chang''s father often seldommunicates with his daughter, but Gu Sheng knows that when ites to his daughter''s heartache, he is no less than Chang''s mother. "I see." Gu Sheng said with a smile. "Your daughter, I''m so cute that it''s toote for others to like me, so I''m willing to bully her?" Chang''s motherughed: "you are such a big child. You are not ashamed at all." Gu Sheng has no psychological burden because he is now selling sprouts: "what I said is the truth." Chang''s home is very happy. Huang Anyuan''s atmosphere is not very good these days. Huang''s father talked about it with his wife when he came home from school that day. Mother Huang knew about her son''s association with Xuanxuan, and had no opinion about the future daughter-inw, such as Xuanxuan. However, his son was so caught off guard that he broke up with Xuanxuan and fell in love with him? The husband and wife under some pressure, only then knew, the son unexpectedly still splits "that. Although it was caused by my son, it seems that my parents can''t do it, but we can''t lose our love for many years. After the couple visited Chang''s home, it was not surprising that the other side was indifferent. Although Huang''s father and mother are angry with their son, they are their own, and their more resentment is put on the "Gou. Yin" of their own son''s dumping dust body. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 532 Huang Anyuan has been having a bad time recently. Xuanxuan ignored him. The teacher in charge of a ss doesn''t know where to know about himself and dumping dust. Now he is very close to himself. My father wanted to beat him when he saw him. Now his back is still aching. The most unbearable thing for him was that his ssmates at school looked at him in the eyes. As well as friends of the basketball team, they all looked at him with pity: "it''s not me, man. You''re doing too badly, sister-inw Oh no, Chang Xuan is such a good girl. You don''t know how to cherish it. I advised you to think about it at that time... " It seems that all the people looking at him, the eyes inside revealed, are g man two words. Once he went to the school canteen to do some shopping. From a distance, he saw Xuanxuan surrounded by arge group of students, and his face was open and happy. During this period, he was annoyed by all kinds of things and had a trace of resentment towards Xuanxuan. If she had not been determined to break up, how could he have fallen into such a situation? He has clearly admitted that he was wrong, but he didn''t kneel down to beg her. What else does she want? I am now everything is not satisfactory, she is very good, life is veryfortable. With such a thought, Huang Anyuan''s resentment towards Gu Shengyin became more and more serious. Because Gu Sheng wants to know what he thinks in his heart, he must say that most of his brain is sick. Obviously, Huang Anyuan did all this by himself. Now things are beyond his expectation. Instead, he wants to shift the responsibility to others. Why don''t you go to heaven? Coincidentally. On this day, a basketball league was held in Lincheng No.1 and No.3 middle school. As the main force of the basketball team, Huang Anyuan will y naturally. I don''t know why, those guys in No.1 middle school are all taking medicine today, they can''t even care about grabbing the ball. They just want to block themselves? As long as they are about to catch the ball, the other team members will immediately put down their original position and try to block themselves. Although the rtionship between No.3 middle school and No.1 middle school has always been apetitive rtionship, are they not so hostile? The final result of the game was that three wins were narrowly won. However, from the beginning to the end, Huang Anyuan did not even touch the ball. No. 1 middle school was still excited after the game, as if it was not them who lost the game. "A bunch of psychopaths!" Huang Anyuan cursed sadly. "Who did you just say, boy?" There is a sharp ear in No.1 middle school. He hears it. No. 1 middle school was worried that there was no excuse to find trouble, and Huang Anyuan began to talk. The basketball yers of No.1 middle school came over and looked at Huang Anyuan in a fierce way: "our two schools y league matches, which is to promote the friendship between each other. This ssmate of No.3 middle school, you are doing something. " Friendship? Huang Anyuan scolded in his heart: there is a fart friendship between Laozi and you! "You think too much," he said coldly "What do you mean, you think you''re a tough guy? Win the ball and curse, this is the quality of your three? When we are a bully in No. 1 middle school, right? " He put down the words: "you don''t give us a good honest apology today, I tell you, this is not over!" Huang Anyuan is also a 15-year-old boy, the most can not be provoked by others, smell speech temper alsoe up. "I won''t apologize today. What''s the matter! A group of stupid. Force, in the territory of our No. 3 middle school, they really treat themselves as dishes! " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 533 Gu Shengyin heard the news that Huang Anyuan had a conflict with No. 1 middle school on the basketball court. Later, it turned out that Huang Anyuan was the first to start swearing and provocation. After all, the students in No.1 middle school were not students of this school. The teachers of No.3 middle school informed their school teachers to take the people back. Huang Anyuan was recorded. The basketball captain of No.1 middle school went to Luyu after returning to school. "I said Lu Xueba, we have given Huang Anyuan a good look ording to what you said. You see, the notebook that I promised to give my brother... " Lu Yu nodded: "I''ll let Zhang Yun send things to youter." The basketball captain smiles with a silly face, where there is the arrogance of the previous half: "that line, then I''ll go first." As he walked, he was still murmuring in his heart. He didn''t know what happened to Huang Anyuan in the third middle school, which provoked Lu Xueba. After Lu Yu returned to the dormitory, he saw Zhang Yun''s expression of a thief''s smile from behind theputer. "I said Luyu, but I heard that you went to Zhang Chao and asked them to find Huang Anyuan''s trouble during thepetition. I remember you didn''t know him at all? " Lu Yu took out a book to open it, and said faintly, "it''s just that he doesn''t like it." Zhang Yun gave a meaningful "Oh" and said with a bad smile: "is it just to look at him, or is it to vent anger on some lovely little girl?" Lu Yu took a look at him: "my notes have been sorted out." Zhang Yun immediately reached out his hand and made a zipper action to his mouth: "I know, I understand, I don''t know, I don''t say anything." Luyu then continued to lower his head to read. Huang Anyuan finally didn''t look for himself again. Gu Shengyin only felt relieved. It''s really chilly to be watched by him with such nostalgic and sad eyes every day. Obviously, he is the one who has a love affair with him, but he still has to make a look like a sea of love. I don''t know. I thought it was her Gu Shengyin who changed her mind. It''s really frightening. After school that day, Gu Sheng was walking by this schoolbag alone. "Chang Xuan." She was being called from afar. Gu Shengyin looks back and sees a familiar person. Pour out the dust. She was going to take it as if she didn''t see it. She didn''t know that the other party had caught up. "I want to talk to you. It won''t be long." The expression on his face is very arrogant. A beauty like her is indeed proud of her capital. However, Gu Shengyin didn''t eat it at all. Tilt the dust to see the other sidepletely ignore their own, bite the lip: "as I beg you, OK, Chang Xuan." Gu Shengyin stops and looks at her. They came to a coffee shop near the school. Gu Sheng takes a nce at the seats separated by frosted ss. The decoration environment of the store is very petty. Of course, the price is quite small. The conditions of dust dumping families are really good, and ordinary students will not choose to spend in such ces. "Chang Xuan, I know that you and Huang Anyuan were originally a couple, but now you have broken up? Now that you have broken up, you and Anyuan said, let him not be tied to you again, OK? I really like him, but now he can''t settle down, and he still thinks of you in his heart... " Gu Sheng raised his hand: "stop." She looked strangely at the falling dust: "so, youe to me to say this?" "Do you think it was unfair to you that I only pped Huang Anyuan?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 534 Gu Shengyin did not look at the expensive cup of coffee on the table. "First, since you know that I have broken up with him, his affairs have nothing to do with me, Chang Xuan." "Second, although I broke up with Huang Anyuan, it doesn''t mean that everything in the past has been written off. For you, let the dust fall. " Gu Shengyin took a look at her and went on to say, "I''m a third party among others. I don''t like and dislike it from the bottom of my heart." "Third, you can''t get Huang Anyuan''s heart, which has nothing to do with me. It''s you who are too useless. Please don''t put the problem on me. I don''t back this pot. " "Fourth, who do you like and how much you like it? It has nothing to do with me!" Gu Sheng gets up and looks at the fallen dust as he prepares to leave. "By the way, I hope you won''te to me again next time. It''s better not to appear in front of me. Because next time, I''m not going to guarantee that I''ll be able to have such a good rest and talk to you like that, instead of just pouring this cup of stuff from the table on your head. " Gu Sheng left because he didn''t return to his head, leaving him sitting there in a daze. Her face turned red and white. In fact, she didn''t know that she was deceiving people today. However, she also fantasized that Chang Xuan was a girl with a soft temperament and a soft heart. If she pretended to be pathetic in front of her, she would be soft hearted? She knows that her reputation is not good now. If Chang Xuan is willing to say something nice for her, her life in school will be much better. However, what never expected was that Chang Xuan was not only not as cute as the rumor said, on the contrary, she was very smart. He was so ridiculed by her that he could not say any retort. The more he thought about Gu Shengyin''s words to himself, the more he thought about it, the more angry he became. He even had an idea that Chang Xuan would never appear in the third middle school. As long as she is not in the third middle school, then things about herself and Huang Anyuan will be gradually forgotten by people, right? Gu Sheng walked slowly along the road with a schoolbag on her back. After a while, she suddenly turned her head. "I said Lu Xueba, you''ve been with me for so long. Are you going to treat me to dinner?" Seeing the other party smiling at himself, Lu Yu''s look softened: "good." He looked at each other''s eyes widened a little, seemed to have no idea that he would agree, can''t help but smile deeper: "what do you want to eat?" Gu Sheng bent his eyes and revealed the shallow pear vortex at the corner of his mouth: "Lu Xueba, please have a meal. How many people can have this honor? It''s your treat. You''re the master. " Luyu thought about it for a moment and took Gu Shengyin to a ce. A noodle shop hidden deep in the alley. Gu Shengyin shook his head and said: "the old saying says that there is wine in the deepne. I don''t know if the noodles in the deepne have the same beauty." Lu Yuughs when he hears the speech. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down," he said The customers in the store are very good, and the whole environment is very clean and tidy. The beef noodles will be served soon. "It''s delicious!" Gu Sheng couldn''t help but sniff and took a sip of soup with a spoon on one side. "It''s delicious." She narrowed her eyes contentedly, that manner, like a cat that got a beloved fish. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 535 Luyu looked at her like this and wanted tough. How could there be a girl who could show so many different looks. He couldn''t help but say: "I see you just said that girl, one by one, and now, if not for my own eyes, I can''t believe it''s the same person." Gu Sheng took a bite of noodles. The noodles are strong, and the soup is full of vor. It''s delicious. She seriously replied, "what kind of people we treat, naturally we have to take what kind of posture. Believe it or not, if I don''t behave a little stronger, she will definitely think that I am a soft persimmon She can''t y silly white sweet in front of her lover all her life. Her real appearance should be known by him. This is not the focus of thend domain. He said, "well, why are you like this in front of me?" Simple, harmless, like a delicate cat. Gu Sheng blinked his eyes and said with a smile, "because I know that you like me from the bottom of your heart, which is really good for me." When she said this, she did not hesitate, but her ears suddenly became hot. How can a boy say such a word in front of her? Lu Yu tangled with himself for a moment, and found that Gu Shengyin''s expression was very normal, and there was no difference. Then he suddenly came to see that he liked what he said, which was not the same as what he understood. He figured out this, but he secretlyughed at himself: Luyu, Luyu, people say you are mature and stable, all Taishan copses in front of you without changing your face,. But who knows, you should be confused for a little girl''s unintentional words? He put aside all his thoughts and began to eat noodles. After eating, Gu Shengyin will say goodbye to Luyu. "Thank you for Lu Xueba''s noodles. I''ll treat you to dinner next time I''m free." Gu Sheng said because of a pair of good brothers. Luyu couldn''t help but smile: "then I''ll wait." Seeing Gu Sheng ready to leave, Lu Yu thought for a moment, but still stopped her: "that I heard about you and your boyfriend. Don''t be sad, and Although your boyfriend is not so good, there are still many good boys in the world Like me. Gu Sheng couldn''t see half a different look when heughed: "I know, I won''t be sad for such a person! Of course, there are good boys. For example, Lu Xueba in front of me is a handsome and gentle man with a cold face and a hot heart... " Thest words didn''t really follow the girl''s distance. Lu Yu stood in the afternoon sun, watching the girl''s figure more and more far away, the shadow was drawn very long, with the infinite vitality of youth alone. His heart beat fast because of Gu Shengyin''sst words. Originally, in her mind, is he handsome and gentle? I don''t know where the breeze from, raised the corner of his lips, for a long time did not fall. Gu Shengyin, who has a wave of lovers in his daily life, feels very beautiful and wonderful when hees home. If you don''t meet someone waiting at your door, the beauty will probablyst all night. "What are you doing here?" She put away the smile on her face and said coldly. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 536 Huang Anyuan looked at her and didn''t know what kind of look he was going to show on her face. After thinking about it for a while, he decided to get straight to the point: "Xuanxuan, can you say something nice for me in the school? I have a bad reputation in school now. Even my roommates don''t pay much attention to me He thought he was very sincere and said to Gu Shengyin: "Xuanxuan, I apologized to you for what happened. Let her pass this matter, and don''t embarrass me any more, will you? " Gu Sheng looked up and down Huang Anyuan as if he had known him for the first time. "Huang Anyuan, did I p my face a little too lightly?" "One thing you need to understand is that you are sorry for me, not that I am sorry for you. I chang Xuan is not a white lotus flower. When I was beaten in the face, I had to smile and say that it was a good fight! " "Besides, you don''t have a good reputation in school. It''s your own work. It has nothing to do with me. You don''t have such a big face for me to embarrass you "Now, immediately, immediately, leave my door!" Gu Shengyin said, also no longer care about him, took out the key to open the door, "bang", will Huang Anyuan to shut outside. Such people are really disturbing. Huang Anyuan still cried out: "Chang Xuan, you are cruel enough. We have been friends for more than ten years, but you say that if you lose, you will lose..." Insane! "Host, be careful tomorrow. If you find someone to teach you." The system suddenly reminds her. Gu Sheng nodded to show that he knew. Before school the next day, she went to the second grade ce to look for Gu Shili. Gu Shili was surprised to pick an eyebrow and nod when he heard hering. Gu Sheng walked back alone, passing a slightly remotene, and found himself blocked up. On both sides were little scumbags dressed out of the mainstream. "What do you want?" Gu Sheng is holding on to the schoolbag and asks calmly. "I have money in my schoolbag. If you want, I can give it to you all." The first little yellow hair looked at her up and down, and said with a smile, "such a little sister is rare now. If you are in a good mood at ordinary times, maybe you will be let go. Unfortunately, some people have given money to us today. Let''s have a good look at you. " "What did I just hear? Who dares to give her a good look There was a loud voice. Huang Mao was frightened when he heard this voice. He raised his head and saw Gu Shili standing there with arge number of people, staring at him coldly. How can you offend this ancestor! Huang Mao''s face quickly piled up a smile: "this is a misunderstanding, I don''t know this is Miss Gu, you care about the people, misunderstanding and misunderstanding." "Misunderstanding?" Gu Shili sneered, "believe it or not, I leave you a leg here today, and tomorrow is just a misunderstanding." Huang Mao knows that he can''t go out if he wants to live in safety. He gritted his teeth, raised his hand and pped his face: "I don''t have eyes." After a p in the face, he looked at Gu Shili and saw that the other side looked pale and did not show half a point. Heart a horizontal, it is a p in the face of their own hard fan in the past. After more than 20 strokes of fan, the faces on both sides of yellow hair were swollen. Obviously, this man was very kind to himself and didn''t keep half of his hands. "Stop." Gu Shili finally made a voice and looked at him: "I''m in a good mood today. You take your people back. How do you deal with my sister Changxuan? You give me one that doesn''t fall back on her, OK Huang Mao Rumeng amnesty, busy with you to leave here. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 537 Gu Sheng came to Gu Shili with his schoolbag: "thank you, sister Shili." Gu Shili gave her a bad look: "how do you know someone is going to deal with you?" Gu Sheng said with a smile, "I can not predict." Gu Shengyin rolled his eyes and stopped asking. He just said, "you should pay attention to yourself recently. If there is something you must tell me, do you know?" Gu Sheng nodded. The next day there was no school. On the third day, on the forum inside the school and on the official forum of Lin City, they were put on the nude photos with dust. The beautiful girl was stripped of her clothes, covered her body, and sat in the darkne. Her looks revealed deep despair and fear. Her body was white, and there were the bruises on it. The surrounding environment is very dark, which makes people feel a kind of cruel beauty. Lin Cheng No. 3 middle school was directly bombed, and no one thought that the people around them would encounter this kind of thing. Gu Shengyin did not have any pity for the falling dust. Because of these, originally is to pour the dust to tell those people to use on their own body. Dumping dust is better than Chang Xuan in the original plot. Those gangsters are probably scared by Gu Shili and dare not do other unnecessary things. At least her innocence was preserved. Even so, there is no big difference between keeping and not keeping. But when Gu Shili came to Gu Shengyin, his face was not very good-looking. She thought that the grudges between the students were just a little bit of a lesson and a p in the face, but she didn''t expect the other side to be so cruel. "What is the deep feud between you and her Gu Shili asked. Gu Shengyin looked innocent: "you know, sister Shili, the only intersection between me and qingluochen is Huang Anyuan. I''m the victim, OK? " Gu Shili thought that if Gu Sheng didn''t find himself that day, the person who suffered such a thing would be her, and his heart was full of anger. "I knew that the woman who dumped the dust was so cruel, but she just gave it back as it was. It was really cheap for her." Gu Shili said with hatred. The daughter suffered this kind of thing, dumping dust at home is of course called the police. Those punks dare not offer Gu Shili, so they have to carry the pot on their own. It was said that she was not good at seeing this girl, so I wanted to teach her a lesson. It was just a small joke. A little joke? The policeman in charge of the interrogation looked at the gangster like a sword. But the little gangsters are really not afraid of this. They don''t do anything to really hurt the dust. In addition, he has been on the road, so it has something to do with it. At most, he will stay in it for a year and a half. No one knows that dumping dust is not good at all. When she encounters this kind of thing, the whole person is hysterical. When the police go to find her for evidence, she firmly insists that it is Chang Xuan''s work. How did it get to someone else? The police found that it was not right, and when they inquired carefully, they began to stammer. In the end, the truth was interrogated, and it turned out that the girl was totally self inflicted. Originally, she was the one who hired people behind her back. All the things she suffered now were supposed to fall on another girl. What a vicious heart! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 538 Is this called retribution? The policewoman, who was originally in charge of the interrogation, was very sympathetic to the fallen dust. After all, she was a 17-year-old girl who suddenly encountered such an unfortunate event. However, after learning the truth, her perception of falling dust has dropped to the lowest, and even her attitude is obviously indifferent. As for the parents, they werepletely frightened by their daughter. How could their beautiful, intelligent, obedient daughter do such a thing? But no matter what, she is her only daughter. If it''s really the girl named Chang Xuan who gets revenge after knowing the truth, they have to ask for justice for her daughter. Gu Shengyin was called out by the head teacher in ss. There are several uniformed policemen in the office. Gu Sheng was at a loss. The two policemen wanted to hold on to maintain the prestige of a policeman. But when they saw that the other was such a small, deer like girl, they let go of their faces unconsciously. Gu Sheng, the other party, looked nervous. The policewoman''s voice was very gentle: "you are Chang Xuan, right? Don''t be afraid. We just came to ask you a few questions." Gu Shengyin''s head teacher also said: "I know very well that Chang Xuan is a child. She has a very simple mind and can''t do that kind of thing." Gu Shengyin slowly calmed down and suddenly asked, "do you want to ask me about dumping dust?" The two policemen looked at each other, but the policewoman said, "can you tell us what happened that day?" Gu Sheng nodded: "I went to school that day and went to find one of my ssmates. I was timid, and I heard my ssmates talk about falling dust. The person was small-minded and liked to revenge others. I was afraid that she would follow me all this time. Then, I met those punks... " "Sister Shili looked very angry and scolded those gangsters, but let them teach the people who want to teach me a lesson." When Gu Shengyin said here, he shook his body gently: "we all thought that she just wanted to beat me. I didn''t think of..." She couldn''t speak, but her eyes were full of panic. The two policemen looked at Gu Shengyin''s face obviously haggard, and knew that the girl was scared these days. If it wasn''t for some reversal that day, it would have fallen on her. After they had asked everything they wanted to ask, they left school. This matter, to say, has nothing to do with this girl named Chang Xuan. At best, she is a victim. It''s just self inflicted. Gu Sheng was called away by the police, and was quickly passed out by the students in the ss. The people in the school soon learned that the second grade school flower fell into dust, which was totally self inflicted. She originally wanted to deal with Chang Xuan, but in the end, she actually punished herself. The students, who originally had infinite sympathy for the dust, now speak of her with disdain. He robbed someone else''s boyfriend, but he even nned to destroy her. How can there be such a vicious person in the world! The reputation of dumping dust has been thoroughly smelled in the whole forest city No.3 middle school. Lin Cheng No. 3 middle school, she can''t stay any longer. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 539 Gu Sheng went to Gu Shili because of this. She was a little uneasy: "the police came to school today to find me, sister Shili, are we going to be ok?" after hearing the speech, Gu Shili said with a smile: "don''t worry, this matter has nothing to do with us, even if it does, I can be irrelevant to us." In fact, Gu Shengyin has some knowledge of Gu Shili''s background. With her father''s power in the dark, no one dares to touch her in this forest city. Gu Shili kneaded Gu Shengyin''s head and said, "don''t worry. Are you here? Nothing will happen. Look at you, haven''t you slept well these days? The dark circles are like this. " Gu Sheng is helpless to smile. She is intentional. However, she is more worried about her. Knowing what happened in the school, Chang''s father and mother are the two most palpitating. When they didn''t know, such a dangerous thing happened to my daughter. If it was close to That girl is going to ruin their family, Yuxuan! Chang''s father has a job and can''t leave. Chang''s mother simply apanies her daughter in school or school these days. She couldn''t rest assured. I also learned that the girl in Xuanxuan''s school had to deal with Xuanxuan for Huang Anyuan''s sake. Even if Chang''s father and mother know that Huang Anyuan can''t be med for this, she will inevitably have a trace of anger against him. If Huang an had not gone far away to provoke others, such a thing would have happened? Chang''s mother went to school with Gu Sheng for half a month. After all, Gu Shengyin finally persuaded her not to send herself again tomorrow. When Gu Sheng came to school the next day, he saw an ident. "Lu Xueba?" Gu Sheng greets him unexpectedly. "Don''t you have ss today?" Gu Sheng asked curiously. Just after school, No. 1 middle school is not far away from No. 3 middle school, but it still takes some time to walk. Under the normal ss situation, Luyu could not have arrived at the gate of No. 3 middle school at this time. Lu Yu looked at her softly: "I''m waiting for you." What he didn''t tell her was that he had been worried about her ever since he heard about the falling dust. Every day I go to school at ease, I have to personallye and watch her enter the school, or be taken away by her parents. Today, when I went to school, I didn''t see her mother apany her, so he took the initiative to appear at the gate of No.3 middle school. Gu Sheng tilted his head: "what shall I do? Do you want me to treat you to dinner? " Lu Yu heard a smile: "you don''t say I almost forgot, you still owe me a meal." "Well, well, I''ll treat you to dinner today. I''ll call my mom first. " Gu Shengyin took out his mobile phone. At this time, if she doesn''t say that she will go homete, she will worry about death. Sure enough, after receiving the phone call, Chang''s mother asked a lot of questions, and finally confirmed that she was inviting a good friend to dinner and promised that she would be sent back. "Let''s go. But today, I may trouble you. You sent me home Gu Sheng smiles cunningly. "Good." Luyu looked at the corner of her eyes, heart said, even if you don''t say, I also want to see you safely home. After dinner, Luyu sent Gu Shengyin to the door. "Here I am, Lu Xueba. Goodbye." Gu Shengyin waved to thend. "I''ll be waiting for you here tomorrow morning." Lu Yu said this, and without waiting for Gu Sheng to respond, he turned and walked back. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 540 Lu Yu quickened his pace to leave, so as to cover up his red ears. There is another reason: he is afraid to hear Gu Shengyin''s refusal. What if she doesn''t want to be with herself every day? What he didn''t know was that Gu Shengughed at his slightly disordered steps. When she returned home, Chang''s mother, who had been sitting in the living room and was waiting for her, rushed up and down to look at her daughter carefully. Seeing that there was no problem, she was relieved. "Who is the friend who sent you back today?" Chang asked curiously. Gu Shengyin replied: "I met him when I went to the imperial capital to participate in the physicspetition. He was a Xueba in No.1 middle school. I won the second prize and he won the first prize." She thought that Chang''s mother didn''t know Luyu, but when she heard her say that, she immediately responded: "is it the one in No.1 middle school, it''s called Lu..." "Land." Gu added. "Yes,nd." Chang''s mother''s face showed a smile: "the young man is handsome and energetic." Gu Sheng, looking at her appearance, seems to be quite familiar with thend area. "Mom. How do you know him? " Chang''s mother said, "he has been on our Lincheng TV station several times. At our age, we have children who go to school. Who doesn''t know him?" She said and looked at Gu Shengyin: "are you still friends with that child? If you are free tomorrow, invite someone else to have a meal at home. " She didn''t think there was anything wrong with her daughter being friends with a boy. Gu Shengyin had to attribute this to the power of Xueba. She nodded. "I''ll ask him." The next morning, when Gu Shengyin went to school, he saw thend standing under a tree not far from themunity. He was wearing a snow-white shirt, his hands in his trouser pockets, his head bowed, not knowing what he was trying to write. Gu Shengyin saw several girls passing by secretly looking at him. "Good morning." Gu Shengyin greets him. Luyu turned his face, Qing Jun''s face showed a light smile: "early." Gu Sheng for spitting. Head: "I thought you were joking yesterday, did not expect that you actually came." Luyu chuckled and shook his head, and whispered, "how can I be joking with you?" Gu Sheng did not hear clearly, and asked in doubt, "what?" Luyu shook his head. Gu Shengyin looked at him and subconsciously asked, "did you have breakfast?" Luyu actually ate, there is an aunt to make breakfast at home. However, hearing Gu Shengyin''s question, he suddenly hesitated and shook his head. Gu Sheng frowned: "how can we not have breakfast. In this way, I''ll tell my mother tomorrow that I''ll make more breakfast and I''ll bring it for you. I''ll tell you, my mother''s craftsmanship is excellent... " Lu Yu listened to the girl''s chirping voice all the way, and felt that the whole morning, as if with her light voice and bright up. "Goodbye, Lu Xueba." Gu Sheng stops and says to Lu Yu that it''s time to go to school. Luyu didn''t say goodbye, but replied, "see you in the afternoon." Gu Sheng went back to school. The smile on her face couldn''t stop. Where didn''t she hear what he said? Just, I really enjoy the feeling of being cared and cherished. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 541 Today is destined to be a restless day. In the morning, after the second ss, the face of dusting appeared at the door of ss 11 in high school. "Chang Xuan, if youe out, I have something to ask you." The whole ss was quiet after brushing. Everyone''s eyes fell on the dust outside the door and Gu Shengyin, who was doing his homework. Gu Shengyin looks out of the window. It is hard to imagine that the man standing outside is the fallen dust of the Ming Dynasty man. Her original round and glossy face was much thinner, and herplexion was extremely pale. Her broad coat was dangling over her body. You could see at a nce what a thin body she was under her clothes. Of course, even if the beauty is haggard, it will not have a look. It seems that these days, she is very bad. This is alsomon sense, no matter who, encounter such a thing, will not be easy. Now the dust, like a lonely Wolf in a desperate situation, no one knows what she will do. Gu Sheng is not going to let himself be the cannon fodder. In full view of the public, Gu Sheng shakes his head at the falling dust outside the window. This is a refusal. The students in ss one can understand her practice. If it were them, I''m afraid they would never want to see this person again. Seeing Gu Shengyin''s total disregard for herself, qingliuchen seemed a little surprised. She shrieked, "I know some secrets about Huang Anyuan, don''t you want to know?" Gu Shengughs at herself and dumps the dust. There is no way. In order to let her go out, she even said this kind of words. It''s a pity Sheughs secretly. What does Huang Anyuan''s secret have to do with herself? She simply took out a pair of earphones from her desk and put them into her ears to express her refusal to dump dust. Looking at her childish action, many people in the ss couldn''t helpughing. Some people who couldn''t stand the falling dust said directly: "Xuanxuan doesn''t want to pay attention to you. We''re going to have ss. You''d better leave." Pour the dust some resentment looked at Gu Shengyin, very unwilling to leave. Everyone didn''t expect that this was thest time they saw the falling dust. After taking a nap in the afternoon, Gu Shengyin heard the news of falling dust from a building. It is said that he jumped from the sixth floor of the school library. When the ambnce arrived, people were already cold. In the pocket of his white coat, which was wearing by dumping dust, there was a will letter dyed red with blood. In the letter, the letter was filled with blood. Finally, with the tone of hatred, she showed that she would choose to die. The biggest reason is that Huang Anyuan. Some students in Huang Anyuan''s ss said that when they had lunch, they went to find Huang Anyuan. They quarreled at the end of the corridor. They heard Huang Anyuan scolding her for being "dirty" and "vicious". Later, they did not know where they had gone. Huang Anyuan returned to the ssroom during his lunch break. Within an hour, news of his suicide was spread. Take revenge on others with your own death. Gu Sheng shook his head, and he was too young. She will never know that her revenge on Huang Anyuan is at most a nightmare of one or two months, a painful memory of youth yearster. It was her parents who had raised her for 17 years. Hurt yourself this way, you revenge, always only care about their own people. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 542 Gu Sheng, from a distance, saw his parents. It was a middle-aged couple who dressed up very well, but at this moment, when they heard the news of their daughter''s death, all they had left were panic and pain. The teacher in charge of each ss strictly forbids the students to discuss this matter at the first time, and the library has be a forbidden area. Gu Sheng was not in the mood to see the excitement. After school, she saw thend near the school gate. Lu Yu looked at her with obvious worry: "are you ok?" Gu Shengyin shook his head: "I can''t have anything." Luyu is relieved. When he heard that there was an ident in No.3 middle school at school, a girl jumped out of the building, and the girl fell into the dust. His first reaction was: I don''t know if Xuanxuan was scared. Fortunately, she looks in good shape. If I were another girl, I''m afraid I would be scared. Lu Yu''s mind moved, and his hand had caught Gu Shengyin''s hand faster than his thought. Gu Sheng looks at him in surprise. Lu Yu''s side head came over and said with a smile, "I''m worried about you." Gu Sheng was stunned by this smile and didn''t take out his hand. Luyu felt the soft touch in his hand, and the rest of his eyes swept to the red ears of the girls around him. His mood suddenly became clearer than ever before. "See you tomorrow." When he got to the ce, Gu Sheng said in a low voice with a little red face. "Goodbye." Luyu let go of her hand. Gu Sheng trotted up the stairs all the way. Lu Yu looked at her and couldn''t help but smile. In the days toe, there seemed to be some unspeakable tacit understanding between them. They will go to school and school together, asionally go out and y together during holidays, and leave a message for each other when they have something to do. No one has ever said the words hidden in the bottom of my heart. Gu Shengyin and Luyu maintain such a rtionship of friends and lovers. However, between them, no matter who they were, they had to admit that there was a feeling that no one else could get in. When Gu Shengyin was a sophomore, Huang Anyuan transferred. On the one hand, it is public opinion. Even if the original dust fall of the death, the police have confirmed that it is suicide, in the eyes of all people, is still far from his rtionship with Huang an. On the other hand, he''s moving. Huang Fu''s business has been in constant trouble for nearly a year, and his family''s assets are also bottoming out. As they all know, this is the Revenge of their parents on their family. Huang Fu once thought of revolt and wanted to call the police. However, each time is no more than three days, followed by more bad fault finding. The Huang familypromised. I can''t afford it. The whole country of flowers is so big that there is always something you can''t reach. Huang Anyuan came to find Gu Shengyin. Calcting the time, Gu Shengyin has not seen Huang Anyuan for almost a year. She almost didn''t recognize the person in front of her. Once Huang Anyuan, handsome, confident, young and energetic, with a unique youth vigor. However, the boy standing in front of Gu Shengyin. He was wearing a half new coat, his face was gloomy, his eyes were no longer the same as before, and there were even Stubbles on his chin. It is quite different from Huang Anyuan before. Gu Sheng couldn''t help but think about it. If he had seen Huang Anyuan in those years, he would not have seen him more. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 543 "Xuanxuan, I''m leaving Lincheng." Huang Anyuan looks at the girl in front of him. In fact, there is no intersection between them. He doesn''t know why he has to meet her before he leaves. Even after seeing her, he found that the two people who had a tacit understanding did not have anymonnguage. "Well." Gu Sheng responded with a faint voice. A long time of rtive silence. "Xuanxuan, will we still have contact in the future?" Huang Anyuan suddenly asked. the girl in front of him was once one of the most important people in his previous ten years. However, the feelings umted for more than ten years have been exhausted in less than one year. Gu Sheng refused him without hesitation: "better not." "You and I can''t say anything. We can''t be lovers or friends." Gu Shengyin said word by word, "strangers are the best rtionship we can have between us." "Good." Huang Anyuan wryly smiles. After all, she has no way to forgive him. "Well, I wish you happiness in the future." Huang Anyuan said softly, before leaving, he added, "when looking for a boyfriend, polish your eyes a little, don''t look for me again." It''s rare that you know yourself. Gu Shengyin answered him with silence. This is Gu Shengyin''sst meeting with Huang Anyuan. I don''t know where he moved with his family. He lost contact with the third middle school and all the people around him. No one knows where he is even at the reunion after many years. Gu Sheng turns to leave and meets thend area at the corner. Luyu didn''t say anything. One hand took Gu Shengyin''s backpack, and one hand took her hand. "Don''t you want to ask, what did we say?" Gu Sheng asked on purpose. Lu Yu said faintly: "in a word, it''s just that, I can probably know." "Oh?" Gu Sheng was interested in it. "Guess." Lu Yu looked at her: "if I guess right, how do you n to reward me?" Gu Sheng hesitated for a moment, which should be rewarded? Lu Yu''s eyes shed for a moment, and then he said, "well, if I guess right, then you should promise me a request, OK?" This seemingly simplemitment, often pitiful. Gu Sheng looks at him with vignce. Lu Yuughingly looked at her eyes, staring at himself, and said, "don''t worry, there will be no prank. It will be very easy. You just need to nod your head to do it." "Really?" Gu Sheng is suspicious. "Really." Lu Yu nodded solemnly. "Well, guess. I don''t believe it. You can really guess something. " Lu Yu looked at her with a smile and spoke softly. The more he listened, the bigger his eyes opened: "you Did you eavesdrop on us? " Lu Yu''s innocent hands out: "I''ve been standing at the corner, you know, that distance can''t be heard." "How can you..." Gu Sheng was full of curiosity. Lu Yu said with a smile: "this is my secret." Fool, of course, because I have spent countless thoughts to understand you. Even because of jealousy that boy actually upied the first 15 years of your life, I once tried to investigate him. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 544 Senior two finished and began to enter the tense senior three. Every day is very busy, all kinds of examinations, papers, homework. Every day, the journey home with Luyu has be the most rxed time for Gu Shengyin. There was not much cover up in their behavior, and everyone saw the intimacy between them. However, it may be that the two people are too calm, or the warm and daily enviable atmosphere between them makes no one feel that it is wrong for them to be together. The seventh and eighth of June. Gu Shengyin, who walked out of the examination room, looked up at the dazzling sunlight of white flowers. After wiping a handful of sweat, he walked out of the school. At the first sight, he saw Chang''s father and mother who had been on guard early. Chang''s mother handed her daughter the mung bean soup that she had prepared in her hand. She said heartily, "are you tired?" I don''t mention the exam at all. Gu Sheng drank the sweet mung bean soup and exhaled a satisfied breath: "it''s OK." This is true, she is not really like a real examinee, so worried about anxiety. This time, her own achievements, she also have the bottom. But even so, Gu Shengyin went home after the exam and slept for two days. Next, there are all kinds of student gatherings, girlfriends parties and Teacher Appreciation Banquet. And the confession. Even Gu Shengyin received two confessions from his ssmates who did not need to respond. These young students seem to want to make up for their three years of high school regret in this short ten days. Wait until everything calms down. Gu Sheng realized that he and Luyu had not met for more than ten days. This day, when eating, Chang''s mother suddenly opened her mouth. "Xuanxuan, this is the end of the college entrance examination. When will you bring the boy named Luyu back to us?" Gu Sheng looked up at her father and her mother, and knew that they had already known about themselves and Luyu. In addition to myself and Luyu, all people regard them as a pair. Who knows, in fact, there has never been a confession between these two people? However, who has stipted that only by saying those three words can they be regarded as lovers? "Well I''ll talk about it then. " Gu Sheng answered vaguely. Looking at her daughter, Chang''s mother was relieved. At that time, Xuanxuan didn''t allow herself to send her to school, but how could she be relieved? She had secretly followed her many times, for fear that she would encounter something bad. So we found Luyu, the forest city, all the mothers, including their own boys. She watched him send Xuanxuan to school, and they described their intimacy. What''s more, this delivery is from grade one to grade three. Children and grandchildren have their own children and grandchildren. Chang''s mother is also optimistic. Luyu looks like a very good boy, so she doesn''t have to worry about Xuanxuan. Gu Shengyin sent a message to Luyu in the evening. "Yes, if you are free tomorrow, let''s have a meal together." Soon, the news came back: "OK, time, ce." Gu Sheng thought about it and decided on a ce. "Good night." She typed these two words. Luyu''s response was still swift: "good night." Gu Sheng couldn''t help but smile at the corner of his mouth. He turned off his mobile phone and fell into the dreand of ck sweet. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 545 The next day, Gu Sheng spent a lot of effort to dress up. The ce she chose is a small park in Lincheng. The ce is not very big. There are no amusement parks and other entertainment facilities, so there are rtively few people, but the environment is very beautiful. It''s the holynd for lovers to date. When she arrived at the appointed ce, it was more than ten minutes before the appointed time, but thend area was already waiting there. More than ten days have not seen, there is no any strange between the two people, also not many long time not see the excitement. They get along with each other all the time like this, not warm and not fire, but a long stream. They walked slowly along the path, asionally talking about topics of mutual interest. When they came to theke, they stopped at the same time. "Which school are you going to test for?" "Which university are you going to fill in?" Two people said with one voice. Gu Sheng couldn''t help but chuckle, and Luyu was also attracted by his lips. "My dream has always been DIDU University." Gu Shengyin tells Chang Xuan''s dream. This is not only chang Xuan''s dream, but also Chang''s mother and father''s expectations for their daughter. Gu Sheng didn''t want to let them down. DIDU university is one of the best universities in the country, and the admission score line is also difficult for ordinary students to reach. Of course, with Chang Xuan''s achievements, there is no problem at all. "And you?" Lu Yu smiles and looks at Gu Shengyin: "I intend to follow your steps. I will go to the school where Xuanxuan goes Love wordse so unexpectedly. Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment, and his face slowly raised a thinyer of red. Thend area looks at this rare beauty without blinking. Three yearster, the face and body of the girl who was about to mature began to bloom, just like a flower in full bloom, showing amazing beauty. The baby fat on his face disappeared. His height also increased from 1.6 to nearly 1.7 meters. His eyebrows and eyes were delicate and his skin was like jade. Now Chang Xuan has grown up to be a tall and beautiful beauty. She is no longer like a little girl who didn''t grow up. Luyu has no doubt about how many love enemies he will face in the future. Fortunately, he was three years ahead of all of them. He heard her little voice: "what if I fail the exam?" Lu Yu smiles: "then I will apany you to read again." Gu Sheng couldn''t help crying andughing. He made such a joke about it. If he really dares to do so, he will be killed by his proud parents. Lu Yu suddenly called out to her in a very serious tone: "Xuanxuan." As Gu Sheng expected something in her heart, she raised her head and looked at Luyu''s eyes. For the first time in three years, Luyu has let out his feelings without reservation. Lu Yu looked at her deeply: "you once promised me, I can make a request to you, you can''t refuse." Gu Sheng nodded. "So..." Lu Yu''s eyes are full of her shadow, "Xuanxuan, be my girlfriend." Gu Sheng is trapped in the love that he weaves with deep feeling. "¡­¡­ Good. " Lu Yu smiles. "I''m so happy, Yuxuan. I will always remember this day. " Lu Yu couldn''t help holding her tightly. Gu Shengyin has seen his smile countless times, but it is the first time to see him smile so happy. Luyu looks like he has the whole world. In Luyu''s heart, Gu Shengyin is his whole world. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 546 Finally, Gu Sheng was admitted to the Imperial University. Lu Yu, as he said, went to the same school as Gu Shengyin. No one was surprised by the result. At thest party after graduating from high school, Chang Xuan''s ssmates held Gu Shengyin in private and said, "Lu Xueba looks like a very good person. Xuanxuan, you should take good care of it." Gu Sheng couldn''tugh or cry, but he still appreciated their kindness. A few days before he went to university, Gu Sheng invited Lu Yu to have a meal at home, which was a clear road for their rtionship. Chang''s father and mother have a good impression on Luyu. She was polite, good at learning and considerate to Xuanxuan. Luyu seeded in conquering the heart of his future father-inw. Gu Sheng also went to the Lu family. She knew that Luyu''s family conditions were very good, and at first she was worried that his parents were not easy to get along with. "Don''t worry. The two of them spend most of their time abroad. They are very open-minded. They are very happy to hear that I have a girlfriend." Luyuforts her. He did not say that they heard that they had made a girlfriend, and they were particrly curious about the girl who could make their son moved. I flew back to see Gu Shengyin. Lu Yu was afraid that she would be more nervous if she said it. As Luyu said, Luyu''s parents were quite friendly to her. Lu''s mother even said in front of her son: "Xuanxuan, Lu Yu''s character is a bit dull, but his character is good. Don''t despise him." Gu Sheng could not help but cover his mouth and smile. Lu Yu looked at him helplessly. Mom: do you have the strength to pit your son? At the beginning of school, they set out together. Four years of college. As soon as he graduated, Gu Shengyin was proposed by Lu Yu. At their wedding, there were many alumni from No.3 middle school and No.1 middle school. Everyone looked at them with sincere wishes. "Although I had expected that, I didn''t expect you two to reallye to this stage." It was Zhang Yun who spoke. There are countless couples in high school, but there is not necessarily one of a thousand couples who can really carry each other into the pce of marriage and spend their lives together. Lu Yu drank up the wine in the cup and said with a smile, "then you will continue to watch and watch us two, loving and happy through this life." "¡­¡­ I will. " When Gu Shengyin said this, all the guests pped their hands. Lu Yu and Gu Sheng are looking at the people under the stage. These people will be the witness of their happiness in the future. No one saw a man in ck casual clothes sitting in a corner. He looked at the couple on the stage without blinking, exchanging vows, exchanging rings, and settling down for a lifetime. Huang Anyuan couldn''t tell what he felt at this time. He had not been to this city for many years. By chance, he learned about Chang Xuan''s marriage. At that time, he pushed aside everything at hand and finally arrived at the scene on the wedding day. He didn''t know why he had toe and have a look at it. He didn''t want to destroy his mind. He just wanted to have a look. See if she''s doing well or not, happy or unhappy. Now, it''s good. The smile on her face doesn''t deceive people. This is also good, their own can not give the happiness, will eventually have a person to bring her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 547 "Let''s get divorced." A piece of white paper, with two big words written on it, was handed to Gu Shengyin. Gusein stayed for a while. The owner of the two hands did not respond to her, and was impatient. In his tone of voice, he was very disdainful: "Yan ruohua, I Lu Zijun has no feelings for you. We can get together and have a good break." Gu Shengyin finally had a little reaction. She raised her head and calmly looked at the man in front of her. Wearing a white shirt and ck vest, his hair is neat and tidy, and his eyebrows and eyes can be called handsome. He is only in his twenties. He is the fiance with the body, the eldest young master of Lu family, Lu Zijun. Seeing the calm color on her face, Lu Zijun was surprised. He thought the woman would cry. But none of this matters. Anyway, he is fed up with the wife arranged by the family. Gu Sheng suddenly gave a slight smile, which was very cold and even full of scorn. "Master Lu, you are talking about divorce. But what did you give me? A letter of suspension? " Gu Sheng tidied up the wrinkles on the edge of his sleeve slowly and elegantly: "it turns out that the old adamant idea of Lu Da, who has received advanced education concept, is still the old and stubborn thought before." Lu Zijun frowned: "what do you mean? Yan ruohua, I tell you, I will terminate the rtionship with you in any case today! " He moved in his mind and suddenly said, "you are not waiting for my mother toe over, are you? I tell you, my mother also knows about today''s incident. Don''t be paranoid and walk away with your things Gu Sheng sneered in his heart. The kind olddy of Lu family, ah! Yan ruohua always thought that this mother-inw liked herself. However, when she was abandoned, she was just spending her spare time in the drama garden outside. She looked up and saw Lu Zijun''s impatient expression, and her heart was also disgusted. He walked towards his book case. "What are you doing?" Lu Zijun frowned at her. What kind of tricks does she want to y? Gu Sheng ignored her, holding a pen, dip ink, one go! After writing, she gently blew on the paper. When the ink mark was dry, she handed it to Lu Zijun. "Sign your autograph and we''ll be clear. From then on, they will be well off and will not interfere with each other. " Lu Zijun was first attracted by the beautiful but elegant font on the paper. Is this written by Yan ruohua? Isn''t she a wood person who only knows how to make needlework with her head buried in embroidery? "Did you write it?" Gu Sheng choked him impolitely: "Master Lu is still so young, his eyes are not easy to use?" Obviously, I just saw her write it. She knew what Lu Zijun meant. In Lu Zijun''s mind, Yan ruohua was always a ck and white background board. When did he care about the wife? Lu Zijun was so sarcastic that he opened his mouth. He didn''t know what to say. He had to look up at the contents on the paper. "He Li Shu?" He looked up at Gu Shengyin in disbelief. "Yes." Gu Sheng nodded and looked at him like that. He couldn''t help but sneer, "isn''t master Lu a self styled progressive? After signing this letter and leaving the book, we have also broken up peacefully. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 548 Lu Zijun was like meeting his wife for the first time. In his past few memories of her, every time he saw this woman, she was wearing an old-fashioned cheongsam, with a faint smile without a trace of characteristics, standing there quietly, without a sense of existence. No sentiment, no romance, can''t talk about Shelley and Hegel with him. He thought that he handed her the letter of divorce, she would cry, would not be reconciled, but in the end, he would still have topromise, and finally left Lu''s house in a mess, and he did not care. But how could she be like this? He looked at Gu Shengyin carefully. His face was still that face, but his expression was so different from his memory. Her eyes have a very bright light, the whole person has be iparably vivid. He never found out that his wife was such a beautiful woman. "Master Lu, if there is no problem, please sign it immediately." Gu Sheng was impatient to urge him to look at himself. Lu Zijun came back to his mind and looked at the white paper in his hand for a moment of hesitation. Do you really want to sign? Gu Sheng looks at his face and decides to give him a boost: "sign quickly, Master Lu. Your Liu Qingyi is still waiting for you in Yunxi ss? If you don''t sign, you won''t be able to bring back the beauty. " By the way, Yunyi is still waiting for himself. Lu Zijun thought of the woman who always looked at him with affection. His heart fell down in an instant. He mentioned the pen and signed his name without hesitation. "Don''t forget this." Gu Shengyin took a box of red inkpad. Lu Zijun looked at her impatient appearance, and could not help but feel a burst of anger: it is clear that he ising to divorce his wife. How to see her appearance is more anxious than himself? He pressed his fingerprints on his ck face. "All right. Master Lu, I''ll pack up my thingster. You can send someone to count out all my dowry. I''ll contact people to carry them. I, Yan ruohua, won''t take anything from your Lu family, but I want to take all my own things with me. " Gu Sheng was in a good mood and left the book in the box, did not forget to say this sentence. Lu Zijun looked at a beautiful woman, his heart was very depressed, always felt that he was the one who was dumped. He squeezed out a sentence from his teeth: "don''t worry, my Lu family, will not be greedy for your little things." Gu Sheng said with a smile, "that''s good." Perhaps the words of the eldest young master yed a role. In the afternoon, all the things belonging to Yan ruohua were sorted out and put in the yard. Good. Gu Shengyin is still quite satisfied with this. In the end, the Lu family is a big family. Although the interior is not very good, they always have a good face. They won''t do anything to confiscate the dowry of their cousins. At this moment, the maid Xiaoxiao, who was sent out by Gu Shengyin, also came back. "Have you found it all?" Gu Shengyin asked. Smile and nod: "yes, miss. ording to your order, I''m looking for a small courtyard with only one family. There are rich families nearby. It''s very safe. The car has been found. " She remembers the youngdy''s orders. It doesn''t matter if the price of a house or a car is expensive. The key is to ensure safety. When they were two weak women outside, the world was not very safe. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 549 With a smile, Gu Sheng changed the clothes suitable for travel, and said hesitantly, "Miss, we really don''t go back to Yan''s house?" Yan family? In the original plot, Yan ruohua returns home the first time after being abandoned by the Lu family. What happened? Her father regarded her as a disgrace to Yan''s family, and kept her in the most remote yard all day, so that she could not see foreigners. Her dowry was also collected by her mother. Don''t be. Pet. Love, the eldestdy who has been abandoned home, has no money in her hand. You can imagine what kind of life Yan ruohua lived. However, she grew up watching Yan ruohua grow up. Mammy Lin knows her family better: "it''s better if you don''t go back. If you know you and your uncle The young master of Lu''s family will be angry if he leaves. " Gu Sheng nodded and said, "let''s find a ce to settle down first, and then we''ll send letters to our home when everything is settled down." Gu Sheng took Xiaoxiao and Lin Ma as his attendants. After that, he asked people to put all their dowry on the car, and then got into another car and walked towards the designated residence. Gu Sheng closed his eyes and began to think about the future. In the original plot, Yan ruohua''s life is very miserable after being abandoned and returned home. She was full of talent, but she lived a lonely life, but she died in her own yard in her forties. It was not until many years after her death that her collection of poems, ode to freedom, which she wrote in her small yard, and her own short story "tear makeup", which revealed the injustice to women in this era, made great achievements in the literary world. People have learned about the short and miserable life of this amazing woman and expressed their great regret and sympathy for her. But no matter how much regret, for Yan ruohua at that time, there was no use. That was a long timeter. Now that he came to the world, Gu Shengyin would not let Yan ruohua repeat this fate again. As for Lu Zijun, the culprit who led to Yan ruohua''s miserable life. Gu Sheng sneered from the bottom of his heart. He boasted of a new life and hated all the things left over from the old times. Therefore, he hated the wife appointed by her elders. Therefore, he advocated free love and was infatuated with the actor Liu Yunyi. The actors are sentimental and merciless. Liu Yunyi is affectionate to every man, but it is precisely because he has seen too many men to abandon his wife for her. To every man, she is stingy with her true feelings. She said to Lu Zijun, "if you divorce your wife, I will follow you.". It was just a joke. She said it carelessly, but Lu Zijun took it seriously. When Lu Zijun gave up Yan ruohua and rushed to find Liu Yunyi, she was smiling and nestling in another man''s arms to drink. Lu Zijun of course is not reconciled, he wants to take back Liu Yunyi''s heart. However, although the Lu family is powerful, there are more powerful families than the Lu family in this cloud city. Lu Zijun was Liu Yunyi under a skirt minister abandoned a leg, carried back to the Lu family. Lu''s business was also suppressed by rivals in the market, and the situation was getting worse and worse. Lu Zijun''s father fell ill in a hurry. When his family reced Lu Zijun, who only talks on paper, he became ill. The result is conceivable: however, in just three years, the Lu family, which was once a wealthy family, had to rely on the sale of ancestral property to make a living. Such an end, Gu Shengyin just want to say: retribution! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 550 Several people went to the rented yard. The owner of the house had been waiting there for a long time. They were an old couple about fifty years old. Seeing Gu Shengyin''s posture, they still have a moment''s hesitation. Gu Sheng said with a smile: "we just moved from Beicheng not long ago. I happened to be reading here, so I rented the yard in advance. In a few days, all the family wille. So it''s a little more polite. " Of course, she can''t say that she lives alone with two servants. Although the family looks very good, she knows people and faces, but she doesn''t know her heart. In case someone has a bad idea, it will be bad. Sure enough, after listening to her, the hostess of the house said with a smile: "no wonder I said you brought so many things. It turns out that you are going to move. My family and I are going to move to live with my son, so the yard is free. " Both sides quickly negotiated the price, and Gu Shengyin rented it directly for a whole year. The two sides signed the agreement, and Gu Sheng paid for Xiaoxiao, even if the procedures werepleted. "Miss, what are we going to do after that?" In fact, Xiaoxiao is a little confused. She has only been able to do one thing since she was a child. Even if she waited on Yan ruohua, she suddenly moved out and felt at a loss. Lin Ma gave her a nk look: "how you used to serve the youngdy, now naturally you do." Gu Shengyin didn''t think about it for a while. She can have a lot of things, but she doesn''t know what the world is suitable for. The most simple andfortable thing is to do nothing. Yan ruohua''s dowries are enough for their master and servant to live a good life for a lifetime. She just needs to eat, drink and have fun, and then publish what Yan ruohua once wrote. Naturally, she can win a good reputation. But what is the meaning of hering to this world? When Yan ruohua was dying, what he regretted most was that he had no courage to resist when he was abandoned. When he was ignored by his family, he chose to be patient, full of talent, but he was "imprisoned" in this small yard all his life. She has hardly ever fought a little bit for her life. If Yan ruohua''s people can''t live a wonderful life without regret, why does Gu Sheng have toe here? Wait! idle away in seeking pleasure. Gu Sheng''s eyes are bright. This is also a good idea. She had some tentative ns for the future. Yunxi ss. Liu Yunyi, the first Qingyi of Yunxi ss, is singing a song of drunkenness on the stage. Unlike in the past, she has only one audience this time. Liu Yun in ordance with the water sleeve light, tender amorous eyes have been looking at the young man sitting on the yellow pear wood chair. The man had sharp eyes, his nose was high and straight, his thin lips were tightly pressed, his military uniform was meticulous, the button of his uniform was tightly tied to the top one, and he sat upright on the chair. He has no reaction to Liu Yunyi''s teasing intentionally or unintentionally. After a song, Liu Yunyi stepped down from the stage, still dressed inplicated costumes, and saluted the man with a gentle voice: "little girl Liu Yunyi, I''ve seen Huang Fu Shao Shuai." She raised her head and met huangfuqi''s eyes. Only for a moment, she seemed to be surrounded by endless cold and murderous air. Her face turned pale under her heavy makeup, and her body even began to shiver. It''s terrible, this man. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 551 Huangfuqi. Commander of Cloud City. His father, Huangfu state, controlled the forces of eight provinces in the whole northwest region. In this troubled times, the emperor Huangfu can be called a local emperor. In addition to the wife of the main room, there are eight wives in huangfuguo. However, I don''t know why. Except for the doctor who gave birth to huangfuqi, the only son, the other aunts all gave birth to a group of beautiful daughters. If there is no ident, one hundred yearster, this Cloud City, even the master of the eight northwest provinces, will be the person in front of him. The headmaster of Yunxi ss had taken care of Liu Yunyi in private. As long as she could hold the youngmander''s heart, she would still sing for some high-ranking official? You can fly straight to the branch. If you are lucky enough to be carried as an aunt, it will be a real treasure. However Liu Yun in the heart secretlyined that he had always been in the men''s pile of charm, it seems that in the eyes of this youngmander, there is no attraction. "Liu Yunyi?" The man on the other side spoke. His voice was very low, as if with a strange rhythm, very attractive. Liu Yun in ordance with the tip of the heart mercilessly vibrated for a while, and stood with a low eyebrow. "It''s a good y." Huangfuqi stands up, and his light green uniform blows a gust of wind from the tip of Liu Yunyi''s nose. He''s ready to go. Liu Yunyi bit his lip and thought of the head teacher''s instructions. He could not help but pluck up the courage to step forward. "Marshal." Huangfuqi stops and looks at her. Looking at his wless side face, Liu Yunyi suddenly understood why this man is the dream of all women in Yuncheng. "Youngmander, don''t you need Yunyi to serve you?" The actor of the Ming Dynasty gave him a shy look at him with his naturally ttering eyes and lowered his head gently. Such a beautiful woman, such a fragrant, gorgeous invitation, few men can refuse. However, there is one in front of me. "No Huangfuqi turns his head and leaves slowly. Liu Yunyi has a heart to keep some more, but unfortunately the other side did not give her any more opportunities. Soon after huangfuqi leaves, the Yunxi ss leader who has been waiting outsidees in. "What''s the matter? Don''t you always have a way with men? It''s not easy to get a real prince this time. It''s very kind of you. You can''t even keep a person. " The ss leader is also distressed. If Liu Yunyi can catch up with the youngmander, their Yunxi troupe''s status in the Yuncheng drama circle will be really as stable as Mount Tai. Liu Yunyi has always been ttered and used to it. Naturally, she also has the temperament of some red horns. Hearing this, she said with a sneer: "people don''t like me. How many people do you think I''ve served?"? If you really want to let me into a big family, good! From tomorrow, I''ll live in peace and contentment. I''m only responsible for singing opera. Those who have master Wang and young master Li don''t ask me to drink with them! " When the head teacher heard the speech, he knew that she was upset. He quickly said with a smile: "ah, my grandmother Liu, I''m just worried about you in my heart. What''s your anger?"? Careful to make my voice hoarse. " In the heart of Liu Yun, I don''t know who is the most anxious As if the previous events had not happened, the two people suddenly becameughing. But what is on my mind? Who knows. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 552 Gu Shengyin is walking in the street. People of all shapes and colors passed by her in the street. "Miss, aren''t we here to go shopping?" Smile a little puzzled. Miss took her out today. She thought she was going to buy something. As a result, the youngdy dragged her to hang out on the street all morning without buying anything. Gu Sheng said with a smile: "yourdy, I''m out today, but I''m really" wandering "in the street Yes, she just wants to see what kind of life people in this world, especially women, live, what they pursue and what they need. Smile some confused looking at their own miss, she did not understand the meaning of this sentence. Shopping is not shopping? Gu Sheng looked at her confused look andughed: "always go. I''ll take you to have a big meal after a walk all morning." "Thank you very much, miss." They headed for the famous Yuncheng delicacy restaurant nearby. "There is a thief!" came a cry of surprise Gu Shengyin turned around and saw a thin man in a ck leather jacket and cap running towards him with ady''s handbag in his hand. He seems to be a little flustered, thedy who was robbed of her bag also has a servant after her. Gu Sheng with a smile back to one side, and then in the thin man by his side, gently extended his leg. "Poof" the thin man fell a dog to eat the mud. It was a big fall. The thin man quickly got up, watching his pursuers havee to his side, it is estimated that can not run away. His face was ferocious, so he didn''t run away. He didn''t even pick up the bag that had just fallen off the ground. He went straight to Gu Shengyin. "Dame, bad grandfather, good thing!" It seems that he wants to give Gu Shengyin a good look before he is caught. Gu Sheng looks at him calmly. She is not afraid. Although Yan ruohua''s body is a little weak, she can barely disy a little fighting skills, but there is no problem. Smile is a face nervous, ready to block in front of her youngdy at any time. In the thin man''s hand even if grasp Gu Shengyin shoulder, she looks a Lin, is about to move. "Bang!" The blood sshed out in front of Gu Shengyin, and some of it stained her clothes. The little man''s hands fell down. He did not care about Gu Shengyin at the moment, but covered his right hand and howled. Gu Sheng looks at the past in a certain direction. The man with a cold face just took back the gun in his hand, and gave a light order to the people behind him: "dare to steal and rob in Cloud City. Take away his hand and send it to the Department of criminal arrest. When will you be honest and when will you release it?" This order was given, and soon two men in military uniform came up and took the little man down. The man seemed to see the shooting man was scared silly, no resistance to let people take back. The man finished this thing, raised his legs, turned around and left. From the shooting to now, did not look at Gu Shengyin in this direction. Gu Sheng looks at his back and thinks deeply. "Are you all right, miss? Just now, I was really scared to death! "Xiaoxiao, the girl, came back to her senses. Seeing Gu Sheng''s bloodstain on her clothes, she was even more rmed. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 553 Like Xiaoxiao, a servant girl who has served the master since childhood, may have never seen blood in her life. She was terrified. Gu Shengyinforted her: "I''m ok. Don''t worry." She was helpless to continue to say: "it seems that promised to invite you to eat a big meal, I look like this, even if there is no ce to let me in." The world is not peaceful. Indeed, no one dares to let a person with blood in his body enter the door, even if the other party seems to be a weak woman. "This youngdy." A voice of hesitation was heard behind both of them. It''s thedy who was robbed of her bag. Gu Sheng turned her head and was far away. She didn''t look at it carefully. Now she took a closer look and understood why the man chose thisdy. Thisdy is about 30 years old. She is wearing a green cheongsam and a pure white fur shawl. Emerald green is a kind of color that tests people very much. If you are a little careless, people will be set off dim. But obviously, thedy didn''t have that kind of trouble. Herplexion was fair, and there was not even a trace of fine lines on her properly maintained face. Green cheongsam on her body, more elegant and young. Looking at her body, the pearl ne the size of her thumb, the green jade ring on her hand, all show her excellent life. This is ady who knows how to dress up and live a rich life. Thedy saw Gu Shengyin for the first time, and secretly marveled at each other''s appearance and temperament. I don''t know when there was such ady in Cloud City. She shouldn''t have known about her appearance and manners. "Thank you for helping me just now." She could see clearly that Gu Sheng tripped the man who was robbing with a foot, and even nearly got revenge for it. Gu Sheng smiles politely: "it''s just a little work. Madam is polite." She pointed to the bloodstain on her body, embarrassed smile: "I look like this, really not suitable to stay outside for a long time." Thedy was full of apology: "this is also because of me, my home is nearby, you can follow me home to change clothes." Sheughed again: "look at me, I forgot to introduce myself. My husband''s family name is Shen and I''m a businessman. I live near 33 paulin street. " Gu Sheng shakes his head: "this is too troublesome, my home is not too far from here, go home and put on a suit." Seeing that Gu Shengyin insisted, thedy couldn''t say anything more. She just asked the servant behind him to hand over a famous post: "this is my name post. It has my address on it. If you have any difficulty in the future, you cane here to see me. " Gu Sheng thanks for bowing his head. This is a kind offer from others. If you refuse it again, you will not know what is good or bad. When the two servants came home, Mrs. Lin was frightened to see Gu Shengyin''s appearance and asked what happened. After listening to Xiaoxiao''s narration, Mrs. Lin looked at Gu Shengyin with some disapproval: "Oh, my youngdy, is this the thing that a delicate youngdy should do? These viins are all insane. In case of a vicious attack... " "OK, OK, mom Lin, go and prepare a bucket of hot water for me. I''ll wash it well and go to bad luck." Gu Sheng interrupted Lin Ma''s fragmentary reading with a smile. "Good, good." Lin Ma''s eyes brightened when she heard this. Yes, it''s time to get rid of her bad luck. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 554 Where Gu Shengyin doesn''t know, huangfuqi is looking at something carefully. That''s Yan ruohua''s information from childhood to adulthood. "He Li?" He repeated this sentence in his mouth, and the corners of his mouth slowly drew up an arc, "it''s personality." He thought of the woman who saw the blood sshing on her body without changing her color, and a trace of appreciation shed through her eyes. And away, it seems that she will do something. It''s just this information Huangfuqi frowned. Yan ruohua was said to have read poems and books since childhood, and had been taught by famous schrs. His character is a typicaldy of the old society. Gentle enough to be described as cowardly. She and Lu Zijun should be the most unconventional thing in this life. Why can a person change so much in a short time? Is it really hurt by love, leading to a great change in temperament? He thought of the man he had seen in the street before, before he shot himself, her hand made a movement. It is clear that we should defend ourselves. A youngdy who lived in the house since childhood, when encountering such a thing, is not the first reaction to avoid it? This woman has a problem. "Keep an eye on this woman. She lives in..." Huangfuqi orders his men. Gu Shengyin has no idea that a man has doubts about her identity. It was also her own carelessness. She thought that she had left the Lu family, and there was no one else outside who was familiar with Yan ruohua. She could not help revealing a trace of her behavior. Who knows, there will be a majormander Huangfu who has only met once and sent someone to check her information. Huangfuqi doesn''t know why he is interested in a woman for no reason. It must be that she looks too suspicious. He said to himself. "Host, someone has doubted your identity. Please pay attention to your personal behavior style. Once the identity is doubted by most people, the host is likely to be found by thew of the world and expelled." The system is aware of some information for the first time. "Doubt? Who? " Gu Shengyin asked. It should not be, she and Lu Zijun and leave the news, now should not have reached the Yan Family in another city. Besides, before seeing me, Yan family can''t easily doubt his daughter''s identity. Is it Lu Zijun? He never cared about what Yan ruohua looked like. Now both of them had nothing to do with him. He was afraid that he had forgotten himself to a corner. Where would he think of himself without any reason? The white light on the system kept shing: "the system can only collect information, can not determine the identity of the other party." But that night, Gu Shengyin knew who it was. The house of her family is being watched. The system only needs to check the identity of those people, it is easy to know who sent them. "It was him." Gu Sheng couldn''tugh or cry. It never urred to her that the first one to doubt her identity was Huang Fu, who did not even give her a straight eye during the day. She should say, worthy of her lover, observation ability is different? In the daytime, he was not interested in himself at all, but sent someone to check his identity in private. How could she never know that this man had such a dull and coquettish side? However, no matter how his identity changes, Gu Shengyin always believes in one thing. That is, this man will never hurt himself. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 555 Think of it as a free security guard. Gu Sheng didn''t tell Xiaoxiao and Lin Ma about it. For one thing, she was afraid that they would worry. Secondly, if the two of them showed their tracks and huangfuqi''s people made such a secret move, how could she find out? It will be hard to exin. Gu Shengyin put his target on Yuncheng daily. Yes, what she wants to do is to publish some small articles through Yuncheng daily. As for content, which has experienced countless worlds, Gu Shengyin said: what do women care about most? Beauty, dress, appearance. All the beautiful things, and the things that make them beautiful. Women in this era are subject to too much restriction. In addition to the asional small number of people, they have the conditions and capital to pursue beauty as they please, such as the former Mrs. Shen. Most of the women, every day, is to handle everything at home, with children, but also to endure the husband''s extravagance outside, perhaps one day will bring back a beautiful aunt. Start by being beautiful and make them more confident. Gu Sheng wrote down his own "..." I''ve never done anything to apologize to him or my family, but he wanted to leave me because he fell in love with a woman outside... " Maybe there is resentment, there is reluctance, but more, it is relief. Since you have no intention, I will quit. This sentence has been circted for thousands of years, but how many people can really do it? In this era, there are many things like this. Even Lu Zijun will not doubt that this foreign guest will be Yan ruohua. A lot of Lady people think deeply after seeing it, and the reaction is more female students who have received modern education. "Well done, that''s what we women should look like! Do you really think that women''s mud pinches me when you''re out here and there and you''re picking on me However, in another part of the crowd, this article has set off a storm. "It''s ridiculous! A woman should have three obedience and four virtues. She was rejected by her husband''s family, but she did not know the shame. She even published such a story in the newspaper? It''s really going down in the world! " This is a famous literary giant. "Who is this man in the woods? Why is a man so arrogant that he can''t hold his husband''s heart? " At this time, no one knows what kind of changes will be brought to Cloud City and the women of the Republic union by this woman, called the woodman. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 556 A stone stirs waves. Just when those people pay attention to this forest guest, or are secretly guessing who this person is. She suddenly disappeared. Some people even wrote a letter to "Cloud City daily" to ask, and the other party just apologized and said that they were only responsible for receiving contributions and publishing what they thought was valuable. They don''t know who the forest man is, and even if they do, they can''t disclose the information of the contributor. Otherwise, who dares to deliver a manuscript to Yuncheng daily? Gu Shengyin did not disappear, but did not like other people, taking advantage of the most popr and hot time to publish articles one after another. Hunger marketing, which is a very effective strategy in the future. Huangfuqi, of course, also wants to read newspapers. Unlike other people, he is the only one who knows who the forest dwellers are except Gu Shengyin. He was surprised at herposure. At first, he thought that even in Lu''s family, she was so hard tempered, but even if it was to leave, it sounded better than being abandoned. In the eyes of outsiders, she was just a poor woman. Her heart should also be sad, any woman, met with such a thing, should be sad. But look at her writing, where there is half a sad feeling. He only saw the free and easy, and full of relief. The previous unhappy marriage was a burden to her. Huangfuqi found that the more he knew about this woman, the more he was attracted by her unusual. This is a strange woman. He wanted to know her just because he doubted her identity, but now he wants to know more about this person and observe her. Huangfuqi knows that such a mind is very dangerous. If you are not careful, you are likely to fall into it. There is no solution. A weekter, people found another article in Yuncheng daily. This woman is like a diary, describing her life. Her writing style is very beautiful and fluent, and her simple daily diary is also like a humorous short story. Because of thest article, everyone was very curious about Mr. He and the woman who lived alone in the woods. Even many people who appreciate her or dislike her want to see what kind of life she is on her own. Gu Shengyin let them see what is the elegant life of a single noble. After a thousand words of articles, people seem to see the image of a leisurely and elegant woman: she reads books and studies every day to enrich her inner self; she doesn''t have to be busy serving her family and has enough time to dress herself up; she can take her to visit various ces in Yuncheng every day after tea and do some exercise Finally, Gu Shengyin released his purpose. At the end of the article, she attached a design drawing she had drawn. Gu Sheng, who once lived in various countries, is well-informed because of her experience. She knows what kind of clothes look good and how to match them to show her temperament. In this era, which is obviously just liberated from feudal times, she has enough in her mind to easily lead the trend. This is a slightly improved cheongsam design. The most representative clothing of women in this era is cheongsam. Gu Shengyin did not think that he could make a qualitative change in people''s aesthetics. Take your time. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 557 The name of the woodman has exploded again! This time, it''s not only her name, but also her modified cheongsam. Originally some tailors shopdies, people just think that she is very good-looking, so they try to do it by themselves. But I didn''t expect that the effect was so good! I just adjusted the cor and sleeves a little, and changed the proportion of the skirt. Why is itpletely different from the previous one? Many tailors and clothing stores see business opportunities here. They began to produce this style of Cheongsam in batches ording to a pattern. The fabric is good, the workmanship is fine, the price is naturally expensive. Suitable for most people''s consumption, of course, is the cheap type. Cloud City, set off a wave of improving cheongsam. Now you can see women wearing thetest cheongsam in the street. Along with this new style cheongsam, there is also the name of Lin Jian Ke. Many people have been specting that the people who cane up with such exquisite and simple style clothes will surely be of Hui Zhi Lan Xin. I don''t know what kind of woman his husband is infatuated with. He is willing to abandon such a first wife. "What do you think of this Woodman? How can she think that this cor can still be like this?" Huangfuqi is sitting in a chair. Her graceful mother, Madame Bai, is wearing the most popr cheongsam and reciting to him. Madame Bai is the real wife of Huangfu state, and only Huangfu Qi is the only child. This son has established her unshakable position in the backyard of Huangfu state. At this moment, she was happy to say: "I really want to see thisdy of the woods, I think she must be that kind of beautiful and gentledy." Huangfuqi thinks of a figure that startles Hong. Is it beautiful and gentle? He inexplicably had a sense of secret belonging to his own, casually said: "maybe it is." Just as everyone was talking about the Woodman, she disappeared again. Only huangfuqi knows that the woman just takes her little maid to hang out in various ces in Yuncheng every day. Every day, she went to the famous XX ce and ate tomorrow. It is said that the restaurant opened by the imperial chef of the former dynasty. The day after tomorrow Huangfuqi couldn''t helpughing. This woman, as she said in her article, should know how to enjoy herself. She was different from all the women he had met. When the heat of cheongsam dropped a little, Gu Shengyin estimated that it was almost the same, and he put an article in Yuncheng daily. This time, her article was delivered directly to the editor''s desk. The reason is that in the past half a month, the newspapers that published articles about forest dwellers and cheongsam were sold out of stock. The staff of the newspaper office worked overtime for a week and printed three times! Except for a few major events known to the whole country, Yuncheng Daily has never sold such achievements. The chief editor could see that countless bonuses were flying towards his pocket. At the same time, he also regarded forest guests as key customers. The editor in chief of this middle-aged man is an intellectual with sses. He has not only a good wife who works hard at home, but also beautiful and affectionate jieyuhua. He was originally very disdainful of the forest guest''s speech, but at this time Whatever he is, the one who can bring him bonus is golden pimple! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 558 Gu Sheng did not live up to everyone''s expectations and published an article in addition to his usual wonderful speech that women should live for themselves. This time, she also issued a design drawing of her own, which was still cheongsam, but it was very different from the previous one. Exquisite and elegant skirt, skirt tail fish tail design is Cloud City women have never seen. It looks strange, but it has a strange aesthetic feeling. This time, all the people in the clothing store learned to do well. They quickly bought the newspaper and ran out a set ording to the design drawings above to see the effect. Then businessmen with a keen sense of smell immediately discovered business opportunities. This skirt is obviously designed for the upper ssdies. No woman who has to go out to work every day will wear such a skirt. Thosedies who secretly pay close attention to this person, let alone find a tailor and make a set. Beautiful! Although the design of such a high demand for the body, but not the same cheongsam? The poprity of fishtail skirt is expected by Gu Shengyin. After all, it is a ssic design. Women are born with a sense of beauty. Soon, women''s dress was reced by the popr dress. Those foreigners who are always above the top and satirize that Chinese women only have cheongsam, are all surprised and ask, what kind of skirt is this? Then ady of Cloud City will tell her that it is designed by our Cloud City designers. This is the effect of Gu Sheng. She wants more than half a month or how often in the newspaper. She''s waiting for someone else toe to her. Soon, the man appeared. Because he did not know the identity of Gu Shengyin, the man sent the message to Gu Shengyin directly by writing to Yuncheng daily. Yuncheng daily sent the letter to the mailbox where the remuneration was paid each time. Is a clothing business factory, said to be very interested in Gu Shengyin''s design, willing to cooperate with her, and willing to give 30% profit. All the material manufacturing costs are borne by them, and Gu Sheng enjoys 30% of the dividend. Such conditions are quite good. The boss is very business minded and has the courage to gamble. He is the first businessman to throw olive branches to Gu Shengyin, and he is likely to be the one with the most profits allocated to designers. Gu Sheng knows how much risk the other party needs to bear. It is because of this that she appreciates such businessmen more. And She nced at each other''s name card, Shen. Shen Yuanxing and his wife came to a very elegant tea house in Yuncheng. He is in a good mood these days, because the mysteriousdy in the woods has agreed to his request for cooperation and has made an appointment to talk about it at 2:00 this afternoon. He is probably the first person to know the true identity of Mrs. Lin Jianke. He thought a little excited, considering that the other party is ady, afraid that the other party is notfortable. He also took his wife with him. "What kind of person would she be Mrs. Shen is wearing the improved cheongsam, which has been very thin and weed since it came out. She is also very curious about the forest guests. "Gentlemen, but Mr. and Mrs. Shen?" A soft voice sounded. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 559 Mrs. Shen felt that the voice was very familiar. Looking up, he is really an acquaintance. "Are you?" Mrs. Shen couldn''t believe it. Gu Sheng nodded with a smile: "Hello, Mrs. Shen. I''m a guest in the woods." Mr. Shen also stood up and shook hands with Gu Shengyin. He looked at the woman in front of him: her long hair was loosely wrapped in a braid, tied up at the end of her hair with a ribbon, and a trace of broken hair naturally fell from her cheeks. Yan ruohua is a ssic beauty with willow eyebrows, apricot eyes and a melon face. Shen Yuanxing, as a man, does not understand the empathy husband in her mouth. What kind of woman can make him give up such a beauty? However, this kind of thing after all offends people''s pain, Mr. Shen did not ask. "I don''t know what to call Mr. Lin Jian Ke?" Shixiali also uses honorific titles for talented women. "My name is Yan." Mr. Shen nodded: "Hello, Miss Yan. I have introduced myself in the famous post. I am Shen Yuanxing, the boss of Baiyun cloth shop At this time, Mrs. Shen opened her mouth, and she was more interested in Gu Shengyin''s skirt: "Miss Yan, I have never seen the style of this dress on your body. Did you design it yourself?" Gu Sheng smiles secretly. She wears such a skirt today in order to arouse the curiosity of the other party. She nodded. "It''s my own drawing in my spare time." Today, she is wearing a white and ankle long skirt, shirt style smallpel, cor is a very ssical style of Lantern sleeves, both sides of the knot made of ribbon, waist bead chain tight, fresh and temperament. Seeing Gu Shengyin''s long skirt, Mr. Shen no longer hesitated, and immediately decided to cooperate with Gu Shengyin. Shen Yuanxing proposed a small change. "Willing to give me 20% of the share of Baiyun cloth shop." Gu Sheng had some ident. She didn''t expect that Shen Yuanxing would make such a request. Shen Yuanxing''s attitude was very sincere: "Miss Yan, I''m a businessman. I think it''s a very pleasant thing to cooperate with Miss Yan. I am willing to give 20% of the shares of the cloth shop to miss Yan, so that we can witness the rise of Baiyun cloth shop together. " He is selfish. Although it seems that he will lose 20% of the shares to Gu Sheng in the short term, only in this way can miss Yan wholeheartedly hope that the business of Baiyun clothpany will be good. With her talent, she can bring Baiyun clothpany more in the future than she has given out now. Gu Sheng thought for a long time, and finally agreed to this request. "Well, Miss Yan, I wish us a happy cooperation." Shen Yuanxingter wrote in his memoir: "the most correct decision Shen made in his life was to cooperate with Ms. Yan before she fully revealed her talent to the world." He was described inter history books as "the most sessful investor." Of course, this is allter. Now Shen Yuanxing is just the boss of a cloth shop with small assets in Yuncheng, and Gu Shengyin is only a designer who is well-known in Yuncheng. Half a monthter, Lin Jianke published a new dress on Cloud City daily. Then there is a deration to the effect that no clothes will be released from now on. She has signed a contract with Baiyun cloth store to produce new products on a regr basis. If necessary, she can pay attention to them. It is at this time that some businessmen who are still on the lookout know what they have missed. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 560 To some extent, Gu Shengyin''s days are quite free. She only needs to hand in a piece of design paper to Baiyun clothpany every month, and publishes a piece of "chicken soup" on top of "Yuncheng daily" from time to time. Yes, chicken soup. I don''t know which world it is. This kind of encouraging, inspiring and encouraging articles are called chicken soup articles. She dressed up today and went to Yunxi ss with a smile. "Miss, why should we go to that ce?" Xiaoxiao is a little aggrieved. In her heart, she has no good impression on Liu Yunyi, who made her daughter disliked by her former uncle. In fact, Gu Sheng doesn''t feel much resentment towards Liu Yunyi. After all, she is just a performer, and it''s just her job tough with the guest. "Liu Yunyi''s Qingyi is unique in Yuncheng. If you don''t know it, how can you do it? Besides, it is said that she herself is also a gorgeous beauty. " Gu Sheng said with great interest. Yan ruohua is also a great beauty, but she is beautiful, too dignified and elegant, destined to be less than that kind of beauty. "Miss, do you really just want to go to the theatre? Don''t you hate that Liu Yunyi Gu Shengyin asked, "why do I hate her? I should hate Lu Zijun more than hate him? Lu Zijun can''t control himself. Even without Liu Yunyi, there will be some Yang Yunyi and Zhao Yunyi. " "But..." Although Xiaoxiao felt that Gu Shengyin''s words were reasonable, she still felt that there was something wrong. Anyway, she just doesn''t like that Liu Yunyi! Gu Sheng wants to smile because of the expression of smiling. This little girl is angry for Yan ruohua. "Smile, you''re at ease. I just want to see her. I don''t like her very much. Just like you said, it''s just a performer. Is it worth your being so angry?" When Liu Qingyi appeared, the seats were always very scarce. An ordinary seat will cost ordinary people about a month''s living expenses. Gu Shengyin is sitting on a chair with a smile. She looked around and it wasn''t just the men who came to see the y. Like myself, there are manydies with servant girls. After all, Liu Yunyi''s voice is very good. Many real fans are her regr visitors. In front of them are the other members of Yunxi ss. After all, they are one of the top performing troupes in Yuncheng. Even if they are not as famous as Liu Yunyi, their skills are good. Gu Sheng was not bored by watching while drinking tea. The song is over. Gu Sheng found that many people around him have no trace of straight up body, snacks also do not eat, hands of tea also put down. She knew that Liu Yunyi wasing out. Like a cloud floating from the horizon, Gu Sheng couldn''t help but praise for just looking at it. No matter what Liu Yunyi is like, her stage Kung Fu is really excellent. Then Liu Yunyi started singing. Kunshan jade broken Phoenix call. This is a famous poet''s poem for a musician, but Gu Shengyin thinks that it is also very good at the moment. Liu Yunyi soon finished a song and ended. This Yunxi ss pir rules, she issued every day, only sing one. A star should have the character of a famous character. "Come on, smile." Gu Sheng calls his servant girl. "Miss, are we really leaving like this?" Smile is still some can not believe. ording to the script, shouldn''t the current development be to find people to settle ounts? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 561 Gu Sheng couldn''t help but lift his hand and knock on his servant girl''s forehead. "I''ve told you that you should not go out and listen to those boring ybooks." Gu Sheng red at her helplessly. She doesn''t care about Lu Zijun or Liu Yunyi at all. As long as she is good now, she will live a good life for Yan ruohua. If she is now really regardless of her status to embarrass a performer, let alone whether she can embarrass her sess, the matter itself is a matter of price reduction. Not to mention, if this falls in the eyes of some people, I''m afraid it will be that I can''t forget Lu Zijun. The previous ones are just pretending to be free and easy. Why? Find yourself unhappy. The viin has his own harvest, she does not have to do anything, the original plot, these two people have no good results. But sometimes, the truth is, you don''t want to get into trouble, but troublees to you. Gu Sheng just with a smile out of the y garden, heard a call with hesitation. "Yan ruohua?" Gu Sheng is a little helpless. Now in this Cloud City, the only people who can recognize her original identity are Yan ruohua''s husband''s family and Lu''s family. The Lu family is most likely to appear in this ce, only one person. Lu Zijun, who wanted to die for Liu Yunyi. It''s Lu Zijun. Lu Zijun looked at Gu Shengyin in surprise, but it was only two months. How could she have such a big change? If he was not really familiar with Yan ruohua''s face, he would have thought he had recognized the wrong person. "You..." Lu Zijun looks at this kind of Gu Sheng because he is a little strange. In fact, even Yan ruohua was also unfamiliar. Lu Zijun didn''t know what to say. He suddenly remembered something and his face changed: "how did youe here? What do you want to do to Yunyi? " Gu Shengyin has been watching the wonderful change of his face as if watching the performance. Now he finally heard a sentence in his mouth. She looked at the peopleing and going at the gate of the opera garden. Some people saw three people clubbed here, and they had cast their curious eyes on them. Smile a little uneasy to Gu Shengyin''s side closer. Gu Sheng looked around and took the initiative to one side. Lu Zijun thought she was going to leave. He couldn''t help saying, "Yan ruohua, stop I told you to stop! " Gu Sheng didn''t pay any attention to him at all. It''s no shame! Lu Zijun was angry when he saw that the woman didn''t pay any attention to her words. However, seeing that the other people ignored her and was speechless, he still followed up "if you have something, you cane at me. Yunyi is innocent." Lu Zijun catch up with Gu Shengyin, Zhang Kou is such a sentence. Gu Shengyin turned around and looked at Lu Zijun with the same eyes as an idiot: "I''ve left with you. What do you think I want to do? Ask Liu Yunyi for trouble? You''re not happy for yourself? " Lu Zijun: That''s what he really thinks. Gu Sheng sneered: "Master Lu, you don''t have to be narcissistic. Our previous engagement was made by our elders. You''re tired of me, but I''m upset when I look at you. It has nothing to do with me whether you like Liu Yunyi or little peach blossom. " "I came to Yunxi ss today. I just want to see a y." "Is it not for people to spend money to watch the opera?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 562 Lu Zijun was furious when he heard the speech: "how can you insult Yun Yi like this?" Gu Sheng retreated two steps because of frowning, and looked at Lu Zijun with disgust: "don''t you want to keep your voice down when talking to ady? What about your gentlemanly manners? " Lu Zijun: He feels tired of talking to Yan ruohua now. Where is the focus? Is it time to talk about Gentlemanliness? Gu Sheng understood what he said clearly, but some people were haunted. "What''s wrong with what I''m saying?" Gu Shengyin asked. Lu Zijun subconsciously said: "you say cloud is the actor!" "Oh." Gu Sheng''s cold face said, "you go to Yuncheng to find out who is the most famous actor in Yuncheng, and see if there is a second answer besides Liu Yunyi?" Lu Zijun choked for a long time and couldn''t speak. When his brain was hot, he said, "even if other people say that about her, you can''t say that!" Gu Shengyin She looked at Lu Zijun''s expression to be very gentle, gentle and almost frightening. Lu Zijun''s heart suddenly filled with a bad premonition. Sure enough, he heard the other side say: "Lu Zijun, if the brain is sick, you should remember to take medicine in time. Don''t give up treatment. " This woman! She even called herself sick! Lu Zijun''s face turned red, but he told himself that he could not scold a woman. Gu Shengyin didn''t want to continue talking with such mental retardation. She saidzily, "Lu Zijun, I''ll say it again for thest time. I, Yan ruohua, have no deep feelings for you Lu Zijun. Please don''t feel good about yourself. I''m not in the mood to go to your date. You can rest assured "Finally, please don''te to me again. Even if we meet in Cloud City, let''s be strangers. " Lu Zijun''s face was blue and white. This woman, obviously, did not look up to her. Why did she despise her in her expression and tone. What else did he want, Gu Shengyin interrupted him: "don''t talk to me again, or I will think you still have something in mind for me, and I refuse to ept it." Lu Zijun swallowed the words to be exported and red at Gu Shengyin: why is she such a brazen woman. Gu Sheng smiles with satisfaction: "good, that''s it. Good bye, Master Lu. Oh no, may we never meet again in this life. " She choked Lu Zijun so much that she was in a good mood. The master and the servant left the opera garden. After a long time, they couldn''t helpughing. "Miss, you are so good!" She looked at Gu Shengyin''s eyes with adoration. Miss Lu was right to leave. In the past, when she was a young grandmother of the Lu family, she looked pale every day. She looked unhappy and did not like talking. She was like a beauty made of wood. How fresh thedies are now. Xiaoxiao likes such a youngdy. She feels that after she leaves Lu''s family, she is living again. Gu Shengyin said with a smile: "it''s nothing powerful or not. Some people, if you take him seriously a little bit, he can go to heaven. If you do something to him, he will be honest. To put it simply, it''s not clear. " Lu Zijun is a typical example. Xiaoxiao felt as if he had been opened the door of a new world. She felt that she was more and more admired by her youngdy. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 563 Huangfuqi looked at the materials and could see the man with a dignified and virtuous face in his mind. He was very angry and didn''t pay for his life. He couldn''t helpughing, but scared the adjutant on one side. What happened! Youngmander, he actuallyughed! The point is to smile so gently! In his limited memory, thest time themanderughed like this was when he wiped out the whole division of a group of bandits in Yue''s own country. The adjutant couldn''t help shivering and didn''t dare to think about it any more. Gu Shengyin''s life has been on the right track step by step. Although she does not show her design drawings in Yuncheng daily, she has gradually developed new patterns. In addition to the article that women should know how to be good to themselves, she began to share some clothing styles, makeup experience and so on. Yuncheng daily even set up a separate page for her, which is called dy in the woods teaches you how to be a good woman". The effect is very obvious, Yuncheng daily under the small page, began to appear a number of thank-you letters. Some women thank them for their confidence; some women thank her for giving them the courage to break away from their unhappy marriage; and some have be fans of this person. They admire her erudition, appreciate her independence and thought, or simply worship her unique aesthetic talent. Baiyun cloth shop also made a lot of money because it was the only business partner of forest customers. It''s not that they don''t have the idea to fight forest guests or Baiyun cloth shops, but those people often haven''t started their own business, so they can''t afford to worry about themselves. After a few more visits, those people would have known that there were big people looking after the white clouds, so they stopped thinking. Shen Yuanxing nned to face all kinds of idents, but there was no problem in the cloth shop. He also attributed this to Gu Shengyin. Miss Yan, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as she shows. It''s true to say that. A man looked at the white cloud cloth line, but it was really in the face of Gu Shengyin. It''s just that he never said these things. If it wasn''t mentioned by the system asionally, Gu Shengyin would not even know. No matter how many pieces of new clothese out every month, they are always insufficient. The clothes designed by the forest guests seem to be a vane for the women in Yuncheng. It seems that if you can''t have a dress designed by forest guests, you will feel embarrassed when you go out to visit rtives and friends. Xiaoxiao and Mrs. Lin also learned recently that the famous forest guest was her owndy. The most fashionable clothes worn by the women outside were all designed by their own girls. Xiaoxiao and Lin Ma are extremely proud, but firmly remember their own miss''s words, this secret, no one should say it. "I know, I understand. I heard a y book before. It was about a person who was too good to be hated by his neighbors. He got up in the middle of the night and secretly killed people. Don''t worry, miss. We''ll never talk about it. " Smiling and patting her chest, she nodded her head. Mrs. Lin couldn''t help but put her hand on her forehead and said, "dead girl, what nonsense are you talking about? Not afraid of bad luck Smile hurriedly toward the ground "bah" a few times: "FIE, bah, bad luck all vomit." Gu Sheng has a premonition in her heart that she will not go on so smoothly all the time. Sure enough! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 564 The Yan family came to the door. When Yan ruohua''s father was born, he sent someone to Yuncheng to deliver a letter to the marrieddy. Only then did I know that the eldest daughter of their family had left with the young master of the Lu family a few months ago! That''s big news! The servants of Yan''s family didn''t care to drink tea, so they went back to Yan''s house and reported the news to the master and wife. It''s amazing. The master of the Yan family is very angry. He quickly sends someone to look for someone in Yuncheng. Gu Sheng is found by the old servant of the Yan family because he has no way to hide his tracks. "Miss, please go home." The old servant looked at Gu Shengyin like this and marveled in his heart. He has served Yan''s family for 20 years. Yan ruohua, the eldest youngdy, was married after she saw her grow up. What kind of temperament is the eldestdy? She knows very well where there is such a fresh temperament. The clothes and jewelry she wore were all new and beautiful. Looking at this way, after the firstdy and leaving, it is more dazzling and beautiful than before. I don''t know what she has experienced in Lu''s family. She has turned into this appearance. Gu Sheng sighs in his heart. Yan ruohua doesn''t want to go back home. But obviously, now I have no way to refuse. "Mom Zhang, wait a moment. I''ll clean it up." Shen smile, let the boss out. When Shen Yuanxing heard the speech, he immediately sent several powerful servants toe over. They were all clean and honest. Gu Sheng ordered Mrs. Lin to put away all the valuables, locked them, and kept the key close to her. It was during this time that those men guarded the yard for her. Gu Sheng takes Lin Ma and Xiao Xiao back to Yan''s home in Xianping city. There is still a big difference between Xianping city and Yuncheng City. Gu Shengyin looks like this all the way out. The people here are not dressed like Cloud City, or the old look of the previous dynasty. The men wear long clothes, and the women usually wear a bun on their heads, and they wear bulky and dull dresses. Even when traveling, most of them are carriages. Unlike in Yuncheng, rickshaws have already upied the majority, and better conditions have even taken cars. It''s an old city that hasn''t been spread by outside reforms. "Here we are, youngdy." Gu Sheng got out of the carriage and entered Yan''s house. As soon as she entered the house, she felt as if there was a dull breath pressing her out of breath. Gu Sheng knew in his heart that this was the conditioned reflection of Yan ruohua''s body to this house. In Yan ruohua''s memory of 16 years before her marriage, the house gave her the impression of being decadent, huge, old-fashioned and terrible. It''s like a giant animal that has grown old. It is clearly on the verge of dying, but it still wants to suppress the people in its territory before it dies. The physical father and mother were waiting for her in the hall. "Daughter meets father, mother." Gu Sheng went in and saluted. "Kneel down!" The old man sitting on the throne didn''t even look at her, and snapped. So it is. Gu Sheng did not kneel down, but looked up at him. The old man was wearing a dark red double breasted long coat, a ck melon skin cap on his head, and a long cut in the center of his eyebrow, which added a bit of anger. On the thumb of his left hand, there was a green trigger finger. This is a typical image of the feudal patriarch. Seeing that Gu Sheng didn''t obey his orders, master Yan finally turned his eyes to his daughter, who was "rebellious". "Evil! After going out for a few years, have you forgotten the basic etiquette? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 565 Gu Sheng looked at master Yan calmly: "after the previous dynasty was overthrown, the kneeling ceremony was abolished. I don''t know, father, where are the rules? " Master Yan raised his hand and swept the cup to the ground. The tea sshed on the edge of Gu Shengyin''s skirt. It''s a pity. She thought. This is one of her favorite dresses. Master Yan seems to have never known this daughter: "look, you see what you have be! I''ve been out for a few years. I think my wings are hard. I don''t even recognize my father, right? No wonder the Lu family will dislike you Gu Sheng sneers in his heart. His own daughter is bullied by his husband''s family. The first one he mes is his daughter. In the eyes of master Yan, if a woman is disliked by her husband, it must be her own reason. In her heart, she had already expected what she would encounter when she went home, which was also the reason why she and Lu Zijun did not want to return to Yan''s home on that day. Yan ruohua was willing to endure, but Gu Shengyin was unwilling. She looked directly at Mr. Yan: "father, I have been married to the Lu family for two years and have been a virtuous wife ording to your instructions. I don''t dare to do things that are too far away. I even dare not publicize such things as I have read books. But you know what it''s for? two years! For two years, Lu Zijun has never stepped into my room. During the two years of marriage, the number of times we met came. Thest time I met, he fell in love with an actor and asked me to make room for someone else. " "What''s wrong with me? Nothing wrong! He won''t even give me the most basic decency. I''m in the Lu family, and even a servant girl secretly wants to see my jokes. " Gu Shengyin gently said thest sentence: "father, what do you think I should do, is the best?" Master Yan was so angry by her words that he had never been so disobedient. He stretched out his fingers and trembled. He pointed to Gu Sheng for a long time, unable to speak. On one side, Mrs. Yan quickly got up to pat him on the back, but was pushed aside by him: "get out! Look at your good daughter When she was forty years old, she had a gentle face. However, she was born with a gentle face. She is a person who has no opinion. After marriage, she depends on her husband to live. Master Yan said, "go east, she dare not go west.". At the moment, she felt ashamed of being so shameless in front of her daughter, but more worried about her daughter. "Ruohua, don''t be angry with your father, and make a mistake for him." Gu Sheng couldn''t get angry with her. This woman, who had been educated since childhood, experienced that kind of environment and developed a cowardly disposition in her bones. Gu Sheng for drooping eyes: "the daughter does not know where he is wrong, but also ask the mother to make it clear." "This..." Yan''s wife was dumb. Seeing her husband''s anger, she apologized and admitted that she was in a habit. She never thought about whether she needed to apologize and why. It is pitiful to live in such servitude. Master Yan slowed down, and his sword like eyes swept to Gu Shengyin: "if you really want to face, you should have been killed in Lu''s house when you wanted to quit you! We can also earn a chastity archway for the girls of Yan Family , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 566 Madame Yan was frightened by this sentence. Gu Sheng waspletely cold. In the eyes of Mr. Yan, her married daughter is the water poured out. It has nothing to do with his Yan family. The only use is whether it can bring benefits to the Yan family. Now, "He Li" Yan ruohua in his mind is to let the family shameful existence, the best dead clean, a hundred. She said with a sneer: "that is really to disappoint your father. Your daughter''s life, as a mole ant, is cherished by her daughter." "Get out of here!" Old man Yan was furious. Gu Sheng retreated because of Shi Shi. After all, Yan ruohua is still the firstdy of Yan family, and her yard is still there. Mother Lin has been waiting outside anxiously. Now she sees Gu Shengyine out. "Miss, are you ok?" he asked? The master didn''t embarrass you, did he? I can''t. let''s go back to Cloud City... " She knew what kind of man Mr. Yan was. Her youngdy had just gone in, and she certainly couldn''t get a good face. Gu Sheng shook his head with a smile: "it''s no big deal, as I expected. Let''s go, mama Lin. it''s been a hard journey. Let''s have a good rest. " In the evening, Mrs. Yan came to Gu Shengyin''s room. "Mother''s ruohua..." When she came in, she began to cry, and she was talking about her daughter who had suffered so much. Gu Sheng is really helpless for this woman. In the eyes of master Yan, there is only a family, and there is only her own difference. Mrs. Yan really loves this only daughter. Gu Sheng knew that the best memory for Yan ruohua was her mother. However, Mrs. Yan was too weak to resist master Yan. When her daughter was confined in the yard, she would cry secretly every time and bring something to her in private, but she never dared to tell him to let ruohua out in public. Gu Sheng listened to her crying for a long time, but he didn''t stop. He couldn''t help but say, "mother, don''t cry, my daughter doesn''t feel that her life is bitter at all. I''m much better off now than at Lu''s Mrs. Yan didn''t believe it at all: "you are a girl, how can you live well outside..." Her mind is still in her own time, or she thinks of her daughter as her own. Gu Shengyin handed her a handkerchief to wipe her tears and said, "look at me carefully, mother. Do you think I look like I''m having a bad time?" Yandy smell speech quickly wipe tears, she has not carefully read ruohua. The light in the room is old-fashioned oilmp. It''s not very real. But Mrs. Yan can still see that her daughter looks very good, her hands are also delicate skin, obviously did not eat bitter. And The daughter seems to be different from before. Madame Yan can''t say it. Her eyes are brighter. It seems that people have be beautiful. Gu Shengyin tried to brainwash her: "Niang, you don''t know. Many women work outside by themselves and earn no less than men. They can live a veryfortable life by themselves." Mrs. Yan refuted her: "nonsense again! A woman should marry a good family, be honest with her husband and teach her son, and work outside to earn money. That''s men''s business. " She said, and thought of her daughter now has nothing to do with the Lu family, and the tears that she finally stopped fell down. Gu Shengyin Three different views, there is no way tomunicate. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 567 After coaxing Mrs. Yan into believing that she did not suffer outside, Gu Shengyin only felt that it was more tiring than doing anything. The next day there was a knock at the door. Mother Lin went to Gu Shengyin''s bedside and looked at the youngdy who was still sleepy at home. She felt a little distressed. But when the master looked for her, she had to wake Gu Shengyin: "wake up, miss. The master will send someone to look for you." Gu Sheng got up, dressed and tidied up. When he left the yard, the sky just showed a little light. There is no light in the lobby. It''s dark. In addition to the old furniture, there''s a strange and gloomy feeling. Although Gu Sheng was not afraid of these things, he still woke up. She was a little strange. Master Yan wanted to have this daughter yesterday and never see her again. How could he send someone to look for her so early today? She solemnly saluted, and stood on one side, drooping her eyes, waiting for him to exin his intention. Mr. Yan wanted to hang the daughter for a while, but after waiting for a long time, he found that she was standing perfectly. There was no hesitation in her expression. Instead, he was angry. "I''ve found a good marriage for you. The family background of the other party is not worse than that of the Lu family, and I don''t dislike that you are a second married. You go to Cloud City tomorrow and pack up your dowry and bring it back to get married. " Mr. Yan said his decision. What? Gu Sheng looked up in surprise and left home yesterday. Today, he found a marriage for himself? Ye Yan said yesterday that she didn''t believe how good the marriage would be. "Back to my father, my daughter is not married now." Gu Shengyin replied, while asking the system to check, what kind of people did Mr. Yan contact recently. "Ridiculous!" Hearing her words, master Yan was angry again, "don''t you say you don''t marry? As a woman, you live outside by yourself. Others know, but you don''t know how to talk about our Yan Family''s gossip! I tell you, you can either marry me honestly, or you can quickly cut yourself off with three feet of white silk. Don''t lose the face of our Yan Family in the world! " At this time, the results of the system alsoe out. Gu Sheng couldn''t stop sneering at the bottom of his heart: it''s really a "good" family. The old man and his grandson can all leave. There are two sons and four daughters. The youngest one is two years older than Yan ruohua. She was married to be a mother and a grandmother! Master Yan didn''t treat Yan ruohua as a daughter. In this case, there is no need to give you a face. Gu Sheng said with a sneer: "Li family, right? I remember that Mr. Li is a few years older than you? My husband''s and I''m separated from the Yan''s family, so don''t you lose face when you and Mr. Li be Weng''s son-inw? Yan''s face is actually on your mouth? " Old man Yan was so angry that his face turned blue. His hand was shaking violently, pointing to Gu Shengyin: "you Get out of here Gu Sheng epted his words: "don''t get angry, or I will have to bear a crime of unfilial on my head. If you don''t like it, I can go back to Cloud City and promise I won''te back for the rest of my life and let you watch and worry. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 568 She looked at Mr. Yan, as if she could faint in a moment. However, the fact proved that the old man was very strong. He suddenly calmed down, looked at Gu Shengyin, who had not left, and said a word coldly. "You are bold now, your wings are hard, and you dare to be stubborn with me. I just want to ask you, do you care about your mother? " Gu Sheng looked cold: "father, is that what you mean?" Old man Yan snorted coldly: "teach you such a disobedient and unfilial thing, just by this one, I can quit her!" Gu Shengyin seemed to know Master Yan for the first time. He said in an incredible way: "you even threaten me with my mother?" Her eyes werepletely cold down: "my mother entered Yan''s family at the age of 14, married you for more than 20 years, has been diligent in taking care of the back house for you, more than 20 years of affection, you really do not care?" Master Yan snorted coldly and did not speak. "What do you want me to do?" Gu Sheng suddenly eyebrows and eyes move, soft tone down. Master Yan''s face showed a look of contentment. How could this eldest daughter, however rebellious, still be obedient in her own hands? He raised his hand and stroked his goat Xu: "a monthter, the Li family wille to marry you." "What if I don''t want to marry?" Master Yan''s voice was gloomy: "then wait for your mother to be swept out of the house by my letter of divorce!" Gu Sheng didn''t reply, but Mrs. Yan''s voice came in: "it turns out that I have been so careful to serve the master for so many years, but what I got is that my only daughter was forced to marry into the cannibal ce. Can I be abandoned when I am left alone?" Mrs. Yan slowly walked in from the door. She had heard that her daughter had been called in by the master. She was not at ease. She quickly packed up and changed her clothes and rushed over. I just heard the conversation between father and daughter. Gu Shengyin saw that her face was full of tears. Maybe it''s for myself, maybe it''s for my daughter. Master Yan was so questioned that he could not hold his face. He angrily scolded, "what do you know about women? Don''t hurry down to me! " Yan''s wife, who had always been obedient to him, did not listen to him this time. Instead, she said faintly, "I only have ruohua. She is my life. Root.". These years, I dare not do anything beyond the rules, for the Yan family. Just for my sake, if Hua can marry a good family, he will have a support in his mother''s family. " She looked at Mr. Yan and asked him not to look at him directly: "but now, if you want my ruohua to marry that kind of family, you are forcing her to die!" Gu Sheng was a little excited because of her emotion, so he quicklyforted her: "mother, don''t be excited. Don''t worry, I won''t marry. Ruohua will be fine and will always be with her. " Madame Yan looked at her worried andforting daughter, and looked at the other side coldly looking at her master Yan. She only felt that there was something in her heart eager to vent. "Even if I die, I don''t want my ruohua to marry to the Li family. Master, don''t you want to divorce your wife? Then rest "Good, good! You mother and daughter, one by one, are going to turn the sky for me, right! If you want me to divorce my wife, I will help you Master Yan''s face was hurt by his wife, and his anger surged up in his heart. "Bring me a pen and paper!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 569 When he finished shouting, he found no one moved. In order to speak to cussain, he had sent out all his servants. No one will hear him now. A trace of embarrassment shed on Mr. Yan''s face. Gu Sheng sneered: "don''t bother father''s divorce. Now it''s the Republican Union. What else do you talk about? If my father really doesn''t want to live with my mother, a piece of paper and a divorce book will be irrelevant from now on! " "Ruohua..." Yandy some uneasy pulled Gu Shengyin''s sleeve. It is the boldest thing she has ever done in her life to say something like that with master Yan. How dare a person like her dare to think about marriage? Gu Sheng couldn''t exin anything to her. Mrs. Yan is now in her thirties and under 40 years old. If we put it inter generations, many people would not be married. Hearing this, master Yan said with a sneer: "He Li? The rules of our ancestors for thousands of years have nothing to do with it Gu Sheng said in a shrill voice, "the former dynasty has already lost its country! If my father says this again, he has to worry about people from the Security Department of Xianping city. " When Mr. Yan heard the name of the security department, a trace of fear ran in his eyes. He insisted on his face: "Zhao wants to leave and can! For so many years, I spent the Zhao family''s dowry, and almost all of her dowry was taken as a dowry for you. As long as you two are willing to go out of the house, I can give you your request. What''s more, Yan ruohua, you''d better get rid of your family. " Yandy can''t believe looking at this person, she didn''t think, more than 20 years of husband and wife love, he should be so heartless! To let ruohua get rid of her family is to make her no longer under the protection of the Yan n. After a hundred years of master Yan, Yan ruohua will not get any money from the Yan family. "Good!" Gu Sheng because it is a promise down, "this Yan family things, I do not want." It''s an unexpected joy to get Mrs. Yan out of this fire pit. She doesn''t covet the little money of Yan family. Now, it is not a Yan family can imagine that Baiyun cloth shop can bring her benefits. Yan looked at them two coldly: "I hope you don''t regret." Gu Sheng replied impolitely: "master Yan, don''t worry. Even if I''m down again in the future, I won''t step into the Yan Family any more!" She helped her mother out of the door. As soon as she went out, Mrs. Yan''s strong body copsed. Fortunately, Gu Shengyin supported her. "What can we do in the future She is now worried about mother and daughter''s life in two days. "It doesn''t matter, mother. I''ll support youter." Gu Shengforted her. Yan''s heart is still worried, she can''t imagine what kind of life she will live in the future. However, although hesitating, she did not regret. At least, her ruohua doesn''t have to marry to such a family to give people abuse. When Gu Sheng went back to his yard, he immediately told his mother Lin to go to the family of Yan''s n, smile and go to pick up the things. Scared two people to quickly ask what happened. Gu Sheng simply exined the matter, and Xiaoxiao was already filled with indignation. Even Mrs. Lin couldn''t helpining about master Yan''s heartlessness. Mrs. Lin did not dare to dy Gu Shengyin''s order and went to the elders of Yan''s family. Mrs. Yan is a little strange: "what do you ask Mrs. Lin to go to the elders of Yan''s family?" Gu Shengyin personally made his mother''s face clean with water: "of course, it''s a witness." She also wanted to keep a backhand. If Mr. Yan knew what she had done, he would be in trouble to ckmail him by using her parents'' kinship. It''s better to make a clean break. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 570 Under the witness of Yan''s family, Mrs. Yan and Mr. Yan signed the book of He Li. Gu Shengyin also signed a handwritten letter, saying that he would have no rtionship with Yan Family in the future. Mr. Yan also signed his name on it. Fortunately, Xiaoxiao and Lin Ma were both the dowry of Gu Shengyin at that time. The deeds and other things were in the hands of Gu Shengyin, and they could go with Gu Shengyin directly. Mrs. Yan No, it should be called Zhao now. Under the "supervision" of two old servants sent by master Yan, he only brought two clothes to be washed, and even his jewelry, which were clean and clean, and went out of the door. When stepping out of Yan mansion, Zhao''s body shrank for a moment. She didn''t know how long she hadn''t stepped out of the threshold. It was like another world to her. Gu Sheng understood her mind. Most of the time, it was not the outside world, but the world she imagined in her own heart. It was not the door that closed them, but herself. The carriage had stopped outside the door, and it was cheered in advance with a smile. Gu Sheng helped Zhao get on the carriage and got to the tform and bought a ticket to Yuncheng. It was the first time for Zhao to go to such a far away ce, to take the train for the first time, and to sit in the same space with so many strangers. All of these, are so strange to her, also make her afraid. Zhao himself is not sure, give her another chance, she dare not say those words again. But She looked up at her daughter, her ruohua, so fresh sitting beside her. Whatever the cost, it''s worth it. After arriving at Cloud City, Zhao''s eyes could hardly turn. The streets here are full of people of all colors. She even saw people with white skin and golden hair! Many women were wearing clothes that she had never seen before. They passed by with fragrance on their bodies. There were also many people sitting in cars pulled by people. Gu Shengyin took her back to the rented yard. "This is where you live, Ruo Hua?" Zhao asked in surprise. Unlike the standard old style house of Yan''s mansion, there are many new things in this small courtyard. After Gu Shengyin arrived, in order to befortable, after asking for the consent of the owner of the hospital, he installed transparent ss windows, curtains with his own designs and soft sofas in the room. Whether it is ss, or sofa, or overhead electric light, Zhao has never seen. What she has seen and heard in this half day is like subverting the cognition of the past 30 years. The rooms are all ready-made. Zhao''s in the bath, looking at the bathtub for a long time, marvel can not return to God. "None of these have been seen by the Yan family." Her heart suddenly had a glimmer of secret joy, these things, I am afraid that master Yan has not seen it. He thought that he and ruohua would have a bad life after they came out. He didn''t know that life here was much better than that in Xianping city. However, she also knew that these things were definitely not affordable for ordinary people. In the evening, after dressing and wearing the "pajamas" that Gu Shengyin gave her for a long time, she finally pulled Gu Shengyin and quietly asked, "it must cost a lot of money to live in such a ce? We are outside now, so we should save some flowers. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 571 Gu Shengughed: "mother, don''t worry, your daughter is a big boss now, so little money, nothing." Zhao does not believe: "what big boss, you a girl''s home..." Gu Shengyin interrupted her: "I''ll take you to buy clothes tomorrow, and then you will know." What else did Zhao want to say? Gu Shengyin said quickly: "Oh, I''ve been driving for a day today. I''m really tired ~" Zhao said quickly, "then you have a good rest." Gu Shengughed secretly and said, "mother, you have a rest early." Zhao Shi tossed about half a night in bed and didn''t fall asleep. She still had some unreal feelings in her heart until now. Did she leave Yan''s house? Come to such a strange ce? For the first time, she didn''t have to wait for people to wash their feet and drink tea, and she didn''t have to sleep with her clothes. She was afraid that master Yan would have something to drink or get up at night. Morning habit of getting up very early, know to see the surrounding environment, Zhao thought, do not need to do what. She simply got out of bed. Mrs. Lin was arranging breakfast. When she saw her, she said with a smile, "is your wife awake? You can take a walk in the yard and breakfast will be ready soon. " She used to call it breakfast. Breakfast is a new word she has learned recently. Zhao walked in the courtyard. Gu Sheng bought several pots of flowers and put them here. Now they are all blooming well. There are birds singing on the treetops. Outside the yard, you can hear the footsteps of pedestrians. asionally, a peddler is Hawking with a long voice. This is a ce full of fresh breath. When she entered the door, Gu Shengyin had already got up. The breakfast was millet porridge. Mrs. Lin steamed two cages of steamed buns, with vegetable stuffing and meat stuffing. In addition, she filled some homemade pickles and a te of snacks on a small te. It''s very simple, but Zhao ate very satisfied. She doesn''t have to give another person to cook, watching him eat happy, and then sit down to eat half cold food. After dinner, Gu Shengyin took Zhao to buy clothes. "I have..." Gu Shengyin held her down: "my mother didn''t see what clothes everyone was wearing in the street before? We don''t even wear the olddy with you like this. " Zhao Shiughs: "I am not an olddy either?" Gu Sheng took her hand: "how old are you? You are very young." Zhao couldn''t resist her, plus she was really attracted to the clothes on the women she had seen before, so Gu Shengyin took her out. Gu Sheng directly took Zhao to Baiyun cloth shop''srgest clothing store. "Miss Yan!" The shopkeeper saw Gu Shengyin very enthusiastic. Shen Yuanxing and Mrs. Shen have personally brought Gu Shengyin here, and have said that this miss Yan is a distinguished guest of Baiyun cloth shop, so you can take what you like. Gu Shengyin looked at Zhao: "I''ll take my mother to see the clothes. You''re busy." There are many customers in the shop, all looking at the clothes. Zhao didn''t know how to choose. She looked at her daughter for help. Gu Sheng swept the shelf carefully and took off two sets of skirts. One light blue, onevender. Zhao''s skin is very white, this color is just right. There is a special ce to try on clothes, but Gu Sheng didn''t see Zhao go out for a long time. She thought it was wrong and went in and gave a gentle cry. After half a ring, he heard Zhao''s embarrassed voice: "how can I wear this kind of clothes?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 572 Gu Sheng because ofugh, let Zhaoe out. When she saw Zhao, for a moment, her heart even filled with a sense of surprise. Zhao''s family is only in his thirties, but he always wears big and old-fashioned clothes, which makes people feel old many years. But when she changed into a cheongsam, Gu Shengyin realized that she was such a good mother. She has a mild face, fairplexion and delicate figure. Wearing such a light blue cheongsam, she went out and said that she was 30 years old. Some people believed her. "Mother, you are so beautiful." Gu Sheng praised with sincerity. Zhao was also a little embarrassed. When he heard Gu Shengyin''s words, his face was almost red, and he said angrily, "you''re all old. What''s beautiful?" At this time, another customer in the shop said to the clerk, "does thisdy still wear this kind of clothes? Give me one. " The woman who spoke looked at Zhao''s eyes with admiration. Gu Sheng said with a smile: "you see, others think it''s good-looking." Zhao was embarrassed to lower his head, but his heart was happy. No woman will not care about her appearance, no one will not like the praise of others, especially from strangers. Gu Sheng took Zhao''s family around the Cloud City for a visit. When she came back, not only herself, but also Lin Ma and Xiaoxiao were full of new things. Zhao is the whole person, from inside to outside have changed a person. From clothes to jewelry to shoes, Gu Shengyin wrapped several sets for her mother. Zhao''s mouth dislikes this daughter is too corrupt, but the smile on the corner of the mouth can''t be pressed down at all. On the third day, Gu Shengyin took the Zhao family to visit Shen Yuanxing and his wife. She told Zhao that the other party was her business partner. Looking at the western style house of the Shen family, the ornate and rich chandeliers on the ceiling, and even a small fountain in the garden. All show the wealth of the host family. Zhao''s daughter said that he was also the boss. What is the concept. The Shen family is so polite to Gu Sheng that she once again refreshes her understanding of her daughter. In fact, when she didn''t know anything, ruohua had be such an excellent woman. No wonder, she was so confident when she went to the Yan Family; no wonder she gave up the property of Yan family without saying a word. Zhao didn''t know what to say. What she had originally thought about was that a woman should marry a good family, and that it was the best ce for her husband and children to live in. However, the cognition became more vague. No need to be careful to serve others, do not rely on her husband''s family to live, her ruohua, can also live very well. Mrs. Shen heard that she was Gu Shengyin''s mother and was very friendly. After all, Zhao''s wife is everyone''s wife. Although she may have a little knowledge, she has nothing to say about her posture and etiquette. Instead, she makes Mrs. Shen more curious about Gu Shengyin''s identity. This meeting let Zhaopletely put down the heart, in the heart of the past that a trace of concern and worry also put down. She and Mrs. Shen have be good friends. Although there is nock of Mrs. Shen''s intention to make friends with each other, Zhao''s temperament is good, and after a long time with her, few people can not like her. A monthter, Zhao had been able to dress up in style and beauty, and arranged to go shopping with Mrs. Shen. Especially after knowing that her daughter is the forest guest who is particrly popr with women in Yuncheng, and the owner of Baiyun cloth shop, she is even more ruthless in spending money. Women, as long as there is a change in thinking, everything will gradually be better. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 573 Zhao''s daughter is not so clingy to her since she had Mrs. Shen. Today, she has arranged to go to the theatre with Mrs. Shen. Gu Sheng was bored at home by himself. He just heard that a new circus group wasing to the south of the city and nned to have a look. Xiaoxiao, the girl went to Baiyun cloth shop to take a new sample of clothes today. Mrs. Lin stayed at home to watch the house, but Gu Shengyin had to go alone. The circus is still good, if there is noter episode. Gu Shengyin looks at a group of people in ck who suddenlye out with guns in their hands. Of course, most of them are knives or iron sticks. Then the handsome guy in the circus who was just performing something flying in the air didn''t know where the weapons were hidden, so the two sides started fighting directly. It''s the people whoe to see the show in admiration. Unfortunately, Gu Shengyin is one of these masses. However,pared with those who were scared to death, Gu Shengyin was a little more calm. This kind of fighting is generally hostile to both sides, and it rarely affects innocent people. Of course, in the premise, you should not swing in the middle of other people''s fighting. Otherwise, swords and guns are blind. It''s a fool to gamble your life on luck. The exit was blocked by a group of people. Gu Shengyin looked around and found a clean corner with a big table to cover. It was a safe ce. She squatted at the bottom, ready to quietly wait for the storm to pass. But it turns out that ces that seem safe may not be very safe either. A figure "bang" hit Gu Shengyin''s hiding table. The table was not broken, but Gu Shengyin, who was hidden on the edge of the table, was revealed. A man in ck obviously thought Gu Shengyin was a member of the circus, and without looking at it, he directly swept over. Gu Sheng''s eyes are cold: if this is an ordinary person, it is estimated that he will not die but also be seriously injured. She rolled on the spot in a neat figure and avoided the shuttle bullet. It''s a pity that I wear clothes specially today. Instead, she attracted the attention of the group of people in ck. Originally, she was only suspicious, but now it is confirmed. Gu Sheng''s bullet and the man in ck, who had been chasing after him, were about to run to the door. Her arm was suddenly pulled, and the whole person fell into a cold embrace. At the same time, arge number of uniformed armed soldiers entered. "Stop all the movements in your hands, and the vitors will be executed on the spot." Someone fired a shot into the void. Everyone stopped. "Every time you meet, you seem to be in trouble?" A cold voice sounded in Gu Shengyin''s ear. Huangfuqi looks at the woman in her arms. She looks so small. Her eyebrows are quiet and gentle. It seems that she should have been sitting in a delicate attic in Suzhou embroidery clothes. Who can''t change her face just now? Gu Sheng blinked and blinked again and again. Then he asked in doubt: "this Have we ever met before? " As soon as this sentence was finished, Gu Shengyin obviously felt his hands tight around his waist and the air around him became cold. Huangfuqi''s deputy stepped back automatically. Well, this woman doesn''t remember herself at all. Huang Fu said that he had never enjoyed such treatment. Gu Sheng smiles in his heart: I told you to pretend to be coldst time. I''ll let you taste the taste of being ignored! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 574 The air solidified in an instant. Except for Gu Shengyin, everyone looks at Huangfu Qi in fear that if he is not careful, he will be the one who will suffer. In the full view of the public, huangfuqi took Gu Shengyin''s waist with his right arm, bent down, and forced his left hand to hold the man up. Gu Shengyin "What are you doing?" Gu Sheng red at him with his eyes. "Let me down." Huangfuqi turns a deaf ear. "Commander Huangfu, you are forcibly hijacking a good woman!" Gu Sheng is short of breath. This man, looking at a gentleman, looks like a rascal! Huangfuqi stopped, bowed his head, and raised his lips slightly: "now, do you know who I am?" Gu Shengyin is dumb: this man, not only rogue. Hooligan, but also careful! She tried hard to earn, did not break away, again hard, still did not break away. Well, strength is not on one level. "Commander Huangfu, what do you want?" Huangfuqi carries people all the way to the car, throws them into the backpartment, closes the door, and sits on himself. All in one go. "I like you, don''t you say it yourself? Rob people The car skidded, and the driver in front of him was thinking about how to report the news to the marshal and his wife at the first time. As for Gu Shengyin Gu Sheng was stunned. At the end of the day, there are people who will rob people. They are so righteous! She tried to reason with him: "youngmander, listen to me, we were strangers before..." Huangfuqi: "not now." Gu Shengyin: "I suddenly disappeared, the family will worry." Huangfuqi: "don''t worry, it won''t take you much time." Gu Sheng said suspiciously, "what do you want, youngmander?" Huangfuqi: "take you back to see your parents." Gu Shengyin: "it''s She looked down at her appearance. The skirt, which had been rolled on the ground before, was covered with dirt and her hair, not to mention, was full of messy beauty. Such an image, let her see her parents? No, the point is not, he just casually takes a woman who has only met twice to see his parents? this is too casual! Gu Shengyin: "Shao Shuai, this kind of thing should have emotional foundation. If you''re just looking for a shield, I''m not right either... " Huangfuqi turned his head and looked at her seriously: "I have a lot of feelings for you. No woman but you let me do this. Since you have been taken in love by huangfuqi, there is no other way to go. I don''t mean to use you as a shield. " This man is very handsome. When he speaks seriously, he can easily charm all the women. The premise is that he didn''t hear what he said. Gu Sheng chose to shut up because of her. In front of this robber logic man, what she said is useless. The car drove into a building with white carved fence. Huangfuqi pulls Gu Shengyin into the room. Ady in a navy blue dress was teasing the cat. Seeing huangfuqi and Gu Shengyin, she stood up in surprise and said, "Tongfeng, is this?" Tongfeng is the word of huangfuqi. The ROC rose with the wind one day and soared to 90000 Li. It can be seen from this that the greatmander Huangfu''s expectation for this son. Gu Sheng knows who she is at this age, dressed up and called huangfuqi. Huangfu Qi pulls Gu Shengyin forward and answers his mother''s question: "your daughter-inw." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 575 As soon as he said this, the cat in thedy''s hand gave out a shrill scream, and then struggled to jump out of her arms. The great Marshal''s wife came back to her mind and looked at the white cat fur in her hand. She realized her gaffe. She looked at Gu Shengyin with a very wonderful look. Gu Sheng can feel that there is no malice in it. As if to see Gu Sheng because of some uneasiness, the Marshal''s wife looked at Gu Sheng because of this embarrassed appearance. She looked at her son angrily: "how can you make a girl''s house look like this." After that, she looked at Gu Shengyin kindly: "I''ll let someone take you down to have a change." Gu Sheng thanks, and thedy Huangfu tells the maid to prepare clean and brand-new clothes and take her down to wash them. When Gu Shengyin left, Huangfu could not restrain his joy and said to huangfuqi, "which girl is this? How long have you known each other? Are you two lovers? " Huangfuqi replied tly: "her name is Yan ruohua. We have known each other for several months." He directly avoided thetter problem, and the wife, who was familiar with his son''s personality, immediately knew that his son was still lovelorn. Madame Shuai is more interested in Gu Shengyin. You know, although her son is a little cold tempered, she is the most attractive girl in terms of family background and moral character. She is not attracted to it? However, the Marshal''s wife pondered: "surname Yan? In our Cloud City, there seems to be no big family named Yan. " However, she was relieved: "our family doesn''t need such a noble daughter-inw to support the face. It will be good if the family is innocent." Finally, there is a girl who likes with the wind. Madam Shuai is very pleased. However, the next second, she was shocked by her son''s words. Huangfuqi said: "she had been married before, but it''s a pity that what she met was not human. Now she has left." "This..." The handsomedy frowned. Did her son like this? The daughter-inw of themander-inw''s mansion is a little lower, but she is not very receptive to this married woman. In the eyes of all mothers in the world, their son is always the best, even if it''s a fairy, they can be worthy of it. What''s more, their family with the wind, everything is top-notch, unexpectedly fell in love with a woman and left, this let thedy how to ept? "Tongfeng, themander-in-chief''s mansion, can''t ept a second married youngdy." The Marshal''s wife said solemnly to huangfuqi. Huangfuqi''s face did not change: "the son will not ept any other woman except her." Thedy was dumb. son''s temper as like as two peas. If he really makes up his mind, no one can change his mind. What kind of charm does that girl named Yan ruohua have to make her son fall in love with so much? Just at this moment, Yan ruohua has been cleaned up again and brought over by the servant girl. "Yes, madam." The handsomedy looked at her carefully and praised the girl''s appearance, temperament and etiquette from the bottom of her heart. "Tongfeng brought a girl back for the first time, which made me very happy in the old woman''s heart. Miss Yan, do you mind talking to me? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 576 Huangfuqi is driven out by her mother because the women are chatting with each other, and he is a big man, so don''t stand in the way. Huangfuqi knows that her mother wants to know what kind of person Yan ruohua is. No matter from his mother''s conduct or Gu Shengyin''s character, there is nothing to worry about in this conversation. More than half an hourter, huangfuqi is called by his mother. The first thing he saw was that his wife was holding Gu Shengyin''s hand, and they seemed to have a good chat. The corners of his mouth can not be checked for a moment, he knew that as long as this woman is willing, she can easily get the favor of anyone. Seeing him, Madame Shuai said with a smile, "it''s gettingte. Go and see ruohua home." They all began to address ruohua. Huangfuqi hailed the car and took Gu Shengyin away. When he left, his wife also invited Gu Shengyin toe home next time. They sat in the car in silence. Seeing him sitting upright, Gu Sheng asked, "you are not curious. What did your mother and I talk about?" Huangfuqi looked at her and said, "she will tell me when I get home." Gu Sheng thought for a while and said, "I''ve made it clear to the Marshal''s wife. Your previous words are just a joke. She won''t take it seriously." Huangfuqi asked, "which sentence?" Gu Shengyin Try to understand and pretend to be confused! She was not angry: "you said I was her daughter-inw that sentence." The driver who drove the car in front of him felt that he might die soon. This Know too much handsome privacy, afraid is not good? Huangfuqi said faintly, "I''m not kidding." Gu Sheng was angry: "do you know who I am? What''s going on at home? What kind of experience have you had? This kind of thing is not a trifle. Youngmander, I still cherish my reputation Huangfuqi turned around and looked at her in some confusion: "Why are you so angry?" Gu Shengyin saw his eyes. He was not joking. He was really puzzled. She felt she couldn''tmunicate with the man. He said so much that he didn''t listen to me! At this time, huangfuqi continued: "what I said to my mother is not empty words. You will be his daughter-inw. The woman I like huangfuqi is destined to belong to me. As for the question you just asked, I know that your name is Yan ruohua. A few days ago, you have broken off rtions with your family. You have been married once. You left four months ago. " "I know all this. I don''t care." "You want to take your time. It''s OK. I can wait." Gu Sheng was speechless: "haven''t you considered the feelings of your family? How can you ept a second married woman Huangfuqi frowned and looked at her: "these things don''t need your consideration. You just have to promise to marry me and wait happily to marry me. Of course, I will solve everything else In his mind, Gu Sheng only promised to do what he needed to do. Other things, as a man, how can you let your women worry about these things? Of course, what Huang Fu didn''t say was that even if Gu Sheng didn''t agree, he would snatch her. The men of Huangfu family were never gentlemen. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 577 When Zhao came back, he saw huangfuqi open the door and let Gu Shengyine down. This scene surprised her a little. "Mother." Gu Sheng called out to her. "Ah Zhao went to her daughter, looked at huangfuqi politely and asked, "is this "Hello, mother-inw." Huangfuqi bent over and said, "I''m huangfuqi." Zhao''s mouth was covered with a handkerchief. Ba. Huangfuqi''s name, she has been in Cloud City for so many days. How did her daughter get into such a big God! she looked at her daughter conditionally. How long has it been since she saw her daughter? Ruohua found her son-inw? Gu Sheng shakes his head helplessly. It''s about his daughter. Although huangfuqi''s momentum is terrible, Zhao''s face is cold. "Commander Huangfu, please be careful." After finishing this sentence, Zhao''s heart settled down a lot, and continued to say, "if our family is a girl''s home, it''s not good for her to talk like this." After saying this, she pulls Gu Shengyin behind her, as if worried that huangfuqi will get angry. Where did you know that huangfuqi nodded and apologized to her: "it''s my thoughtlessness, Mrs. Zhao. I will hire ruohua as soon as possible to confirm our rtionship. " With that, he nodded to them and got into the car and left. Mrs. Zhao, a little trance, led her daughter into the room. "Come on, what is the situation?" Zhao''s rare disy of the mother''s money. Gu Sheng also had some helplessness. If it wasn''t for her, she was afraid that everyone would be confused. Huangfuqi''s unconventional disposition makes him a real stranger. If he is a real stranger, his temperament will be fierce. He may hate him. She sighed and told her story. "So you''re only meeting for the second time today?" Gu Sheng nodded. "Ruohua, you have to be careful. If we don''t like this young marshal, we will not marry. We will not live in this cloud city. We will go to the South far away Zhaoforted Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng was warm in his heart. In such a situation, if there is a little selfish in the heart, I am afraid that it will be considered a happy event, and that it is a great advantage to be able to join the Huangfu family. Zhao only asked her if she would like to. Gu Sheng listened to her, but his head dropped and he stopped talking. Zhao, after all, is a woman. Seeing her daughter''s reaction, she thinks of huangfuqi''s appearance and character. What''s wrong in her heart? In her daughter''s heart, I''m afraid she doesn''t have any idea about him, right? Also, how many women can hold a man like that? Zhao asked herself that if the time went back another 20 years, she might also have a spring heart. The daughter''s reaction let Zhao''s heart breathe a sigh of relief, but immediately she began to worry for her. That''s the Huangfu family. It''s not an ordinary big family. It''s the leader of the whole eight provinces in Northwest China. If it was ced in the former dynasty, it would be OK to sit on half of the country and stand on its own as king. With her daughter''s ability, if she is an ordinary family, she can win a seat with her own ability, but if the Huangfu family is not satisfied with her But she couldn''t even find one to support her. Zhao''s heart was full of sorrow. Huangfu family. Huangfuqi returns home and goes straight to his mother. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 578 Commander Huangfu also came back. At this moment, they were sitting and chatting. Huangfu marshal is a middle-aged man with a big belly. His face is always full of smiles and looks very kind. Of course, if you really think that he is a kind person, then you are cheated. How can a man who is in charge of hundreds of thousands of troops in the eight provinces of Northwest China really look so kind? "Tongfeng is back? Your mother has just told me that you have a crush on a girl? " Huang Fu asked his son to sit down. Huangfuqi nodded, turned his head and asked his mother, "what did you talk to her about?" Madam Shuai pushed a te of good longan to him and said, "it''s nothing. I just ask about some hobbies. I like her temperament very much." Huangfuqi nodded and stopped talking. But the marshal said, "son, I hear you like the one who has been married? My son is so excellent, how can he want a married woman? I don''t agree! " Huangfuqi opened his mouth ndly: "if I marry, do you agree or not? What''s the matter with me?" The marshal choked heavily: "you boy, when you grow up, you don''t even care about your father, do you?" Huangfuqi doesn''t speak. The handsome man hummed: "that woman is really so good?" Huangfuqi nodded: "in my heart, no one else can match." Themander asked, "must she do it?" Huangfuqi nodded: "she must." "But I heard from your mother that the girl didn''t promise you." Huangfuqi: "it''s just It doesn''t matter. She has to marry me anyway The marshal patted the table: "good! Lao Tzu love your as like as two peas. "I was exactly the same as you, Lao Tzu!" As soon as he finished speaking, he received a warning look from his wife and quickly changed his tone. "It''s not so easy to enter the gate of my mansion." Huangfuqi didn''t know what his parents did. "What do you want?" he said The marshal looked at his wife. "It''s your own business to get a wife, but you will be the leader of the Huangfu family in the future, and your wife will be the wife of the Huangfu family. She represents the face of the Huangfu family. " "Of course, let''s not talk about them. Your wife, does she have to be able to convince people? In the future, she must have enough confidence in front of thosedies in Cloud City, right? Can you do this, Miss Yan? " Huangfuqi looked at his mother inexplicably: "my wife, who dares to say a word of gossip?" Mrs. Huangfu put down the tea cup in her hand: "Tongfeng, if you don''t speak in your mouth, it doesn''t mean you don''t say it in your heart." "I let your wife do it not for her fault, but for her good." It''s not really a good thing for some women to get married. "If she can do it, you have no problem?" Huangfu did not speak, but his wife nodded. Huangfuqi suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Oh, there is something I forgot to tell you. That forest guest is ruohua." "Woodman?" The marshal repeated the name in his mouth. He always felt familiar. He suddenly patted big leg: "is that that female literati who encourages women all day against male concubines?" Mention this, marshal is gnashing teeth. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 579 In these days, he often heard the name of the forest guest. That woman is the nemesis of these men. What women want to be nice to themselves and why do women depend on men? Why do women have to endure men''s wives and concubines? ¡­¡­ Isn''t that what it should be? Where are so many? Why? The point is, there are a lot of women who are really agitated by her. Now, it is said that a small number of women have proposed to leave with their husbands. In Cloud City, some rxed positions even began to have women to apply for jobs. Now, some literati in Yuncheng daily haveined that women havee to rob their jobs and be indifferent to their families. This is the end of the story. Contrary to the general''s reaction, it was said that Gu Shengyin was a guest in the woods, and his wife''s eyes brightened. The man in the woods, in some ways, is really admired by his wife. Some of her views, her style and her unique views on beauty have made Mrs. Dao Shuai''s heart broken. If it is not that he is no longer young, and the rtionship with the marshal is more than that of men and women, the wife would like to try to live alone. If it is a forest guest to be their own daughter-inw, madam Shuai thought for a while, as if it was a very good thing? However, themander-in-chief asked huangfuqi a bloody question: "I saw thements of those forest people in the newspaper. Although they didn''t say it clearly, I think she advocated equality between men and women. If you marry her and want to have an aunt in the future, I''m afraid it will be very difficult." Huangfuqi asked, "I have only one of her. What do you want so many women to do?" When mentioning "other women", Huang Fu looked disgusted. Huangfumander was asked, this question, he was speechless. Which rich, powerful and powerful man doesn''t want to sit around and enjoy the same happiness? What was wrong with my son when he grew up? Huangfuqi got up and said, "if there is no problem, my mother will go to prepare the bride price for me? Three dayster, I went to their house to propose a marriage in person For his son''s private affairs, themander-in-chief has never paid attention to. What kind of wife he wants to marry, as long as he likes it. Since Mrs. Huangfu knew that her son was in love with the forest guests, her previous opposition turned into a fan''s silence. Huangfuqi''s words were not opposed. That''s all agreed. Huangfuqi thought that he could tell her the news tomorrow. This time, she has no reason to refuse herself? Three dayster, the long motorcade drove to Gu Shengyin''s rented yard. Hearing the news, Gu Sheng, who came out of the house because Zhao and Lin''s motherughed at them. They were all stunned and watched some young men in military uniform carry things box by box into the yard. Gu Shengyin finds huangfuqi standing on one side: "what is this for?" Huangfuqi replied, "bride price." Gu Sheng was defeated. Is this too fast? What''s more, where does the bridegroom lead a team to deliver the betrothal gifts? Huangfuqi looked at Zhao and saluted the younger generation. "Huangfuqi has told his parents that they are very satisfied with ruohua. These are the betrothal gifts selected by my mother herself Zhao''s family was too quick to speak. "Can I refuse?" Gu Sheng asked suddenly. Huangfuqi replied: "you ept, I will lead you to the car at the wedding; if you refuse, I will tie you to the car at the wedding." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 580 The actions of the Huangfu family can''t deceive people. Even a series of huangfuqi''s movements have been photographed. Huangfu, themander, has made the engagement quietly! Everyone is guessing, who is the luckydy? Half of Gu Shengyin''s profile also appeared in the newspaper of the day. Although Yan ruohua had been married to Lu Zijun for two years, she had never been able to get out of the gate. In addition, she was so different from before that no one recognized her. Only two people recognized the people in the newspaper. One is Lu Zijun, the other is Shen Yuanxing. Both of them were shocked, but the shock was also different: one was unbelievable, the other was ecstatic. Lu Zijun was eating out with two ssmates when he saw the newspaper. He is in a bad mood recently. He bought her jewelry and clothes, and she didn''t even want to go into the opera garden of Yunxi ss. The two students knew about him and Liu Yunyi, and they tried to persuade him: the actor was merciless, but Liu Yunyi was obviously close to a bigger gold master and kicked him away. Lu Zijun does not want to believe this fact, he does not believe that his Yunyi is such a woman, he believes that their love is not adulterated, aesthetic. The two students had to apany him to drink. It happened that someone was selling newspapers outside, and one of the students bought one. "Are you going to write another article today? Or what she''s going to say today? " Lu Zijun''s male ssmate is a fan of Lin Jianke. He thinks such a woman is independent, progressive and thoughtful, which is in line with the imagination of men like them. Her male ssmate also said with a smile: if there is no big difference between her age and his own, he doesn''t mind her leaving and is willing to pursue her. Lu Zijun, in a sense, is also very appreciative of the forest guests. However, he never dared to say this, because he was the kind of man she described who abandoned his wife in order to pursue "free love" Lu Zijun doesn''t feel that he is wrong. A woman like him and Yan ruohua do not have anymonnguage. If they are forced together, they will only make them suffer. Speaking of Yan ruohua, he thought of the man he saw in front of Yunxi ss opera garden. He has a glib tongue and flying eyebrows and eyes. Yan ruohua, who he knew, was not the same person. Heughed and shook his head. How did he think of her again? At this time, the ssmate who was sitting opposite him reading the newspaper suddenly said, "Huang Fu is going to get married? All betrothal gifts? Does the woman have a picture? I can''t see clearly, but I think it looks pretty... " Lu Zijun didn''t care too much, until a ssmate who was sitting next to him robbed the newspaper. He took a casual nce. The woman up here! He was almost eager to snatch the newspaper over and looked at the photo above carefully. Can''t be wrong, although only half side, Lu Zijun can be sure that the woman above is Yan ruohua! He looked at the news in the newspaper again. Yan ruohua, that woman, is going to marry Huang Fu? How could that be possible? How can he look up to Yan ruohua when he is likemander Huangfu and they are two worlds! "Zijun?" Two ssmates inexplicably looked at Lu Zijun, holding the newspaper in his hand and ran out. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 581 Lu Zijun followed the address on the newspaper to find Gu Shengyin''s small yard. As a matter of fact, since the newspaper came out with this address, many people in this small yard have wanted toe in. It''s just that huangfuqi thought of this for a long time. Now, the small courtyard has been guarded by many armed soldiers. No one wants to attack the people inside. Lu Zijun couldn''t get close at all. As soon as he gets closer, someone will point a gun at him. After guarding for a day, Lu Zijun felt that there was nothing he could not see. He tidied up his clothes and came to the door. Before the guards asked questions, he said politely, "I''m a friend of the owner of this yard. I wonder if I can go in and visit?" The guard looked at him and asked, "what''s your name? Who are you looking for? " "Lu Zijun, look for Yan ruohua." It was said that the little white face was looking for their wife. The man looked at him for several times and then said, "wait outside. I''ll go in and report." How could you put up such a big spectrum? Lu Zijun was dissatisfied. Soon the man came out, looking at Lu Zijun''s eyes a little strange: "our youngdy said she didn''t know you. I said you''re not a newspaper reporter, are you? I''ve met so many people these two days Lu Zijun said in a hurry: "is Yan ruohua really going to marry Huang Fu? I''m really her friend... " The guard has been impatient to bombard people: "said do not know is do not know, do not block the door here!" Lu Zijun stood aside and did not know what mood he was now. Yan ruohua, who was despised by him and has never seen him in the eye, is going to be the Young Marshal''s wife and the hostess of Cloud City? Is there anything more ridiculous in the world? He thought he should meet Yan ruohua, but he had no idea why he wanted to see her and what he wanted to do after meeting. Seeing that it was getting dark, Lu Zijun turned to go home. As a result, something fell on his head. As soon as he was dark, he knew nothing. When he woke up again, he found himself in a strange room. The style of the whole room is very concise, not far from the desk, sitting a man in military uniform. Very familiar. Lu Zijun got up and saw the man clearly. This one eye, let his heart cannot help but tremble. He recognized the terrible man,mander Huangfu. He thought that his life, there will be no intersection of characters. Huangfuqi seems to find that he is awake, stops what he is writing and stands up. As soon as he stood up, Lu Zijun felt that the pressure he was facing was even greater. Huangfuqi is very tall. Looking at Lu Zijun, there is a trace of condescending in his eyes: "Mr. Lu, are you looking for my fiancee It''s for Yan ruohua! Lu Zijun knows that he and huangfuqi did not have any intersection in the past. Now, the only rtionship is his ex-wife, who is now his fiancee. He summoned up his courage to look at huangfuqi. The other side is tall and straight, handsome, and his identity is even higher. A man enough to shame all men. Why? Yan ruohua, that woman, can still find such an excellent man after leaving herself? He said, mander Huangfu, your fiancee was married before, do you know?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 582 He regretted saying that. When did you be such a despicable person? Then, a hand pressed tightly around his neck. A strong sense of suffocation came. Huangfuqi''s cold voice sounded in his ear: "how could she have met a man like you before?" Such a woman was dyed by such a man. Huangfuqi''s heart suddenly spread with a kind of heartache: if only I had met her earlier, when she had not married. So she doesn''t have to be treated like that. It doesn''t matter. In the future, he will be responsible for the double favor. Looking at Lu Zijun''s face turning blue and blue, Huangfu Qi releases his hand and Lu Zijun is thrown to the ground. Huangfuqi seemed to have just met something dirty. He took out a cloth towel from the book case and wiped his hand carefully. "The one you abandon is the treasure of my life. Lu Zijun, don''t let me see you trying to get close to her. Otherwise, next time, I won''t let go. " Lu Zijun muddled out of the door. It was already dark, he did not go home, but turned around to Yunxi ss. In the past, there were people guarding the door, but today I don''t know if the porter is justzy, and no one is watching. Lu Zijun entered the garden smoothly. Yes, he has Yunyi. What is Yan ruohua? What he loves is Yunyi. As long as Yunyi is still there. However, close to Liu Yunyi''s room, he heard a gentle whisper. "Mr. Zhang,e on, have a drink..." This voice is sweet and graceful, just like the first cry of a flowing warbler. It''s the voice Lu Zijun is familiar with. "I want you to Feed me yourself. " The next sound, of course, is self-evident. Lu Zijun only felt a rush of hot air rushing up the door. This is not his Yunyi. It can''t be his Yunyi. Yes, Yunyi must be forced! Lu Zijun did not know where toe from an impulse, heavy kick opened the door. The scene in the room was terrible. A middle-aged man was lying on his back on the couch of the imperial concubine. Several buttons had been opened on her upper body. There was a beauty lying on her body. The beauty was holding a wine cup in her hand, and the wine in the ss was clean. Half in the belly of a beauty, half in the belly of a middle-aged man. Is that beauty Liu Yunyi? Her clothes were in a mess, revealing her bright red belly pocket. When she turned around, there was still a trace of wine in the corner of her mouth. Both of them were obviously shocked by the news. The teacher Zhang frowned, and Liu Yun clearly shed a trace of disgust in her eyes. It has long been the default rule to talk only about the wind and the moon, no matter what. This man, is really can''t get rid of the dead face. No man is in a good mood when such things are interrupted. Especially at this moment, Lu Zijun is still deceiving himself. He says to Liu Yunyi affectionately: "Yunyi, you must have been forced, right? Don''t be afraid. I''m here to save you. Don''t be afraid... " Mr. Zhang squinted at the beauty: "good olddy?" Feeling the anger on the man, Liu Yunyi quickly said with a smile: "look at what you said, what olddy is good? I don''t know where he came from. After reading a few y books, I feel like a hero there. " Lu Zijun can''t believe looking at Liu Yunyi, as if it was the first day to know this woman. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 583 Did she not remember their deep love and vows? He also promised to marry her. The man who was called Mr. Zhang alsoughed when he heard Liu Yunyi''s words. He hums andughs carelessly, and his voice is full of Cruelty: "since I don''t know him, I''ll beat him hard!" Someone came in outside the room and pulled Lu Zijun down. Lu Zijun then reacted and said to the person holding him: "you let me go. What are you going to do! You are against thew! " Zhang stopped the action of his subordinates and said, "I changed my mind suddenly. Don''t drag it down. It''s here. Give me a good fight!" After he finished, he stretched out his hand and forced a hook, and Liu Yun fell on his body with a soft voice. "Come on, take good care of you, and let this little boy have a good insight." Heavy fists on his body, not far away is the voice of his beloved woman and other men. Lu Zijun felt that at a certain moment, his heart was so dead. "Poof!" Atst he couldn''t help it, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. "Tell the officer that he has fainted." One of the hands said, his mother, the voice of the actor is so enchanting that his whole body''s anger has been hooked up. He can only vent his energy on Lu Zijun. He didn''t show any affection for his fist and foot. "Oh, not dead?" In the curtain curtain, Zhang''szy voice came out, with his special satisfaction. "The man replied:" subordinates and others have grasped the proper measure, will not cause human life. " "Take people out and throw them away. Don''t let me see the bad mood when I go out." "Yes." The door opened and closed, and the footsteps of several people spread farther and farther. "Damn it, in the middle of the night, I have to go out for a run!" A soldier spits on the ground and throws Lu Zijun on the ground. Think of it, feel still not gas, hard stretch out his hand, in his leg kick. The man in aa was so excited by the sudden pain that he could not help humming. "Forget it, let''s go..." The other one couldn''t look down, persuading him. Lu''s family in the next evening, just in the city gate not far from the ce to find Lu Zijun who has no good ce. It''s frightening. It is said that Mrs. Lu fainted at the sight of Lu Zijun. When the doctor came and told him about him, Mrs. Lu, who had finally recovered, closed her eyes and fainted. The doctor said that all the other ces were just skin injuries. Although the injuries were a little severe, they could still be cured after a few months of good maintenance. Just a little bit, Lu Zijun''s right leg, the bone was broken by a heavy blow, I''m afraid The doctor didn''t say it, but the meaning was very clear. Lu Zijun''s right leg was probably useless. Lu family is such a man, such a blow, it is hard to ept. When Lu Zijun woke up, he had not yet recovered his mind, so he was held by the olddy Lu, who had been guarding the bedside, holding hands and crying. It was a while before he realized what he had lost. Realizing that his right leg may no longer be able to recover, Lu Zijun felt that, by contrast, losing Liu Yunyi was not such a sad thing. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 584 Gu Sheng didn''t know what happened that night. All she knows is that Lu Zijun and Liu Yunyi have broken up, and Lu Zijun''s legs, finally, are the same as those in the original plot. As she expected, he didn''t need to do anything by himself. Lu Zijun would bear the price of pain in his beloved Liu Yunyi. Lost a leg, disillusioned with one''s beloved. I don''t know which one is the most uneptable to Lu Zijun. She doesn''t have much time to pay attention to those two people now, because she is going to get married. Yes, the efficiency ofmander Huangfu is really extraordinary. Gu Shengyin is more curious about how he persuades his parents to ept him. The wedding ceremony ofmander Huangfu was not only the power of Yuncheng, but also the whole northwest region, even the government of the imperial capital, who sent officials to celebrate the wedding. The bride came out with a strange face. In addition, the bride''s mother''s family, in addition to a im to be her mother, only the white cloud cloth shop Shen and his wife. His family name is Yan, and he is definitely not from the Shen family. Looking at the faces of the marshal and his wife, they were very happy, which showed that they were not dissatisfied with the daughter-inw. As for themander Well, most people don''t have the ability to see anything from the expressionless face ofmander Huangfu. However, I have heard many stories before. It is said that even themander-in-chief and his wife can''t force him to do anything if he doesn''t agree. In this way, the bride should be liked by themander himself. People look at the bride carefully. At first sight, it''s good and beautiful. Second, the etiquette is also very good, in front of so many guests, there is no stage fright, everyone in the heart secretly nodded. Even themander-inw was very satisfied. Although the daughter-inw said that he was a little bit it '' s a long story. But the daughter-inw of the Huangfu family should have such demeanor. The point is, she seems to get along well with the marshal. Zhao and Huang Fu sat at a table, which she had never thought of before. She felt uneasy, but more worried about her daughter. She looked at the couple without blinking, praying for countless times, hoping that themander could like ruohua and treat her well. Her ruohua, met Lu Zijun once, No. the lover is enough. Madame Shuai saw her nervousness. Since she knew that Lin Jianke and her daughter-inw were the same person, her attitude towards her had changed greatly. She was also curious about Zhao, who could teach such a daughter. Sheforted Zhao: "mother inw, don''t worry. I know our Tongfeng temperament best. If he doesn''t like ruohua, he won''t be involved in marriage at will." When she talked about Gu Shengyin, she liked it in her eyes. Zhao put down his heart. Now he doesn''t know what the Young Marshal will do to ruohua. But at least, it seems that the mother-inw of the great marshal is satisfied with ruohua. After a busy day, Gu Shengyin is waiting for her new husband in the room. She sat on the bed alone in a daze, so many worlds, this world, herself and his progress is the fastest. From acquaintance to engagement to marriage. It''s less than two months. Why did he be his wife somehow? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 585 The servant girl on the other side thought she was nervous, and she said with a smile, "don''t be nervous, madam. When the youngmander went out before, he specially told me to serve you well. This is the first time that I have seen the youngmander care so much about a person. " Gu Sheng smiles at her because he hase back to her. The door was suddenly opened. Huangfuqi, dressed in military uniform,es in with a gust of cold wind. The people who served in the room stepped back and left the space for the couple. Neither of them spoke, and the room was quiet enough to hear theughter outside. Gu Sheng didn''t know what he should say at the moment. She raised her head and met huangfuqi''s burning eyes. He was staring at himself without blinking, as if a fire had risen from the depths of his eyes. This look in the eyes of Gu Sheng is not strange at all, and the man is in love. Seeing her eyes, huangfuqi suddenly turned around and poured two sses of wine from the wine pot on the table. A cup was handed to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng understood what he meant, but did not speak. "A toast." Huangfuqi is concise andprehensive. He stretched out his hand and took Gu Shengyin''s hand, wrists intertwined. Gu Shengyin looks at the man''s eyes and eyes. As soon as his eyes are closed, he gently pours the wine into his mouth. Suddenly the body was pulled into a embrace, the cup in his hand was caught off guard and fell on the ground, turning into pieces. When the body touched the soft bedding, Gu Shengyin''sst thought in his mind was: This is too fast. Huangfu will only do not say this characteristic performance incisively and vividly. When Gu Shengyin got up the next day, it was huangfuqi who put on her clothes. There''s no way. She seems to have been tossed up and down. She can''t lift her strength. Huangfuqi doesn''t want the maid to see her like this. For the first time in her life, she was asked to serve her willingly. But even so, Gu Sheng didn''t hold back his leg when he stepped on the ground, and was hugged by the man around him. She gave him a stern, unfriendly look. Huangfuqi looks stunned, and then there is a smile in his eyes. He stretched out his hand and held Gu Shengyin up. "Put me down quickly. What does it look like to be seen?" Gu Sheng said in a low voice. "It doesn''t matter. When I get downstairs, I''ll put you down again." The marshal and his wife sat in the hall early and saw that it was not early. The Marshal''s wife was worried, but themander-inw showed a smile: "this boy, you are newly married, and you like it again..." His wife red at him fiercely: ter in front of the daughter-inw, take care of your mouth!" After so many years, he still can''t change the banditry in his bones. At this moment, some old mothers of forty or fifty came over and said a few words in the ear of the great handsomedy. There was a trace of surprise in her eyes, and then she was filled with joy: "really? Are you right? " The old mother nodded affirmatively: "I still have this eyesight. The youngdy''s appearance is clearly the first time that she has been married..." Themander-in-chief looked at the two men muttering and wondered, "what are you talking about? Don''t let me know? " The Marshal''s wife waved to let people go down and said a few words to themander-in-chief happily. Themander-in-chief was also surprised. The big handsomedy''s face is undisguised joy: "maybe she and our family wind, is really predestined fate!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 586 Gu Shenges all the way with huangfuqi in his arms. Fortunately, the man saved her face and let people down before entering the door. Gu Shengyin actually knows that this is just self deception. It is estimated that they haven''t arrived yet. Someone has already told the situation there. But it''s better than being held in front of their parents. Otherwise, people don''t know how frivolous the daughter-inw is here. Holding huangfuqi''s hand, she almost leans her whole body''s importance on him, and they enter the door in close proximity. Looking at these two people''s appearance, the big handsomedy''s eye ground crossed a clear smile. "Father, mother." Huangfuqi nods to them. Gu Sheng called out ording to his address. The marshal answered and groped for a small box to Gu Shengyin. It''s a gift. It''s a little heavy. Gu Shengyin''s first feeling after taking over. Themander-inw is a little embarrassed in his eyes: "open it and have a look. Do you like the gift I chose for you?" Since the general has said so, Gu Shengyin can only do it. She opened the box and instantly understood who huangfuqi''s personality was. Who would give her a gun on the first day her daughter-inw came in? Obviously, madam Shuai didn''t expect that the gift her husband never showed her was this one. She couldn''t help but help her forehead. It''s really Gu Sheng lightly picked up the gun in the box, which was obviously made fordies. The small and elegant silver appearance looks more like an ornament than a powerful weapon. Gu Shengyin actually likes such a gift, so she can''t help ying with it. "Thank you, father." Looking at the joy in her eyes, the generalughed: "good! I know that you are a forest guest, and I know that most of these things are in line with your wishes. Ha ha ha... " The handsomedy gave him a helpless look. She took Gu Shengyin and handed her a small box: "I won''t prepare all those strange gifts for you. In this box, there is a set of jewelry that I specially asked to make for you in Baoyu building, as well as somend deeds and shops." "Thank you, mother." Gu Shengyin knew that he could take out these things, which showed that the couple really recognized themselves. Gu Shengyin spent three days in Huangfu''s house. On the first day, in addition to seeing the handsome couple, they were resting. The next day, I met Huang Fu''s beautiful aunts and his half sisters. Madame Shuai never stopped Huang Fu from taking concubines. The only thing was that they were not allowed to live in this Western-style building. They could not see clearly. All the aunts anddies of the Huangfu family lived in a big yard nearby. On the third day, Gu Sheng took a rest in his room for the same reason. However, Mrs. Huangfu was happy to see her sess. ording to this development, she estimated that she would soon have a grandson. It''s just that the daughter-inw''s body needs to be mended. On the day of returning home, Zhao got up early. In fact, she didn''t have a good rest these days. She was worried about her daughter''s good life in Huangfu''s house and whether she would not get used to it. Until I saw Gu Shengyin. The look on a daughter''s face can''t deceive people. In addition, Huang Fu is a little cold, but he is really considerate to his daughter. Looking at her daughter''s sitting down, huangfuqi specially took a cushion for her, which made Zhao''s heart blossom. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 587 Many people in Yuncheng are concerned about Gu Shengyin and huangfuqi. Soon, Gu Shengyin''s identity was picked out by someone with a heart. Huang Fu''s bride was married. A lot of people are stupid at the moment. Some even secretly disliked the Huangfu family and bought some literati to throw dirty water on the Huangfu family in newspapers. The general idea is that it''s a shame to find such a daughter-inw. More people are watching Gu Shengyin''s jokes. In other words, they are waiting for the reaction of the Huangfu family. The Huangfu family did not let them down. The next day after the news came out, Huangfu made a statement in the newspaper, iming that he and his wife were very satisfied with Yan ruohua''s daughter-inw. As for her previous experience, now it is a new era, why should we stick to the past? If someone maliciously discredited the reputation of the Huangfu family, he would never tolerate it. Huangfuqi has also made a statement. Compared with his father-inw, huangfuqi is much more simple and crude: if anyone dares to speak ill of my daughter-inw, I can make him speechless! Before these rumors arose, they were suppressed by the Huangfu family. Gu Shengyin also issued a statement, officially announcing the identity of his forest guest. With her own experience, she told everyone that women don''t need to live under the oppression of some men. She can live a very natural life by herself, and even meet her own real happiness. He was detested by his ex husband and left decisively. Later, he became one of the owners of the cloth shop by relying on himself. Finally, he attracted the youngmander with his own excellence and became his wife. This woman''s experience is a legend in itself. Many women draw strength from her. ording to the analysis ofter historians, Yuncheng has always been one of the most prosperous cities for women''s rights movement in the Republic of China. A great part of this is attributed to the Young Marshal''s wife. When the Cloud City into the snow season, the Marshal''s house spread a happy event: the Young Marshal''s wife is happy. This makes thedy very happy. Afraid of Gu Sheng''s boredom, she specially invited Zhao to stay with her daughter every day. Now Zhao''s family is no longer living in the rented courtyard. Gu Sheng bought a foreign-style building not far away from the mansion. If she wants her daughter, she cane and look around at any time. In September of the following year, Gu Sheng gave birth to a big white boy. The marshal was so happy that he had a three-day running water banquet outside his mansion. By this time the weather was a little cold. Huangfuqi enters the room. Gu Sheng has not yet given birth, and the child is carried out by his wife. The servant girl in the room walked out. Huangfuqi sits by the bed, looking at his wife who looks good. "Tired or not?" Gu Sheng shakes his head, she lies like this every day, where can feel tired? "I don''t think you like Yuanyuan very much?" Gu Sheng has some doubts. Yuan Yuan is the baby''s nickname. These days, the man rarely holds his son, and when he sees his son, his face is not very happy. Huangfuqi didn''t answer, but said, "we don''t want to have children in the future. One is enough." Gu Sheng for this is not persistent, whispered: "this look at fate." Huangfuqi gently leans his head against his wife''s chest. He thought of the day of ruohua''s birth, pots and pans of blood and water, and the miserable cry of pain in the room. One experience is enough. He was distressed. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 588 Marshal Huangfu''s wife Yan ruohua. In the modern history of the Republic, she was a legendary woman. She entered the Huangfu family at that time by remarriage and sessfully epted her by all the people who were not optimistic about her. The love between her and huangfuqi has also made many young girls who like romance have a good time. It''s a modern version of a bully in love with me! It is said that huangfuqi fell in love with her at first sight. Goodbye, he took her home directly. How much does huangfuqi love thisdy? Just one thing. It is said that he has seen the pain of his wife''s childbirth once. In order not to let his wife feel the pain again, she did not want a second child in her life. Yan ruohua was the only woman in his life. In the age when men had three wives and four concubines, they had more children and more happiness. His behavior just broke everyone''s cognition! How many people can do this kind of affection even after a hundred years? The legend of Ms. Yan ruohua is not only here. Speaking of this, we have to mention the pseudonym that she once used, linjianke. In the eyes of all women, the Woodman, no doubt, is a God. A fashion God, a God who leads women to self-confidence and freedom. She created her own unique style of Yan in that age of rigid aesthetics. She cooperated with Baiyun clothpany to create a clothing brand "Yan". It is said that at that time, as long as Yan''s new clothes were produced, they would be robbed by everyone in Yuncheng. Even today, even after a hundred years, Yan''s is still a world-famous female clothing brand and ys an important role in the fashion industry. She is not only a fashion designer, but also the first woman in modern times of the Republic to call on women to know how to live for themselves. After bing the wife of the youngmander-in-chief, she took advantage of her status to set up a women''s Mutual Aid Committee in Yuncheng, which was also the first organization established to fight for women''s interests in the history of the Republic. Later, the Committee gradually developed into an association for the protection of women''s rights and interests. The first women''s movement in the Republic was carried out under her leadership. At that time, some schrs made statistics. Among the 40 cities in the Republic of China, the women in Yuncheng had the highest status in all cities. Women in Yuncheng also have the highest rate of going out to work. Ms. Yan ruohua lived at the age of 78. When she left, the whole cloud city people spontaneously followed her coffin around the whole city. On that day, there was no shop in the whole Cloud City, and the road traffic was directly paralyzed. Another legendary story is that, three days after the death of Ms. Yan ruohua, old marshal huangfuqi, who had always been healthy and strong, called all his children and grandchildren to him and told him what had happened. After that, he said, "I should go to find her, or she will be unhappy waiting for me alone." I closed my eyes quietly. This is just a rumor. Except for the rtives of Marshal huangfuqi, no one can prove whether it is true or not. However, in his whole life, marshal huangfuqi''s deep love for Ms. Yan ruohua is universally acknowledged. The story of the Republic of China is over. This is the longest story I have ever written, with 40000 words! It''s also a story written the most card. I wrote only one thousand words in two hours! Zhizhi knows that there are many deficiencies in this story. Such a theme is a great challenge for me. I''m happy to be able to make ite to aplete end. \\(^o^)/~ , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 589 "Inside, I feel the system full of strength." Gu Shengyin said to the system. She moved her body. The feeling of her body was different from that of the previous world. The familiar power surged in her body. She looked around and found herself lying in a hugeke, not far away, covered with snow and rolling peaks. She was lying in the frozenke at the top of the mountain. I don''t feel cold! "Someone''sing. Please pass out in time." The system warns. Then Gu Sheng''s eyes were ck. You''re forcing me to faint and remind me why? Soon after Gu Shengyin fainted, a man came to this ce. He was wearing a professional mountaineering suit and was obviously a mountaineering enthusiast. At the moment of seeing Gu Shengyin, the man thought he had an illusion. In the clearke, there is a beautiful girl like an elf. She was wearing a white skirt with no visible texture. Her eyebrows and eyes were floating on the water quietly. Against the background of the snow, she seemed to be emitting light all over her body. God! The man took off his shoes and swam towards the figure in the water. He put his hand to the tip of her nose. It was very nice and had a breath. The man tried to drag the man to the shore. He was wet and shivering in the cold wind at the top of the mountain. He picked up the signal in his hand and sent out a signal. Soon, there was the roar of helicopters. The man took Gu Shengyin and got on the ne. "My God, Steve! Where did you meet this? She looks like an angel Driving a helicopter to pick up the man''s friend saw Gu Shengyin said in surprise. "Seriously, you''re flying the ne now, John." The man called John shrugged and said he knew. "I don''t know how she appeared. She was lying in theke when I saw her." Steve said that with surprise. John said with a smile, "is it the spirit of the snow mountain?" Steveughed along. During Gu Shengyin''sa, the system transmitted the story of the world to her. The Original Ang, who has passed through, is the most beloved angel of the gods. In this world, people have lost their faith, God, angel, these have already be the things in the myth. The passage between heaven and earth has long been closed. Ang had just entered a teleportation array in Tianjing and went to the fourth heaven. Where do you know that there has been no error in the transmission array for thousands of years, but it is rare that something goes wrong. After wandering for a long time in the stream of time and space in the sky, Ang came to the earth by chance. Her body and soul were severely damaged, not only greatly weakened, but alsopletely forgotten the previous memory. is as like as two peas. She was picked up by the mountaineer named Steve. Angel''s soul is the purest and wless, especially Ang, who has lost all memories. She regards Steve as her family memberpletely and relies on and trusts him very much. There is no man who can bear the dependent eyes of such a beauty. Steve, no surprise, fell in love with Ang. However, he still has a fiancee, Joanna, who has been in love for four years and is nning to get married. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 590 Joanna is a very good woman. She was gentle, virtuous, and loved Steve. She was very kind to Ang in the beginning. She pitied the girl''s experience and praised Steve''s idea of taking her in. All ended in, she found that her husband to Angel pull the mind. No woman can ept such a thing. Even if Joanna knew that Ang knew nothing, it had nothing to do with her. But sometimes, beauty is the biggest sin. While Steve was out, Joanna put Ang on a train bound for a city far away. Her heart is not without guilt, but she does not have self-confidence, in front of such a girl, retain the heart of her fiance. She thought that a beautiful girl like Ang would live well no matter where she was? However, it was not as simple as Joanna thought. When Ang is watched by several punks and wants to take advantage of it, the body''s instinctive defense starts. Although it solves the temporary small trouble, it gets into bigger troubleter. Ang has been targeted by some groups. They did all kinds of experiments on her body, especially when they found that the girl''s body contained infinite strength, and no matter how serious the wound was, it could heal automatically. It''s all getting more insane. Finally, Ang, whose life is in danger, is finally inspired by the power of seal. The six wings of the holy angel stretched out from her back, turning the wholeboratory and those human beings into ashes. But she herself, too, fell into the eternal sleep because of her forced use of the power beyond her load on the basis of her body''s injury. "So my mission?" Gu Sheng was puzzled. "Let Ang live well, avoid those encounters, and finally return to heaven." The system says the requirements directly. Gu Shengyin nodded, with Ang''s strength, and now he has reced himself, it is not a very difficult thing to live well. It''s just that going back to heaven may be a bit of a hassle. In the original plot, Angie pulls straight to the deep sleep, also has not been able to find the way back. She estimated the time to open her eyes and found herself lying on a clean, soft bed. Joanna just pushed the door in. Although she had met Gu Shengyin, she still felt a little palpitation when she looked at her blue eyes. Oh, my God, she is so beautiful! "Are you awake?" Asked Joanna. Gu Sheng nodded and looked at Joanna''s eyes. He waspletely curious. Angels have a keen sense of good and evil, and now Joanna''s kindness to her is free of impurities. For Joanna, Gu Shengyin can''t say that he likes it, but he doesn''t like it. There is nothing wrong with her being kind, but this kindness is based on the fact that she is not a threat. To be fair, in the original plot, did Joanna really not know what would happen to Ang, a beautiful girl who did not understand anything? All she knew was to pretend selectively that she didn''t know andfort herself that Ang would be better off. But it doesn''t matter. Gu Shengyin doesn''t n to stay here for long. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 591 Joanna felt like she was going to lose her grip on the look. How can you be so cute? Joanna introduced herself: "Hello, this is Joanna. My unmarried Steve met you when he was climbing the mountain. Do you have any difficulties Gu Sheng didn''t think about it because he wrinkled up. After a long time, he replied, "Ang." Ang, angel. Many parents would give their daughters such a name, but Joanna felt that no one would be more suitable for the name than the girl in front of her. Then Stephen came in, and like Joanna, she was startled by Ang. It is just that Gu Shengyin is not a real Ang. She doesn''t want to have any rtionship with Stephen, so she doesn''t show her joy and dependence on him as in the original plot. Gu Shengyin stayed at Steve''s house for half a month. She studied her body thoroughly: Ang''s strength is obviously huge, but she suffered too serious injury on the way to the human world. Now her body basically bears the powerful power of the six winged angels, and the body protects itself and seals most of its strength automatically. It is worth mentioning that Gu Shengyin randomly selected a power from the previous world after he came to the world. The result makes her speechless, the power of blood n. Ang''s body isposed of the most pure light elements. The dark power belonging to the blood n has no way to integrate with this body. "System, can''t I choose by myself?" Gu Sheng makeints about it. The system answered honestly: "No. Host. " For some principled issues, the system says that it is a good system and it is impossible topromise. Three dayster, Ang said goodbye to Stephen and Joanna. "Don''t you remember the past? Isn''t it safe? "Joanna was worried. Gu Sheng smile because of a pure face: "a premonition told me that I should go to the city." Stephen also retained, but the two could not resist Gu Shengyin''s insistence. Joanna has prepared a lot of things for Gu Shengyin, such as clothes to be changed, identification documents they can find for her, and some food to eat. Finally, Joanna put a lot of cash in her bag. Because Gu Sheng didn''t refuse, she knew she might be able to use it. Before leaving, Gu Shengyin gave Steve and Joanna a white ne. The ne was exquisite, and the pendant was a small white feather that seemed to glow in the sun. Joanna fell in love with it at a nce. "This one can bring you good luck. You must wear it on your body." Gu Sheng said with a serious face. The guard ne made from the feathers of six winged angels is an invaluable treasure. Joanna didn''t take this sentence seriously, but she liked this delicate little thing very much. She did wear it on her body as Gu Shengyin said. Until one trip, they had be husband and wife, and their vehicle had a series of traffic idents, half of the tourists in the whole carriage died on the spot, and the other half were injured in varying degrees. Only their husband and wife, both of them, were not hurt at all. As far as the two of them were sitting, it was impossible. The startled Joanna remembered Gu Shengyin''s words to herself in a moment. The couple never took off the ne for the rest of their lives. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 592 Gu Shengyin gets on the train to York City under the eyes of Steve and Joanna. In fact, she didn''t know why she wanted to go to the city, but the system reminded her to do so. She asked why, and the system said, "you''re going anyway." If it is unnecessary, the system will never say it again. Gu Shengyin has attracted many people''s attention. Even some people are secretly discussing, is this girl where the star? But such a beautiful star, if the debut, no one can not know. Some people secretly took a picture of Gu Shengyin sitting quietly beside the train bed. There is sunlight on her face through the ss window, and her face looks like a white jade carving. Any photo is more shocking than the pictures carefully decorated by the stars. A message was on the handwriting. (think of it as a micro blog like existence) the simple words "I feel like I met an angel on the train today." Here''s the picture. It''s the photo of Gu Shengyin with half drooping eyes and sunlight falling on her. Only one side, but enough to let people see that suffocating beauty. In just over an hour, the message was forwarded countless times. Many people have said they don''t believe it. This is definitely a photo that has been polished in theter stage. If you have the ability to put the original picture on it! The person who sent the news was not happy: what I sent was the original picture, but you didn''t believe it! She went to Gu Shengyin and politely asked her if she could take some pictures of her and send them to the Inte. After all, it''s OK that she just sent a profile. If she wants to send a picture of her face, she must get the consent of Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin raised his head and looked at her curiously. After knowing her intention, she showed a slightly shy smile and nodded gently. Close distance was killed by this smile, the woman couldn''t help but cover his chest. My God, why does a girl of the same sex make her feel this kind of rapid heartbeat and even unable to breathe? Thest time she saw her God for many years. No, I didn''t feel that strong at that time. She returned to her seat in a trance, thinking in despair that she was, in essence, a crooked one? And this woman was not the only one who was attracted by Gu Shengyin''s smile. When Gu Shengyin''s smile just appeared, the whole carriage was strangely calm. Then those waiting for follow-up find that the person who sent the original message sent several more messages. "You say it''s a refined picture? Now put on the just shot, oh, my mobile phone is the super popr XXX... " Here are pictures, pictures and pictures. Obviously, it was taken with a mobile phone with low pixels. You can see the scenery outside the window, and even a foot of the passenger behind Gu Shengyin. The only constant is that Gu Shengyin''s beautiful face does not belong to the world in the same lens. Onlookers were crazy, this news was on the front page in a short time. Some people even asked her which train she was on. She was going to watch. Gu Sheng was caught off guard by fire. A handsome man in a ck suit is watching the news in a 100 story building in Yoshi, far away. "No matter what the cost, be sure to sign her to ourpany!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 593 At thest stop, Gu Shengyin got off the train. It''s a cepletely new to her. Many people have been looking at her, and some have recognized her as the girl on the previous handwriting,municating in a low excited voice. "Hello, this beautifuldy." A middle-aged man in a ck suit walked up to her. "Thomas, my agent for Kener pictures." He handed a business card to Gu Shengyin and said, "are you interested in bing an artist of ourpany?" Gu Shengyin is inquiring about the Kaner filmpany. The results came out very quickly. One of thergest film and televisionpanies in the world has a pivotal position in the film industry of the whole world. Thomas looked at the girl in silence and thought she was on his guard. He took out his mobile phone, clicked on it a few times, and then showed Gu Shengyin a page. "I am the man on the top. You don''t have to worry that I am a bad person." After that, he asked very considerately: "perhaps, if you feel hesitant, you can also turn to your guardian." This girl looks so young. She should not be 18 years old? Thomas thought so. When he said this, he had enough confidence. Ordinary people could not refuse the invitation from Kener pictures. "No more." Gu Shengyin finally said, "I don''t have a guardian. I can make my own decisions." Her voice was clear and soft, and when she spoke it was like singing a hymn. Tom''s mind emptied for a moment. He had already started to think about what kind of development route he would like to set for the girl in the future. "That would be the best." Thomas said, "what do you mean?" Gu Sheng due to crooked head, mischievous blink: "I want to know, you will give me what kind of conditions." Thomas was so shocked by the cute crooked head that he covered his heart: "God!" "If you don''t mind, you can go to our headquarters and have a detailed talk." Gu Sheng got into the car that Thomas drove by. As soon as the car left, someone came up at the back foot. "How could Kener''s people move so fast? Damn it A body enchanting, red. Lip sex. Feeling of the woman''s face is very bad at the moment. She is from bit film and televisionpany. When she saw the news of this girl on the Inte, she saw countless business opportunities in her body. She knew that this would be a huge cash cow. But with that face, even if she doesn''t have any talent and acting skills, she can still travel freely in this circle. It''s a pity that she''s a step behind their rivals. Red. Lip woman hate to curse twice, get on the car to leave. Gu Shengyin agreed to the invitation of the man named Thomas because she suddenly felt a very subtle energy transmitted into her body when she was on the train. The energy came from the woman who uploaded her photos to the Inte, other passengers in the carriage, and people who liked her on the Inte. Everyone can bring her very little energy, but Gu Shengyin can clearly feel that those small, weak energy is slowly repairing her serious injury. These people who like her bring her. Although for her injury, the energy is just a drop in the bucket. But what if the base bes veryrge? However, Gu Shengyin, who once became a movie queen in the entertainment industry, knows how terrible a fan group will be when a big star is on fire. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 594 Maybe everyone can give her little energy. Ten, a hundred, a thousand, maybe not many. But if, 10000 people? How about 100000 people? Even millions, tens of millions, hundreds of millions? Gu Shengyin''s task is to make Ang live well, so repairing the injury on the body and recovering strength is also one of the tasks. Gu Shengyin said his conjecture and system. The systematic answer confirmed her conjecture. Originally, the power of faith is the best energy for angels. But now the world has lost gods, people no longer have faith, so it can only be in another way. As everyone knows, the love of human beings for their idols is crazy, and this love, in essence, is simr to the power of faith. However, this kind of love can not bepared with the purity of belief. In terms of energy effect, it is also very different from the power of belief. But that''s good enough. At least Gu sees a hope of recovery. Do you say that if you announce the identity of angels, let those humans reunite their faith? How could it be? Gu Shengyin doesn''t have to think about it. If she does, it is estimated that it is not the power of faith that is waiting for her, but that some government or non-governmental organizations detain and study her. It''s like Ang in the original story. Along the way, Gu Shengyin wasmunicating with the system and did not speak. Thomas, who had always been very talkative beside her, did not know what had happened. This kind of time should be the best time to get close to each other. But she looked at the girl sitting there quietly, clearly did not do anything, his heart has a kind of inexplicable, dare not disturb her feeling. It seemed as if I had disturbed her, it would have been an unforgivable sin. Gu Sheng knew why: Ang was a six winged angel, even though she did not show her wings now, she took back the holy light. However, there is no way topletely restrain the holy aura of high-level angels. Even if only a little leakage, but also enough to let any mortal dare not profane. Of course, she couldn''t have told Thomas about it, but he had found out the "reason" himself. Some top stars have their own aura. Sometimes when you see a group photo, you will know that it is a group photo of two people, and sometimes youpletely ignore another person. This is the strength of the aura. But those star''s aura, mostly is in unceasing experience, or has be famous for a long time, forms slowly. Is this girl born with such an aura? Thomas felt that he had really found the treasure. "Here we are, Miss Ang." Thomas got out of the car first and opened the door for Goodwin. For half an hour, Thomas learned the name of Gu Shengyin. Kaner pictures is located in the most prosperousmercial center of York City. All thepanies that can have independent office buildings here have great influence all over the world. Gu Shengyin looked up and followed Thomas into thepany. Along the way, a lot of people dressed in fashion and beautiful smile and Thomas said hello. If an ordinary person is here, I''m afraid he can''t help screaming. Because, these people, all of them are people who can often be seen on the big screen. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 595 Thomas, on the contrary, is enthusiastic when facing Gu Shengyin. He is indifferent to most people. He only smiles when he is facing a few people asionally. These are some big stars in the movie world, or rising stars. Those people were very curious to see Gu Shengyin who was brought in by Thomas himself. At first sight, they have a great sense of crisis in their hearts, especially female stars. This girl is so beautiful. This is a woman who can create a sense of crisis for all women. In particr, in the film and television industry, most of the time, the first sight is the ce to look at the face. No wonder she was able to be brought by Thomas himself. No matter what those stars think, on the surface, they still smile at Gu Shengyin. With such a look and Tom''s attitude, if the girl didn''t die by herself, or if she couldn''t help the wall, her future development would not be too bad. It''s also good to have a good rtionship ahead of time. Thomas took Gu Shengyin directly to the 88th floor. This floor is the office of senior management of thepany. Someone has been waiting there for a long time. Thomas nced, except for the director of thepany, even the general manager who rarely appeared here came in person. On top of that, there are several other top brokers. Those people were sitting here to see how beautiful the girl who had been called an angel was. At the moment when Gu Shengyin entered the door, several people held their breath. "When I saw Ang for the first time, I even felt that the light was suddenly shining in that not so narrow office," kainer''s ace agent Kate recalled afterwards She has said more than once that the most unfortunate thing in her life is not to be Ang''s manager. An artist like that can bring an agent to the top of his life. Originally, thepany had received the instructions from the big boss and signed the girl at all costs. Originally, these people still have a lot ofints in their minds. The owner doesn''t know about the entertainment industry. How can we say that we should let them have a look at it first? But as soon as they saw this girl named Ang, they understood their big boss''s mind. Such a girl, afraid that Kener''s action is a little slower, there will be otherpanies can''t wait to throw out all kinds of favorable conditions to ask her to sign up. Everything went smoothly. Even Gu Shengyin did not expect that thepany was willing to offer her such superior conditions. If there is no systematic confirmation, all these documents and contracts are authentic and have legal effect. I''m afraid that any other person will doubt it. This is a big hole Kener has dug. Then, choose a broker. In general, thepany directly assigns agents to artists, and those big name agents can even choose their own artists. To Gu Shengyin here, it became kena''s ace, agents are here, let her choose. This time, Thomas enjoyed the advantage of getting the first month in the water. Gu Shengyin took a look at all of them, and without hesitation chose the most familiar one. Several other people have to gnash their teeth, secretly hate theirpany issued that order, self-identity, do not want to put down the body to personally go to pick up a little-known girl. Now I think of it, I missed a big cash cow. Now, of course, they''re just sorry. After a while, it was like beating one''s chest and beating one''s feet. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 596 Thomas is a versatile agent. That night, he took Gu Shengyin to a high-level apartment with exquisite decoration. "This is the apartment provided by thepany for you. This is Weina, your future life assistant." Weina is a girl with some small freckles on her face. She is about 20 years old and has a brilliant smile. "Today you have a good rest, tomorrow I wille here to discuss your future positioning and future itinerary." After all, it was evening, and Thomas didn''t stay here any more, so he left. "Wow, Miss Ang, this is thepany''s configuration for first-line artists." Weina looks excited at Gu Shengyin. If you look more carefully, you can see a trace of envy in her eyes. Does this miss Ang look less than twenty? We can have such a high starting point. Those artists of thepany, which is not after many years of debut, to fight to the present position? Gu Sheng smiles at her and doesn''t speak. This Weina, who can be sent by kaina to be her life assistant, can''t be as simple as she seems on the surface. "You can call me Ang in the future. I hope we can cooperate happily in the future." Gu Shengyin held out his hand in the direction. Weina was dazzled by this smile for a moment, and was called out by Gu Shengyin before reacting. Some blushed and held Gu Shengyin''s hand. Oh, my God, even she can''t control the smile of Miss Ang. I can imagine the passion of those male fans in the future. Weina thought in her heart. At eight the next morning, Thomas knocked on the door of the apartment on time. He had thought that Gu Shengyin might still be resting. How could a young man at this age not like to sleep in? However, as soon as he entered the door, he saw Gu Shengyin sitting on the sofa with a book and said good morning to him with a smile. This girl, any action, is enough to be picturesque. Thomas sighed in his heart, looking forward to the future more and more. He and Gu Shengyin went to the study and began to talk about their ideas with her. "What thepany means is that it wants you to take the high-end route, and I mean the same thing..." This is really determined by Ang''s appearance and temperament. Her appearance, even in coarse clothes, would not be regarded as a runaway. I don''t know what kind of family, what kind of parents, can raise a girl like Ang. Kenner, of course, has investigated the identity of his artists. However, what puzzled them was that, apart from finding out that Ang was saved by a famous outdoor adventurer in a snowy mountain and lived in that small city for some time. There was no more information about Ang''s name. It was as if she appeared in the mountain out of thin air. Ang herself has no memory of the past. Kainapany can not find out, simply arranged for Gu Shengyin a stream of wless false identity information, so as not to be criticized for her identity after she became famous. The two talked directly until noon. Thomas is very satisfied with Gu Shengyin. Although this girl has some iparable advantages, she is not proud at all. Gu Shengyin is also very satisfied with Thomas. She once became Ruan Keyi. Naturally, she knows how important an excellent agent is to artists. Weina knocks on the door outside the room, and the two react. "Weina is famous for her craft." Thomas said with a smile. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 597 night. Gu Shengyin has fallen into a deep sleep. Weina came out of her room and closed the door gently. "How is she?" Asked a man, who was indifferent and had no emotional fluctuations. Weina didn''t know why her boss would care about Ang so much. She replied honestly: "people are very beautiful and have good temper, just..." "Just what?" There was something strange in Weina''s voice: "she doesn''t seem to be familiar with somethingmon sense." This has always puzzled her. However, it is reasonable to think that she said she had lost her memory. "Take good care of her." That''s all the man said. When Weina left, there was a sigh with attachment in the dark: "ain..." These Gu Shengyin did not know, and the system did not tell her about it. Kener picturesunched a massive publicity campaign. Whether it is the official website, or the major tforms, or even fashion magazines, there are their advertisements. The content is "the most anticipated new artist of the year". Even theirpetitors, also in the tongue, this time, for the sake of this neer, kena is really under the blood. This kind of bombardment propaganda, even before Kener''stest masterpiece, has not been able to enjoy. But the effect is equally good. As everyone knows, kena recently signed a new artist, which is to train her in the direction of first-line brand. Kaner''s advertisement is also not modest at all, such as "the gift from the gods" and "the Pearl on the snow mountain". Gu Sheng is a little embarrassed because of his own shame. Kener''s move really caught the other people''s appetite. Almost all people are looking forward to what the female artists who can be boasted about like this will look like? But after they have fed others'' appetite, they are gone! There are no stills, no announcements, or even a photo of the neer. Isn''t it time to push the new people out when it''s hot? Now push people out, while the heat, but also a fire. If people''s appetites are always on the minds of the masses, if people show up at that time, they will not be able to meet people''s expectations. It''s estimated that saliva alone can drown people. Many people are saying that there are only two possibilities for Kener to do so: one is that the top management makes mistakes; the other is that they have great confidence in the new signing artist. In Kener''s position, the possibility of the former is very small, then, it is likely to be thetter. It has to be said that Kener''s publicity this time has been enough in ce. No matter the handwriting, or the major tforms, or newspapers and magazines, are discussing Kener, a new man who is said to have a great future. Isn''t that nonsense? Is Kenner willing to spend such a lot of resources on a new person without a big head? The heat of the second wave ispletely spontaneous. As a result, Kener, a mysterious new man who has never been exposed to the public, is no less concerned than any first-line star. "What is the origin of this new man? Is that what thepany''s doing to her? " A female star with body and sex is chatting with another person beside her. If there are fans here, you can recognize that this is Cynthia Gird, who was on fire with a movie some time ago. A creature known for its sensuality. As she said this, her eyes were full of irresistible jealousy. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 598 The actress opposite her is more famous than her, and it is mortis Dawson, who once won the golden man award. MODIS Dawson listened to Gird and didn''t say much. She had some vague guesses about the new man''s identity. I''m afraid it was the girl Thomas brought in himself that day. Thinking of the girl''s appearance, her mind was in a trance for a moment. What a shock! However, in her position, no matter how excellent the younger generation of thepany is, she can not be shaken. She did not hear MODIS''s provocative words. This idiot, thepany clearly wants to hold up the new man. It''s OK to inquire about it at this time, but if you want to make a stumbling block, it''s really stupid. It''s true that Ang''s identity is mysterious, even inside thepany, except for a few high-level people. Gu Shengyin is preparing the first y of the body. The target of the annual blockbuster invested by Kener is to go for the golden man. This film is today''s most expensive one-step movie, and the lineup is even more luxurious. Most of them are contracted artists from Kener, and a few supporting roles are invited from other ces. Mortis Dawson, the heroine of this movie. The hero is also Augustus Monroe, who has won the award for the film emperor, one of the dreams of women all over the world. Director Ken Peter is in a bad mood. He spent a lot of time on this movie, and the casting was also checked by himself. But when it was about to be settled, the biggest investor in the film, Kener fortress, came in. If it''s a casual role, it''s a very important supporting role in the whole movie. This is an epic magic blockbuster based on the novel of the same name. Kener wants to y the role of the first viin, a beautiful woman. His favorite candidate was the first beauty selected by the audience and the media in the romantic country. Because the character itself is the first beauty. A smile from the princess in the movie can make a hundred flowers bloom. Such a role can be easily reced by others! He even quarreled with the investors. But the investors, who are usually good at talking, were extremely stubborn this time, and repeatedly stressed that the candidates they sent here were absolutely in line with the princess''s personal design. Well, finally Peter gave in and agreed to let them bring someone over for him to have a look. But it''s just like this. If he doesn''t think it''s appropriate, he will never let people in his movies. The movie stars, well-informed, have also received news. Some of them have already figured out the identity of the actor. The man who could make Peter have to give in was a new man. I''m afraid the only one who has been kept in secret is Kener. Many people are waiting there to see what the other side is like and how capable they are? The door opened and everyone''s eyes were turned. Coming out was Thomas''s signature smile: "you all wee me in such a big battle?" Everyone in the heart rolled a white eye: old man, you go away quickly, we want to see the people behind you. Then the person they were looking for finally came out after Thomas, and everyone looked at it again. But! The people who came in were wearing thick hoodies, wide hoods to cover their faces and big sunsses. They couldn''t see anything at all! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 599 At best, you can see that the other side is a tall and slender woman. Everyone watched as Thomas and his men walked into the director''s lounge. Ken Peter is sitting inside with a cold face. He was a stubborn old man, and even if he had agreed to Kener''s request, he was still in a bad mood. "Hey! Look, old man. I''ve brought people here Thomas seems to be familiar with him. Peter''s face softened a little. "I''ll tell you first. If she doesn''t fit the character''s image, even if it''s from you, I won''t use it." "Don''t worry, I''ll bet you''ll be happy with her." "Ang." Gu Shengyin took off the sunsses on the bridge of his nose and put down his hood. Long, silky blonde hair fell down her shoulder and down her waist. Peter had been carelessly pouring water for himself and took a look in the direction of Gu Shengyin. That''s what made him dumbfounded. [the girl standing still, with bright golden hair as long as her waist, is like the most beautiful rice ear in the harvest season. Her blue eyes reflect the color of the whole sky. She seemed surprised to see the strangers, and immediately she gave them a friendly smile. ] [Joshua felt that at that moment, she heard the sound of flowers blooming in her heart. ] this is the description in the original novel when Joshua first saw Princess utana. Ken Peter felt that the royal highness of the princess must havee to him from the script. "Ken! My old man, your shoes are in trouble Tom''s gloating voice awakened his mind. The water in the quilt had already overflowed and spilled onto his shoes. But Ken Peter didn''t care. He put the quilt on the table, pulled a tissue to dry his hand, and walked to Gu Shengyin with some excitement. "What''s your name?" He asked. "Ang." "Ang, good name!" He extended his right hand to Gu Shengyin: "I wish us a happy cooperation." That''s it? With a blink of an eye, Gu Sheng held out his hand and shook Ken Peter. Thomas on one side said discontentedly, "Ken! You said you should see people first. If you are not satisfied, you will not agree. Now, what do you think of us Angpared to the actress you like? " Peter red at him and said angrily, "if you had sent me a picture of Ang earlier, would you have had to work so hard for me?" He is very excited now. Originally, he had great expectations for the film, but the people who yed Princess utana had not been selected. God loves him so much that he finds such a person who fits the original book. You know, in the original book, the most controversial character among fans is the viin princess who is also both good and evil. In terms of poprity alone, Princess utana is no less popr than the leading actor and heroine. With a smile on the corner of his mouth, Thomas knew that as long as Ang stood here, Ken, who pursued perfection in everything, would have no more opinions. There is no one who can fit the image of Princess utana like Ang. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 600 Even if Gu Shengyin''s acting is not as expected, Peter will only cut her part a little. The actors waiting outside are waiting for the result. Thomas took the lead and saw the smile on his face. Many people had expected the answer. It seems that director Peter agreed. This made them even more curious. After all, director Peter had written all his dissatisfaction on his face. What kind of charm does the new man have that can make this stubborn old manpromise? Soon, they knew why. Who is Gu Shengyin? Ken Peter came out together. But at that moment, everyone automatically ignored Peter''s existence. In everyone''s eyes, there is only Gu Shengyin, who seems to be shining all over. The leading actor, Augustus Monroe, murmured: "I finally know why, when Joshua knew that utana was just lying to him, he still couldn''t be cruel." Such a woman, which man can be cruel to her? The actresses responded differently, some admiring, some jealous, some smiling. A few of them were no longer looking good. Do people really notice them in the same movie with such a person? Peter pped his hands and said to the crowd, "let''s wee thest actor of the holymandment." No matter what they think in their hearts, these actors still smile and wee each other. Augustus Monroe is directly to Gu Shengyin said: "if you have any questions you don''t understand, please ask me." Mr. Goodman said, "thank you." Augustus, the God of God, has just covered my chest with an arrow! I have been captured by your smile, Miss Ang His performance of sitting and singing well made many peopleugh. MODIS Dawson also affectionately took Gu Shengyin''s hand: "you and I are both brought by Thomas, you can take me if you have any problems." Most of the actors on the scene are from kena. Of course, it is impossible for Gu Shengyin to break down the stage. Even, they have to support her in the back. At this time, Ken Peter said: "as we all know, the list of the stars of the holy ring has been announced for a long time, only the actors of utana have been kept mysterious. I decided to keep her a secret until the film started. " That''s what they mean when they go back. Ken Peter had this idea in his mind when he met Gu Shengyin. He wants to make utana one of the most mysterious parts of the promotional period of the film. He might not have done this without Gu Shengyin, but Ang''s presence gave him hope. Heidi is an ordinary high school student. She is a fan of the book holymandment, not just her, her father, her brother. She has been following the news that the film of the holymandment will begin. Her favorite character is neither Joshua nor Helen. It''s the first viin, Princess utana, who lives in the castle of the sky. The princess''s choice to y is also one of her most concerned news. In Heidi''s mind, the most ideal utana actor is Sophia, the first beauty in the romantic country. Only the first beauty can perform the charm of Princess utana? Heidi thought, though she thought Sophia was a little worse. There are not a few people who share Heidi''s ideas. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 601 Today, after dinner, she habitually opened the official website of the holymandment. It''s been blown up by messages. It turns out that the list of actors has been released. As soon as Heidi''s eyes brightened, she looked down the list. Joshua Augustus Monroe. Helen - mortis Dawson. Utana??? What? Heidi thought she was wrong and looked at it again. Yes, there''s a long question mark behind utana''s cast. What does that mean? Heidi flipped down the message. Sure enough, half of the fans were asking what the director group was going to do. Heidi couldn''t help but send a message. She wanted to know what it meant? However, there was no official response. Heidinded the handwritten script and found that it was blown up. Many fans of the holy ring were discussing who would y utana? There are even more fans discussing the role of utana than the two protagonists. At eight o''clock in the evening, themandment officials finally responded. under the bold title, director Ken Peter''s words: "a good news to the fans of the holy ring, we have found the actor who best fits the image of utana. I''ll be with you on December 1 next year. " Here''s some news about the holymandment, including clothing instructions, budgets, etc. However, fans are most concerned about who utana is yed by, no! OK, can I have a picture without telling us who it is? either! Nothing is revealed, but it is the banner that best fits the original. The curiosity of all fans has been checked up, which fits the original book best? You know, the original utana is called a gift from God. Her beauty is beyond the imagination of human beings. She lives in the castle in the sky all year round. She has no knowledge of good and evil. She only depends on her own preference. She has a kind of superior look down on all people and is cruel and naive. Can the crew really find such actors? Is it in line with the original, in appearance or in temperament? In other words, in order to attract people''s attention, the troupe of this hand put out a hype? Some of the ck powder has already scolded under the official website. There are also some Sofia fans who have always thought that the role of utana will be Sophia. Only Sophia''s beauty can maximize her wish for utana, but the crew did not choose her. Another part of the fans started to leave messages on the hands and bottom of the other stars'' hands, asking about the situation of utana''s character. The actors who got Peter''s warning were certainly not likely to reveal Gu Shengyin''s news. Only MODIS released a message: the news of utana is a secret. I can only say that I will never let you down. I am a fan of the holymandment. I can tell you that director Peter''s words are not wrong. She is simply born for the role of utana. Augustus also replied, he did not write as much as MODIS did, only a short sentence: I saw Princess utana, standing in front of me. The two leading actors of the holy ring spoke in person, which showed their affirmation of the actor who yed utana. This makes fans more curious. What kind of beauty can we all recognize! Dare you finish your speech at one time! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 602 However, no matter how roaring the fans'' hearts are, the whole "holy ring" crew has not revealed a word. On the contrary, fans have been aroused, and they have to go to the official website every day, hoping that one day the crew will send outpassion and issue stills? As a result, there are! Joshua of Augustus was full of vigour and handsome. The beautiful, sentimental and intelligent Helen yed by MODIS is iparable. Finally, it''s utana''s turn. Utana has only one back! The back of that white dress is surrounded by flowers, and under the sun''s kiss, it seems to be shining. People can''t help but want her to look back. You look back! Fans said they were tired. Some fans left a message below: ha ha, I have already seen through the sinister intention of the crew. I don''t hope that it will be premiered next year. I admit that you have seeded in arousing my curiosity. If utana doesn''t satisfy me, wait! I''ll use the coarse words I''ve learned all my life to greet you! His message aroused many people''s sympathy. Peter looked at the data from the assistant with a smile. Well, the propaganda effect of the holymandment is better than he thought. Gu Shengyin lived the days of shooting with the crew all over the ce. To Peter''s surprise, at the beginning, he was worried that Ang was a neer and that her acting skills might not be up to standard. He had already prepared for her to be responsible for beautiful appearance. After all, even if it is a vase, as long as you can have Ang''s appearance, there will be a lot of people willing to pay for her appearance. But some people may be born to eat this bowl of rice, she not only has the beauty that the world can''t match, but also has the aura that ordinary people can''t match. At the beginning of filming, Ang was obviously ayman. However, what shocked the director and other actors was that no matter what kind of mistake it was, as long as you correct her once, she would never make another mistake. Even when MODIS talked about her, she had to sigh: "I may, to witness the rise of a generation of legends." As for Peter, Peter was very happy. He had high expectations for the holymandment, but looking at Gu Shengyin''s performance, he felt that he could set a higher goal. It''s perfect. At the end of the film, no one can see the shadow of the new girl from this girl. Augustus yed the most with Gu Shengyin, and he was even brought in by Gu Shengyin who was in the state. He felt that he was Joshua, and what he loved deeply was the beautiful princess. Augustus looked at Gu Shengyin''s eyes more and more infatuated. The crew''s mind is sensitive and has already detected his mind, but looking at another person, it is clear that there is no charming mind for Augustus. The official of the holymandment has done a good job. Every once in a while, some news will be released on a regr basis, so that fans can always keep their attention on it and not be forgotten. However, the most expected Princess utana, to leave people, will always be just a figure that makes people daydream. No one, including Gu Shengyin, did not know that there was one person who controlled her whereabouts and her daily routine. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 603 At a time of much attention, the trailer of the holymandment came out! The special effects of the film did not disappoint the audience. This time, Peter has arge investment from Kener. No matter the special effects, soundtrack, orter stage, all of them are selected from the world''s top-ranking team. The effect can be seen from the reaction of the audience. Many fans of Shengjie''s book, after watching the trailer, have the following reaction: why does the movie have to wait until December! Of course, as everyone expected, the crew once again caught the audience''s appetite. Joshua and MODIS''s modeling audience has been familiar with, but in the dynamic trailer, or feel the surprise. Then, in the role of utana, the crew was generous for the first time. This trailer shows half of utana''s face. Thest scene of the trailer is when Joshua strays into the castle in the sky and sees utana for the first time. The handsome warrior looks at the girl in front of her in amazement and obsession. The camera is lengthened and moves upward from the other party''s skirt. The audience also held on to the gorgeous skirt and the beautiful vicle. Then, they saw the exquisite lines of chin and the slightly raised lip corners. When the whole person is about toe out, the picture suddenly stops! It is said that on the day the "holymandment" Trailer came out, keyboard sales across the United States soared. Many emotional fans have said that Peter, you''d better not be seen by me before the holy ring is released, or you should be careful of your personal safety. More people are looking at the film. Some professionals pointed out: this time, ording to the special effects and picture sense shown in the trailer, the holy ring is likely to be an epic magic masterpiece. Fans of the original book, the holy ring, said that they had been afraid that shooting a film would destroy the novel. However, after watching the trailer, they all had great expectations for the film. "I''m a fan of the holymandment, of course, of the novel. Ever since I heard that the holymandment was going to be made, my heart refused because I didn''t believe that anyone could make aplete film of the holy ring. But when I saw the trailer, my mind changed. I''ve watched this trailer more than ten times. Now I have two opinions: first, why is it three months away from the premiere! Second, do you dare to show a positive picture of my goddess utana Outside by the "holymandment" brought a wave of upsurge, the film shooting also entered the end. "Yes The sound of the collision of wine sses came out, and the film was finally finished. As usual, Peter was bleeding and invited the actors to eat at one of the most luxurious five-star hotels nearby. Augustus also invited everyone to his home for a party in the evening. The movie maker may have his own property all over the world, because he often has to run around the world. Of course, no one will refuse. "The film is on sale..." The old man Peter is drunk and still talking about it with his bottle in his arms. Young actors and actresses are showcasing themselves in the swimming pool. Gu Shengyin didn''t particrly like such noisy parties, so he took a ss of wine and leaned aside to watch them y. "Ang." The voice of Augustus came. Hearing his voice, Gu Shengyin had a headache. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 604 Augustus''s Thoughts on her have been seen by most of the crew. Originally Augustus was still a little more restrained, but when he was near the end of his life, he became more and more unconcerned. Peter will not interfere in the private affairs between actors. What''s more, if Joshua and utana in the holy ring can really generate sparks, then it will be a big publicity material for him. Gu Shengyin turned andughed politely: "Mr. Monroe doesn''t want to y with everyone?" "Call me Augustus, Ang, and I thought we were friends already." Augustus had a slightly mncholy smile. Even if he looks at the whole entertainment industry in Europe and America, his appearance is top-notch. If his appearance is spread out, it may cause all female fans to scream. Augustus came here to have a showdown. European and American people are not very reserved by nature. He feels that he can''t help it. "Ang, do you understand my mind?" Augustus looked at her affectionately, "you are the utana in my heart, Ang, can I have the qualification to protect you in the future?" When he said this, his deep green eyes were full of deep feelings that could drown people, which made people reluctant to refuse him. Gu Sheng was silent for a moment and then said, "but there is no result between utana and Joshua. Sorry, Augustus. " The hope in Augustus''s eyes faded. In fact, he had already predicted that Ang didn''t like herself. He pulled out a smile: "there''s nothing to be sorry about, Ang. That''s what you want and what you want." Gu Shengyin appreciates his openness. But Augustus said again, "if I''m right, Ang, you don''t have a boyfriend, do you?"? In this case, can I sign up and consider me when you have the idea of a romantic love? " With a smile, he said to Gu Shengyin, "I promise that I will not pester you or cause you any trouble. But, Ang, I can''t let you go for a short time. If you have a boyfriend, you must tell me the first time and let me die. " This man is so honest that he can''t refuse. Gu Sheng sighed. She had no intention to have any unnecessary rtionship with those people in the task world. "I''m sorry, Augustus." Since it is doomed not to have, then simply at the beginning, put out his hope. Augustus did not expect that the other side should be so straightforward, and did not intend to leave a chance for himself. He shrugged his shoulders and showed a bright smile on his face, but Gu Shengyin saw a trace of sadness in his eyes. "Come on, have a drink with me." Augustus looked at him with a smile. "Now, don''t refuse me any more. Pleasefort the heart of this lovelorn old man." He is really a very gentleman. Gu Shengyin knows that he doesn''t want to embarrass himself. She raised her ss and touched him gently: "Augustus, if you like, there are countless good girls in the world waiting to have a romantic love with you." Augustusughed and said nothing. There are so many girls in the world, but there is only one Ang. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 605 The next day, the stars began to say goodbye to each other. They all have their own itinerary. It is estimated that the premiere wille when we meet again. During this period, even the stars need to follow the crew to do some publicity for the film. However, as the "most mysterious" actor, Gu Shengyin certainly does not need to appear. She flew back to York with Thomas the next day. Thomas told her a good news, because of the special identity, she did not have any activities before the film was released, so she could have a good rest for three months. But we must pay attention to camouge in public ces with many people. Although the face is not well-known, Ang''s glory is too conspicuous. Gu Sheng nodded. If she really does not want others to see her, it is very simple, a small camouge magic can be. She was not the only entertainer under Thomas''s hands. After exining some things, Thomas left in a hurry. Gu Sheng is getting ready to have a good sleep. To this end, she specially told Weina not to wake herself up the next morning. In the past half a year, she has never had a good rest. 1¡¢ There is no dream at night. However, Gu Sheng found it wrong the first time he woke up. Here, not her room. She opened her eyes. It was dark. The thick curtain covers the window, making it impossible to judge whether it is day or night. but the angel''s vision is not affected. Gu Shengyin clearly sees a man sitting by his bed, looking at himself. She was on the alert in an instant. Not to mention anything else, as an angel, even if the body is seriously injured and most of the strength is sealed, the vignce should not be weak to such a degree that he is not aware of being changed in his sleep. Not to mention, even the system, there is no reminder at all. By the way! System. Gu Shengyin calls the system in his heart. There was no response. The system seemed to be in a deep sleep. This man is definitely not an ordinary man. "Awake?" The man''s deep voice rang. Gu Sheng did not speak, but his vignce became more and more intense. If the other person is really an ordinary person, it is impossible to realize whether he is sober or not. The light in the room came on. But the man clearly sat there and never moved. The next second, Gu Shengyin stood on the ground. Bright environment, let her see clearly the appearance of this man without hindrance. Very young, about 20 years old. He is very handsome. In terms of appearance, he may be on the same level as Augustus, but their temperament is quite different. Augustus. When Augustus can''t resist the flow of beauty, it''s the beauty that makes women smile. And this man, this man''s momentum, even Gu Shengyin, felt a trace of oppression. This kind of momentum can only be possessed by people who control everything all the year round. His eyes are cold and indifferent, as if all things in his eyes are just like ants. "Who are you?" When he said this, Gu Shengyin looked around his room and made a simple judgment in his heart. This should be the man''s home. "Who am I?" The man repeated her question and turned his eyes to Gu Shengyin''s face. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 606 Gu Shengyin didn''t even see how a man acted. The person who had been sitting by the bed for thest second stood in front of her. Her body was suddenly imprisoned by a strong force, and then an irresistible kiss pressed down on her. What development is this! Gu Sheng smelt a faint fragrance of lotus seed on a man, which surprised her. Such a strong and indifferent man could use the perfume of lotus fragrance. The thoughtsted only for a moment, and there were more important things ahead. Gu Sheng has a white light that can''t be detected by the naked eye. She tries to use the power of light to break away from the man. However, the man seemed to realize her purpose and suddenly pressed her arm around her waist. Gu Shengyin only felt that the light power he had umted dissipated in an instant. Who the hell is he? "Don''t struggle." A low voice sounded in her mind, as if with a strange force, even let Gu Sheng because of the heart really did not want to struggle. And then She got a good kiss. It seems that some extremely pure energy was injected into Gu Shengyin''s body along the corner of their lips. She found that her body''s injury, which had never changed, was instantly repaired. What surprised her most was that the kiss made her feel deja vu and even attached to it. She didn''t know how long the kisssted. Gu Shengyin could feel that the man seemed to vent all his emotions into the kiss. The forbearance and some feelings she didn''t understand made her instinctively not want to struggle. After a dizzy kiss, Gu Sheng looks up with a breath and falls into the same blue eyes of a man. That pair of eyes is very deep, as if all things in the world can be contained in it, but no existence can leave its own mark in these eyes. No, there are still some. Gu Shengyin clearly sees his shadow in his eyes. She couldn''t help raising her hand and stroking the man''s eyes. The man did not move and let her move. "You Who is it? " Gu Sheng asked in some confusion. The man stares at him, handsome face does not have too much expression, smell speech droops eyes: "you man." Gu Shengyin: "it''s It was like waking up for a moment. She took a step back and calmed down on her face: "Sir, you may be mistaken. I can be sure that I''ve never met you, and it''s even more impossible for us to have that kind of rtionship as you said When she came to this body, Ang had just arrived in the human world, and it was impossible for her to know other human beings, let alone a lover. The man raised his head and looked at him. There seemed to be a trace of warmth in his eyes: "are you really so sure?" Gu Sheng did not avoid looking back at him: "I am sure." "Don''t you feel when I kiss you?" "Don''t you feel familiar when I hold you?" "Ang, you just forgot something." Gu Sheng because of doubt in his heart, is this person, also not human? But from heaven? It''s impossible. Gu Shengyin is very sure that there is only Ang in the whole story whoes to this world. Who is this man? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 607 Gu Shengyin did not know who this man was. Because when she asked him, the other side just gave her a gentle look, then reached out and gently pinned her golden hair back to her head. Then, Gu Sheng lost consciousness again. In a moment of confusion, she also heard a man''s voice talking in her ear: "don''t let other men get close to you, don''t be attracted to other men, I will be angry..." When she woke up, she had returned to her room. He was wearing clothes before he went to bed, and there was no sign of anyone entering or leaving the room. All the previous, like an illusory dream. However, Gu Shengyin knew that it was not a dream, the touch was so real, and the strange lotus fragrance on the other side. She looked at the time. It was five o''clock in the afternoon. She slept all day and night. Gu Sheng gets up and doesn''t feel dizzy after a long sleep. Weina is watching TV in the living room. "You wake up atst, Ang." Weina greets her happily. "The food is ready for a long time. Just a moment." Weina is going to the kitchen when Gu Shengyin stops her. "Wait a minute, Weina." Gu Shengyin asked, "did anyonee into my room while I was sleeping?" Weina looked puzzled: "I''ve been at home all the time, no..." She looked at Gu Shengyin in surprise: "have you lost anything, Ang?" Although she knows that Weina will not know, Gu Sheng is still a little disappointed at the bottom of her heart. Sheughed and shook her head. "No, it was just a nightmare." It means three months off, but Tom came in less than a weekter. Of course, he came to Gu Sheng for something. "Ang, I didn''t ask you about your talent when you said you had forgotten. Peter contacted me today and asked if you would like to try and sing the theme song for the holymandment We all know how much Gu Shengyin''s voice and timbre are. Even when she was filming, aposer in the crew was shocked to hear her speak. "When I hear Ang speak, I think of the songbirds in fairy tales, birds that sing for God." Theposer also tried to persuade Gu Shengyin to be a singer. He even said that he would like to create a music that suits her best. However, Gu Sheng did not ept his good intentions because he was just in touch with the filming of the holymandment, which did not leave the director with an impression of inattention. Unexpectedly, this time Peter invited her to sing the theme song. Thomas said: "he is aposer in the production team of the holy ring. After making the music, he said that he must invite you to sing. Peter has heard your voice, and it is a good gimmick to sing by you, so he promised to let you have a try." Tom''s face was filled with joy: "you have toe on, Ang, this is a rare opportunity." He didn''t tell Gu Shengyin that Peter meant to let her have a try. If she failed, he still had to find a professional singer to sing. For Peter, who demands perfection in everything, he absolutely does not allow it. After so much effort and preparation, the film is destroyed in the theme song. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 608 Gu Shengyin''s aim is to make Ang a a miracle maker. Singing? There''s no other creature like an angel. As angels favored by the gods, they were born to be proficient in various artistic attainments, especially singing. Every day, every angel sings a hymn for my God. Gu Shengyin''s performance waspletely beyond Peter''s expectation, and theposer who invited her so much even looked at her with his eyes shining. Thomas found business opportunities in it. So, after consulting with Peter, they made a bold decision. Create a piece of music for the protagonists of the holy ring, add the theme song and the final song to make an album of the holy ring. This is a challenge that no one has ever tried in the history of film! The cost of making such an album is very high. However, the market for such music with strong limitations is too small to be cost-effective. Unless there''s a big bang. The possibility is too small, Peter hesitated, but he received a message from Kener: he fully supports the production of such an album, with only one condition, let Ang sing. Even Peter, who was used to seeing all kinds of backstage actors, began to think carefully this time: what is the identity of this Ang and why Kener is willing to do so for her. Peter knows who is the owner behind Kener. It''s a giant that ordinary people can''t imagine. With such a group, any move, the pattern of the world will change dramatically. Is it that Ang is the super richdy? Peter shook his head and gave up thinking about it. Now what he has to do is to let the best team under his hand create the most perfect album for the film Saint ring and the lead singer Ang. How could Peter be polite to investors who are willing to spend money anyway? Three months of time, in the anxious waiting of all fans finally passed. On December 1, the holymandment premiered. Gu Shengyin, together with the stars and director Peter, are waiting for the premiere to begin at the Grand Theater in York City. Gu Sheng only saw the unfinished semi-finished products in theter stage, so he still had some expectations for the film. With the shocking soundtrack, the story slowly opened the curtain Although I participated in the shooting and knew what the plot of the film would have, Gu Shengyin was still surprised. She used to be Ruan Keyi, and her appreciation of the film is not bad. From the beginning to the end of the movie, she can only exim: it is perfect! Peter, a stubborn old man who pursues perfection in everything, has finally produced such a work which can almost be called "top peak" in his lifetime. Calligraphy, the official website of holy precepts, forums and other ces have beenpletely bombed! Many of the audience who failed to grab tickets have been waiting in these ces. They can''t go to the premiere in person, they can only see what''s new. However, in the first ten minutes, many enthusiastic people who went to the cinema to watch would share their experiences and express their opinions. However, by the time the film was 24 minutes old, everyone forgot about it. At the moment, they all know only one thing to do. is like Joshua on the screen. The whole world is left with her royal highness of white dress. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 609 When the audience in the cinema is immersed in the plot, the fans who are watching the forum and calligraphy are confused. What happened? Why is it so quiet all of a sudden? Did the cinema suddenly cut off the Inte? Fans said they didn''t grab tickets and were just waiting for the "live" of the audience they were watching. All of a sudden, it''s really worrying. More than ten minutester, the forum exploded again. This time it''s even more popr than thest one. The entire "holy precepts" forum has beenpletely wiped out. There is only one theme for all: Princess utana. I finally know why Peter said she had found the best actor for utana. No more, I announced that I found my true love! utana my Goddess: when I learned that old Peter had found a new person to y utana, I actually refused, but now, I am d. Peter, you''re so cool! I love utana: look at my ID, don''t exin! ¡­¡­ The crowd was confused and did not understand why after more than ten minutes of fragmentation, these people suddenly began to go crazy like taking the wrong medicine. Some fans have guessed a hint from their reaction. Is it true that the actor who ys utana is so beautiful? Some fans of the first beauty in the romantic country came out to express their dissatisfaction: can the actress who praises utana be as beautiful as Sophia? I think it must be his biggest mistake that old Peter didn''t choose Sophia. However, some people came out to fight under Mashan. "The person who said that, you must not be in front of the big screen now, otherwise, you would not have made such ridiculous remarks." "I''m a fan of Sophia. Don''t ckmail Sophia for us upstairs. I''m really convinced about this utana." This group of people are crying and howling, but those who have been waiting for a long time are stamping their feet: you can send a picture toe up with so much nonsense, even if it''s not a high-definition still photo, just take one with your mobile phone! Finally, they waited for a "kind person". This kind-hearted man is no one else. It is the propaganda group of the holymandment. For the first time, the official website released a video about utana. This video is just a one minute clip. It was twenty-four minutes into the movie that Joshua saw the scene of Princess utana. After getting lost in the forest, Joshua stepped on the soft grass and finally saw a gorgeous castle. The sun was shining on the garden grass in front of the castle. A girl in a white dress was picking flowers. Hearing the news, she turned around. The camera gives a close-up of Ang''s wless face, which is so striking into the audience''s eyes. She seemed to be surprised. A trace of curiosity shed in her clear blue eyes. Then, slowly, she drew up a friendly smile. Stop. The video, which is only a minute, has been yed hundreds of millions of times in just half an hour. Then, the server on the official website of the holy precepts has been paralyzed. Many people who have seen it once, twice, and three times are ready to watch it for the first time. They are so stupid. There are also many who have heard the news but have not had time to see the audience beating their chests and feet. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 610 Gu Sheng was on fire. It should be said that utana is on fire. Although before the film was released, everyone, including Gu Shengyin, knew that she would be angry. However, no one expected that the fire would burn so much. One week after its release, "the holymandment" grossed more than a billion. Almost all over the world, suddenly there was a frenzy called the holymandment. Peter is very confident in his film, which is likely to be the peak of his life. He knows that the film is likely to be famous and set a record. However, even he did not expect that the box office would be so big. In these days, the corners of his mouth have not been put down. In the whole film, the most concerned is not the hero Augustus, not the heroine MODIS, but Gu Shengyin, who has never appeared in public. As long as there is a ce to discuss the holymandment, the topic will inevitably lead to the gorgeous Princess utana. Fanatical fans are searching the Inte for information about the actor, Ang. Ang this name, directly rushed to the major websites hot search first! But there is very little information avable. Thetest news or in the "holy ring" broadcast on the same day, Kenner temporarily updated. And her previous photos of her on the train were also exploded. It''s her! At that time, Ang seemed to be just a little girl who had juste to York City, that is to say, she was really a new girl. Kena''spetitors are biting their teeth. They hate how they startedte! As the agent of Gu Shengyin, Thomas has been very busy these days. All kinds of endorsements were flying towards him like snowkes. He is a veteran agent in the end. He is quite experienced in dealing with such things. Delete those that are not up to standard; those with poor reputation should be deleted; those that have an impact on the image of artists should be deleted; at the end of the week, Thomas arranged Gu Shengyin''s itinerary for nearly half a year. Gu Shengyin also opened a handwritten ount at the suggestion of Thomas. On the first day, the number of fans of handwritten ount directly exceeded one million! In the evening, Gu Shengyin sits on the bed in the room with his eyes closed. If someone looked carefully at this time, she would find that her body was faintly emitting ayer of pale white halo, while at the same time, there were innumerable tiny light spotsing towards her from all corners of the world. That''s the energy that fans who love her give her. Those tiny spots of light were hidden in Gu Shengyin''s body, repairing the wounds on her body and even her soul that could not be seen by the naked eye. This feeling is too good. Gu Sheng can''t help but groan, and the white light all over his body, and a transparent border covers the whole room. At the same time, six huge pure white wings spread out from her, and she was suspended. Gu Sheng opened her eyes in surprise. She didn''t expect that the energy of these fans gathering together was so great. ording to this trend, in the afternoon, she felt the speed of her recovery. It only takes three years at most, and the wound on her body will bepletely repaired. It''s definitely a surprise. Suddenly, the whole room darkened. Gu Sheng can be aware that he has lost his perception of the outside world. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 611 She was surprised and had a guess. Sure enough, a man in a ck suit has quietly appeared in her room. Gu Sheng is full of vignce in her eyes. She doesn''t care if the other party sees Ang. How can people who can break through the six winged angel boundary be ordinary people. "Can you tell me who you are?" Gu Shengyin is going to ask the system directly, but since that night, she was taken to that room by the man, the system seemed to fall into a deep sleep, and there was no response to what she called after. The man did not rush to answer her question, but did not blink at her wings open in mid air. "It''s beautiful." He eximed. He opened his hands and made a gesture like a hug. Gu Shengyin''s body flew towards him uncontrobly and fell into his arms. Gu Shengyin doesn''t want to fight against this man from the bottom of his soul. It''s not Ang''s body instinct, it''s from the bottom of her soul. "I answered youst time. I am your lover." The man hugged her with a sigh in his voice. "But I don''t really know you." Gu Sheng frowned. She can''t cheat herself, she is sentimentally attached to this arms full of light lotus fragrance. But she didn''t like the feeling of being out of control. "Obey your own will." The man said low. Gu Shengyin''s mind rang out a name that made her tremble. "You call me..." "Shh." The corner of the lip was suddenly blocked by a finger, the man whispered, "don''t say it, it will be detected." He did not say what was detected, but Gu Shengyin understood that it was thew that no longer monitored the world. He called himself ain. He knew he wasn''t Ang. Gu Sheng''s eyes trembled. Although she had no memory, her heart was filled with joy and satisfaction. She did not know where the mood came from, but indulged herself in the feeling. An idea came into her mind. She looked at the man in front of her, he was still that pair of things do not enter the heart of the appearance, indifferent and expensive. "Can you tell me you love me?" Gu Sheng looks at him without blinking. A trace of surprise shed in the man''s eyes, even if there was no memory, would he subconsciously act coquettish towards himself? For her request, I seem to have no way to refuse. He thought helplessly. The man took her waist and rubbed his hands at the root of the angel''s wing. Gu Sheng couldn''t help shaking, which was the most sensitive part of the whole body of the angel. The man gently lowered his head, the burning breath fell on her ears: "I love you..." Ain. Thest two words came directly into her mind. Gu Sheng took the initiative to send his lips. She felt like she was crazy. She knew nothing about the man, not even his name. Such a dangerous man, reason told her that she should be alert, should avoid. But she can''t help, from the deep soul of the desire to let her can''t help but want to get close to him, as if there is a voice inside her heart telling her: don''t be afraid of him, he won''t hurt you. You love him. She loves him. Gu Shengyin closed his eyes. If this is really a dream, please don''t wake up again. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 612 Gu Sheng woke up the next day with a smile. The man''s words seemed to linger in her ears: "you are so excellent. The look in the eyes of those men makes me want to destroy the world." So straightforward and overbearing. She asked for his identity, but he only told her his identity in the world. Gu Shengyin finally knows why he signed kena so smoothly, and why kena has been giving her the green light. He has been quietly supporting himself. Think of those people outside of their own rumors, said that they have a great backing behind. Gu Sheng can''t helpughing, so a look at the words, is really. As for his real identity, the man said frankly, she is not suitable to know. Even his name, he can not say in this world. Even if the idea rings in Gu Shengyin''s mind, it can''t. She got up in a good mood and saw Weina preparing breakfast. Although she knew that Weina was not simple, she didn''t expect that she would be the man beside her. Gu Sheng did not intend to expose her. "Host." Gu Shengyin''s long lost voice sounded in his ear GU Shengyin quickly asked: "system, what''s wrong with you?" The white light of the system shed for a moment: "it''s OK. I''ve been sleeping for a while." Gu Shengyin suddenly asked, "system, tell me, did I lose a memory?" The system is honest: "yes, the host." Gu Sheng: about my lover The system doesn''t sound. No voice means default. Gu Shengyin has already known the style of the system. Gu Shengyin asked, "why erase my memory? Can you restore it to me?" The system answers, "host, I''m sorry, I can''t restore your memory in this world. When the task is over, you will naturally think of everything. " Gu Shengyin thought of the man who was so powerful that he was trembling: "has something to do with him?" It goes without saying who he means. Once again, the system answered her in silence. Gu Sheng was silent. The system thinks that the host is angry, and after a long time, he says, "the host, please don''t think about it. Erasing your memory is from a kind heart." Gu Sheng is not angry. She knows about the system. She has already regarded the system as her good partner for so many years. She knew that the system would not do anything harmful to her. She was just wondering why she should erase her memory of her lover. However, without any trace of this memory, she could not find any trace at all. Her lover, it seems very mysterious. Moreover, the system seems to know that he exists. The system said that afterpleting the task, he could know everything. Gu Shengyin had to bear to suppress his curiosity and wait for the moment when the secret was revealed. Her whole body and mind were devoted to the task. Now the most important thing is to gather more fans and quickly recover Ang''s injury. Gu Shengyin was informed by Thomas that there would be a press conference of the holymandment next Monday. She was taken care of by Peter and must be present. It will also be Ang''s first public appearance as utana. Thomas attached great importance to Gu Shengyin''s appearance this time. He wants Princess utana in the holymandment to be the same gorgeous in reality. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 613 The scene of the conference was already packed with fans. Their hands were full of posters and even banners. Gu Sheng and the stars will be together in advance, as soon as MODIS sees her, he makes an expression that can''t be loved. "It''s over, Ang. I''ve got a hunch that I''m going to be abandoned by my fans today." Some actresses even joked: "Ang, I must sit away from you today." When entering the arena, no ident, they set off a wave of screaming frenzy. "Utana!" "Utana!" The fans will have heard the other voices. Gu Sheng just felt that there were countless warm energy gathering towards her from all directions. She couldn''t help but smile. There was a sudden burst of cool air around. The shutter of the media wants to use up the film directly at this moment. MODIS has some helplessness. This is the first time that she has no sense of existence since she became a film queen. When the directors and actors are seated, the media have a chance. "Director Peter, where did you find Miss Ang?" "Miss Ang, how do you feel about your sess with the film the holy ring?" "Peter, the holy ring is a big hit. How much do you think will be the global box office this time?" "Augustus, in the plot, Joshua has always been secretly in love with Princess utana. Your deep feelings in the y have moved countless people. Do you and miss Ang hope to be a couple in reality "Miss MODIS, I''m a fan of yours. Do you think you can win the film queen''s crown again with the holy ring?" "¡­¡­" Augustus and MODIS are both adept at dealing with this situation. Peter, let alone, has a goodmand of these media. Only Ang is a neer with little experience. When Augustus heard about some problems, he also looked at Gu Shengyin in the past, worried that she could not resist. However, it turns out that he has been thinking too much. Gu Sheng has always kept a gentle and appropriate smile on her face. When she encounters some questions that are really difficult to answer, she even winks at the reporter, who is dizzy with electricity. When he reacted, he found that he had already been squeezed out by his ferocious colleagues. Augustus couldn''t helpughing at the scene. Then he remembered that Ang was only an 18-year-old girl. When she was on the set, her understanding and hard work often made people forget her age. I didn''t expect that she was so naughty. Augustus''s gentle smile was faithfully recorded by the camera. This time, the subsequent impact of the press conference is huge. Ang''s name and the face that the media called "the age of beauty" once again swept the headlines with an irresistible offensive. Herees another news. Is it possible that the film emperor Augustus and the new star Ang are acting like a real one? Augustus''s affectionate indulgence, Joshua and princess utana''s real matchmaking? Apanied by such a title, Ang is smiling to answer the reporter''s question, and Augustus side looking at her, in the eyes of love and indulgence in the slightest concealment. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 614 Thomas''s phone call came for the first time: "Ang, you and Augustus?" Gu Sheng responded to him calmly: "it''s a rumor." Tom is relieved. Ang has just stepped into the circle. It is not a good thing to take on these rumors too early. Unlike some newlyweds who need to rely on gossip to boost their poprity, Ang is highly praised by Kener, and there is no need to use such means to reduce their status. But not a minute after Tom was relieved, he heard the following voice on the phone: "I have a lover." Thomas''s heart, which he had just put down, tensed in an instant: "who is it? How far have you two developed? " Gu Sheng was preparing to answer, and suddenly his face moved: "youe to me tomorrow." She hung up the phone and looked back with a smile: "Why are you here?" The man who appeared quietly in her room looked at Gu Shengyin for a moment: "I saw the news." Gu Sheng blinked: "so?" The man opened his arms and Gu Sheng leaned into his arms. "I will hold a press conference tomorrow to announce that you are my fiancee." He did not allow her to appear around any Xiao miss her man, even the scandal is not allowed. Gu Sheng''s eyebrows and eyes were bent with a smile: "good." The next day, when Thomas arrived at Goodwin''s apartment, he saw the man sitting on the sofa. He thought the man looked familiar. I know the man introduced himself. "Hello, I''m Gerald Byron. Ang''s fiance. " Byron! Something shed through Tom''s mind, and he looked at the young man in front of him in horror, ovepping him with some image in his mind. Thomas felt that his breathing was going to be a little bit rough. "Good to meet you, Mr. Byron." He said dryly. "Thank you for taking care of Ang. I''ll talk to Mr. Matt." Mr. Matt in his mouth is the president of Kener pictures. Thomas looked at Byron in front of him, at Ang standing on one side, and suddenly he understood everything. No wonder, Kenner spent so much energy to promote such a new man. The owner behind Kener is a branch of Byron group. This is the boss''s wife of the future boss. Who dares not treat it with all her heart? There was a quick smile on his face: "Mr. Byron, you are wee. For a talented actor like Miss Ang, we will spare no effort to support him." "This time I''m here to hold a press conference to officially announce my rtionship with Ang. You tell Kener to be ready. " Gerald Byron dropped a blockbuster with understatement. Thomas was shaken a little dizzy. He asked cautiously, "well. Is Miss Ang nning to develop in the film and television industry for a long time, or? " y around? He did not ask. Gerald looked at Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng thought for a moment, ording to the current speed, about two years, this body injury will be able to recover. "If it''s just because I want to repair the body injury, I can fix it for you. Ah Yin, do you like it or not? " His voice came directly into her mind. Simply ask her what she likes? In such an environment as the entertainment industry, Gu Shengyin is not willing to stay if it is not for the task. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 615 Thomas left in a trance. His mood at the moment can not be described as uplicated. Finally found a new man, Ang has beauty, acting skills and backstage, absolutely can be a legendary existence. Unfortunately, people''s ambition is not in this circle, the point is that he has no way to admonish her with the posture of an agent. Thinking of each other''s identity, he had a supportive rtionship with her for a period of time, and repeatedly confirmed that he had always tried his best to deal with Ang''s problems, and had never been slighted by a new man, Thomas was relieved. If you can maintain a good rtionship with her, I''m afraid that Kener''s people will be polite to themselves in the future. When Thomas leaves, Gu Shengyin looks at the man named Jerome with some puzzlement. "System, what is his identity?" Gu Shengyin asked. The system lights up with white light. It is helpless. The host has asked itself this question several times. Unfortunately, Gu Shengyin, who was sealed with all the relevant memories of the man, did not have this consciousness at all. "The host can ask directly, and if he wants to tell you, he will tell you." "Don''t ask me, ain." The man in front of him looked at him, mouth. Ba did not move, but the voice has been transmitted into her mind. "In this world, I am selfish. I can''t wait to be with me when you''re strong enough. " The man looked at her quietly, Gu Shengyin saw persistence from his eyes. She gave up her question and asked, "do you know who I am? The man knew that she was understanding herself tactfully, and he didn''t care about her. He nodded: "I know everything about you. Including this little thing. " He looked to one side of the system, ready to y dead. Gu Sheng''s eyes lit up, but the man stopped her mouth. "Don''t ask, think of the world as a vacation, forget about the so-called tasks, and rx yourself." "Don''t you fear the copse of people''s facilities?" "Not afraid." "Nothing at all?" The man nodded. "If I want to destroy the world?" Gu Sheng asked with a turn of his eyes. The man frowned slightly and seemed to be thinking about this question seriously: "if you like..." Before he finished speaking, Gu Shengyin had already rushed to embrace him: "I''m so happy!" The man smiles in front of Gu Shengyin for the first time. Gu Shengyin never knew that a person could smile so well. The media called Ang''s smile of Princess utana as "God''s smile", but Gu Shengyin felt that the smile of the people in front of him was really like the smile of God. "Just be happy..." The next day, Ang, who became famous all over the world for her role in the film the holymandment, held a press conference. "I''m going to quit acting." Ang spoke with a light look, not like the sweet and clever image seen in the previous media. There was an uproar below, and countless reporters scrambled to throw out their questions. "No why, I don''t want to." After finishing this sentence, Gu Sheng left in the daze of everyone. This Should it be the most wayward exit deration in history? All people are thinking in circles, without a lot of true feelings and unnecessary reasons, but a simple "I don''t want to stay", without nostalgia for her poprity and status. Both the media and fans are waiting for Kener''s reaction. From their point of view, Kener can''t tolerate his artists doing such things. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 616 But they were disappointed. Kener did not make any statement, nor any condemnation. It''s like I didn''t see that wayward press conference. As Ang''s agent, Thomas didn''t even seem to know about it. However, the media did not wait for the announcement of Kener pictures, but for the press conference of Byron group. The helmsman of Byron group, who had been living in people''s imagination, appeared before the public with Ang as beautiful as an angel. What''s the situation? People with sharp eyes have seen the same diamond ring on their fingers. The handsome man looked cold and looked down at the crowd like an emperor. And Ang, standing beside her, looked like a different person in everyone''s eyes. In everyone''s eyes, Ang is a girl with pure temperament. However, although her expression is not as cold as the man on her side, it has always been light, just like the warm reporters and sh lights around her. Used topare words, before is the sweet and naive little princess, now is the powerful high cold queen. Is that what Ang really looks like? Gerald did not say much, but simply announced their marriage. Both were reluctant tomunicate with reporters, leaving their agents to answer questions from the media. However, the media said that they still have a lot of questions to answer. The two agents were obviously experienced in many battles. They spoke in an official tone. There was no way to pry out any useful information from them! However, there was no trace of the two people involved. Augustus was at a private party when he saw the news. People in their circle often attend parties of various natures. For example, for this small party, all the people who cane to this small party are some top-notch people in the circle. He was staring at his cell phone. MODIS came over. She was wearing a red dress today, with ming red lips and bright lips. "Come back, Augustus." MODIS sighed in his heart and called for his old friend. "She''s such an identity, I guess it''s just a whim to y in the film. Look at her now, even the "Ang" we see is just a phantom shadow. And... " "I know." Augustus raised his head and interrupted her, smiling without haze. "You look down on me, MODIS. I''m fine." MODIS looked at him and shrugged. "Well, I hope so." It was not until mortis left that Augustus put away his smile. MODIS understood him, so he left. He knew that she was going to get married, and that she and his "Ang" were just two people. Once I thought I was close to her, but in fact, she and myself are people from two worlds. He knows all these things, but it still hurts so much. Augustus raised his head and drank down the wine. Ang is like a gentle wind, which appears quietly in the holymandment, and disappears into people''s vision after the end of the holymandment. She left all the people with a legend about beauty that no one can surpass. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 617 A weekter, the album of the same name was on sale. In the beginning, only a few films were purchased, and most of them were just formemoration. However, when they heard it "Originally, when I bought this album, I hesitated. After all, the price is not cheap for me, but I really like this movie. But when the music started ying, I thought it was worth it "I feel like I''ve been baptized by this music." "I saw the list, and it was Ang!" Everyone was surprised. They didn''t expect that the girl who surprised everyone in the movie had such talent. Unfortunately, no matter how many people like her, no matter how many people call her back under her handwriting, she never appears in people''s eyes. She has be the goddess in the eyes of countless people, and no one can surpass it. What is Gu Shengyin doing? Together with Gerald, she went to ces where people were extremely rare, such as the ice sheet in the north, ces in the deep sea of the south that no one had ever visited, or the dangerous ces where beasts of prey were paired in the depths of the forest. She didn''t like a lot of people. She didn''t feel constrained by the task and didn''t worry about being noticed by thew. She could totally indulge herself and do all the things she wanted to do. Her face had never aged for a hundred years, but Gerald''s body was a real human being. "You can y here for a while..." Gerald looked at her. His face was full of wrinkles, but his whole demeanor was still not belittled. Gu Sheng didn''t speak and there was no ce for him. What''s the meaning of her staying alone? At the same time jerol left the world, Gu Shengyin gently said to the system, "leave the world." A blink of an eye, she returned to that piece of pure white space. At the same time, the sealed memory came back to her mindpletely. Instead of going straight to the next world, she frowned and asked, "system, why is my memory sealed?" She remembers that he once said to him that in a world, there can not be two "outsiders" like them at the same time. But why did she forget only him? Not everything? Why, in that world, she wasn''t ostracized? The system sends something directly into her mind. As he said earlier, thew of the world is very strict in the supervision of each world, and the worldw is not wee for outsiders with strong souls like them. Unless it can be strong enough to make thew of the world helpless, otherwise, once exposed, it will be directly excluded by a certain world. In order to be with her in every world, that person has sealed his soul power in every life, so that thew of the world will not notice him. But just as he said, he was selfish. He wanted to see what ah in the mission world looked like when he remembered everything. Moreover, each world is a new one, and Gu Shengyin has to bear all the memories of two people together. He is in love with his lover. In the end, he reached an agreement with thews of the world. No one has done anything. This worldw no longer interferes with the affairs of the two people, and even acquiesces that Gu Shengyin, an outsider, interferes with the fate of living creatures in the world. The only condition is to seal the memory of his lover. As for why thew should do this, it may only be known when Gu Shengyin can be strong to a certain extent one day. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 618 "The system, this time, won''t it be the same asst time?" Before entering the next world, Gu Shengyin specially asked the system. "Don''t worry about the host." Gu Sheng, who has been assured, closes his eyes and waits for transmission. This world is a world where women are respected and imperial power is supreme. Gu Sheng because of this body, is the eldest daughter of the Phoenix emperor in the reign of emperor Tianhuang. It is said that at the moment of her birth, she was born with visions and colorful clouds, and hundreds of birds spontaneously gathered in the pce to sing. The emperor was very happy, and he was given the title of "Changge" as the crown prince. Huang Changge has been loved by thousands of people since she was born. She has not failed to live up to the expectations of the emperor Feng and the emperor''s subjects. She is born early and intelligent. She has an unforgettable talent in literature and excellent talent in martial arts. Even the emperor Feng always taught her as her sessor. However, with the birth of her brothers and sisters one by one, those younger sisters who worshipped elder sister when they were children also had their own thoughts. Because of their different identities and being taught by the emperor Feng alone since childhood, Huang Changge and all his brothers and sisters are indifferent. Except for her sister, Huang Mingge, the eighth daughter of Huang, who was born to Feng Jun, is the same. Huang Mingge is four years younger than Huang Changge. She loves to stick to her sister since she was a child. Huang Changge loves her arrogant and coquettish sister very much. At the age of 14, Huang Changge made a marriage with Shi Qingyi, the eldest son of Fengjun''s mother''s family. Huang Changge doesn''t have a lot of beautiful thoughts for her cousin, who is one year younger. She just follows the mother emperor''s advice and chooses a king who is good for her. She has always been the perfect sessor of a qualified Dynasty. She thinks that she will gradually contact with the government, and be the new master of emperor Tianhuang after her mother is old. It''s very fast. When she and Shi Qingyi were at the light Festival, they did not know who leaked out the whereabouts of the prince. They were assassinated by an borate n. When the assassin''s knife tip is about to touch Huang Changge''s body, Shi Qingyi, who has been standing beside her, pushes her away and bears the fatal knife. At that moment, Huang Changge put this cousin and future Zhengjun into her heart. She thought that those who could die for themselves at the critical moment should not be let down. Fortunately, Shi Qingyi was rescued. Huang Changge began to be nice to Shi Qingyi, telling him her secret feelings, and even sending the secret forces of the prince to ensure his safety. Huang Changge thinks that if she seeds to the throne, she must not ept so many side princes and servants like her father. She doesn''t want Shi Qingyi and her father to be unhappy in the future. However, before all this could be realized, the edict from Feng Jun had already arrived in the pce of the prince. Huang Changge couldn''t believe it. She looked at the contents of the imperial edict, a pile of "secret letters" found in the dark grid of her study, and even the stolen goods that she cursed the early death of the emperor Feng. Finally, there is Shi Qingyi standing behind the people of the imperial edict pce. Huang Changge is imprisoned by the enraged Phoenix emperor. She never understood why Shi Qingyi betrayed her and framed her. Until the arrival of huangmingge. At that time, the little girl who liked to pull her sister''s sleeve and act coquettish had grown into a beautiful and noble girl. "Sister, are you wondering why cousin Qingyi would do that?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 619 Huang Changge looks at her in shock and disappointment. Since her imprisonment, she has been thinking about why Shi Qingyi betrayed herself, but no matter what she thinks, she has never associated all this with Huang Mingge. In Huang Changge''s heart, her sister has always been a delicate and precious flower in need of care. "Look, this is the look again!" Huang Mingge looks at her with resentment. "You always look at other brothers and sisters, look at me, and feel that we should enjoy your favor, because you are the eldest daughter of the emperor, your highness. But why? I am also the Queen''s daughter. You are only a few years earlier than you were born! " Huang Mingge realized that her emotions were out of control. She stretched out her hand and arranged her hair slowly. She said in a low voice, "so is cousin Qingyi. So excellent cousin Qingyi, you just regard him as a tool to consolidate your position through marriage. I like him so much, you say, how can I be reconciled? " Huang Changge said softly, "so, you join hands with him to y such a y at the Lantern Festival?" She''s not stupid. On the contrary, she''s smart. But before Huang Changge, she had too much trust in Shi Qingyi and her sister. She never thought that one day, she would be stabbed by the most trusted person. Huang Changge closed her eyes, and she didn''t want to say anything more. The man has been digging his heart and lungs for so long, but he can''t see it. this sister has been obedient to her from childhood to adulthood, which she thinks is charity. Some people, even if you cut out the heart to show her, she also want to dislike. Huang Mingge is a face of resentment at this look of Huang Changge. It was like this, even if she was imprisoned, even if she was rejected by her mother emperor, she was still in this high position. Even if Huang Mingge doesn''t want to admit it any more, Huang Changge is born with a different bearing from ordinary people. In addition, she has been raised with dignity for more than ten years. None of her brothers and sisters, including herself, can match her. This is one of the reasons why she hates her. With such an excellent sessor, the mother could not see any other children in her eyes. She gave all her expectations, all her maternal love to her eldest daughter. Huang Changge suddenly opened her eyes: "I want to ask, does father know this matter?" Huang Mingge sneered: "at this time, my father has been kneeling in the pce of the emperor''s mother for a long time, pleading for you." Huang Changge put down her heart, no matter what, in this world, not everyone has betrayed her. Huang Mingge took out a dagger from his sleeve: "Huang Changge, you will be at ease. Don''te out for a lifetime. Father, I will take good care of you, this dynasty, I will also take good care of you Sheughs, but does not hesitate to stab the dagger into her abdomen. The crown prince Huang Changge, who was imprisoned in the pce of Prince reserve, suddenly went mad and stabbed his younger sister, the eighth Royal Highness, who went to visit him because of his worry. Now he is still in aa. The emperor was so angry that he died of the eldest daughter. She issued an edict to abolish Huang Changge''s throne as crown prince and let her live and die in the cold pce. No one was allowed to visit her. What kind of treatment will be given to a former crown prince who is rejected by Phoenix and has no way to turn over again. But two yearster, Huang Changge "died of illness" in the pce. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 620 Gu Sheng found himself lying on a soft couch. She sat up and nced around casually. This is a pce. All the ornaments in the pce are rare treasures. There is no match for luxury and luxury. This is the evaluation of Gu Yin. Pce of crown prince Huang Changge. Looking at the appearance of the side hall, we can see that the emperor Feng''s love for the eldest daughter is indeed true. She is now being "denounced" by Shi Qingyi, and the emperor Feng is so angry that she is imprisoned in the pce. The Phoenix emperor at this time still has expectations for this daughter. She has always taught Huang Changge as her sessor. Sooner orter, this dynasty will be her. She does not believe that her eldest daughter should do such a mindless thing. Even if Gu Sheng was locked up because of her imprisonment, no one dared to be short of her. Huang Changge stood up. She didn''t wear shoes. The ground was covered with a thickyer of cashmere provided by xifanguo. It was very soft andfortable. Calcting the time, it seems that Huang Mingge is about to show himself. "System. The ability to extract random worlds. " Gu Sheng said because he opened his mouth. The white light of the system shed: "good host." "The dark energy of blood n?" Gu Shengyin didn''t feel very happy because "Blood n''s dark magic, can I use it?" She asked cautiously. "No host, beyond the scope of the world''s force." Gu Shengyin: I have already known the system routine, and I know that things are not so simple. The system goes on to say: "the host can still bring some blood n characteristics, such as rapid wound healing, and the" seduction and confusion "of the blood prince can also be disyed, but the effect will be limited, and it is impossible to be so rebellious." In short, it must be within the scope of a person. Better than nothing, Gu Sheng nodded. Huang Mingge ising. She has to think about how to deal with a good sister. Three dayster, Huang Mingge arrived as expected. Walking in the imperial pce of the Qing Dynasty, which symbolizes the status of the crown prince, Huang Mingge couldn''t stop being unwilling. The evidence of mingminghuang Changge''s intention against the mother emperor is conclusive, but the mother Emperor just put her under house arrest, and even let her live in the Qing Huang pce, which symbolizes her identity and status. Mother, you are really too entric! She hung her eyes, covered the eyes in the dare, toward the hall. Push open the door of the hall, see is showing sitting in front of the book case with a bottle of flower arrangement Huang Changge, Huang Mingge only feel the anger in his heart suddenly can not be suppressed. Because of being confined in the pce, Huang Changge wears very leisurely clothes. Instead of wearing the ming red phoenix robe, which symbolizes the identity of the crown prince, she simply wore a in white robe. There are no luxuriant ornaments on the body. Even the long hair is simply tied up with a silver ribbon. Huang Mingge has never seen such a long song. In her impression, the elder sister is always a dress that symbolizes the status of the crown prince. She has no equal in luxury and dignity. In her heart, she always felt that no matter who wore the Phoenix robe, she could show her noble demeanor. Her Huang Changge''s unparalleled and highly praised temperament is only set off by the most noble clothes. But Huang Changge tells her with facts that some people don''t need clothes. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 621 Even if there is no trace of decoration of in clothes and ink hair, there is no way to cover up Huang Changge''s dignity. Is she putting her hand on a few flowers in the bottle, and her slender white fingers are on the red flowers? There is a thrilling beauty. Huang Mingge lowers her head and looks at herself. She came to see Huang Changge today and dressed up carefully, in order to stimte Huang Changge with her own pride. But now, it was her own that was stimted. "Mingge?" Huang Changge looks up to see her, seems very happy. "Did youe to see me?" Huang Changge perfectly inherited her mother''s magnificent and majestic beauty. In terms of her appearance, she is also the most outstanding among her brothers and sisters. With such a smile, Huang Mingge felt that the whole hall seemed to be bright. This makes Huang Mingge more angry. Why? Huang Changge is so lucky? She sneered: "yes, my sister, I just came to see you." Huang Changge put away her smile. She could see that the younger sister was not good ating. In her heart some disappointments, light said: "Mingge, youe to see my joke?" Huang Mingge sneered: "Huang Changge, do you think you still have a chance to turn over?" Huang Changge looks at her in disbelief, as if it is the first time to know her sister who has been cherished since childhood. This girl who is indifferent to himself and even disgusted with her eyes is Mingge? Or is this what she really looks like now? Huang Changge felt that her life over the years was a joke. She wanted to be nice to his cousin and betrayed her beloved sister. She was just hypocritical to herself. She put away those thoughts in her heart and said faintly, "what do you want to do?" Huang Mingge said with a smile, "of course, I''m here to tell you something. I can''t let my good sister know how she''s be like this, right?" She began to tell slowly when she had reached an agreement with Shi Qingyi, and how she put down the so-called evidence in her secret ces. Pile by pile, piece by piece. Even though Gu Shengyin had already known all the truth, he still felt a kind of unspeakable anger when he heard Huang Mingge telling everything with his boastful tone. She listened to it word after word, and her expression was calm. "So what do you want to do today? Mingge. " Huang Mingge looked at her strangely: "don''t you feel angry? Don''t you hate it? Don''t you feel disappointed? " Huang Changge looked at her faintly and didn''t answer her. Huang Mingge Teng got up and walked quickly to Huang Changge. Yes, that''s it. Even if she is suspected by her mother and imprisoned, she still looks like a high-ranking woman when she looks at herself. She thought of her purpose today, and her eyes became very fierce: Huang Changge, aren''t you relying on the mother emperor to dote on you? Today, I will let you have no chance to turn over! At this time, Huang Changge suddenly raised her head. Her eyes did not blink at huangmingge, whispered: "you hate me." Huang Mingge''s action suddenly pauses for a moment, she feels that Huang Changge''s voice seems to have a strange charm. She sneered, "yes, I hate you." Huang Changge continued to speak: "you want to kill me with a knife." Huang Mingge showed a strange smile: "yes, I want to kill you with a knife." Without hesitation, she took out the long hidden knife from her sleeve and stabbed Gu Sheng fiercely. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 622 Feel the de cold stab into the body, Gu Shengyin slowly fell down. However, Huang Mingge seems to be scalded to the general release of the hand. She looked at her injured blood, clearly, she wanted to y a bitter plot, why just can''t restrain, just want to let Huang Changge disappear? She hung down her head and looked at Huang Changge who fainted. Her heart wasplicated. What to do? It is not a secret that he entered the pce of Huang Huang in Qing Dynasty. Now Huang Changge has be like this. Everyone will doubt himself. Like a way, yes, there must be a way She even took a cold look at Huang Changge, who was unconscious on the ground. Now is a great opportunity. If Huang Changge can''t wake up again "Your Highness, the Xianlu tea you ordered to make earlier..." The door of the hall is opened, and Bi Xin, the daughter of Huang Changge,es in with something. She was stunned by the situation in the pce. The tray in the hand fell to the ground, and the crisp porcinmp fell to the ground. "Your Highness! Somebody... " Huang Mingge is flustered and knows that the best time has passed. There are a lot of messy footsteps around, there are still people talking, vaguely can hear a majestic female voice in severe questioning what. It''s noisy. Gu Sheng is a little depressed. She wants to open her eyes, but she can''t move because of her weakness. The darkness came and she fell asleep again. At the same time, the well-dressed woman who had been guarding the bedside looked at her eldest daughter, who was still not half moved. She turned her head and asked the doctor in a sharp voice: "isn''t it said that the long song is out of danger? Why don''t you wake up? " The imperial doctor who was ordered was a thin middle-aged woman. Hearing this, he replied: "reply to your majesty, your royal highness is not in any serious trouble. As for not waking up, it may be due to excessive blood loss..." Her back is also cold sweat straight out, that knife is just in the crucial ce, at that time, the whole too hospital''s doctors were frightened and angry emperor Feng called the past. "If my long song can''t wake up, you can all go down to apany her." Fortunately, his royal highness was blessed by heaven, and his mortal wound was miraculously out of danger. I just don''t wake up The great doctor is also secretlyining. If this highness does not wake up again, she is afraid to be torn into pieces by the infuriated emperor Feng. Hearing the doctor talk about blood loss too much, a cold light shed in Feng Huang''s narrow eyes. On this day, outside the pce of Huanggong, there was a Royal Highness named Huang Mingge. She took a look at the pale and bloodless eldest daughter lying on the bed. In a cold voice, she told the pce people and the grand doctor to take good care of her. She got up and went to the outer room. Huang Mingge has been kneeling outside the pce for two days and nights. There are countless Pce officials passing by the pce every day. Huang Mingge knows that these people may be secretly talking about themselves. She felt extremely ashamed, but she did not dare to get up. That day, the Phoenix emperor who got the news came in a hurry. She wanted to go over and defend herself. The Phoenix was so angry that she pped her in the face. "If you don''t have a monarch or a long life, please kneel outside the hall and have a good reflection!" Her face was hot and spicy. She watched Huang Changge being held by her own mother and went down to her Majesty''s Tianhuang pce with all the people around her. Today''s shame, I will remember well! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 623 "Eight Princess highness, your majesty deres you to enter." A pce man came to her. Huang Mingge breathed a sigh of relief, willing to let himself up is a good thing. She stood up unsteadily, and even fell down again because of her weak legs. Around the pce people have been standing quietly. If usually, someone can''t wait to help her? A group of high and low things! She stood up and even gave the pce man a smile: "please." Finish saying, walk toward the pce of heavenly Phoenix slowly. The emperor Feng was sitting on the throne of the side hall, with a cup of tea in his hand. Huang Mingge walks very slowly, because the water has not entered for two days, she looks very bad at the moment, and her ruddy lips are even dried up with debris. has always been the beloved Princess of the eight princesses. Huang Mingge this pair of weak and powerless appearance, but failed to arouse the Phoenix emperor''s pity: her long song, still lying in bed unconscious! When Huang Mingge saw her mother''s eyes, she didn''t give any to her. She hated her and knelt down obediently. She has always been like this, except Huang Changge, no one wants to get her sincere love. For their other children, she has always been a king on the top, even a smile is grudging. Only in the face of Huang Changge, the eldest daughter, can she be an ordinary mother. I don''t know that I was born together with her sister. She has lived in the most noble pce of heaven since she was a child. She was raised by her mother emperor, who never said a word orugh. Until he was 14 years old, he lived alone in the Imperial Pce, which symbolized the identity of the crown prince. "Mother emperor, son minister knows the crime." Huang Mingge came back to God and sincerely pleaded guilty. Fenghuang hands a meal, put the tea cup in the hand on the case, the tea cup and the table top issued a crisp impact sound. "Tell me, what are your sins?" Her cold voice came down from above. Huang Mingge thought out a set of words as early as these two days: "the son minister that day, is ready to go to the elder sister theory. Mother, you love her so much that she even Even to do such a thing, child minister gas, want to interrogate her. But in the back, I argued with my sister... " As she spoke, her tears fell. "Mother, I''m really wrong. I''m just angry that my sister failed you so much. I don''t know why..." The Phoenix emperor looked down at the daughter, because she was a sibling and her eight daughters were very simr to the long song. But Changge has never had such an expression. Even if she was found to have framed herself before, she still has a straight back and is always the crown prince who makes him proud and satisfied. "So you just want to fight for me and report injustice, but in the end you have to use a knife against your own sister?" Feng Huang''s voice is very quiet. Huang Mingge can''t tell if she believes her words. Long song is growing up with her own eyes. No one knows her skill better than herself. If it is not for the trust of the only sister, how can she be sessful? "Empress, this knife is usually used for self-defense. I just I just want to get something to scare my sister. I didn''t think I really wanted to do it... " Huang Mingge knew that she couldn''t avoid the fact that she was carrying weapons into the pce. She can only hope that, in these years, the mother emperor still has a little affection for her mother and daughter, and she chooses to believe in herself. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 624 The emperor did not speak. Huang Mingge kneels uneasily. She knows her mother''s means. In addition to her sister, she can enjoy a trace of warmth from her. Other people can''t share much affection. At this time, the empress Feng''s wife came in with joy and said, "Your Majesty, your Highness the crown prince is awake!" Feng Huang''s face shed with joy: "long song wake up?" She stood up and looked at Huang Mingge, who was kneeling on the ground: "I''ll go to see the long song. As for you It depends on the meaning of the long song. " The clothes and robes bring a gust of cold wind, from Huang Mingge''s face, as if cold into her bones. The meaning of the long song She thought that Huang Changge had no room to turn over in her life, so she told her the truth. How could she let herself go? Huang Mingge is paralyzed. Gu Sheng because of the pain is not good, in order not to let Feng Huang doubt, she did not let the system block pain. "Long song?" Fengwei is familiar with her nose. The Phoenix emperor has never seen this daughter so weak and powerless appearance, she pale small face son, lip. Petal can not see a trace of blood color. Gu Sheng suddenly stretched out an arm and took the emperor Feng''s waist: "mother emperor, I feel so painful..." "Don''t move." Feng Huang''s body a stiff, long song, this is to his coquetry? This kind of feeling makes her very novel. She is full of maternal love and tenderness, almost all of which are given to the eldest daughter. However, Changge worshiped the mother emperor since childhood, and she was eager to learn from her every word and deed. As a result, she was not allowed to enter at a young age. Although this appearance is more in line with the bearing of an inheritor of the Tian family, it is a little less childlike. Feng Huang''s voice unconsciously put soft down: "I let the doctor boil you some pain medicine, you don''t move, carefully lead to the wound." Gu Sheng nodded obediently and suddenly looked at her with open eyes: "mother emperor, my daughter has a lot to say to you." At this time, she looked pale and weak, and her eyes were full of dependence and admiration. The emperor did not want to refuse. She sent people out, leaving space for mother and daughter, and they talked in private. Gu Sheng wanted to sit up, and the emperor Fenghuang stopped her: "I told you not to move." She bent down, pulled out a few pillows from the other side and put them on Gu Shengyin''s back, so that her body was slightly lifted up. In the whole kingdom of Tianhuang, there is only one person who can enjoy his Majesty''s personal service. Gu Sheng sighs that the Phoenix emperor really loves Huang Changge''s daughter. If it was not for the original plot, Huang Changge''s character was too cold and arrogant to ept that her mother, the emperor, did not trust her, and did not defend herself, the mother and daughter, who were equally tough in character, would not havee to thest step. Gu Sheng looked at the Phoenix emperor tightly with his eyes, and suddenly opened his mouth and said, "the mother emperor, those things are not done by the daughter." She didn''t say what it was, but both knew what she meant. The tenderness on Feng Huang''s face disappeared. She looked at the daughter carefully. She didn''t know what the purpose was for her to talk about this matter at this time. In the end, it is not so simple to look at things as a woman who is king. Gu Sheng said in his heart. She didn''t seem to notice the Phoenix emperor''s face, and slowly said, "my daughter didn''t want to defend myself. She thought that the mother emperor could understand me. But now the daughter wants to understand. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 625 She smiles slightly, does not go to see the Phoenix emperor''s face, continues to say: "I was Mingge that knife stabbed on the body, thought oneself really could not wake up. I thought at that time that if I died now, I would not be reconciled "I have not yet proved my innocence. If I die, in the eyes of the emperor, I am a daughter who is greedy for power and has no eyes on the monarch. What a grievance." She raised her eyes and looked at the emperor Feng: "no matter whether you think I''m acting or revealing my true feelings, I still want to say it." "The son minister, Huang Changge, from the beginning to the end, is loyal to the mother emperor, has never had any disloyal, disrespectful, disobedient and unfilial mind!" Feng Huang did not speak for a long time. She gazed into Gu Shengyin''s eyes and seemed to want to see from her eyes whether what she said was true or not. Gu Sheng''s face is magnanimous and allows her to watch. For a long time, Feng Huang finally sighed. She bent down to pull up the sliding quilt for Gu Shengyin. "If you''re not well, don''t think about so many things and hurt your nerves." Gu Sheng''s eyes lit up all of a sudden, and she looked at the Phoenix emperor''s eyes, with infinite intimacy: "daughter does not hurt God, daughter''s heart is happy." She paused for a moment and continued, "when my daughter gets better, she will find all the evidence to prove her innocence." She knew that the Phoenix Emperor didn''t believe it, and had already ordered people to verify it for countless times. However, the result was pointed to the imperial pce of the Qing Dynasty, which could only put her under house arrest. However, Gu Shengyin, who has the vision of God, can easily find a breakthrough. As long as there is a point of breakthrough, Fenghuang''s dark guard can find the final mastermind. Feng Huang did not continue this topic, but changed his painting style: "long song, what are you going to do?" She clearly saw that her words asked the export, the long song just bright eye color suddenly and dim down. Gu Sheng closed his eyes, as if to cover up the color of pain. She didn''t say anything more, just whispered: "mother emperor, son minister don''t want to see her again." She did not say what Huang Mingge had done to herself, nor did she tell her conversation with her. Because there were only two of them at that time, and there was no evidence for anything she said. As long as Huang Mingge denied it, Gu Shengyin could not prove the authenticity. Simply show her own disgust to huangmingge. In the heart of the emperor Feng, of course, he would like to know what kind of things happened, so that the singer who always loved his sister like life would not even look at her? As expected, the emperor did not ask much. She said, "it is a great crime to attempt to murder the crown prince. Long song, I give you the choice. " Gu Sheng was silent for a long time: "mother emperor, the song of Ming Dynasty is still young. Send someone to teach him." Feng Huang snorted coldly: "you are too weak." Gu Sheng said with a wry smile: "but she is a Ming song. In the past 14 years, the son minister has treated her heart just like the mother emperor did to me. I..." I can''t be cruel. "Well, you have a good rest." Feng Huang left, Gu Sheng quietly closed his eyes andy on the bed. Fenghuang said that the decision he made was too weak. However, such a loving self made her feel more at ease. If he is really ruthless to Huang Mingge''s life, I''m afraid the Phoenix emperor will think that he is too cold-blooded. She was the emperor of this dynasty first, and then her mother. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 626 Fenghuang went to the side hall outside, Huang Mingge still stood there, she did not dare to leave, she was waiting for a result. She didn''t know what it would be. To be on the safe side, she even quietly sent someone to invite her father toe over. If If the mother is too angry, the father should be able tofort some? Fenghuang looked at gonggonggongjingjing standing eight daughters, the heart for the first time felt that she had never carefully seen through her. Among all her children, apart from long songs, Mingge is almost her favorite: she was born noble, she was coquettish, she looked sweet and lovely, and she would remember to keep a share for her daughter. She always thought that Huang Mingge was still the innocent little girl in her memory, but no little girl would put the knife into her sister''s body. What''s more, what did she say with Changge that day? Even when Changge heard her name, she showed such an expression of heartache and even hatred? She did not speak for a long time, which made Huang Mingge more and more nervous. No matter how precocious she was, she was just a 14-year-old girl. She felt that Huang Changge must have spoken ill of her mother. If you are yourself, if you encounter such a thing, you will be willing to cut the other party into pieces. She was a little nervous and said to the emperor Feng, "mother emperor, I know that now my sister must be very angry with me. She would like to kill me, and it should be. But now she''s just angry... " She suddenly some say not go on, because is on the Phoenix emperor smile not smile. Look carefully, there is a trace of irony, a trace of pity. Her heart suddenly, is it possible that she guessed wrong? Fenghuang pity his eldest daughter Changge. She was hurt like that, and she couldn''t bear to hurt Huang Mingge. At present, she couldn''t understand her sister''s kindness at all. She didn''t have any sense of guilt. Her words were full of excuses for herself. She slowly opened her mouth and said, "Changge says that you are still young. I''m afraid you have been hoodwinked by adulterers. It''s good to find a teacher to teach you." Huang Mingge only felt a bang in her head, and thought in her heart: This is over. Perhaps the emperor would not me himself for his sister''s face, but his impression in her mind would be at the lowest point. A daughter who stabbed her elder sister without half a sense of guilt but also intends to excuse herself. What does the mother emperor think of herself? Huang Mingge felt in her heart that it must be Huang Changge. She must know what she would do, so she pretended to be magnanimous. He did not know why under the circumstances of her way, was rejected by the mother emperor. She never thought, if she really felt guilty, what should she do? Feng Huang didn''t mistake her. She was such a selfish person. "Your Highness Fengjun has arrived." With the voice of the pce people, a gorgeous robe of Feng Jun came in. Fengjun is a man with a clear and graceful bamboo. He seems to have to be in a hurry. Seeing that the emperor has no time to salute, he asks in a hurry: "Your Majesty should me Mingge?" When the emperor heard the speech, he looked at the pale Huang Mingge with a smile. "Feng Jun has been worried about it. I just went to see the long song. She has maintained the Ming song." Feng Jun hears speech to put down the heart, just found that he just arrogated. When he was about to plead guilty, he heard the words of the emperor Feng: "it''s Mingge. I''m not too young. I''m going to set up a government for her some day and find a famous teacher to teach her well." Huang Mingge looks at the Phoenix emperor in disbelief, which is to give up himself in disguise? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 627 The emperors and daughters of Tianhuang Dynasty lived in the pce unless they got married. Even some very beloved Royal daughters can continue to live in the pce after marriage. When she was only 14 years old, she was released out of the pce ahead of time. It was just like the emperor Fenghuang in disguise telling the whole world that this daughter would not like her. Such a self, there is no future to talk about in the future. She looked at Feng Jun with her eyes for help. The eldest daughter was taught by the emperor Fenghuang when she was 14 years old. Although she was close to herself, she was not as intimate as her younger daughter. Emperor Feng''s orders were not eptable to him. But before he opened his mouth, the Phoenix emperor said a word: "did Fengqing ever think that there was a daughter lying in my heavenly pce, and she almost didn''t wake up." Feng Jun did not speak, the palm and the back of the hand were all meat. Moreover, this time, the youngest daughter did too much. Feng Jun took a look at her little daughter, and her eyes were slightly dim. She said, "Your Majesty, I heard that the long song wakes up. I want to see her." The emperor of the Phoenix naturally agreed. Fengjun''s eldest daughter, now pale and weak, is lying on the bed. Her words of pleading for her little daughter can''t be said. He had tofort Gu Sheng for a few words, told her to take good care of the body, with huangmingge back to invite Phoenix Pce. No one knows what Fengjun and his highness eight said in the invitation to Phoenix Pce. They only know that his royal highness, who has always been gentle, lost his temper and even broke his cup. In a word, on the day when his highness eight left the pce, his majesty and his highness Feng Jun did not go to see him off. Gu Sheng because of smile: can be Feng Jun, and so many years long pet does not decline, stand still, so may be themp that saves fuel? Huang Mingge those careful thinking, in front of Fengjun afraid is not enough to see. And as Fengjun, he knew which of the two daughters was the guarantee of his future honor. He will never allow anyone to try to destroy and shake Huang Changge''s position. Even his little daughter. Huang Mingge had a very smooth life, so she felt that she was unparalleled because of her intelligence. Gu Shengyin is going to watch. When she loses all her dependents and dependents, what else will she take to fight against herself? Gu Shengyin''s injury, after half a month, was finally allowed to move. After half a month, the doctor said that there was no big problem in his daily activities. He only needed to pay attention to some. The first thing she did was to ask the Phoenix to move out of Tianhuang pce. "Wait until you are well." The emperor Feng was looking at the memorial and said without raising his head. Gu Sheng pulls the sleeve of Feng Huang''s clothes and doesn''t let her write again. Feng Huang reluctantly raised his head, this eldest daughter, since this time injured, really more and more loves to stick to oneself, also became fond of coquetry. Although this kind of feeling is very good, but how about the majesty of a crown prince? The emperor Feng had some sweet troubles. Forget it, Changge is still the noblest prince in front of other ministers. It would not be a big problem if only facing me like this. Emperor Feng made such a decision. The children who can be coquettish and noisy have sugar to eat. This is the experience summed up by Gu Sheng forpleting so many tasks. It turns out to be really useful. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 628 "My daughter has lived in the pce for half a month, and the courtiers outside don''t know what to say? Now that my daughter is in good health, let me move back... " Feng Huang looked at this daughter, in addition to her, no one else can let himself worry. "Good, good, but I will let Huanxin stare at you. During this period, you should stay in the pce and think about other things when you are well nourished." "Good." Gu Sheng moved back to the imperial pce of the Qing Dynasty the next day, apanied by the emperor Feng''s order to lift the Imperial Pce''s ban. Of course, for the present Gu Shengyin, this order is useless. Fenghuang really put his intimate chief manager Huan Xin to Gu Shengyin''s side. "Auntie Huanxin, I promise I will take medicine on time and take good health. You''d better go back to the mother. You''ve been around her for so many years. Without you, she won''t get used to it. " Gu Shengyin said. Huanxin chuckled: "before the maidservant came, your majesty said that you must take care of your royal highness. Don''t worry, your majesty, there is still Qingxin Huanxin and Qingxin are the most powerful aunts around the emperor. Gu Sheng was treated as porcin for a period of time. Every day, he mixed several bowls of medicine that did not taste good. He was watched by the people in the imperial pce of Qing Dynasty. When he made a big move, he changed his face and stopped him. He was afraid of any ident. Fortunately, this body''s recovery ability is top-notch. After half a month, the grand doctor announced that his royal highness was no longer in serious trouble. Gu Shengyin was finally allowed to leave the pce. The first thing she did was to find out where the people around Shi Qingyi were. She knew that Shi Qingyi, on the surface, was a banished immortal who did not eat people''s fireworks. In fact, she was very cruel. Otherwise, we can''t frame Huang Changge for being rebellious. No matter what you do, there are loopholes. Sure enough, after such a long time of the crown prince incident, he may feel that the wind is not so tight and he begins to clean up the aftermath. It was not necessary to do so, but in this period of time, the crown prince who was forbidden by the emperor Feng regained his favor. This made Shi Qingyi very frightened. He and the crown prince arepletely torn apart. Once the crown prince regains power, he must be settled. As long as she can''t find out the evidence, she refuses to admit that she has found the clues and worries about the emperor. She will report her. This can also show loyalty to the emperor. At most, he was disgusted by the crown prince. In the city of Huang, Huang Changge has no ability to cover the sky. Therefore, what he has to do now is to wipe out all future troubles. First of all, he was the one who grew up with Shi Qingyi. His confidant knows almost everything about Shi Qingyi. In the crown prince Huang Changge this matter, even most of the things are done by him. Chuanfu grew up with Shi Qingyi. He knew what kind of disposition he was. He had expected that he would be abandoned sooner orter, and had already chosen his own way back. Before Shi Qingyi had time to start, Chuanfu bought Wenyuan Houfu''s servants and ran away quietly with some gold and silver. Gu Sheng had already asked people to stare at Wen Yuan Hou Fu, and Chuan Fu ran into her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 629 "Fortune telling?" Chuang Fu''s heart was miserable when he saw where he had been taken. He knew the crown prince not only, but also very well. In fact, he always felt that his royal highness had nothing to say to his son. When he chose to cooperate with his eighth highness, he admonished him. If Feng Jun doesn''t do it in the future, what can you be dissatisfied with? Unfortunately, Shi Qingyi didn''t listen to him. The things that I did with Shi Qingyi, I''m afraid, are not enough. If you spread your blessing, you willmit suicide. "You have to think about what to do." Gu Sheng looked at him and said faintly. "In the carriage in front of the tea shed at the gate of the city, is it your wife''s owner and just two-year-old son?" Chuan Fu suddenly raised his head. What he did was very hidden. How did he know? His eyes were suddenly confused for a moment, and he felt that his Royal Highness''s voice was very sweet and moving. "You tell me the truth about what you have done. I promise you, if your family isn''t involved in this, I''ll keep them safe Chuanfu unconsciously heard this sentence into his heart. He was a dead man anyway. If he didn''t say it, would you still not let him go? If he is honest and honest, his royal highness can promise to keep his family safe. Gu Sheng is waiting for his reply quietly. She knows that he will promise himself. Sure enough. Chuan Fu suddenly raised his head and looked at her: "can your royal highness keep his word? It can really ensure the safety of my wife and son." Gu Sheng didn''t speak. Bi Xin, standing beside her, said, "what are you, and dare to question our highness?" Chuan Fu se shrank for a moment and finally began to speak. One by one, one by one, from the drama of "assassinating and saving people" arranged by his childe, until the young master got the trust of Huang Changge. In her pce, God did something unknowingly, and finally denounced "with great righteousness". Shi Qingyi has always been hypocritical to Huang Changge. Zhuangfu finished these words and finally added a sentence: "viin used to only know what other people cooperate with, but that person''s identity is very mysterious, viin has not known her identity until a few days ago." He carefully raised his head and looked at Gu Shengyin: "the man who conspired with my son is your sister-inw, your Highness the eighth Prince daughter." Without the fury he imagined, his royal highness did not seem to react much to the news. Isn''t she the best rtionship with her highness eight? Betrayed by one''s closest people, anyone''s heart will not feel good, right? Chuanfu was puzzled, but he didn''t dare to ask. "I will send someone to check what you said one by one. If there is a half empty word..." Chuan Fu quickly said: "if there is a half empty word, it will be bad for a viin to die!" "Somebody Gu Sheng called out in a loud voice. Someone came in outside. "Take it down and watch it. Don''t lose anything." "Yes Gu Sheng rubbed her eyes because she was tired, and Bi Xin came to massage her. She also has some worries in her heart. Today''s thing is not suitable for her to know. "Don''t worry, this pce is not that kind of person who grinds and kills the donkey." Gu Sheng as if to know her mind, light said. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 630 When Gu Shengyin sent someone to verify Chuanfu''s words, the Phoenix emperor in Tianhuang Pce also received the news. "Your Majesty, do you need to go down and bring the man here?" Asked the leader of the dark guard. Feng Huang looks cold: "this kind of thing, long song is enough to do well, do not need you to be good at making an opinion." The leader of the dark guard was tight in his heart and replied, "yes." Has your Majesty''s trust in the crown princee to such a level? With the evidence provided by zhuangfu, it is not difficult for the people in qinghuanggong to find out the truth. Gu Sheng had no words for a long time because he took the things found by his servants. She went to Tianhuang pce in the afternoon. "Only these?" The emperor looked at the evidence sent by his eldest daughter. In this, all the masterminds are Shi Qingyi. However, as a little son of a minister, how could he achieve this level without the help of others? Gu Sheng looked down: "the son minister only found these." "Pa!" The Phoenix emperor pped the things in his hand on the table top. "Long song, how did I teach you when I was a child?" The Phoenix emperor looked at his eldest daughter with high expectations. "To be a king, the most taboo is the benevolence of women." "This time, I won''t argue with you. If you really can''t find out, or don''t want to further investigate, I won''t investigate. I''ll do as you like. That''s all! But long song, this is definitely thest time Gu Sheng opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything after all. He retreated obediently. The room was quiet and the emperor closed his eyes tired. One side of Huanxin came to gently pinch the shoulder for her: "the crown prince''s pure heart, your majesty, this is your teaching well." Phoenix helplessly said: "you don''t have to say good words for her. I don''t believe her. She can''t see that there is a lord messenger behind her. She clearly doesn''t want to check it out again." There are only three people who can make Changge willing to swallow the pain and keep it, the whole emperor Dynasty. Well, this time, I''ll do as you like. You have a deep love for your brothers and sisters, and I will not be such a viin. I just hope that the person you cherish in your heart can really understand your pains. Otherwise Phoenix opened his eyes, the cold color in his eyes shed: let me, to clear these obstacles for you. Gu Shengyin returned to his pce of Qing Huang. "System, am I particrly bad?" Gu Shengyin asked. She clearly knew who was behind the scenes, but deliberately pretended not to investigate. With Fenghuang''s wisdom, we can know who she wants to protect with a little inference. Huang Mingge seems to be out of this crisis, but in fact, she is in the heart of the emperor Feng, is the real, there is no chance to get up again. The system replied, "in the court, kindness and kindness are the most fatal short boards." It''s the best to be able to make sure that people don''t attack me and I don''tmit crimes. It is the Virgin Mary, not Gu Shengyin, who is hurt and can forgive without seeking revenge. Gu Shengyin alsoughed: "that''s right. I didn''te to this world to influence the world." Some people, you are good to her, she will cherish gratitude; but some people, you are good to her, she just feel for granted, and also want to step on you climb. Gu Sheng didn''t ask the emperor to execute Huang Mingge immediately, but only because there was no way topletely let her turn over. Only once again let Feng Huang disappoint her, will in her next time do some things, can no longer get a trace of pity and forgiveness. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 631 Wenyuan Houfu. Shi Qingyi saw the tray in the hands of the pce people. "Mr. Shi, please." The pce man stares at him coldly. Zhengjun, who was waiting for Wenyuan, was still struggling: "I want to see his highness Fengjun. His highness likes Qingyi very much, and he will be willing to save him..." "Pa!" Wen Yuan Hou couldn''t bear it. He raised his hand and pped his Zhengjun. "If youe, Zheng Jun is stunned. Take him to the backyard. Don''t go out in the near future." Stupid thing, don''t look at what this evil block has done? Frame up the crown prince. I''m afraid that Feng Junsheng has torn his heart at this time. Will he go to save him? Wen Yuan had a hard time waiting for this period of time. Wenyuanhou is the Queen''s mother''s family and the crown prince''s foreign family, which is a firm crown prince party. However, this fool of his own family, as a quasi crown prince, went to expose the crown prince''s conspiracy against the crime! She remembered that when she went to court, her colleagues looked at her as if they were fools, and she was very embarrassed. When he entered the pce, Feng Jun, who had always respected himself, also scolded himself for his failure to teach his son. Anyway, during this period of time, Wen YuanHou felt that he had lost all his face. Now, the so-called "evidence" of this evil obstacle is actually forged. He even took the courage of an ambitious leopard to frame up his royal highness! at the moment when he heard the secret order of the pce people, Wen YuanHou only hated why he was so strong and didn''t faint on the spot. This is over. Even if the rtionship between the Marquis of Wenyuan and the crown prince is closer, even if the evil barrieres to pay for his life, the estrangement between the two sides may also arise. Shi Qingyi was staring at the small ss of wine on the tray. He knew what it was, something that could kill him! He doesn''t want to die. He can''t die. He hasn''t enjoyed all his glory. Why should he die? "I want to see her royal highness. She likes me so much, she loves me so much, yes! She won''t let me die..." The pce man stares at him coldly. The eldest son of Wenyuan Marquis''s mansion is not clear in his mind. Even if the crown prince has great affection for him, he will not feel pity for this kind of thing. Shi Qingyi yelled twice. It seemed that she was aware of something. She suddenly turned around and said, "I want to see his highness, I want to see his highness..." The pce people''s looks changed. Some words were not what they could listen to. She made a wink at her side, and several pce people who came together immediately understood her meaning. The two suppressed Shi Qingyi, and the pce member forced him to open his mouth and poured a whole ss of wine down. This is the most powerful poison in the court. Shi Qingyi almost in that cup of wine in the moment, people began to twitch. The pce people watched him swallow. Looking at Wen YuanHou, who had passed his head to the other side of the pce, he said faintly, "Your Majesty has an order: the eldest son of Wenyuan Hou''s family died suddenly. It''s unknown. It is not suitable to bury them in ancestral graves for fear of bringing disaster to the literati. " Wen Yuan Hou suddenly turned his head, this is, let Qingyi, after death, can not enjoy incense worship, can only be a ghost? Your majesty, you hate Qing Yi so much! Her shoulder broke down, and the whole person seemed to be several years old at once. "I see." His royal highness is his Majesty''s scale, and no one can touch it. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 632 In Huang Mingge''s residence, hearing the news from Wenyuan Houfu, Huang Mingge knew in her heart that most of the things that framed Huang Changge were exposed. That oneself Remembering what he said to Huang Changge at that time, Huang Mingge secretly hated why he was so stupid. Huang Changge, she must not let go of her own! Huang Mingge is nervous about the arrival of the imperial edict in the pce. She even spectes that she does not know how the mother emperor will deal with herself? To frame up the crown prince is, at least, a great crime of demotion to themon people. If the mother emperor is more ruthless Huang Mingge shivered. She didn''t dare to think about it. I didn''t know that after waiting for many days, I didn''t wait for the imperial edict in the pce. Wen Yuan Hou''s affairs also subsided, this matter seems to have passed. Several dayster, Huang Mingge just reacted toe over, and he was OK. Is it that Shi Qingyi is so sincere to herself that she even bit her teeth and didn''t confess herself? Huang Mingge is d to think of it. He once confessed to Huang Changge. She must be unable to find her own evidence, Huang Mingge some secretcency: even if she knew that I did it? Without proof, even if the queen dotes on you again, you will have no way. She thought that although she was forbidden now, her father and monarch were still in the pce. In the face of her father and monarch, the mother emperor would not shut herself up for too long. After all, he is also the Queen''s legitimate daughter, after all, it will not be too bad. If Gu Sheng knew her careful thinking, he wouldugh: what kind of dream is this poor and hateful girl! But now she is facing a tangle. "That Shi Qingyi is a father, a gentleman and a schr. Originally, my father was going to marry you when you were eighteen. I don''t know what happened. " Gu Sheng at this moment in the invitation of Feng Jun Feng pce helplessly listen to his father chant. "I have decided that on the eighth day of next month, there will be a general election in the pce. All the right-age sons of the powerful ministers were sent to the pce for election. Not only long song, you''re going to get married, but also your younger sisters who are about the same age are going to have a good husband. " In fact, Fengjun still has some small thoughts. Huang Mingge is 14 years old and should be set. However, she is now under house arrest in the princess''s mansion outside the pce. Now the emperor Feng seems to be very disgusted with this daughter and won''t let anyone mention her at all. Now, taking the opportunity of the general election, he can try to mention it to the emperor Feng. Gu Sheng guessed some Fengjun''s thoughts for how much, but she didn''t have any opinion about it. Huang Mingge continues to put out to be a demon, if she is on this safe point, she is not good to start. It''s just Speaking of the draft, Gu Sheng refused because of his heart. Let her in arge number of men, choose a lot of people to be their own king, side king, Jun Shi. That picture, think of Gu Shengyin is a little cold. And With a certain man''s jealousy, it is estimated that she will not be able to survive. "Father, my daughter is not in a hurry..." "You''re eighteen. Why aren''t you in a hurry?" Feng Jun''s voice came in from outside. She wore a dignified and majestic twelve Yu on her head and a gorgeous Panfeng robe on her body, which was obviously justing down from the court. "At your age, you were born." Feng Huang nced at the daughter and obviously did not agree with what she said. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 633 Gu Sheng quickly piled up a smile, very consciously came over and pulled the emperor to sit down. She did not salute the emperor Feng. Since this period of time, she has been used to the intimacy shown by her daughter, and she even doesn''t care. But Fengjun was surprised by the way the mother and daughter got along with each other. However, long songs can be coquettish, but he can''t. "See your majesty." Gu Sheng quickly let aside. The emperor waved his hand: "Fengqing doesn''t have to be polite." Feng Jun just got up and sat down, his heart is undoubtedly happy. It is a good thing that the eldest daughter is favored by his majesty. "Mother Emperor..." Gu Sheng''s voice was lengthened. Feng Huang''s eyebrows did not move: "if it is a matter of general election, there is no need to say." Gu Sheng was a little frustrated. She knew in her heart that it was impossible for her to marry Zhengjun as the crown prince. After thinking about it, she changed her words: "can the mother emperor promise her daughter that the emperor is to be chosen by her daughter. If she wants to apany her daughter for the rest of her life, she will have to find a suitable one for her daughter?" The emperor thought for a moment: "to some extent, it can. But you have to find someone who will be good for you in the future. " Gu Sheng said to himself, where do I know his identity in this world. Her expression a Su, arrogant way: "mother emperor this speech is bad! The daughter thinks that only an ipetent monarch needs to take advantage of the power of the monarchy to consolidate his position. A king is not qualified to suppress himself Feng Huang''s expression moved, she looked at her daughter, eyes full of joy and pride. Such a dazzling and proud long song was taught by myself. Then the next moment, Gu Sheng disappeared because of the arrogance on his face. He looked at the Phoenix emperor with a smile: "of course, you are not the same as the mother emperor. You are a domineering Ming monarch. Like the mother emperor and father king, is icing on the cake, better, better. " She just that sentence, if be heard by the person with intention, can''t help but be attacked and disrespectful to the Phoenix emperor. After all, thebination of Fenghuang and Fengjun is more rted to interests. Feng Huang''s face finally strained and could not helpughing. She looked at Gu Sheng and said with a smile: "no rules, even I dare to make fun of it!" In this way, there is no sense of me in the tone. As he climbed up the pole, Gu Sheng asked, "well My daughter''s king? " Feng Huang pondered: "since you have this courage, as long as your family is innocent, I can make your own decisions." Gu Sheng was overjoyed: "the mother emperor is wise!" "If I didn''t promise just now, wouldn''t I be wise?" Gu Sheng for a su look: "how possible, the mother emperor in the eyes of children, always is the greatest monarch." The emperor was very helpful. As a result, Gu Shengyin said again: "in this case, mother emperor, would you simply promise your son''s minister another thing?" It is really a push, Feng Huang white her one eye: "you say." Gu Sheng thought it over: "my daughter didn''t learn how to get along with Zhengjun. I don''t know whether the mother emperor would like to. When she got married, she didn''t ept the side king and concubine room first." Fenghuang thought about it for a moment, so it''s OK, Mr. Di''s daughter, can guarantee the status of Zhengjun. She opened her mouth and said, "such a small matter, you and your father discuss toe." One side rare looking at the eldest daughter and Feng Huang get along with the Fengjun smell speech, quickly nod should be under. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 634 When Feng Huang left, Feng Jun slowly discussed these matters with Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng, hearing this, said quickly, "you can make a good decision on these matters." Feng Jun was silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "you and Mingge..." He just saw the long song and Phoenix getting along, and suddenly realized that he was afraid that he had underestimated the poprity of the eldest daughter. If Changge is willing to plead with his majesty for Mingge, his majesty will not brush her meaning. Gu Sheng, however, did not wait for him to finish, and then coldly lowered his face: "my daughter remembered that there were still some things in the pce, so she left first." Finish saying toward Feng Jun line a gift, want to leave. "Stop!" Feng Jun stopped her in a stern tone. He retreated, leaving only father and daughter in the open hall. He went to Gu Shengyin, took her hand and said earnestly, "Changge, I know that Mingge did something wrong, but you are sisters after all..." Gu Sheng sneered: "stab a knife into my sister''s body?" Fengjun tone, this matter, Mingge really do not do well. He sighed: "she is still young, long song, can''t you forgive her once? You used to love her so much. " Gu Sheng was not moved: "father, you are not young at the age of 14. When I was 14, I began to listen to the government with my mother. And, just because I used to love her, how much I loved her, how much I hate now. " She looked directly at Feng Jun: "father, I think I have done my best to her. Do you think that the fact that I was falsely used of conspiring against others is really something that Shi Qingyi can do? " Feng Jun smell speech facial expression big change: "you mean?" Gu Sheng nodded: "I have concealed the matter of the mother emperor. Father, this is my elder sister, and I have done something for her for thest time. I can''t afford a sister who wants me to die She didn''t say any more. She saluted Feng Jun and went out. This time, Feng Jun did not open her mouth to leave her. "Evil barrier This evil thing Fengjun alone in the hall can not help shaking. Fifteen dayster, the general election was held in the pce. All the dignitary families have sent their childe of the right age to the pce. This time, people with a clear eye all know that this is the prince Feng who has chosen the right king for his royal highness. If anyone can get lucky enough to be taken in by Feng Jun or his royal highness, it will be a real day. Even if he is not liked by his royal highness, other royal Highnesses are getting married soon. It is also a good choice to be the emperor''s daughter Zhengjun. This time, the powerful officials of the imperial dynasty were quite enthusiastic. Feng Jun sat in the high hall, looking at the young men in the hall. This is thest choice of the pce. All those who can get into this hall are talented and good-looking childe. Gu Shengyin is behind the hall, looking at these young men. No. In her heart, she thought that her lover should be in these people, but who knows she can''t find anyone? When the gentlemen in the order show their talents, Feng Jun asks people to take everyone out. "Long song, how about it? Do you have any particr interests? " Feng Jun asked. Gu Sheng shook his head. Feng Jun could not helpining: "you child, your vision is too high. We emperor Dynasty, all the best childe are here, you have not a favorite? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 635 Gu Shengyin expressed his acquiescence with silence. The crown prince didn''t like it, and Feng Jun had no way. The families returned home, waiting for the will of the pce. As a result, three princes and four princes have been appointed, but only the crown prince has not been determined. Not to mention the Zhengjun, even the side of the monarch, there is no intention of canonization. Everyone is discussing one after another. I don''t know what the attitude of the pce is towards this. Fenghuang is also worried, his eldest daughter, everything is good, but it seems that he was raised too proud, vision is really high. However, no matter what she said, even if she was angry, Gu Shengyin was not willing topromise, she said frankly that she did not like any of them. Even if they were married in the future, they would still respect each other. For the first time, the emperor felt that it was not a good thing to be too close to her daughter. If in the past, he directly gave the decree of marriage, the long song would not say anything. But now, she pulled his sleeve, a face reluctant expression, Feng Huang unexpectedly found that he did not have the heart to force her. Even the Emperor himself felt that he should find the best emperor in the world for his eldest daughter. Half a month has passed. In Fenghuang longevity Festival, people came from neighboring countries across a remote prairie. Speaking of, the neighboring Daqin Dynasty and Tianhuang Dynasty are twopletely different countries. It is said that it is totally opposite to the Tianhuang Dynasty. Men are emperors and officials, and women stay at home to help their husbands and children. It is also women''s business to have children. In the people''s mind of Tianhuang Dynasty, it was totally impossible. In the eyes of the people of the Daqin Dynasty, everything in the Tianhuang Dynasty is dominated by women, which is simply iprehensible. It is precisely because of thepletely different system of the two dynasties that there is no conflict between the two sides. They have been living in harmony for thousands of years, and even have a good rtionship. This time, the great Qin Dynasty sent envoys to represent the emperors of the Qin Dynasty to celebrate his birthday. "emperor Wang, simultaneous interpreting the Phoenix Dynasty is like a woman in the rumors." In a splendid motorcade, a whisper came from the front carriage. "Interesting, too." Azy and gorgeous voice came out. The voice of the previous speech continued: "it is really strange for a woman to be an emperor and an official "Nothing is impossible," said a male voice with a gorgeous voice. We think they are strange, and in their eyes, maybe we are The gorgeous motorcade attracted the eyes of many people on the road, and people who came and went guessed who was sitting in the car. Finally, it was the Phoenix longevity day. The emperor of Phoenix feasted on his ministers in Tianhuang pce. Sitting on her side was Feng Jun in full dress. As the crown prince, Gu Shengyin is sitting in the first position on the left side of Fengjun. Huang Mingge, who had been banned for several months, was finally released at this opportunity. She was thinking about regaining her mother''s favor with her precious gifts. "Envoys of the Daqin Dynasty, with the instructions of his Majesty the emperor of the Qin Dynasty, celebrate the birthday of his majesty Fenghuang in the reign of emperor Tianhuang!" The pce people''s voice attracted everyone''s attention. All the attendants turned their heads and looked at the entrance of the hall. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 636 Indeed, as the emperor Yong said, the subjects of Tianhuang Dynasty were very curious about Daqin. It''s said that they are all men as officials. So today''s envoys are all men? A purple robe was so caught off guard that it ran into everyone''s eyes. "Hiss!" Gu Shengyin obviously heard everyone''s inspiration. The first man, wearing a gorgeous purple robe, the foot of the robe, blooming countless big unknown flowers. However, no matter how gorgeous the robe is, all people can see at a nce is his face. It was a face that was breathtaking and beautiful. It was mboyant to the extreme, but it didn''t show any weakness and femininity. It was not the same as those weak and even smeared men of Tianhuang Dynasty. This is a kind of hegemonic and publicized beauty to the extreme. Huang Mingge looks at the man, even forgets the wine. No woman doesn''t want such a man. Not only she, but almost everyone in the hall was taken away by this man. Gu Shengyin is also looking at him, but she is different from others. She is just surprised that he is not from Tianhuang Dynasty. Fenghuang also lost his mind for a second. However, she was well-informed and her heart was notparable to that of ordinary people. She soon returned to her normal look. She subconsciously took a look at her eldest daughter. Sure enough, Changsong was looking at the man. Seeing her, she was only surprised, gorgeous and interesting. She was not as obsessed as most people in the pce. Emperor Feng nodded to himself. This is the bearing that a crown prince should have. "Qin que, the envoy of the great Qin Dynasty, on behalf of our emperor, wishes his Majesty the Phoenix emperor happiness and health." His voice brought back the thoughts of all the people in the temple. The Phoenix emperor stood up and said, "King Yong is very polite. If youe here, you will give me your seat." In order to show the importance of the envoys, Qin que Xi''s position is very far ahead, just opposite to Gu Shengyin. As soon as Qin que Xi sat down, she noticed the woman sitting opposite. She looks young. She is wearing a ming red Pan Feng robe. Her hair is neatly coiled up with a golden crown. She shows the whole perfect beautiful face. Her long eyebrows are raised and her Phoenix eyes are slightly selected. She is indescribable and fierce. She seemed to notice her eyes and smile at herself. She held up her ss and drank it down. Qin que Xi knows who she is. The only person who can sit in this position is his highness, the prince of the emperor Dynasty. He thought that this royal highness was very interesting, so he also revealed one of them. He took up what he had in his hand and drank it in one gulp, which was regarded as a gift in return. As a prince, Gu Sheng''s words and deeds have attracted the attention of countless people. What''s happening on her side naturally can''t escape the eyes of all. As for Qin que Xi, his face alone attracted countless people''s attention. their interaction fell into the eyes of the people in the pce. Many people who have some thoughts about Qin que Xi are disappointed. It seems that the royal highness of the crown prince seems to have some interest in this royal highness of Yongwang in Daqin, and snatch people from his royal highness? They asked themselves that they did not have the courage. As for Huang Mingge, she was unwilling to look at the two people who seemed to get along very happily, and was filled with jealousy. In her eyes, Huang Changge is just relying on the identity of a crown prince. If you are sitting in that seat today, then you will be yourself who you see in the eyes of King Yong of Daqin. She was never reconciled. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 637 At the end of the dinner, Gu Sheng, who was already drunk, simply walked around the imperial garden. "Your Highness, your highness, put on this, and be careful of catching cold." Her confidant Bi Xin came out with a white cloak in her hand. It is nowte autumn. If the crown prince''s highness is infected with typhoid fever, it is estimated that all the pce people in the pce will suffer. Gu Sheng because do not want to let them embarrassed, obediently let Bi Xin put on his cloak. "I just walk out of the pce and feel dizzy Who? " Her eyes were sharp and she was staring at something coldly. She didn''t look like a drunk. "I happen to be drunk. I can''t sleep at night, so Ie out for a walk. It''s abrupt, your highness. " Gorgeous hook people''s voice rings, Gu Sheng because see Bi Xin instantly red face. "It turned out to be the Yong king of Daqin." Gu Sheng takes back his eyes and looks at BI Xin, "you go and bring me a bowl of wake-up wine soup for this pce." "Your Highness, do you want someone toe and serve you?" Bi Xin asked carefully. "No need." Gu Sheng said lightly. Bi Xin retreated, leaving only two people in the imperial garden. The imperial garden is not dark. There is a pcentern hanging high from a certain distance. Although it is not as bright as day, it can also let two people see each other clearly. Qin que Xi is still the same in the daytime, or that gorgeous purple robe, with a clear and clear look, where is it that he said some drunk? But Gu Shengyin was really drunk. Qin que Xi looked at her carefully. The royal family of Tianhuang Dynasty heard about her beauty, and the crown prince Huang Changge was one of the best. Different from the previous arrogant and proud appearance, the present Prince''s Royal Highness has a shallow red glow on his white jade face. His eyes seem to be wide open, with a trace of confusion, and his outline is much softer. In particr, the soft white fur around her neck makes her a lot more lovely. When Qin que Xi came back to God, he found that he was watching his royal highness fall into a trance. He helped his forehead. It seemed that he was really drunk. The next moment, however, the man sitting on the stone chair suddenly opened his eyes. Gu Sheng stood up and went to Qin que Xi. The female of Tianhuang Dynasty is tall and tall. Standing like this, she is not shorter than Qin que Xi. Gu Sheng gently approached Qin que Xi. Qin que Xi raised her eyebrows. He wanted to see what his royal highness wanted to do. The hot breath fell on his neck, which made him feel a little nervous. There was a woman''s clear teasing voice in his ear: "Your Highness, my pce admires your demeanor. Would you like to stay in my Tianhuang Dynasty and be the rightful king of this pce?" Qin que Xi''s face moved. He did not dodge. He took his hands and easily held the slender waist of the man in his arms. It feels good. Qin que Xi found that she was infatuated with this feeling. "You..." Gu Sheng was interrupted by him before he opened his mouth. Qin que Xi also imitated Gu Shengyin''s appearance, put her head to her ear, and said in a soft voice: "it''s so clever. I also adore his royal highness. I don''t know if his royal highness would like to go back to Daqin with me and be a happy princess for the first time If someone else thinks so. The two are hugging each other tightly, neck to neck, breath to each other, unspeakable intimacy. Gu Shengughs in his heart, but he is not willing to suffer any loss. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 638 "Your Highness..." Bi Xin saw this scene and turned around. "Servant, I don''t see anything." She fell to her knees in a hurry. Gu Sheng was amused and Qin que Xi let her go. It seemed that nothing happened between them. "This pce is going back to rest. Your highness, King Yong, have a rest early." Qin que Xi nodded her head in reserve and watched the master and servant go away. When they were gone, he reached out and touched his left ear. The hot temperature there showed that the owner of the body was not as calm as he showed. Bixin really as she said, nothing to see, nothing to hear. Gu Shengyin likes such subordinates very much. She knows her identity and her positioning very clearly. Such subordinates will save the boss a lot of trouble. The envoys of the Qin Dynasty seldome to Tianhuang Dynasty. Naturally, the Phoenix emperor wanted to keep them for a while to show the style of Tianhuang Dynasty. However, it is impossible for the emperor Feng to surrender his status to apany the envoys, and the other partyes from the royal family. It is more appropriate for Tian Huang to send at least one Royal daughter to apany the envoys. Before the emperor Feng decided on a good candidate, someone volunteered. "This One by one, they all want to apany the envoys to appreciate the elegant demeanor of Tian Huang? " The Phoenix emperor raised her eyebrows. The crown prince, the sixth emperor''s daughter, and several female princes in the imperial n, and even Huang Mingge, the eighth emperor''s daughter who was confined to his family, expressed his willingness to share the worries of the emperor Feng. Thinking of the face of Yongwang, the emperor Feng can understand these people''s thoughts. It is estimated that the third and fourth princes have just made a marriage, and they are not willing to go too far. Otherwise, there may be more on this list. The Phoenix emperor looked at, her heart is partial to have no shadow son, the result of course also can guess. Gu Sheng was appointed by the emperor Feng to receive, apany and arrange all activities during the visit of the envoys of the Qin Dynasty. The emperor Yong is indeed a dragon and Phoenix among the people. If the long song can catch his heart, then it will be a big long face for Tianhuang Dynasty. His majesty Fenghuang thought of it. The next day, Gu Shengyin came to the pce where his royal highness lived temporarily. "Your Highness, ording to the will of our emperor, the envoys of the great Qin Dynasty will be received by our Pce during this period." Qin que Xi slightly bow his head: "you Lao Chu Jun, your highness." They were polite to each other, and they could not see the intimacy in the imperial gardenst night. "Today, I will take you to our Huangcheng for a walk." Gu Shengyin suggested. The envoys of Daqin were also curious about the customs here and agreed with them one after another. "It''s just that this pce and all of you need to change into clothes." Gu Shengyin said. Only travel in casual clothes can you see the real Huangcheng. The party dressed low-key out of the pce. However, this low-key is only rtive. After all, Gu Shengyin and Qin que Xi''s beauty are there. Especially Qin que Xi, on the way, I don''t know how many times she has been surrounded by enthusiastic onlookers. Finally, he could not bear to ept the curtain fence that Gu Shengyin handed him. "Que Xi, don''t care. They don''t mean anything. They''re just impressed by your demeanor." Gu Sheng said with a smile. If her voice was not so gloating, Qin que Xi would be happy to believe it. He gritted his teeth and said, "the long song is ttering. If I go to Daqin, I''m afraid I''ll be treated even more than I am , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 639 Apart from these small incidents, the envoys of Daqin were very satisfied. Sometimes it''s one thing to know one thing, and another to see it with one''s own eyes. Most of the people walking outside the capital are women. Most of these women are tall, some even push cars, carry things, and some people are shouting. On the contrary, most of the men we met in the street were delicate and delicate, and some even wiped their faces and held a handkerchief in their hands. The envoys of Daqin said that they had really learned a lot. Looking at those tough women who did not lose the men, the envoys who had families reced their wives one after another, and they all shivered. Daqin is suitable for us. "It''s not early. There''s a special restaurant in front of you. Pleasee and have dinner with me." Gu Sheng said, looking at the time. Just at this moment, there was a lot of noise ahead. Gu Sheng looked back and saw that there was a horse in front of him who was suddenly crazy and ran towards the crowd. It was in this short moment that the horse had already run in the direction of the envoys. "Be careful!" Before Qin que Xi could react, she was pulled back and stepped back a few steps. He subconsciously looked at Gu Shengyin''s direction and found that she was standing in a safe ce. Gu Sheng''s expression was slightly coagted, and suddenly his toes moved. The whole man was as light as a swallow, and his figure shed, and he sat firmly on the horse. When she sank, she held the reins with both hands, and stiffly stopped the fart horse''s forward attack. The horse''s long neigh, and her front hooves were raised high, finally she settled down. Gu Sheng noticed that the man on the horse was a young and handsome young man. Qin que Xi''s face was cold. He looked at it like this. Gu Shengyin was sitting on the horse. Because she wanted to hold the reins, her hands held the people in front of her, and looked at them from the outside world. She was so intimate. He clearly saw the young man blushing. Gu Shengyin seemed to realize that the posture was not proper. She quickly turned over and got off the horse. She said sternly to the young man, "riding is not allowed in downtown areas. It''s easy to hurt others. Don''t you know the rule? " The young man blushed and said, "I''m doing this for the first time today. There''s something urgent at home..." Seeing his good attitude, Gu Sheng slowed down his tone: "no matter what the reason is, the rules are the rules. You will go to the city patrol department to get the punishmentter The young man''s face changed, but he still agreed. Gu Sheng turned to leave, but he was stopped by the people behind him. "Youngdy, can I ask which family you are from? I''lle to my door to thank you tomorrow." When he said this, his face was red, and the bright eyed man looked like he was moving his heart. Gu Shengyin She said faintly: "a little trifle is not worth mentioning. You can pay attention to it in the future. As for thanks, you don''t have to The little boy left a little lost. When Gu Sheng returned to the envoy, he heard Qin que Xi''s teasing voice: "I didn''t expect that the special dishes had not yet been eaten, but I saw a good y." "The long song, a hero saving beauty, is really wonderful." Words are praises, but the sour vor in the tone is not concealed at all. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 640 Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment, and immediately approached Qin que Xi. He whispered in his ear, "my pce wants to have a hero''s rescue with que Xi. It''s a pity Que Xi doesn''t give this opportunity to this pce. " Qin que Xi''s face did not change: "if Changge is willing to sacrifice his image, my king is naturally willing to be the hero who saves the beauty." They whispered to each other, but they were worried about the envoys of Daqin. This His royal highness won''t have a look at the crown prince of Tianhuang Dynasty, will he? Although the royal highness of the crown prince is extraordinary and his appearance is rare, he can be regarded as a pair of matchmakers with his royal highness of Yong. However, he can''t stand. He is the crown prince of Tianhuang! It''s impossible for Tian Huang to let her crown prince get married. Can''t she The ministers were horrified: would his royal highness marry himself to Tianhuang? No matter how uneasy the envoys of the great Qin Dynasty were, Gu Shengyin and Qin que Xi were both full of interest and smiling, and seemed to be in perfect harmony. In the following days, Gu Shengyin took his envoys to appreciate the scenery of Huangcheng every day. In a few days, the envoys of Daqin Dynasty had a lot of impressions and changes on Tianhuang. Although it seems strange that women are in charge of the family, it seems that the people of Tianhuang are well-off these days. Women''s earning money is no worse than Daqin''s men. The envoys of Daqin are getting used to it. It''s just that his royal highness Yongwang and the crown prince of Tianhuang are really too close. It''s really a headache. But the envoys had no choice but to take the Royal Highness. King Yong is the youngest son of the emperor and Empress of the Qin Dynasty. There is his brother who is nearly ten years older than him. The future king of the great Qin Dynasty is an iron d one. All the three people with the highest status in Daqin love this royal highness very much, which can almost be said to be responsive to every request. Thus, he has developed a strong disposition to say what he says. If he had made any decision, his ministers would not be able to persuade him. However, Gu Shengyin felt that although they were a little ambiguous these days, there was no substantial progress. She is very sure that Qin que Xi is not unintentional to herself. If you give them enough time, she is confident that they can be together naturally. But Qin que Xi, after all, is a member of the Qin Dynasty. He came to Tianhuang as an envoy. Sooner orter, he will go back. Seeing the day when the envoys of Daqin were leaving, Gu Shengyin felt that he should take a strong medicine. It''s night. Gu Sheng avoided the pce people and came to the pce where Qin que Xi lived. "It''s not the style of a crown prince toe uninvitedte at night." Qin que said with a smile. Gu Shengyin did not smile. Qin que Xi was a little strange. He turned around and saw Gu Shengyin''s serious face. "What''s the matter?" Unconsciously, he also looked right. Gu Sheng was staring at him without blinking: "Que Xi, I Huang Changge''s intention to you, do you understand?" Qin que Xi was speechless. He didn''t expect that the other party would say it without any hesitation. However, he turned to think about it. Tianhuang''s women didn''t want to be so reserved there. Instead of answering, he said with a casual smile, "what does your royal highness want to say?" He saw that when he asked this, there was a disappointment in the other side''s look. This makes his heart move, a little uneasy quietly spread. Gu Sheng was staring at him and seriously asked, "Que Xi, if I ask to marry you with Zhengjun''s ceremony, would you like to answer?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 641 Qin que Xi looks at each other''s eyes, dark and affectionate. He can find his own shadow clearly from it. He saw the expectation and admiration from Gu Shengyin''s eyes. Inexplicably, Qin que Xi felt that her answer would be very important. But after a long silence, he said softly, "Changge, if I let you put down everything of Tianhuang Dynasty and go back to Daqin with me, would you like to?" He saw that the light in the eyes of the other side faded after he said this. Qin que Xi suddenly had an impulse to take back what he had just said, but he did not. Gu Shengyin showed a smile and said easily, "I''m just joking with you. Que Xi, you know, I can''t leave Tianhuang." She looked up and looked out of the window and said, "it''s gettingte. You''ll have a rest early." Then he turned and left. Qin que Xi looked at her back, clearly straight, but revealed a sense of loneliness. He shook his head andughed to himself, "how can a proud and willful person like Huang Changge be lonely?" However, the next day, the officials who came to receive the envoys changed. Qin que Xi''s heart jumped and asked why his royal highness did note. The official replied with a smile, "Your Highness is busy. Your majesty has orders. I will take charge of the affairs of all the rest of the day." Qin que Xi politely showed a smile, thinking in her heart whether the other party was not happy about the thingsst night? Big deal. Next time I see her How about seeing her? Qin que Xi didn''t think about it. But in the next few days, he never saw Gu Shengyin again. Even when he went to the Imperial Pce in person, he got the news that his royal highness was not in. No matter how dull, Qin que Xi knew in her heart that Huang Changge didn''t want to see herself. His heart is also arrogant, since the other party does not want to see himself, he also does not want to give up his face to pasted ba ba. In the hall of the imperial pce of Qing Dynasty, Gu Sheng, dressed in in clothes and white robes, rushed in and answered Bixin and asked, "are you gone?" Bi Xin said yes. She didn''t understand it in her heart. It seemed that the crown prince was in love with his royal highness. Why didn''t she see him? Of course, this is not the question she should ask. She can only hide it in her heart. "The envoys of Daqin will leave in a few days?" Gu Shengyin suddenly asked. Bi Xin respectfully replied: "yes, your highness, there are less than five days." Gu Sheng looked up and drank a ss of wine. Qin que Xi, I think you can really leave with a heart? Two dayster. Qin que Xi suddenly found that the pce was busy. All the people in the pce were in a hurry. He was curious for a moment and called a pce man to ask, "but what''s the big deal in this pce?" The pce man suddenly turned to him, blushed for a moment, and then replied, "yes, your highness Fengjun is choosing the right king for the crown prince. We will have a new master in the pce of Qinghuang soon." Qin que Xi only felt a roar, as if something was exploding in her mind. Zhengjun She''s going to get married? Anger rose from the bottom of his heart, and his eyes were red. A few days ago, I still vowed to tell myself what I wanted. Now I want to marry Zhengjun? Qin que Xi walked towards the imperial pce of Qing Dynasty with a cold face. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 642 "I''m looking for your royal highness." Qin que Xi said coldly to the pce people of Qinghuang pce. "Unfortunately, his highness Yongwang, our Highness has something to do temporarily..." Qin que Xi sneered: "it''s not there, is it?" He doesn''t care about the pce people, so he has to break in. "What are you doing, your highness? It''s a big crime to break into Qinghuang pce without permission! " Some bodyguards havee to stop Qin que. This side is still in a standstill, Bi Xines out from inside. "Stop it all!" Bi Xin took a look at Qin Que and said respectfully, "Your Highness, your highness, please." Qin que Xi, with a cold face, went into the pce of Imperial Pce of Qing Dynasty. When she arrived at the gate of the hall, Bi Xin stopped: "Your Highness is inside." Qin que Xi stepped in and saw the woman drinking on the throne of the pce at the first sight. She was wearing a loose white robe and her hair was scattered, which had a certain taste of celebrity. Seeing hime in, Gu Shengyin raised a smile: "Que Tu ising. It''s time to have a drink with this pce." Qin que Xi looked at her seriously. The appearance of this woman now is different from all that he has seen. Different from her royal highness in formal dress, she has such an indescribable charm that she can''t express with her actions and actions. Qin que Xi has to admit that this kind of Huang Changge has the capital for all men to indulge in. All men, including Qin que Xi. However, he did not like Gu Shengyin''s intention, but stood there motionless, and his face was full of icy chill: "I heard that the crown prince''s Royal Highness is going to marry Zhengjun?" Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment, and then said with a careless smile: "the news of his highness is really smart." This is recognition. Qin que Xi only felt a nameless dark fire rising from her heart. However, Gu Sheng was afraid that the fire was not big enough and added: "unfortunately, by then, his Royal Highness has left Tianhuang. I''m afraid he will not see that scene." The next moment, her eyes are a dark, Qin que Xi''s face appeared in front of her. There was a long case between them. Qin que Xi gnashed her teeth and said, "Huang Changge, what did you say the other night? Very well, I have not forgotten my words. You are going to marry Zhengjun? " Gu Sheng did not care about his anger, and slowly poured himself a ss of wine: "Your Royal Highness, my pce has seriously asked for your opinions." She took up her ss and drank it down: "this pce is the crown prince of Tianhuang. It is our duty to open branches and scatter leaves for the royal family. Your highness, forget those words. You are going back to Daqin in a few days. We will not see you again in our lifetime. " Her hand was held by Qin que Xi, and her opponent''s strength was very strong. It seemed that she could not grasp her hand directly. "Forget it?" Qin que Xi gently read a sentence, Mu ran smile, but there is no half smile in the eyes. "What does your royal highness regard me as? After the provocation, one forgets and wants to send the king away? " His long sleeve swept the things on the long table to the ground, and the cup fell to the ground, making a crisp sound of fragmentation. Qin que Xi undoubtedly kisses Gu Shengyin''s lips. There is no doubt that this kiss contains intense emotion. Qin que Xi bit her lip without pity, as if to swallow people into the stomach. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 643 Gu Sheng seemed to be stunned for a moment, and immediately turned away from the guest. He raised his hand around Qin que Xi''s waist and pressed him to himself. Bixin has been guarding the outside of the hall, she heard the crisp porcin from the hall, her heart was shocked. But without the summons of Her Highness, she did not dare to enter at will, so she had to quietly approach the door and listen. After a while, she turned red and retreated. After thinking about it, she took another two steps outside, further away from the hall. When the fierce kiss ended, the corners of their mouths were stained with blood. Gu Sheng did not care about it with his sleeve. He said with a smile, "his highness, King Yong, is so enthusiastic." Qin que Xi stares at her tightly: "long song is not bad either." They looked at each other for a second, and Gu Shengyin took the lead in opening his mouth: "so. What is the meaning of his highness King Yonging to me? " Qin que Xi was silent for a moment. What is he doing here? He just heard the news in the pce that the crown prince was going to choose Zhengjun. He was angry for a moment. However, what would he say after he found Huang Changge? Tell her not to marry? Or as Huang Changge said that night, would you like to put everything down ande to Tianhuang Dynasty and be her rightful king? When Gu Sheng saw him like this, he knew that he had not thought about it. She sneered: "Your Highness, since you don''t understand what you think, you can leave. We don''t have so much time to spend with you! " Qin que Xi knew in her heart that she was forcing herself to make a choice. But he was not sure, he did not know his feelings for this woman, worth to let himself give up everything he had. "Bi Xin!" Gu Sheng yelled, "see you off!" Bi Xin heard the summons and came in, and felt the atmosphere in the hall. Her heart jumped: wasn''t it good before? So now there''s something wrong with it? Qin que Xi looked at the woman who turned her back to her. The heat of their bodies had not dropped, but their hearts had already cooled down. He turned and walked out without saying a word. When he left, Gu Shengyin, who had been standing for a long time, sat down as if he had lost his strength. Bi Xin looked at her red eyes and was surprised: "Your Highness?" Gu Sheng waved his hand: "nothing, you will clean up here, this pce to have a rest." Bi Xin takes orders. A few dayster, the second general election in the pce began. Daqin''s mission n is to leave tomorrow. His royal highness tells the emperor that he is very interested in Tianhuang''s selection of imperial concubines and asks for a look. Knowing that he and his parents and daughters that little bit of the Fenghuang naturally agreed toe down. Therefore, on that day, it became Feng Jun sitting on the throne. Huang Changge appeared on the scene for the first time in person, sitting on the first chair on the left, and Qin que Xi sat down opposite her. Those who were elected came forward one by one and saluted the three. When he saw Gu Shengyin, most of the candidates for Zhengjun were directly flushed: Your Royal Highness is not only distinguished, but also born It''s also very beautiful. Gu Sheng was careless all the way, but it was Qin que Xi. Looking at the elegant, coquettish or indifferent childe, Gu Sheng''s aura became colder and colder. Because Gu Sheng did not show any special interest in anyone, he reluctantly endured. Until someone came along. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 644 The man, with a cold face like the moon, especially the temperament of the whole body, makes people feel holy and invible. Qin que Xi admitted that she was not inferior to him in appearance, but the temperament of the other side was the most attractive. Sure enough, he subconsciously looked at Gu Shengyin and found that the other side''s eyes were bright, and his eyes crossed with a startling and colorful color. She''s interested in this man. This cognition made Qin que Xi''s face ck. Feng Jun seems to be more satisfied with the young master, and asked a lot of questions. After asking, Feng Jun looked at his eldest daughter. The man stood obediently, which made people feel that he was looking down on himself. Gu Sheng as if attracted by him, light said: e closer, let this pce see." The man obediently took two steps forward. Gu Sheng seems not enough: "closer." No matter how close they are, they have to be together! Qin que Xi''s hand clings to the armrest of the chair with great strength as if to break it. Seeing the distance between two people shorten, the ident happened in this moment. The man suddenly raised his head, and a soft sword popped out of his long sleeve. The sword was like running water towards the crown prince sitting on the chair. Feng Jun eximed. Gu Sheng avoided the attack of soft sword with a sh of his body. At the same time, a few more men shed out of the men''s back and surrounded Gu Shengyin, who was fighting with the man. Obviously, the target of these people is Gu Shengyin. Fengjun has been surrounded by the pce people around him. The forbidden in the pce. Wei hasn''t rushed over. Gu Shengyin also felt a little tricky. These assassins, who were not from Tianhuang Dynasty, had strange moves. She couldn''t get rid of them for a while. The figure shed in front of me, and a second folding fan blocked a short de stabbed from the side. "What are you doing here?" Gu Sheng''s face was not good because he could see the visitor clearly. Qin que Xi calmly parried the assassin on one side: "let me have a look. What charm does the young master you like?" This man, at this time, is still looking at the poisonous tongue. Gu Sheng is a little helpless. There are assassins in the group. She knew about it for a long time. Even when she let the man close, she deliberately gave him a chance to attack. She knew exactly who was behind the scenes. The reason why she dares to be so big is that she is absolutely sure to hold on to the arrival of Wei. However, the arrival of Qin que Xi really made her pressure less. On the contrary, the assassins on the opposite side feel bad. They don''t have much time. If the guardse here, they won''t have a chance to attack again. Thinking of the consequences of the mission''s failure, this group of people''s offensive changed, and it turned into a deadly y. He would rather fight for his own serious injury, but also leave a wound on Gu Shengyin''s body. Enemies who are not afraid of death are often the most difficult to deal with. Eyes swept, ban. Wei has arrived at the gate of the hall, Gu Sheng is relieved, but his eyes aim at the scene that makes her pupil constrict. "Be careful!" Qin que Xi only felt that she was hugged and turned over. Then, he watched a piece of bright knife pointe out from Gu Shengyin''s chest. Gu Sheng fainted because of thest thought is: "system, pull away from pain." Qin que Xi watched her close her eyes in her arms. His whole body was shaking. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 645 Those assassins have been driven to the ban. Wei uniform, but Qin que Xi did not pay attention to them. He just shook his hands and gently poked at Gu Shengyin''s nose, and then Muran turned back and called out, "great doctor!" Feng Jun also tried to stand up and walked quickly to the two people. Looking at the daughter who was stabbed through his chest by a knife, he almost fainted directly. When the emperor Feng got the news and rushed over, the imperial doctor just finished the diagnosis and treatment for Gu Sheng. "How is it?" Feng Huang asked in a hurry. Her heart is heavy, she just saw the long song''s injury, the injury is that kind of position Sure enough, the grand doctor replied solemnly: "my highness, the injured part of the crown prince is the key. I''m afraid it is It''s very dangerous. " Qin que Xi shook her body. Feng Jun looked at him in the heart: "if it were not for you, my long song would not..." "Feng Qing!" "The long song is voluntary! No one else is to me. " "It''s really strange that this ount should be charged to the person behind the scenes." No matter who she is, since she dares to put her idea on the head of a long song, she should be aware of the consequences. Qin que Xi suddenly chuckled. His eyes were fixed on Gu Shengyin, who was in aa. He didn''t give anything to others: "Feng Jun, don''t worry. If there''s anything wrong with the long song, I''ll naturally follow her, and I won''t make her a little lonely." "¡­¡­" Feng Jun''s eyesplex looking at this noble and proud man. From his reaction, from the hall Changsong did not hesitate to block the knife for him, he did not know that there was love between them? Feng Huang didn''t say anything. Looking at Qin que Xi, she felt a little unstable. With a sigh, she took Feng Jun out and left him the space. The pce people are guarding not far away, no one dares to look at this side. Qin que Xi looked at this woman. He didn''t expect that at such a moment, she would not hesitate to block a fatal knife for herself. "You won." He burst intoughter. "If you wake up this time, I''ll officially reply to the questions I asked that night." "If If you really can''t wake up, I will apany you He said softly, "you won''t be left alone." He leaned his head gently against her. Gu Sheng was in aa for seven days. Even the grand doctor was helpless. The head of the hospital even pleaded with the emperor Feng, saying that he was powerless and could only see the destiny. Qin que Xi sat by the bed for seven days. Just looking at his face, he doesn''t look better than Gu Shengyin in bed. He looked at the people in bed numbly, and the words of the doctor were in his ear: "if the crown prince can''t wake up tonight, the old minister is really..." Gu Shengyin recovered his consciousness just at this time. She "saw" Qin que Xi''s appearance, and her heart was full of pain: this man, now where there is no more gorgeous appearance? His face was pale, his eyes were sunken, and even his lips were dry and bloody. "System, how bad have you made me?" The system replied honestly: "the host must make yourself look very dangerous. It''s better that you can''t save it. I followed your instructions , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 646 Gu Shengyin As expected, it is still a straightforward system. Yes, she could have been avoided. Who sent the assassins that day? Needless to say, at the moment when Qin que Xi was about to be injured, she had already rescued people directly. But at that time, she changed her mind and sent herself up. First, she needs a chance to recognize Qin que Xi thoroughly; second, she needs a chance. She wants to let Huang Mingge,pletely can''t turn over. Nothing. It''s a bigger chip than yourself. Anyway, the angles were calcted by herself, and she could be sure that she just looked dangerous and there was no real danger to her life. Only if it is dangerous enough, can the emperor and monarch hate the people behind the scenes. She also specially ordered the system, must make itself into a life-threatening injury. It''s just that she didn''t expect that Qin que Xi''s reaction would be so big. Just one nce made her feel distressed. She wanted to open her eyes immediately and tell him she was OK. Stop it. Don''t block the host system Gu Sheng was a little bit cold because of his heart and listened to the system. It''ste at night. The whole pce of Qing Dynasty was full of lights. It''s not just Qin que Xi. There are also Fenghuang and Fengjun in the room, as well as doctors and pce people. The doctor said that if people can''t wake up tonight, I''m afraid it''s true All the people are guarding her, but look at the calm appearance of people in bed, where there is half a minute to wake up? Feng Jun has been unable to restrain tears. As the king of a country, it is impossible for the Phoenix emperor to shed tears. But looking at her red eyes and tightly pursed lips, it can be imagined that the pain and expectation in her heart are no less than that of Feng Jun. In contrast, Qin que Xi is much calmer. But beneath this calm, there was more pain and despair than hysteria. The head of the hospital came forward, Zai Zai carefully investigated the crown prince on the bed, shook his head and retreated to one side. Feng Jun finally couldn''t help crying out. As time goes by, people in bed are still not moving, and the first ray of dawn is about to appear. All of them are no longer hopeful. They are here just to spend more time with her. "Water..." In the silence, a faint call came out. Qin que Xi''s reaction was slow for a moment. He almost suspected that he was too eager in his heart to have hallucinations. Fenghuang was the first to react toe over, she said with great joy: "don''t take water quickly." After that, he drank to one side: "great doctor!" No one can hear that, in the calm voice of the emperor Feng, he is trembling slightly. Qin que Xi turned her head slowly. Although the people on the bed were still weak, they really opened their eyes! Seven days, he did not shed tears for seven days, at this moment finally fell down. He looks like this, really see Gu Sheng because of iparable heartache, but she can''t get up to hold him, tell him that she will never leave him. The doctor carefully examined Gu Shengyin''s body, but his expression was still unbelievable. Finally, she saluted the emperor Feng: "Your Majesty, great joy! The crown prince''s highness wakes up and is out of danger. What''s left is to spend some time to recuperate." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 647 The royal highness of the crown prince, who has been regarded by all people as having no spirit, hase to life! As soon as the news came out, many people were relieved. Most of them were the servants in the pce and some young childless servants. These days, because of the assassination of the crown prince, the atmosphere in the whole pce is extremely calm. All the people are cautious and dare not make any mistakes. They are afraid that if they are not careful, they will be dealt with by the angry emperor and Feng Jun. Thank God his highness is safe atst. There are another part of the people, on the surface of the same pretending to be jubnt, but in the heart of the dark hate, how can she Huang Changge so hard? These people, of course, are those who have royal daughters under their knees, or those who are the same age as Huang Changge. They are undoubtedly the most hope Huang Changge can not wake up. Of course, at this time, even if the heart hate in the blood, the face also want to look like God bless, but invite the Phoenix Pce to report good news to Fengjun. They couldn''t get into the Imperial Pce in the Qing Dynasty. The emperor had already ordered that no one should disturb the emperor until his wound healed. Of course, Qin que Xi is not included in anyone. At the moment, he is being forced by Gu Sheng to have a good rest. "You look like this, otherse in and see, I''m afraid they don''t know whether it''s me or you who are injured." Gu Sheng said with a smile. Qin que Xi only looked at her and didn''t speak. Gu Sheng sighed in silence. This time, he was scared. She put a soft voice: "I''m all right, que Xi, don''t worry about it." "Why?" Qin que Xi opened his mouth. He didn''t speak for many days. When he opened his mouth, his voice was very hoarse. Gu Sheng didn''t respond for a moment. What did he ask. "Why do you want to block that knife for me?" Gu Sheng said with a smile: "it is not a small matter if his royal highness Yongwang of Daqin has something to do with Tianhuang..." Qin que Xi interrupted her: "I want to hear the truth." Gu Shengyin stopped smiling: "OK, I''ll tell you the truth. Que Xi, don''t you really know? " Her mind has never been hidden from Qin que Xi. Gu Shengyin suddenlyughed: "when I was in aa, I vaguely heard someone talking to me. As long as I could wake up, he would officially answer my questions that night." Qin que Xi''s eyes widened. She didn''t seem to expect that she was conscious at that time. Gu Shengyin whispered, "I know what you''ve done these days. It''s hard." Qin que Xiughed: "do you want to know the answer?" Gu Shengyin made an appearance of listening attentively. Qin que Xi said word by word: "long song, I have only one condition. If you want me, you must promise that I am the only one in this life. Simrly, Qin que Xi can also swear that you are the only one in this life. " Gu Shengughed and her eyes were bright. "Que Xi, you look like this. If it''s not for my physical inconvenience, I really want to crush you to death. Under my body..." Qin que Xi red at her fiercely, who suppressed whom, then we will see! In the Imperial Pce, Huang Mingge kneels on the cold ground and bears the anger from the emperor. "Mingge, you really let me down!" At this time, the emperor looked at the daughter, and there was only total disgust in his eyes. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 648 "You think nobody really knows what you''ve done before? Long song time and again in front of me to protect you, I see in the face of long song, no investigation. I always think that you are brothers and sisters, and you will have a day of repentance The Phoenix emperor seemed to be angry, and waved the tea cup on the table. The boiling hot tea sshes on Huang Mingge''s body, she can''t help but shiver. But immediately, a resentment rose from her heart, and she probably knew that she really had no chance this time. Even if you don''t die, it won''t end well. "In the face of long songs, mother emperor, you are all singing long songs. Have you considered the feelings of our other daughters?" Huang Mingge is so bold that she only dares to hide her words in the bottom of her heart, but now she speaks them all like beans. "Where only I hate her? If you don''t believe it, you can ask other sisters, who doesn''t hate Huang Changge in their heart? They are all your daughters, but in your heart, all of us can''t make up for her long song. " Feng Huang looked at her in disbelief, as if for the first time to know this daughter: "so, this is the reason why you framed long song again and again?" Huang Mingge didn''t reply, so she acquiesced. Feng Huang''s whole body trembled: "how can I give birth to such a cruel and vicious thing as you?" She turned around and stopped looking at huangmingge: e on, message: the eighth emperor''s daughter, Huang Mingge, has no respect for her eyes, is unfaithful and unfilial, has been demoted to themon people and confined to the imperial mausoleum. Not for life Huang Mingge was paralyzed and confined to the imperial mausoleum for life. It''s better to put her to death. The emperor of Phoenix closed his eyes after hearing the news. "Your Highness, do you want to persuade your majesty, such a ce as the imperial mausoleum..." Feng Jun opened his eyes and looked at her coldly: "advise your majesty? How to persuade? Long song is still lying there! Hire a murderer to assassinate the crown prince. Your majesty has not executed her directly, which is the utmost kindness and righteousness. " Of course, his heart is hard, after all, he was born in October. But she really let herself down. Fenghuang''s action is very fast, in the next day, Huang Mingge left Huangcheng under the "escort" of hundreds of forbidden guards. It is said that on that day, Huang Mingge knelt in front of the imperial pce for several hours, but Feng Jun did not see her. Gu Sheng knew that Huang Mingge had no chance to leave the destend until the emperor ordered her to do so. The mission of Daqin stayed in tianhuangduo for a whole month. The reason is, of course, that one of the crown prince''s majesty is injured and needs to be cared for. As for why the crown prince had so many pce people to take care of him and why he wanted only his royal highness, the envoys of Daqin expressed their heartache. Their royal highness, the most beautiful and noble king Yong of Daqin Dynasty, may not be able to stay in Daqin for long. In November, the Daqin delegation officially set out to return. Gu Sheng, whose injury has not yet recovered, insists on sending people out of the city. She didn''t ride because of her injury. When she got out of the car, she wore a thick long hair cloak. "Que Xi, wait for me. I will go to Daqin with special ceremony and ask his majesty to marry him." Gu Shengyin took his hand. The envoys of Daqin said that they had seen nothing and heard nothing. "Good." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 649 In March of the 11th year of Fengyuan reign, crown prince Huang Changge set out in person to go to Daqin to marry his royal highness King Yong of Daqin. In August of the 11th year of Fengyuan, the crown prince married in the imperial pce of the Qing Dynasty. Not only Fenghuang and Fengjun, but also Tianhuang''s people were relieved: the crown prince is not young, and finally married. After theplicated ceremony, the couple, who were blessed by countless people, finally arrived at the dormitory. The people of the pce had already put everything in order. They had already left it for two people. "Que." Gu Sheng was satisfied with a smile on his face, "you finally belong to me." Qin que long eyebrows a pick, beautiful appearance in a red robe set off more unique. "You belong to me, long song." The hall gradually quieted down. "Bi Xin." Lan Xin, another pce man standing at night with Bixin, whispered, "you say, which one is our highness and Zhengjun..." She pointed up quietly with her hand. Don''t me her. It''s really curious. Bi Xin didn''t have a good breath of stare: "you are careful, your Highness has heard, see tomorrow don''t clean up you." But immediately she couldn''t helpughing: "should Is it our highness? " However, this problem has be a mystery in everyone''s mind. The next morning, when Bi Xin and Lan Xin went into the hall to serve their royal Highnesses, they both had a calm face and could not see any signs at all. Gu Shengyin and Qin que Xi visited Fenghuang and Fengjun respectively. Both of them were very satisfied with Qin que Xi. After all, when Changsong was injured, the child''s deep feelings were really moving. After a long time, everyone said that his royal highness and the crown prince Zhengjun were just a pair of matchmaker made in heaven. The rtionship between them was too good to amodate others. The only drawback is that they have been married for nearly half a year, and Zheng Jun''s stomach has not moved at all. Even Feng Jun, when greeting Qin que Xi, couldn''t help looking at his stomach. The women of Tianhuang Dynasty had no ability to conceive. But after marriage, if a man wanted to have a child, he would eat a kind of fruit called "pregnant spirit fruit". After taking it, his body would have the ability to conceive. But it''s just the ability to bear. It''s not that you can be pregnant immediately after taking the fruit. Otherwise, there won''t be so many childless and childless princes in the imperial pce of Huang Dynasty. It''s not surprising that Feng Jun is worried. Gu Sheng has only one king, Qin que, and the rtionship between them is good. Everyone can see that they are not pregnant. It''s really strange. On the court hall, some ministers have already proposed to ept the side king for the crown prince. All of them have been rejected by Gu Sheng because of his toughness. Only Bixin Lanxin, who served them closely, knew the truth: His Highness Zhengjun didn''t take pregnant lingguo at all. It was Gu Sheng who charged them not to bring the fruit to his royal highness Zhengjun and not to tell them about it. Qin que Xi didn''t know these things. However, no matter how to hide it, Qin que Xi will know it one day. That night, Qin que Xi sat quietly on the bed and looked at her: "why don''t you let me take those fruits?" Gu Sheng was stunned by his steps. "If you marry me, you will be wronged." He was so proud of a person, for her to give up the noble identity, put down their rtives, came to this unapanied Tianhuang. How could she bear to let him, a man of Daqin, bear such a thing? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 650 She didn''t say those words behind her, but Qin que Xi understood her meaning. He didn''t speak any more. He just took her hand, locked her in his arms and gently kissed her. In April of the 12th year of Fengyuan, the crown prince Zhengjun suddenly felt sick when he was eating. After calling the imperial doctor, he was very happy. The two pces were pleasantly surprised, and a steady stream of rewards came to the imperial pce of the Qing Dynasty. Gu Sheng was only frightened. When all the idle people went out, she looked at Qin que who was properly ced on the bed: "you don''t need to..." Do it for me. Qin que Xi but smile: "when I promised to marry to Tian Huang, I had already made this preparation." She does not want to let her aggrieved, how can I bear the pressure from all aspects to see her for herself. A prince who has no offspring, even if the emperor Fenghuang dotes on her again, can''t even amodate it? Gu Shengyin felt the heat flow surging in his heart. She gently put her head on Qin que Xi''s chest and said, "I Huang Changge, how lucky I am to marry you." Qin que Xi stretched out her hand and took her hand. Her smile was warm: why is he not lucky? In October of the 12th year of Fengyuan, the crown prince Zhengjun gave birth to a pair of twins of dragon and Phoenix in the imperial pce of Qing Dynasty. Gu Shengyin only looked at the two little children and sat on the edge of Qin que Xi. She bowed her head close to her face and said in a soft voice, "let''s raise the two children well, and they are all dead, OK?" Qin que Xi smiles and nods. Fengxiang and Longteng are auspicious omens. No one can me the Imperial Pce any more. The voice of those righteous words to choose the emperor to serve the crown prince has gradually weakened. Everyone knows that the crown prince has a deep love for the crown prince Zhengjun. Even depending on the situation, there is a tendency that he will not ept the harem. Many people don''t think so. In their opinion, it''s time for the young couple to mix their honey and honey when the crown prince is married. In addition, it ismon sense that the crown prince is very important now because he looks like a natural person. However, women always like the new and hate the old. No matter how beautiful their faces are, they will grow old. At that time, can the crown prince, who holds the world, still be able to keep it? However, Gu Shengyin told them with facts, what is a lifetime, only one person. As the crown prince, Gu Sheng was not under great pressure. She even often takes Qin que Xi and her two children to dress up and go out of the pce to y. Every time, when Tianhuang''s dignitaries saw her royal highness, they could see that she and his highness Zhengjun were affectionate, and they almost envied others. Ten yearster, the emperor Feng officially passed the throne to Gu Shengyin, and he retired to the pce to live in the age of heaven. Gu Sheng officially inherited the throne of Fenghuang and changed his name to Fengyong. Taking the title of Qin que Xi before as the title of her country shows that she attaches great importance to her rightful monarch. On the first day of his ession to the throne, the new emperor said a word in front of his ministers: "in my lifetime, I only love Feng Jun. In the future, I will not talk about the harem again. " As soon as this was said, the court was shocked, and many of the old ministers knelt down and asked his majesty to take back his life. What Gu Shengyin hated most was those officials who relied on the old and sold the old. Relying on their own seniority, Gu Sheng thought that the new king was not easy to deal with. However, Gu Sheng did not eat this set. After several old ministers were sent home to provide for the aged by means of thunder, no one raised any objection to this. The emperor and monarch have only one son and one daughter under their knees. As she said on the day of her ession to the throne, the emperor Feng will live a lifetime, and there will be only Feng Jun in the harem. Later, there was an unofficial history that the two had only one pair of children in their lives, because the emperor cherished Feng Jun and did not want him to suffer from childbirth. However, we can only specte from a few records. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 651 Once upon a time, there was a fairy grass, which was identally dropped to the earth by a fairy when holding a banquet in the heaven. This is a rare fairy grass picked from Peni Fairy Ind deep in the South China Sea. The fairy did not dare to speak out and was afraid of being punished, so she hid it. The fairy grass fell into the garden of a wealthy family. It was not conspicuous among the precious flowers. She stayed so quietly for more than ten years. Until one day, bloom. When Gu Shengyin came to this world, he happened to meet the flowering of the fairy grass. After all, it''s not Fan Zhi. Her flowering is not a simple flower, but a transformation. On the long leaves, a white flower slowly blooms. The flower bud is very small, but it seems that there are endless petals released when unfolding the pistil. The flowers all over the garden bent down to her at the same time, and the whole garden was filled with fragrance. The fragrance of flowers is not ordinary. If it is smelled by ordinary people, it will be no problem to prolong your life. Then, the white words gently vibrated twice, a white light shed, the flowers and leaves instantly turned into a little fluorescence, in the light, a graceful figure in white gradually formed. The white dress on her body is made of no material. It is extremely elegant and beautiful. Petals are in full bloom at the cuffs and skirts, which are elegant and lovely. Her hair is not tied up. She only takes a white flower on her head and weaves it into a coro. Under the coro, there is a beautiful face. This is a woman who has changed from words. At the moment when Gu Sheng opened his eyes, he looked in a certain direction - a man in a ck robe stood quietly beside the pir in the garden pavilion. His face was beautiful, sharp and majestic, and his ck eyes were fixed on him. His body has a momentum as thick as a mountain, which can only be influenced by staying in a high position all the year round. Obviously, the scene just transformed into shape was seen by this man. "Who are you? I never seem to have seen you? " Gu Sheng looks at the man with his head tilted. The man came step by step. Know toe to Gu Shengyin''s side. The previous strong fragrance has dissipated, but walking into the woman''s side, you can still smell the fragrance. "Oh? Who do you see on weekdays He asked with interest. Gu Sheng frowned and seemed to be thinking carefully: "you Cui Er, Yi Lan, Johnson, master Yun, Mrs. Yun, Miss Yun..." Yu Wenrui thought for a moment. Among these people, he knew only a few. Other names sounded like servants. He had no interest in that. "Who are you? Why are you here? " Gu Shengyin seemed surprised by his question: "I live here, I have lived here for more than ten years. My name is Yon Living here? Yu Wenrui nced at the flower bed and understood her meaning. Feeling, she really take these two sides of the soil as home. Don''t know why, Yu Wenrui suddenly wanted tough, but he held back, turned his head and asked, "would you like to go with me?" Gu Shengyin is not so easy to cheat: "why should I go with you?" Yu Wenrui threatened her: "you should know that the people here are different from you. If they knew you were a flower, they would kill you , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 652 To his surprise, the girl who seemed to be easy to cheat, who did not know whether it was a fairy or a flower essence, was not easy to cheat at all. Gu Sheng because of cunning smile: "I be a flower, they do not know who." "Do you want to go to the outside world to have a look Gu Sheng''s eyes widened. She heard cui''er talk about it. It''s fun outside the cloud house! Looking at the light of desire emerging from her eyes, Yu Wenrui chuckled softly, and her eyes were in a certain position: "if you go with me, I can take you everywhere to y?" As a flower, the biggest disadvantage is that it has been rooted in the soil, and she has never been anywhere before. Gu Sheng, bewildered, nodded in a daze. At this time, someone came into the garden: "Your Highness King Xian..." Her voice stopped suddenly when she saw Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin looks at her, and she is recognized by her original body. The eldestdy of the cloud mansion, Yun Chuqing, is the first beauty of the Ming Dynasty. However, the first beauty may have to give a discount now, because there is an extra Gu Shengyin. If it is yunchuqing, a beautiful woman with exquisite brocade and gorgeous clothes, then Gu Shengyin is the uncanny craftsmanship of nature. He is born with exquisite jade, like the moon in the sky and orchid in the empty valley. Yun Chuqing''s face was not good. His father had a chance to invite his highness into the pce. He had taken care of her for a long time. He must perform well. If he could get his Royal Highness''s green eyes, it would be a good thing for the whole Yunfu. Yun Chuqing was very confident. His royal highness did not take a wife and concubine. He was so beautiful that he should not be a problem to win him. She was dressed up specially. But now she is not so confident, because there is a beauty beside his highness, who is not inferior to himself, even better than himself. She squeezed out a smile: "I don''t know if thisdy is? I haven''t seen it just now. " In her heart, however, she thought that she must not be the daughter of a good family if she dressed like this. Gu Sheng, with a smile on her face, suddenly got angry and turned to ignore her. Yu Wenrui didn''t know what kind of anger she was angry with. He held her with one hand and nodded to Yun Chuqing: "this is the people from the pce. Theye to look for the king." He took a look at yunchuqing, where in his heart did not know what she was up to? Yunchuqing is beautiful, but now he has a better baby. He said, "it''s gettingte. I''m going to leave first." Yun Chuqing watched the king pull away. Out of the cloud house, the carriage of the pce has been waiting outside. Although the people outside are very curious about Wang Ye''sing back with such a beautiful woman, they dare not ask one more question. "What''s the matter with you?" Yu Wenrui is a little curious. Gu Sheng looked at him angrily: "she scolded me!" Yu Wenrui thought about it for a while before reacting. What she said was yunchuqing. "Why did she scold you?" He was very curious, and there was nomunication between them. Gu Sheng held out his hand and pointed to his chest: "she said it here." Yu Wenrui looks serious all of a sudden: she, can hear other people''s mind? "Can you hear what I''m saying He asked. Gu Sheng shook his head honestly: "you are very strange. You are the first person I can''t hear." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 653 Gu Shengyin sits in the room, slowly sorting out the world plot. Originally, you LAN is also on this day, in the back garden of cloud house. However, she did not meet Yu Wenrui. The mysterious appearance of the dark haze in the garden of Yunfu, of course, aroused the vignce of the people of Yunfu. The Yon, who was innocent and did not know the people''s heart, suddenly exposed his secret. She heard the people in the cloud House say they want to catch themselves and ran away in terror. However, the people in the cloud mansion were afraid, so they invited a Taoist priest who didn''t know where toe from and chased her all over the city. You Lan, who had just transformed into a form and didn''t know anything, was caught and sealed off the faint immortal spirit in her body. She was taken back to Yunfu. The most hostile to her in Yunfu is yunchuqing, the eldestdy of Yunfu, because she envies Yon for her beauty. She personally will you Lan''s face scratch, and then she sold to the Gou Lan Yuan. After a period of life is not like death in GouLan courtyard, Yon finally takes advantage of an opportunity to learn from the guard''s heart the route to escape and sessfully escape. Since then, she has been living in seclusion in the mountains, relying on the spirit of heaven and earth. Unfortunately, Yon, whose heart is corrupted by hatred and resentment, has fallen into the evil way. She appears in the cloud mansion and kills 87 people of all sizes. Yun Chuqing, who has been married to a high gate, is not immune. Yon killed her two children in front of her in front of her, and finally ended her life. You LAN, whomitted such murders, failed to escape the majesty of heaven during the hundred years of robbery, and then disappeared. In fact, Yon was originally a rare Cold Moon Orchid in Peni fairnd. If you had been absorbing the spirit of heaven and earth on Peni Ind, you would have been a celestial rank. Even if you were in the heaven, you would be the best among the flower fairies. However, such a thing happened. Therefore, after her death, Gu Shengyin came to her and came to a time when everything had not happened. However, it seems that the king''s highness with her purpose is not simple. Gu Sheng has no way to explore his heart, but he has extremely sensitive perception. Unlike previous lovers in the world, Gu Shengyin can see his appreciation of himself in his eyes, but the deepest ce of this man''s eyes is a thick and frozen cold. Perhaps because he knows Gu Sheng has a special ability, Yu Wenrui never let other people get close to her. Even daily eating and drinking, he personally apanied Gu Shengyin together. Externally, Xianwang said that his younger martial sister came out of worry free Valley to y with his elder martial brother. It is known to all that his highness King Xian once studied in the mysterious Wuyou valley. No one doubted his statement that the people in Wuyou Valley had strange temperament. Gu Shengyin also pretends to be stupid with him, ying a qualified little flower fairy who is not familiar with the world, waiting for him to show his purpose. As a matter of fact, all the people in the xianwangfu are very interested in Gu Shengyin, the legendary Wuyou Valley disciple, but they have never been able to see him. Yu Wenrui really has his own purpose. He is good to this strange little flower fairy, but for his own selfish desire. But he didn''t know that after doing too many fake ys, they would be real. For a long time, he may not be able to distinguish it. Is it true? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 654 "Lord, Miss Yon''s talent is rare in my life." A dignifieddy said in surprise to Yu Wenrui. She is Yu Wenrui''s zither yer for Gu Shengyin. Yon''s natural body of immortal wood is perfect. She can see through the zither, chess, calligraphy and painting. Every gentleman invited by yuwenrui speaks highly of her. Seeing the woman off, Yu Wenrui went to the yard. The woman in white is still sitting gracefully over there ying the piano. Her fingertips are skillful, and a long and moving music is flowing out of her fingertips. She even closes her eyes and gently raises her smile. She seems to enjoy herself immensely. Yu Wenrui unconsciously looked a bit stunned. Such a woman, such a woman He came back to his mind and thought of his purpose, his forbearance and revenge for so many years, and his eyes returned to cold in an instant. "Lan you." His gentle call to her, in the eyes is unable to change the tenderness. Gu Sheng opened his eyes and looked at him with joy: "you are here." Her mind was as innocent as a child, and her thoughts and thoughts were almost entirely disyed on her face. However, such an expression to let Yu Wen ruimou bottom a dark. "Don''t you always want to go out and y, shall I take you out today?" He asked softly. Gu Sheng widened his eyes for a moment: "really?" She hase to the Xian pce for many days, but Yu Wenrui always refuses to let her go out, saying that there are too many bad people outside and that he has no time and it is not safe to take her out. Looking at her this look, Yu Wenrui unconsciously showed a smile: "really." If the Lord wants to go out, the servants in the mansion will be ready soon. Gu Sheng was asked to change his clothes. ording to Yu Wenrui, the clothes on her look too unusual. If you go out, you should pay attention to it. Of course, Gu Shengyin won''t be entangled in such trifles. Many people in the pce saw the younger martial sister in the prince''s mouth for the first time. "What a beautiful girl. I''m afraid it''s the first beauty in Ming Dynasty?" "The prince has never been married and is so kind to this younger martial sister. She should not be our future Princess?" "¡­¡­" Gu Shengyin listened to their voices one by one. When she got into the carriage, she suddenly asked, "what is a princess?" Yu Wenrui a Leng: "how did you suddenly ask about this?" Gu Shengyin blinked: "I just heard that." Yu Wenrui thought of her uncanny ability. "The princess is the prince''s wife," he exined. My wife is a good princess Gu Sheng read his wife''s name gently, and suddenly his face turned red. "I know what it says in the book that a wife is the one who will spend her life with you forever, right?" Yu Wenrui nodded. "Can I be your wife?" Yu Wenrui looked up in astonishment and saw that the little flower fairy was looking forward to looking at himself. His face was red and red, and there was a pool of water in his eyes. He had such a moment of heart, but thought of his own situation. Cruel heart, he only soft voice smile way: "you don''t understand, between husband and wife, need thing, too much." Although Gu Sheng didn''t understand those twists and turns, he also heard that Yu Wenrui didn''t agree to himself, so he became depressed. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 655 Fortunately, her emotionse and go quickly. Before long, when she saw the bustling crowd outside, the lively and novel scene immediately attracted her attention. Yu Wenrui ordered people to stop the carriage, and they got off the car in the downtown area. Gu Shengyin is just like a child. He looks around here and there. From time to time, he takes down one thing he is interested in and leaves. He doesn''t know how to pay. Yu Wenrui took his life as a money bag behind her. She is delicate and beautiful, and her clothes are gorgeous and extraordinary. Those peddlers know that she is mostly a noble person. They boast about their own things and deceive her in a few words. "This is so sweet. Would you like to try it?" Gu Shengyin will bite a sugar gourd to Yu Wenrui''s mouth, "you try." Yu Wenrui looked at the candied gourd, some novelty: no one has ever done this to himself, no one will, and no one dares to give his highness King Xian what he has eaten. But looking at Gu Sheng''s simple happy expectation on his face, he wavered for a moment, or bowed his head obediently and bit off a sugar gourd. A strong sour smell spread from the tip of his tongue. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, I lied to you, but sour!" Gu Shengughs like a cat who steals the fishy smell. Yu Wenrui helplessly looks at her, but is not willing to spit out this mouthful of sugar gourd. He didn''t feel sour, it was sweet. When they left at noon, Gu Shengyin seemed to have endless energy and had no mind to rest at all. It was soon evening. Lights were on everywhere in the capital of the Ming Dynasty. Many peddlers packed their things and went home. More snacks and interesting things appeared in the streets. The night market is out. Gu Shengyin couldn''t stop ying. Until Yu Wenrui called her: "it''ste, I''ll take you to see one more thing, and I''ll be ready to go home." "What?" Gu Shengyin''s attention was immediately attracted. Yu Wenrui raised a smile: "go, I''ll take you to a ce." The ce he said was the high tform of a restaurant in the city. "There''s nothing interesting here?" After looking around, Gu Sheng had only a few chairs and a small table. There are not even a few stars to see tonight. Yu Wenrui is a smile: "you look up." Gu Sheng raised her head in ordance with his words, and a deafening voice came out. At first, she was scared, but immediately, she was attracted by what appeared in front of her eyes. Big flowers of gorgeous fireworks bloom in front of her eyes, dragging a long bright tail from the air. Gu Sheng because of the high position of standing, some small tail even fell to her side. She was d to pick it up with her hands, but found that those beautiful little things, when they fell on her hands, were just ashes scattered by a gust of wind. But there are more beautiful fireworks in the air. "How beautiful She looks back and smiles at Yu Wen Rui standing behind her. Yu Wenrui looked at the woman on the opposite side. She had a beautiful face, graceful and graceful. Behind her, there were splendid fireworks. Such a scene, such a person, he thought, I will never forget it in my life. At this time, Gu Shengyin suddenly came to him. And then I gave him a gentle kiss on the cheek. "I read from books that humans use this to express their liking." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 656 "Yuwenrui, I like you." She said so. Yu Wenrui did not hold back and held the man tightly in his arms. Two people, in the sky under the background of fireworks, embrace together, is the most romantic thing. However, what Yu Wenrui said was not romantic at all. "Don''t like me, you LAN." A long timeter, he said. Gu Sheng was in a bad mood after ying for a whole day. At this moment, she was going to fall asleep. When she heard him speak, she just answered vaguely. Looking at her this appearance, Yu Wenrui heart just rise of the mncholy mind suddenly did not have. He reluctantly showed a smile, will be held up, back to the pce. From that night on, something seemed to have changed. Yu Wenrui appears in Gu Shengyin''s yard for more and more time. Gu Shengyin does not amuse herself as before. She will look forward to Yu Wenrui''s arrival when she is alone. She will be overjoyed to see him. She will talk about his favorite music for him and hope that he will stay with him all day. Yu Wenrui thought he was crazy. He shouldn''t be like this. He knows the purpose of taking this woman to the pce. But he was moved. "Don''t forget our purpose, Lord." My confidant advised him in this way. These people all know that Gu Shengyin exists, but they have never seen her. Because of her ability, Yu Wenrui did not dare to let them see her. Yes, he has more important things. Yu Wenrui remembered the man''s flowery smile and closed his eyes fiercely. Gu Sheng didn''t see Yu Wenrui for three days. On this day, when the maid of the pce prepared the meal for her, she asked, "why didn''t Yu Wenruie?" She was the only one who dared to call him that way. The maid is familiar with her these days, and she is very fond of the prince''s younger martial sister. She said with a smile, "Miss, our Lord wants to take the concubine. Now we are too busy to have time." "Na Si Fei?" Gu Sheng was stunned for a while, and some of them couldn''t respond to it. But the maid left after setting the food for her: the LORD said that the Yon girl didn''t like many people, so they could not disturb her at will. When the maid left, Gu Shengyin repliedzily: "system, please check for me." She also apanied Yu Wenrui to act deaf and dumb for so long. It''s time to read the script. The system told her everything. Rao is Gu Shengyin. He has made some guesses from Yu Wenrui''s words and deeds these days. When he really knows the truth, he still has to sigh with emotion: the lovers in this world are really Scum. If she is really you LAN words, meet such a person, estimate to have to re-enter the evil way again. ustomed to each world deep love, do not regret to their own obedience lover, suddenly encounter such a, Gu Shengyin''s inner feeling is really It''s very subtle. However, subtle to subtle, Gu said: she was angry. Since she is angry, someone, if not severely abuse a abuse, really can''t make her happy. Yu Wenrui, who is talking with his confidant, suddenly feels cold all over his body. A bad feeling spreads in his heart. What''s going on? He was puzzled, but he didn''t care. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 657 Half a monthter, Yu Wenrui forced himself not to go to the small yard. Until today, he couldn''t help it. Before entering the yard, he heard a burst of piano. Different from the past leisure and pleasure, the music is full of a faint sense of sadness. Yu Wenrui''s heart a tight: she is also, will there be worry? He couldn''t help but quicken his pace and saw the people in the yard. It is still the white clothes of the dust, but in the eyes of Yu Wenrui, I always feel that the person has reduced a lot. In his heart, there was a thin sour feeling spreading. Gu Shengyin found him. "Here you are Her eyes filled with joy for a moment, ran quickly to Yu Wenrui. "I''ll take the princess." This is the first sentence yuwenrui said to her. Gu Sheng was so stiff with the smile on his face. After such a long time of transformation, Yu Wenrui also invited many famous female teachers to teach her. She knew all the things she should know. For example, what does Napier mean. She cried. Yu Wenrui some flustered, he thought she would have what reaction, but did not expect her to cry like this. Instead of wailing, her tears rolled out without warning, as if they could not. "Don''t you like me?" Gu Sheng asked. Yu Wenrui was dumb, how could he not like her, like to even want to change the original idea, leaving her by his side. But he can''t. He has prepared for this for so long. He can''t let go of his long cherished wish. Since we can''t put it down, it can only be Gu Shengyin. His voice is also a little hoarse: "You Lan, I will have side concubine, will have the imperial concubine, this has nothing to do with like." Obviously, there is no way for the fairy''s mind to understand these things. She only knows that being with the people she likes is the happiest thing. There is nothing better than this. But human beings are different. In their hearts, there are too many things more important than this. The two men parted unhappily. Yu Wenrui left in a bit of a mess, he felt that he was very mean. He never felt that he was a good man, but for the first time, he was hurt by his meanness. But in the future, he will do more despicable things. The things sent to the courtyard are still the most refined and expensive in the pce, but Yu Wenrui seldomes back. One day, an unexpected visitor came to Gu Shengyin''s small yard. Because Gu Sheng knew her, Yun Chu Qing, the first beauty of the Ming Dynasty, would also be the side concubine of the virtuous king. She knew why Yu Wenrui wanted to ept her as his imperial concubine. Although the status of the businessmen was not high, the wealth of the Yun family was no worse than that of the Treasury. Yun Chuqing, with arge group of attendants behind him, cocked up to Gu Sheng: "I''lle to see the little younger martial sister hidden by our Lord in this yard." Her tone is quite disdainful, as if to say is not a little younger martial sister, but a shady room. The attendants behind her scoffed. Gu Shengyin is coldly looking at this woman: "who are you?" When she spoke, her tone was straight and she sat so leisurely. However, Yun Chuqing felt that she was demonstrating to herself. A maid beside her said, "ourdy is the eldestdy of the cloud mansion, and the future side concubine of the virtuous prince." "Oh. The future concubine. " These words were read out by Gu Sheng. She was not surprised to see the cloud blue face. "If you want to show off, you should go to the government first ande back after you be the imperial concubine." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 658 Yun Chuqing was speechless by Gu Shengyin''s words. In her eyes, the girl is satirizing that she is just a side concubine and is not qualified to preach with her. The maid next to her stood up and said with a sneer, "there is no imperial concubine in the mansion of virtuous princes. In the future, we will marry the concubine to be the only female master in this mansion. You should be careful when you speak." Gu Sheng did not move his eyebrows and eyes, but stroked the piano in his hand. Yu Wenrui''s figure appeared at the gate of the yard: "what are you doing here?" He said this to Yun Chuqing. When Yun Chuqing saw him, his face changed, and he said sadly: "Lord, I just heard that your little sister-inw lives in the yard. I want to see him. Unexpectedly, this girl doesn''t seem to wee me..." "You want to bully people and humiliate me." Gu Shengyin took her words. Yunchuqing''s face changed. She did have such an idea, but she could not admit it. Yu Wenrui knows what Gu Sheng said because of her unique ability to let her know what everyone thinks. He looked at yunchuqing, and his eyes were full of disgust: this woman, if not for her family wealth "Miss Yun, I''d better not trouble you to intervene in the affairs of our Xianwang mansion for the time being." Cloud early clear face a white, what does this mean, in front of everyone''s face under their own face? Clearly, she is her future concubine, isn''t she? But she didn''t dare to say anything more, and left with her people. When yunchuqing left, Yu Wenrui said with apology to Gu Shengyin: "it''s my thoughtlessness that bothers you." Gu Shengyin shakes his head: "you have nothing to apologize for me, I live here with you, originally is to trouble you." Yu Wenrui listened to her cold voice which was different from the past, and a bad feeling rose in his heart. Gu Shengyin continued: "I have lived here for such a long time. When I transformed myself, you got a lot of benefits. Let''s settle down." "I''m ready to get out of here." "Leave?" Yu Wenrui couldn''t tell what his mood was when he heard this sentence. He felt a little pain, but also some emptiness. "Don''t you like me? Why are you leaving now? " He heard himself question with a sneer. Gu Sheng looked at him strangely. His eyes were still as clear and bright as the first time: "you don''t like me. Why should I like you?" Her thinking is so simple, you like me, I like you. Yu Wenrui suddenlyughed in a low voice. This man, looking so naive, is actually the most merciless one. He closed his eyes andughed at himself in his heart: it''s OK, at least, it won''t hurt too much when he makes that decision. He had been shaken in his heart, he found that he moved her heart, he was a little reluctant to give up. He didn''te to see her for half a month, just to see if he could really give up her. When I heard that Yun Chuqing brought arge group of people to this courtyard, he was the first time toe. But what he saw was the dark haze that had changed. That''s good. Heforted himself that there should be no more fetters between them. "Onest thing you can do for me." He listened to his own indifference. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 659 The sound of the piano stopped suddenly. The courtyard suddenly quieted down. Sitting quietly, Gu Sheng asked for a long time, "what''s the matter?" Yu Wenrui opened his mouth, and he felt that he could say it without any obstacles, which was the original intention of him to bring her out from the cloud house. But the opposite girl sat quietly, a pair of wless eyes staring at him, let him feel his mind is so dirty. Atst he couldn''t speak. Almost embarrassed, he said, "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll tell you when I think about it." He turned to leave, and finally turned his head and said, "you live here now, or I can''t find you." Gu Sheng left the yard looking at his figure and sighed at the system: "it''s not so thorough if you don''t say it out." System: I always feel that the lovers in this world are miserable. This Xiang yuwenrui summoned all his confidants and made them secretly search for the beauty of the world. One of his confidants had already guessed his master''s mind. Although I haven''t seen the girl who lives in the yard with my own eyes, I can imagine from the servant''s mouth that she is definitely a beautiful woman of national beauty. It is a normal thing for a man to be moved by such a beauty. "Lord." He advised, "Your Majesty''s long life ising. This is definitely a good opportunity. We have been preparing for this for such a long time. We must not fail because of our children''s private affairs. " He exhorted painstakingly. "And what kind of beauty do you want when you be a treasure one day?" Yu Wenrui closed his eyes: "she is different." There is only one girl like her in the world. When people are in love, they all feel that the other side is unique. But how long can the freshness be maintained? He can only persuade: "Lord, you think about these years carefully, think about our wild hope, think about the oath we made at that time." He did not say much about the rest. He was convinced that his master knew what was most important to him. Yu Wenrui has always been ruthless to speak to Gu Shengyin, but there is always someone to speak for him. It''s still cloudy. This time, she didn''t take the mighty attendants. She only followed the maid who grew up with her. She looked at Gu Shengyin with a kind of pity. "You Lan girl is indeed a rare fairy beauty. I feel inferior to you." She said so in her words, but the tone was full of schadenfreude. Not long ago, someone secretly told her a news, let her mood be very good. "I take your praise. Please leave." Gu Shengyin never liked this woman. If in the past, yunchuqing would be angry, but today, she did not change her face, but her face showed a happy smile. Aren''t you proud? Don''t you look down on me? I really think I am something! The Lord is so kind to you, but because Gu Sheng understood clearly what she thought in her heart. "I''m here today to tell you something." Yun Chuqing has a kind face. "After all, you can''t let Yon girl. At this time, you don''t know what happened." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 660 When Yu Wenrui knew what had happened, it was night when he came to the courtyard, and yunchuqing had already left. It''s very dark in the yard. The servant said it was Yon girl who refused to light themp. Yu Wenrui walked into the room with a light and saw Gu Shengyin sitting on the wide soft couch with his knees in his arms. Seeing him approaching, Gu Shengyin just looked at him calmly. Yu Wenrui was pulled up by this look: she clearly has no expression, but looks like she is crying. "You Lan..." He called her. "I heard that you didn''t eat all day. I brought your favorite nectar cake." Although you LAN is a flower, but there is no simr habit, like to eat a variety of flowers and fruits made of small snacks. "Yu Wenrui." Gu Sheng opened his mouth in a quiet way. "Today someone came to my yard and talked to me a lot." Yu Wenrui was silent. "She told me that you put me in this yard for a purpose, didn''t you?" She looks forward to looking at Yu Wenrui, hoping that he can say a no word. "¡­¡­ Yes Yu Wenrui moved his eyes in some confusion. He can''t lie to these eyes. Gu Sheng is more confused because of his expression. "Are you going to give me away?" Yu Wenrui felt that she was going to cry in the next second. His heart was aching, but this was what he did. "Originally I nned to do this, but, you LAN, Iter..." He wanted to say that he regretted itter. "Well, you were so kind to me before. You took me out to y, and you took me to see fireworks on purpose?" "¡­¡­ Yes Gu Sheng turns his head and no longer looks at Yu Wenrui. "I see. Thest thing you want me to do for you is that?" Yu Wenrui wanted to deny it. He opened his mouth and shed those unbearable pictures in his mind. Finally, he was silent. Gu Sheng thought that if it was really you LAN, I was afraid that the heart would be broken at this moment. "¡­¡­ OK. I promise you She turned her face, Yu Wenrui clearly saw her eyes have broken light, it is tears. "I''ll help you for thest time. After that, we''ll be clear, and we''ll have nothing to do from now on." "¡­¡­ Good. " "You go, I don''t want to see you again." Yu Wenrui stood in the dark for a long time. Gu Sheng thought he had left, but his body was hugged by a strong force. But this time, a trace of white light shed from her body, and Yu Wenrui easily bounced away. "Don''t touch me again." You don''t touch me again. Simple six words, like the heaviest copper hammer, severely hit Yu Wenrui''s heart, smashed his heart to pieces. He covered his chest. It hurt so much that he didn''t even breathe smoothly. He finally left. I''ve never been to this little yard again. "Who will allow you to make your own decisions?" He looked coldly at the kneeling man. The man was his mother''s confidant, who had been with him since childhood. "Wang Ye, my subordinates are good at making opinions. I know that I havemitted crimes below. I will never ask for your forgiveness." That person is also a hard nosed person, do not defend a word for oneself. He is the person who divulges the matter to Yun Chuqing and tells Gu Shengyin the truth by her mouth. "Only in this way can the king really give up his mind and remember what our purpose is all along!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 661 Yu Wenrui put his hand over his face. He knew that to me this man now was only to vent his anger. The culprit of all is actually himself. The atmosphere of the whole mansion became indescribable. The next people are afraid one by one. They are afraid that they have done something wrong. They will be pulled out by the angry master and punished heavily. There were all kinds of splendid clothes and jewels sent to Gu Shengyin''s yard. Along with them, there were servants who were not easy to serve. And the mother who taught her all the rules. Gu Shengyin is indifferent to everything, and no longer has the kind of curiosity and kindness to everything when he first entered the pce. However, her appearance is more in line with Yu Wenrui''s "cold personality, do not like to see strangers" image. Yu Wenrui has never appeared since that night. Half a monthter, on the holy longevity day, the king presented a beautiful woman. On the great congrattions, personally praised the virtuous king, filial piety, can set an example for the prince. This is the purpose of Yu Wenrui in the beginning. His father and emperor was a straw bag who only knew how to eat, drink and y. His favorite thing was beauty. He once joked at a pce banquet that "I am the Lord of the world, but I can''t get a really gorgeous beauty." Yu Wenrui wrote this sentence in his heart, and at the moment when he saw Gu Shengyin, he had this n. The night when Gu Shengyin was sent to the pce, themp of yuwenrui''s study was not dark. On the next day, it was said that the emperor had favored the beauty that night, and had given a decree to grant Jieyu. When he heard the news, he couldn''t hold back. A mouthful of blood gushed out. However, in fact, all night, Gu Shengyin did a little magic to the emperor and let him have a wonderful spring dream with the quilt in his arms. The beauty in the pce became more and more popr, and the emperor even refused to go to the pce for her sake. It is well-known among the people that this beautifuldy is an immortal. The immortal reincarnated in the sky, so she came down to the earth with her Majesty''s kindness. Yu Wenrui was favored by the emperor day by day, and the Emperor gave him more and more power. His methods were resolute and cruel, and he had been dormant for many years, and he controlled the situation in the DPRK and China in a short time. He was supposed to be proud of himself, but he became thinner and thinner day by day. His confidants knew that there was a knot in his heart that could not be untied. That knot was the prouddy in the pce. Yu Wenrui met Gu Shengyin once in the pce. She was dressed in gorgeous pce clothes, her face was exquisite makeup, and her expression was arrogant and indifferent, and she could not see her original appearance. Seeing him, she didn''t even give him a look in her eyes. She took a breath of fragrance and passed by without nostalgia. His unknown followers said, "this Li Jieyu is still your junior sister? It''s not because of your credit that she was able to be in today''s position. Now she''s in a good position... " Thetter words stopped at the sight of his terrible face. Yes, she gave it all herself now. She hated herself, of course. Yu Wenrui can''t help but cover his chest. From that day on, he suffered from heart disease inexplicably. How many doctors can''t see the problem after seeing it. However, every attack, it''s like the whole heart wants to crack. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 662 Gu Sheng was surprised to see Yu Wenrui''s appearance. She still remembers the first time she saw him: tall and straight, handsome and handsome, and the charm of the owner that moved all the women. But just saw him, very obviously thin down, theplexion is also unhealthy pale, under the corner of the eye is deep dark blue, obviously has not had a good rest for a long time. All this is because who is self-evident, but Gu Sheng because there is no pity for his mind. Since you dare to do such a dreary thing, you should be prepared to be abused. Time is still long, and she has prepared a bigger "surprise" waiting for him. Spring hunting. Naturally, his majesty, who had acquired a new beauty, wanted to show his wisdom and power in front of the beauty. He took the same chariot with Li Jieyu, who is now a favorite of the six pces, to the royal hunting ground. Gu Sheng because of a scan, Yun Chuqing is also in, with her identity, is not qualified to participate in such a grand event. After a little thought, she understood Guan Qiao in her heart: I''m afraid it''s because of the identity of the virtuous King''s side imperial concubine. I don''t know what Yu Wenrui thinks. The original decision has been dyed. The cloud family is very dissatisfied, but he doesn''t dare to say anything more. Yunchuqing was so embarrassed to be held up. Gu Sheng was upset because he looked at it. As soon as she pulled the corner of her mouth, the emperor around her found it and immediately asked, "what''s wrong with the princess?" Gu Sheng pointed to Yun Chuqingzily with his hand: "that woman, I don''t like it." She''s a disaster in the eyes of others, isn''t she? Then she won''t be reasonable. The emperor took a look along her eyes, and there was a trace of surprise in her eyes. But in a sh, he saw Gu Shengyin sitting beside him. Well,pared with my wife, everyone is nothing but mediocre and vulgar. Since love princess does not like her, then: e on, take her down, don''t sit here, watching the disappointment." Yun Chuqing''s face turned white and was denounced by the emperor. What kind of face does she have in the future? She looks at Yu Wenrui and seems to want to ask him for help. Other people also looked at his highness, the fiery king. Many people know that this youngdy is his future side concubine. Now she is beaten in the face by Li Jieyu, she doesn''t know how he will deal with it? Yu Wenrui turns a deaf ear to these eyes. You Lan doesn''t like the big miss of the cloud family. Is it because she is her side imperial concubine? Is she still unable to put herself in her heart? He wanted to look up and have a look at Gu Shengyin''s expression. Unfortunately, they were too far apart. He could only see a beautiful figure in gorgeous clothes, vague and distant. "Didn''t you hear your majesty? Since your Majesty''s pleasure has been spoiled, don''t drag it down! " He said coldly. Many people were in uproar. They all said that his royal highness was cold hearted and cold hearted. It was true that even his side concubine could be cruel. "There are assassins!" Do not know who called out, the crowd suddenly jumped out of a few figures, toward the emperor directly attacked. "Love princess!" Eximed the emperor. He did not expect that at such a time, the delicate beauty would stand up in front of him. "Your Majesty, it is my honor that I can block this sword for your majesty." Gu Sheng smiles because of weakness. Yu Guang sees Yu Wenrui who ising towards this side. "My concubine and his royal highness are like brothers and sisters..." She did not go on. First, the emperor could understand her meaning; second, she closed her eyes. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 663 When Yu Wenrui saw Gu Shengyin block the knife, the whole person bounced up from his seat. He almost spent his whole life and ran to the emperor. But by the time he came to her, she had stopped breathing. Yu Wenrui''s hand couldn''t stop shaking. It started shaking. When the emperor saw his expression, he thought he was too sad because of his younger sister''s death. Of course, spring hunting stopped. Li Jieyu''s body was taken back to the pce, and the emperor ordered a thick burial. However, that night, the pce where Li Jieyu lived caught fire, and everything was set on fire. A generation of beautiful women could not even leave aplete body. The emperor could only sigh. Yu Wenrui holds Yon''s body and puts it into his room. All the deaf and dumb people served in his room were not afraid that they would divulge secrets. "You Lan You must hate me, don''t you? " "You should hate me, but if you hate me, you should revenge me severely. Why, why do you say that?" When he died, he was still thinking about him. Yu Wenrui said, and coughed violently. There was bright red blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, but he was not willing to wipe it. He shook his hands and touched her face. He was as beautiful as ever, but his tentacles were cold and stiff. It was the smell of death. "I''m a jerk I have to die It''s me who brought you to such a point... " His highness became thinner day by day, and his temperament became more and more gloomy. Even if the emperor ordered him to be the crown prince at the court meeting, he did not see a half smile on his face. This is to let many courtiers secretly praise the king, no, the prince''s Royal Highness is extraordinary. Yu Wenrui is at a loss in his mind. To be the crown prince and finally to ascend the supreme throne and trample all people under his feet is his greatest goal in this life. However, now almost all of them have been realized. Why can''t he feel a little bit happy? Probably, because his heart has been cold with that person''s departure? Muddleheaded back to the pce, Yu Wenrui turned a blind eye to all the congrattions and shut himself into the room. However, a figure that should have been lying on the bed disappeared. Missing? There was a flurry in his heart. How could it be gone? He looked at it carefully, and finally, he saw a withered camellia on the bed. There was a sh of light in his mind. Yes, she is not a human being at all. How can we judge her by human standards? Yu Wenrui low smile, finally, theughter gradually changed into augh, and finally he kept coughing. Even so, he didn''t stopughing. His eyes brightened, and a ray of hope sprang from the stillness. "You lied to me and everyone But thank you for cheating me this time She''s not dead. She''s alive. There is no more pleasing fact. Even if she hates him and doesn''t want to see him again, it doesn''t matter. The people in the Pce found that the master was in a better mood. The emperor''s health is not good. He has been hollowed out by wine and lust these years. After a serious illness, his whole body copsed. Prince Yu Wenrui soon took control of the situation in the imperial court. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 664 "Kill him! Steal, eat, fight There is always such a corner in this magnificent Ming court. A group of well-dressed children of seven or eight years old are punching and kicking around a child of the same age. The reason is that the child secretly took a cake that the second prince used to feed the fish. The child who stole is Yu Wenrui. He was born with the memory of living in the cold pce from the beginning. Her mother was a mad woman, and the only normal thing was an old mother who took care of him. The mother told him that his mother''s concubine was once the emperor''s favorite concubine. Because she was framed, even if she was pregnant, the emperor who hated her was put into the cold pce. He was born in the cold pce, naturally, he was not a noble prince. He even lived a humble life than most of the ves. Those eunuchs and maids, at least, need not be afraid of not having enough to eat and not warm to wear. From childhood, he was taught by mammy that he should be one of the most respected people in the world. He is the prince, and he is a man of honor. When I was beaten up, I saw the second prince standing on the side with a jewel cor and looked at him carelessly. This idea became clearer than ever before. He began to work hard. There was no famous teacher to teach him in the cold pce. He secretly begged those tender maids to bring him books. Then the old mother, who knew a few words, taught him to read under the dim oilmp - not in the daytime, but in the daytime, she had to go to the clothes washing bureau to work. When he was a little older, he went to get a set of eunuch''s clothes. Every time he followed him to the study, he stood outside and listened to the emperor''s instructions. Anyway, he is a forgotten prince, and no one knows him. Later, it seemed that the Empress Dowager was seriously ill. In order to pray for her old people and grant amnesty to the world, the emperor finally came out of the cold pce. Then, little by little, he gave up his dignity, put down his face, put down all his own things, step by step, from a prince who had nothing, he gradually put up his name in front of the emperor, and then began to get some not light and heavy errands. Later, there was a king. Unfortunately, when he had the power to control other people''s life and death, her mother and concubine could not endure long ago and remained in the empty pce forever. The old mother, who was bent on the future, could not wait for the day of happiness. He was always alone. Therefore, he looked at the emperor''s favor very important, he knew that if he wanted to climb up again, he had to know how to understand the meaning. At the dinner party that day, the drunk emperor with turbid eyes looked at the bright moon in the sky and murmured to himself: "I respect myself as an emperor, rich in the world, but after all, I can''t get a beautiful woman with natural beauty. It''s a pity in life." He took the words in his heart and secretly began to visit the beauties. They started to go to the cloud house just because the eldestdy, Yun Chuqing, was known as the first beauty of the Ming Dynasty. However, I didn''t expect to receive the goods unexpectedly. He watched the fairy like woman taking shape from the flowers. When he looked at it, it was like a thousand flowers in full bloom. He knows. He found the man. The most beautiful woman to be able to sweep the country and the city. But he did not calcte, she is enough to pour his heart. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 665 In winter, the emperor was very ill. Yu Wenrui was covered with a thick cloak, surrounded by pce people holding an umbre for him. His heart disease has never been better. Yun Chuqing was sent back to the cloud family in spring hunting. The woman who had been reprimanded by the emperor could not join the royal family again, even if she was only a side concubine. Even a family with a little status would not like to have a daughter-inw who was reprimanded by the emperor and almost became a concubine on the side of the crown prince. In the end, she only married a woman who had failed many times as a sequel. Yu Wenrui returned to the pce. Although he is already the crown prince, more often than not, he returns to his own mansion, or the small courtyard where she once lived. In fact, he himself felt that he made such a move, it is extremely hypocritical. Man, is his own hand to push away, now really left, but he made this kind of love Saint appearance. He stood in a position in the middle of the yard, with his eyes closed and his ears bent, as if listening to something: she used to like to sit here and y the piano. He made it, imagining that she was still here. Then the sudden heartache hit him, and he just fainted. "Your Highness, this is a heart disease. I can''t help it..." Confused, he heard such a conversation. Then there are close peopleining about the ipetence of the doctor. Later, he fell asleep again. When he woke up, he found that all the people around him were looking sad. "What''s the matter?" He had a vague expectation that it might have something to do with himself. His valet''s face was pale: "the grand physician said that your heart disease has never happened to you. I''m afraid..." It can''t be cured. Yu Wenrui insteadughed: "life and death, do not have to force." The emperor, who had been addicted to his voice and color for a long time, didn''t know how. Suddenly, he had a little fatherly love for his son, who had always let himself worry. He personally came to see the sick son, and even offered arge reward to the whole world. As long as he could cure the prince''s illness, he would be rewarded heavily. Unfortunately, waves of "miracle doctors"e and go, but the prince''s body is rapidly declining day after day. Until one day, an old doctor with white beard and wide sleeves entered the pce. "Your Highness, this is Suffering from love? " The white beard old man pondered for a long time and said such a word. Yu Wenrui''s face changed slightly, and he coughed two times in a low voice: "the doctor is joking." The white bearded doctor saw that he did not admit it or care about it, but slowly said, "Your Highness''s body is not something that can be cured by ordinary methods." In other words, there is a way? Yu Wenrui''s servant''s eyes brightened and respectfully asked, "can the miracle doctor have a way?" The old man with white beard shook his head and said when he was disappointed: "I can''t do anything. I just got a iplete medical book in the past year, which just records the treatment methods of this kind of heart disease." "We have to find a king of flowers of more than ten thousand years old, take its heart, boil the juice of patent medicine and take it, then we can have a radical cure." But, this ten thousand years of flower king, all over the world, do not know whether to find one. The old man with white beard left. He couldn''t cure the disease. Naturally, he would not stay here. The servant couldn''t help butin: "the old man doesn''t know where he came from. God talks about it. What kind of flowers and things? It''s almost unheard of. " Yu Wenrui thought of a figure. Heughed to himself. He was afraid that it would be difficult to meet her again in his life. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 666 Yu Wenrui weakened day by day, untilter, he didn''t even sit up at all. He could only lie on the bed, standing in shape and dying. Everyone thought he couldn''t live. The ministers in the court even thought that when the prince went down, they should write a memorial to suggest who was better. It was a fine day. Yu Wenrui had a lot of unprecedented spirit. He even ordered people to help him up and walk in the yard. The servant''s heart trembled, as if sensing something. He did not dare to say anything. ording to the prince''s Royal Highness''smand, he put on a thick fur fur for him and helped him to the yard. Of course, it''s still the yard where yuwenrui doesn''t allow others to step on. There was no one living for a long time. It was still clean and tidy. When Yu Wenrui was in good health, he woulde to clean it himself every two days. Now he is no longer in good health, and he has ordered his heart and abdomen toe and clean up on time. Those who had given advice for him now regret it: if they had known that the master cared so much about the man, why did they have such bad ideas? Now it''s better. They''ve really realized their dream for many years, but the master looks like What''s the point? Yu Wenrui sat alone in the yard for a whole day, but he didn''t move a mouthful of the food sent by his servants. Gu Shengyin is actually here. She disguised herself and sat on the branch of the biggest tree in the yard. She looked at the yard in silence that thin not adult shape of Yu Wenrui. As long as he sat, she sat in the tree and watched. Some of the system can''t read: "host, he looks so pathetic." Gu Shengyin showed a slightly cool smile: "if you LAN is just an ordinary person, or you LAN is not me, she would have died in the pce, where can I see this" deep love "scene She admitted that Yu Wenrui looks very pitiful, but how to say something? There must be something hateful about the poor man, and this degree of repayment is not enough for the things he has done. In this world, she didn''t intend to make his life so easy. Do wrong things, repentance can be forgiven? Most of the time, the one who can forgive him can''t wait for him to repent. Your affection, toote. She finally took a look at the man sitting there, her body moved and disappeared. Yu Wenrui seems to be aware of it, and suddenly looks up at the direction she stayed in. However, there is nothing but the wind blowing leaves rustling. After returning, Yu Wenrui fell into aa. Let the doctors try their best to make him wake up again. As we all know, your highness, the oil has run out and themp has run out. The Ministry of Rites has even begun to prepare for the aftercare, just waiting for this side to breathe. In my heart, yuhun Rui is about to leave. His only thought now was to see the girl again and tell her that he was sorry for her. He didn''t expect to be forgiven by her. He just wanted to tell him he regretted it. Maybe it was heaven''s pity that he really saw her. In a silent darkness, she appeared in his world as if stepping on the light. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 667 "Host, do you really want to do this?" The host is a little sad, which is too cruel. Gu Shengyin nodded: "system you remember, the highest level of abuse is never abuse." System: it suddenly missed the moment when it was born, a naive face, nkly host. Yu Wenrui stood up. It was a dark space, surrounded by thick darkness. The only light source was Gu Shengyin standing in front of him. He unconsciously showed a smile to: "I this is a hallucination, or do you finally want to see me?" Gu Shengyin is still in his memory that pair of appearance, she looks at Yu Wenrui, on the face is undisguised hate color: "I hate you, yuwenrui." Yu Wenrui did not feel strange, but nodded with approval: "I made such a wrong thing, you should hate me." He suddenly became affectionate, staring at Gu Shengyin without blinking, for fear that she would disappear. "It seems that God is not thin to me. Now my only thought is to meet you before I die and say sorry to you." Gu Sheng looked at him in silence and suddenly said, "you will not die." She suddenly showed a smile and looked at Yu Wenrui: "I hate you, I want to end your life by myself. But when I knew you were going to die... " She covered her chest with one hand: "here, it really hurts." Yuyirui seems to understand. His voice trembled and said to Gu Shengyin: "You Lan, listen, I yuwenrui have today, all of which are self inflicted. I deserve it. I''m sorry for you. When I was so kind to you, it was all hypocrisy... " "I know." Gu Sheng looks at him quietly andughs with tears. "I know you just want to use me, I hate you to the bone, but still reluctant to see you die." "So, yuwenrui, you should live well..." She said quietly, in front of Yu Wenrui''s face, covered the hand of the chest, without hesitation, deeply inserted. In. Without the scene of blood sshing, a fist size white flower appeared in her hand. that flower is as like as two peas in her shape. "No! No, youn... " Yu Wenrui desperately want to close, want to stop her, but found that he can''t move half. His tears came out, and his eyes were full of terrible blood. He watched the white flower turn into a little white star, flying towards him and hiding in his body. The body, which has always been weak and weak, suddenly bes full of strength and looks like it has gained new life. But Yu Wenrui can''t care about these. He can''t help watching the man in front of him. His dark hair starts from the root of his hair. His face turns white from ruddy to pale, even white to transparent. The body does not know when it can move, he desperate to get close to her, but found that no matter how hard he tried, he would never reach her. "Goodbye, yuwenrui." She whispered this to him. Yu Wenrui''s eyes suddenly opened. "Your Highness, you wake up. It''s God''s blessing to our country." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 668 Yu Wenrui did not pay attention to the doctors kneeling on the ground. He quickly got up and wanted to go out, but he stopped after two steps. Yes, he wants to find her, but where to find her? He stopped a valet and asked him what had happened recently. The Chambein said excitedly, "you came back that day and fell into aa. You didn''t wake up for seven days and seven nights. Even the great doctor said you But this morning, a strange smell came out of our pce. All the flowers in the whole capital are blooming, and your breath is gradually calming down. " It''s winter now! Everyone said that the prince''s highness must be a Ming king for thousands of years. Heaven couldn''t bear to see him die, so he came back from the dead. Only Yu Wenrui knows that there is no miracle at all. He thought of her gray hair, the heart is a tremor. There was a frying pan on the court Hall of the Ming Dynasty. What''s the reason? The prince''s highness, who has just been passed on, wrote a letter on the top of the hall, saying that he would be promoted by an immortal when he was about to die, and he was lucky to return to life. Since then, maosai suddenly felt that this worldly world was no longer suitable for him. He begged to abolish his position of Prince and let him travel around the world. This Everyone felt that the prince''s highness was crazy. If he got the crown prince''s position and said no, he would not. Seeing that the emperor was critically ill, he would soon be the Lord of the world. The most uneptable thing is those confidants of Yu Wenrui. They are the most clear about what efforts the master has made for everything now. Now everything is in front of you, and you can take it with your hand. If you say no, don''t do it? Yu Wenrui extremely light smile: "I have found, more than the power of my obsession with things." Those people don''t know about Gu Shengyin''s affairs. They think that the prince''s highness is hard toe true. Is it a serious illness that makes the whole person detached? Of course, the Emperor didn''t agree. The emperor was superstitious. After Yu Wenrui''s illness caused a vision, he believed that his son was extraordinary and would be able to inherit the throne. Yu Wenrui disappeared. The Prince did not go to court for several days because he wanted to take a good rest. However, after several days, the emperor became suspicious and sent for a check: the prince had already disappeared. In the capital of the Ming Dynasty, there was a crown prince missing, and there was a more independent childe in the sparsely popted mountains and forests. Yu Wenrui probably knows the habits of some flowers and nts. He has always known that Gu Shengyin likes the liveliness of the world, but in essence, he prefers quiet ces with many kinds of nts. What''s more Yu Wenrui thought of his "dream" to see her appearance, she looks like that, afraid is also won''t go to the human gathering ce? In fact, he had a more terrible conjecture in his heart. Would she have But he never touched this piece. He always told himself that he owed her so much that she would not be reconciled if she had not found it from herself. In fact, his conjecture was not wrong. Gu Shengyin came to a valley near the border of the Ming state that no one had ever set foot on. Her health was not particrly bad. Originally, you LAN as the body of vegetation, lost the flower heart is bound to live. Natural magic from the old world elf queen saved her. However, although she survived, her immortal body was also destroyed, and her magic skills were not saved. Now she is not very different from an ordinary human woman, and her body is even weaker than them. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 669 "How do you feel, host?" Asked the system. Gu Shengughed: "not bad." With her little strength, she built a beautiful tree house in the small valley. Although the immortal body is no longer, the body is still close to the animal and nt instinct. Every day, there will be a sika deer or a few small monkeys to bring her fresh fruit or sweet nectar. For Gu Shengyin, these things are enough to satisfy the body. "What about yunchuqing and yuwenrui?" She hasn''t forgotten both of them. One is her mission goal, the other is a lover who needs to be well adjusted and taught. "Yun Chuqing married that whole person. Because she was beautiful, she was obedient to her. Yu Wenrui hasid down his crown prince and has been looking for your host for a long time. " The system replied. "He gave up the crown prince?" Gu Sheng was a little surprised. She knew how deeply that man was obsessed with power, otherwise she would not have given her to the emperor. However, he gave up when he was easy to get. He really didn''t know whether to say he was affectionate or stupid. "If I had known that, why the present." Gu Sheng couldn''t help sighing. System interface: "there is a saying in the human world, which is widely spread, that is, we can only cherish after losing it." Gu Sheng did not speak. The system suddenly asked, "is the host going to see him?" GU Shengyin replied: "of course, it''s important to see him, but it''s not now. Let him look for a period of time slowly." And cloud clear, she let the system keep watching. "When I get better." Now she is really too weak, even walk a few more steps, the whole person is weak. She told the little animals not toe to her recently, so she closed her eyes and began to practice meditation. She didn''t even know it. It took two years for her to shut up. Gu Shengyin was awakened by the system. "What a coincidence?" The system told her that the two people she had been paying attention to actually went to the valley together. Relying on the wealth of the family, Yun Chuqing found a job for her husband. This time, they set out to take office together. To their surprise, the roads here areplex andplicated. They suddenly lost their way. Somehow, they arrived in the valley. Yu Wenrui, in the past two years, almost all the ces of the Ming state,rge and small, have been visited by him. When he came to this ce to inquire about others, a hunter told him that there was a very beautiful valley in which there were all kinds of strange flowers and nts, but there were many fierce wild animals in the same ce. They didn''t dare to go in. This kind of ce, he has not been to a hundred, there are dozens, but this time, there is an inexplicable feeling to tell him, maybe you LAN is here. This is not the first time that he has this feeling. Every time he goes to a new ce, he holds infinite hope that she is here, but in fact, every time he goes to a new ce, he is disappointed. The so-called feeling is just his ownfort. He was afraid that if he did not even have this hope, he would really have no motivation to go on. Yun Chuqing arrived a little earlier. After they got lost, they had been walking all morning. The coachman saw that it seemed very quiet and safe, so he decided to drive the carriage to the valley to have a rest and find some water to drink. Yunchuqing and her husband also came down to breathe. "Why? This ce is quite interesting. " Cloud early clear surprised way. She nced around and saw the tree house, which was obviously built by human beings. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 670 She could not help but feel nervous. In such a ce, which is obviously uninhabited, it is very difficult for people not to doubt such a house. She spoke to her husband. His face changed as soon as he heard it. When they were young, they did not read a lot of strange stories. The spirits and monsters in the forest were recalled in his mind automatically. "Why don''t we just leave?" He said to the cloud. Yunchuqing also felt strange here and nodded. But at this time, not far from the corner came a few yo yo deer, a white figure sitting on the sika deer, walking slowly towards them. The man was full of silver hair, but he had a young and amazing face. With the white clothes and the sika deer under him, it was hard not to think of anything. Yunchuqing suddenly changed his face. But she changed her look, not because she remembered something bad, but because the face was so familiar. She will never forget who, in a casual word, turned herself into this situation. It''s impossible to marry such a man who has no ability and no support. Yunchuqing has been unable to sleep at night for countless times in the night, and he hates his luck. In the same way, the resentment in her heart for Li Jieyu, who had made her look like this, can be imagined. If not If the woman had not died long ago, she would not have left the capital of the Ming Dynasty so easily. At first sight of the woman on the sika deer, she had forgotten to be afraid and screamed: "Li Jieyu?" The white haired woman''s expression is indifferent, pale to transparent skin, coupled with that head of white hair, how to look, are not like a normal human. "Who are you and what are you doing in my Valley?" She said coldly. The strange tone of her voice made Yun Chuqinge to her senses: Yes, Li Jieyu died long ago. She blocked a knife for the emperor and died on the spot. Even because of a fire, not even aplete body was left. At that time, she felt very happy. It''s just that they look alike, and Yun Chuqing takes a look at Gu Shengyin again. She is not as beautiful as the one in front of her It''s not real. "This Excuse me, miss. I just happened to pass by here with my wife. I want to see if there is any water... " The man next to her opened her mouth. Yun Chuqing turned her head and looked at the familiar emotion in the man''s eyes. It''s obsession, and this man has shown himself so many times. As expected, none of the women with such a face is a good thing. Looking at Gu Shengyin like this, Yun Chuqing suddenly has a vicious idea in his heart. "Outsiders are not wee here. Leave." Gu Shengyin was still sitting on the deer, and his expression did not change. "My husband." Yun Chuqing suddenly called out to his husband. The man turned back, she gently attached to the body, quietly said a few words in his ear. The color of surprise on the man''s face shed by, looking at her happily: "is it true that thedy talks?" Cloud Chuqing heart sneer, but on the surface is a piece of deep feeling: "concubine body a sincere for the husband you, naturally is serious." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 671 Gu Sheng is filled with a sense of disgust in his heart: the cloud is clear at the beginning, and he doesn''t know that he was the haze at the beginning. He and she have no hatred and resentment, just because of their appearance, she even had such a vicious mind! What she said to her husband was, "my husband, I think the woman is alone in this deep mountain. I''m afraid she has no rtives. Why don''t we take her back to the mansion and let her be ady. I also like to have a beautiful sister. " That man is also a fool, and has a lust for Gu Sheng. Listen to his wife so say, unexpectedly still really had a mind. But in fact, what does yunchuqing think? She would like to cross the face of this habitual hook people one by one, and then send it into the humble kiln, so that she was trampled by thousands of people. is as like as two peas in the original plot. Soon, the man put on a just face and said to Gu Shengyin, "this girl, there is no smoke in the valley. I''m afraid it''s very dangerous. Would you like to leave here with us?" Gu Sheng frowned: "don''t want to, you leave here quickly!" The man put on a "I''m all for you" look. She said, "how can you say that? Our husband and wife are kind-hearted. It''s very unsafe in this deep mountain and wild forest... " Gu Sheng said in a cold voice, "don''t talk nonsense. I won''t go with you." Cloud Chuqing interface way: "that girl don''t me us not polite!" She made a color, the original team of drivers and guards are quietly toward Gu Shengying encirclement in the past. Gu Sheng sneered in her heart, so she said they started. On the surface, she frowned: "what are you doing?" Yun Chuqing said with a smile, "please go with us, girl." Gu Sheng kicks its hooves uneasily because of the sika deer under him. Obviously, the approaching human makes it very uneasy. Gu Sheng lowered his head and gently patted it twice to pacify it. She looked at the people who came in. She took a small bamboo flute out of her sleeve and put it on her mouth to blow it. The melodious music resounded in the whole valley. Yu Wenrui is outside also heard the sound of the flute, there are people in the valley! This cognition did not know how, let him excited, let him quickly walk toward the valley. Here, cloud Chuqing heard Gu Sheng because of the flute in his heart did not know how, suddenly panic for a moment. She said in a loud voice: "move faster, catch people, we quickly leave, this ce has some evil." "Yes, ma''am." The coachman was an old servant of the cloud family. He wanted to show his ability in front of his wife, so he ran fastest. Just as his hand was about to reach Gu Shengyin, a startled roar came out, shaking everyone. Then, the coachman felt a strong attack on his back and beat him hard to one side. "Poof!" He couldn''t hold back a mouthful of blood. All of them were shocked to see the huge object in front of Gu Shengyin. "Why How can there be big worms Cloud early clear of the husband panic way. The big bug was standing by Gu Shengyin''s side, and the sika deer was not afraid to see it. "This woman She, is she not a human being Yun Chuqing''s Xianggong shook his throat and said, "how could a normal person be with a big bug?"? Yun Chuqing was also afraid, but he still said, "don''t be afraid. We have a lot of people and we have weapons. It''s just a big bug, not afraid of it! " As soon as her voice fell, there was a gust of wind, and her face hurt. Something hot and hot flowed down. It''s blood. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 672 She screamed at once. Covering her face and raising her head, Yun Chuqing saw the culprit just now - it was a small white monkey. Seeing her looking at the past, he reached out his hand and shook it towards her. There was a trace of blood on her sharp nails, which apparently had just cut her face. "Damned beast!" Cloud early clear sharp voice curse a way, say to the person nearby, "give me to catch that small animal, I want to strip skin cramp it!" But no one moved. Yunchuqing''s clothes were carefully pulled, his husband motioned to her to look at the side. Yun Chuqing raised his head and was numbed by the scene: I don''t know when, the rebellious forest, open space, and even behind them were surrounded by all kinds of animals, not only fierce animals such as big insects, but also poisonous snakes. Even Yun Chuqing also saw several small rabbits. Now she knew that she was afraid. She hated that she lost her cool when she saw this face. This girl lives alone in such a ce, obviously not ordinary people, where can they easily provoke? Look at this This man, I don''t know what kind of monster it is! She forced a smile: "it''s all misunderstanding If you don''t want to follow us, girl, we won''t force you either Gu Sheng said coldly, "get out of here now!" Yunchuqing''s Xianggong immediately nodded: "good, good, you let these Go back, and we''ll go in a minute Gu Sheng held out his hand and shook for a moment. His actions around them were neat and back to both sides. His eyes were still looking at them closely, as if he were staring at the prey on his mouth. Several people did not dare to dy any more, so they left in a carriage. "My husband, are we leaving like this?" Cloud Chu Qing covered his face, where do not know how to return a responsibility, with medicine blood still can not stop, fire. Spicy pain. Naturally, she was very reluctant. His husband gave a rare hard breath: "if you don''t leave, what do you want to do to be the food in the mouth of those beasts?" Yun Chuqing opened his mouth and said, "we can report to the official..." "Give me a break!" Her husband suddenly said angrily, "don''t try to make trouble all day long!" He was also afraid of the situation just like that, a little careless, they all want to fold there. It''s the woman who is used to making trouble. Otherwise, why should he be so worried? "How dare you attack me? Zhang Yuan, did you forget who paid for the vacancy? How dare you attack me Cloud early clear Leng for a moment, suddenly called. Zhang Yuan''s face sank when he heard the speech. As a man, no matter how soft he was, he bought a vacancy by his wife''s family, which was also a bad reputation. "You! It''s ridiculous He felt that he couldn''t stand the woman. He snorted coldly and lifted the curtain to leave. There were horses outside. "Miss, you say so, Uncle..." Yun Chuqing''s servant girl is a little uneasy. "Hum! Did I say something wrong? It''s not my cloud family. He''s still nothing. " Cloud early clear cold said. This scene was faithfully told by the system to Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin takes back his eyes. Good, the seeds of suspicion and discord have been nted. The next thing, they don''t need to go out on their own. Those two people can kill themselves by themselves. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 673 She just let the little white monkey grasp a kind of fruit in the palm of his hand. The face of Yun Chuqing will never be good. That man, the most unshakeable mind, a little chaos magic, can make him silent into a person. She let those animals leave, and she also put down the sika deer: "hard work, deer, go back quickly." That fawn some reluctantly rubbed on her body two times, this just dada put aside. "You Lan..." A voice trembling with excitement was heard not far away. Yu Wenrui came for a while, different from cloud Chuqing, he saw Gu Shengyin''s first sight and knew that she was her own haze. He looked at her three or two times to send those people, such a quiet LAN, and before there is a big difference. Gu Sheng frowned, still a pair of cold expression: "who are you?" Without waiting for Yu Wenrui to speak, she continued: "outsiders are not wee here. Leave immediately!" That pair of strange appearance let Yu Wen Rui heart a pain. He showed a smile: "You Lan, I know you hate me, but please don''t pretend not to know me." He would like her to hate himself for a lifetime, but also did not want to have a period of the past between the two people. Gu Sheng said in a cold voice, "I''m not what you said. If you don''t leave, the consequences will be at your own risk." Yu Wenrui looked at her pale and transparent skin and her long white hair, and her guilt and pain could not stop. He will never forget who brought it to her. "You Are you ok? " He asked. Gu Sheng looks at him inexplicably and doesn''t speak any more. The big buges out again and roars at Yu Wenrui in a low voice, full of warning. Yu Wenrui did not want to have a conflict with her, he had no choice but to say: "good, good, you let me leave, I will leave, you do not get angry." He turned his head and left. Gu Shengyin always thinks that he can''t give up so easily. Sure enough, the system told her that Yu Wenrui had built a small bamboo house outside the valley and was actually nning to live for a long time. "Host, what are you going to do?" Asked the system. Gu Shengyin is drinking a cup of sweet nectar, but also in a good mood to send things to the little guy to say hello. "What? When you''re done, leave. " She said faintly. Anyway, as long as yunchuqing does not live well, her task is basicallypleted. As for Yon herself, in such a valley, she lives an immortal life. No one can say that her life is not good. The system suddenly understood: the person outside, she did not want to pay any attention. The system is a little tangled, or persuade: "look at his appearance, it is obvious that the host is deeply rooted in love, and know wrong..." Gu Sheng looked at the system with a smile: "what benefits did he give you? Or what kind of identity is he worth your good words for him? " The system immediately chose to shut up. Yu Wenrui really lived outside. He would often go to the valley and take the initiative to leave when he crossed the line drawn by the people inside. In fact, he wanted to see her often. He did not expect that person could forgive himself. It was the greatest fortune of his life to see her and look at her fresh face. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 674 In the twinkling of an eye, it is a time of blooming spring flowers. This blooming flowers, all the nts favorite season, but became Gu Shengyin''s most painful time. Because she lost her heart of flowers. Even if natural magic can save her life, there is no way to give her a heart. On this day, Yu Wenru came to the valley as usual. He stood quietly waiting for the man to appear and drove himself away with a cold and strange tone. He knows that his way is shameless, but there is no way, he can only use this way to see her. But no one came. He had been waiting for a long time. Usually at this time, she showed up. Yu Wenrui in the heart of the tragic thought, is she already tired of their own, even to see a side are not willing to? No, it''s not. She now "does not know" herself, should not be able to do so heartless. He suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart and walked for two years towards the tree house not far away. He knew she lived in it, but he had never been so close to it because she didn''t allow it. With a slight leap, he stood steadily on the thick branches, beside which a green snake was crouching on it. He saw the uninvited guest spit out the snake letter and warned him not to approach. Yu Wenrui flicked his hand gently, and the snake seemed to be hit by something invisible. He was dizzy and almost fell from the tree. He had to tightly wrap his body around the branch. Yu Wenrui didn''t look at it and pushed them away. It''s a house that''s very well built, and I can see she''s doing well here. Yu Wenrui came to such a conclusion. But the next second, the sight in his eyes made himpletely overturn this conclusion. The man was curled up on the bed, his brows frowned tightly, and he looked carefully at the cold sweat on his forehead. He was obviously suffering a lot. What''s going on? Yu Wenrui did not have time to think about it. He quickly walked to the bedside and put out his hand to explore her forehead. It was cold. "You Lan You LAN? " There was no moment in his soft voice that he hated his ipetence: he didn''t even know what he had to do to relieve her pain. He can only sit quietly with her. "Pain..." She is still talking, there is no other words, only this sentence. Yu Wenrui looked at her hand has been tightly covering his chest, the heart suddenly understood something. The huge sense of guilt drowned him. He knew for a long time that she had lost her heart in order to save her life. It was absolutely impossible that she did not need to pay the price. You can see how much she will pay if her hair color turns white in a sh. But know return to know, really see her so painful, Yu Wenrui still can''t help red eyes. "Why do you So stupid? " People like him deserve to die, and it''s not worth her doing anything at all. By the time Gu Sheng was sober, several days had passed. She felt someone in the room the first time. In this valley, the only human being is Yu Wenrui. "Who allowed you in?" She looked at him coldly and defensively. Yu Wenruiughed: "You Lan, do you still want to pretend that you don''t know me?" Gu Sheng because of silence, she knew that her pain attack appearance was seen by Yu Wenrui. Even if he didn''t see it, the man never doubted the fact that she was Yon. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 675 "What if I knew you? What if I don''t know you? You now, immediately, get out of this ce Her tone was full of unabashed disgust. This is no denial. "You Lan, you really can''t give me a chance to make up for it?" Yu Wenrui has some sadness in his heart. "Yes." Where did you know that Gu Shengyin even nodded. Yu Wenrui''s eyes lit up. Gu Shengyin turned his head and looked at him: "I feel ufortable when I see you. If you leave here far away and never appear in front of me, I will forgive you." Yu Wenrui''s eyes darkened, and he knew that it could not be so simple. "Impossible, you LAN." He looked at her: "my only thought now is that I can see you more in my life. If I never see you, I would rather you would never forgive me." "Get out of here Gu Sheng used a technique because of his strong support. Yu Wenrui only felt that his eyes were dark, and he inexplicably appeared outside the valley. This kind of means is simply unpredictable. He sighed for a while, knowing that you Lan was angry at the moment, and he did not intend to provoke him. Gu Sheng is really strong, she just survived that ordeal, and now it is a weak time, but she still tries to be strong. As soon as Yu Wenrui''s body disappeared, she copsed. "System?" The system knew what she meant and said, "Yun Chuqing''s face has been destroyed and her temper is getting worse and worse. Her husband has established a firm foothold in the new office, and no longer respects her. Now, he has taken a subordinate''s Huaniang as his concubine. Yun Chuqing has quarreled with him for a long time. " Gu Sheng nods his head and makes a scene like this. Yunchuqing''s life is probably hopeless. "System, is my task done?" The system knew what she meant and ordered a wax for a man. "The host can choose to leave the world, and the characters in the original world will leave a replica and live ording to the host''s wishes." "Well, after I left, she didn''t know Yu Wenrui. She went to a ce far away that no one could find. She could easily live in the mountains and forests without any disaster or worry." Gu Shengyin said the rest of his life. This is probably, is also the original you LAN, most want to live a day? "Systems, pull away from the world." Gu Sheng was waiting for the familiar feeling in his soul to appear because of no waves in his mood. Yu Wenrui honestly waited outside the valley for several days without disturbing her. He wanted to wait for her to cool down a little before he went to see her. He even thought, if he had been guarding her like this, would he be able to get her real forgiveness at the end of his life? However, he never thought that when he went in again, the valley really became an empty valley. The treehouse was still there, but there was no one in it. Standing in the empty tree house, he finally understood the fact that the man really hated him and had a cold heart for him. Her words are not half false: I do not want to see you, you will never, never appear in front of me. He raised his hand to cover his face. The sun was a little dazzling, and transparent liquid slipped down his face. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 676 "Host, do you want to select any random skill in the world?" "Yes." "¡­¡­" Gu Sheng because of speechless looking at the system random to their own ability, is actually you Lan''s mind reading skills. She took another look at her own world and said decisively, "can you choose not?" A white sh system Gu Sheng chose not to need it. Joking, in thest world, she had mind reading skills, but that was something she could control by herself. She chose to listen or not to listen. This world, an ordinary human girl, with such skills, will definitely be bored to death. Just imagine that Gu Shengyin meets all kinds of people every day, and all kinds of strange psychological activities ring out in her mind, which is simply unbearable! "Send the story." Gu Shengyin, while receiving the plot, is looking at the surrounding environment. She is in a very clean small room, there is a desk against the wall, on which is ced a smallmp, a variety of books and learning materials, obviously the owner of the room is still a student. The room is very warm, looks veryfortable, a nce at the past, but did not see any valuables. Obviously, the situation in this family can only be regarded as average. It happens that the memory has been transmitted. The original owner, an Qinyu, is a senior high school student. His parents are ordinary workers. He has a sister who is two years older than himself. She is not very happy in this family. Her parents obviously prefer the older daughter. It seems that she is only responsible for this little daughter this year: send her to school, provide her with food and clothing, and don''t think about the rest. When an Qinyu was a child, she would feel very aggrieved and miserable, but when she grew up, she saw through it. She didn''t hate them because it was a great kindness to bring her into the world and raise her for so many years. They didn''t owe her anything, she owed them a lot. She even thought that after that, she would choose a university far away from home and work for her own living expenses. She would be far away from them and would not be out of the way. In the future, she will give them pension money every month to repay their kindness. As for kinship? I''m sorry, she didn''t believe this for a long time in the cold eye and neglect of more than ten years. She nned everything well, but she didn''t think that one thing changed her lifepletely. That day, when she came home from school, she saw that there were two people in her home who were obviously not in this ce. Her parents, however, were standing by. Thedy like man was very excited when he saw her. He pulled her and said a lot of words, which meant that she was their daughter. When she was in the hospital more than ten years ago, she was wrongly held by the doctor. Looking at the appearance of her parents dodging, she sneered in her heart. Is it really the wrong hospital? As mentioned in the idol drama, she has a handsome brother and a pair of powerful parents. She should have been a real favored girl. This incident was exposed because the girl who had reced her position had a car ident. During the blood transfusion, the doctor reported the blood type, which made the husband and wife find out that they were wrong. Finally, they found out the mistake of that year by checking the hospital that delivered the baby. The girl''s name is song Tian, a very proud little princess. She is more like a member of the family than an Qinyu who suddenly arrived. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 677 Song Tian was supposed to be sent back to settle down, but the parents of the Song family pity that her legs are not good enough, so they let her stay in the Song family. They can let the parentse to see her and wait until she is cured. The parents of the Song family are kind-hearted. They associate themselves with their love and guilt for an Qinyu. They think that their parents must miss song Tian very much. However, in song Tian''s eyes, it is the couple who raised themselves from the young general to finally find their own daughter, and her adopted daughter is a superfluous one. She didn''t want to go back to the Song family at all. The sry of the two song families in one month was not enough for her to buy a pair of shoes. She couldn''t ept that she was not the daughter of a wealthy family but a daughter of an ordinary family. She doesn''t even want to see her parents. She''s the daughter of the Song family from childhood to adulthood. Why, it''s just a car ident and everything changes? if everything is the same as before, if It would be nice without an Qinyu. She fell into a madness, and the idea became clear in her mind, allowing her to make a final decision. She found someone and arranged for a car ident. That boy, has always liked her very much, likes her to like even own life may not want. He drove his own car, ran the red light, and knocked an Qinyu who was crossing the road and flew out. When anqinyu died, the boy took all the responsibility on his own. But after all, as a high school student, how can he really resist the professional interrogation? The parents of the Song family did not expect that they would take their own daughter back and face such a tragedy. Song''s mother fainted on the spot and didn''t want to see song Tian again after she woke up. Song Tian paid a price for what she did, but anqinyu would nevere back. Gu Sheng came back to see the time and was going to school. She packed up, the living room was empty and settled in, and there was never a breakfast ready for her. It''s a little cold outside. Gu Sheng can''t help but wrap up his coat a little. Her high school is the best key middle school in the city, and the tuition is extremely expensive. An Qinyu was able to attend this school because she was the first to enter the school, the high school entrance examination in all subjects were almost full marks, the school reduced all her tuition fees, and even gave her arge schrship. Since they don''t need to spend their own money, Ann''s father and mother don''t say much. If Gu Sheng is not mistaken, song Tian actually went to this school, but there has never been any intersection between them. Song family education is very strict, song father and song mother do not like other families let their children go to that kind of private noble school. But even so, what song Tian wears is not a brand that ordinary high school students can afford. She bought a cup of soybean milk and two steamed stuffed buns, and ate them while walking on the road. "Tian Tian, what are you looking at?" Song Tiantian came back to his mind, looked at his friend calling himself, said with a smile, "nothing, just looking at that girl, some familiar." Her friend took a look at Gu Shengyin''s back and said with a smile, "she, an Qinyu, the Xueba of our school, is the first-ss schrship winner every year." Song Tiangang happened to nce at the girl and thought that the girl''s side face looked like her mother, but her mother didn''t seem to have any rtives surnamed an. Looking at her shabby appearance, she would not be a rtive of her mother. Song Tian didn''t care about it and walked towards the ssroom. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 678 An Qinyu grew up in such a home, a bit cold tempered, but there was little resentment among the students. At most, the students thought that the girl with the best performance and good-looking appearance in this ss had a high personality. She has a few friends in the ss who can speak well, but none of her intimate friends. There are two girls sitting at the front table talking gossip: "have you seen song Tian from ss 5 today? I saw that watch in a magazine two days ago "What''s so strange about this? What''s on thatdy that''s not a famous brand?" A girl enviously said: "her family is really rich, I see her every day is someone driving to school..." Gu Sheng shakes his head and smiles: it''s no wonder that the little princess raised like this can endure the life of ordinary people? At the end of the day, Gu Shengyin went home. As soon as she opened the door with the key, she heard the noise in the living room and the fresh smell of stew floating out of the kitchen. So Gu Sheng knew that the eldest daughter of the family, anqinqi, came back. As soon as she entered the door, there was a strange silence in the room. Then anqinqi, sitting on the sofa, took the lead in saying, "Yuyu is back? Hungry or not? Mom made the soup, and it''s delicious. " Anqinqi is the only one in the family who will call her "Yuyu". She is also the only one who cares about her sister. Gu Shengyin has a good impression of her. Gu Sheng smiles at her sister, and then doesn''t seem to see her husband and wife. She doesn''t go back to her room. When she turned her head, she said, "what''s your attitude? Was she born to collect money? " Anqinqi has been spoiled since childhood, and she has courage to speak. She said to her mother, "Mom, don''t talk about yoga. You two are too entric! If you don''t sit so much, she can be what she is? " She also did not understand: "you like me so much, and you are not men over women. Why can''t you be good to Yu Yu? Did she pick it up? " Ann''s mother changed her face and pretended to be angry: "what nonsense are you talking about? Yes, yes, I''ll see if the soup is ready? " At the dinner table, Gu Shengyin sat in the corner on the edge. "Come on, Kiki, have the soup." Ann''s mother personally filled a bowl of soup and handed it to an Qinqi, heartache way, "did you have a hard time at school? It''s not easy toe back once. We must make up for it. " She went to college in the next city and came back only once in several months, sometimes even for a semester. Anqinqi winked at her mother. She knew her daughter''s meaning, but she was unwilling to let her eldest daughter down. She took out a bowl and gave it to Gu Shengyin: "anqinyu, drink the soup." Gu Sheng takes a look at it, and says a thank you politely to Ann''s mother. In the evening, Gu Sheng returned to the room after dinner. Soon after, anqinqi opened the door and came in. "Sister." Gu Sheng stopped his pen and called out to her with a smile. Anqinqi was shaken for a while and joked, "Yuyu, if you go to college in the future, there must be many boys chasing you." Her sister does not look like her parents. Ann''s family looks ordinary. Anqinqi herself can be regarded as pretty and lovely. However, an Qinyu is white and beautiful, and his facial features are so delicate that they don''t seem to have been born out of their genes for settling down. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 679 When an Qinqi was a child, she secretly thought about the plot of novels and dramas. But when she grew up, she felt that she really wanted too much. How could such a coincidence happen in real life? This sister may have inherited the best genes in the whole family. Gu Sheng justughed and didn''t speak because of her words. Angel took out a small box: "my gift for you!" Gu Shengyin received it. It was an eyedrop. The words on it were German. "I heard my ssmates say, this prevention of myopia is particrly good, you now study hard in high school, do not burn your eyes." She said. Gu Sheng had a warm current in her heart. In her 16 years of life, this sister was really good to her. "Yes." Anqinqi''s expression appears some tangled, "our parents there, you also don''t put too much in mind." She can''t say what parents are the same, even parents love her can''t say. Ann''s father and mother''s heart is just to the horizon. Gu Sheng smile for a while: "sister, don''t worry, I''m ok. After I went to college, I would fill in a ce far away ande back once a semester. " Anqinqi looked sad: "Yuyu, don''t do this..." Gu Sheng took her hand and said, "sister, we both know that my parents just don''t like me. I go far away. They are rxed, and I''m happy." Anqinqi finally did not say anything, just sighed, let Gu Sheng because don''t think too much, left. After only four days at home, she went back to school. Gu Shengyin personally went to the airport to see her off. When he went back, Gu Sheng looked back because he felt something in his heart. Not far away, a young man in a ck windbreaker stood looking at her. His eyebrows and eyes are very good, and he is extremely handsome. Rarely can he see such a good-looking person under the big screen. Gu Shengyin even sees a few girls secretly taking out their mobile phones to take photos of him. She knew who he was, and Song Yi was supposed to be the physical brother. Now, however, they are just strangers. Gu Sheng for only a look, as usual, turned his head and walked toward the exit. However, her heart was far less peaceful than it seemed: "system, what''s going on? How could he be my brother? " What kind of development is this? After a rare silence for a long time, the system finally replied, "I don''t know." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Let her be a good sister to make up for the harm of thest world to him? Gu Shengyin says he can''t do it at all: simply, song doesn''t want to marry and have children normally. Gu Sheng can''t stand his lover, and other women together, even if there is no memory at all! However, it is impossible for her to be with him. Gu Shengyin, who has experienced so many human worlds, can''t ept such things as brother and sister. Her heart became a mass of hemp, on the surface is still calm and iparable forward. Song also looked at the girl''s back, until hepletely walked away, disappeared. She''s like mom. It was the first time he saw her. It''s not that the facial features are too simr, but when she lowers her head carelessly or raises her smile, the three parts look like five parts. Song also frowned and thought for a while, but finally did not get any results, turned his head and left. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 680 Gu Shengyin went back to find a husband and wife. "Are you going to move out?" Ann''s mother was a little surprised. "Well." Gu Shengyin said softly, "I n to rent a single room next to the school, so that I don''t have to waste too much time, and I can save some time to study." Of course, she could not say that we were tired of each other, but wanted to find a usible reason. Looking at Ann''s mother''s face, she added, "my schrship is enough to rent a house." As expected, she was not surprised. As soon as her mother heard that she didn''t have to spend her own money, she agreed without much hesitation. At night, in my bedroom. An''s father''s voice hesitated: "Yufeng, are we too harsh on Qin Yu''s child? After all, we have raised her for so many years, which is not badpared with our own... " Ann''s mother''s voice was cold: "she is not my Qin Yu. You have also said that we have raised her for more than ten years to feed and clothe her, and we have done everything we should do. " Ann''s father sighed and did not contradict his wife. He has always felt guilty about Qin Yu. She should have been ady from a rich family and was taken to their home. Even so, he and his wife never gave her the love from the family. He wanted topensate her, but every time he talked about it, Yufeng would get angry. As time went by, he would not mention it any more. The next day happened to be the time of the month''s rest. Gu Sheng moved home without any dy in carrying his salute. When she finished school this day, she carried her schoolbag at the school gate and saw Song Yi again. This time he drove the car, Gu Sheng because of watching song Tian happy get on the car. Obviously, he came to pick up his sister to school. There are two girls envious said: "Tian Tian said that is his brother, really good handsome ah!" "My brother picked her up from school. I really envy him..." When song closed the door, he saw Gu Shengyin standing at the school gate. Somehow, he always felt that the girl''s feeling to himself was different from that of others. He asked, "that girl is from your school, too?" Song Tian looked at him curiously. Seeing that it was Gu Shengyin, he nodded: "an Qinyu, the number one student in our grade, is a bully." She said she found out that it was not right. Why did he suddenly be interested in her? "Oh..." Song Tian elongated his voice and looked at Song Yi, "elder brother, you should not be. You like people''s beautiful looks!" Song also heard speech and chuckled: "don''t talk nonsense, your ssmate, just a little older." Song Tian spits out his tongue. He doesn''t speak any more. Although the elder brother and sister are brothers and sisters, song Yichang is studying abroad, and they don''t spend much time together. She had a heart to be close, but she always felt that the elder brother had a sense of distance from everyone, including herself. The rtionship between them is not as close as others seem. However, she murmured in a low voice: "their family is said to be a very ordinary family, that is an Qinyu, and her parents don''t like it. Her parents have never been to the parents'' meeting." These are all gossip from people around her. Song also heard this, thought of the girl''s faint smile, eyebrows gently wrinkled up. Will there be parents who don''t like their daughters? What''s more, she''s such an excellent and beautiful daughter? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 681 In the twinkling of an eye, a period of time passed. It was almost the time for song Tian to have an ident. Sure enough, Gu Sheng didn''te to the school for a long time. He heard that some students in the ss were discussing this matter. "I heard it was a girl from ss 5..." "It''s song Tian, who is said to have a lot of money at home." Gu Sheng opened the book and slowly looked at it as if the gossip didn''t exist. The students in the ss also spontaneously did not gossip around her: it is strange to say that the bully in the ss looked thin and small, but as long as she sat there, she did not have to put on any face, naturally there was a feeling that no one was allowed in. There have been people who said in private that this is the aura of Xueba God. They don''t understand it. Gu Sheng slightly raised his head, his mind emptied for a second: song Tian had a car ident, then the Song family, is also about to find it. After all, it is the power of money. Less than a month after the news of song Tian''s car ident came out, Gu Shengyin saw a pair of middle-aged men and women in front of his rented apartment when he went back. It is said that they are middle-aged men and women. In fact, the two couples look very young. If they just look at their faces, they are only about thirty. Seeing Gu Shengyin, thedy''s eyes turned red: "you Are you an Qinyu Gu Sheng looked at them with vignce on his face and did not open the door: "who are you?" The man was calm and gentle: "we are your parents Come and see you Gu Shengyin''s expression is more vignt: "cheating, my parents will not have any friends to know me." She said it was the right time to settle down. The couple never went out to have a party and had fun with their eldest daughter. Even some of their friends didn''t know they had two daughters. Hearing Gu Shengyin''s words, the couple''s expression was a little sad: when they investigated the events of that year, they also investigated the an family by the way. They made a clear investigation on how the husband and wife treated the little daughter in recent years. Their daughter, who should have been held in their hands, was treated as a transparent person for 16 years in another family! The woman finally couldn''t help crying: "Yuyu, I I''m you. Mom I''m your biological mother! the man thought that the girl was too calm. He was afraid that she would not easily believe both of them. Sure enough, Gu Shengyin just looked at them strangely, and then quickly took out her mobile phone - which she bought with her own schrship. Anjia doesn''t care about this kind of thing at all. "I don''t know who you are. You suddenly appear at my door and say such inexplicable words. Please leave me immediately, or I will call the police!" Gu Shengyin said. But the man saw that her hand holding the mobile phone was shaking gently. Obviously, the girl was not as calm as she seemed. She was afraid. After all, he is only a 16-year-old child. No matter how precocious he is, where can he mature? A man''s heart is soft and soft, but at the same time, he hates the husband and wife: if a teenage girl lives outside alone, are they not afraid that she will encounter danger alone? How do you be a parent? She will be so precocious, afraid is also because no one has ever nned for her heart? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 682 He said softly, "don''t be nervous. We are not bad people." Gu Sheng choked him: "no bad man will write these two words on his face." Song fu He thought the girl was unexpectedly cute and said with a smile, "I''ll call your parents now to see if it''s convenient for them toe here." In front of Gu Shengyin, he dialed Ann Fu''s phone. The opposite soon came Gu Sheng''s familiar voice. Song Fu simply chatted with him, and they hung up the phone. Gu Sheng hears it clearly. Anfu says that he and his wife wille soon. Song Fu looked at Gu Shengyin: "now you believe that we are not bad people?" Gu Sheng was silent for a moment and said sorry to them. Then he took the key to open the door and asked them to go in. After all, Gu Shengyin is only a student. He rents a very ordinary single room. After a bed and a desk are put in a room, there is no extra space at all. With two adults, it looks very crowded. However, although the room is small, it has been cleaned up by Gu Sheng. Even the non white wall has been pasted with warm stickers. As soon as song''s mother came in and saw such a scene, she could not help but shed tears again: her daughter, what kind of life has she been living these years. Gu Shengyin took out two stic stools that could be stacked under the bed and put them beside them. He felt a little embarrassed: "I only have this kind of stool here" the father and mother of Song Dynasty said that they didn''t mind. She went to get another pot of water and poured boiling water for them with a disposable stic cup. Song''s mother holding boiled water and looking at Gu Sheng in a daze, she didn''t know what she was thinking. Song Fu was calm. He saw that Gu Shengyin was also restrained and nervous. He only asked her some small questions with a smile. For example, she was not used to living and studying. What problems were there in her study. Gu Shengyin slowly answered, but also rxed. Song''s husband and wife watched, although the child does not love to talk, but very polite, in the face of the elderly is also very clever. The door was knocked again, contact just the phone, this time, should be the two settled husband and wife. Gu Shengyin went to open the door, and it turned out that she was an in a hurry. Seeing Gu Shengyin, Ann''s mother began to ask, "why do you let anyone in at will? Did they ask you any strange questions? You didn''t talk nonsense... " "Cough!" Ann''s mother coughed heavily. The father and mother of Song Dynasty who were standing in the room did not look very well. They saw with their own eyes the attitude of an''s mother to an Qinyu. Where is this like a mother to her daughter? We can imagine what kind of life Qin Yu has been living in these years. In the small room, four adults were staying, which was obviously very crowded. Song Fu suggested several people go out and say. He turned to Gu Shengyin and said, "Yuyu, Dad Uncle has something to look for you. Would you like to go out with us Gu Sheng nodded, several people came to the nearest teahouse and asked for a private box. After sitting down, song''s father carefully found that Gu Sheng chose a ce far away from his husband and wife, and he recovered his cool appearance when he first met him. Obviously, her rtionship with the couple is not good. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 683 Song Fu began to simply exin what he found and found out. When he finished, the first reaction was an Mu: "no way, Qin Yu is my daughter, how can there be a mistake?" If it had not been for her attitude towards an Qinyu over the years and what she had just seen to her daughter, song Fu would have believed the truth of her words. "I have already checked the data of the two childbirth days. My wife and you gave birth in the same hospital. I can''t rule out the possibility of holding the wrong child." Said the father of song with patience. Before their husband and wife came to Gu Shengyin, they actually went to find a husband and wife to settle down, but as soon as the other party heard that it was about the children, they immediately turned over their faces and drove them out. Ann just said with a cold face, "no way!" she was so inconsistent with three and it was also a great fire. Song mother was angry on the spot. "Can it not be that you has the final say, who can see Qin Yu, who dare to let Qin Yu and us make a paternity test?" Ann mother retorted, "who knows who you are? What do you mean to do paternity test? Do we have to agree? I tell you, I won''t agree. " Song''s father and mother obviously have not seen such unreasonable people, Song Mother''s body is shaking with anger. Song Fu''s heart suddenly moved: normal people hear what they say, the first reaction should not be to find out the truth? After all, if it is really wrong, it is that their own daughter and their separation for so many years, how can they not be curious and anxious at all? How can anyone insist that this is impossible? What''s more, if the settled couple love their daughter as a treasure, it''s clear that they don''t like Qinyu''s little daughter at all. Why should they obstruct her? Is there something fishy in this matter? In this way, the paternity test is even more necessary. He no longer paid attention to Ann''s mother, but turned to Gu Shengyin and said, "Qin Yu, you heard me talking to Mr. an just now. I really hope to find my own daughter. I''m afraid she''s not doing well outside. Would you like to do this paternity test with me? " Gu Sheng was hesitant. Any 16-year-old girl, in such a case, would be in a mess. Before she said anything, Anmu scolded her: "anqinyu, have you ever been treated unfairly by me and your father for your food and clothing these years? Now you listen to two people who don''t know where theye from and want to do paternity test. You want to piss me off with your father! "Why are you so fierce?" Song''s mother stood up and stood in front of Gu Shengyin. "She''s just a 16-year-old child. Do you treat your daughter like that?" Ann''s mother rolled her eyes: "I discipline my daughter, you can''t control it!" "You..." What else does song''s mother want to say? Gu Sheng interrupts her because of her exit. "I will!" Gu Shengyin''s voice was not very loud, but very firm. "I''d like to do a paternity test with you." She said, word by word. Ann''s mother was stunned for a moment, and then burst out: "an Qinyu, you little white eyed wolf, I have raised you for so many years in vain..." "Mom. "Gu Sheng stood on one side quietly with a calm look," with conscience, for so many years, have you really treated me as a daughter? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 684 Her words are clear and light, but there seems to be a kind of magic that can''t be said. Unexpectedly, Ann''s mother shut her mouth unconsciously. "Since childhood, you bought thetest toys for your sister, bought beautiful dolls, and took her to the yground But what about me? In the shopping mall, there are clothes sellers. You don''t even care if I''m wearing them properly. You buy five or six sets of clothes, which are all my new clothes of that year. " "Not to mention taking me out to y. I always remember that in the fifth grade of primary school, an aunt from your unit came to y at home and saw me say a sentence:" is this your child? I always thought that Qin Qi was the only child in your family. " "When I was young, I cried secretly, thinking to myself whether I was not as good as my sister, so you didn''t like me, butter I realized that no matter how good I was, you would still not like me. I always want to ask why, if I really don''t like it, why did I have to be born? " "I also thought, is it possible that I really picked it up or carried it, so you don''t want to see me so much?" "No matter what the facts are, I would like to apany these two uncles and aunts to do an identification today. It''s not really that I''m not your daughter, but I think they really care about the missing biological daughter. I wish them to find her early. I don''t want children like me who suffer from such unfair treatment in this world. " "As for you, you don''t like me so much. I''ll do one more thing to make you unhappy, that is to make you hate me a little more." Her expression does not change will finish this paragraph of speech, toward already tearful song mother to show a light smile: "Auntie, let''s go." Song mother finally couldn''t help but hold her in her arms. "Child, Qinyu, you are a good child, because they don''t know how to cherish you..." Gu Shengyin''s eyes are also some wet up, said is not concerned, said is not put in the heart, just because no one will love her. Tears, only in front of those who care about themselves, are the most precious. Gu Sheng forced his tears back from his eyes and said with a smile, "I know that I have always been excellent. They are not good to me. It is their loss to lose such an excellent daughter as me." Song''s mother wiped her tears and took Gu Shengyin''s hand out of the door: "no matter whether you are an aunt''s daughter or not, from today on, Auntie will treat you as a daughter''s pain." Three people stand up,pletely ignoring the Zheng Zheng sitting on one side of the parents, out of the door. "The identification results are out." In his life, white coat handed a document to song Fu. Even though the heart has already had the answer, but after seeing that number, song''s father and mother are still excited once again red eyes. Song''s mother looked at Gu Shengyin, who was standing on one side, with tears in her eyes and said with a smile, "Yuyu, my child, would you like to call me mom?" Gu Shengyin is still dull. She didn''t expect that the doubts in her childhood were all true. They don''t like themselves, not because they are bad, not because they have a sister, but because they are not their daughter at all. A huge sour feeling hit her heart, and she finally couldn''t help crying. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 685 When the Song family put the information in front of their parents, they finally shut up. Ann''s mother did not give up. She looked at Gu Shengyin: "Yuyu, you and I have not treated you unfairly in these years, have you? If you find your own parents, don''t keep your father and me for so many years? " "You''d better shut up!" Finally, the mother of song couldn''t help it. Her upbringing is very good, but in front of such a shameless woman or can not live: "what is no injustice? Give Qin Yu a mouthful of food and call it no harm? I will give you a sum of money aspensation for your care of Qinyu in these years. As for the rest, I don''t want to say more Her daughter, she will be good in the palm of the palm of her hand, but they can not turn such people to abuse! Since he knew that, Gu Shengyin has be much quieter. Song''s father and mother also sympathized with her and did not force her to call her parents. She can promise to follow back to the Song family, for them, is already unexpected joy. Gu Shengyin went to the Song family''s house for the first time. "Yuyu, this will be your home from now on. I have cleaned up the room for you. I bought everything with your father. I''ll take you to have a look." Song''s mother took Gu Shengyin''s hand and walked upstairs. Opening the door, Gu Shengyin saw a beautiful room. This is the room that all teenage girls yearn for. It has a big princess bed with plush toys bigger than people. On the dressing table are all kinds of exquisite and beautiful jewelry. In the wardrobe are the new products of various brands. "Do you like it?" Song''s mother looked at her expectantly. Why don''t you like it? Gu Sheng''s eyes suddenly became red. She whispered, "thank you, mom." Song''s mother almost suspected that she was hallucinating. She shook her voice and asked, "Yuyu, what did you just call me? Can you shout it again? " Gu Sheng called his mother with tears in his eyes, and was held in his arms by his mother song, who was also red eyed. "Good, mother''s good daughter." Gu Sheng tightly hugged her waist and whispered: "no one has ever been so nice to me. Is her voice so low that she thinks that the mother song can''t hear her, in fact, she does. Song''s mother''s nose was sour. She held back the tears that were about to fall. For a long time, she let go of Gu Shengyin: "look at me. I''vee to show you. I''ve forgotten that I''m going to eat. Are you hungry, Yuyu? I told Mrs. Lin to prepare the meal When she took Gu Shengyin downstairs, the people of the Song family were already sitting in front of the table. There are song Fu, Song Yi, and song Tian, who is recovering at home. Song also saw Gu Shengyin and was surprised: is it her? He had been told about his sister by his parents for a long time. He knew that song Tian was not his sister. It seems that the girl who looks like his mother is the real sister. Song Tian''s mood is also veryplicated. Not long after she was discharged from hospital, song''s mother and his wife had a discussion in the middle of the night, and finally chose to confess to her that she was not their daughter. When she was born, it was the hospital who held the wrong person. But after all, the Song family has raised her for so many years, and her feelings are also there. Song''s mother said: she will always take song Tian as her daughter. But song Tian didn''t expect that the man who had been reced by himself would be an Qinyu. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 686 Gu Sheng was pulled by his mother song and sat beside him. During the meal, song''s mother filled her with rice and asked her what she liked to eat. Song Tian looks at his parents all around Gu Shengyin, and his heart is full of depression. She suddenly "ah" yelled, attracted the attention of song mother who was giving Gu Shengyin soup. Song mother looked at song Tian in surprise: "Tian Tian, what''s wrong with you?" Song Tian has tears in her eyes, she said wrongly: "just suddenly legs be good pain." This is not a small matter. Song Fu quickly called the family doctor in charge of song Tian and asked him toe and have a look. Song''s motherforted her. Song Tian once again felt the taste of being surrounded by all the people. She secretly and triumphantly looked at her eyes. Her eyes were full of demonstrations: look, even if you are the daughter of your parents? I''m the most beloved. Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment, and immediately looked down to eat as usual. Suddenly, a chicken leg was caught in her bowl. Gu Sheng was born in Song Dynasty. "Don''t always eat vegetables. The nutrition is not bnced." Song Yi has a light smile on his face. Song Tian did those small movements, he all saw in the eye, he did not like, but also did not want to expose in front of his parents. Gu Sheng smiles at him. Song Tiangang is in a better mood and gets angry again: Song Yi, the elder brother of Song Yi, has been studying abroad all the time, and the rtionship between them is only light. Song also treats her, more just like a brother to the younger sister''s responsibility, he did not give himself to clip vegetables! Different from song Tian''s depression, song''s father and mother are more pleased to see this scene. Their eldest son is rarely close to people, even to Tian Tian, he has always been light. They were worried that he would not get along well with Yu Yu, but now it seems that they are worried. Apart from this episode, the meal was a happy one. Gu Shengyin has adapted very quickly in this new family. Song''s father and mother always feel that they have treated this daughter unfairly. They want to heap all kinds of good things on her. Gu Shengyin seems not used to such enthusiasm, but every time, she epts it with a smile. This made her parents feel happy and moved. It''s a day off. Gu Sheng just went downstairs and was stunned by the scene in front of him. The hall is filled with colorful lights and decorations. The most prominent one is a huge birthday cake on the big table in the middle. Everyone in the Song family was standing there looking at her. Song''s mother said with a smile, "Yuyu, happy birthday." Gu Sheng''s face changed from bewilderment to joy: in an Qinyu''s memory, there was never any segment about birthday. In order to make the Song family rich and noble, the husband and wife who had just been born were able to swap their two newly born children, which is enough to show how selfish they are. How could they spend so much time on an Qinyu, a daughter who has no blood rtionship? Looking at an Qinyu''s stupefied expression, song Tian has some disdain. How about an Qinyu''s grade one? It''s not like a bumpkin who has never seen the world. It''s a shame. Gu Shengyin''s face suddenly burst into a smile, not the usual faint smile, but from the heart, happy smile. She walked briskly downstairs and gave song''s father and his mother a hug: "Mom and Dad, thank you, I''m very happy." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 687 Then, she went to Song Yi''s side. "Brother, can I hold you?" She asked. Song''s father and mother were nervous because although the eldest son looked very gentle, he didn''t really like the closeness of others. When he was young, he didn''t even hold song Tian. What should he do if he refuses Yuyu and makes him feel miserable? However, they worried too much, song also did not know how. Looking at the girl''s dark eyes and looking at himself, he felt that he could not refuse her. She opened her arms. Gu Shengyin is very happy to plunge into his arms, sniffing the light lotus fragrance. Gu Sheng is very satisfied in his heart: he can''t be a lover. He feels good when he is a sister who is loved by his brother. Song Tian sits in a wheelchair, watching her brother and an Qinyu embrace each other. Her fingernails were clinging to the wheelchair, and even scratched traces. She will never forget that when she was a little girl at home, she was too coquettish to ask her brother to hold her. However, she was always like a fish in the water in front of her parents, but she often ran into a wall in front of her brother. At that time, she could realize that although the elder brother said that he did not hate himself, he was not very close. She thought it was because of his personality. After all, even his brother was so gentle and polite to his parents. But why? Why would he give anqinyu food and give her a hug? Just because she''s his sister? He has been a brother and sister with him for more than ten years. In his eyes, he can''tpare with a so-called "sister" who just didn''t realize a few days ago? "Tian Tian?" Song Tian was called back to God by Gu Shengyin''s words. She wanted to hug herself. Song Tian looks at her coldly. She doesn''t like anqinyu from the bottom of her heart. If it wasn''t for her, this kind of ident would not have happened in her own life. An Qinyu must hate himself. He robbed her of her status as the eldestdy, but he made such a friendly appearance. It was disgusting. "I don''t want to give you a fake hug, anqinyu, I don''t like you!" Song Tian was spoiled by the Song family when she was young. When she spoke, she never considered the feelings of others. Anyway, every time, mom and dad will follow their own. But this time she miscalcted. "Song Tian, how do you talk?" Song''s father''s face is not good. Take a look at Yu Yu and song Tian. He really thinks that he has spoiled song Tian over the years. "What about your upbringing? Did I teach you that when I was a child? " Song''s mother did not agree. Gu Sheng stood there embarrassed and didn''t seem to know what to do. Song Tian was scolded by song''s father. She felt aggrieved in her heart. She cried out: "it is, I just don''t like anqinyu! Our family was fine, but she changed when she came. Mom and Dad, you don''t like me anymore because I''m not your daughter? " At this time, father song was also dumbfounded. This kind of thing, in fact, is a kind of injury and blow to the two children. Tian Tian was spoiled by them since childhood. I''m afraid she can''t ept that she is not the daughter of the Song family. It was the first time that song saw Gu Shengyin standing there. Song Tian that words roar out, I am afraid the most embarrassing and confused, is this girl. She was supposed to be the little princess of the family, but in song Tian''s words, she became an outsider who destroyed her happy life. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 688 She stood there embarrassed, as if because of song Tian''s words very uneasy, but at this time, song father and Song Mother''s mind is how tofort Tian Tian''s mood. No one would have thought that,pared with song Tian, who has always enjoyed the favor in this family, this cautious and cautious anqinyu is the most in need of care. Song also felt that this girl was the most innocent and pitiful. He didn''t know what kind of devil he was. He couldn''t see her sad alone. As long as you look at her unhappy, your heart will be like a needle pricked, thin and long pain. As Gu Sheng was standing, she suddenly felt a warm feeling close to him. Then, her hand was held up. "Mom and Dad, it seems that I can''t eat this birthday party. I''ll take Yuyu out to y." Song also said to song''s father and mother. The couple were surprised to see their eldest son and Gu Sheng''s red eyes. They realized that song Tian''s words just now hurt her. "Go ahead, go ahead and have a good time." Song mother also felt that it was not good for Yu Yu and Tian Tian to stay together, so she said to her eldest son. Song''s father wanted to say something, looked at Gu Shengyin, and finally sighed. Gu Sheng was led by Song Yi all the way. When she got to the garage, song released her hand and got on the car. Song himself turned to her side and fastened her seat belt. "Thank you Brother. " Gu Shengyin said. Song also felt that he was very satisfied to hear the word "brother" from her mouth. He put on an unhappy look: "I''m not happy if you talk like that again. Since I''ve all called my brother, it''s right for my brother to pet my sister. Don''t let me hear the word "thank you" from your mouth He looked at the girl in front of him because of his first half sentence and nervous expressionpletely rxed, face also unconsciously showed a smile. "Did your family call you Yuyu before He asked. Gu Shengyin shakes his head: "no, they all call my name directly." Song also was silent for a moment, such a simple sentence, enough to let him know that this girl is not favored in another family. "Well I''ll call you Qinqinter. Only my brother calls you that. " He said suddenly. "Good." Gu Sheng narrowed his eyes with a smile. It''s really nice to be cherished and loved carefully. "Well, elder brother''s little Qinqin princess, where are you going to y today?" Song also asked with a smile. Gu Sheng seemed to think about it for a while, then shook his head: "I don''t know. I''ve never been to such an amusement park before." When she said this, she was quite calm, as if she were just saying a very understatement. Song is also in the heart of acid. He controlled his mood and said with a smile, "Today my brother will take you to y." He took Gu Shengyin to the biggest amusement park in the city. This ce is not only a ce for lovers to date, but also a favorite ce for children. When he stopped his car and came out, he saw Gu Shengyin standing there waiting for him, holding two big marshmallows in his hand. He couldn''t helpughing: this sister, looking mature and steady, is still a little girl inside. Gu Shengyin saw her and handed him one with a smile. Song also surprised: "for me?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 689 Gu Sheng nodded with a smile: "when I was very young, I watched other children go to the yground with marshmallows in their hands. I was always envious, but I was not taken there, and no one bought them for me. Later, when I grew up, I gradually stopped thinking about these things. " She opened her mouth. Ba took a bite, so sweet! "Just saw, suddenly want to buy a taste." Song also looked at her, suddenly said: "in fact, I also ate marshmallow, thank Qinqin." Gu Sheng was surprised: "you haven''t eaten it either?" Song nodded. He didn''t tell her that he was precocious from childhood and had no interest in the things that children like. On this day, Song Yi, who had never been to the amusement park, apanied anqinyu, who had never been to the amusement park, yed all the items in the amusement park. By the time they got home, it was already dark. Song also received a phone call, he called out his mother: "well, Qinqin and I are outside, don''t go back to dinner Don''t wait, we''re still outside Good. " When he hung up, Gu Shengyin asked, "is it mom?" Song also nodded, turned back and said: "I just made up my mind and said to her, we don''t go home to eat, Qinqin, you won''t be angry?" Gu Sheng shakes his head. Such a thing happened during the day. When she and song Tian meet, both of them will not be happy. It is better to befortable outside. "Come on, I''ll take you to a ce." Gu Shengyin followed song. He parked his car outside a hotel. The waiter took them to the reserved ce. Gu Shengyin did not know when he had reserved the private room. As soon as she opened the door, she covered her mouth in surprise. Ba: a delicate and beautiful cake was quietly ced on the table, and the bright red "16" was burning faintly. Song also took her to sit down. "The birthday party in the daytime is messed up. My brother can only make up one for you. Time is tight, so I can''t do it better." Song also exined to her. "Until next year, my brother will give Qinqin a most perfect birthday party." He said seriously. Gu Sheng shook his head and looked at Song Yixiao: "for me, this is the most perfect birthday of my life." The birthday party in the daytime is not only her birthday, but also the name of song Tian on the huge cake. Now, in this small private room, only an Qinyu. Song Yi, her brother, devoted himself to preparing a birthday celebration for her. She closed her eyes and began to make a wish. Song also looked at Gu Shengyin in the candlelight. Her long curled eyshes cast a small shadow on her smooth cheek, and her ruddy lips were hooked up, which showed that the master was in a good mood. From the first sight, he thought that the girl was beautiful. Now, knowing that she was his sister, he felt that Gu Shengyin was perfect in all aspects. Gu Sheng opened his eyes, on the opposite song also focused on the eyes. His face was softened by the candlelight, and he looked at himself in his dark eyes, so gentle that he could drip water. She couldn''t help blushing. It waste when the two brothers and sisters got home. Song Tian has returned to his room to rest because of his leg injury. His father and mother are waiting for them in the living room. Seeing Gu Shengyine back, both face with a trace of guilt. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 690 They didn''t say anything more. They just asked them whether they had a good time today, and so on, and let them go to rest by themselves. The father and mother of Song Dynasty have seen that in the heart of the eldest son, the younger sister who has just returned has a much higher status than song Tian. Even when he went out to y with Yu Yu today, he was telling them in disguise that he was dissatisfied with song Tian''s practice today. Gu Sheng went back to his room to take a bath. Before he started to blow his hair, he heard the door knock. Open the door, it is the song mother came in with milk and fruit te. "You child, how can you still wet your hair?" Song mother saw Gu Shengyin''s hair still dripping, andined intimately. Gu Sheng due to subconscious exnation: "just out of the bath, not in time to blow dry." She also pointed to the hair dryer she had just found. Song mother went to get the hair dryer, let her sit in the chair: "Ie." Gu Sheng sat down obediently and felt a hand on her head gently holding her hair in motion. She may also know the purpose of song''s mother. What happened during the day today, they all know that the real aggrieved person is Gu Shengyin. Both mother and daughter did not think about it for the time being, enjoying this rare warm moment. When her hair was blown dry, song''s mother was relieved of her belongings and sat down beside Gu Shengyin. "Yuyu, my mother knows that it''s unreasonable to make trouble every day, and I''ve wronged you." Song mother said. Gu Sheng did not speak because he hung his head. She didn''t know how to reply. It was impossible for her to say that she was not angry or aggrieved. She thought that she had disturbed her life. She did not me her for taking away the life that should belong to her. However, she couldn''t say these words in front of song''s mother. An Qinyu was not song Tian. She didn''t grow up in such a family like her. She couldn''t say this impulse and directint. Why didn''t the mother of song know that her daughter was in a bad mood? She sighed and put her hand around Gu Shengyin: "I have discussed with your father. When Tian Tian''s leg is healed, she will send her back to her own home. The ANN family must miss her very much, too Gu Sheng quietly and cleverly fell in her arms, and after a long time, he said softly. It seems that the parents of the Song family told song Tian the news. Gu Sheng didn''t go to see song Tian with his own eyes, but he heard that she lost his temper and cried and said that he didn''t want to leave the Song family. But the father and mother of the Song Dynasty were very determined this time. Although they were reluctant to part with them, they knew that their two daughters were in the Song family, and some conflicts could not be solved. The palm and the back of the hand are all flesh, but if song''s father and mother really choose, the natural daughter who grew up outside and didn''t enjoy a trace of family warmth will undoubtedly let them down. What''s more, the paternity test hase out, and they have no reason to let song Tian stay in the Song family. The Song family has alreadymunicated with Anjia. They cane to see song Tian during her convalescence and get familiar with each other. Don''t wait until it is time for song Tian to return to settle down. Both sides are still strangers. As for the events of that year Looking at the attitude of the husband and wife, song''s mother and father probably knew that there was something fishy in their hearts, but for song Tian''s sake, they didn''t intend to pursue it. This is theirst wish for song Tian. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 691 Gu Sheng returned to the Song family when the semester was almost over, so it soon came to the long winter vacation. In the past holidays, an Qinyu was very busy: she didn''t want to stay at home. She would go out to do a part-time job on a longer holiday to earn her pocket money. This time, she really enjoyed a holiday of her own. Song is also at home. He had been studying abroad before. This time he came home from graduation and went directly to song''s enterprise to umte experience. On that day, Gu Shengyin had just finished his breakfast when someone came to visit. "An Qinyu..." An mother saw Gu Shengyin at a nce, and some did not recognize it. Is the girl in front of her really the daughter of their family for more than ten years? She still looks like that, but it''s quite different when you look at it carefully. She can''t tell the details. She just thinks that she looks like a richdy on TV. Gu Sheng''s smile did not change: "my name is song Qinyu." As early as the day after she returned to the Song family, her father transferred all her household registration and other information to the Song family. As for the name, she did not change it after consulting Gu Shengyin. Ann mother''s face is not good-looking, she has been looking at the Song family since she entered the door, such a luxurious and beautiful vi, there are also nannies and servants at home. It''s very nice of her to live in such a ce since she was a child. She is a real golddy. But now, her Tiantian identity has been exposed. The people of the Song family want to take their own daughter back, and her daughter wants to return to her own home. Ann''s mother can''t tell whether she is happy or not at the moment. She is happy that she will meet her daughter who has been separated for many years. What''s not happy is that when she did such things as switching, she wanted to make her daughter live a good life, but now people have discovered the truth. Gu Sheng didn''t want to talk to them more, so he nodded and went back to his room upstairs. Settled parents in the song nanny led down to song Tian''s room. Song Tian was also informed that her parents woulde to see her. She was resistant at the bottom of her heart. At the bottom of her heart, her father is a handsome, mature and promising man like song Fu; her mother is an elegant, beautiful and well maintaineddy like song''s. She has never met anqinyu''s parents, but song Tian knows that the conditions for settling down a family are not good. It''s just the ordinary working ss. How can such a family be better? Song Tian has been hating for a long time. He hates that he is not the blood of the Song family. Song''s father and mother are cruel enough to send him away. Why is he not a wealthy family with the Song family. What she hated most was Gu Shengyin: without her, she would be the only princess of the Song family. Instead of going back to the ordinary family, everything is going back to its original form. She sat on the bed, the door opened. "¡­¡­ Quiet A slightly excited voice began to sound. Song Tian looks up at the woman in front of her. she was obviously dressed up today, but song Tien frowned: the woman wore a new dress, but it was obviously not what big name and texture was. She also made some makeup, but could not hide her old skin. The smell of a bad perfume came to her, which made her very ufortable. All this, let her very disgust. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 692 "Who are you? Why do you call me by name?" she asked coldly Ann mother obviously did not expect that her daughter''s attitude would be so cold. She looked at song Tian''s indifferent look in the wheelchair, between the eyebrows there is a sense of high above, which makes her a little uneasy. Ann''s mother grabbed the corner of her dress with her hand, and after a long time, she said, "I''m afraid Tian Tian, I am your mother. " She looked at the daughter who had not seen for 16 years, and her eyes were red. "Mom?" Song Tian seemed to be excited by this word. She sneered and said, "my mother is a top jewelry designer, Ms. Bai Baoyin. Who are you?" Ann''s mother thought her daughter didn''t know what was wrong with her two daughters. She exined anxiously, "no No, you are not the daughter of the Song family. I am your mother. You and an Qinyu were wrongly held in the hospital What song Tian hates most at this time is that someone says he is not the daughter of the Song family. "That''s enough!" she eximed Looking at the pair of people who are said to be their own parents, she said coldly, "since we have held the wrong one in those years, it means that this is the fate of anqinyu and me! Since it has been wrong for so many years, let it be really bad? Why do you want to find it in sixteen years Ann''s mother looked at her in shock. She thought a lot before she came. She also wondered whether her daughter would be as worried and expectant to her biological parents as she would be. Maybe she would be strange and embarrassed. She never thought that she should be so exclusive? Even don''t want to recognize herself and her father at all! Her heart is a little cold, looking at song Tian''s eyes some sad, Na Na said: "but Now the Song family has known who their real daughter is. " Seeing her mention this again, song Tian always thinks that this woman is on purpose. She repeats this thing on purpose, just to tell herself that she song Tian is just a sparrow flying on the branches, and that this 16 years of rich life is just stolen by herself. Now, the real Phoenix is back, and he will soon be beaten back to his original shape. The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. She took up the things at her hand and threw them at them: "you go far away! Who is your daughter? I''m song Tian! It''s the daughter of the Song family! It''s not someone who makes a home Ann mother couldn''t believe to look at this daughter. She looked at herself and her husband. The disgust and strangeness in her eyes were so obvious that the child clearly told them that she hated them. She couldn''t help but cover her mouth. Ba cried: why is this so? Her own daughter, who had done such things without conscience in order to make a good life for her, but now, she does not want to recognize them. Outside the door of the Song Mother quietly left. She had heard that the couple wereing, and she was afraid that song Tian would be embarrassed and worried about them. She just came to have a look, but she didn''t expect to hear such a conversation. Even if the heart is not happy, but after all, this couple is her own parents, Tiantian this child, how can be like this? In the room, the silent father suddenly stretched out his hand to hold his wife. He looked at the daughter with strange eyes: "Yufeng, let''s go. She wants to be her eldestdy. We can''t give her what she wants." As a man, he is not as emotional as his wife. Therefore, he saw it better than his wife. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 693 The two settled in came with expectation and left with disappointment. When they left, they still remember to say goodbye to the host family. Gu Shengyin and his mother song stood together to entertain them. Ann''s father looked at the mother and daughter together. They were standing there, afraid that no one would doubt their rtionship. "Qin Yu." After a pause, he said, "Dad Uncle Ann and your aunt Ann have been sorry for you these years. Now that you go back to your own home, you must be happy. " Gu Sheng smiles politely and looks at his mother: "don''t worry. My parents and my brother are very kind to me." Song''s mother didn''t like the tone of an''s father. When Yu Yu was in their house, he didn''t pay more attention to her. Now that she returned to the Song family, he stood up to be a good man. A faint smile on her face said: "Yu Yu is my daughter. Her father and I will treat her as our heart''s love, so we won''t bother Mr. an." Ann''s father opened his mouth and said nothing more. He wanted to take his wife away. But Anmu stood still. She looked at Song''s mother and said, "Tian Tian? Tian Tian, the child who has lived in the Song family for so many years, has long regarded this ce as his own home. Don''t you want her? " For the first time, song''s mother felt unable tomunicate with others. What is that? Now we all know that song Tian is not the daughter of the Song family. Isn''t an mother nning to return to her own daughter and leave people in the Song family? With a polite and distant smile, she said, "now that we know that Tian Tian is your daughter, we can''t do anything to separate you. My husband and I have already discussed the matter. Tian Tian has a wound in her leg and it''s not convenient to move. When her leg is healed, you can take her home again. " Thinking of her daughter''s previous attitude, an Mu felt that she wanted to exin her daughter. She pointed to song Mu Zhi and asked, "are you so cruel? Tian Tian was brought up by you when she was young. She has long regarded this ce as home and her biological parents. Now that you have found your daughter, you have abandoned her without any consideration of her family rtionship? " Song''s mother: She was so well bred that she couldn''t break the vulgarity, which made her tremble with anger. In the end of the day, there are such shameless people! What''s the logic? Send people back to their own parents, which is called not caring about family, heartless? It was Gu Shengyin who took hold of her hand. Gu Sheng looks at an mother who seems to be very indignant and says, "Auntie an is not right. I have been raised by you for 16 years, but I have never felt the warmth of family affection from you. When I want to go back to the Song family, I don''t see that you are reluctant to give up. As for song Tian, you just know her existence. You are so devoted to her. It can be seen that this blood rtionship can not be offset by the grace of nurture. In my opinion, she can enjoy your deepest kinship when shees back to settle down. " Ann''s mother was choked by her words. She never liked an Qinyu. Now when she saw her refuting herself, she felt like scolding. Ann father took her: "OK, you don''t want to be disgraced here." Just his wife said those words, even he can''t listen to, did not see the Song family mother and daughter''s face has changed? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 694 Ann''s mother would not give up, but was pulled out of the door by her father''s iron green face. Song''s mother was so angry that she was sulking on the sofa. Gu Sheng poured her a ss of water: "Mom, don''t be angry." Song''s mother holds the cup, and the temperature of her palm makes her heart iron. Looking at her lovely daughter in front of her, she can''t help feeling pity again: her yoga grew up in such a family. "Yuyu, my parents are sorry for you." She said softly. I''m sorry that I haven''t found out the truth for years, and I''m sorry for the decision she and her husband have made now. Today, an''s mother is obviously very interested in song Tian''s daughter, which makes her know that her and her husband''s conjecture may not be wrong: what happened at that time was not necessarily the fault of the hospital. The way Ann treated Yu Yu, she probably knew that she was not the daughter of an Jia. She loves her daughter very much, but now she has to choose for another child raised from childhood. She doesn''t know the fact - if they choose to sue, what will Tiantian do in the future? They will send song Tian back to settle down. In the future, they will be more friendly to Yuyu. At the end of this summer vacation, song Tian''s legs are almost good. Ignoring her crying and entanglement, song''s father and mother sent her back to her home. Song''s father and mother are not used to seeing their older child when they are young. However, they are very pleased with the fact that their eldest son, Song Yi, has a very good rtionship with Yu Yu. He and song Tian have been brothers and sisters for 16 years, but when ites to intimacy, they are even better than Yu Yu, who has just known each other for two months. Even the father and mother of the Song Dynasty have to sigh, maybe this is really fate and destiny. Gu Shengyin and Song Yi have a very good rtionship. In this summer vacation, Gu Shengyin enjoyed the feeling of being spoiled by his brother. Song has also taken her around all the fun ces. "Brother, you will spoil me like this!" When she came home that day, she pursed her mouth. This is the appearance that only appears in front of Song Yi. On weekdays, Gu Sheng is reserved and indifferent. Even if there are more animals clever and sensible in front of song''s father and mother, only in front of Song Yi can she show the appearance of a little girl. This also made song very useful. He felt that he was the most important person in his sister''s mind. He reached out his hand and patted Gu Shengyin''s hair: "what if you are spoiled? My brother is in charge of spoiling you for the rest of your life His height is 1.8 meters, 1.66 meters of Gu Shengyin standing in front of him, looks very petite. Gu Sheng was silent for a moment when she heard this. She said softly: "if my brother has a girl that he likes, I won''t be my favorite." Song also Leng for a moment, and soon said with a smile: "no, my brother guarantees that the most favorite is Qinqin." But I didn''t say that I would not like others. Gu Sheng felt unhappy because she said she had a small mood. She snorted and said, "it doesn''t matter if my brother likes someone in the future. Anyway, someone will like me. He will spoil me more than my brother." She admitted that she was so careful that she said such words on purpose to annoy people. Sure enough, hearing this, Song Yi''s face sank. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 695 The space in the car is very small. Gu Shengyin can clearly feel the low pressure from Song Yishen. She didn''t seem to understand that the man was suddenly upset. "What''s wrong with you, brother?" This elder brother, let song Yiqing wake up. Yes, he is her brother. She will meet other men in the future. The man will be responsible for holding her hand and apanying her in the future life. There won''t be him in her future. Thinking of this possibility, song felt as if there was a fire burning in his heart, which made him have an impulse to destroy something. How could such a thing be possible? Elder brother song''s elder brother thought that his younger sister was not very fond of him, but he didn''t think he was right. He returned to the previous gentle appearance, to Gu Shengyin smile: "nothing, after Qin Qin Qin, don''t say such words to annoy people." Gu Sheng, seeing that he recovered so quickly, snorted and did not speak. Song Yi''s appearance has calmed down, but his heart is still churning. He needs a little time to figure out what kind of feelings he has for his sister. He hadined and tangled before, but now he is very happy that he came to this home. Soon it was the beginning of school. Gu Shengyin was a sophomore in senior high school this year. However, after a holiday, the students in the ss were surprised to find that the whole person learning ba''an Qinyu was different from before. No, an Qinyu. The names in her exercise books have be song Qinyu. She was dressed in a brand they envied, and even had a special driver to pick her up and down from school every day. Some people even saw many times that the person who picked her up was a very handsome man. The man was not a student at first sight, so some dark minded people secretly spected whether she was given by rich people because she was beautiful Yes. Until someone recognized that the very young and beautiful man was the elder brother of song Tian, the richdy in the school. Song Tian used to be very high-profile in the school, so many people pay attention to her. Soon, a piece of news spread out in the study: it turns out that learning ba''an Qinyu is not given the hidden rules by the rich, but she is the realdy of the rich family. When they were born, they were mistaken by the hospital. Song Tian was raised by the Song family as a daughter for more than ten years, while an Qinyu, the original eldestdy, went to settle down and lived an ordinary life for more than ten years. It''s really What a bloody story! The students who heard the truth said: I thought that this kind of plot could only be seen in the TV series of the powerful families, but it really happened in real life! Sure enough, artes from life, which is the truth. Now the situation is that the truth hase out: an Qinyu has be song Qinyu, and she has returned to the Song family to live a life that should have belonged to her. Many people suddenly realize that it''s no wonder that an Qinyu doesn''t like to talk when he looks at him. Even if he sits there lightly, he still has a momentum that people dare not disturb. Feelings are the innate temperament of others. Since the real eldestdy of the Song family hase back, what about song Tian? Everyone will focus on song Tian, the "fakedy". , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 696 Song Tian was very unhappy. She was sent back to settle down. The house she settled in was so small that her room was not even one-third asrge as when she was in the Song family. Although the parents tried their best to be better to their daughter who had not been seen for more than ten years, the conditions were here, and it was impossible to satisfy her with everything like that in the Song family. She took a fancy to a dress and wanted to buy it, but as soon as Ann''s mother saw the price, she and her husband couldn''t afford a dress like that for a month''s wages. If we say that these song Tian are reluctant to bear, then in school, it is really a kind of suffering for her. She did not say that she changed her name, still let people call her song Tian. But there are some things that can''t be concealed. For example, she takes a taxi every day to go to school. She doesn''t want to take the bus. When several friends talk to her about some new brand styles, they are surprised to ask why she didn''t buy In particr, recently, a message has been sent out that an Qinyu was the real miss of the Song family. Her name has been changed and she is called song Qinyu. She song Tian has now been sent back to settle down, and this matter has also been told. Now she walked in the school, always feel that there are all kinds of eyes looking at themselves, those people must secretly say bad things about themselves behind their backs, those who used to envy her must beughing at her hard now. Song Tian felt that he was going crazy. It was at school that day that oppressed her. Song Tian was blocked by several girls at the entrance of the school corridor. This ce is rtively remote, and few peoplee to visit on weekdays. She is on duty today. She came here to take out the garbage. At this time, the students are almost gone, and naturally no one wille here. "What do you want?" She raised her chin haughtily and asked them. These people song Tian all know each other, and their families are not bad. Not long ago, the first one was severely ridiculed by her for wearing a fake goods, and the two of them got married. The girl looked at her like this and sneered contemptuously: "Yo, song Tian. Oh no.... " Her girl stopped, looked at her maliciously andughed: "look, I called wrong when I was not careful. It should be an Tian. Do you really think you are the firstdy of the Song family? So proud, you are just lucky. You have been taken to the Song family for more than ten years. But now, your good luck hase to an end. The real eldestdy has gone home. You are a fake. What are you doing here? " "You Song Tian trembled with anger at her. It was thest scar she wanted to be exposed. As long as she didn''t say it, she could still pretend that she was still the seniordy in the eyes of outsiders. "What''s wrong with me? Did I say something wrong? " The girl put away her smile. "It''s just a fake from an ordinary family. You used to be very proud. Now I see what you can do to be proud of yourself!" She seemed to be angry, and looked up at song Tian and threw a p in the face. "This p in the face, I''ve been beating for a long time. How did youugh at me? Let me lose so much face in front of the whole ss! I admit that if you are the eldest daughter of the Song family, I will admit it, and I will not be offended. But song Tian, you didn''t expect that you would have today, did you? " The girl looked at song Tian''s clothes: "these big brands, or did you buy them when you were in the Song family? You deserve it , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 697 The girls left. Song Tian squatted in the corner, her school uniform coat was picked off and thrown on the ground, there are many footprints stepped out, but this is nothing. The dress on her body, which she boughtst month, is a new style of Paris fashion week, which is cut and hung on her body maliciously with scissors. Her scalp is still in pain, just those girls are not polite to her, directly pulling her hair to the ground. A long timeter, song Tiancai picked up the dirty school uniform from the ground, patted off the dust and wrapped himself up. "Tian Tian, what''s wrong with you?" Ann''s mother looked at her daughter who had just entered the door. She was surprised and asked. Song Tian cold face ignore her, straight around her back to the room, the door "bang" was closed. Ann''s mother was shocked for a moment, and then she began tough bitterly: the daughter, since the day she came back, has been very silent. She always stays in the room by herself and is not intimate with her husband and wife. Song Tian alone in the quilt tears: all me their family, as the girl said, if she is still the Song family''s eldestdy, she does not dare to provoke herself. In the final analysis, this society is based on identity. When Ann''s mother asked her to eat at night, song Tian ignored her at all. She''s very upset with the family and herself. Song Tian became more and more silent day by day. On the contrary, Gu Sheng had a very moist life. Song family are very much in love with this daughter, simply want to be able to pick off the stars in the sky, just to make her happy. To Gu Sheng''s surprise, Song Yi seems to be very busy for several days since he sent her home that night. They haven''t met for several days. When they meet again, Gu Shengyin always thinks that where does this brother be different? However, seeing that he was still extremely indulgent to himself, Gu Shengyin didn''t put it in his heart. In the school, there are more people whoe close to Gu Shengyin intentionally or unintentionally. Although this school is a high school, many students have already learned some worldly wisdom. After knowing what a huge thing the Song family is, even if Gu Shengyin is so indifferent, some people will keeping together. But anyhow, an Qinyu had a reputation of indifference before, and Gu Sheng could get rid of most people just by showing that. "Song Qinyu, the academic bully of our school, is the first grade again this time!" "Song Qinyu..." "I feel that she is really more and more beautiful..." Song Tian felt that his surroundings were full of song Qinyu. Song Qinyu''s name, like a magic spell, surrounded her. She became more and more silent, and her former friends were no longer with her. After school, song Tian was stopped. This boy is called Xu Jun. Xu Jun''s family condition is very good, has always liked song Tian. He was also the only one in the small circle who was still good to song Tian after it was revealed that she was not the eldestdy of the Song family. "What do you want?" Song Tian frowns, she is not willing to have more contact with these people, because each contact, let her once again realize that she and they are people of two worlds. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 698 Xu Jun looked at the girl in front of her with some heartache. She was wearing a regr school uniform. She was much thinner than before, and her face was a little pale. It was totally different from her before. "Tian Tian you..." Song Tian interrupts him: "do we know each other well?" Xu Jun''s face was gloomy, and he was obviously hurt when he heard this. But as soon as he looked up and saw song Tian''s appearance, those gloomy things in his heart suddenly disappeared. He can''t help but take song Tian''s hand and stride towards the outside. "Xu Jun, what are you doing?" Song Tian frowns, she wants to get rid of Xu Jun''s hand, but the other side uses a lot of strength, she can''t get rid of it. Xu Jun took her to a dessert shop near the school. Song Tian slightly stupefied: here, is one of her favorite ces before. Xu Jun used to apany her to eat. But she has never been here since she got home. Ann''s family gave her living expenses for a week, but she could only eat one meal here. Although she had a good life before, she never had the idea of saving money, so she did not have much savings. "Tian Tian, I ask you, are you really willing to live like this all your life?" Xu Jun chooses a private room, after closing the door, he whispers to song Tian. Song Tian frowned: "what do you mean?" Xu Jun is also a little nervous. What he is about to say is a very shocking idea for himself. He was a little afraid in the bottom of his heart, but he wanted to be with Tian Tian. But if Tian Tian was not the eldestdy of the Song family, his parents would not agree with him to be with a girl from an ordinary family, even if they had liked her very much before. "Do you think uncle song and aunt song like you?" Xu asked As soon as he said this, song Tian sneered: "Xu Jun, I thought you were really kind-hearted. As a result, you came to ridicule and humiliate me just like them?" She stood up and was about to leave. Xu Jun called out, "Tian Tian, stop! Listen to me. What kind of person am I Xu Jun? What''s my mind to you? Don''t you understand after all these years Song TianDun stopped. Xu Jun said: "I have no malicious Tian Tian, no more like me, one heart hope you." Song Tian sat back again. "You answer my question first." Song Tian''s expression slightly moved: "parents certainly love me. Before that matter came out, they were simply the best parents in the world. Even my brother couldn''t match their love for me." Xu Jun''s voice was even lower: "but now they have found their own daughter." Song Tian''s face darkened, and she was somewhat unconvinced and said, "an Qinyu is just relying on her blood rtionship with her parents. In terms of feelings, I don''t believe that she, who has just returned to the Song family for a few months, canpare with me, who has lived in the song family for 16 years!" Until now, she still insists that she is song Tian and calls Gu Sheng because she is called anqinyu. Xu Jun put down his heart when he heard this: "so Tiantian, you should think about it now. If an Qinyu is not here, you will be the only daughter of Uncle song and aunt song." Song Tian looked at Xu Jun in horror: "what do you mean by this sentence?" Xu Jun''s face was a little cold: "if an Qinyu had an ident, uncle song and aunt song would be very sad. At this time, if you go tofort them, they will surely transfer all their missing and love for their daughter to you. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 699 Song Tian looks at Xu Jun carefully for the first time, as if he knew him on the first day. Her voice trembled: "this is What do you mean? " Xu Jun voice some cruel: "is the literal meaning, as long as an Qinyu is not in, you have a chance." Song Tian pharyngeal saliva: "how to let her not in?" Xu Jun looked at her and said in a cold voice, "isn''t it verymon that idents happen in this society now?" Song Tian Mu ran stares at Xu Jun: "you are crazy, Xu Jun!" She suddenly realized that her voice was too loud, and subconsciously lowered her voice and said, "it''s illegal for you to do this!" Xu Jun stretched out his hand to hold her hand: "Tian Tian, it''s just an ident. If you don''t say it, I don''t say it, no one knows." He felt some ice in song Tian''s hand, and even some slight trembling. Obviously, the girl was very upset. He did not force her to make a decision, but slowly said: "Tian Tian, think carefully, what kind of influence has she brought to your life after the appearance of anqinyu? What kind of life do you have now? As long as she''s gone, everything will go back to what it used to be. You can imagine the song Tian before... " Song Tian unconsciously followed his words and thought: before song Tian, she was a realdy. Every time she went out, there was arge group of people around her. Although she knew that there were not many sincere people in those people, she felt that they were sought after by others It''s beautiful. Wonderful. She enjoys countless favors, as well as material superiority Her mind suddenly broke. Looking up, Xu Jun is smiling at her. Song Tian shook his head in a panic: "this is not right, Xu Jun, this is not right!" Xu Jun''s voice is very low, but it seems to hit song Tian''s mind: "Tian Tian, there is no right or wrong in this world. What is good for you is right." Song Tian got up and made a big noise under his chair. But she did not care about this, just said to Xu Jun: "let me think, let me think about it..." Watching song Tian leave, Xu Jun doesn''t stop him. Song Tian knew that she had no choice but to leave her heart. Song Tian went home. In the evening, she was absent-minded eating. Ann''s mother and her father are nagging: "thepany organized an activity to travel abroad, and I''ll give it up." Song Tian was attracted by this sentence. Ann mother continued: "now Qiqi is still preparing for postgraduate entrance examination in University. Tiantian will soon be in senior three. Where can I make up some spare money to go abroad to y? What''s more, the manager said that those who don''t go this time will be counted as overtime, and their wages will double! " Listening to an Mu''s ted tone, song Tian, who had no appetite, put down the bowl. "I''m full." Ann mother''s voice suddenly stopped, looking at the back of song Tian''s leaving, and looking at the rice in her bowl which had not moved two mouthfuls, the chicken wings he had mped for her was still lying there alone. The atmosphere at the table suddenly became dreary. Song Tian lies in bed thinking about Xu Jun''s words during the day. "Are you really willing to live in such a family all your life?" Are you really willing? She asked herself. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 700 The answer is No. How could she be reconciled? She thought of Ann''s triumphant tone at dinner, and her heart was filled with boredom. Such a family, every day entangled in such a small trivial matter, everyday mind is full of discount, saving money, a lifetime of mediocrity, what''s the meaning? A decision had been made in her mind. Song family. "Really?" Gu Sheng looks at Song Yi with joy. Just now he told her that in the summer vacation of this semester, before the third year of senior high school, he would put down his things and take her to travel for two months. The father and mother of Song Dynasty supported this. In terms of learning, Yu Yu would not let them worry. Their son and daughter had a good rtionship, and they were more happy to see its sess. "It''s true, of course." Song also looked at the girl in front of her smile like flowers, in the end did not hold out his hand to rub on the top of her hair. Since he wanted to understand his own mind, song also looked at this "sister" in the eyes, it is very obvious that different up. At the age of 16, she was too young, and song was also a bit mncholy. He can be sure that if he ran to his parents at this time and confessed his heart to Qin Qin, his handsome and well maintained father could turn into a Tyrannosaurus Rex in minutes and kill the stinky boy. Looking at the smile on Gu Sheng''s face, song also made a decision in his heart. Then pet her well, pet her to think that there will be no one better than yourself to her in this world. Fattening makes it more delicious. Wait two more years until she''s eighteen. He would confess to his parents and pave the way for everything. She just had to hold his hand and follow him. Song alsopletely did not consider what to do if Gu Shengyin only regarded him as his brother. How can the little white rabbit escape from the sweet trap carefully designed by the wolf? "What are we going to do?" Song Tian takes the initiative to find Xu Jun. Xu Junughed, and he knew that Tian Tian would know how to choose the best for himself. "I know some people..." Gu Shengyin never gave up his attention to the boy who killed anqinyu in the plot. To her surprise, Xu Jun in this world seems to have a lot of sense. He and song Tian even have a good plot to make themselves "unexpected". Of course, in this world, Xu Jun will not do such stupid things as driving into people. The conspiracy of two high school students, even chat will not choose a reliable ce. Gu Sheng got a recording from the system and handed it to the police anonymously. The anonymity of the system, no matter how strong the judicial system in the world, can find out nothing. This kind of anonymous information can be found every day. Most of them are trivial matters, and some are even their own conjectures. It is rare for Gu Shengyin to provide such authentic information. The police immediately attached importance to it, and soon locked in the audio chat two people. As the parents of another party, song''s father and mother were first found by the police. Song''s father and mother listened to the recording inside. Who was the voice? They didn''t need to distinguish! "We received anonymous information, quickly checked the information of the person mentioned in the recording, and determined who the two people were talking to." The policeman exined, "the only uncertainty now is whether it''s the truth or a prank that''s involved in the conversation?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 701 After seeing off the police, song Fu didn''t resist, and finally scolded. "This This... " He was obviously angry. When Gu Shengyin came home that day, she saw her parents sitting on the sofa, and the atmosphere was a little solemn. She changed her shoes and sat down next to his mother: "Mom, what''s the matter?" Song''s mother looked at her daughter, who looked like her own. She looked at her beautiful face with undisguised concern. This is her daughter. Someone wants to do harm to her. Nobody wants to move her daughter! "It''s OK." She took Gu Shengyin''s hand and said with a smile, "your father and I just saw the news. It is said that we are not very peaceful here recently. We are thinking about you." Gu Shengughed: "I''m in school. There''s no ce safer than school." Song mother said: "I just discussed with your father, this period of time let your uncle Duan send you up and down to learn well every day, otherwise I am not at ease." Uncle Duan is a driver of the Song family. It is said that he was born in the army when he was young. Gu Sheng didn''t refuse. She knew what her parents were worried about. Today, when the police arrived at home, she also knew from the system that most of them knew what song Tian and Xu Jun had done. They did not tell Gu Shengyin about it, but told him when Song Yi came back in the evening. Because this son is already an adult, in the heart of song''s father and mother, he will support the Song family in the future. When they are old, Yu Yu also depends on him to take care of him. Song Yi''s face was cold from the beginning of his mother. "Uncle Duan is watching, I''m very relieved." Song also looks a little peaceful. He still knows uncle Duan''s skills. He learned two things from Uncle Duan when he was a child. As an ordinary adult, uncle Duan can sweep through about ten times by himself. It''s needless to say that uncle Duan is a great man who can turn on the speed of life and death at the peak of traffic jams in Mordor. In the evening, Gu Sheng had just finished his bath when the door was knocked. "Brother?" She was a little surprised that this brother seldom came to her room at night. Song also looked at the people in front of her. She was wearing a light pink bathrobe, and her cor was covered tightly, but she couldn''t stop the snow-white skin on her neck. Because she had just finished the bath, her hair still had a trace of moisture, which was gently hanging on both sides of her cheek, adding a little charm to the immature Qin Qin Qin. He heard the news from his parents. Even if he knew that nothing had happened, he was still eager to see her. Song also looks down at her, suddenly came a sentence: "elder brother''s Qin Qin, also wants to grow up." Gu Shengyin:??? See the other party because of their own words, a face confused appearance, song also low voice smile out. "Nothing. My brother just wanted to see you." Is still endless words, Gu Shengyin or some confused, but obediently showed a smile. Her appearance made Song Yi in a good mood. She stretched out her hand and rubbed her hair. She said in a soft voice, "you have a rest early." Gu Sheng nodded: "good night, brother." Song also nodded with a smile: "good night." He raised his legs to leave when he suddenly remembered something: "by the way, I forgot one thing." Gu Sheng raised his head in doubt and put a damp heat on his right cheek. In front of the girl''s eyes, startled. Song also winked at her: "good night kiss." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 702 Gu Shengyin: you don''t think I''ll cheat me before I graduate from high school! Do you have any older brothers and sisters to kiss good night? This is not normal. Could song not resist the attraction between the two of them and moved his mind to himself? No, it''s not right. Gu Sheng took a step back for covering his cheek. Looking at Song Yi, he said seriously: "brother, I have grown up." Song Yi''s smile does not change: "Oh?" Gu Shengyin then said: "good night kiss or something, is used to coax children, brother do not do such things." Song also said in surprise, "is it? But when you say you''ve grown up, it''s usually only a little girl who hasn''t grown up Gu Shengyin: "it''s The number of enemy segments is too high. Fortunately, song didn''t tangle with it. He said, "well, don''t tease you, go to bed early." Gu Sheng was relieved: "good night, brother." Song also walked out of the room with a smile. His face sank as soon as the door was closed. She''s avoiding herself. He knew that he was impatient, and that "good night kiss" was definitely out of n. In fact, he wanted to kiss her directly on the lips. But her attitude is also clearly expressed: she is avoiding her "intimate" behavior. She wanted to keep their rtionship on the level of brother and sister. But I want more than just brother and sister. Song also dropped his eyes. Fortunately, the next day, song looked just like usual, which relieved Gu Shengyin. Perhaps song is really just a sudden burst of brother love, sudden fantasy want to have a good night kiss. Song also realized that she might have been frightened at night, but seeing her relieved because she had returned to a safe distance made him feel very angry: is my brother''s intimacy so terrible for you? But looking at her rxed appearance, he couldn''t bear to continue to stimte her, so he could only hold his own depression. A few dayster, the father and mother of song, who had been waiting for news, got the exact news from the police: the recording was not a joke, they really intended to put it into action. Even if I had expected that the conversation between them in the recording didn''t seem to be a joke, song''s father and mother still felt sad and couldn''t believe it: how could their hearts be so gloomy when they were young and spoiled the girls they grew up with? Xu Jun and song Tian were taken away by the police when they were at school. At that time, all the students in the ss were there, guessing what they had done. In the minds of these teenagers, the police are still a very serious and sacred profession. Song Tian has a ghost in his heart. When he hears a policeman looking for him, his face turns white. Her head teacher was ady in her thirties. Looking at song Tian''s face, she thought she was scared. At this time, she said to the police, "what''s the matter? Song Tian is a student in my ss. He is a bit tough at ordinary times, but he is still a good person... " Song Tian didn''t expect that the serious and rigid head teacher would speak for himself. She was moved. The police interrupted the head teacher: "we can''t tell you before the specific thingse out. Excuse me." Song Tian met Xu Jun, who was also taken away by the police when he arrived at the school gate. For a moment, her heart fell to the bottom - it was over. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 703 After all, they were only teenagers. Several experienced interrogators gave a slight scare to them. They were like pouring beans and told the whole story. Song''s father and mother had been prepared for this long time. It was calm to hear this. Ann''s father and mother were really shocked. They went to see Xu Jun and song Tian. Song Tian probably knew that this time he was in trouble. When he saw his father and mother, he rushed over. She tried to catch song''s mother''s hand: "Mom, mom, I''m just confused for a moment. I really didn''t mean to kill her. You have to believe me, mom..." Song''s mother waved her hand: "who is your mother? Don''t shout She is really cold to song Tian. "Even the people are in touch, a moment of confusion? If it wasn''t for what you did that was found out... " Song''s mother closed her eyes. She did not dare to think about the consequences. Song Tian and Xu Jun have already found a good person and are only waiting for a suitable opportunity. As long as I think that if I''m not lucky this time, my Yuyu may be hit by an "unexpected" car on the way to school one day, so song''s mother can''t forgive the girl in front of her. Song Tian was really afraid this time. She heard the policeman say that if she was suspected of a criminal offence, she would go to prison. She is only 16 years old. She will take the college entrance examination next year. How can she go to jail? Song''s husband and wife are not moved, song Tian this just saw standing on one side of the husband and wife. This is herst salvation. "Ma, Ma, you help me. I know I was wrong. I didn''t mean to..." Ann mother said in her heart at the moment that it was impossible to be uplicated. Her daughter even wanted to do such things as buying murderers and killing people? This kind of thing,pletely beyond her imagination. What''s more, her mother standing here, song Tian is the first time to see the Song family, how much let her heart a little ufortable. But after all, she is her own daughter. Anyhow, Anmu still doesn''t want to see her fall into such a situation. She looked at the Song family and his wife: "Mr. Song, Ms. song, Tian Tian is also what you saw growing up..." Song''s mother stood up directly and ignored Ann''s mother. Instead, she said to the police: "policerade, I absolutely can''t forgive this kind of thing. Other people''s daughter is a treasure, and my daughter is also a treasure I want to hold in my hand." Her meaning is very obvious, this matter has no room to return to the world, how to deal with it, just like this. Song Tian paralyzed down, song father and song mother do not want to see her, do not hesitate to turn away. The final result: Xu Jun and song Tian, suspected of attempted murder, were sentenced to three years'' imprisonment ording tow. The Xu family had done a lot of Kung Fu to reduce the sentence, but this time the Song family was so ruthless that they could not help it. Three years, for two sixteen year olds, is enough topletely rewrite their lives. For Gu Shengyin, song Tian has really be a past tense. The exnation given in the school is that the school is suspended because of illness. Only the head teacher and the headmaster are the people. It is not good for the school to talk about such things. It is impossible for the school to tell the truth at that time. From the beginning to the end, no one told Gu Shengyin about it. Gu Shengyin is also happy to enjoy the protection of his family. But, this elder brother, to her feeling more and more strange, how to do? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 704 Song is still able to pet this baby sister, but Gu Shengyin feels that he looks at himself more and more deeply. She has experienced so many worlds, and she has a certain understanding of human emotions. Although Song Yi conceals her feelings well, she can''t help revealing a trace of her deeds. However, Gu Shengyin did not think that if song did not want to let her see a trace of her deeds, she would not have seen it. "You must be careful." Song mother told them. Before the summer vacation before senior three, Gu Sheng didn''t need to do part-time job as usual, and didn''t attend cram school. Instead, he prepared to take a long trip with Song Yi. This proposal was also put forward by Song Dynasty at that time. Both the father and mother of song thought it was very good. In their eyes, it is a good thing for young children to go out and see more. Gu Shengyin used to think it was very good, but now Gu Shengyin She always thinks her brother has a bad intention! "What do you think?" Song also looked at her with a smile. Gu Sheng came back to his senses because of an exciting spirit and said with a smile, "it''s OK." Song also helpless: "you can''t stay outside like this, I can take good care of you, in case of losing it, how to do?" Gu Shengyin: "it''s Sheughed, "I''m not a child anymore." Song Yixi habitually reached out to rub her hair: "but my Qinqin is so lovely, I''m afraid that someone will abduct you from me." When he said this, he turned his face to Gu Shengyin, and the tenderness of his eyes turned into spring water. Gu Sheng took a step forward without any trace, took off his hand and looked back at him: "hurry up, brother. I can''t catch up when I get off the ne." The warm touch in his hand suddenly disappeared, and song also took back his hand. Subconsciously, he rubbed his thumb and middle finger around his belly, as if to reflect on the feeling he had just felt. He suppressed the loss and unwillingness at that moment in his heart and raised a smile: ing." There is no doubt that the two seats are connected together, song also took out an eye mask to her: "time is still a long time, you first sleep for a while, I will call you when you arrive." Gu Sheng nodded and reclined in his seat with his eyes closed. Perhaps the breath of the people around her is too reliable and familiar, she even fell asleep in the past. Feeling the weight from the shoulder, song also lowered his head to see the hairy top of the little girl''s hair. He moved slightly and adjusted his posture a little, so that Gu Shengyin could sleep morefortably. It seemed to outsiders that the posture between the two became more intimate. "Do you want anything to drink, sir?" The soft voice of the stewardess rang out. Song''s first reaction was to turn his head and look at Gu Shengyin, who was half leaning in his arms. Seeing that she didn''t mean to wake up, he put his index finger on his mouth and gently "shush" to the stewardess. His eyes and eyebrows are clear and gentle. When he makes this gesture, the stewardess blush unprepared. The stewardess nodded and whispered, "you are so kind to your lover." Gu Sheng was half reclined in Song Yihuai, his face was blocked, and he could not see clearly. The two were so intimate that the stewardess naturally thought that they were a very loving couple. Song also heard a smile, also did not deny. Sooner orter, she will be her own lover. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 705 Gu Sheng did not know that he had been "lover" in his sleep. Anyway, when she woke up from the sweet dream, it was time to get off the ne. The first stop is Cloud City. Cloud City is a very beautiful city, where there are mountains, water and beauties. It has been a favorite scenic spot since ancient times. To this ce, it seems that they are two worlds from the city where they lived before. Most of the buildings still retain the style of a hundred years ago. They are simple and elegant. The streets are full of warm and fresh figures of ethnic girls wearing ethnic costumes and silver ornaments. There was even a girl holding a wreath of flowers in her hand to give it to Song Yi. Song also politely thanks her and Firmly refused her. Gu Sheng is curious to ask why, song also helplessly points to the front to let her see. Then Gu Shengyin saw that not far from the front, a young man gave a wreath to a beautiful girl. The girl epted it, and then all the people around looked at it and pped. The two men were kissing together. "Here, epting someone else''s gand is equivalent to epting someone''s love." Song also exined. Gu Sheng was suddenly surprised. She looked at Song Yi beside her. He was tall and handsome, which could be called exquisite. The custom here is open, and many girls are looking at him openly. "Brother, you''re just a luminous body in the shape of a human being." She put on a pretentious sigh. Song also looked around for a week and said with a low smile, "but in my eyes, no girl can match my Qinqin half point." Gu Sheng is calm and crazily brushes the screen in his heart: "this is the tune. The opera is the tune. The drama is the tune. The drama is the tune." How should she reply to be more calm? Atst she decided - pretending not to hear. Well, Gu admitted that he had counselled him. However, when the man tried his best to open up the model of seducing girls, Gu Shengyin said: Although he is a very virtuous person, his lover can''t control it at present. She wanted to talk to her brother, but what would song think of herself if they were only brothers and sisters? A strange girl who fantasizes that her brother likes him? Gu Sheng because cover face, this can be really, extremely tangled. Song is also in a good mood to look at the girl in front of her face tangled. She should have been gradually aware of her mind, what is in her mind now? How should I tell myself? And worried, don''t know how to speak? Good. That''s what song also wanted. It is like this, let her in such a state, let her in the slow tangle, unknowingly began to ept this matter from the bottom of my heart. He is not going to tell Qinqin that he is not his brother, otherwise, he will lose a perfect excuse and reason. Putting aside these small worries, Gu admitted that the trip was aplete one. When she came back home, her skin became dark and even thinner. She was so distressed that sheined that her son didn''t take good care of her sister. Song also touched his nose and epted theint, or Gu Sheng could not see the past to excuse him: "Mom, don''t me my brother. It''s me who basks on the beach every day. It looks thin, but only some fat has been lost. Now I''m more energetic than before." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 706 Song Tian, who had no bad intentions, and the an family, Gu Sheng had a very peaceful year. Even the college entrance examination, with her grades, there is no need to worry. For the college entrance examination, which makes countless students nervous and excited, Gu Shengyin ispletely calm in his heart. Not to mention anything else, she took part in the college entrance examination many times, which made her feel fresh for the first time. After that, she answered the questions as usual, finished and walked out of the examination room. At the end of thest ss, Gu Shengyin walked out of the examination room and saw song''s parents, Song Ma and Song Yi standing in the crowd. It was very hot in June, and the sun made everything white. Gu Shengyin could clearly see that the three people''s faces were sweating, and even song''s mother''s makeup was a little bit flowery. When have the three of them been in such a mess? Gu Sheng was a little distressed, so she quickly walked to them and said, "just wait for me at home. If it''s not just waiting in the car, why do you do it in the sun?" Song''s mother took her hand with a smile: "when the children of other familiese out, they can see their own family guarding there. Can no one wait to watch my yoga?" Gu Sheng''s eyes were hot, but his mouth was still stiff: "I''m not so delicate." Song also stood on one side of the mouth: "go back first, sister Yun has made a big meal, but we should celebrate for Qinqin." Gu Shengyin deliberately said: "this is a celebration. If I fail the exam, I will not be busy in vain?" Song Fu opened the door and let his mother in. Then he sat in: "what''s wrong with the test?"? Can my daughter, song Zhongli, be bound by a diploma? " It is good to add to the icing on the cake. If Gu Sheng does not do well in the exam, it will not be a big deal for his family. Gu Sheng, who was idle, saw a magazine on the side of his seat. Before song could stop him, he saw her turn it over. The first page is a big title [song''s son dating a mysterious woman, it''s suspected that a good thing is about to happen]. The photos in the magazine are not very clear, but we can still recognize that Song Yi is very intimate with a beautiful woman. Her heart was dull. Although she knew that this was mostly a misunderstanding, she was still very sure of her lover''s heart, but she was still not happy to see such news. She drew up a warm smile and looked at her brother: "this is to find me a sister-inw?" Song also took a close look at her expression, and suddenly changed the attention he wanted to exin. Instead, he said with a smile: "she is a very talented woman." It''s apliment! This is the most depressing thing for Gu? You can take it home for your mother when you have time Song Yiwei smiles and casually replies to him. Mom, bypasses this question. He used this to stimte the little vinegar bag around him. If he really wanted to take people home, it was not a good thing to solve. After returning home, until dinner, Gu Shengyin was not very excited. Song''s father and mother thought that she was tired of the exam, so she was very considerate and asked her to have dinner and go back to her room early to have a rest. Gu Sheng sat on the bed and turned over an English novel because he washed early. With her understanding of a man, it''s almost time for him toe. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 707 It turns out that she knows her lover very well. The door of her room was opened before the third page. "Qinqin." Gu Sheng didn''t get up and looked at the man who came in: "what''s your brother doing here?" Song also felt her cold attitude which was totally different from usual, but she was very helpful in her heart. "I see you eat less at night to see if you''re not feeling well." Song also sat down in a chair beside her bed. Gu Sheng closed the book with a "pa" sound: "brother, don''t you have a confidant? Do you have time to care about me sote? " Listen to her tone seems to be really angry, song also helplessly to rify: "that person is a designer I know, she adores her mother, see me want to visit my mother through me." Gu Shengyin continued to calm his face: "Oh, what does that have to do with me?" Song Yi a face "even if you make trouble without reason, I also tolerate you" look at her gently, said: "I am afraid my lovely sister is jealous and angry." Gu Sheng said to himself: "jokes, I won''t be angry, huh..." His lips were suddenly covered with warmth, and Gu Sheng''s unfinished words were all swallowed up. Song also finally implemented what he had always wanted to do, with one hand sping Gu Shengyin''s waist, so as not to let her have the possibility of retreat. Until he was finally satisfied, Gu Shengyin was able to breathe. She pushed him away with all her strength and looked at him in disbelief: "you are crazy!" Song also smiles and shakes his head: "I''m not crazy, I''m awake, I want to kiss you, Qinqin." He wanted to do it a long time ago, but he kept it up. He had nned to wait until she was 18, but this evening the night was too charming, or Gu Shengyin was too charming. He found that he couldn''t help it. Gu Sheng was scared to death by this bold man: "we are brothers and sisters." Song alsopletely ignored this question, instead asked her: "I kiss you, the first reaction is not disgusting, but we are brothers and sisters. Does this mean that you don''t have no feelings for me, just because of the rtionship between brother and sister, you dare not step out of the minefield? " Gu Shengyin has to admit that this man has a thorough psychological analysis of himself. But how about a thorough analysis? They are brothers and sisters, which is a gap that can never be crossed. She said calmly, "brother, what''s your reason?" Song also suddenlyughed: "Qin Qin, you are evading my question." He suddenly lived close to Gu Shengyin, and her tall figurepletely covered her delicate figure sitting on the bed. Small body: "you are notpletely without heart to me, are you?" Gu Sheng lowered her eyes, and she could not answer this question. Song also knew the answer. He began to smile, not usually let people like spring breeze smile, but really, from the heart, eyebrows and corners are full of smile. He was very happy. He couldn''t help holding Gu Shengyin: "I''m so happy, Qinqin." Gu Sheng was dazzled by the man''s simple happy smile. He could see that the man was very happy because of his default. But she had to tell him the cruelty of reality: "but we..." "No Song also raised his hand to cover her mouth, "Qin Qin, you worry too much, we are not brothers and sisters." What? Gu Sheng looked up in shock. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 708 Gu Sheng listened stupidly, and song also finished the story which was not too long. Song''s father and mother had a very good feeling. At that time, song''s mother was weak and was found by doctors to be very difficult to conceive. After they were disappointed, they didn''t tangle with this matter. They went to the orphanage to adopt Song Yi, who had been abandoned for no reason since he was born. Who knows, in the third year when song also came to the Song family, the family ushered in a new life. Song''s father and mother did not ignore this son because of song Tian''sing. They told Song Yi the truth when he was 15 years old. They felt that their son had the right to know his life experience. ¡­¡­ Gu Sheng felt a little confused and asked the system, "I don''t know about this plot." The system replied, "the system doesn''t know. There was no such paragraph in the original plot." In other words, it''s a hidden plot. Song also finished, looking at Qin Qin seems to have note back to God, muddled sitting on the bed just feel very cute. He couldn''t help but lean over and give her a kiss on the forehead and said with a smile, "when you''re 18, I''ll talk to my parents about it." Gu Sheng was still a little confused because he was back to God: "parents won''t object?" See her obediently follow their own ideas, song also smile and rub her hair: "this you don''t have to worry, parents there I will solve." If you don''t get up early, he will get up early The door was closed quietly, Gu Sheng was surprised and happy at the moment: she thought that she and he were doomed to have no future in this life, but suddenly turned around. "System!" She was a little happy. The system''s white light shed: "congrattions to the host." Gu Shengughed for a while, feeling that he was a little silly and went to sleep with a pillow. After the trip home, it''s time to start school. Gu Shengyin''s college entrance examination results are very good, any domestic university can go. Only the Song family loved their daughter. The city''s universities were already well-known in China. In addition, Gu Sheng chose the city''s schools because he didn''t need to go to the imperial capital to gild himself. On the first day of school, Song Yi drove her to school. With Song Yi, the Almighty elder brother, Gu Shengyin basically moved a stool and sat there to eat snacks. Then Song Yi worked hard to pack her bags and even made her bed. In fact, these Gu Shengyin will, but she is enjoying the feeling of being spoiled. The conditions of the apartment dormitory with four people are still good. With the help of the Song Dynasty, several other roommates havee. In addition to Gu Shengyin, none of the other three is local. Although the dormitory has air conditioning, the cleaning up in this hot day still makes people sweat. At this time, everyone envied Gu Shengyin, who was sitting leisurely over there pulling hatred. Meanwhile, he took a red faced look at Song Yi, who was "working". This man It''s so handsome! "You are all Qinqin''s roommates. Our family Qinqin is spoiled at home. She is very young. Please take care of her in the future." Song also smiles gently at Gu Shengyin''s three roommates, releasing her hormones without restraint. He was right. An Qinyu didn''t even go to kindergarten. He started his first grade when he was very young. Generally, he was one or two years younger than the students at the same level. Three people red face repeatedly nodded, have said in the future will take good care of Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng looks at song with his "beauty" and bribes his future roommate. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 709 After Song Yi invited all the people in the dormitory to have a meal, the three had be his fan sisters. They just didn''t pat their chests. He assured him that as long as they were there, Gu Shengyin would never be bullied in school. Gu Shengyin feels funny at the same time. It looks like when she was bullied. Song also left in Gu Sheng''s dormitory. At this time, he tasted the taste of self eating bitter fruit: he had no time and space to say goodbye to Qin Qin alone. The advantage of going to college in this city is that Gu Sheng can go home when he is free. Song has to be like her, and he can drive to her school to have a look. Gu Shengyin the whole dormitory knows that Gu Shengyin has a beloved sister crazy brother. Pet sister, generous, the most important thing is, there is a look can eat a bowl of rice beauty. To Gu Shengyin''s surprise, although several girls in the dormitory are all your brother''s handsome and handsome, just like a fan Mei''s appearance, none of them ever asked for her phone number or mobile phone number. She asked curiously that day, and her roommate, who was lying on the opposite side of the shop with her fingernails smearedzily, said, "what''s so strange about this? We like your brother, but we just think he''s handsome. To us, people are just like the bright moon in the sky, which is far away from us. This kind of person is very good to be an idol. In real life, he is a person of two worlds. " They are all people who understand in their hearts. After several months of getting along, Gu Sheng can take out whatever he or she wears as a roommate, which can cover their living expenses for a month. they probably know how different a family like the Song family is from ordinary people. Such a man, how can you look up to these green women. When Gu Shengyin tells Song Yi about this the next time he goes home, song also just puts out his hand with a smile and rubs her hair. Qinqin, these roommates are not bad. Song Yi''s action is really fast. By the end of his freshman year, Gu Shengyin had just finished his 18th birthday, so he took the initiative to talk to song''s father and his mother. He also took the initiative to pick the time when Gu Shengyin and several friends went out to y. The son fell in love with his daughter. Although this son is not his own, song''s father and mother still feel a bit confused. Although not long after their daughter was born, they once had such a mind, but in theter time, the idea has already faded away. But Song Yi''s determination to let them move: "my life, in addition to Qinqin ident, will not like other girls." So, when Gu Sheng came home from the tour, he found that everything was done. After epting the idea that his son likes his little daughter, song''s father and mother suddenly feel that it''s not bad. Song''s attitude towards Gu Shengyin is in their eyes. To be honest, they are afraid that there will be no other man in the world who will treat Qinqin so well. For Gu Shengyin, four years of university is a rxed and happy time. At the graduation ceremony of senior year, no one noticed that Gu Shengyin had an extra ring on his hand. Song also felt that he couldn''t wait. He finally survived until he graduated from Qinqin University. The little white rabbit was very fat. He couldn''t wait to eat her in his stomach. Only when shepletely belongs to herself, this heart, he reaches out his hand to caress his heart beating wildly, can it really settle down. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 710 Song Tian stepped out of the ce. There was a lot of sunshine outside, and she felt that she was so quiet that her numb heart finally had a sense of recovery. She couldn''t help looking back at the mottled white wall. There are many people in this one. Peoplee in every day, and people go out every day. "Tian Tian?" An excited voice came. On the other side of the wall, Ann''s father and mother, as well as her unfamiliar sister anqinqi, were standing there looking at her. Anmu stands in the middle. She seems to be much older in the past three years. Song Tian was a little confused: she had no gray hair before. The foot has spontaneously walked that way. "Dad, mom, sister." She called softly, and her tears fell off guard. The feeling of freedom and kinship is so beautiful. Wonderful. "My mother has made a lot of good dishes. My Tian Tian is so thin." Ann mother looked at this song Tian very distressed. She was much thinner, wearing a simple id shirt, light jeans, thin and small, with short cut hair and a pale, unhealthyplexion under her - a consequence of years of no sunshine. Song Tian smile slightly: "Mom, I''m ok, I''m fine now." It''s really good. In the past three years, what she longed for most was toe out. One day she woulde out. It was this idea that kept her going for three years. Otherwise, she might not be able to hold on for a year. To be able to stand outside freely and look at the strange and familiar street scene has been able to make her moved to tears. She didn''t say what she had experienced in the past three years. She said it, that is to say, it would be better to bury her in the deepest ce in her heart and never think of it again. After three years of dy, high school should not think about it any more. Song Tian finally went to a professional school, graduated three yearster and worked as a customer service provider in an emercepany. Her life is very ordinary, a month two or three thousand yuan sry, see very like the first time to see the price, most of the time can only see. She began to learn to go to the mall, focus on discounts, and buy "cheap" goods that she didn''t look up to before. This day is more leisurely, several colleagues around are chatting. "Ai Ai, look at the news, song''s young and old are married!" Eximed one of the girls. Song Tian''s attention was drawn to the past. In this city, there is only one person who can be called the big and small of the Song family. On theputer screen, there is a picture of a couple wearing rings on each other. This photo is obviously released by the government. It''s very beautiful. Song also lowers his head and looks attentive. The girl in front of him smiles sweetly. "Pa!" The cup in song Tian''s hand should fall to the ground and fall into pieces. "Oh, song Tian, what''s the matter with you?" The colleague turned and frowned at her. Song Tian reluctantly showed a smile: "hand slip, sorry, I immediately clean up." Song Yi and song Qinyu, how can this be possible? Aren''t they brother and sister? Song Tian''s heart is a little disordered, she hastily cleaned up, began to open the web page search and Song family rted information. Over the years, she has always been careful to avoid anything rted to the Song family. Song family has be a forbidden area that she dare not touch. Soon she wanted the answer and came out. As early as two years ago, the Song family announced that the eldest son of the Song family was not born of the Song family. Song Tian stares at the news. What does it have to do with himself? No matter what their rtionship is, it has nothing to do with her. She finally took a look at thetest news. The new people on the screen nestled together andughed very sweetly. Across a screen, she seemed to feel the love flowing between them. The upper right corner points a fork, and the picture closes instantly. Song Tian changes a cup and picks up a ss of water for himself. Those are things of another world. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 711 Gu Shengyin looks at his ce. It was a wooden room, and she was sitting on a bed made of a whole big Bluestone, covered with nkets made of white, unknown animal fur. Soft. Soft andfortable. Looking at the whole room, we can see that it has been carefully arranged and cleaned: the room is clean, and all kinds of utensils are neatly ced. However, no matter how hard we clean it up, we still can''t erase the fact that the things here are very simple and even rough. This is an orc world that has not yet been fully developed. Orcs are different from any form Gu Shengyin has ever seen. They can freely switch between humans and wild animals. In daily life, with human wisdom, when fighting and changing animal forms, they can break out more powerful fighting power than real beasts. In this world, there is no unified kingdom. It ismon for various tribes to rely on themselves, rub against each other, fight and merge with each other. There are two kinds of orcs, male and female. Gu Shengyin automatically reced these two different sex orcs into men and women on earth. The male is responsible for hunting, fighting and physical work, while the female is responsible for some light work. Of course, their most important ability is to have children. If you want to say the difference between a female animal and a woman, it is probably precious. The name of this continent is very simple and crude, because it is all orcs, it is called Orc continent. The ratio of males to females varies greatly in the orc continent. There may be thousands of males in a tribe, but females may be less than 100. At such a ratio, every female beast is the most precious treasure in the tribe, not to mention that they can be pregnant and give birth to small orcs. Only by giving birth to new orcs is the foundation that can ensure the continued strength of a tribe. Due to the scarcity of females, there is an unwritten rule in the tribe that females can mate with several males at the same time. Gu Shengyin''s body is a female animal. Moreover, her identity is very unusual. She is not only a female animal, but also the most distinguished high priest in a tribe. Primitive tribes, very strong dependence on nature, they believe in nature and animal God. And the high priest is their messenger tomunicate with the beast God. However, the high priest is very rare. She must be possessed of sorcery, be able to predict good or bad luck, even know the weather changes, and be knowledgeable. Some small tribes don''t even have a high priest at all. Gu Shengyin''s present body, Wuluo, is a powerful tribe in the od, the high priest of the owl n. The Xiao n is one of the most powerful and rich tribes in this in. The only one nearby that can beparable to the Xiaozu is the Li n across a wide river. In this world, Gu Shengyin''s mission goal is a fox girl of Li nationality. Vika, a fox girl, is a very beautiful girl. She has the natural charm ability of the fox people. She is very popr among the Li people. The n leader and the first warrior of the Li family are her guests. Vika has always wanted to be a high priest of the power family, but the high priest of the naiheli n said that she did not have the magic power to be a high priest. The high priest is rted to the rise and fall of a n. Even if the leader of the Li n likes Vika very much, he can''t ept her request. Vika is arrogant and arrogant. She had a grudge against it. On top of an alliance of orcs, one thing made her remember her hatred. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 712 Powerful tribes are qualified to host the league. This time, it is the power of the tribe to be the master. Orc alliance, each person''s seat is specific. The most distinguished front row of seats are the highest position of high priest and patriarch of each tribe. Vica always wanted to get wind in the Li family. At that time, I didn''t know what Vika had done, and even let Vika sit beside him. At that time, the other tribes did not say anything. Wuluo, the high priest of the owl n, saw Vika sitting there. His face sank and he turned around and left. Although she didn''t say anything, she looked at Vica with pride and disdain. The most uneptable thing for Vika is that with Wuluo''s departure, the people of the owl n also leave. Then, some tribes that are not good at making friends with the owl n, and some tribes who can''t bear to do so leave. This alliance of the Li people has be a joke in the eyes of other tribes. And Vika, also for this matter, was med by the people in the tribe for a long time. Although she gradually won the forgiveness of her people, she hated Wu Luo, the chief culprit of all this, and became a thorn in her eyes along with the owl n. She is beautiful and knows how to make use of her own advantages. She easily gets the hearts of many powerful orcs in the tribe. With their support, the voices of opposition suppressed the cruelty. Vika became the first orc, without sorcery, to be a tribal high priest. As a high priest of the Li tribe, vicha''s first thing is to settle ounts with the owl n. For this reason, she even seduced the leaders of several neighboring tribes with the honor of the high priest of the Li n and asked them to cooperate with the Li n. The two ns are the most powerful tribes in the neighborhood, with equal strength. However, the Li n has been prepared long ago, andbined with many allies, the result of a fight is certainly very tragic. At the critical moment, the sorcerer gathered his whole body''s strength to pray to the God of beasts, asking for blessing from the God of beasts, and giving powerful strength to the soldiers of the owl n. Thanks to this blessing, only a few soldiers of the owl n broke out with extremely strong fighting ability, protecting the remaining females and small orcs of the orcs to escape. Wuluo, however, failed to survive in the process of escape because of overdraft and the weak body of the high priest. Gu Sheng takes back his mind and looks down at his finger. It''s a pair of delicate white fingers that don''t fit in with the whole Orc world. The orcs in this world are generally strong and rough. Even the so-called "weak" female beast, if ced in other worlds, is bound to be a woman who can carry sacks. But Wu Luo is different. Gu Sheng feels her body for a moment, which is even weaker than when she was song Qinyu in thest world. But at the same time, she felt a trace of strength from this body. This power is sorcery. And Gu Sheng because of the understanding of the nature of Qi and magic as a force. Sorceryes from faith, from the prayer to the God of animals, from the gift of heaven. This is the orc continent. Gu Shengyin knows that this sorcery power is simr to the true Qi in the world of sword cultivation. Those who are born with sorcery power are actually equivalent to having "sword heart". There is no beast God at all. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 713 The so-called people with sorcery power are just born with this constitution, but the orcs do not have a systematic training method, so it is difficult for most high priests to make great progress in their whole life. It is said that praying can make the sorcery stronger, which is actually a kind of "meditation" way. The orcs stumbled by mistake, which can be regarded as a trace of method. ording to this level of development, perhaps after thousands of years of development, there will always be a stunning orc, inventing a set of skills suitable for the high priests to practice and be stronger. At that time, a new situation will appear in the orc continent. "Systems, random selection capabilities." Gu Sheng prayed silently, and it was better to get the one he wanted. Sword world! Gu Sheng is very happy because of his look! As soon as she explored her body, she found that the operation of sorcery power in her body was very simr to that of true Qi. She had an idea in her heart: if she practiced in the way of running true Qi, could she seed? It surprised her. It was no problem. This means that she may be able to bring a huge gift to the owl n and even to the maind. For this reason, she specially asked the system: "if I ''invented'' this cultivation method, would I be rejected by thew?" The system says, "No. Wu Luo was originally a man of extraordinary splendor. Moreover, the progress of the world is also a good thing for thew of the world. " Gu Sheng nodded. She''s found a way to make the whole owl powerful and even able to ess the orc continent. As for the force and the Vika? What else can they do in the face of overwhelming strength? Outside there is a light knock on the door, Gu Sheng because of a cold and proud color: e in." Outside the door was a small female with a wooden tray in her hand. She looked at Gu Shengyin in worship and said respectfully, "high priest, your lunch." In the eyes of all the owl nsmen, sorcery is high and invible. Her usual character is the same, always a calm and indifferent appearance, as if nothing can leave a trace in her eyes. However, this appearance is also a proof of mystery and power in front of the owl people. It has been proved that no matter what the world is, brain powder is a living creature. Gu Sheng nodded to the female, indicating that he knew. When the female animal withdrew, Gu Shengyin realized that he was hungry. She looked at the food on the te. It was barbecue. Sliced meat is very thin, roasted golden color, smell very attractive. She picked up a piece and put it in her mouth. It tasted good, soft and chewy, but No salt. Not only was there no salt, not even any seasoning. Gu Sheng could not eat any more after eating two tablets. She felt that Before teaching the cultivation methods, she had to teach the owl people to put something in food. After lunch, Gu Shengyin opened the door and went outside. A picture full of primitive wind appeared in front of her. As a high priest, Wuluo''s house is in the center of the whole tribe, which is also a kind of protection for the high priest. No matter what happens, she will not be affected. At first, there are all kinds of wooden houses, big and small. They are simple in appearance, but they have a simple aesthetic feeling. In the open space not far from the front, a few females are knitting something, and a group of small orcs are ying the most primitive chase game. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 714 Looking at the little orcs, Gu Shengyin''s eyes were slightly undetectable. How cute! These little orcs are still very young and can''t fully form human beings. So Gu Shengyin watched a group of cute creatures with hairy ears and even big tails running in front of him. Gu Sheng endured for a while, but still did not resist walking towards them. The group of females found her for the first time and quickly bowed their heads to salute her. They were all very surprised and a little uneasy: the high priest never goes out on weekdays. Is something going to happen? Gu Shengyin looks at them with some helplessness: she knows why Wuluo''s body is so bad. She is a senior housemaid. She never goes out to exercise and enjoy the sunshine. It''s strange that her health can be good. She maintained her noble cool Yan posture, light said: "don''t worry, I just go out for a walk." The females were relieved and watched the high priest walk towards the little orcs. Looking at Gu Shengyining, the orcs stopped their game unconsciously. They are still very young. Although they know that the high priest is a very powerful person, they have not really worshipped this identity from the bottom of their hearts. Therefore, they all look at Gu Shengyin with astonishing eyes. It''s so cute! Gu Sheng sighed for the second time. Small orcs are the most precious little creatures in the tribe. They are dressed in small clothes carefully sewn by females with the softest fur. They are wrapped in thick fur, which is beyond people''s control. Gu Shengyin crouched down in front of them. Perhaps her meaning was too obvious. Several orcs looked at her curiously. One of them couldn''t help asking, "do you want to y with us, high priest?" The females, who had been distracted by this bold remark, were startled by this bold remark: who knows that the high priest dislikes noise the least, and hopes she won''t be angry. Even a female animal stood up and wanted toe over here and tell the little orcs to take away. Don''t disturb the silence of the high priest. Where did you know Gu Shengyin nodded: "yes, would you like me to y with you?" The female animal''s feet stopped, she looked at Gu Shengyin nkly, and then her heart was ecstatic. Is the high priest willing to condescend to y with the little orcs? There are also her children in it. What a great honor! She turned back to where she had been and shared the exciting news with several other females. The little orc, who had opened his mouth before, looked at Gu Shengyin with wide eyes and said softly, "Lord high priest, you are so beautiful. We are willing to y with you." Gu Sheng couldn''t help but show a smile on her face. She simply sat up on the ground and waved to let the little orcs walk by. Her hand gently pointed to the ground, and a magical scene appeared: the sand on the ground seemed to have independent consciousness, automaticallybined together, like a pair of skillful hands in slow motion. Soon, a simple house model appeared in front of the small beasts. This small house is simr to the house built by the orcs themselves, but it should be more delicate. Gu Sheng didn''t dare to go too far. If she built a gorgeous castle, the rules of the world were not stupid. She would definitely let her leave immediately. "Wow Gu Shengyin harvested a lot of star eyes. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 715 "How are you, high priest!" The little leopard ORC with furry ears looks at Gu Shengyin with adoration. Gu Sheng couldn''t hold back, so he reached out and touched his small furry ears. The little leopard flushed: his mother told him that this is only her future female can touch it. But He blinked at the high priest. If it was the high priest, it didn''t matter. Think of here, the little leopard''s face even more red. The little orcs here had a good time, but the females were worried again. Of course they knew how the high priest had just done it. It was the legendary sorcery. Such precious things, the high priest even used to y with the little orcs. They were happy with the high priest''s love for the cubs, and they began to worry about whether it would be too wasteful. It was probably because these little guys were so cute that Gu Shengyin taught them how to pile up their favorite things with sand, and it passed an afternoon unconsciously. In the evening, the males who went out hunting came back in a team. Aureus saw at a nce the high priest who was ying with the little orcs. The already yellowish sunlight gently hit her face, ting ayer of soft halo on her cold face, not to mention the smile on her face at the moment. She taught the little beast people how to build a small house. Of course, the male beasts also saw the high priest and quickly put down their prey and saluted Gu Shengyin one after another. Gu Sheng got up because he had recovered, and instantly turned back to the high priest who was not allowed to enter on his birthday. Those little orcs didn''t respond for a moment. How could the gentle and beautiful high priest suddenly be like this? They all looked at her nervously. Gu Shengyin simply said a few words to the male animals. After they left, he turned around and saw the little guys who were staring at him nkly. Are you scared of yourself? She sighed and winked at them with a rxed smile. The orcs once again beamed: the high priest or the gentle one. Ovis, who couldn''t help looking back, saw the scene of Gu Shengyin blinking and smiling at the little ORC. The high priest who was not used for his ordinary appearance was deeply imprinted in his mind. High priest, how beautiful it is. It turns out that she likes orcs so much. Orvis thought of something and suddenly blushed. At dinner time, Gu Shengyin was once again surprised by the orcs of the owl n: the high priest, who was always waiting for people to deliver food to his room, actually came out in person! Xiaozu''s dinner is eaten by the whole tribe. In the evening, the whole tribe was angry with the campfire, and the orcs, who had been busy all day, sat down on the grass and began to enjoy the fruits. Some of them are burning on the fire, and there are some meat on the fire. Seeing Gu Shengyin''s arrival, the orcs quickly vacated a seat in the middle, and the careful female covered the grasnd with a thickyer of animal skin - the high priest was weak, which was a fact known by the whole tribe. It was at this time that Gu Shengyin came to announce a news. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 716 She stood up. Unlike most of the orcs in the tribe, the high priest was dressed in in white clothes made of x, which was very soft, soft and hard. Only the high priest in the whole tribe had such treatment. Now she was standing in the night wind, the empty white robe was blown up by the wind, and her slender body seemed as if the wind were stronger and the high priest could be blown away. Ovis sat not far away from her, and there was an impulse in his heart toe to her and protect her from the wind. At this time, Gu Shengyin said, st night, I got the inspiration from the animal God." Her voice was not very loud, but it was clearly heard in the ears of every Orc of the owl n, even the orcs patrolling outside and not here. This ability made the Xiao n more and more revered for the high priest, while Gu Sheng was awed by the meaning of his words. Hearing the word "beast God", all the orcs spontaneously stood up and bowed their heads in the direction of Gu Shengyin. In their mind, the high priest is the representative of the beast God in the od. No Orc has ever seen the beast God. In contrast, the high priest who can bring wealth and prosperity to the owl n is undoubtedly more respected by them. Then, Gu Sheng because of the next words, let all people fall into ecstasy. "I, the owl n, will be the most powerful tribe in the od. The people of the owl n will be the most powerful Orc in the orc continent "Long live the beast God." Everyone was shocked by the news. They will not doubt that Gu Shengyin is lying. In this world, no Orc dares to make fun of the beast God. "The beast God told me how to be a priest and how to continue to practice." If Gu Shengyin has just painted a big cake for the owl n, her words now tell them how to eat this cake. All the orcs looked at Gu Shengyin in surprise. Priests, that is a precious resource. There are only a few orcs who have the potential to be priests in such arge tribe of owls, and the only one who can serve as a tribal high priest is Soro high priest. The priest should be possessed of sorcery, which is given by the natural beast God. But now there is hope for other orcs, too? A powerful high priest, to a tribe, is undoubtedly the existence of the sea god needle. If the owl n could have many priests At the thought of this possibility, all the orcs turned red with excitement. "From tomorrow''s day, bring ten orcs to me every day, and I''ll see which one can be a priest." After Gu Shengyin finished speaking, he went back to his original ce and sat down. Enough has been said today. Let them digest it first. Sure enough, the whole owl n was immersed in an exciting atmosphere, and even many adult orcs stayed up that night. The next day, as soon as Gu Sheng got up, he noticed a pat of orcs standing neatly outside. "When is this Gu Sheng was stunned. The system replied, "if it''s 24 hours, it''s only six o''clock in the morning." Six in the morning? Gu Sheng opened the door, and sure enough, the orcs outside were covered with water droplets, apparently melted by the morning fog. The little orcs are OK. They are all held in their arms by their parents. They are wrapped in animal skins. Some of them are still in sweet dreams. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 717 Seeing Gu Shengyin open the door, the orcs quickly wake up the little Orc in their arms and salute Gu Shengyin. "Come in, all of you." The orcs enter the door with some formality. On the contrary, those little orcs were more daring. Several of them had yed games with Gu Shengyin that day. When they saw her, they were not afraid of being born. The little leopard even hugged Gu Shengyin''s big leg. Gu Sheng gently pushed him away because of some helplessness and said: "well, today is not to y games, all stand well." In the end, she is still very authoritative, little orcs are obediently standing. From the first one, Gu Shengyin walks to his side, gently reaches out his index finger and points it on his eyebrow. There was a faint white light on her fingers, which surprised and awed the orcs. In fact, she can hide the light. She shows it on purpose to make the orcs more convinced. Since they believed in the beast God, she took advantage of the reputation of the nonexistent God. The little Orc only felt a slight chill in his brow, but he was not ufortable. Then, he felt hot and warm from the center of his eyebrows, and then swept over his whole body. He felt as if he was immersed in the hot water of inquiry. He was veryfortable. When Gu Shengyin''s hand left, he even had some reluctant. The orcs are all looking at Gu Shengyin. They have just seen what Gu Shengyin has done, so that they can find out whether the little Orc can be a priest? What was the result? Gu Shengyin did not speak, but told the orc to take this little creature to one side, and she continued to explore for the next little ORC. By the time thest Orc finished exploring, two hours had passed. Wuluo''s face was originally white, which was even more white and transparent, even on the forehead, all exuded fine and dense sweat. She needs to use the sorcery power to do exploration in all the small animals. This is a matter that consumes sorcery power. She did not expect wrong. Ten are already her limit. The orcs also saw her weakness and asked her if she was in a big way. If it makes the high priest sick, they will not forgive themselves. Gu Sheng waved his hand to show that he was not in a big way. He said that he needed a good rest. After lunch, he didn''t need to send food. After that, he let them go out. Instead of sleeping, she sat cross legged on the bed and began to practice slowly. She has tried before. Sorcery can be cultivated by cultivating Qi. In this way, meditation is a better way than sleeping. When she opened her eyes again, her face had returned to her usual whiteness. After she got up from the bed, she did not have the feeling of weakness. Gently stretched out a finger, gently pointed toward the ground, an invisible force suddenly ejected out, the stone''s bluestone ground hit a crack. Gu Sheng is very satisfied, but her appearance is still weak, but now her skills have changed dramatically. She thought of the ten orcs today. If we choose high priests ording to the way of orcs, naturally there is no one qualified. If you put such a talent in the world of sword cultivation, you will be able topete with other major schools. Such a person has rarely appeared in the whole Xiaozu tribe for decades. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 718 However, if the orcs are selected ording to the ordinary selection, there are three orcs who can resonate with the sorcery power in their bodies! Three out of ten people, this ratio, can be said to be terrible. It can resonate with sorcery power, even if it is weak, it means that you can follow the cultivation. As long as we can practice, our futurebat effectiveness will not beparable to that of orcs who rely solely on strength and instinct. As for the small orcs who can''t practice, Gu Shengyin can also teach them some simple methods of body forging. Even if they can''tpare with the orcs who practice sorcery, they can be much stronger than the orcs today. Since Gu Shengyin knew that she had extracted the cultivation methods and skills of sword cultivation world, she had a wild hope in her heart: she would build a unique and powerful empire in the orc continent! In the evening, she appears again in the area where the orcs gather. Since she wants to be a guide like role, she can not only stand on the high altar, but also contact with the orcs to make them more convinced. Gu Shengyin gave the patriarch tamon several paintings. She used a very fine ck pen to outline arge leafy nt, which, though without color, was very realistic. "It''s a gift from the beast God to make our food more delicious." She exined. In fact, she couldn''t bear the taste of food, so she directly asked for the nts in the world that could serve as seasoning. Tamon, the patriarch, always respected the high priest. He immediately passed the leaves to the male beasts who were going to hunt tomorrow, and told them to remember to step back when they saw these leaves. The next day, ten orcs were still in Gu Shengyin''s ce, and they were not as lucky as yesterday. They were among the small orcs, but there was only one small ORC with a weak wave of sorcery. It seems that the high proportion yesterday is just a coincidence. In the evening, the male hunters came back and brought many nts to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng had a rough look at it and immediately found that there were all kinds of nts in it. It seemed that the orcs couldn''t tell which kind of nts they were. As long as they saw something simr, they all grabbed and brought them back. In fact, Gu Shengyin is also a little dizzy when she looks at these simr nts. Fortunately, she has the external plug-in system. In less than an hour, she willplete the inventory of these things. In the evening, when she cooked the broth, she gave some of the nts to the females, told them to mash them, grind them into juice and put them in the soup. In addition, she also used this to evenly spread them on the meat during the barbecue. The words of the high priest are always right. The females did as she said without any doubt, and after the roast was done, the tenderest part was cut off and ced on the leaves, which was served in a tray in front of her. Gu Sheng gently picked up a piece and put it into his mouth. It''s so nostalgic! Food into the mouth, she can not help but show a smile. Ovis, who had been quietly watching the high priest, turned red again. He couldn''t help thinking: why can the high priest smile so well? Gu Sheng nced at owes for the rest of the corner of his eye: this guy, always secretly looking at himself, really think she can''t find it? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 719 There are not many small orcs in the owl tribe. There are thousands of tribes with nearly 10000 people. There are even less than 200 small orcs under the age of 10. Among the 200 little orcs, there are almost 30 who can cultivate sorcery. What''s more, Gu Shengyin has discovered that orcs with weak noumenon, such as deer and cat, are more likely to have sorcery power than orcs with strong body. Just like the tigers and lions, these orcs are born to be powerful warriors, but they are not suitable for practicing sorcery. After checking the situation of the little orcs, Gu Shengyin announced her results on a day of rest and sacrifice for the whole family. She read out the names one by one, and the orcs below began to get excited. By the time she finished reading 30 names, the owl n was boiling! They thought that there were five or six orcs in their own family who could cultivate sorcery, which meant that there might be five or six priests in the future. But the high priest said there were thirty! Thirty priests, just think about it, and the orcs are boiling with blood. Gu Shengyin looks at them and knows in his heart what he said at the beginning, but they obviously haven''t been able to understand his meaning. Although I have said that the owl n will be the most powerful tribe, their thinking is still on the tribal level. Only the real strong strength, can let them have the bigger ambition. She announced that for a long time in the future, these 30 orcs will follow her to learn. As for the other orcs and orcs, she did not give up. Instead, he gave the head of the owl n a thick parchment. The details above tell the orcs what to do with simple Orc characters and vivid pictures. "ording to the above method, you are likely to be more powerful than the priests!" Gu Sheng said in a loud voice. To arge extent, this sentence is to encourage those soldiers, because it is very difficult to achieve great achievements only by practicing physical training. Unless that person has great perseverance, great wisdom and great opportunity. Thinking of this, Gu Shengyin couldn''t help but look at ovis in the male herd. This is her lover, but she is not ready to recognize him now. If you don''t have enough strength to crush the whole n, you can''t be recognized if you want to be with the most noble high priest of the owl n. The orcs of the surrounding tribes have discovered that the owl n has be mysterious recently. Usually, you can always see them when you go out hunting in the daytime. asionally, the orcs will rub because of some prey. But now, it seems that the hunting time of the owl orcs in the daytime has been greatly shortened. Even if both sides besiege a prey at the same time, they will give it to them when they are in a good mood. Many tribes feel strange and even secretly want to inquire about the situation. But how can the owl n today let them seed? The high priest said that all these things told her by the beast God were very confidential and could not be passed on to outsiders in a short period of time, otherwise they would suffer the most severe punishment. Tamun, as the head of the n, also understood the importance of these things. He even made every Orc swear in front of the beast God, and he would never let go of them. The males of the owl n really don''t have time. During the day, they hunted the whole n''s rations as fast as possible, went home early and began to practice what the high priest had taught them. Time is the most precious thing. This is what the high priest has taught them. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 720 "What are the owls doing recently?" Guli, the leader of the Li n, frowned. He is a powerful panther. When he turns into a human, his eyebrows are deep and sharp. At the moment, he is naked and vigorous under his strong muscles. There is a wide river between Li and Xiao. The two tribes are equal in strength and never give up their attention to each other. The Xiaozu''s defense is very tight. The orcs of the Li n have no way to enter the territory of the Xiaozu. It can only be roughly observed that the Xiaozu seem to be very anxious recently. Whenever they see the male of the Xiaozu, they are all in a hurry. "It''s nothing big. Whatever he does? " At the same time, a fluffy tail wrapped around gulee''s waist. Gulee''s eyebrows trembled, a smile was drawn from the corner of his serious mouth, and he held his goblin in his arms. "It''s been such a wave in the early morning. Didn''t I satisfy youst night?" While saying, the hand has been very dishonest toward the bottom of the touch. Vica''s gorgeous face was flushed with his movements. Gulee''s tail, which was originally around gulee''s waist, was more unrestrained and rubbed on him, which made him react quickly. "You grinding goblin..." The next words are a bit hard to hear. Outside the leader''s tent, there is only the whimpering sound of Vika. The orcs of the owl race are busy every day. What little orcs learn from the high priest every day, the orcs don''t know. In their eyes, sorcery has always been the most mysterious existence, and they are not qualified to contact with them. However, the males who contacted with each other ording to the method on parchment did not feel any effect at first. Out of the worship of the high priest, they did not hesitate to stick to it. Until half a monthter, they slowly found that the strength of their bodies, seems to be more powerful! Once upon a time, in order to get the whole n''s rations for a whole day, the males in charge of hunting in the n needed to go out for a whole day. In order to find time to practice the moves, they began to finish their daily tasks as soon as possible ande back to practice as soon as possible. At first, they didn''t notice the difference, but Gu Shengyin was always concerned about the change. At first, the orcs would note back until dark, which was their normal strength. ording to the time she was familiar with, it was about five o''clock in the afternoon. Gradually, when they came back, the sun was higher and higher. Half a monthter, this time has been advanced for more than an hour. Tamon was surprised and happy in his heart. He almost couldn''t wait to tell Gu Shengyin the news. "Lord high priest, the owl n, thank you for the gift of the beast God!" Originally, the position of the patriarch was equal to that of the high priest, but now tamun has automatically ced himself in a lower position than the high priest. His thinking, like all orcs, is very simple: the strong are king. And Gu Shengyin is not only strong, she is the whole Xiao n, have be strong! Gu Shengyin''s reputation in the Xiao n is far greater than that of his own n leader. Even tamun would not doubt that if the high priest wanted to cancel his position as the head of the n, the owl people would hardly oppose it. Even themselves, the first time will reflect on their own, is not where to do wrong. This is the power of faith. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 721 Gu Shengyin did not object to tamun''s practice. If she wants to be the guide of the owl n, she must stand in a detached position. And in any way, it''s entirely natural that she can enjoy such treatment. With such a powerful power, Gu Shengyin can build a powerful tribe no less than the Xiao n in a short time. Tamon came here today for another thing. "Lord high priest, the orc alliance will be held in the Li n in half a month." Tamon came to inform her about it. As a high priest respected by the owl n, Gu Shengyin must attend this grand meeting. "I see." Gu Sheng nods. You''re about to see that vicar. Gu Shengyin even has a little curiosity about the legendary beauty of taking countless Orc strongmen into his pomegranate skirt. Half a month''s time is enough for the orcs of the owl n to find their strength change obviously. They don''t seem to have changed much in appearance, but only they know the changes inside. The orcs doubtless worshipped the high priests who taught them the magical things called "Gongfa" and made them look like this. The alliance of the orcs, led by Wuluo, the high priest, and tamon, the chief n, selected the most elite orcs in the n and went to the Li n. This kind of alliance is not only a tform for exchanges between the major tribes, but also an opportunity for them to show their strength. After each alliance, the power and prestige of the major tribes will undergo a new reshuffle. Tamon''s ambition is high, he is willing to let the owl n show a hand in a league, to show the strong strength to all opponents. Gu Sheng saw his mind and didn''t feel wrong. In this Od, which is respected by the strong, all people believe in only one principle besides the beast God: force! In short, whoever has a big fist is the boss! What? Are you reasonable? I''m sorry, the orc world has not been invented by paper. I can''t understand you. This is also the reason why Gu Sheng has strong self-confidence and what he has in his hands is enough to build a strong empire in the world. Just get stronger, that''s right. The representatives of the owl n were respectfully weed into the venue, while the representatives of many small tribes needed to find a suitable position for themselves - it was better to be conspicuous, but not too good. Those good ces are big tribes. Even if theye early and upy them, they can''t keep them. No one thinks there is anything wrong with such a rule. You want a better position? OK, it doesn''t matter! Defeat the Orc tribes in that ce. This ce is yours. Gu Shengyin sits down in the position belonging to the owl n, and tamon takes the initiative to leave the first ce to her, and he sits in the back position. As one of the elite young orcs in the n, ovis is very hopeful topete for the next n leader. His position is not far from Gu Shengyin. He couldn''t help but look at the high priest, and his heart was happy and lonely: the joy was that he could look at the high priest all the time, but he didn''t know when the high priest would notice himself. He made a decision in his heart. If he wanted to be seen by the high priest, he would try to be strong. Be the most powerful orc, so powerful that no one can ignore himself. Including her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 722 Tamun''s practice attracted the attention of many tribes. But most of them look at it and turn around. The rtionship between the patriarch and the high priest is usually very delicate: the authority of some tribal chiefs is higher than that of the high priests, and the beliefs of some tribal high priests are far stronger than the patriarchs, which aremon things. When tamun did this, they thought that the belief of high priest was stronger among the owl n. But more orcs turned their eyes to Gu Shengyin. The young high priest of the owl n was a female and a rare unicorn. Her transformation is perfect, only when the human form, that moonlight beautiful unicorn clearly shows her race. It is said that unicorns are the most beloved children of the God of beasts. They have beautiful appearance and iparable speed. They are the most beautiful scenery in the jungle and grasnd. Wuluo''s face is undoubtedly very beautiful. Her silver white hair is as long as her ankle, her eyes and long hair of the same colorplement each other. Her skin color is whiter than that of ordinary orcs. In addition, Wuluo has been staying in the house for many years without sunlight, which makes her feel more pale and transparent. She sat there in her light, in linen robe, expressionless, like a perfect crystal statue. Many of the male beasts will desire and fire on Gu Shengyin''s body, orcs like to conquer, especially the male beast. Such an extremely noble and beautiful female can easily attract the attention of all males. It can be said that in the owl n, as long as the high priest talks, which male beast she has a fancy to, all the male beasts will envy the lucky one. But in this case, the male beasts of the owl n are not very happy. What are those tribal guys looking at? Can you think of us, the high priest? Do you dare to look at our high priest without looking at yourself, like a weak chicken? These males of the owl n have secretly recorded in their hearts those foreign orcs who can''t stop looking at Gu Shengyin''s face. Hum, we''ll treat you guys well when we have a friendly exchange. As the night grew deeper and deeper, the campfire became more and more prosperous. When the moon reaches the center of the sky, the orc alliance finally begins. As the organizer, the leader and high priest of Li n finally came. The high priest of the Li n is an old ORC with shriveled skin. He is very old, but there is no young priest of Li n who can carry the burden of high priest. He can only hold on with his old body until there are orcs in the tribe who can inherit his position. Let everyone side of the goal is that the leader of the Li n Guli, there is also a beautiful female ORC. Her eyes are big and charming, and she always looks at others with a third of affection. The female was wearing a vest made of animal skin, and her white arms and legs were exposed. Her waist and legs were swinging gently when she walked, and a fluffy tail swayed gently with her movements. It''s a real beauty. Gu Sheng sighed. Orcs are creatures with strong instincts. They are always straightforward about desires. Gu Shengyin has seen that many males around him have been unable to help swallowing their saliva as the Vikaes along. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 723 Gulee went to his seat. Gu Shengyin saw that the most noble leader of the Li n was the head of the n, while the old high priest, supported by other orcs, was sitting one seat behind. Then, something that everyone didn''t expect happened. The female fox sat on gulee''s big leg in front of everyone. Xiaozu is strong, so the position of Xiaozu is in the side of Lizu. As the first person of the owl n, Gu Shengyin and Guli are almost adjacent. The Vika is equal to the high priest of the owl n. The orcs of the owl n did not look good on the spot. The first seat represents the status of a tribe. The strength of the Li n is equal to that of the owl n. The n head of the Li n and the high priest can bear the same position. But what is that female? Why are you equal to the high priest? Not only the owl tribe, but also many orcs from other tribes have a bad look. In their view, this kind of behavior of the Li nationality is clearly demonstrating to other tribes. They all looked in the direction of the owl n. As the only tribe in the great in that canpete with the Li nationality, the owl tribe is the only one who is qualified to make trouble. And the people of the owl n turned their eyes to Gu Shengyin. The high priest sitting at the head of the throne means that the whole family of owls is looking after her. In fact, there are a lot of males on the side of the owl n. Now Gu Shengyin has been deified infinitely in their hearts. No one can be disrespectful to the high priest! In such a case, Gu Shengyin will not only make the Xiaozu shameless in front of the major tribes, but also make his reputation plummet among them. Of course she can''t! So Gu Shengyin stood up. On her white and delicate hand, she held a polished and exquisite walking stick. On the top of the stick, a ferocious bird was carved, this is the totem of the owl tribe belief, a fierce bird named "fierce Owl". Gu Sheng looked down at the head of the Li n sitting on his seat: "why does this move of the Li family mean?" Gulee''s face changed for a while. He was not such a person who didn''t know the weight of the person. He also knew that it was easy to offend people when he did such things on such asions. But Vica was reallyfortable in bed, and he didn''t know how he couldn''t stand her entanglement. He agreed to her, and this was the scene just now. In any case, it has already offended people. At this time, we can''t admit it. Gulee made a look of Indifference: "this Vika, is my female animal, I love her very much. As the high priest of the owl n, Wuluo Pavilion is not so stingy? " When he finished speaking, he seemed to hear a sneer from a woman who was not as beautiful as a real person. However, when he looked carefully, his face did not change. At the next moment, Gu Shengyin''s cane shed with white light, and the Throne made of the most gorgeous and strong metal under Guli''s body, which was said to have taken a long time, split into pieces. Fortunately, his skill is good, and he jumped with Vika at the critical time, and finally avoided the joke of falling all over the ce. But even so, gulee still looks at Gu Shengyin in horror. Not only gulee, but all the orcs of the tribes present, even the orcs from the owl n, all looked at Gu Shengyin in shock. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 724 This looking at the soft and weak Xiao n high priest, actually has such a strong strength? Although you know that sorcery is a magic power, is it so powerful? The males of the owl n also looked at their high priest with astonishment and admiration. Although knowing that the high priest who imed to have been blessed by the God of beasts would not be so simple, he never thought that the high priest would be so tyrannical! It''s a throne made of gilded stone. Even tamon, who is now known as the most powerful force of the owl n, admits that he is not sure that he can smash it with one blow. But just now, no one even saw how Lord Wuluo made his hand! the biggest shock was gulee, who was already sweating on his back, and even couldn''t control his face. Leopard prints appeared on his face, which was the physiological reaction of orcs when facing strong enemies. Gulee even thought, if the other party just wanted his life, would he have turned into a pile of fragments like the throne? He didn''t think his body would be stronger than the gilded stone. Gu Shengyin just after a blow stood there quietly, she still looked at Guli without expression: "if I were a little more stingy, the Li n was afraid that it would need to change a n leader." Gulee was blocked by her words and could not speak. The high priest of the owl n was right. If she was really unfavorable to herself, she could not escape with her fantastic means. He forced a smile: "it''s my thoughtlessness." That''s an apology for your behavior. Gu Shengyin looks at Vicia again. Vica felt that she was swept by this nce. She was surrounded by the terrible winter. She even shivered. Her smiling face froze for a moment, and then suddenly she understood what Gu Shengyin meant. A burst of embarrassment rose from her heart, but looking at gulee, who did not dare to say more, she bit her lip and consciously walked out of his side and saluted Gu Shengyin with a big salute: "I''m sorry, high priest. I broke the rules." Gu Sheng, waiting for her to finish the ceremony, finally took his eyes back and looked at gulee: "the lower one is out of order. It is the superior who is not strict in governance. I don''t care to participate in the alliance organized by such tribes. " She said and turned to look in the direction of the owl n. Tamon immediately understood her meaning. He stood up and called out to his back, "warriors, let''s get up and go back to the tribe." The orcs of all tribes watched the owl people leave thend without any hesitation under the leadership of the high priest. However, the orcs of Li n are still in the deterrence of Gu Shengyin''s attack, and none of them dare to stand in the way. This is an open tear! Originally, although the Xiao n and the Li n were not in harmony, they had never been so confrontational in face. Seeing that the owl n is the beast people going further and further, some small tribal leaders with vivid minds made a decision in their hearts. "Chief gulee, there are still some things in my family that have not been dealt with, so I will leave first." "There are things in our family that have not been dealt with yet..." "¡­¡­ One step ahead. " However, in a short time, most of the tribes in the whole site have gone. Most of the people who stay are those who have a good rtionship with the Li n, or do not want to be involved in the contradictions between the two groups. "Damn it!" Gulee looked at the scene that suddenly became deserted, and finally couldn''t help but roar in anger. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 725 Vica watched carefully for fear that gulee would spread his anger to himself. Although he is a good person, he is also very violent in his daily life. Vica''s mind whirled, and she couldn''t help but think of the high priest of the owl n who had just been on the top. Although the status of females is precious, there is also their weakness. In the final analysis, females are like precious pets in captivity. She Vica looked at her noble status in the Li family and was sought after by many people, but in fact, she was nothing without the pursuit of male animals. But the high priest was different. Although she was a female, she had the most noble status of the whole tribe. This identity is not brought to her as a female, but her own ability. The male beasts of the owl n looked at her in a totally different way from the male beasts of the Li n looking at themselves. The male beasts of the force n look at themselves, and the only sh in their eyes is desire. However, the male beasts of the owl n look at their high priest with respect and worship from the heart. Vika clearly remembered that the high priest looked at her eyes as if she were a tiny piece of dust. There was no silhouette in her eyes. It''s so high that It''s disgusting. Vika lowered her eyes and hid all her ambitions. On the other side of the owl n, all the male animals looked at their high priest with excitement. In fact, they were very curious. How did the high priest do it? "High priest..." Tamone couldn''t help speaking. Gu Shengyin turned to look at him. Tamon faltered, not knowing how to speak. "How did I do it?" Gu Sheng took his words naturally. Tamon nodded and said with some embarrassment, "if the high priest is in trouble, don''t say..." "It''s a simple thing," Gu replied. She turned and looked at more than 100 pairs of burning eyes: "practice the skill I gave you, and you can do it." Ovis couldn''t help but say, "what you said is true, isn''t it? The high priest? " "Can I one day be as good as the high priest?" Gu Shengyin seemed to be looking at owes carefully for the first time. For a long time, after he could not help but clench his fist nervously, he opened his mouth and said, "nothing, it''s impossible." Although the words were mostly encouraging, owes couldn''t help smiling. He is the most powerful of the orcs in the Golden Lion race. His natural strength is iparable. His brilliant golden hair is just like his master''s personality. Although in front of Gu Shengyin, ovis is just a green, shy and immature orc, when hunting, hispanions know that this then, Gu Shengyin''s words in the next second let him fall into ecstasy: "I need a guard, ovis, would you like to?" Orvis''s first reaction: did the high priest remember himself? His second reaction: what did the high priest just say? he looked around him in a daze, and found that hispanions were looking at him with envy and jealousy. Then he was really sure. Just now the high priest asked himself whether he would like to be her guard! "I will!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 726 Owes had never been so grateful to the Lord of the beast. He felt that only with the protection of the Lord beast could he be favored by the high priest. Tamon patted him on the shoulder with joy and jealousy: "you boy, you should protect the safety of the high priest." Although, well, he doesn''t think that the power of the high priesthood will require the protection of others. Tamon suddenly thought of a thing, his heart can not help but jump up, eyes burning at Gu Shengyin. "High priest, the thirty children of the owl n..." His voice was a little excited. Gu Shengyin understood his meaning at once. She nodded without hesitation: "today''s degree is so small that they can certainly do it in the future." So much? The power of understatement in the mouth of the high priest is like the sounds of nature in tamon and others. Tamun had never seen such a powerful high priest before Lord Wuluo, but Lord Wuluo said today that the 30 children who had been taught by her could be so powerful in the future. Tamun for the first time gave birth to a trace of ambition: ording to this development, the future of the owl n will be unlimited. Lord Wuluo must be an emissary sent by the animal God to bring prosperity and prosperity to the owl n! After returning to the owl n, Gu Shengyin still focused on teaching the 30 little orcs. In the future, these 30 orcs will be her spokesmen, and they will rece him to find people suitable for practicing sorcery among the owl n and pass down the cultivation methods. Besides, she has two other things to do. The first thing is, ovis. "Do you want to be stronger?" She looked at the immature Orc in front of her. Now owes is between the young and the adult, with a trace of green and astringent beauty. "Yes Ovis replied without hesitation. "How strong do you want to be?" Gu Shengyin asked. She wanted to know how ambitious the male ORC was. Ovis hesitated for a moment and took a look at Gu Shengyin. "Never mind. I want to hear the truth." Gu Sheng encouraged him. Ovis took a serious look at Gu Shengyin, and his voice was determined: "I want to be stronger than you, the high priest. I want to be the most powerful Orc in the od!" "Good!" Gu Sheng couldn''t help exmation. She couldn''t help but smile in her eyes. He didn''t let himself down. However, owes stayed for a moment for this rare sight. When Wuluo adultsugh, it''s like the top of a mountain with snow all the year round. Suddenly, there is a ray of sunlight shining on it. It''s easy to be surprised. It makes everyone''s eyes bright. Fortunately, I''m the only one here. OWIS thought of it secretly. Only one can see the beautiful scenery like this. Thinking of this, he could not help but feel the sweetness in his heart. "What are you thinking?" Ovis looked back and saw that the man in front of him had restrained his smile and recovered his cool appearance. "I was thinking, how can I be stronger?" ovis lied Nonsense! When I don''t see you smiling like an idiot? Gu Sheng makeints about his heart. But a group of calm on the surface took out a roll of parchment: "this is a very precious thing, you look at it carefully and write it down carefully. Remember, you can''t show it to anyone. After reading it, burn it. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 727 OWIS took over this thing nervously. It''s very precious for Wuluo Lord to be so careful. He couldn''t help asking, "is it for me alone?" I don''t know how, thinking of this possibility, he couldn''t help but be very happy. Gu Shengyin nodded: "you are the only orc to learn from the whole Orc continent." This is a very powerful and cruel forging technique. This is what Gu Shengyin knew when he was cultivating swords in maind China. He was born without the heart of a sword. By this method of forging his body, he achieved his supreme position. After him, there were countless people who didn''t have the qualification to cultivate swords. However, none of them insisted on this skill. More importantly, they fell into the cruel training of themselves. If one of the difficulties is careless, it can really kill people. Gu Shengyin seriously asked ovis: "this skill may make you be the strongest one in the od, but it can''t be guaranteed. And it''s very dangerous, and you could die for it. " She added: "I have some other skills here. Although I can''tpare with this one, it can ensure that you can be a powerful person safely and carefree. You don''t have to take the risk. " "No more." "I''m willing to try this," owes said If you can''t be the most dazzling one, how can you really stop your eyes on me? Gu Shengyin''s eyes showed a slight smile: "well, I hope I can see the day when you are strong enough to conquer the whole Orc continent." "If you don''t understand anything, you cane to me at any time." Ovis backed out. Because of this, Gu Sheng stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. Give it to ovis. She''s taking a risk. To tell the truth, this skill is absolutely impossible to appear on the orc continent, but owes is his lover. Although Gu Shengyin can''t confirm his real identity, he can vaguely perceive theplexity of his identity. So she tried to gamble. Thew of the world could not be perceived, or even out of his control. I didn''t expect that he took out that skill to owes, and it didn''t really cause any fluctuation of the world''sws. However, it is estimated that he is the only one, which is the reason that Gu Sheng severely warned ovis and remembered to burn it. Another is the danger of practicing this skill. Gu Shengyin is not very worried. ording to her understanding of her lover, his status in every world is as prosperous as his leading role. Such a person, is not so easy to ident. After the affairs of oves were settled, Gu Shengyin began to work on the second thing. She sat cross legged on the bed, closed her eyes, no one moved, but the powerful consciousness spread out to the outside. She saw Orvis open the parchment in her room and looked at it carefully. She saw that most of the males were practicing their own forging skills, and the females were cleaning up their prey today She even saw a pair of orcs As a result of his divine awareness, Gu Sheng immediately elerated the speed and spread outward, crossing the broad river to reach the distant Li tribe. Came to the ce where Vika was. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 728 Vika is sitting in her room alone in a daze. "Vika." All of a sudden, a cold voice rang in her mind. "Who?" Vika''s face changed, and she forgot to look around. "Don''t look. You can''t see me." Gu Shengyin said in vicar''s mind with ideas. Vika''s face was a little panicked, but still tried to keep calm: "who are you? What''s the purpose of looking for me? " She was afraid of something at the bottom of her heart, which she had never met. Instead of answering her question, the voice asked, "do you want to be strong?" Vika''s heart moved and did not speak. "Do you want to be worshipped by all the orcs, and let them recognize your status instead of infatuating with your body?" Although the voice was very cold, Vika felt that there was a kind of magic in her words, and every word was said in her heart. How could you not? But Vika knew that there was no good thing in the world. She is in the Li n. Walking among numerous male animals, she can easily obtain their sincerity. It is not only the beauty of her body that she relies on. "What can you bring me? What price do I have to pay? " Vica asked cautiously. Gu Sheng secretly praised for a while, worthy of being a fox girl, delicate mind, all of a sudden seized the key point. "Swear allegiance to me like the beast God." She said. "I can tell you how to be strong and make the whole force family your bag." Let the whole force family be your bag. This sentence, like thunder in Vika''s mind. She unconsciously remembered that she had seen the high priest of the owl n on that day. She was so high and clear that her appearance was so beautiful. However, no male beast dared to look at her with disrespectful eyes. This is the benefit of power and power. "I''ll think about it." Vica said with difficulty. "Well, I''ll give you three days, and in three days I''lle and ask for your answer." Silence returned to the room, and Vika did not know whether the mysterious man had really gone. She called out tentatively and found that the other side did not respond. After thinking about it for a while, sheughed at herself again: with the magic means of the other party, if you really want to deal with yourself, it''s not a simple thing, and it doesn''t need much energy. Gu Sheng opened his eyes because he took back his divine consciousness. Vika won''t refuse herself, she knows. On that day, she clearly saw the reluctance and ambition in Vika''s eyes. A female with such eyes would never be willing to be banned from male animals. And she has such a face, then the only way out is to be stronger. Be more powerful than the males who covet her. As early as the moment he saw Vika, Gu Shengyin made this decision. A woman like Vika, if used well, will be a sharp de. It''s much better to have such a subordinate than to have such an enemy, isn''t it? Three dayster, Gu Shengyin got a positive reply from Vika. "Beast God, I, Vika, swear to be loyal to Lord Wuluo in this life..." Vika made an oath ording to the words given to her by Gu Shengyin. When she knew that this man was Wuluo, she was not surprised, but then she was relieved. What can she do for a female like her? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 729 After Vika had taken the oath, she felt as if something hade to her. She was a little afraid. Could it be that the beast was watching her. She had some careful thoughts in her heart, but now they were all hidden in the bottom of her heart. "Close your eyes." Gu Sheng said lightly. Vicayyan closed her eyes, and soon something came into her mind like the tide. "Every ten days, I''lle here. If you don''t understand anything, you cane to me." Gu Shengyin said. "I''ll give you this, and the rest is up to you. I hope that in a year''s time, you will be able topletely control the force n in your own hands. " She said, the divine sense withdrew from the mind of Vika, leaving a person in a daze. She passed it on to Vika, which is a secret cultivation skill of the demon fox people. In fact, it is not a profound skill, but something more simr to enchanting skill. This kind of skill is the best way for the fox female to practice. She was originally gifted. Now, with this skill, Gu Shengyin has no doubt that she can make all male beasts who have touched her to die for themselves. In a year Gu Sheng thought for a while, and the overall strength of the owl n should be improved qualitatively by then. The little orcs who had been taught by her for almost two years had already been able to skillfully use sorcery power, plus the help of the Li n. Almost. "Teacher." There was a crisp sound outside the door. Gu Sheng smiles at the words. This is one of the first orcs she discovered to be possessed of sorcery. She asked them to call themselves teachers. And this little Orc is the only one of them. Besides, she has no parents. The number of Unicorns is extremely rare. At that time, when the male of the owl n was hunting, he rescued this precious little female from the beast''s mouth and raised it in the family until now. This little Unicorn named Alice is a loyal fan of Gu Shengyin and one of the most powerful sorcery powers in the body of many orcs. "Come in." Gu Shengyin said. The little girl came skipping in. She was only ten years old. She had long silvery hair like Gu Shengyin, which fell to her waist. The only thing that is different from Gu Shengyin is that she has not yet fully matured. She has a delicate white horn on her small head, which makes her look very lovely. "Teacher." She carefully put out her hand hidden behind her. In her hand, she was holding a bunch of beautiful flowers with a few drops of morning dew on the petals, which were obviously just picked off. The little girl obviously has been looking for it carefully for a long time. Each of these flowers is blooming at the most beautiful time. Gu Shengyin is the least resistant to such a cute and lovely child. She solemnly took over a piece of little Alice''s heart and said seriously, "thank you, Alice. The teacher likes it very much." When owes entered the door, he saw a scene that made his heart tremble: Gu Shengyin squatted down and allowed the little Unicorn girl with the same silver hair to put a beautiful flower in her hair. He found that when facing children, Wuluo adults always have extra tenderness. Lord Wuluo, I really like children. I don''t know if she had her own Orc Think of the future there will be a and Soro Lord, small soft little ORC. Owes felt that, not only in his heart, but also in the tip of his ear. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 730 A year is enough time for a lot of things to happen. For example, the 30 little orcs of the owl n who learned from Gu Shengyin have been able to sessfully use their own sorcery power and use some small magic arts. There are two levels of systematic learning and self exploration. Today''s little orcs, in terms of the umtion of sorcery, are not weaker than the priests in the general tribes. You know, the oldest of them is only eleven. And the male beasts of the owl n have greatly improved their overall strength. The longer they stay, the more they can feel the changes in their body and strength. Today, it only takes them one day to hunt the whole n''s food for a day, while the orcs who have tasted the benefits of strength will spend more time on training their skills. This is a virtuous circle. Gu Shengyin also taught the females in the tribe to distinguish between wild nts that can be eaten and things that can be used as seasonings that have never been found. She also taught them that food is not only cooked in water or roasted over fire. The life of the owl people has been unconsciously, far higher than the average level of the world. There''s Vika of the force. This fox girl''s name is well known among the nearby tribes recently. After all, the old high priest of the Li family left the world and went to the embrace of the beast God. The remaining high priests of the Li familypeted with each other to be a new high priest. However, to everyone''s surprise, Vika was suddenly in a dilemma at this time. With the support of many supporters, he suppressed all the voices of opposition by means of thunder and became the new high priest of the Li n. As for those of the Li family who opposed this matter, Vika was not soft hearted and sent them all to see the former high priest. No doubt, she has more supporters than her opponents. Even Gu Shengyin had to admire the skill of this female fox. She taught her nothing but a skill. Vika was able to do this step mostly by her own strength. I don''t know how she did it. The powerful and tyrannical head of the ck leopard of the Li n even gave her the lead. Among the Li family, the authority of the high priest has surpassed that of the patriarch. In this case, of course, Vika has elerated the pace of consolidating her strength, and the whole force family is basically under her control. Of course, the most surprising thing for Gu Shengyin is that he is Orvis. It''s just a year. Although she had known for a long time that oves was definitely a genius of that level, she was still surprised at the speed of his progress. He survived the most difficult time. At the beginning, Gu Sheng saw him several times, and his whole body was reduced to a pair of bones, and even his cheeks were deeply depressed. Even tamon was a little uneasy and asked Gu Shengyin, what happened to owes and why he became like this? After all, since he became Gu Shengyin''s bodyguard, OWIS no longer needs to go hunting with the orcs in his n every day. His task is to follow Gu Shengyin every step of the way. Fortunately, after half a year''s adaptation period, owes finally returned to normal. However, Gu Shengyin slowly found that he did not understand the growing lion. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 731 Within a year, ovis officially entered adulthood. His body shape is rising rapidly, originally some thin body began to be strong, and his face became more and more beautiful and profound. His brilliant golden hair was shining brilliantly in the sun. The charm of the Golden Lion began to emerge from him. Gu Shengyin had seen more than once that there were females in the owl n expressing their own hints to him. However, owes is no longer that green little lion, he can say cruel refusal words from his mouth when a fan''s smile makes people dizzy, giving no hope at all. When the owl females talk about ovis, they are all full of regret and surprise. Yan, they all say that they don''t know what kind of female can get his sincerity? No one thinks of the high priest. Because now Gu Sheng is not only the messenger of the beast God in the heart of the Xiao people. Even many orcs think that Lord Wuluo must be the incarnation of the animal God. Otherwise, how could she know so much and bring the owl n to such a prosperous situation? It would be a kind of sphemy to put sorcerer andmon female together. "Lord Wuluo." Ovis is low in concentration. The human voice rings. Gu Shengyin let him in. The tall and handsome man walked into the door. Gu Shengyin only felt that the whole room seemed to be lit up in an instant. This man is always unscrupulously releasing his male charm. When he looks at people with dark golden eyes, he always seems to be aggressive. If other people look at people with such eyes, it will only make people feel disgusted and disgusted. However, owes seems to be born with such an aura. Others will feel oppression and space upied tension under his eyes. However, it is obvious that Gu Shengyin is not included in this category. "Something?" She asked. Owes nodded and his deep eyes focused on her: "I want to challenge like Lord tamont tonight." In his eyes, is the burning fighting spirit and exciting. Emotion, has poured out the ambition. Doesn''t Gu Shengyin mean? In fact, she has already felt incredible that owes can endure it up to now. "It''s not hard for people today to beat tamon." When owes heard this, he gave a light smile. He looked at Gu Shengyin strangely: "Lord Wuluo, if I win Lord tamon tonight and be the first warrior of owl n, can you promise me a request?" Gu Sheng nced at him and calmly said, "a task without any challenge, do you want to open your mouth?" The tone of rudeness, however, made owesugh. Wuluo Lord is perfect and impable in front of all people. She is indifferent and polite to everyone. But now she will start toin about herself. What does that mean? Is she different from others in her mind? Owes only felt that there was a pool of clear water in his heart, and Lord Wuluo''s words were like putting a stone into the clear water, stirring the waves of origin. He couldn''t help holding out his hand and covering his chest It''s getting harder and harder to control the inner impulses. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 732 In the evening, most of the orcs of the owl n gathered together to pay attention to a battle between warriors. Tamon, the patriarch, has always been the first warrior in the n, but owes''s progress in the past year has been seen by everyone. What''s more, he followed Wuluo Lord This alone will make all orcs dare not look down on him - everyone knows that Sorcerer''s means are not what ordinary orcs can think of. If ovis had been taught by her, she had be so powerful that they could understand. Gu Shengyin was invited to sit on the most central tform, looking down at the battle. In fact, she does not have to look at the results, no one can better understand the true strength of ovis, he has exceeded the limit of force that an ordinary Orc can have. At the beginning, the two men were still testing each other with human forms. Before long, the aggressive nature of orcs was aroused, and the animal type was revealed one after another. Tamun''s animal type is Titan, a powerful beast, one of the kings in the forest. He is very tall, dark body, the most striking is that a pair of long and powerful arms, with sharp ws hidden under the palm. No one dares to ignore the power of an adult Titan. However, everyone was attracted by the giant beast on the other side. Even Gu Shengyin, although he said that he had seen the animal type of ovis for a long time, he still felt surprised and gorgeous every time he saw it. The lion standing quietly, with long hair of golden color and no impurities, seems to be bathed in the light of the campfire. It is vigorous and beautiful, dark gold inorganic material vertical pupil, cold looking at the opponent in front of him, just like a symbol of mercy and power in tribal myths and legends. There are a lot of females showing obsessed and sad eyes at ovis: many of them have shown their good feelings to ovis, but they are all coldly rejected. Owes felt a look on his body. He knew who it was from, and it was the only one he cared about. Unconsciously strained the body, owes secretly vowed that this battle, he must win beautiful. "Roar!" Two giant beasts roared and tangled. For the orcs watching, it was a great honor for them to watch such a fierce battle. "I lost." The ck Titan said this in a low voice. The huge golden lion was pressing. On him, the sharp fangs were between his neck. Tamun had no doubt that if he was in the jungle, if he was facing the enemy, the tusk would have broken his throat. Ovis loosed the patriarch and retreated to one side. His body gradually changed and restored his human form. At the first sight, he looked at Gu Shengyin on the high tform. Seeing the color of appreciation in the eyes of the high priest, his ears trembled unconsciously. This was the response of his inner excitement. Tamon also returned to human form, although in the hands of ovis, he looked very happy. "Good boy, great!" Heughed and pped ovis hard on the shoulder. The more powerful the young orcs in the n are, the better it will be for the owl n. Tamon does not feel ashamed to lose. If we really want to fight for strength, there is a powerful high priest in the family. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 733 Gu Shengyin stood up. All the orcs looked at her, and Tamone stood respectfully aside, waiting for her to announce a result. Gu Shengyin stood at the top of the mountain, looked at the orcs underground, and said, "I dere that the Golden Lion owes wins thispetition. He will be the new leader of the owl n, and lead the owl n to a more powerful future." Tamon took the lead in action. He measured his body and bowed down to OWIS beside him. He said, "tamon has seen the patriarch." He is not unwilling, the strong is king, has always been the standard of the orc continent. Even his own n leader''s position was defeated by the old patriarch. "Uncle Tamone, I will learn from you more in the future." Tamon''s actions seemed to infect the rest of the orcs. They all learned from tamon''s movements and began to salute in the direction of ovis: "meet the patriarch." There was a little excitement in Orvis''s heart. He looked at the orcs bending down toward him, and a surge of excitement spread from his heart: is this the taste of power and status? He did not nostalgia for such a feeling, let him happy is that he left Wuluo adults, and closer. Orvis went back to his house at night. Gu shengin''s room is very close, which is also the treatment he has enjoyed since he became the close guard of the high priest. As a male animal, he can''t live in the same house with the high priest who is a female animal, but as a close guard, he can''t be too far away from her, so at that time, the owl n worked hard outside the high priest''s house and built the house. He became the new leader of the owl n, but he did not break away from the guard of the high priest. The people of the n did not say anything. Fortunately, they did not say anything. Otherwise, owes was sure that if he was allowed to choose between the two identities of the close guard of the wizard Lord and the n head of the owl n, he would certainly choose the former without hesitation. "Lord Wuluo, what can I do for you?" Owes heart a little excited, Wuluo Lord rarely take the initiative to see him, do not know what she has this time? "Ovis." Gu Sheng called his name. Ovis only thought that it was very nice to hear his name from the high priest''s mouth. He looks at Gu Shengyin in a consultative way. "Do you have any idea, with me, to dominate this continent?" Gu Sheng is a blockbuster at the very beginning. Owes blinked. He knew Wuluo Lord very well. From a series of things that the other party had done in the past year, he had expected that the other party was not satisfied with letting the owl n crouch in this small in, but he did not expect that the other party should have such a big wild hope! Dominating the whole continent? After the initial surprise, from the bottom of ovis''s heart, there was a strong sense of excitement and blood boiling. The inborn ambition in the male beast''s bones was also conquering. His eyes would brighten as long as he thought about Gu Shengyin''s words. He looked at Gu Shengyin with burning eyes: he is indeed a high priest, but if he is an ordinary female animal, who has the courage to say such a thing? "What do I need to do?" He knew that Lord Wuluo could ask this question. He must have his own ideas. "How?" Gu Sheng suddenly got a smile. "Call directly!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 734 Gu Sheng thought about the way to build an unprecedented Orc Empire, but after thinking about many ways, he found that none of them was more efficient than a simple and crude attack. This world is originally a simple world thatpletely follows thew of the jungle of the jungle. Then, the best way to convince others is to conquer them with force! Now the owl n has the capital to do this. Gu Shengyin finished, ready to ask the opinion of ovis, turned his head and found that Fangzheng was staring at himself. Ovis has seen the high priest smile. When she faces the little orcs, her expression will be extremely soft, and even asionally the corners of her mouth will reveal a gentle smile. Sometimes, he will even envy those little ones. But today is not the same. For the first time, he saw Lord Wuluo show such a smile. His eyes were full of pride and self-confidence. In addition, the smile on the corner of his lips was so dazzling that he could not move his eyes. He could not control his impetuous heart. He wanted to take such a wizard into his arms, and let such a startling and gorgeous moonlightpletely belong to him. When he came back to God, he saw Wuluo looking at himself with a smile. Her eyes, like the clearestke on the snow mountain, time and everything can be clearly reflected in her eyes. And ovis''s only thought at this time was that the high priest had found his mind. He was a little flustered. For a while, he didn''t know what kind of reaction would be better. After countless changes in his face, he finally summoned up the courage to look at Gu Shengyin. If you know it, you can''t hide it for a lifetime, can you? Gu Sheng enjoyed his change of face with great interest. When he finally decided to look at himself, he opened his mouth and said, "you have desire for me. Hope." It''s not an interrogative sentence, but a very positive tone. She saw it. Owes somehow, after hearing this sentence, he was relieved, as if something had finally fallen in his heart. He looked at Gu Shengyin nervously, but his words were resolute: "yes." With the answer, he lowered his head and waited for a trial. Will the high priest be angry that he dares to covet her? Or would she just throw herself out of here? Or "My male beast must be the most powerful and noble Orc in thisnd." A faint voice rang from his ear. Owes is surprised to raise his head, on is still Gu Shengyin calm face. He thought over the meaning of the words, and then a burst of ecstasy filled his heart. He was about to say something when a force suddenly poured into his body and he flew out of the door uncontrobly. The safending of owes looked at the door that he closed tightly after he came out. The excitement could not be concealed above the corner of his mouth. Wuluo Lord did not refuse himself! She said that she would only ept the most powerful and noble orcs in the od, but she had clearly said to herself that she would dominate thend with him! Does this mean that in the eyes of Lord Wuluo, he also epts himself? If this is a dream, please never let him wake up! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 735 With Gu Shengyin''s words, owes is obviously full of energy. The next day, he summoned the backbone members of the owl n and announced the news. The orcs are all warlike. The new patriarch''s words make a group of people with high morale. Many orcs are willing to follow the n leader and carry forward the owl n. Orvis''s mouth raised a smile in the must have, and he knew that no Orc could refuse such an offer. At a time when no tribe noticed the whole great ins, the owls were in a state of emergency preparedness. The whole tribe began to be busier than ever before. The males went out to hunt as many prey as possible. The females processed various kinds of food day and night, prepared dry food and warm clothes. Within the Li n, which is far away from a river, enjoying the warmth of a male beast, vicar suddenly receives the instruction from Gu Shengyin: the Li n should start preparing for war as soon as possible. Her heart moved and she knew that the owl n was going to start. She pushed her big hairy head away from her chest, and vicajiao said with a smile, "barut, I have something to ask you..." The orc, named barut, looked at Vika''s eyes and nodded at her words. For three months, this is the time for ovis to prepare for the orcs of the owl n, and it is also the time limit Gu Shengyin left for Vika. Three monthster, a lightning strike,unched by the owls, swept across the in. Before the surrounding tribes even had time to react, they were defeated by the fierce attack of the Xiaozu. It was at this time that they saw the ferocious fangs hidden in the calm appearance of the owl n, which had been quiet for a long time. In the face of absolute crushing strength, these tribes have no room for resistance. And as if agreed, when the Xiaozuunched the offensive, the Li n alsounched an attack on the surrounding tribes. Although the action is not as fierce as the owl n, the Li n is still the overlord on the other side of the river. The territory of the two ns is approaching step by step. This warsted for two years. The owlspletely unified the whole in on this side of the river. Just as everyone was guessing that they would look to the other side of the river, owes gave the order to recuperate. "Lord Wuluo." OWIS personally carried the thin pieces of meat as cicada wings to Gu Shengyin''s tent. After years of fighting, it is impossible to have a fixed residence. Gu Sheng invented a tent which is very suitable for marching and fighting because of "following the trend". Owes was a little distressed to see the high priest. After years of running around, the strong physique of male beasts naturally had no influence. However, Lord Wuluo was famous for her weak body. Such a life made her originally pale and almost transparent, and even more without a trace of blood. Looking at it, it seemed that with a little bit of force, the adult would be able to break up. As a matter of fact, Gu Shengyin is not as weak as they think. Even if the sorcery in her body has reached a very terrible state, her body may not be worse than that of some male orcs. But the body did not know how, how inside, only she knew, in the eyes of outsiders, it was really so delicate that even the wind did not dare to blow on her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 736 Thin slices of meat are ced on the crisp leaves, sending out a strong fragrance, people can''t help but watch the big move. Gu Shengyin is a little helpless to say: "well, ovis, I am not as delicate as you imagine." This man, as long as nothing, is bound to follow her closely all the time, as if afraid that as long as he is not there, Gu Shengyin will have something wrong. He handed over the old te to the old one. His behavior, as if to Gu Shengyin said: I don''t believe your words. Gu Sheng sighed because he was dark, and he knew that his feeling was not convincing. It is estimated that if she insists that her body is all right, so that the orcs of the owl n don''t worry, she will probably be portrayed as a shining image who takes the lead in the tribe and does not put her physical safety in mind. Gu Shengyin said that her image in the owl n was brilliant enough. It is estimated that if she started the Xiaozu to abandon the belief in animal God, there would be a group of fanatical followers who would support her without hesitation. "Soon." Said OWIS suddenly. Two years of years and the baptism of the war, let his whole person add a kind of charm given by time and experience. When he looks at you affectionately with his dark golden eyes, even Gu Shengyin can''t help falling in. This man, to her desire. Hope, more and more unwilling to cover up. Even the owl n, there are many people have seen the head of the n to the high priest''s mind. If you change to someone else, there must be many warriors of the owl n who don''t mind challenging that person. Dare to think of the high priest, you can pass the level of male beasts of our whole n first! However, if the man is brought into the Lord of Orvis, the warriors of the owl n say: it can only be seen from the high priest himself. In these two days of war, almost every battle, owes is the first to show his great fighting ability to all the orcs. It''s so powerful that it''s changed! The warriors of the orcs said that if they all go together, they may not be the opponents of the patriarch. If the high priest needs to find a male beast to form a partner, the patriarch is the first choice. It seems that this is not uneptable. As a result, owes has already won the admiration and sincere recognition of all the owl nsmen in the battle time and again. Gu Sheng lowered his eyes. Suddenly, Gu Sheng''s breath came to him, but Aowei came to him. Gu Sheng is a little dizzy. There is a natural attraction between female and male animals. Even if she is strong now, she can''t stop it. Seeing Gu Shengyin''s appearance, Elvis gave a gentle smile. "Lord Wuluo, you promised me that when I be the most powerful and noble Orc in this continent, you will be willing to form a partner with me." Gu Shengyin did not deny that, for so many years, as a male animal with strong instincts, ovis had enough endurance. Seeing that Gu Shengyin did not deny it, a ray of joy shed in his eyes, and a bolder idea appeared in his mind. He could not help but stretch out his hand and took Gu Shengyin''s hand. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 737 Gu Sheng was a little surprised. Although owes said that he never covered up his mind, he never did anything out of order. What he did the most was just standing at a ce not far away from himself, gazing at himself with those affectionate eyes. Why did he suddenly change sex today? She didn''t break free. If Gu Shengyin is surprised, then owes is ecstatic. Wuluo Lord did not open, she allowed herself to hold her hand! Gu Sheng feels that the orcs around her are beating very fast. A heates out of his body. The increasingly strong male breath makes her transparent face flushed. Orvis was fascinated to see the high priest who was close enough to hold him in his arms as long as he reached out. The blush on her face made her a little more popr. It seemed that she was separated from the altar forever and became a beast with flesh and blood and love. He tangled in his mind for a while, and finally could not resist the impulse generated in his heart. He raised his arm and held the slender man close to him. She''s really small. Owes''s first feeling was this. The person in the arms is thin and weak, and owes can wrap her whole person in his arms without any effort. Gu Sheng for a time some can not adapt to his painting style mutation, weak struggle for a while, the tone of calm said: "ovis, you crossed the line." Owes felt the total negligible struggle, did not listen to the release of his hands, but will embrace the people in his arms more tightly. Feeling the soft and slender body close to his chest, he sighed with satisfaction: "Lord Wuluo, you are too thin." Gu Shengyin: Ovis. " This time, there was a trace of sternness in her voice. Ovis recognized a trace of unhappiness in her voice. He looked down and saw the man in his arms tightly pursed his lips. His face was as cold as ever. He could not see how she was feeling at the moment. He sighed and realized that he couldn''t be too quick. He was very happy to have such an unexpected surprise today. He reluctantly released the man in his arms and stepped back. "Lord Wuluo, I can swear to the God of the beast that I am willing to be loyal and affectionate to you all my life." His eyes were hot. He looked at Gu Shengyin, and said intoxicating love words without reservation. "I can feel that you don''t reject my intimacy, so why don''t you try to ept me?" His normally proud dark golden eyes are full of puzzlement and loss. Even his brilliant golden hair seems to have lost its luster at the moment. Even if he knew his words in his heart, his gesture was mostly a y. When Gu Shengyin listened, he still couldn''t help being soft hearted - after all, every world has been following his lover. She said softly, "ovis, give me time." She didn''t turn him down, just said she needed time to adapt. Orvis''s dim eyes suddenly glowed with intense brilliance. He fixed his eyes on Gu Shengyin and said in a hoarse voice, "I can wait, Lord Wuluo. When the owls unify the od, I will personally ask you to be mypanion in front of the beast God." At that time, this person, will be true and upright,pletely, belong to oneself. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 738 The Xiao n had a rest for half a year. In the past six months, the forces of the ns and the ns have gradually be stronger and stronger. Why didn''t the owl race fight with all its might when the Li n was still young? However, the owls did not give an exnation because it was the order of the high priest. The high priest said, let the owl n have a good rest. After two years of war, the warriors in the n have also worked hard. Although some do not understand it, in the heart of the owl orcs, the order of the high priest is the truth. In addition, the patriarch also supports the high priest unconditionally. Gu Sheng''s authority in the owl n can not be vited. Although the Allied tribes were extremely anxious when they saw this, their strength was ced here. The owl n was not worried, and they had no way to do it themselves. As a result, all the tribes watched helplessly as the Li n swept away the tribes against themselves and became the tribal kings on the other side of the river. At this time, some rumors spread from the small tribes that the high priest''s n was wrong. Originally, the owl n was at the best time to attack while the Li n was busy fighting. Now the Li n is full of wings. I''m afraid it''s not easy to gnaw down this hard bone. The authority of Wuluo, the high priest of the owl n, has always been invible in the eyes of all orcs. However, such rumors have shaken the beliefs of arge number of orcs. In addition to the fact that the orcs of the owl n had a firm belief in the high priest, the discontent with Gu Shengyin was gradually exposed among some conquered tribes. It was OWIS, the chief of the owl n, who led the warriors to defeat them. What they were convinced of was the iparable orc, Wuluo high priest. To them, it was just a far away legend. Gu Sheng didn''t react much when she heard the news. She knew that more people make more ideas. However, if it is unintentional rumors, if someone wants to take this opportunity to divide the owl n A small male beast was bound by ovis and brought to Gu Shengyin. "Lord Wuluo, that''s the rumor that a secret walk is not good for you." Look at this Orc in the face. Gu Shengyin takes a look at him and thinks that he should be an orc of the sheep n. "Can you tell me what good it is to discredit me?" Gu Sheng asked in a calm tone, without a trace of smoke. The orc of the sheep n looked at Gu Shengyin half nkly. He knew that he had been kicked by the ck faced Orvis before he reacted. Owes was originally intent on killing the guy. Seeing him dare to stare at the wizard Lord now, he is even more eager to dismember him. The goat Orc stammered, "I I just feel that Lord ovis is wise and powerful and should not be held down by the high priest. " "I''m still debating!" Owes is furious. What does that mean? To stir up the rtionship between him and Lord Wuluo? He looked at Gu Shengyin nervously. Lord Wuluo would not believe it, would he? However, Gu Shengyin''s face can not see what mood, but the words she said let owes calm down a little. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 739 "In front of the beast God, tell the truth." She looked at the sheep Orc lightly, but the words she said were like a heavy hammer, which exploded in his mind. The goat Orc looked at Gu Shengyin in horror, as if he had seen something terrible. He felt that his clear and cold eyes seemed to be the clearest mirror in the world, and there was no escape from his dirty careful thinking. "I just think that Lord ovis is so powerful that he has been suppressed by Lord sorcerer all the time in terms of prestige and prestige, and he must be unwilling to ept it. If we can stir up the discord and struggle between you two, we small tribes can take the opportunity to share more advantages in it... " He seems to be unable to control his mouth, pour beans in the general will think all out. It shouldn''t be like this. After he finished speaking, he reflected what he had exined. He looked at Gu Shengyin in horror. She''s like a monster! On that pair of silver white eyes, their own thoughts, even no longer belong to their own. Owes has already had low pressure all over his body. Damn it, he even tried to stir up the rtionship between him and Wuluo Lord! This is absolutely something he can''t stand. "Lord Wuluo?" He asked and looked at Gu Shengyin, GU Shengyin nodded: "take it down and let those people have a look at the end of those who have bad intentions." In a word, it determines the fate of the sheep ORC. Gu Sheng had no pity in her mind. At this time, it is the time for the Xiaozu to stand up in front of all the tribes. If such a thing is put aside lightly, her reputation as a high priest will be greatly damaged, and even the authority of the whole n among all the tribes will be greatly challenged. Ovis went down with his men, and soon he came back in again. There was no smell of blood on his body, and there was even a gentle smile between his eyebrows and eyes. However, Gu Shengyin would not think that the goat Orc woulde to a good end. She didn''t like the smell of blood, and since he discovered it, Orvis never showed a trace of it in front of her that she didn''t like. "Lord Wuluo." Owes seemed hesitant. Gu Sheng looks at him like a question. He said, "the words of the goat Orc just now..." He wanted to say that he was absolutely not dissatisfied with her. She should be a goddess worshipped by all people. He would like to believe in her all his life. Gu Shengyin interrupted him: "I know, ovis." She looked at the nervous male Orc seriously, and her eyes were full of warmth: "I know all about your heart to me. You should try to believe me, too Believe my judgment, believe me, is not really cold hearted. Owes could not help but show a smile, his bright golden eyes are full of tender love: "with your words, ovis is satisfied." He seems to havepletely put down the burden in his heart, step forward and embrace the high priest who easily affects his mind into his arms. "I think the time is too slow, the high priest, and the force n are too slow." Heined a little discontented. Because Gu Sheng knew what he wanted to express, he was the only Orc who knew that he had already reached an agreement with the Li n. This was because he was disgusted with the slow efficiency of the Li n. If he could notplete the reunification as soon as possible, he would not be able to establish an Empire as soon as possible. I can''t be her partner soon. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 740 If we let the people of the owl n see their wise and powerful patriarch show such a look as if they can''t eat the favorite snacks, I''m afraid it''s going to surprise the eyes? Gu Sheng thought to himself that this is his lover. He can be arrogant in front of the world, but only in front of himself, showing the softest and softest side. She couldn''t help but stretch out her hand and gently put ovis on. Then, in his ecstatic eyes, he gently gave his lips. One touch is the parting. And owes is still in a daze. Gu Shengyin looks at this man with a smile. He looks at himself dully. He seems to see something that he can''t believe. He is like a stupid fool. How can you see his domineering appearance in front of the owl n? "Ovis,e back." This time, although the voice is still t and light, it is easy to hear the strong smile inside. Owes was still a little dull to turn his eyes, eyes finally returned to the clear color. He came back to God, and finally came to realize what had just happened. "Lord Wuluo?" He eximed cautiously, sounding. "Call me Soro." Gu Sheng looks at him with a smile. The next moment, she felt a pair of powerful hands around her waist, and immediately, her body was off the ground. Owes can''t help but feel the agitation in his heart. He hugs Gu Shengyin and turns excitedly in the open room. Because Gu Sheng could understand his mood, he just put out his hand around his neck to keep his body in bnce. It wasn''t until the body was a little overwhelmed. "Ovis, I''m dizzy." She said. Ovis''s movement stopped abruptly. He stopped turning around and sat down on one side of the couch with Gu Shengyin in his arms. Instead of letting go of Gu Shengyin, he let her sit on hisp. "Wu Luoda Wuluo, are you ok Looking at Gu Sheng''s bloodless white cheek, he felt a little heartache and was angry at his carelessness. Gu Shengyin shook his head slightly andforted him: "you don''t know my body. It''s just frightening." After so many years of getting along with Gu Shengyin, owes knows something more or less. For example, Wuluo''s appearance is born like this. It''s not true that the wind blows down. He put down his heart and could not help holding Gu Shengyin tightly and burying his head in her neck. "I''m so happy, Wuluo." Happily, there was even an impulse to shed tears. Gu Sheng couldn''t help but put his hand over her hand. Feeling the cool touch on her hand, ovis moved in his heart and couldn''t help holding people closer. At the same time, Gu Shengyin''s body is stiff. "Ovis?" Although her voice was strong and selfposed, ovess still recognized a little strange. Gu Shengyin obviously felt that his hips were against a big guy with high morale. This time, nothing moved me. She tried to get up in embarrassment, but was pressed tightly by ovis. "Don''t move, Wuluo. I feel bad. " O''vez''s breath was burning, and it was sprayed between Gu Shengyin''s neck, which made her blush on her white skin. Gu Shengyin only felt that the whole air was beginning to burn. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 741 "Ovis, you let me go." She tried to keep her voice calm, but her red ear tip betrayed her. Ovis gave her a gentle smile in her ear. It was a terrible sound. At least Gu Shengyin has no resistance to the voice of his lover. "I long for you, Wuluo. It''s hungry for you, too He said, even with a slight movement. When he moved like this, some very spiritual guy also moved, and Gu Shengyin''s feeling became more obvious. She could even feel its size and heat, almost as if she wanted to burn her clothes. For the first time, Gu Shengyin felt the immorality of orcs. When she first came to this world, sometimes she could even see the male and female animals in a moment of interest, and there were also some who were directly in estrus during the day. The orcs looked at this kind of thing very ordinary. They even thought that this kind of thing was very good, and there were few small orcs in the n. However, her status is too noble and her personality is too high. In addition, the image she has left for the owl n in recent years is almost deified. No male Orc dares to show her feelings in front of her. What aspect of her desire makes her almost forget how unruly the orcs are. There is an iparable attraction between the male and the female, especially now that she and ovis aremunicating. In the heart of ovis, the high priest has recognized himself. Since you have recognized yourself, it is reasonable to do some things. The orc logic is that simple. His hand even reached out to Gu Shengyin in his arms. His loose linen robe could not resist his attack. The man in his arms is the female he has been longing for for for so many years. She doesn''t even need to do anything, just a movement, a look, to drive herself crazy. Owes just felt like he was in pain. He was so eager to have her, to get her, to explode. "Um ~" Gu Sheng hummed a little confused and infatuated, which made ovess''s heart tremble, her breath became more burning, and at the same time awakened her own mind. Gu Sheng found her present situation because of this: she was held in her arms by ovis, and her loose robe had opened a lot obliquely, revealing the snow-white skin of half of her shoulder and the delicate lure under the vicle. However, herplexion is white and wless, and her whole skin presents a touch of moving blush in her emotion. This appearance, let alone love her crazy oves, no matter which male beast saw, it is estimated that they will go mad. How could she fall in love so easily? Gu Shengyin wanted to cover his face. Sure enough, the attraction between the orcs and the opposite sex is simply too strong. Ovis''s hands had already reached into her robe, and the moving hands seemed to drive the electric current, which made her body tremble. "Don''t Be like this, ovis. " She gasped, but to ovis''s ears, it was an affirmative invitation. High priest, it seems that he is very satisfied with himself. He nibbled at her earlobe gently, stretched out the tip of his tongue and licked it in the white and tender ear socket. He felt satisfied that the man in his arms trembled and trembled with his own movement. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 742 "What about it? The high priest? " OWIS did not call out witch, he felt that under such circumstances, calling her the high priest would make him tremble and tremble with excitement. Gu Sheng reluctantly let his mind clear a trace, she stretched out her hand, and held down ovis''s big hand in his body. "Stop, ovis." Her voice was still panting, but her tone was very persistent. Owes some unsatisfied embrace her, let her clearly feel their own desire. "It''s hard, and so am I He said with a certain meaning. "Do you really want me to stop?" There was a trace of grievance in his tone. Such a man, with such a tone to talk to you, is simply a foul thing. Gu Sheng almost did not hold on. Fortunately, she still maintained a trace of rity, and managed to calm herself down. She repeated what she had just said: "stop, ovis." Owes took a close look at her to make sure she didn''t want to. Although she felt a little ufortable, he pulled out his hand ording to his words. But he didn''t let go of Gu Shengyin. He still held her tightly and said stiffly, "why? You enjoy it, too. " Gu Sheng''s heart is hot again because of the smell of speech. She quickly said: "I received the news from Vika that the Li nationality has basically unified the tribes on the other side of the river. She cane here today." The male beast is simply gifted in that respect, and ovis is the first time to serve meat. Gu Shengyin has no doubt that if she depends on him here today, when the people of the Li familye to the owl n, she, the high priest, can only receive them in bed. This kind of thing, Gu Shengyin absolutely can''t let it happen! Owes reluctantly epted the exnation, but He still can''t hold back a move, dark golden eyes tightly lock Gu Shengyin: "without you, it can''t settle down." Gu Shengyin: "it''s She offered to help him with her hand. As for a system, at this time, it has already entered the dormancy state automatically. Owes was finally driven out by Gu Sheng with a ck face. Gu Sheng rubbed his aching hand and gritted his teeth secretly: Fortunately, this guy didn''t seed. Jiuli was really terrible. If he had to let him do it to the end, it was estimated that when the Li people arrived, she would receive them in aa instead of lying in bed. People of the owl n are looking at their patriarch today. Lord owes seems to be in a very good mood today? If Gu Shengyin said that the messengers of the force headed by Vika, now the high priest of the Li family, arrived at the owl tribe in the evening. The owl n did not receive any news. Many orcs showed great vignce for the visit of the Li n. Vika turned a blind eye to these, but asked to see Lord Soro, the high priest of the owl n. Can you see our high priest when you meet? The orcs of the owl n were about to open their mouths when they heard the deep voice of their n leader: "Lord Wuluo has an order, take the force n emissary to meet her." Vika''s eyes lit up when she heard the sound. With her experience of wandering among many male animals, a male animal with such a good voice will never look bad. She followed the voice, and when she saw the face of ovis, her breath was stagnant. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 743 This man, as if is a natural luminous body, as long as he stands there, can easily plunder all people''s sight, domineering to dere his own sense of existence. Vika felt that she fell in love with people at first sight. This man, she could probably guess his identity, was the head of the owl n, the male beast that other tribes called "the warrior with the blessing of the beast God.". She subconsciously disyed her own enchantment, and looked at OWIS with a smile: "Vica, the high priest of the Li nationality, has met Lord ovis. I don''t know if Vika has the honor to be led by Lord ovess to see Lord Soro? " To her surprise, the male beast was indifferent to his ttery. Owes only thought that the female animal in front of him felt a little strange. There seemed to be something wrong with her. "Please follow me," he said coldly For the first time, Vica''s enchantment was effective in front of the male beast, which made her feel novel and filled with a strong desire to conquer. Conquering such a powerful male can bring great happiness, isn''t it? Along the way, Vica tried his best to win the favor of ovis. It''s a pity that even the owl orcs around ovis can''t help but look at her obsessively. OWIS is stunned that her expression has not changed from beginning to end. "Lord Wuluo, the high priest of the Li family is here." Said ovis at the door. "Come in." Vika heard the sound. And every time in their own mind sounded the voice is not the same, but this familiar tone, but let her heart a Lin, will face owes some frivolous mind put up. She went into the house. The room is veryrge, but the furnishings are very simple. The huge bed, covered with countlessyers of precious animal skins, upied almost a third of the room. Gu Shengyin is sitting on a chair on the other side of the room. "Lord Wuluo." Vica respectfully saluted Gu Shengyin. The orcs she brought today are all her confidants. Those people already knew that the high priest hade to join the owl n, but it was still strange to see her so respectful to the high priest of the owl n. "Everything has been done. There will be no problem on the side of Li family." Vika said. The conversation between the two made others feel confused. Only they knew it. They had already discussed everything. Owes knew that, and the orcs brought by Vika were totally ignorant, watching their own Lord and the other party''s high priest have a "don''t understand each other." As Vica prepares to leave, she takes a subconscious look at ovis, who has been standing on one side. The other party did not look at himself, but put his whole mind on the owl high priest who was sitting on the chair. Vicar is very familiar with that look. When the male orcs of the Li n look at themselves, they are just like this. However, the eyes of Lord owes looking at Wuluo Lord are more profound, and the tenderness and affection in those golden eyes are simply envious. Vika didn''t dare to look at it more and went out. It was not until she got out of the door that she let out a long breath. No wonder, no wonder he turned a blind eye to his courtship, no wonder his ttery was not working on him at all. It turned out that there was such a female in his mind. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 744 If it''s any other female, Vika is confident that she can fight. She never feels inferior to others. However, if the man was the high priest of Wuluo, Vika felt that he could notpare with others. At best, she is just a beautiful and bright flower in the world, but the other party is a bright moon high in the upper Qing Dynasty, cold like a dream. There is noparability at all. She sighed with a sigh of loss: before she started, she was lovelorn. In the room. After Vica left, Gu Shengyin nced at OWIS faintly: "people''s Vika''s eyes are about to stick to you." "My heart will always be on you," Orvis said quickly Gu Sheng snorted softly. At night, it is still the most lively time of the owl n. Today, though, it''s hotter and noisier than other times. Gu Shengyin appeared on the high tform, she stretched out her hands, the stick in her hand suddenly rose into the air, emitting a dazzling light. The whole territory of the owl n is reflected as bright as day. All the owl orcs stopped their movements and looked at the figure bathed in glory with adoration. It''s not something a normal Orc can have! This man, the high priest of their owl n, is the guide who leads them to this step! All the owl nsmen could not help but kneel down in the direction of Gu Shengyin''s tform. The call of the high priest rang through the whole sky. Owes also could not help kneeling down on one knee, but was different from the infinite worship in other people''s hearts. Looking at such a sorcery, what he wanted to do in his heart was to pull people down from the high altar and pull them into his arms. She is someone else''s God, but only her own sorcery. If there is only worship left in the hearts of the owl n, then for the first time to see Gu Shengyin''s supernatural means, it is aplete fright. Is this the strength of the owl high priest? How powerful does it take to do this? Under such circumstances, Gu Shengyin opened his mouth. Her voice seemed toe down from the ninth day and resounded clearly in everyone''s ears: "today, I want to announce one thing again. Our allies, the partners of the power n, havee to the territory of the owls. " Ally? Whether it is the owl n, or those tribes conquered by the owl n, it is a shock to hear this sentence. When did the Li n be an ally with the owl n? Gu Sheng points to the shocked Vika with his hand. To his surprise, his body floats uncontrobly. "The beast God is up!" See this scene, all the orcs once again issued a cry of surprise. It''s just incredible. Vika came to Gu Shengyin''s high tform. "Announce it." Gu Sheng nodded at her. Vika knew that she had no way out. Moreover, after seeing the means of Wuluo high priest, she found that she did not feel any resistance to such a strong man in her heart. She opened her mouth in a loud voice and said, "I, Vika, in the name of the high priest of the Li n, dere that from now on, the Li family will be a subordinate tribe of the owl n, and can''t be ambivalent." Her voice, through Gu Shengyin''s sorcery, spread far and wide, causing shock to countless orcs. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 745 The orcs of the owl n are also shocked to see the two high priests on the high tform. During the day, they were also alert because of the arrival of the Li family emissary. At night, the other party gave them such a big surprise. The submission of the Li nationality represents not only the submission of a tribe. You know, in these years, they havepleted the unification of the tribes across the river, and the owl n has long been the Invisible King of all the tribes on this side of the river. This time, if the Li n surrendered to the owl n, wouldn''t it mean that there is only one master left on the whole in? Thinking of some kind of possibility, all the owl people could not help but breathe. They remembered what the high priest had said a long time ago: she received the blessing of the beast God, and she would lead the orcs of the owl n to be the most powerful warrior and the most powerful tribe in the whole continent. Now, it hase true! They will be the most powerful tribe in the whole Orc continent! This night, the whole owl n fell into a carnival. No one wants to sleep when such good newses out. Vika did not stay in the owl n for a long time. She had to rush back to the tribe to deal with the follow-up of this incident. Although she said that it would not be too much trouble, she knew that there would always be some people who were against her. Gu Sheng has no patience to face the owl n because he faces Vika. What she wants is the obedience and obedience of the Li people. As for other troubles and obstacles, it''s all about Vika. She just wants the result and the process, which is the business of the leader of the power group, Vika. And the owl n began to build a magnificent and magnificent royal city in the most fertile and beautiful ce in the whole in. This is what the high priest said. They will not only be a tribe, but the owls have unified the whole in. They will formally propose a unified kingdom. The enthusiasm of the orcs is unprecedented. Not only the owl people, but also some other tribes that submit to the owl n have joined the construction team. Kingdom It was a concept that had never appeared before, and it seemed to open a new world to the high priests. As for why they cooperated so well, Gu Shengyin said that this was due to the non-existent "animal God". Every time he encounters something difficult to solve, Gu Shengyin basically adopts two ways: one is force, the other is faith. Force needless to say, today''s Owl n is definitely the most powerful race in the whole continent. In terms of faith, who canpare with Gu Shengyin, the God stick? On the same night, all the tribal leaders received the same Oracle: it is the will of the gods to unify thend of the owls. The uing Orc Dynasty will lead the orc continent into a new era. The orcs who had received such an Oracle could not be reconciled any more, and they were more and more convinced of the "God determined" tribe of the owl n. With the concerted efforts of dozens of tribes, half a yearter, a grand royal city was finally built. The most central part of the city is the magnificent and noble pce of the whole city. Od is the first king and will be its first master. And for ovis, the most exciting thing for him is not that he will be crowned here. Instead, he will have the high priest here,pletely. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 746 On this day, the weather was very good. On the fertile prairie, the blue sky is cloudless. Countless orcs stand on this newly built grand city, watching the beautiful and magnificent orcs step up 999 steps step by step ande to the highest tform of the whole royal city. Looking at the white robe of the priest, he came with a smile on his hand. "Lord Wuluo." He smiles at his favorite female. But Gu Shengyin was unconventional. For the first time, he bowed down in the honor of the high priest: "Lord ovis." This time she saluted, it was equivalent to admitting in front of all the orcs that the monarchy was higher than the high priest. Owes eyes a little warm, he wanted to stop her, not to let her bend down, he was reluctant to aggrieve her. But he can''t. He knew that she did it intentionally today in order to establish her own authority, and he could not fail to live up to her good intentions. He stood there quietly, looking at this has always been the most dignified female animal, to his own line of the whole ceremony. After that, Gu Shengyin held up her crown, which was designed by herself. It was pure gold, with exquisite carvings of the symbol of the owl n. It was gorgeous and dignified. Owes bowed her head and allowed her to put the heavy crown on her head. Long live my king Once again she bowed to the young and beautiful emperor. With her movements, all the orcs under the tform knelt down in order. Long live my king Long live my king Long live my king The sound of congrattion sounded like a tsunami across the great in, and all of them looked excitedly at their new king. A rainbow suddenly appeared in the sky. To the orcs under the high tform, it seemed that they were surrounded by the new emperor, and Orvis, who could not see his face clearly, was set off like a God. "The beast God is up!" The orcs who just got up knelt down again. Such unusual auspiciousness must be the blessing of the beast God for their king! If the high priests say that their king will lead this newly established Orc transition into a new era. At this point, their king, suddenly made a move that surprised all the orcs. He turned and took the hand of the high priest, who had been standing still. "Long live the queen, long live!" He yelled, his voice clearly reached every Orc''s ear. Queen? Will the omnipotent high priest be the queen of their new king? All the orcs were in a state of agitation and followed their king in a loud voice: "long live the queen Holding hands with all the blessings from OWIS. "You said, Wuluo, when I be the most noble and powerful Orc in this continent, you will be mypanion." Now a mature man, ovis looks at the high priest he has admired since his childhood. Gu Sheng took his hand and his face was as happy as he did: "yes, my majesty." "Together with you, I will watch thend we conquered together and the country we have established together." Ovis leaned over and hugged her. "All I want is for you and me to share this supreme glory." He suddenly turned back and said in a loud voice, "the queen and I have the same respect!" My king and queen are the same. This was a rule made by the first emperor of the orc Empire, and became the ironw that will never change in the country that has ruled this continent for thousands of years. These have nothing to do with today''s Gu Shengyin. What she has done now is to spend her life hand in hand with her lover and her partner. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 747 When ovis came back, he went into the bedroom, and the maid who was in charge of the Queen''s personal service blushed and said that her Majesty was still resting. Still resting? Ovis''s eyes shed, and he seemed guilty. Why Wuluo is still resting now, no one knows the reason better than him. Waving the maid back, Orvis walked into the bedroom. Gu Sheng was half lying on the soft and soft hide, and fell asleep. Because the weather was not too cold, the quilt just went through his waist to see what covered his back. From Orvis''s point of view, you can clearly see the blue and purple marks on her white back. These traces were printed bit by bitst night. Wuluo''s skin is very white, he can always easily leave his own mark on it. Ovis stares at those marks and unconsciously feels that his body begins to heat up. He thought ofst night, how this always cold person was crying all over the red tide, and she didn''t know that the more she said no, the more she couldn''t control the impulse of her body and heart. Ovis thought for a moment, took off his coat, lifted the quilt and went in. Vaguely aware of the foreign object into the bed, Gu Sheng due to mumble turned over, the whole back to owes. All of a sudden, the soft and soft quilt slipped away, and the beautiful scenery in front of him made Orvis''s eyes red. The whole smooth white back was printed into his eyes, and those dense red marks, starting from the neck, gradually spread to the lower body, to the back, to the waist, and finally disappeared in the extremely imaginative part of the waist. It was a little hot. Gu Shengyin only felt that he was pressed under the body by a huge beast, which made her breathe a little bit not smooth, and the whole person couldn''t breathe. She woke up atst. One second before waking up, she found herself in the arms of a fire and heat. The touch of skin contact let her still have some confused head instantly sober up: this man did not wear clothes! She woke uppletely and said to the male beast hesitating on her body in a consultative tone: "ovis, I''m very tired." This guy, facing something, is just endless! She is still very sour now. She remembers that she put aside her face and begged for mercyst night. He still did not let herself go, and Gu Shengyin bit his teeth. Owes did not stop the action in his hand. After so long getting along with each other, he had already known where the sensitivity of the man in his arms was. As long as he was willing, he could easily stir up the desire of the man in his arms. "It doesn''t matter. Just lie down and enjoy yourself. I''ll move." He gently bit her ear, can not help but separate her body, a stand up. "Well ~" Gu Sheng was unprepared by his sudden attack. Owes is a perfect love in bed. People, he can always take good care of Gu Shengyin''s feelings, so that she can enjoy every timefortably. Soon, Gu Shengyin was brought into the ultimate joy by him. His ears were like the sound of waves beating, sinking and floating, and I didn''t know what was going on. "Wuluo, give birth to a little Orc for me..." Vaguely, she heard the man say so. Little Orc I don''t know if it will be a little lion or a unicorn. It was herst thought before she waspletely lost in consciousness. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 748 "God, can you take that script?" QQ on theputer is shing one after another, Gu Sheng points to open to see the news. She paused and typed a line: "tomorrow, I will audition." There quickly returned a super cute expression bag, plus a big word, and several exmation marks, showing the other party''s agitation. Gu Sheng did not reply, butbed the story of the world. The female owner of this world is called Qu Qing. Her family can be regarded as rich and powerful. There are three elder brothers in her family. Each of them is very outstanding. After waiting for three sons, the Qu family finally arrived at the birth of a daughter. Naturally, they spoiled her to the point of obedience. Fortunately, although Qu Qing was spoiled and grew up from childhood, fortunately, her temperament has not been raised, at most, it can be regarded as some arrogance. When she was 17 years old, she came into contact with thework distribution circle, and she was addicted to it. When the Qu family saw that her daughter liked it, they were very supportive. The most advanced equipment, coupled with Qu Qing''s natural maic voice, made her quickly popr in thework distribution circle in a short time. Now two yearster, Qu Qing''s ID "Yiqu sake" has be one of the famous "great gods" in thework distribution circle. It''s just that she''s a great God, and she''s the top Queen''s voice attack God. Speaking of the Queen''s attack, we have to talk about Qu Qing''s appearance. The beauty of Qu''s family can''t be said. Qu Qing''s three brothers are able to walk on the runway. When Qu Qinges here, she perfectly inherits all the advantages of Qu''s father and mother''s appearance. Absolutely one of the top beauties. But since childhood, Qu Qing didn''t like her appearance. Why? It''s too delicate. Her facial features are almost as if they have been carefully tested and carved out. Only delicate also just, Pianqu family are tall, raised her this height can be worth 1.6 meters "short". Although 1.6 meters is not very short, it can''t hold up. The family members are all big and long legs. Qu Qing is sandwiched in the middle. It''s just like a doll. Yes, doll. This is also the most popr name Qu Qing has ever received from her childhood. Those enthusiastic elders, from small torge, as long as they see Qu Qing, they are bound to praise one sentence: "the longer Xiaoqu is, the more beautiful it is. It''s even more beautiful than Barbie." Whenever this time, Qu Qing maintains a smart smile on the surface, and her heart is full of faces. Ha ha: I''ll go to your doll! Yes, this delicate girl with delicate appearance has the greatest wish to grow up to be a queen of gas with white skin, beautiful appearance and long legs like her mother. It''s a pity that she has white skin and beautiful appearance. Without that pair of long legs, with her delicate face, even her anger seems to be selling cute. She can''t match the queen at all. She''s a petite princess with a small temper. In real life there is no way to achieve things, can only borrow from thework tofort themselves. Ever since he knew that his timbre was excellent, and he could imitate all kinds of female deep and enchanting female attack sounds unexpectedly, Qu Qing was gone forever on the way of match. She is a great God. She has many fans in thework distribution circle. She should be well-known. Unfortunately, she bothered herself to find her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 749 This matter also has to go back to awork drama that Qu Qing received half a year ago. It is a sadistic lovework drama, about the daughter of the gate Liu Changfeng and Prince Ji Mingde several misunderstandings, love and finally love. People get married. It is said that the novel is very popr in the online literary world and has arge number of fans in thework distribution circle. At that time, another CV God Chunhua Qiushi was cooperating with Qu Qing. Liu Changfeng, who was dubbed by her, has be one of the most ssic CV dubbing roles judged by fans. Due to the fire of the y, Yiqu sake and Chunhua Qiushi have also be the official matches in thework match circle. In fact, there are a lot of such officials. Originally, it was not a big deal. Qu Qing admitted that he had cooperated with Chunhua Qiushi several times, and he was also a good friend. The two even yed jokes on V-blog asionally. So it came to me. A very well-knownmunity "shanhejuan" received an online drama. There are many famous CV deities in shanhejuanmunity, but this time, it is said that they are willing to make this Xianxia drama named "peach blossom forest" into a ssic, and naturally they are ready tounch the strongest lineup. The sake with "the strongest female attack" is naturally in their consideration. In the peach blossom forest, Huang Tian, the first female god of war in heaven, voluntarily incarnated in order to suppress the demon king in the war of demons. She was a very high spirited female partner. In the eyes of shanhejuanmunity, the CV most suitable for this role is undoubtedly a sake. This is a very powder sucking role, Qu Qing did not refuse. Then Yunliu, the prince of heaven, originally wanted to y in the evening of yizui, the great God of his family, but I didn''t know why yizui couldn''te. Finally, shanhejuan could only target other big bodies. Chunhua Qiushi is one of their goals. But chunhuaqiushi also brought a person. The ID is called Liangzi, who loves to eat steamed stuffed buns. It is said that he is a neer to the ID field. He has a sweet straight man who loves his voice most. As soon as she entered the group, she began to be active. Everyone in the group, including theter stage artists, was greeted by her. She did not know whether it was intentional or unintentional, but she missed a piece of sake. Qu Qing was also spoiled to grow up. How could this kind of thing have no resentment in her heart, just look at the face of Chunhua Qiushi, and not care about such a new person. I heard that she was going to audition the female host yunzhongxian. She didn''t say anything at all. Maybe this girl, like herself, can change her voice when she dubs? But during the audition, all of us heard her coquettish voice. This is the immortal in the cloud who has no desire or desire for the cold moon! At that time, Qu Qing didn''t resist saying: "when audition, first pay attention topare the role to see if it is suitable for him." She may not be so nice, but she is right. Being familiar with the plot is what a qualified CV should do. However, she did not think that she just said such a sentence, the opposite person directly exploded. That Liangzi loves to eat steamed buns. In front of all the people, Qu Qing is aggrieved. Does she see that she is with Chunhua Qiushi, and she is jealous of her heart, so she is against herself? At that time, Qu Qing''s mood was almost the same as eating a fly. She didn''t hold back and tore it up with her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 750 Originally, Qu Qing didn''t take this kind of thing seriously. Even Chunhua Qiushi was persuading Liangzi on the surface, but actually helped Liangzi to eat steamed stuffed buns in disguise. After all, it is the person that knows on thework, she also did not pay how much sincerity. But after she was offline that day, she didn''t log in to this QQ and V-blog for several days because of the school examination. When the real-life things were finished, she found that the circle had already exploded. It turns out that a few days ago, after she was offline, this Liangzi loves to eat steamed stuffed buns, so she burst out the matter in a intive tone. It involves two gods, and it may even be love. The crowd''s heart of gossip was ready to move, and they could not help bute in with curiosity. I can''t see it. A piece of sake is a vicious woman image because of jealousy and revenge. However, in the past two years, a piece of sake has enjoyed a good reputation in the circle. She does not join themunity, does not broadcast live and does not explode. In addition to receiving the drama, other people are very low-key. This kind of "cold" personality has won many people''s love. Many fans said that they didn''t believe that the sake conference was such a person. They made a piece of sake under the v-bo where Liangzi loved to eat steamed stuffed buns. However, several dayster, Liangzi loved to eat steamed stuffed buns andined about their grievances. However, Qu Qing didn''t make any action. Many passers-by began to believe Liangzi''s opinion of eating steamed buns. If it''s not a guilty heart, why didn''t youe forward to exin it for such a long time? Finally, it was Chunhua Qiushi''sments that turned fans off. He didn''t directly indicate which side he was on, but the v-bo "sake sometimes talks without thinking and hurts people." It is a disguised proof of Liangzi''s love of steamed buns. There are still many people who know the truth in shanhejuan. Some of them stand up to refute the rumor about a piece of sake, but they are said to wash the ground for a piece of sake. Others ridiculed them, saying that a piece of sake, seeing that things were not good and hiding easily, they were stupid enough to speak for her. In short, when Qujiu was on the line, I waspletely mad when I saw the one-sided remarks. Since she was a child, she wanted wind and rain. How could she be so overcast? Different from Liangzi''s love of eating steamed buns and ying Yin tricks, her method is much more simple and crude. She borrowed a hacker directly from her big brother''spany. She easily hacked Chunhua Qiushi''sputer and Liangzi''s love of steamed stuffed buns. She also disclosed their private chatting records, as well as Liangzi''s love of eating steamed stuffed buns, and her record of hiring a water army. After all this, the girl was still not satisfied. She sent a long emotional message under the V-blog of CV, saying that the circle was cold and warm, and the fans could not distinguish right from wrong. She felt very cold hearted. Finally, she announced that she would withdraw from the circle. The V-blog number and the ID of sake would never be used. She dropped out of the. If she only saw here, she probably did not lose anything, and it was not a loss. However, she said that the heroic spirit, wholeheartedly paid two years of time circle, where is said to abandon can abandon? After a period of decadent days, I n to go out for a trip to rx. When climbing the famous dangerous peak, I think it''s not a slip on my hand. On the contrary, my safety equipment is out of order and I fall off a kilometer high cliff. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 751 Gu Shengyin came to Qu Qing, not because she was dead, but because the main plot of the world isy. Since it is the main plot of thework with the circle, she withdrew from the circle, which is equivalent to losing the role of the protagonist. Originally, she was very hopeful topete for the award of "the king of CV of the year", the most famous award in this circle. However, she announced that she was out of the circle. The role of the heroine was not promoted at all for a while, so Gu Shengyin came to the world. She needs to take the ce of Qu Qing to get a firm foothold in the match circle, win the crown of CV king, and be one of the queens of match circle. Gu Sheng took a close look at the QQ message he had just received and found that the audition he had promised before was the audition of Huangtian in the online drama taohualin. So tomorrow, that Liangzi who loves to eat steamed stuffed bun will appear in his own world? At this time QQ rings again, Gu Sheng points to open the window, "Chunhua Qiushi" four characters appear in the chat box. "Sake, are you going to audition for peach blossom forest tomorrow?" Gu Sheng did not pay attention to him. It is estimated that the other side thought that she was temporarily absent, and continued to send a message: "tomorrow I will bring a new person to audition. She wants to try the leading character yunzhongxian. There is no conflict with you. You can take care of her then." Gu Shengyin deleted the chat box directly. What is the meaning of this Chunhua Qiushi speech? What is it that there is no conflict with your audition role, so don''t worry about it? If you are in the same role with yourself, will you still deal with her in private? She took off her earphone in anger, ready to go out and have a good meal tofort her mood. Qu Qing is now a sophomore. She went to a famous university in China. The school is famous for its money. Not to mention anything else, the photos circted every year in school dormitories are enough to cause a wave of envy and jealousy among college students. As a rich girl, Qu Qing certainly looks like she lives in the best two person apartment in the school. The apartment is arge two room one hall apartment, two rooms can let people have enough private space. She walked out of the room. Her roommate was sitting on the sofa with herputer. She seems to like the sofa here very much. Every time Gu Shengyin sees that she has free time, she must have a lot of snacks beside her, lying on the sofa eating while ying games or watching movies. "Do you need anything?" Gu Sheng asked in a habitual way. She was a gentle looking girl, but Gu Shengyin knew that her nature and appearance werepletely opposite. "Ah! Love, I love you, I want stewed chicken and caramel mhiato from the dessert shop across the school, ah! Shentong express two packages, thank you She said it in one breath and was buried in the sofa again. Gu Sheng went down the stairs because of his fate. One of the good things about school is that there are so many delicious foods. The market is big, thepetition is also big, basically bad taste in this kind of ce can''t survive. ording to Qu Qing''s memory, Gu Shengyin chose a restaurant. It''s not rush hour, and her order wille up soon. Gu Shengyin was just about to start eating. He thought for a moment, took a picture with his mobile phone, and then passed on the v-bo of "a piece of sake". "Eat dinner ahead of time [pictures] [pictures]" behind her, a boy''s mobile phone vibrated for a moment. He took out his mobile phone and saw the contents above, which was a meal. Then he looked around the store and locked his eyes on Gu Shengyin, who was ying with his mobile phone. There was a surprise on his face, and a smile immediately appeared on his face. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 752 The former Qu Qing would never do such a thing. She never interacts with fans on Macintosh or V-blog. In private, she hears sake as cold as her voice. Gu Shengyin decided to change this strategy. As a man of mixed circles, the support of fans is indispensable. A person who has never shared his life, once in a while, the effect is quite amazing. Her message has been forwarded many times in a short time, and many fans have been moved to leave a message below, saying that they did not expect to see sake send a V-blog rted to non online distribution in her lifetime. What really made the fan circle explode was a piece of sake. Soon after this V-blog was sent out, it was actually let by someone! A drunken dusk! "When is the rtionship between dusk dada and sake dada so good?" "@ a piece of sake @ drunk at dusk, I seem to smell the taste of adultery." "@ a piece of sake @ a drunk dusk, do not see do not know, look carefully, two people''s ID is obviously a style of ah." "It''s the truth upstairs. I couldn''t see the big CP all the time?" "Blind with the same eye, the strongest attack and the strongest female attack, this CP matches my face!" Gu Shengyin was called out by a series of Aites. She had started to eat after sending out the V-blog. Unexpectedly, the continuous vibration of her mobile phone made her startled as soon as she opened it. Yizui Dusk: @ a piece of sake, which looks very good [smile] [smile] GU Shengyin''s hand on the screen pauses for a moment, and then he is drunk at dusk? Shanhejuan, one of the top CV gods, is one of the top men in CV poprity. Yizui dusk is very popr in all circles. He not only receives romantic dramas, but also ys with renju and tanmei Xiang. Because of his gorgeous and deep voice, he can almost make people hear his ears pregnant. He is praised by fans as "the strongest attack voice". This great God''s style is somewhat simr to Qu Qing and never exposes his real life. It''s just that he will asionally interact with fans in voice, and there are arge number of loyal fans. Is he familiar with himself? Gu Sheng frowned and turned a piece of memory, there is no Qu Qing and drunk dusk have any contact impression. She thought about it for a moment. She thought it was possible that she just happened to see her own V-blog at dusk, and thenmented on it. A piece of sake: @ yizui dusk, the taste is really good ughter] and immediately her mobile phone rings again, and she almost immediately replies to her after drunk dusk. Drunk Dusk: eat happily [smile] @ a sake. The fans at the bottom are frying again. Young man, you are very good: sake big, that tone is selling cute @ a sake. A little yellow chicken: I can hear the strong spoiling smell from the big tone of dusk, and tell me it''s not an illusion @ yizui dusk upstairs is very handsome: it''s not your illusion @ sake @ yizui dusk a little yellow chicken: Thank you, upstairs you are also very handsome. Dream back to Datang: what did I see? When did you hook up with sake at dusk. I want to eat meat: catch a dream big, say big also don''t know the inside story @ dream back to Datang. Dream back to Datang: eh? I don''t know. This guy is usually very strict at dusk ¡­¡­ At the end of the day, the incident waspletely out of ce. No one cared about Gu Shengyin''s delicious dishes. Instead, they spected about the rtionship between a piece of sake and a drunken dusk. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 753 A man looked at Gu Shengyin, who was not far away, and showed a smile. It''s really It''s very unexpected. Who could have thought that the sake, which is known as the strongest queen''s attack, is such a cute girl''s paper in real life, which is so delicate and delicate as a baby? In fact, Gu Shengyin was just a little tangled and relieved. Although the process was a little unexpected, it turned out that there was nothing wrong with it. The name of sake was hard to brush in the circle, didn''t it? Besides, it''s not a bad thing to fire a new CP, otherwise Chunhua Qiushi really thinks he is a character. Gu Shengyin finished his meal and called out, "waiter, pay the bill!" The voice is crisp and sweet, and there is no female domineering in the audition. The man looked at her thoughtfully and bowed his head before Gu Shengyin turned his head. When Gu Shengyin left, his mobile phone suddenly rang. Dream back to the Tang Dynasty: at dusk, what''s the rtionship between you and a piece of sake! Man is also a drunk dusk, gently sent a line of words in the past: nothing to do with it. Dream back to Datang fried hair: it doesn''t matter? It doesn''t matter. You two talk so well on the V-blog? Drunk dusk can''t helpughing, chatting very familiar? I seem to have only made two sentences from the beginning to the end, right? A piece of sake means to reply to one''s own words. What do these people have in their brains. I said dusk, if you are really familiar with sake, consider bringing her to our club. This kind of wild God is rare now. A drunk dusk fingers pause, he originally wanted to say that he and she are really unfamiliar, but think about her face before that tangled look, it does not seem to be as cold as the outside world thinks. "I''ll try." He replied. "At dusk, what have you done without sess? I''m waiting for your good news A drunk dusk gently closed the mobile phone, bought a single and went out. Gu Sheng helped his roommate to buy dinner. He also brought a lot of things to go back. "Xuejie, quqing Xuejie!" She was called from behind in the distance. Gu Sheng turned back and saw a tall, sunny looking boy running over. This man Gu Sheng knew that a boy in theputer department of his freshman year was also a grass pole character. Since he saw Qu Qing for the first time, he was said to be "in love at first sight". After all kinds of confessions were rejected, he still did not give up and changed his ways to appear around her. "Do you want me to carry so many things for you, sister?" He was ready to take the bag from Gu Shengyin''s hand. Gu Sheng stepped back subconsciously. She looked up at him: "no, I''m going to the dormitory building right away." She''s right. This ce is just around the corner. The younger brother''s face darkened for a moment, and then he said with a smile, "is your sister free tomorrow? I bought two movie tickets... " Gu Sheng said faintly: "I don''t like watching movies. I''d better keep them for the girls who like to watch them." She said no nostalgia to turn around and go, leaving the boy staring at her back. If you really don''t like this kind of thing, don''t give any hint that he still has a chance. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 754 As soon as Gu Sheng entered the door with a bag of things in his hand, he heard his roommate''s annoyed cry: "mother''s mentally retarded, such a good opportunity is actually destroyed by the group!" She calmly closed the door and put her things on the sofa beside her. The smell of stewed chicken instantly summoned a game madman from the fantasy world. She looked at Gu Sheng with a moving face: "love, if I were a man, I must marry you, how can you be so virtuous?" Gu Sheng was happy: "or don''t, I don''t want to serve you every day." She broke down and looked sad: "you even dislike me But soon she regained herplexion. She turned to Gu Shengyin''s face and said with a smile: "if I were a man and you are such a doll like girlfriend, I must be holding it in my hand. It''s toote to let you do rough work." She, a roommate, is a delicate little princess who should be taken good care of. What Qu Qing dislikes the most is that others talk about her appearance, which makes her always think of her long legs and Queen''s aura. Her face a cold: "you say this again, I will turn my face." Knowing some of her little habits, she quickly raised her hands and said, "my majesty, I am wrong. You are the most aggressive. You are the most powerful elder sister in the field of air..." Gu Sheng gave her a angry look and said, "I''ll go to wash and sleep. I''ll remember to answer the ss tomorrow morning." In the morning, she made an appointment with Shanhe volume for the audition, which happened to be a boring elective course. Gu Sheng was ready to skip ss because of no psychological burden. She enviously looked at her roommate, who was able to skip ss without scruple. Her parents are professors in this school, and most of the teachers in the university know each other. She is definitely the focus of attention. If she dares to skip ss, ha ha, the consequence is too enchanting for her to think about. The next day, when Gu Shengyin woke up, it was already 9:00 a.m., and the audition time was 10:00 a.m. she got out of bed slowly and made a cup of honey tea for herself. After washing, she finally turned on theputer and entered a private room. There are a lot of people inside. "Wee sake ~" a cheerful and crisp voice rang. This voice Gu Sheng knows who he is without looking at his name. He dreams back to the Tang Dynasty and focuses on his youth for 100 years. Of course, he is also famous in the Danmei circle. "Thank you." Gu Shengyin typed a line with his hand. The habit of Qujiu is not in the audition or recording. It is absolutely impossible to open the wheat. Everyone knew her habit, but not much. Gu Sheng nced at the screen habitually and identally found a familiar name. Drunk at dusk? She remembers, normal audition, drunk dusk originally did note? Is something wrong with his original n? However, this is a good thing for Gu Shengyin: yizui dusk is the great God of Shanhe scroll Association. With him, the role of Prince Liuyun will definitely not be cheap for outsiders. This time, he will have nothing to do with him. However, it did not take long, the room is still the emergence of chunhuaqiushi ID. Chunhua Qiushi: "Hello everyone." Liangzi loves steamed buns: "Hello everyone." Several people in the mountain and river volume replied to two people, Gu Sheng kept silent. At this time, her private chat box flickered. Chunhua Qiushi: "sake, why didn''t you return my QQ message yesterday? Didn''t you see it? I''m bringing a new man here today to try yunzhongxian. You can take care of itter. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 755 A totally natural tone. Gu Shengyin was so angry. What is her rtionship with Chunhua Qiushi? It''s just a nodding acquaintance who can talk a little bit. Where does he get so much confidence and his face is so big? She pressed her hands on the keyboard and ttered: "I just came here to audition. The candidates are decided by Shanhe scroll." She admitted that she had said something quite euphemistic. But there chunhuaqiushi is still unhappy: "sake, how did you be like this? Liangzi''s role and you do not conflict, will not affect your interests, just let you help to say a few good words Gu Sheng because right-click, see a ck option, she did not hesitate to choose the ck. Anyway, we all know each other on the Inte. We can be willful. In this public room, Liangzi began to repeat the scene in the original plot. Liangzi: [cute] [cute] dusk big Hello, I especially like your voice ~ Liangzi: [cute] [cute] dream back is great! Liangzi: Hello, I''m your fan One by one, she said hello to the public screen one by one ording to the order of ID in the room, expressing her love for them. However, there is a clear wine in the middle. On the screen, only Liangzi loves to eat steamed buns. I think everyone is a little embarrassed. Gu Sheng looks at Liangzi like a clown and loves to eat steamed stuffed buns. Chunhua Qiushi, who ims to be his best friend, is now an invisible person. However, at this time, a message suddenly appeared in the public screen that Liangzi loved to eat steamed stuffed bun. Drunk Dusk: eh? Is sake here? I love your voice. Gu Sheng was stunned. Did he help himself? As soon as I was drunk at dusk, people in the whole room seemed to have reacted to it and began to tease the active atmosphere one after another. Dream back to Datang: "at dusk, you still said that he sake was not greasy. As soon as you came out, you only saw sake big! By the way, daily confession, sake is big, I also like you Later ¡¤ reply: "sake is big, I am your powder, your Liu Changfeng is really too domineering, I was almost broken by you!" Artist ¡¤ tea tea: "sake is big..." Liangzi loves to eat steamed stuffed buns. The atmosphere that could be created before waspletely destroyed. Everyone began to revolve around a piece of sake, as if no one had seen the previous embarrassing scene. Under the screen, in a small rental room, a girl with a heavy make-up on her face was biting her teeth with hate. She didn''t look very old, but the heavy makeup on her face made her look much older than she was. "Is the great God great? Don''t you like me She gazed at the name of sake on the screen and hated it. In fact, she is not familiar with a piece of sake, but she first came to the to match the circle, and then she fell in love with the great God of Chunhua Qiushi. However, this chunhuaqiushi has an official match CP, and the sake is said to be the great God in this circle. This time, she was listening to chunhuaqiu. She actually said that a piece of sake woulde to the audition of the y. She specially ground him and brought him together, just to make a hard face of sake. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 756 Unfortunately, there was a drunken dusk, she just did those things is a joke. Gu Sheng found a drunk dusk, point open private chat box, sent a smile in the past: "thank you." There was a quick response: "you''re wee. I really appreciate your voice." Almost all the people have arrived, and they begin to audition one by one. In fact, the auditions for several important roles are mainly recorded and sent by CVs for themunity group to select by themselves. Originally as a small transparent, Liangzi loves to eat steamed stuffed buns, which is not qualified to enter the room for audition, but it is chunhuaqiushi who brought her in, and shanhejuan is not good to brush the face of the great God. ording to the role, the male Lord Prince Liuyun has been settled for a long time. When he is drunk at dusk, that is to say, he reads a passage symbolically. There is no indication that there is a problem. It''s the turn of thedy. The fairy in the cloud is a lonely and arrogant immortal. This voice is not easy to express. Shanhejuan even invited several great gods to audition. One by one, the president of the mountain and river roll sleeve, mountain and river in the heart of some dissatisfaction. No doubt, these gods are ying on the horizontal line, whether it is emotion or tone can be called a good sentence, if it is an ordinarywork drama, almost any one will have no problem. However, peach blossom forest is a ssic online drama that he wants to make into a masterpiece. As one of the soul characters in the y, CV, who is responsible for dubbing yunzhongxian, is particrly important. He always felt that there was something wrong with the performance of several people. It''s Liangzi''s turn to eat steamed buns. Gu Shengyin put down his honey tea and listened to her y quietly. As a result, as soon as she opened her mouth, Gu Shengyin felt that she was lucky to put down the tea in her hand. This Is this a cold and lustless fairy in the clouds? Isn''t this a little girl who asks her brother for sugar? When Liangzi loves to eat steamed buns, there is an awkward silence in the room for a second. Gu Sheng didn''t know where this person came from. She sat quietly and didn''t speak. This time, she didn''t do this viin. She prepared a bigger present for her. Director Zhan Cha said, "I don''t think Liangzi likes to eat steamed buns. You are not suitable for this role." She didn''t say it tactfully, but it didn''t go too far. It''s a pity that Liangzi loves to eat steamed buns. She feels very good about herself. She opens the wheat and says, "why? What''s wrong with me? My Putonghua is not standard? Or is it that my feelings are not in ce? " Gu Shengyin felt that the heart of a cup of tea at the moment should be filled with heart. In fact, the heart of a cup of tea is not only filled with heart, but also feels that there are tens of thousands of beasts roaring in his heart. What''s wrong? Sister, have you read this novel? If you really read it, do you mean to ask this sentence? Who is yunzhongxian? Really want me to say, you, where, Li, Du, no, to, bit, ah! But at this time, Chunhua Qiushi didn''t know which tendon was wrong, and even said, "zhancha, Liangzi, she is a new person in this circle, and she doesn''t understand anything. You can talk to her. I think her talent is still very good." Zhancha almost didn''t scold her mother. The new man didn''t know anything. You didn''t understand after you had been in the circle for so long? How can I exin this situation to you? Chunhua Qiushi''s behavior of pretending to be confused and being a good person and letting others be viins is really disgusting. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 757 Zhan Cha was not polite to him: "since Chunhua Qiushi is so enthusiastic, you can exin it to miss Liangzi. For Miss Liangzi, I have only one suggestion: please read the peach blossom forest in its original form Gu Shengyinughed out of the screen. This cup of tea used to be CV, butter she changed her career to be behind the scenes, but her reputation for being straightforward has been circting in the circle. Chunhua Qiushi couldn''t hang on his face any more. He said in a deep voice: "today, everyone here is an old man in CV circle. Is it interesting to bully Liangzi as a new person?" This sentence scolded everyone. Bullying new people? They don''t carry this pot! Dream back to the Tang Dynasty directly open wheat sneer: "Chunhua Qiushi big God said this sentence I can''t understand? Did we say anything about bullying new people? What''s wrong with Zhan cha? Even the role of the immortal in the cloud is not clear, so he hastily came to audition. If it is not appropriate, it is not appropriate. " There are some sayings in Chunhua Qiushi. The peach blossom forest that Shanhe volume received this time is very famous, and the publicity is also very good. Liangzi grinds when he sees it. He muste and try it. He has instructed Liangzi to prepare well in the early stage. But looking at this appearance now, Liangzi clearly did not put his words in his heart. But at this time, a man can''t admit it. In addition, Liangzi has been chatting with him privately, making him speak for himself. "I''ve all said that Liangzi is a new person. If you think she''s not suitable, you can talk about it. It''s OK to point out the new person, isn''t it?" Gu Sheng lightly hit a line of words: "so, I am a new person, I am the weakest, you should tolerate me and love me, even if I have mistakes, it is normal that you me me, right?" "Poof!" Dream back to the Tang Dynasty did not turn off wheat,ughter in everyone''s ear ring. Then the ce suddenly returned to quiet, it may be that the dream of Datang found this matter and shut down Mai. A drunk dusk, looking at Gu Shengyin''s words, he couldn''t helpughing. It''s really It''s very sharp in line with her style. Gu Sheng because know this kind of situation, oneself keep silent is best, but look at these two shameless she really can''t help. Moreover, this time, so many people watched, she even made the recording and screen capture in advance, not afraid that they would confuse ck and white. Liangzi loves to eat steamed buns. Seeing Gu Shengyin talking, he seems to have found an object to vent his anger on. "A piece of sake, what do you mean when you talk like that? I know, Chunhua Qiushi brings me here personally. You''re jealous, aren''t you? You don''t want me to have a good role. Are you happy now? Why are you so gloomy, woman Gu Shengyin: "it''s Girl, what''s on your mind. Excessive brain tonic is a kind of disease. It must be treated! She thought about it and typed out a line: "who are you?" The implication is, which onion are you worth my attention to deal with you? Liangzi loves to eat steamed stuffed buns. He shivers when he sees these three words: what''s the meaning of this piece of sake? Look down on yourself? Other people watching the screen couldn''t helpughing. Shanhejuanmunity has its own group, dream back to the Tang Dynasty can not help but send a screenshot to the group, sighed: "I first saw a piece of sake, this is a very angry people can not pay for the skill." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 758 A drunk dusk through this short few words, as if to see a faceless girl in front of theputer light typing angry look. But as long as I think of the face I saw in the dining room yesterday, I can''t bring it in instantly. That kind of face, even if it is expressionless, looks more like a mouth. Bamaimeng? At this time, a new round began in the room. Chunhua Qiushi also said, "sake, you are an old man in the circle. Although you say you are old, you should not bully new people..." Gu Sheng felt that most of the people were ill! There''s something wrong with that cold steamed bun. There is no way tomunicate with them. No matter what, they can always twist themselves into a pure white lotus. A piece of sake: "brain tonic is a kind of disease and should be treated. If you have delusion of being persecuted, please don''t walk around. The whole world will be against you. " Aware that Gu Shengyin seems to be a little intolerable, some of his own tea can not see down, directly removed two people to the room. As soon as they left, they dreamt that Tang Dynasty would give Gu Shengyin a thumbs up expression. Everyone felt that the atmosphere was much more rxed. Zhancha continued: "don''t be affected by what happened just now. Keep trying." There are still two CVS left for the female master yunzhongxian. After one after another, Shanhe and zhancha frown. I still can''t. I always feel something is missing. This time, their requirements are too high, all dubbing is to improve, not willing to leave any regrets. After a while, a cup of tea said: "let''s try supporting roles first." There was a maic voice in the room: "can I have a try, yunzhongxian?" This voice, less than a trace of ordinary women''s sweetness, but a little more feminine and tactful, listening to people''s ears, people can''t help but want to shudder. It''s too grinding. As if there is a small hook gently scratch your eardrum, let you can''t help but want to continue to listen. Aggressive female voice! As soon as the voice came out, everyone in the room knew who it was - besides a sake called the first girl''s attack, who could have such a voice that could knock down a girl''s voice every minute? The color of a piece of sake has its own characteristics and high recognition. However, this style doesn''t match with yunzhongxian. This point, Zhan Cha doesn''t believe in a piece of sake. The old God who has been around for so many years doesn''t know. So, does she have any special skills? Gu Sheng knew her worries. She cleared her throat a little and said again, "a cup of tea, can I have a try, yunzhongxian?" This time, the voice sounded in people''s ears. It was as cool as jade collision, but it was as cold as the spring water on the snow mountain. It seemed that there was no trace of fireworks. Zhancha almost immediately looked at the speaker in the room, belonging to a sake ID is slowly shing. What I just said was a piece of sake? How could a sakepletely change its style? After surprise, the heart of a cup of tea is filled with ecstasy. What is clear and cold, lonely and proud? It''s just like that sound. It''s a perfect presentation of the fairy in the cloud. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 759 I don''t know it''s a cup of tea. The whole room is quiet for a moment. Then, the clear voice of dream back to Tang Dynasty appeared in everyone''s ears: "God, is sake just big? This sound, I almost want to kneel down Gu Sheng hit a line of words: "I just want to try a new tone." Qu Qing''s body, in addition to white skin, beautiful and exquisite, is the most enviable voice. But her original voice is that kind of sweet crisp little girl''s voice, she has never liked. She wanted to enter thework distribution circle because she found out that she still had the skill of changing voice. She tried countless times, and finally chose the domineering female attack voice as her image spokesperson in thework distribution circle. This girl has always believed that the appearance must be her mother''s stomach when she did not strive for sess, did not absorb more nutrition, but she is still the queen with one meter two long legs. Therefore, her powerful talent has never been revealed in front of people. But with Gu Shengyin, her ideas were totally different. Not to mention, she doesn''t feel bad about Qu Qing''s body. If she wants to go further in the, it''s a waste if she doesn''t use her voice talent. "Peach blossom forest" is an excellent opportunity. For such a sadistic novel, which is popr in the second dimension, the shanhejuan team is one of the best-known teams in the circle. Gu Shengyin thinks that he can make good use of this opportunity. If only one Huangtian is not enough, plus a cloud fairy? Zhancha randomly selected a dialogue of the fairy in the cloud and asked her to try it. Gu Shengyin finished reading ording to it. This kind of dialogue has no difficulty for her. Zhancha and Xiuli Shanhe are now too excited to speak. They are very d that they did not lower their requirements because of the difficulty in finding candidates. Otherwise, where can they find such a perfect fairy in the cloud? It was decided that the master of a piece of sake should serve yunzhongxian. At the same time, Gu Sheng''s QQ, which is dedicated to thework distribution circle, began to sh. A friend added a message and jumped out. [yizui dusk requests to add you as a friend, do you ept it? ] Gu Sheng epted it. The dialog box pops up. Yizui Dusk: say hello, hope we have a good cooperation. The audition didn''t end. Gu Sheng''sputer was hanging up all the time, and then the private chat came. Zhancha: is sake there? If you match the fairy in the cloud, the original role of Huangtian? Of course! A sake: I can take two roles, no problem. Zhan Cha: OK, it''s hard for you. The next moment, Gu Shengyin''s QQ shed up again. Drunk Dusk: I pull you into the group of peach blossom forest. Soon a message jumped out: "yizui dusk" invited you to join the "taohualin officialwork distribution group". Do you agree to apply? Gu Sheng agreed. A drunken dusk ¡¤ Prince Liuyun: Wee ~ dream back to the Tang Dynasty: Wee ~ Art ¡¤ tea: wee to God! Yunzhongxian: Thank you. Director: sake has changed the business card? Yunzhongxian: Well, I see your format. Zhancha ¡¤ director: sugar sugar, please change your business card quickly! Dream back to the Tang Dynasty ¡¤ lingyinzi: I know, say no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! ¡­¡­ Gu Shengyin looks at the various inessible gods in front of outsiders. It seems that they are different from their own imagination? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 760 Zhancha: sake and dusk, the two main servants, first go to a room to check their lines and find their feelings. About a weekter, we will begin to record officially. Gu Sheng was pulled into a private room by a drunk dusk. Yizui Dusk: I chose a section. Can you take a look at this one and we can go over it? Gu Sheng receives the document from her, which is the part of yunzhongxian who jumps off the wheel and returns to the pool just to leave the prince Liuyun. The dubbing of this section requires a very high emotional tension between the male and female masters, which can be said to be the most intense chapter in the plot. "What do you want me to do? Can you really put your eyes on me? " "Your Highness, the three realms, is what you should see and pay attention to." The woman''s eyes with ink hair are looking at the sea of clouds rising and falling in front of her, and she says faintly. "I don''t want all living beings in the three realms. I just want you to be a fairy in the clouds!" The eyes of a handsome man without a couple are full of anger. "The immortals in the clouds will only disappear in the sea of clouds. The honor of the mother of immortals is not suitable for me." "If you can''t get the fairy in the clouds, what can you do with these three clouds?" "¡­¡­" Finally, after finishing this line, Gu Shengyin gets away from the mysterious atmosphere. With a long sigh of relief, she found that dubbing is really a very exhausting thing. A dialog box shed on the screen. Drunk Dusk: how do you feel? Gu Shengyin replied: not bad. Yizui Dusk: I recorded the dubbing just now. I want to send a cup of tea to have a look. What do you think? A sake: I''m fine. Gu Sheng thought of P. E. ss in the afternoon, and yizui dusk said a word, then retired. Look at the time of 1:30, just to change clothes ready to go out. Pushing open the door, Gu Sheng unexpectedly saw someone holding aputer to watch a movie on the sofa. "Lin, get ready for ss." Hearing the words, she began to howl: "I really don''t want to go..." Physical education is just like a magic spell for these weak girls. In particr, during the course selection, one of them was ying games all night and the other was dubbing. Neither of them could take the easy course. When they finallynded in, they were left with orienteering. That teacher is a famous change. State, other people''s physical education is a rxed set, y ball games for entertainment, they have to run every time! What''s more, at least 1200 meters are solid. Is this what normal students can bear? The most hateful thing is that the teacher also knows that his poprity is not high. If he is not strict, the rate of truancy will be quite touching. Therefore, each ss will be called. If anyone is absent from work, he will take it again next semester. If you don''t want to go to other courses, there is another way to find a substitute. However, as soon as they heard that it was teacher XX''s Orienteering ss, all the students turned down in horror: they just wanted to earn some pocket money, so there was no need to toss about it. Gu Sheng took away herputer ruthlessly, warning: "you don''t have any ideas, think about the consequences of skipping sses, think about your parents." He shivered and quickly got up from the sofa: "I''ll clean it up. You wait for me for ten minutes." Fortunately, she was a big heart and was still crying. When she got to the road, she began to be crazy: "although Mr. Liang is a little strict. But in terms of appearance, no one in our school can beat him. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 761 You are not wrong. In the situation that most of the male teachers in the school are big bellied Mediterranean, the Orienteering teacher Liang as a 20-year-old unmarried handsome man with eight abdominal muscles is really very popr with students, especially girls. If he hadn''t changed his mind too much, I believe Orienteering would be one of the most popr courses. However, there is no if. This has led to the fact that the students are still not willing to let themselves go to see the urrence of abuse. When Lin and Gu Shengyin came to the gathering ce, there were still five minutes to go before ss. All the students in the ss came. This course was one of the most attended courses in the school. He raised his wrist and looked at his watch: "strange, this point, why hasn''t Mr. Liange?" She suddenly showed a surprise expression: "can''t be temporary sses, no sses?" Gu Sheng was about to say something, but amotion came out of the girls nearby. "What are you doing? Why are you shouting..." He said and looked at the past. And then "Ah, ah, ah, love, you see, handsome boy!" He suddenly lowered his voice and began to cry. Gu Shengyin followed her eyes. A figure came up in the sunlight. He has a long, light, long autumn coat. As for the face that caused the girls to scream, Gu Shengyin thought for a moment. To use the most popr adjective of youth literature, that is, "the sun is not as dazzling as he is, the wind is still at this moment, and everything is reduced to the background behind him." If Gu Shengyin describes it, it is: a very handsome man. She grabbed her hand, and her eyes were full of light: "so handsome and so handsome..." Gu Sheng broke off her hand after a lot of hard work, and then let her catch it. I''m afraid it will be blue and blue tomorrow. He went to the ss meeting point when the bell rang. "Hello, my name is Gu Yunke. Your teacher Liang has some private affairs, so let me take his ce for a while. " His brows and eyes were as clean as the people walking down from the painting, and the voice of his mouth was even more breathless. Gu Shengyin heard the voice of the girl''s breathing behind him: "my God, my ears are going to be pregnant." Gu Sheng always felt that the voice was familiar because of a frown on his brow. However, in Qu Qing''s memory, there was no impression of the man named Gu Yunke. Is it because he is, so he will have a special sense of familiarity? Gu Sheng put down his doubts. All the students in the ss began tomunicate with each other. They also had the courage to ask the new teacher, "Hello, Mr. Gu. What does Mr. Gu do? Is there anything wrong with Mr. Liang? When will hee back? " Gu Yunke kept smiling and replied: "Mr. Liang will go abroad on business for a period of time on behalf of the school, which will take about a month. And I, who used to be a national second ss athlete, now I''m a frencer. Don''t worry, I came here with the approval of the school, not the ck family. ~ " in the end, the naughty voice with a trace of smile went up, which was really itching. This teacher, looks very easy to get along with. A lot of students are relieved. However, it turned out that they were too early to be happy. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 762 "Well, now that we''ve finished our questions, we''ll start the ss." Gu Yunke pped her hand and said. Looking at all the students'' eyes on themselves, he nodded with satisfaction and continued: "when you Mr. Liang was on a business trip, he told me some things. You have made arrangements for your courses." As soon as he said this, many students had a bad feeling. Sure enough, the next thing I heard was that the excellent and handsome teacher said with a smile: "the routine long-distance running of each course is absolutely indispensable. I will also check attendance from time to time, and then there is a person who can test..." "My God..." Many people howl in their hearts. I thought that this month could be a little easier with a new teacher, but I didn''t expect to live in the deep fire. Hot! "Let''s cheer up. You are all young people. What is this short distance? Come on Gu''s voice is still Su to the explosion, but listening to the students is not as pleasant as before. "Teacher, since you said that such a short distance is nothing, then you simply take us all to run together?" Gu Yunke''s eyes looked at this side. Gu Shengyin and Lin were standing together. She always felt that the teacher''s eyes stopped on her. She was a little uneasy. She hated her uncontroble mouth. In case What should the new teacher do if he doesn''t like himself? He looks so handsome, shouldn''t he be so stingy? In her uneasiness, the teacher Gu slightly sank for a moment, as if thinking about what she said, and then even nodded: "this female ssmate said is very right, good, then the teacher will apany you to run together." Ah? He looked at him in a daze, but he really did? "But..." Gu Yunkeughed and said to everyone, "let the teacher take you to run. Those who need to run for one thousand and a half hours don''t appear. I will evaluate your results." All of a sudden, she got a lot of killing eyes: let''s make you talk a lot. Now, you can''t bezy. Lin''s face was innocent: I don''t know. This teacher is such a painter! "All right, get on the runway!" He held Gu Shengyin tightly: "love, you can''t wait until you die. You have to take me with you for our revolutionary friendship." She said this for a reason, regardless of Qu Qing. She is delicate and small, but her physical strength is excellent. She is good and sweats at most. In the past, Mr. Liang liked to set an example for the whole ss. There are so many people in the ss, especially boys, who are not as good as a girl. Gu Sheng couldn''t help crying andughing: "good, good, I''ll take you to run. Don''t drag me along then In the past, every time she ran, she would drag her to death, and Qu Qing would drag her to death every time. "I can''t run any more," he said Her eyes around a turn, suddenly covered her mouth. Ba: "love, you look quickly!" It turns out that the male teacher actually dragged his coat down. He was wearing a gray vest with a white shirt lining. He was very much like a childe who came out of thest century. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 763 When he was wearing his overcoat, he could only see that he was slender, but now he took off his overcoat, and his long straight legs were absolutely eye-catching. As a result, the yground appeared a very spectacr scene, a handsome male teacher in front of the team, behind dozens of students running in the top. Some students who did not pass by could not help but stop for this scene. Of course, the students were sure that most of them were not to watch them run, but to see the male teacher who took the lead in running. The girls are OK. Looking at the handsome teacher in front of them, the boys are in aplicated mood. They are envious of the new teacher Gu. When can they attract so many girls'' attention? The answer is: go to Korea. "Love Love, I can''t do it, you give me a hand... " Just after twops, he began to gasp. Gu Sheng looked at her helplessly and held out a hand: "breathe with your nose. You don''t want to exercise more. You''re really tall. " "I''m empty," he grinned It''s true, so justifiably said that their own virtual, but also no one. Originally, Gu Sheng was closely following Mr. Gu, so he was pulled by him, and they fell behind. As soon as it was turned on, her cell phone vibrated, and a series of Aites appeared on the screen. Gu Sheng opened one at random. Sure enough, Liangzi''s love of steamed stuffed buns is still an emotional article. Gu Sheng has a rough look, and her writing is not bad. It seems that she has said all the subtle rules of discriminating against new people in the CV circle. Her grievances can be felt through words. It''s just this time that I''m not alone. Gu Sheng nced at it and said that Liangzi liked steamed stuffed buns, but he didn''t name it. However, the article''s "famous female attack voice" and "the society that I like to do Xianxia drama" and so on are not too obvious. Of course, the main target is still a piece of sake. The people of shanhejuan Association simply omitted a few words. When ites to the "inside story" of the CV circle, fans naturally blow up. The ID of sake alone has been passed hundreds of times by aIter. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 764 Gu Shengyin turned over the following rumors and found that most fans were on their own side. Turn up again, it turns out that the dream of Datang and zhancha and others have also returned to V Bo. Dream back to Datang: do you dare to speak directly to your face? What does that mean? You''d better tell me what we''ve done to you? @Liangzi likes to eat steamed buns. Zhancha: distort the facts, it is hard to bear such a sinister person. @Liangzi likes to eat steamed buns. Echo likes to sleep in: God, what happened after lunch? Is this what I saw with my own eyes? The client is me, a face muddled! Sister paper''s ability to tell stories is good, ha ha. @Liangzi likes to eat steamed buns. ¡­¡­ The shanhejuanmunity has always had a good reputation in the circle, and it also has many loyal fans. Gu Shengyin can see that most of the items under this V-blog are one-sided, using Liangzi of eating steamed stuffed buns. Some people said that she was deliberately like this, and wanted to rub the heat of these gods to make her famous. Gu Sheng thought for a while, but also in the following reply. A piece of sake: people are making, heaven is watching. It''s a matter of conscience. @Liangzi likes to eat steamed buns. To tell you the truth, this sentence she said was not pleasant, but it was not too much. However, Liangzi loves to eat steamed stuffed buns, just as if she had recognized her. She did not reply to the other people''s AIT, but she made a response at the first time when she replied to a piece of sake. Liangzi loves to eat steamed buns: Dashen, do you want to speak so bad? I just have a good rtionship with Chunhua Qiushi? What are you doing to me? @Is a sake still rted to Chunhua Qiushi? The onlookers said that they seemed to have big gossip. Is it love? After all, Yiqu sake and Chunhua Qiushi are official CP. Liangzi loves to eat steamed stuffed buns, which means that she has a close rtionship with Chunhua Qiushi? Gu Shengyin: ha ha. Why does this person always want to bring in chunhuaqiushi? She raised her hand and wrote a reply. A piece of sake: if you want to mix well in this circle, you should practice hard and have a long snack during the audition. Don''t think too much. Most people in the world have no hatred with you. @Liangzi likes to eat steamed buns. What she said was to the point. Compared with Liangzi''s love of steamed buns, she always has a white lotus tone. Her words are more eptable to fans. The following row is full of praise. Cloud made of rain: it''s great. What kind of buns are you ying too much in your head? The rose blooms in the field: sake is very reasonable. This circle depends on its strength and has the time to wrestle with these moths. It is better to improve the strength and produce a good work @ Liangzi loves to eat steamed stuffed bun. ¡­¡­ Liangzi loves to eat steamed stuffed buns and brushes onlinements. She is so angry that she wants to cry. She originally thought that she was clearly a victim''s posture, and those fans wouldfort herself and attack the so-called great gods. Who knows, the development of things ispletely different from their own. She thought about it and called a number. "Hello? Liangzi. " The other side''s voice is very nice. "Qiushi, did you see v-bo?" Liangzi loves to eat steamed stuffed buns and says in a huff. How could Chunhua Qiushi not see it? Liangzi didn''t tell him when he sent the V-blog. When he knew, the V-blog had already been built by fans. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 765 In private, he also knows that Liangzi loves to eat steamed stuffed buns. You are a little transparent and casually make a V-blog, which offends many gods in the circle. He also wants to win the sympathy of fans. Where is there such a good thing in the world? But these words he can only put in the bottom of his heart, facing Liangzi, he is still a gentle and good-natured image. "Liangzi." He phrased, "what are your ns?" There Jiao Didi''s voice came out: "that group of people rely on themselves is the God bully people, Qiushi big God, you help me speak." Chunhua Qiushi frowned, to tell the truth, this muddy water, he did not want to flow. Liangzi loves to eat steamed stuffed buns. Seeing that he didn''t reply, he was very angry and said: "Qiushi, the great God, you won''t be saved by death, will you? I''m going to visit you at the weekend. I didn''t expect you to be so ungrateful? " Hearing Liangzi say that he wille to y with himself at the weekend, Chunhua Qiushipromises. After all, it''s just a circle on thework. How big can it be? He thought so and agreed toe down. Chunhua Qiushi: Liangzi is a neer and doesn''t understand anything. Why haggle with her. Sake, you are not like this before @ Yiqu sake Chunhua Qiushi, as a member of the circle, has a lot of fans. As soon as he said this, many people smelled something unusual. It seems that Chunhua Qiushi is standing on the side of that steamed bun. What''s more, ording to the meaning of his words, is it true that the great God of sake is really hateful because of love, because jealousy deliberately targets new people? Gu Sheng gave a sneer and returned to pping face directly. A piece of sake: you all know what I was like before? We just cooperated in an online drama show. We just nodded to each other. Don''t feel too good about yourself @ Chunhua Qiushi. In addition, a pure flower iming to be a new person doesn''t act like a white lotus flower. I don''t have any hatred with you. Your face is not big enough for me to deliberately target it. @Liangzi likes to eat steamed buns. She put down her mobile phone, looking at some brain damaged speech is really heart tired. Gu Sheng was d that he had already known what kind of virtue these two people were. Yesterday''s events had screenshots and phics. Big deal, go back to put V Bo at night, anyway, these two people, tear a face to tear a face. Gu Yunke looked at the girl from afar, and seemed to put away the mobile phone. He took out the mobile phone. The girls around him smile and want toe over and have a look: "what''s the teacher''s screen saver like? Is there a secret? " Gu Yunke gently inverted the mobile phone to his side, smiling and shaking his head, said: "men''s mobile phone, but there are many small secrets." He said so, the students around him left wisely. The new teacher obviously didn''t want to let them go further. Naturally, they couldn''t help it. When the person dispersed, Gu Yunke justnded a familiar ount and searched for some hot news. He turned down one by one with the same expression on his face. It was not until I turned to the record of a recent speech of sake that I began tough. I was honest and unwilling to suffer losses. However, he is a little worried, such temperament, seems to be too straight, very easy to recruit ck. Sure enough, there are already fans of chunhuaqiushi. She thinks too much of herself. He flicked a few fingers across the screen and sent out ament. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 766 Drunk Dusk: say so much but one-sided words, have the ability to take a screenshot to hit the face. @Chunhua Qiushi @ Liangzi likes to eat steamed buns drunk at dusk: qingzhe Ziqing @ Yiqu sake soon after his news was sent out, QQ came to chat privately. Tangtang: you said you were not familiar with sake at dusk. I never saw you speak for others! Yizui Dusk: Well, I didn''t know it before, but now I do. Tangtang: cheat the ghost! Dream back to the Tang Dynasty to turn over a drunk dusk V Bo, as expected found that he paid attention to a piece of sake. Then he went to the v-bo of sake, the other side''s attention was empty. "Ha ha ha ha ha You have today at dusk Heughed with joy. People who have been watching the gossip here say that things seem to be more involved. Even most of the dusk that never participated in these things came out, and they supported sake greatly. What happened in this? After ss, Gu Shengyin and Lin finished their lunch and returned to the dormitory. There are a lot of things this week. There are three examinations only. This is the reason why Qu Qing didn''t deal with this matter in time. Gu Sheng returns to the dormitory and turns on theputer. He knocks on the door outside andes in with a tray of raisins. "I''m going to have a test in love. What else do you y with?" He looked surprised. Gu Sheng looked back at her calmly: "don''t you still y games?" When he heard this, he was proud: "that''s different. I''m a bully." Indeed, although she said that almost all of her leisure time was devoted to her games and movies, she was able to win the first-ss schrship every year, enviing arge number of temporary cramming and often failing students. Qu Qing is the kind of cramming for exams. She starts to study hard one week before the exam, and then leaves to fate during the exam. Most of the time is able to pass, but asionally, Miss Qu said, there are make-up examinations. Anyway, she doesn''t need to take such a strong degree to gild herself. The Qu family is as long as her daughter is happy, whatever she does. Qu Qing took a pick and put it into his mouth: "there is something wrong today. I have to deal with a mental disability. I have to solve her first, otherwise I can''t calm down in my review." Brain damage? Gossip! She loves this. She quickly moved a chair to sit next to Gu Shengyin, picked up a pick for her: "tell me, tell me, what happened, let my love little cute can''t bear it?" In Lin''s eyes, his roommate''s temperament is really good. Obviously, she is a youngdy who is adored by thousands of beauties. However, her personality is not bad at all. She is not pretentious and shows off. At most, she is a little delicate. But people have capital, ah, the whole family dotes on her, and she has never been bothered by anything. How can she not be coquettish? She has a lot of friends in real life, but few of her friends are hostile. ording to Qu Qing''s logic, she didn''t like it very much, so she just ignored it. Naturally, there would be no intersection between the two sides, nor was the rtionship bad. How much more could she be called a brain wreck? Gu Sheng nced at her: "there''s nothing to say. It''s just a little white lotus flower. She always thinks that the whole world has to target her. The delusion of persecution is a little too much." After logging in her ount skillfully, she sent a single V-blog: a sake: the whole process of yesterday''s incident brought [smile] @ yizui dusk. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 767 Gu Sheng was a little tough because of his face. On the screenshot is a dialogue between the managers of several mountain and river rolls and Liangzi''s love of steamed buns. Gu Shengyin gives people a mosaic, but careful people can still see who is speaking. The recording is moreprehensive, such as Liangzi''s love of steamed stuffed buns, the part of singing immortals in the clouds, the part of ying coquettish and cute on the wheat, the part of Chunhua Qiushi speaking for her, etc. The whole process was put up by Gu Shengyin. As soon as she wrote this V-blog, members of the shanhejuan Association who have been paying close attention to the development of the situation here praised and forwarded them one after another. She dreamt that Datangmented on three thumbs below. Drunk Dusk: very good. The fans don''t have to say that they just saw a big y. Love daydreaming: I watched and listened to the screenshots and recordings of sake publishing carefully, but I didn''t find any God "bullying" the so-called new people. I only saw a white lotus flower that couldn''t do anything about it. Liangzi loved to eat steamed stuffed bun. What do you think about this? A little yellow chicken: let me give apliment to the big ones of the mountain and river roll. Peach blossom forest can''t use such a person. Yunzhongxian can''t use this kind of buns. He doesn''t listen to his own voice. Do you know who Yunzhong fairy is? @Liangzi likes to eat steamed buns how many flowers fall to know: Liangzi likes to eat steamed buns and doesn''t want to face the moon light in front of bed: Liangzi likes to eat steamed buns and doesn''t want to face + 1 apples are not delicious: Liangzi likes to eat steamed stuffed buns without face + 2, I really don''t know where you have so much confidence, which is aimed at you @ Liangzi likes to eat steamed stuffed bun. In addition, give sake a big praise @ a sake. ¡­¡­ Gu Sheng, looking at thements at the bottom, left V Bo with satisfaction. After the official CV group of "peach blossom forest" said that she couldn''t go to Q these days because of her private affairs, she dropped all her secondary ount numbers and began to review wholeheartedly. If the sudden change is too big, even if we don''t do temporary cramming, we will be the first one to doubt. The same is a week time does not appear, but the development of things has beenpletely opposite to the original plot. Nowadays, public opinion and fans are on her side. Liangzi loves to eat steamed buns and even gets yelled out of the to match the circle. She is not wee in the circle. Chunhua Qiushi, the great God of "assisting the tyranny", has also fallen seriously. In addition to some true love fans who still support him, many passers-by directly take charge of him. Spring and autumn are also tired. He liked Liangzi very much and loved to eat steamed stuffed buns. At that time, Liangzi loved to eat steamed stuffed buns and became a fan group. He worshiped him in all kinds of words, and even burst into the cute loli sound and photos. Liangzi in the photo loves to eat steamed stuffed buns. The two shallow pears on his face when he smiles are his favorite looks. Men usually have no resistance to the opposite sex, especially the beautiful and coquettish opposite sex. So Liangzi loves to eat steamed stuffed buns, so when he takes his own mixed with the circle, Chunhua Qiushi almost agreed without hesitation. He enjoyed the feeling of being adored by girls. When Liangzi asked himself who was more important to her and Yiqu sake, he said with a smile: "how can youpare?" Yiqu sake and he are just ordinary friends, just because they happen to cooperate, they are a little familiar with it. In private, chunhuaqiushi feels that a piece of sake is not active at ordinary times. Besides dubbing, she never interacts with others. In real life, she is definitely a housemaid who is not good atmunicating with others. What kind of girl is not good at words andmunication in real life? Chunhuaqiushi can only think of those sensitive inferiority, soil and ugly can not dress up girls. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 768 "Well, I''ve finished one more course atst." Come out of the examination room and breathe out. Around the students heard her feelings, looked at her intively: "please don''t say this kind of words, I guess this time will have to make-up exam." He took Gu Shengyin to one side and asked, "how are you doing?" Gu Sheng thought for a moment: "pass should be no problem." Of course, no problem, but she came with the correct rate, to ensure that on the basis of normal, asionally super level y a little bit. After the exam, we''ll walk to the end of the week This is the old rule between two people, each time after the end of the exam, a good reward for their own taste buds. The reason why I said this sentence today is that tomorrow''s exam is almost a must for this major, so it should be celebrated in advance. Gu Shengyin looked at the time and shook his head: "let''s go in the evening. There''s PE in the afternoon." A good meal is meant to rx. You have to worry abouting back to ss in the middle of the meal. This kind of thing is not very beautiful. Wonderful. She thought for a moment and nodded: "well, I hope our handsome teacher can be gentle in the afternoon." In the afternoon, their teacher is really gentle. Mr. Gu is wearing a serious sportswear today. He is wearing the clothes of other people, but he is very fit and slim. Looking at it like this, Gu Yunke, who is full of youthful style, stands in a group of students and does not appear to be in vition of the rules. Another girl couldn''t help but wonder, "how old are you, Mr. Gu?" Gu Yunke smile: "in my eyes, you are all little hairy children." "Cut!" The students couldn''t help but despise him. ording to the appearance of this teacher, the maximum is 25. A girl bravely said: "teacher, this week is our examination week, we are almost exhausted. Can you spare the and let us have a good rest and rx." As soon as she said this, the whole ss looked forward to Gu Yunke. Exam week? Gu Yunke thought for a moment and nced at the faces of the whole ss. No wonder she said she would not show up for a week. Thinking of this, he nodded with a smile: "it''s OK to rx, but you can''t do nothing at all. Follow the teacher to run twops, activity, is also a good way to reduce pressure "Yes! How nice of you, teacher The ss cheered. What are twops in peace time? This time, there was no ssmate to hold back. Even the usual girls who were too delicate to be able to run the whole course with their teeth clenched. After running the circle, Gu Shengyin and several girls in the ss are chatting together. Although Mr. Gu let them have a rest, they can''t walk around casually. This time, the theme is all around, after all, every time the exam season, the most popr is often Xueba. Gu Yunke took a look at this side and walked over. "Do you have a lot of exams this week?" He asked. When the girls saw himing, they consciously gave up a ce. For such a handsome teacher, they are still very wee, do not say anything else, just look at, feel very eye-catching, isn''t it? It''s a coincidence that Gu Yunke happens to be at Gu Shengyin''s side. Gu Shengyin looked at him and nodded: "basically, there are examinations every day." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 769 Immediately someone ttered: "teacher, you are so reasonable and handsome teachers are really too few, if you really are our school teacher, how good." Gu Yunke just smiles. "Mr. Gu, you said you are an international athlete. What kind of athlete are you?" he asked As soon as she said it, many girls looked at it. In their hearts, Gu is so handsome. It must be a super handsome category like basketball. Gu Yunke replied, "swimming." "Swimming..." On the other side of Gu Shengyin, she pulled her sleeve and made a gesture of abdominal muscles. It''s said that swimmers are in excellent shape. Gu Yunke suddenly said: "I see that when you run, you are all panting. Do you exercise very little on weekdays?" What''s more, they don''t exercise at all. At this time, Gu Shengyin was pulled out as a representative. "Teacher, that''s not necessarily true. Look at the love, but she is thin and small. The school sports meet is a fierce person who can run 3000 meters long robes!" Around the girls are even nodding, also difficult for Qu Qing, looks so delicate. Small body, unexpectedly contains such a big explosive force. "Oh?" Gu Yunke looked at Gu Shengyin''s body and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen it yet." Gu Sheng was embarrassed because of his face: "I just run more than usual." "More than just running a lot..." As a roommate, she began to say that Qu Qing should stick to yoga for an hour every day and stand for at least half an hour every day Before I knew it, I sold people clean. Gu Yunke slowly listening, looking at the casual appearance, but some of her little habits in the heart. At first, Gu Shengyin didn''t understand the meaning of hising here, but looking at the mouth, Barry didn''t sell herself in minutes, so she understood his mind. Feelings, this is a circuitous route, side to inquire about themselves? At the end of a ss, Gu Yunke had a good harvest. He didn''t even call the roll, so he called the ss over. Gu Sheng was pulled by Lin, and they went to a Seafood Hotpot Restaurant that they liked very much on weekdays. Here, Gu Yunke walked out of the school, and just got on the bus and fastened her seat belt, she called. It''s my good friend Liang Ze, who is the PE teacher who takes his ce. "I said, Gu Yunke, you have to let me go out of this job, what is the reason for the next substitute job? Now I''m eating and drinking spicy food here. Does it feel good to take a substitute course? " There was some schadenfreude in his voice. At the beginning, my friend took the initiative to find himself and said that the Orienteering course he taught seemed interesting to listen to. It happened that the school had to arrange a teacher''s business trip. He could help him get the quota and help him to attend the ss. Who doesn''t know that this business trip is to sit outside and listen to two useless meetings, and eat and drink the rest of the time? I don''t know what Gu Yunke thinks in his mind. Of course, Liang Ze will not refuse. Gu Yunke returned with a smile: "I feel good." "Good?" There Liang Ze doubt, suddenly blessing to the soul asked, "you this guy, can''t be on my ss which girl, so plot to approach?" Gu Yunke did not answer, but asked, "do I look like that kind of person?" Liang Ze Leng for a moment, immediately thought that it is also, Gu Yunke such a person, has always only beautiful women to chase after, which girl is worth his so much thought? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 770 Gu Yunke hung up the phone, stepped on the elerator and left the school. But there are so many coincidences in the world. When he entered the seafood hot pot restaurant rmended by his friends, he saw two girls sitting in the corner. To be exact, his eyes, at the first nce, saw Gu Shengyin, who was sitting slightly inside. The business of this restaurant is very hot. Gu Yunke nces at it, and there is only one vacant seat in the restaurant. He looked behind him, and another man came in. He stopped for a moment, then slowly took out his mobile phone and called his little nephew to care about his study. By the time we hung up, there were no seats left. He went to the front desk. The waiter saw this handsome guy very early. Seeing him on the phone, she almost rushed up to him and said, "if you don''t hurry up, the seat will be taken.". However, her good professional quality made her restrain her impulse. "One." Gu Yunke said with a smile. Some of the waiter blushed, some said sorry: "I''m really sorry, sir, it''s full." Gu Yunke frowned, obviously a little lost. Seeing his appearance, the waiter couldn''t help but sweep his eyes to the whole room, trying to see if any of the guests had finished eating and could make room for a table. "I was rmended by my friends, saying that the taste of this house is very authentic. s, it seems that I don''t have this kind of taste today..." Gu Yunke said in a warm voice. "Love, affection, do you think that''s Mr. Gu?" As soon as he looked up, he saw Gu Yunke standing at the front desk. "Mr. Gu is here to eat." She was a little excited, but then she took a look inside the shop, as if there was no ce left? Looking at Gu Yunke, the waiter said something and nned to go outside, she blurted out: "Miss Gu!" Her voice was not too loud, but it was enough for Gu Yunke to hear, but also for many people who were eating around. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry." I put my hands together and smile sorry. Gu Yunke seemed very surprised to see them. She was embarrassed to shout again, and got up and went to the front desk: "is there no ce? If the teacher doesn''t dislike it, he can make a table with us Gu Yunke looked at Gu Shengyin who didn''t get up, hesitated for a moment? Would it be inconvenient for you She thought he was afraid of Gu Sheng''s unwillingness and shook his head: "she just patronizes to eat, it''s OK." Gu Yunke said with a smile, "then I''ll thank you." He walked up to the table for the two over there. Gu Sheng has just fished out the shrimp that has just been cooked, and sees Gu Yunke show a smile: "good teacher Gu." Originally, she and Lin were facing each other, but now she is sitting next to her and let Gu Yunke sit opposite. There''s a waitering this way. Gu Yunke ordered some good things andughed at them: "thank you very much today, or I will have to go for nothing." Among the three people present, Lin was the most talkative. Gu Yunke always responded with a gentle smile. Although Gu Shengyin spoke less, he could see that he was in a good mood. The meal was very enjoyable. When paying the bill, Gu Yunke certainly couldn''t miss the opportunity to show his gentlemanly demeanor. After buying the bill, he sent the two girls back to school despite their refusal. "Mr. Gu, be careful on the way." They arrived at the school gate and said goodbye to him. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 771 When Gu Yunke left, she sighed and said, "a handsome and gentle man like Mr. Gu doesn''t know what kind of girl is worthy of him?" Seeing that Gu Sheng didn''t answer, she suddenly asked, "what do you think of Mr. Gu?" Gu Shengyin casually replied: "very good." Looking at her expectant expression, she asked suspiciously, "you can''t be Does that mean to him? " He quickly shook his head: "how can it be? If I''m looking for a boyfriend, I don''t want to find someone with a higher face value than me. If I go out, I don''t have a boyfriend to attract me. I have to worry about killing a lot of love enemies. " Mr. Gu is like that. At first sight, she doesn''t want to live so tired. But She looked at Gu Shengyin and said with a smile: "I think you are very good. You see, your two beauties belong to the scope of adverse weather. If you go out together, isn''t that a pair of Bi people? What''s more, there is the most cute height difference This is what Qu Qing dislikes most. Gu Sheng pretended to be angry and said, "believe it or not, you can talk about any topic about height. Don''t think I''ll bring you food in the future." When it came to rations, she immediately said, "I''ve made a mistake. I didn''t say anything. Look at my sincere big eyes Gu Shengyin nced at her: "in front of me, you also mean to say your big eyes?" She looked at her in a daze and cried: "I didn''t expect you to be such a song. I don''t love you anymore. I want to find a new lover." Gu Sheng didn''t want to talk to too many guys in the y, so he saidzily, "it''s OK to leave without sending." ¡­¡­ The next day, the students who finished thest course felt that they were alive again. Unlike other students who want to go out to y, Gu Shengyin and Lin went back to the dormitory after lunch, and the first thing was to turn on theputer. Gu Sheng due to switch ount login, soon, a drunk evening message sent over, it is clear that the online reminder. "You''re done with everything?" Gu Shengyin did not say that he was for the exam, but said that he had something to do in reality. "Well, it''s over." She replied. And ran in the official group of peach blossom forest. Dream back to Datang ¡¤ lingyinzi: you are finally online, have you seen the v-bo news? Yunzhongxian: No, what''s wrong? Gu Sheng replied to this sentence with his mobile phone andnded on the v-bo of sake. Dream back to Datang ¡¤ lingyinzi: that Liangzi loves to eat steamed buns and is doing something again. Go and have a look at sake. Gu Shengyin has seen it. She opened the V-blog that Liangzi loved to eat steamed stuffed buns, and found that the previous V-blog had been deleted. Hertest V-blog is a long, earnest apology. The letter states that she has juste to this circle, and she is very sensitive and sensitive. Therefore, during the audition of peach blossom forest, she thought that the gods did not like her, so she said that. Later, I learned that all this was a misunderstanding. I specially sent a V-blog to apologize. What makes people speechless is that she has even one by one the people of shanhejuanmunity and a piece of sake, and made a tone under V Bo. Gu Sheng listened for a moment: "I''m Liangzi. The previous thing was that I was wrong. I apologize to the gods..." The voice was so sweet that Gu Shengyin shivered. In Gu Sheng, the so-called "apology letter" which seems to be very insincere has won the approval of many people. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 772 Those people, mostly male fans, have no resistance to such coquettish girls. Perhaps because it is on the Inte, no matter what other people have done, we will take a look at it at most. Things that do not affect you are usuallyughed off. Even some passers-by who imed to be "reasonable" gave a piece of sake and other people said that they were so poor a little girl that they didn''t have to worry about everything since they all admitted their mistakes. Ha ha, your face is so big that you can represent other people''s ideas. While Gu Shengyin was watching, Liangzi loved to eat steamed stuffed buns and published another V-blog, saying that in order to thank everyone for their support and understanding of her, she would start the live video on the night after tomorrow. Gu Sheng retired because he closed v-bo. A piece of sake ¡¤ yunzhongxian: don''t worry about her. It''s just sensational. A drunken dusk ¡¤ Prince Liuyun: sake is right, Liangzi likes to eat steamed stuffed buns. We will let her stir fry her poprity by taking advantage of the opportunity. We have to stand firm in the circle, never relying on face. Director: Yes, don''t worry about her. Such people have never appeared before. Now they can''t be seen. Xiu Li Shan He: today, the production of peach blossom forest is officially started. Is everyone OK? A week in advance has been informed, of course, there is no problem. It is said that he started recording. Gu Shengyin is only himself most of the time, recording the dry music belonging to yunzhongxian and Huangtian. Unless it''s part of the emotional conflict that is particrly intense, she needs to y with yizui dusk. By the way, after two times, they found that this would be even more felt. So they chatted for a long time, determined which parts of the y together, and nned the time. After all, neither of them is a CV of a profession, and it is impossible to put time on it all the time. The first week, when Gu Shengyin handed in the dry tone, within five minutes, a sentence came from the cup of tea: "it''s perfect!" This sentence is absolutely true, because Gu Sheng gave her two copies of dry sound. One is the fairy in the clouds, the other is Huangtian. Twopletely different people, twopletely different voices, even the way of emotional speech are not the same. However, Gu Sheng has interpreted it perfectly. Even if I had heard Gu Shengyin speak with two voices at the same time, zhancha still thought it was incredible. And "peach blossom forest" official V has already released the news. When the CV list was published, there was an uproar at the bottom: everyone can understand that the strength and voice of this great God are absolutely guaranteed, which is in line with the feeling of Prince Liuyun. However, what is the spirit of yunzhongxian? It''s not that a piece of sake has no strength, but her style has always been biased towards domineering and fierce wind, which makes her serve as a cold and aloof cloud fairy? Is shanhejuan not joking? Last week''s uproar about Liangzi''s love of steamed stuffed buns was caused by the choice of characters by the fairy in the clouds. At that time, everyone thought that Liangzi''s love of steamed stuffed buns was not suitable for this role, which caused the fight. Is it true that shanhejuan people think a piece of sake is suitable for this role? Really want to let fans say, "peach blossom forest" that fiery female god of war Huang genius more suitable for her? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 773 wait! The sharp eyed man saw the name of sake in the following list. It clearly says that a piece of sake is also responsible for the role of Huang Tian. Nani? Could it be that Shanhe volume mixed up the names when publishing the list? For a while, this official V under the emergence of countless messages, are asking whether to publish the list of errors. Shanhe volume had long predicted this situation. He personally made a statement on the V-blog saying that there was no mistake in the list. That is to say, a piece of sake really means that one person is responsible for two roles, and they are two popr roles with different styles. Once the news is verified, all kinds of ck powder will start to jump out. Among them, there is the original powder of the novel peach blossom forest. These people are more rational and im that they are fans of sake. However, although da da da is very powerful, she should also consider her own situation. Her style is not suitable for yunzhongxian. There are alsopetitors of shanhejuan, and some people who are not used to a piece of sake. Compared with the group in front of them, they basically started to scold directly. It is said that this time shanhejuan is also a brain drain. After so many years in the circle, do you not even understand some basicmon sense? Obviously, letting a piece of sake serve yunzhongxian will destroy the character, and even destroy the online drama. Some people say that a piece of sake is based on his own identity as a great God. If there is no diamond diamond, he has to take over the porcin work and wait for the TV drama to be broadcast and then fight in the face. Another group of people, is the unknown passers-by. These people are the most swaying from side to side. They see this saying is reasonable, and listening to that one is also reasonable. However, they think that shanhejuan must have its own reason to do so. They mix together so blindly and make things moreplicated. However, such a row, "peach blossom forest" fame on the contrary even more. Originally, this y is one of the most popr dramas in the circle recently, but it is only one of them. There are also several scripts about the fire in the same period. Peach blossom forest is far from being a stand out. However, after this, the attention of peach blossom forest has increased unprecedentedly. Many people who have no interest in this novel are curious about what kind of script can cause such a great response. And who is a piece of sake who has so muchment on her? However, the shanhejuan Association will not change its mind. Official V once again issued a statement: it states that the selection of a sake master yunzhongxian is definitely aprehensive consideration of various factors. Shanhejuan association thinks that Yiqu sake has the ability to interpret this role in ce. Fans can wait and see. Shanhejuan and Yiqu sake will never let everyone down. At this time, Liangzi loves to eat steamed stuffed bun andes out to be a demon again. She wrote about the tweet and left ament. Liangzi loves to eat steamed buns: I know the difference between the little neer and the great God. This time, she learned to be a little clever and didn''t directly tear it apart. But fans who don''t know what she meant by that? It means that she is not suitable for the role of yunzhongxian, and shanhejuan association directly removed her. And a piece of sake is a God, so the treatment is not the same. Therefore, knowing that she is not suitable for this role, shanhejuan still chose her without hesitation. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 774 Gu Shengyin looked at it and just wanted to say one thing: baozi girl, you are really alive and dead. This kind of thing, buy yourself a melon seed soda, sit and watch the fun? If you don''t help you open a trumpet, it''s just that you should open your own trumpet to open the mockery mode, and do your best to pull hatred. She really can''t understand this person''s thinking. How does Liangzi like to eat steamed buns? This one really didn''t think too much. She just watched shanhejuan and a piece of sake being sprayed so badly. As a young neer who had a grudge with them, she felt that she didn''t need to be so generous. Speaking of, this period of time, she was also a good Chunhua Qiushi said, finally began to slowly understand the circle up. And because of the unclear idea ofparison with a piece of sake, she specially focused on the works of sake. Because of this, Baozi girl, who is already very familiar with the style of sake, firmly believes that a piece of sake can never express the unique temperament of yunzhongxian. Her logic is like this: a piece of sake is doomed to be ridiculed this time. What''s the matter with one more sake? Chunhua Qiushi shows that his heart is very tired. He and Liangzi love to eat steamed buns and noodles. Although the heavy makeup on each other''s face makes him a little unhappy, he can still see that he is a delicate girl with beautiful features. His lover is now in the stage of friends above friends and not full of lovers. Therefore, at this time of Chunhua Qiushi, she is still very patient with this girl. However, no matter how patient she is, she can''t help doing some mentally handicapped behaviors without consulting with herself. Yes, brain damage. Chunhua Qiushi himself can''t help using such adjectives to describe this behavior. He and Gu Shengyin''s idea is very simr: you are a young neer, just stay on your own territory and shrink, don''t make trouble. I really hate a piece of sake and Shanhe roll. If you pay a little money to hire a water army, they can do it. If this thing is done secretly, it can''t be found out. Moreover, the mountain and river roll at this time is estimated not to be in the mood to check this. But she did not. She was going to do the most stupid trick. After he was short of breath, he called Liangzi to eat steamed stuffed buns: "Liangzi, what do you do with a V-blog?" Although they met in reality, they used to call each other in the circle. Liangzi loves to eat steamed stuffed buns, so he was very happy to hear this, and he was thinking of inviting contributions from chunhuaqiushi: "well, I can''t stand the virtue of shanhejuan and a piece of sake! Especially a piece of sake, when I audition, she taught me a lesson with a straight eye, but she herself "Liangzi." Chunhua Qiushi interrupted her words, trying to calm himself a little, "you are already an adult, revenge means not so naive, OK?" Liangzi loves to eat steamed stuffed buns, and his tone cooled down: "what do you mean? You think I''m stupid? I can''t bear to see what''s wrong with them. I''m going to hit them in the face, not only this time. When their workse out, I''ll beat them in the face again... " Chunhua Qiushi couldn''t bear to hang up the phone. Liangzi likes to eat steamed buns. He is stunned for a moment, and then he reacts that his phone has been hung up. "How do you look She hated to throw the mobile phone king on the bed and sat down angrily. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 775 She sat for a while, and then remembered something. She picked up the cell phone she had just thrown aside and started calling again. "Hello, brother Ming..." After Chunhua Qiushi hung up the phone, he began to watch the v-bo who liked to eat steamed stuffed buns. The more he looked, the darker his face would be. This idiot! She thought that if she was such a ck family, fans would stand by her side and share the same hatred with her? Wrong! Who recently issued a sincere apology letter? If she is a little bit smart, she should be good at this time to cringe and not be infected with this muddy water at all. It''s better now that she''s not looking for her, but she can''t get along with her. Her fingers slid upward. Sure enough, except for a few words that echoed her, most of them mocked her. fans though they makeints about the V below, they are still loyal fans of the mountain and river. These fans makeints about the same mentality: I love the Tucao, I love to eat Tucao, but you love to eat dumplings, what a thing, a new circle of new people, who gives you such a big face to makeints about them? Looking up at the bright moon: I remember that not long ago, someone was still remorseful, saying that he really knew he was wrong and that he was not sensible when he entered the circle. I hope everyone in shanhejuan will forgive her greatly. How long has this been? It''s true? @Liangzi loves to eat steamed buns Mingyue knows my heart: Liangzi loves to eat steamed buns, which is definitely the real version of white lotus green tea Whore! Say upstairs your ID and I are very predestined! @Raise your head to look at the bright moon look up at the bright moon: eh? Yeah! Come and pay attention to each other @ Mingyue knows my heart Liangzi white lotus: look at my ID, don''t exin! ¡­¡­ Looking at thesements, Chunhua Qiushi knew that she had worked hard to give Liangzi advice some time ago, and tried every means to make her recover some fans. All her efforts were in vain. Except for a new ID, the name Liangzi loves to eat steamed buns ispletely abandoned in this circle. He is going to call Liangzi to exin the current situation. But who knows that the first call was directly hung up, and then called the other party or even shut down. This is, still angry with me? Chunhua Qiushi angry smile, simply is her own thing, let her hang for a few days. In fact, he is so enthusiastic about Liangzi''s love of steamed stuffed buns. In addition to their rtionship in real life, another is that most fans know that she has a good rtionship with herself, and many even put them together. Liangzi loves to eat steamed stuffed buns. He has made so many steamed buns that his reputation has be so bad that his reputation has been brought down. In recent days, many readers of his fan base have retired. Some people even said directly that many people could not bear to leave, which made the people in the group feel uneasy. His group management hasined to him several times, saying that the atmosphere in the group is very tense, and she can''t manage it at all. I am very tired in spring and autumn. Shanhejuan is not as stressed as the fans think. At the moment, if they want to make a ssic, but this time they may not want to make it. He has absolute confidence in the lineup of "peach blossom forest". What''s more, a piece of sake that everyone thinks is wed will not be the failure of the y, on the contrary, she will be the fairy in the cloud that makes everyone astonished. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 776 After handing in thest dry note, Gu Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, it''s done! Next, she just needs to wait for the mountain and river scroll to start the follow-up work, and her affairs are basically finished. For this y, Gu Shengyin still has a lot of expectations. Even this year, if she wants to win the prize, the greatest possibility lies in this y. QQ rings. A drunk Dusk: congrattions. be aplished. Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing. A sake: you too. Gu Yunke looks at the screen and pauses for a moment, remembering what she said in the dream of Datang. His finger moved and a message was sent out. Yizui Dusk: I want to ask, are you interested in joining our shanhejuan club? As far as the understanding in these days, the sake in his eyes is not as lonely and arrogant as he imagined. It seems that most of them were just rumors before. Gu Sheng was surprised because he was only interested in Qu Qing. He didn''t want to have too much involvement with others. Therefore, he had a weak rtionship with everyone. However, such a lone ranger often suffered losses. Yiqu sake: are you inviting me on behalf of the club? Gu Yunke was stunned when she saw this, and then she reflected the meaning of her words. Yizui Dusk: of course, many people are your fans in our Shanhe scroll. A sake: good. A drunk dusk into the inner group of the mountain and river roll. Dusk: I just invited sake into our club, and she agreed. Dream back to the Tang Dynasty is the first toe out. Tangtang: really? You are good at dusk! [thumb] cup of tea: it''s really a good evening. Echo: sake is my goddess! Invite her in at dusk!!! The next moment, the screen prompts: a piece of sake to join the group. Dusk: Wee ~ sugar and sugar: Wee sake big ~ tea: Wee sake. Shirishanhe: wee. ¡­¡­ A piece of sake: Thank you. Gu Sheng had to admit that shanhejuan is indeed a hugemunity. In addition to the familiar names of some people in this circle, there are many new people rising this year, and even several novel writers. Shanhejuan naturally sent a V-blog to express wee. Now, some ck powderes out again. I''m ck, so I''m here: I said how this time the quota of yunzhongxian falls on a piece of sake. Is the emotional mountain and river rolling paving the way for the great God of our family? Originally, I thought that the style of arge association like shanhejuan should be more rigorous. Now it seems, ha ha If you can''t give a name, make do as you like: tut Tut, watch the mountains and rivers roll to death Some fans of Shanhe roll and sake expressed their joy: Shanhe roll: ah, ah, ah, my goddess joined Shanhe roll! This life isplete! Shanhe Yijuan: a perfect life plus one! A cup of sake: My Goddess has joined the society, it''s not easy, Congrattions! sake my Goddess: the mountain and river roll looks very good, waiting for the fairy in the cloud! @A piece of sake For the next two weeks, Gu Shengyin had a very leisurely time. After the exam, there was also a dry voice on the Inte to let her record a new paragraph. Until that evening, Zhan Cha Aite attended all the members who participated in the production of peach blossom forest. The finished product of peach blossom forest is finallying out! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 777 Everyone was invited into a private room. After the beginning of a very ethereal melodious music past. "Peach blossom forest". The sound was drunk at dusk, and everyone could hear it. The beginning of the y is from a small flower demon moved selfishness, fell in love with a demon in the demon world. ¡­¡­ When yunzhongxian appeared, many people held their breath. In this, except for the director and theter stage, most of them have not seen the finished product. Although Gu Shengyin''s voice was heard in the audition, I don''t know whether she can fully exert her strength in the real dubbing. "If you vite thew of heaven and have an affair with the demon world, I can''t save you." The cold and ethereal voice rang in the ears of all the people. Listening to the voice, it seemed that the goddess in white was surrounded by floating clouds all day long. The little flower fairy who fell in love with the people in the demon world is the maid who has served the immortal in the cloud for thousands of years. "It is said that the immortal in the cloud is cold hearted. Hua Yao has seen that you and my master and servant have been together for thousands of years. In the end, they would not even say a word for me." Flower shake hate curse. "Cloud fairy, I curse you, forever, is this pair of iron heart, the person who loves you, will never get your sincerity! You are so heartless and heartless all your life ¡­¡­ "I took out my heart and gave it to you. Can''t you look back at me?" The man who was always proud and respected looked at her in despair. in clothes woman''s eyebrows and eyes unchanged: "the fairy in the cloud has never intended, the prince''s highness please return." ¡­¡­ "The ruminant dog of the demon world! Can anyone dare to fight against Huang Tian? " The woman with sharp eyebrows and gorgeous eyes is wearing a red armor, and her hands are bright and long. The gun points at the other side, and she looks up to the sky with a long smile, and her hair is flying in the air. ¡­¡­ Until the end of the whole y, the audience reflected that it had been several hours. This is the feeling of everyone. For a long time, dream back to the Tang Dynasty, his voice was excited and expectant: "I have a hunch that once this y is released, thework distribution circle will explode!" After a pause, he continued, "I want to worship sake Da Da! How on earth did you do it? They are twopletely different voices Yes, although the wholework drama has many ces to shine, but the biggest treasure is still in a piece of sake. Gu Shengyin is suddenly ying. "I don''t know that either." "Maybe my voice is different from others?" "Which do you think sounds better?" She said these three sentences in three voices. The first is the most famous domineering female attack of sake, the second is the voice of yunzhongxian, and the third is Gu Shengyin''s original timbre in real life. Her voice and her appearance are actually the same, sweet and crisp, gently say a word, as if dyed with honey as sweet. Dream back to the Tang Dynasty, I typed two words on the public screen. Take your breath. And then the screen was swiped. Zhancha: take Qi. Reply: be convinced. Tea: take your breath. Dusk: take your breath. Sleeve in the mountains and rivers: to be convinced. Drunk dusk listening to thest voice, surprised for a moment, silent smile out. He sent a private chat in the past: "what a coincidence, yourst voice is very simr to a person I know." Gu Sheng looks awe inspiring at this, isn''t it? Do you know Qu Qing at dusk? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 778 She recalled carefully that Qu Qing clearly separated the real life and the second dimension. Even the Qu family knew what dubbing her daughter liked to y. Shouldn''t it be? Are they ssmates in school? She thought for a while, did not think of any results, only vaguely replied a drunk Dusk: "is it? My voice has changed a lot. Maybe I''ll run into someone Drunk at dusk, I don''t want to let her pass. "I''m in ss with my z-generation friend. There''s a girl in his ss. That''s the voice. And very coincidentally, people''s names and your ID are very simr This is the pronunciation of his speech. Gu Sheng was confused because he was a little open. Isn''t this Gu Yunke? She thought of Gu Yunke''s voice. No wonder she felt familiar when she saw him for the first time. When she wanted to dub him, she also did some processing, which led to some differences between reality and online. So the question is, does she want to admit it? After a while, Gu decided to pretend. A piece of sake: ha ha ha ha, is it? What a coincidence. Neither acknowledge nor deny. Gu Yunke saw this point of her, careful thinking, but also did not pick a break. There is PE ss tomorrow, isn''t it? On the second day of PE ss, Gu Sheng came to the assembly point and saw Gu Yunke arrive early. At first, it was the usual warm-up, and then the training n that Mr. Liang had left. The students were miserable and said that the gentle teacher Gu would never return. Gu Yunke heard the words andughed: "have you finished your exams? Now it''s time to get some exercise. " In fact, the students didn''t have much to say. They said that the teacher''s training for them was too much. They did not just stand by and watch, but apanied everyone toplete one by one. However, looking at other people''s teachers'' effortlesspletion of all the projects, even if it is to see with their own eyes, the students still feel: Mr. Gu and we do not do the same project! Fortunately, in a big ss, students will still be left half of the rest time. Gu Sheng, feeling a little thirsty, said to Lin and got up to buy a drink at the snack bar not far away. When she came out, she saw Gu Yunke standing on one side. "Teacher?" She said in surprise. Gu Yunke took a look at her: "I heard you say that your biggest hobby in your spare time is the dubbing of online dramas." Gu Sheng for a Leng, this guy, so quickly leaked his own bottom? No way. She knew that although she was always reluctant to keep the door open, she could distinguish between the importance and the importance. She knew that some things should be said and some things should not be said. It was clear that she did not want others to know about this matter. She could not simply say it. "System." Gu Shengyin finally called a system that she had forgotten for a long time. "Don''t worry about the host. You didn''t say it." Is that cheating yourself? Gu Sheng blinked and looked at Gu Yunke with a smile: "teacher, what do you want to ask? Just say it directly. Don''t try me out." She went to one side and sat under the shade of a tree. It was a good position. The yground behind was covered by a snack bar. No one could see what was going on here. "I am a sake." She said frankly, "the teacher is drunk at dusk." Gu Yunke didn''t expect that she said it so candidly. He also went over and sat down beside her: "I never thought that a sake would be like this in real life." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 779 Gu Sheng turned his head and looked at him: "what do you think of a piece of sake?" Gu Yunke thought about it carefully and shook her head: "in fact, I didn''t really think about it. But I always think that your appearance is quite different from her impression. " Gu Shengughed: "you all think that a piece of sake should be a woman. Now you are surprised to see that I am a cute girl, aren''t you?" Gu Yunke didn''t arrive first. She said it so frankly, and some chatted. Gu Shengyin then said, "what do you want to do if you want to strip my vest so much, Miss Gu" GU Yunke looked at her with a smile: "because I want to pursue you." Gu Sheng was almost scared out of his mouth by this sentence. She looked at each other in disbelief: "just now the wind is too strong, I didn''t hear clearly." Gu Yunke smile unchanged, voice clearly repeated: "I want to chase you, Qu Qing." Gu Sheng regained hisposure: "teacher Gu, there is no good result in the love between teachers and students." She stressed the word "teacher". Gu Yunke gentle still: "that has nothing to do with us, I am just a part-time job." Gu Shengyin: "it''s She turned her head to look at him: "so Mr. Gu pursues me, is it this face?" It''s not her boast, with the appearance of Qu Qing, Z big pursuit of his boys simply not too much. Gu Yunke''s answer is quite frank: "your appearance has some attraction to me, but what really interests me is you." He first noticed her because she was a sake. Beauty is not a particrly attractive thing for him. Gu Shengyin is still trying to answer, the mobile phone rings up, it''s the phone. "Love, why didn''t youe back so long after you bought a drink..." "Soon." Gu Sheng stood up, turned back to Gu Yunke and said, "you call me to go." She didn''t say anything else, so she went that way. Gu Yunke stood behind her for a moment, until her figure disappeared in the corner of the house, then dropped her eyes. "I thought you went outside to buy drinks?" You''re kidding. Gu Sheng did not speak because he handed her a bottle. Back to the dormitory, shended on QQ and saw the message sent by Gu Yunke. "I''ll wait for your answer." Gu Sheng thought about it for a while and replied, "look at your performance." After that, he added a sentence: "when in school, you are not allowed to show any clues." How to say that Gu Yunke is still a physical education teacher in name. Gu Sheng doesn''t want to have a teacher-student rtionship, even if it is fake. Gu Yunke sat in front of theputer andughed out. for him, such a reply is no different from his promise. In the expectation of all the fans, peach blossom forest is finally released! The radio y was released at noon. In a single afternoon, the whole y has reached a terrible number. By the end of the night, thements section below has exploded. "My God, listen to the voice of the fairy in the clouds. Who is Xiaobai asking for advice? I want to powder her "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it! Is the fairy in the cloud really made with sake? I don''t believe it "Yunzhongxian and Huangtian are obviously twopletely different voices, OK? Is it really good for you to deceive yourself like this "¡­¡­" however, no matter how many people makeints about the Tucao, this drama is hot but true. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 780 During the same period of several online dramas, no one canpete with it. However, with the fire of peach blossom forest, a piece of sake is also controversial. It is said that this time "peach blossom forest" must take the name of the great God as a cover, saying that Huangtian is a good match for her, but yunzhongxian is obviously another person. The practice of mountain and river roll is a big taboo in the circle. However, no matter what the outside world said, the mountain and river roll is not rxed. Originally, they didn''t have much to rx. This is the sound of sake. For this, a cup of tea also knocked Gu Shengyin to say sorry to her. Originally, they could have rified this matter early, but shanhejuan kept silent for a long time, which did not rule out the idea of stir frying on this matter. Gu Sheng understood this and said, "it''s OK. It''s my duty to publicize for the crew." Shanhe roll in by her fry heat, she also how not by this matter ruthlessly fried a? After a few days of interaction with fans, would you like to participate in a voice chat Everyone knows that a piece of sake never participates in this type of interaction, and a cup of tea is just a routine question. However, Gu Sheng hesitated a little, and then agreed: "OK, tell me the time and room number." This is the promise. Zhan Cha''s face is inconceivable. Isn''t it said that a piece of sake is very high and aloof, and his temperament is cold and umunicative? Howe this period of time to see their ownpletely is not the case? Although the girl is a little less talkative, she is still a good person? Think of the saying on the Inte, the cup of tea also understand: a piece of sake, this is a ck miserable ah. After getting Gu Shengyin''s affirmative answer, zhancha soon released the V-blog in the name of shanhejuan: "I''ll be with you next Thursday at 7:30 p.m The following is the list of participants, room number and other information. There is a clear wine name on the list! Who doesn''t know that this God never participates in any form of fan interaction. How does shanhejuan do it? Zhancha also wrote a special note: I know that everyone is particrly curious about how sake interprets yunzhongxian. This is her unique skill. Next Thursday, we will wait for sake to be revealed to you. Go! Must go! Fans say it''s itchy. ording to Shanhe scroll, it means that yunzhongxian really talks about the sound of sake? Otherwise, where are they confident enough to say such firm words? Then the questiones: if yunzhongxian is really a sake, how does she do it? Zhancha, looking at the poprity of thements below, quits V Bo with satisfaction. Although she had great expectations for the y, the poprity of peach blossom forest was still far beyond her expectation. As a director, what can be more enjoyable than seeing his works weed by fans? Gu Shengyin''s side. Since a drunk dusk and she opened, private chat what is not scruple. "Love, I remember you don''t have sses this Friday afternoon. Would you like to go to the cinema with me?" It''s a direct appointment. "Mr. Gu, I remember I didn''t promise you." Gu Sheng replied. Gu Yunke was not in a hurry: "so I am pursuing you step by step." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 781 Since he was a child, he has never paid much attention to the affairs of men and women. This is the first time he pursues a girl, which is probably the only time in his life. He doesn''t know whether his way is right or not. He can only get stuck step by step on the point where he won''t let the other party down. Gu Shengyin finally agreed. Gu Yunke, a man of intrigue, chose a very ssic love movie. Gu Sheng had a look at the year of the film, and he was very sorry that he could not find the cinema where the film was shown. Because it is a rtively old film, there are not many people in the cinema, and there is no one around them. Gu Yunke is very satisfied with such an environment. He specially uses Baidu''s information. It is said that when watching this film, the probability of confession can even be increased by 10 points. After all, Gu Shengyin is still attracted by the plot even though he has seen it. Gu Yunke slightly side head, the light is very dark, he can only roughly see the soft facial contour of the girl around him, she seems to look very seriously, he bought her snacks in her arms move. "I would like to give you a home for the rest of my life..." The actor in the film said the line which was regarded as a ssic confession. At the same time, Gu Sheng feels that his palm is covered by something warm, which is another person''s hand. "I will give you a home for the rest of my life. Would you like to be its mistress? " Ear is a man''s affectionate voice. The movie scene suddenly changes at this time, and the screen lights up for a second. Gu Shengyin is just in the side of the head when on the man''s bright eyes. He looked at his eyes, is unable to change the shear of the constant feelings. Such scenes, such confessions, such people. She couldn''t refuse. Gu Yunke was still calm on the surface, but only he knew how fast his heart beat at this time. Even in the summer when he was 18, he had never been so nervous before he saw the results of the college entrance examination. The girl on the other side didn''t speak, and his heart of talking was colder. It doesn''t matter. He told himself: I still have a lot of time, I can take my time, she will be mine. But the heart still has a trace of loss and bitterness spread. Until the palm of the hand suddenly moved, and then turned over, gently held his hand, and his fingers sped. "I''m hard to raise." There was a naughty voice with a smile. Notpletely cold down the heart seems to be watered with a cup of hot can, again be hot up, and, full of thick sweet and greasy fragrance. He tightly sped her fingers. As for the plot of the second half of the film, he didn''t see it at all. Until the end of the movie, he still held her hand tightly, and they left the cinema holding hands. The light outside makes Gu Sheng ufortable for a moment. The next moment, she feels a shadow in front of her body. After a while, she just blinked and looked at the man standing in front of her with a smile: "OK." "Where are you going to take me?" She asked. Gu Yunke looked back, with a smile on her face and in her eyes: "dating, of course." I''ve seen the movie. Next is a date, a walk, a romantic dinner, and finally flowers. It''s a must-have for a date he''s seen. Sometimes he had to admit that some things, even though they were said to be old-fashioned, could be ssics for a reason. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 782 However, Gu Shengyin refused thisst item. If she wants to go back to school with a handful of flowers, it is not umon in universities, but it is also easy to attract attention. Not to mention that the curiosity of the strong, certainly can not stop to find out. She didn''t tell anyone what she thought of it for the time being. It''s Thursday in the blink of an eye. After dinner, Gu Sheng said to the group and entered the room. After entering the room, I found that there were hundreds of people inside. She looked at the time. It was only six thirty. At the moment, the subtitles on the screen are so fast that Gu Sheng can''t even see them. The people with sharp eyes saw a piece of sakeing in and brushed their screens one after another: sake ising, sake is great. Hello! Sake is big, my brain is full of powder! Can sake exin something about yunzhongxian? ¡­¡­ Gu Sheng has a headache at the speed of the screen swiping. She replied: Hello everyone. Just hang there and close the window. It''s better to wait until they alle. More than half an hourter, Gu Shengyin logs in again and sees that most of the people in the mountain and river scroll have already entered the room. But most people are like her, just hanging. It''s not the question of how to answer the question of "how to eat more than ten times", but how to answer it. And the atmosphere in the room was at the top. Even if there is no CV to answer the question, fans are still happily brushing the screen. Finally, at 7:30, the cup of tea opened the forbidden mode, and Gu Shengyin''s eyes just cleared up. The voice of zhancha sounded in the room: "first of all, thank you foring to the" peach blossom forest "fan interaction meeting. I am zhancha, and I am also the host of this activity." She paused for a moment and continued, "I know that you have a lot of questions in your mind. We have sorted out some questions here, and we will reply to them in a unified way." She turned on the screen, but banned Mai. Only the designated person could speak. "First question..." ¡­¡­ These questions are carefully selected by her. When the fans swipe the screen, most of the CVS are hanging up, only she is watching them carefully. After several CVS have made a sound, zhancha finally read out the topic that all fans are concerned about. "About the voice of yunzhongxian..." "Our sake, please." Gu Sheng took a look and found that he was able to speak. She pauses and says, "Hello everyone, I''m a sake." This voice, the "standard voice" of sake, is a voice that all fans are very familiar with. fans are also awesome, and the screen brush is fast. Because Gu Sheng didn''t let them down, he said the answer they wanted directly. "I know everyone is very curious about whether yunzhongxian is my voice. Now I can tell you for sure, yes, yunzhongxian is my voice "If you want to question me, listen to me. Do you have any questions?" She only opened her mouth and said three words. The first sentence used the voice of Huang Tian, the second sentence used the voice of fairy in the cloud. In the third round, she returned to the voice she had said before. There was even a rare pause for a second on the screen, and then it was covered with a more violent swipe! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 783 "How did you do it, dada?" "Great, my sake is big!" "Great!" ¡­¡­ However, the Mai of gusein was closed, and she did not answer their questions any more. Next, the CVS still answer some questions from fans. By 9:30 p.m., the two-hour interactive meeting was over. Less than an hourter, the audio spread through the CV circle. There are even fans who can''t stand Liangzi and love to eat steamed stuffed buns. It''s no wonder that they hate this person so much. After the voice of yunzhongxianes out, one of them jumps out to ridicule. After the interaction of fans a few days ago, she is unwilling to make a V-blog and say that she will wait for the mountain and river roll to fight her face. Now it''s really a p in the face, but everyone can see whose face it is. In contrast to Liangzi''s love of steamed stuffed buns, a piece of sake has attracted countless fans with its excellent strength. Gu Shengyin measured it. Today, no matter in terms of poprity, number of fans and works, the title of the best CV basically falls on himself. She just felt rxed. Another thing is that their teacher Liang finally came back. The students in the ss said that they were reluctant to take care of the teacher. After all, it was rare to see such a beautiful man. No one knows, Liang Ze came back the first day, was told a thing by his friends. "What do you say?" Liang Ze widened his eyes and looked at his friend. He felt that he had been blind for so many years. This guy had installed the big tail Wolf for so many years with a pure and good smile! "Our z-big flower, how many malepatriots tried to pick flowers but failed, how could you take it?" He was rather distressed. Gu Yunkeughed very gentlemanly: "thank you for the opportunity you have given me. I''ll invite you to dinner with you some other day." Liang waved his hand and said he didn''t want to talk to her now. The impact of this incident on him was that the next time he had physical education ss, he could not help staring at Gu Shengyin, so that he could not help pulling Gu Shengyin''s hand and asking, "our teacher Liang, it''s not that our teacher Liang has been on a business trip for a month, and the distance produces a sense of beauty. Has he moved his mind to you?" Gu Shengughed: "don''t talk nonsense." It seems that Gu Yunke told Mr. Liang about himself and his affairs. All of a sudden from their own students into a good brother''s girlfriend, teacher Liang some not used to it is normal. Fortunately, Liang Ze also knew that his reaction was a little big, and then he also converged. Since Gu Yunke has left the school, Gu Shengyin has no longer hidden from him. "What do you say?" "You and Mr. Gu are together!" she said Gu Sheng is d that the sound instion effect of this apartment is very good. Otherwise, the whole college will know about it by tomorrow. "You are very kind of you When he came back, he couldn''t help but look at Gu Shengyin and said, "teacher Gu, how many girls in our ss are male gods! It''s so quiet that you took it. " Gu Sheng nced at her and hummed: "why don''t you say that I am also a goddess in the hearts of countless malepatriots. It''s his blessing that he can catch up with me when he is so young and beautiful." She knew that her roommate''s xiaoaojiao had broken out again, so she rushed to shun Mao. After telling him not to speak out, Gu Shengyin turned on theputer. The news of Gu Yunke pops up. "Love, there are a lot of people in Z City who are nning to face up. I''d like to ask for your opinion." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 784 It was a nice day. Gu Sheng got up early in the morning, cleaned up himself, and then walked out of the school. Gu Yunke''s car is not far from the school. Obviously, Gu Sheng''s eyes were startled. "You''re extra beautiful today." He praised. Gu Sheng raised his hand and stroked the hair that fell down in his ear and said with a smile, "Mr. Gu, you are also very handsome." She dressed herself up today. Since she has agreed to go to the noodle base and has a good temperament, how can she be fun? The location of the noodle base was fixed in a big hotel in Z city. The two were still on the way, and the crowd had been busy for a long time. Hehe, I''ve arrived at tangzhanhe. Gu Shengyin takes a look at Gu Yunke who is driving. Sake: I''m on my way, about 20 minutes. She picked up Gu Yunke''s mobile phone again. Dusk: I also have about 20 minutes. Tangtang: Oh, you two are so clever. I won''t have a chance encounter first, will you? Gu Sheng pursed his lips andughed, and drew Gu Yunke''s eyes: "what''s so funny?" Gu Shengyin replied: "you concentrate on driving. I''ll show you when you get there." Gu Shengyin continued to watch the people in the group chatting, and soon arrived at the ce. By this time, many people were already sitting in the box. In his dream, Datang was young and seemed to be still reading. He looked at the people in the box and said to the number of people in the group: "it''s stillte at dusk, sake, sound..." The door of the room was pushed open. A couple of men and women who were enough to blind people came in. The man was tall and handsome, with a gentle smile on his handsome face. The woman''s body is petite, her facial features are delicate and elegant, and her sweet smile is blinding. "Lying trough!" Dream back to the Tang Dynasty, the first to stand up, "beauty ah!" "Don''t talk to me yet." Dream back to the Tang Dynasty interrupted two people are preparing to start self introduction. People sitting in front of the table are also a face surprised. Yan curiously looks at two people. "I guess Are you dusk? " Dream back to the Tang Dynasty, suspiciously looking at Gu Yunke. Gu Yunke nodded, then turned to greet the crowd: "Hello everyone, I am a drunk dusk." Gu Sheng stood there in his spare time to dream back to the Tang Dynasty. She was also looking at the boy who looked younger than herself. His skin color was a little pale. I think it was because of theck of sunshine for many years. Her facial features were different from those of ordinary people. Such facial features on the boy could be called a show. Dream back to the Tang Dynasty, one by one will be in the group of people and girls in front of each other, found that none of them is right. "I can''t guess." Some frustrated dream back to the Tang Dynasty, he looked at Gu Shengyin suspiciously, "you can''t be the family members of dusk?" Gu Shengyin said, "are you sugar and sugar?" when she said this, people''s eyes brightened. They spent a long time in the, and they used to distinguish a person''s voice. The girl''s voice is clean and clear, and she is definitely a good child of a mixed circle. "You know I''m Tangtang..." Dream back to Datang said half reaction, jump feet, "I''m Datang, don''t call me sugar!" Gu Shengyin looked at him with a smile: "OK, Datang, I''m a piece of sake." "What?" Dream back to the Tang Dynasty. Not only was he stupid, but the rest of the audience, except Gu Yunke, looked surprised. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 785 "Are you sake?" Dream back to the Tang Dynasty just associate with themunity of people, the first will be a clear wine to exclude the outside. In his heart, a piece of sake, even if it is not fiery red, the queen with overbearing lips, is at least a capable and elegant workce white bone spirit. This beautiful cute girl paper, which seems to fit most men''s aesthetics at a nce, is a sake? Dream back to the Tang Dynasty, feel the world fantasy. "Datang, I''m sake." Gu Shengyin knew that she would have to ept such doubts when she came out. She simply said it again with her voice in the CV circle. "The sleeping trough is really sake." Dream back to the Tang Dynasty, looking at her with an expression that can''t be loved. Gu Shengyin is a little confused: what''s wrong with the child? She sat down next to Gu Yunke and said with a smile: "Tangtang has always been your fan. He was still discussing with us. She said that sake must be the legendary queen of imperial spirit, and then you came." It seems that the disillusioned feeling of the idol imperial sister has a great impact on her dream of returning to the Tang Dynasty. Even when she hears others calling her sugar, she doesn''t respond. This time, mianji was very happy. Xiulishanhe and zhancha were actually a couple of maintenance couples. When people knew the rtionship between Gu Yunke and Gu Shengyin, they were surprised. "I said you were not right. You told me you were not familiar with sake before." Dream back to the usation of hatred in Tang Dynasty. Gu Yunke justughed. At that time, he didn''t even know who a piece of sake was. On the whole, this scene is quite pleasant. We are already quite familiar with it on the Inte. After meeting, we also chat about interesting things around us. With the camera, zhancha took a lot of photos after everyone agreed. "I''ll pick some out and put them in the group album." She said. The next day, Liangzi loves to eat steamed buns andes out to be a demon. She posted several photos on her blog. The men in the pictures are tall, well-dressed and look like social people. And the girl nestling in his arms is petite, small, delicate, with big eyes. Liangzi likes to eat steamed buns: and Chunhua Qiushi big noodle base, very handsome o (¡É)_ ¡É) O @ chunhuaqiushi @ sake Chunhua Qiushi was depressed when he saw this V-blog. He and Liangzi are still in the cold war stage, and these photos were taken when they met in reality. What is she going to do? The most speechless thing is that she even let it go. What''s the meaning of Aite''s sake? This is also a question for fans. Liangzi loves steamed buns. Is this a demonstration? Is sake greatly and chunhuaqiushi ever really had any rtionship? However, other people don''t say that the people of shanhejuan have seen dusk and sake with their own eyes not long ago. Not to mention anything else, with a boyfriend like dusk, sake can still see Chunhua Qiushi? And people believe that Chunhua Qiushi has never seen sake at all, otherwise he would have to face the sake of the steamed stuffed bun several times? Dream back to the Tang Dynasty directly on V Bo: you are a girl, I shouldn''t have the same insight with you. But what have you done? You love to show off and love to do is your own business. What does it have to do with sake? People have boyfriends and they have a good rtionship. Put away your dirty mind! @Liangzi likes to eat steamed stuffed bun , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 786 Liangzi loves to eat steamed buns, and steamed stuffed buns are really showing off. She felt that there was no hope that she was doing CV in this circle. She might as well take advantage of Chunhua Qiushi and have some fame, and then she would rub along with her. She didn''t know why she hated a sake so much. Maybe it''s that ever since I expressed my close rtionship with Chunhua Qiushi, I''ve been constantly taken out topare with a piece of sake. The fans on the Inte are very frank, and they say what they think directly. In their hearts, this Liangzi likes to eat steamed buns, which is really iparable with a piece of sake. So Liangzi has always seen how hepares with a piece of sake. She was disgusted from the bottom of her heart to the woman she was not familiar with at all. In fact, people do not even know who she is and have no interest in fighting with her for who is more suitable for Chunhua Qiushi. However, the more such a piece of sake is, the more Liangzi likes to eat steamed stuffed bun, the more she thinks she is pretending, pretending to be pure and high, and pretending not to care. She just wanted to find a chance to win a sake game hard and make a good breath for herself. The dubbing ofwork drama is hopeless. What else do women have? Compared to appearance, to age, there are many topare. Liangzi loves to eat steamed buns and is always confident in her appearance. She feels that she knows men and knows what kind of girls they like. She has always relied on this to make her life very good. She didn''t know if it would affect the life of a sake. If she didn''t feel sick, she would be OK. Anyway, his reputation in this circle is almost finished. However, in fact, her behavior did not bring any influence to Gu Sheng, instead, it was chunhuaqiushi. Fans in Liangzi love to eat steamed stuffed buns under the V Bo ridicule is not enough, spontaneously ran to Chunhua Qiushi V Bo under the curse. The sun is so big: I''ll go to the God. How can you miss being blind outside to see this woman. Why doesn''t it snow: upstairs + 1, Liangzi likes to eat steamed stuffed bun, it''s just TMD, it''s a mental retardation! Rose in full bloom September: upstairs you do not understand, men, like is a good-looking woman, regardless of her brain is brain or bean curd residue. ¡­¡­ Spring flowers and autumn fruit gas to change the V Bo to only focus on thements. However, this still did not stop the fans'' enthusiasm. In a few days, the number of fans of his V-blog has increased by several thousand. However, when you click in, he pays attention to him in order to scold him. He made a direct phone call: "Liangzi, have you made enough trouble?" Liangzi loves to eat steamed buns. She is looking into the mirror and admires a new Bracelet she has bought? So angry? " "You did not have my consent to send our group photo to the Inte, do you have respect for my meaning?" "Hum! If you want to annoy me in your heart, just tell me straight. Don''t look for these messy excuses Liangzi loves to eat steamed buns and sneers, "it''s just that the two of us have not developed to such an intimate level. It''s better to take a picture of it and spread it out!" Finish, she also does not wait for the response of chunhuaqiushi, she neatly hung up the phone, pull ck. This man, for the present self, has no use value. "¡­¡­ Bitch Chunhua Qiushi looked at the phone that was hung up, and finally couldn''t help but ck face and scolded. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 787 Since the other party makes such behavior, Chunhua Qiushi doesn''t pretend to be a good man. Chunhua Qiushi: the photo above is taken when Liangzi loves to eat steamed stuffed buns when she met with me a long time ago. As a matter of fact, after meeting, I soon found that Miss Liangzi and I were quite different in character and conduct. We haven''t been in touch for nearly a month. This means to catch a glimpse of Liangzi''s love of steamed buns. However, Chunhua Qiushi thinks things too simple. He thinks it''s a good thing to get rid of the rtionship with Liangzi at this time. However, he didn''t expect that sometimes, when others have a bad impression on you, what you do will be regarded as having no intention. For example, this time, his V-blog went on, and soon arge number of people scolded him under his V-blog, saying that he was not a man. When he saw that Liangzi loved to eat steamed stuffed buns, his first thought was not to maintain it, but to put it aside. I have been trying to protect Chunhua Qiushi, who is also called a dog He thinks he should keep a low profile this time. It has to be said that Chunhua Qiushi is smarter than Liangzi''s love of steamed stuffed buns. After he disappeared, those fans stopped holding him no matter what they said. Gu Shengyin received a good news. The annual "CV of the year" jointly organized by several of the most famous associations in this circle has finally started the selection. The name of a sake is on the list of candidates. In addition to her, there are nine gods that fans are familiar with, including yizui dusk. This selection is selected by fans themselves. Everyone has the qualification to vote for their favorite CV God. Gu Sheng knew that she had a good chance of winning, but when she saw the number of votes, she was still shocked. Nearly a third of the vote ahead of the second ce! The second ce is no one else, it is a drunken dusk. Gu Shengyin said to the man beside him: "look, I am much more popr than you." Gu Yunke, with a gentle smile, whispered: "how many people like you, you are all my own." Gu Shengyin admitted that asionally sweet love words can really make people feel good. Just Gu Yunke hesitated for a moment: "the award video will be made public on thework, can you ept it?" Gu Sheng said with a smile: "what can''t be epted? Am I so ugly?" Gu Yunke took a look at her and said in her heart that if you are still in the dark, people in the street will have to go out in the face? But since your idea is like this, why have you never paid attention to fans'' requests before? Gu Yunke said: Women''s mind you don''t guess. After two weeks of voting, it turned out that, to everyone''s expectation, a piece of sake became a well deserved first. On the first of next month, she was invited to attend the awards ceremony. Meanwhile, her address was revealed. Fans who want to see their idols cane to participate in the interaction. In addition to Gu Shengyin, the other nine nominated CVS have also been invited. As for whether to go or not, the choice is in their own hands. Gu Shengyin felt rxed and finished her task. As for Liangzi''s love of steamed stuffed buns, she has been well prepared and prepared a big gift for her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 788 This time the award was broadcast live. Conditional fans have already arrived at the scene early, waiting to see their idol side, while more fans who have no time and are far away are watching the live broadcast in front of theputer. Host yunrou is a great God who used to be very active in thework distribution circle, but she has been out of the circle for a long time. The club discussed and invited her toe. Several CVS have already arrived at the scene. In order to surprise the fans, they didn''t show up. Instead, they were waiting for the host to make a voice. CV people are familiar with the second dimension, but they are the first to appear in real life. There is no doubt that a piece of sake and a drunken evening high beauty caused a wave of admiration and surprise. Especially after learning that the two were lovers, several peopleined one after another. Just after seeing the male (female) God, they found that they had already taken charge. Yunrou is already introducing cv. One by one, a drunk dusk and a sake were arranged at the back. Each CV appears, the scene atmosphere must be hot once. "Let''s have a drink at dusk. He entered the circle in 20XX, and his representative works are..." Gu Yunke came out with his signature smile. At the first sight of his appearance, fans couldn''t help screaming. Not only the fans at the scene, but also many fans in front of theputer cried out in low voice. My God, is this really a drunken evening God? Are you sure which model didn''t go to the wrong set? He is so handsome! Yunrou had seen him in advance, but now she watched him walk leisurely towards her, and still couldn''t help but be shocked. She said with a smile: "drunk dusk God is not only a voice fan. People, he seems to be more fascinated. People." "If I were a few years younger, I might have a girl''s heart attack." She said, half jokingly. Gu Yunke result microphone: "Hello everyone, I am a drunk dusk." "My God, the beauty of the great God is so high!" "Is this the first appearance of thework distribution circle? God "This smile No, my mother asked me why my face is so close to the screen? " Gu Yunkeughed: "sister yunrou, you are so young. But I am the one who has the Lord. Don''t talk about itter. I''m afraid he will be angry He said and blinked. God has a master? Fans say that they are so handsome and their voice is so fascinating. They are very curious about the girlfriend of man''s God! Gu Yunke sold a pass: "she also came today, but see whether she would like toe outter." A drunk dusk came out, so long, only today''s final object - this year''s best CV king, a sake. "Next, please give us a warm standing apuse to wee our sake, she..." Gu Sheng, dressed in a light pink dress, fell into the eyes of fans. She even reached out and said hello to the screaming fans. "Hello, everyone. I''m a sake." She said hello to everyone with a sweet smile on her face. Yun Rou pretended to be sad and said: "as soon as sakees out, I, the host, don''t have a sense of existence." As a woman, she looks at Gu Shengyin and has to marvel. The facial features and figure of people in front of her can''t be choosy. She''s so perfect that you can''t even know where to start jealousy. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 789 Not to mention how the fans screamed with enthusiasm, the fans watching the live broadcast have already brushed the screen below. "My God, this is sake? Don''t be too cute about the queen, carolie "I want to take back the previous sentence, which one is the first beauty of wangpei circle between dusk dada and sake dada remains to be discussed..." "Can I say, sake is the most perfect girl in my mind?" "Roll up the stairs! Sake is very much mine "Is sake still short of leg pendant? The hanging pieces that can warm the bed and cook and have a college degree are watching the live broadcast. When seeing Gu Shengyin appear on the stage, Chunhua Qiushi''s eyes are obviously stunned for a moment, and then they are silent. Liangzi loves to eat steamed buns, but she screams: "how can it be? How can she be a sake?" If a piece of sake is so beautiful, how can Chunhua Qiushi abandon her to be with herself? However, no matter how entangled they were on both sides, there was no rtionship between them. Yunrou is still joking with Gu Shengyin. "I think after today, there will be a big wave of Confessions on your V-blog." Yunrou''s narrow smile. Gu Sheng was a little hesitant and tilted his head. As soon as this action came out, many fans couldn''t help holding their hearts. It''s just How cute! My God, such a cute sake is so big. I really want to take it home and collect it! Yunrou also took a breath and said with a smile: "your lethality is too strong. No one would have thought that such sake would be the first female attack voice in the circle." Gu Sheng chuckled and then replied to her previous question: "I don''t want to tell you anything. I''m a family member." She has a sweet voice. When she says this, her face is full of happy smile. It can be seen that she and her boyfriend have a good rtionship. However Fans just want to drag out the guy who took the goddess to death! Yunrou asked, "is he a member of the circle?" She was really justfortable, but Gu Shengyin gave a positive answer: "yes. He''s here today. " Yunrou is a little curious. She really wants to see a man who can make this girl fall in love with. Then everyone at the scene opened their mouths. Because Their dusk was so big that they got up from their seats! Is That guess made everyone hold their breath, and there was an eerie silence at the scene. Gu Yunke looks the same, step by step to Gu Shengyin in front of, two people ten fingers sp. This time the fans meet, a clear wine and a drunk dusk became the absolute protagonist. Gu Sheng because of the sess of the best CV trophy, she holding the cup smile sweet appearance has be a lot of people''sputer phone desktop. Liangzi loves to eat steamed stuffed buns. It seems that she can''t ept the fact that she began to spread the words that this is not a piece of sake at all, and that she invited people to receive awards. But who believes her? Are they all fools in the circle? A dayter, Liangzi loves to eat steamed buns. Herputer is hacked and her chaotic private life is exposed. It turns out that she dropped out of high school, relying on her good looks and coquetry skills, she has been circling among various men to get material enjoyment from them. Even now, she''s dating three men at the same time. It''s just awful. Her V Bo was exploded, mobile phone number QQ number of what also can''t be used, had to leave this circle disheartened. "When will you give me a home?" Gu Sheng raised his head and asked the man. Gu Yunke was stunned for a moment, and then he began to smile: "anytime." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 790 Gu Sheng returned to that piece of pure white, when there was no space for anything, he suddenly moved in his heart. Her sleeves to the side of a brush, a very modern European style sofa appeared in the space. "System?" She eximed in surprise. The white light on the system shes fast: "congrattions to the host, who has mastered the creation of the void." Gu Shengyin suddenly asked, "as you said before, my soul strength needs to reach a sufficient level, so what kind of state can be regarded as a sufficient state?" The system answers, "host trouble continues to create, and you see how far you can do it." As soon as Gu Shengyin started, she closed her eyes and began to imagine her house in thest world in her mind. Soon, in the void space, the walls, roofs, furniture were born out of thin air, and a luxurious mansion appeared here. Gu Shengyin opens her eyes and she looks at the system. The system is a little surprised that the talent of the host is really the best it has ever seen. This is only a few tasks, has automatically understood the creation of the void, and look at her appearance, such arge creation vi, did not feel half weak. "If the host tries again, can it create living things?" The system says. Gu Sheng nodded, she held out a hand, palm upward, a white light shed, a emerald green bird appeared in her palm. However, it did not open its eyes, the body suddenly illusory up, turned into an empty light point, disappeared in space. Gu Sheng did not give up trying again and found that she could not create living things as before. She looks at the system. The system answers, "the host can now master the creation of void, and the next step is to be able to create living things. In the next step, the host is able to leave the ce on its own "Get out of this ce?" Gu Sheng was shocked. She has been here since she was born. Even though her consciousness follows the system to different worlds toplete tasks, her body has never left here. This ce is always a vast expanse of white, except for itself and the system, we can''t see anything, even if it''s dead. Leave This ce? Gu Sheng is confused for a moment, his eyes are firm again. In the end, there''s a direction, isn''t it? "System, I''m fine. Go to the next world." The way to improve her strength is to finish as many tasks as possible. Only when shepletes a task can she get a gift from that world. Tianxuan continent. This is a world of martial arts. If a child born in Tianxuannd has Xuanqi in his body, it means that he has the qualification to be a martial artist and will be trained by the family. Simrly, if a person doesn''t detect any mysterious Qi in his life, no matter how high his status is, he is just a person who can''t practice, and naturally he can''t get much attention. Cheng Ling, the former mercenary queen of the ancient blue star, died in one day and became Cheng Lingyu, the fifth youngdy of the Tianxuan Dynasty, who had no talent for Xuanqi. When the man who should have died opened his eyes, the cowardice in his eyes faded, and a legend was rising. The former female owner of this world is the eldestdy of the general''s military residence, Cheng Linyin, who is born with a mysterious and perfect talent. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 791 Cheng Linyin, the eldest daughter of the grand general of the state protection army, was found to have the natural and perfect talent of Tianzong on the day of the full moon. He was the first master of the Tianxuan Dynasty and was epted as a disciple of the imperial cult. He was a famous and unique genius in the whole Tianxuan continent. Originally, ording to the development of the plot, Cheng Linyin would learn from Da Gong. Until she left school at the age of 18, she took part in thepetition among the younger generation of maind warriors on behalf of the Tianxuan Dynasty and won the first ce. Since then, he has made great progress all the way, perfectly interpreting what is the winner of life, and finally bing one of the top figures in Tianxuannd. However, after Cheng Ling came to this world, everything changed. Cheng Lingyu was one of the manymoners in the army''s mansion, and she was the least valued. This kind of "master" who is not valued by the family owner will naturally not pay much attention to by the people of the grand general''s military office. This time, Cheng Ling was able toe to Cheng Lingyu because of a dispute between Cheng Lingyu and anotherdy from themon family, and both fell into the water. Cheng Lingyu has always been weak. After falling into the water, a cold wind has gone. Cheng Ling, who inherited her body, feels that he owes her a period of cause and effect, so he should naturally repay her. As for how to repay? First of all, the youngdy who made her fall into the water made Cheng Lingyu such a culprit. She would be the first to let go! Secondly, if the general''s office can serve more refreshments after Cheng Lingyu''s illness, Cheng Lingyu will not be reduced to the point of death. Therefore, the general''s office is not a good thing! Cheng Ling, who was born as a mercenary, doesn''t have too many moral concepts in her mind. She thinks that things that are dangerous to her and should be eradicated will never be soft hearted. So she disguised herself as a pig eating a tiger. First, she took in the maid around her for her own use. Then she found a way to poison Cheng Lingyue, amondy who pushed Cheng Lingyu into the water. She was so itchy that she could not cure her miserable death. Later, she found that her identity was not simple. Her biological mother was not an ordinary maid, but a mysterious n, a member of the Guyue n. The Guyue people are born with the ability to practice a kind of secret arts, but they have to be 18 years old before they can awaken. In her slowly umting strength, she interacted with xuantiance, the great prince of Tianxuan Dynasty, and they made a promise of life and death. Xuantiance''s mother, Zuo xiangyimai, was always very dissatisfied with the grand general''s military office. Under xuantiance''s n and Cheng Lingyu''s internal and external cooperation, the grand general''s military residence was suspected by the emperor for the crime of plotting rebellion, and the whole family was destroyed. There were only two survivors. Cheng Linyin is a disciple of Da Gong, who grew up with Da Gong and was exempted from crime. Cheng Lingyu is a good example. He is strong and powerful. He was named a new general of the country under the suggestion of xuantiance. How could Cheng Linyin not hate Cheng Lingyu because of her innocent usation? she intended to retaliate against Cheng Lingyu, but the other party was already full of wings, which was not what she could shake. Cheng Lingyu is used to the life of the jungle. How can he not know how to eliminate the roots? She told the emperor that Cheng Linyin was full of resentment and that he was afraid that he would retaliate against the Tianxuan Dynasty when his strength grew in the future. The emperor was suspicious, and actually listened to her words. After making the offering far away from the Imperial City, the emperor abandoned her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 792 What''s the feeling of a warrior who once stood at the top of the air sea and fell into the dust? Cheng Linyin wanted to die, but she survived. However, Cheng Lingyu has not let her go. She thinks that people like Cheng Linyin are terrible and she can''t leave her. Even if Da Gong loves this disciple very much, he can''t be at Cheng Linyin''s side all the time. After all, Cheng Linyin was assassinated everywhere. When the offering learned the news, all he could do to demoralize was just a few ghost substitutes who had been abandoned. Cheng Lingyu is proud to be a general of her country. She married her second prince and has always been dignified and wanton. After a few years, no one can remember the weeping and resentful ghost under this magnificent house. Gu Sheng came to this world at an ingenious time, just the day before Cheng Ling crossed to Cheng Lingyu. Cheng Linyin is exactly 18 years old this year. Cheng Lingyu is one year younger than her, and she is seventeen. Gu Sheng took back the jade flute in his hand. Not far away, a row of bamboo roots were broken. This jade flute is her weapon. It''s a great sacrifice. I went to the snow mountain in the north and found the jade pith which has been frozen for thousands of years. It was made with great efforts. It is a very powerful magic weapon. Moreover, the flute contains the skills of mechanism. If you press it at a certain ce, the small and exquisite jade flute can be a sword in the flute. The great offering to this teacher really dotes on her only and youngest female disciple. Gu Sheng took the flute back into his sleeve and walked into the hall on one side. The great sacrifice lived in the highest Xuantian tower in the imperial city of Tianxuan Dynasty. Gu Sheng was taken away by him since the full moon, and almost grew up here. "Teacher." Gu Sheng called respectfully outside the hall. The door of the temple opened silently, and Gu Sheng knew that it was the meaning of the people in the temple to let her in. Gu Sheng walked in because of his familiarity. The furnishings in the hall are all exquisite and gorgeous. In the direction of the theme, there is a square white jade tform, on which a man in white is sitting. The man in white looks very young, but in his early twenties, Gu Shengyin knows that he was like this as early as more than ten years ago. Even earlier. No one knows how many years the great sacrifice lived. It seems that he has always lived in this Xuantian tower, guarding the huge imperial city. No one knows how strong the power of the great sacrifice is, but only that no one dares to be disrespectful to the Tianxuan Dynasty in one day. "Teacher." Gu Sheng gave him a salute because he was upright. The eyes of the man in white opened. As his eyes opened, the whole hall seemed to be lit up. His vague face was clearly printed in Gu Shengyin''s eyes. This is a beautiful and shocking face. Every stroke of facial features seems to be carefully drawn by people, without any imperfection. The only drawback is that the eyes on this face are so calm that it seems that nothing in the world can make it fluctuate. However, it just seems. Because there is such a person in front of you. Looking at his beloved little disciple, there was a soft ripple in the big offering''s calm eyes. He opened his mouth and said, "Linyin, looking for a teacher, what can I do for you?" His voice like his people, such as Kunshan jade, very pleasant to hear, but also very cold. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 793 Gu Sheng secretly appreciated the beauty, and then said, "teacher, I want to go back to the mansion these days. In a few days, my grandmother''s birthday will be in a few days. This time, my disciples want to apany her for a few more days." This kind of small matter, the great offering will never refuse. He nodded slightly: "you go by yourself, remember to pay attention to safety." Gu Sheng nodded and was about to withdraw when he saw the big offering''s eyes closed again. At one point, she felt the man was very lonely. The great offering felt that something was suddenly approaching. He wanted to wave it away, but he found that it was his little disciple. He stopped for a moment, and that was the moment when his neck was held. He was stiff, and no one had ever dared to treat him like that. "¡­¡­ Temporary sound? " He wondered. Gu Sheng felt some tight body in his arms, and his mood suddenly became very good. "Teacher, Yiner thinks you are the best teacher in the world!" Is it just being coquettish? The great sacrifice is clear in the heart. However, since Linyin was six years old, she has never asked himself to hold her. He felt some ironing in his heart. On the surface, he still said faintly: "you are too old. Don''t do this next time It''s not proper. " But as soon as he finished speaking, he felt his arms around his shoulders tighter. "I don''t!" Gu Sheng said with reason. "I grew up with my teacher. The teacher is my closest person and my biggest supporter. Who do I not kiss you?" The great sacrifice was helpless. He had received three disciples in total. The first one had already run out of Shouyuan and was not in the world. The second disciple is also a strong one in Tianxuan. Only this third little disciple, the only female disciple, was brought up by himself since childhood. He also inevitably indulged and indulged her, but made him a little arrogant. However, in the face of such a temporary sound, he is also ruthless. As he was thinking, Gu Shengyin said again: "teacher, what day is your birthday? For so many years, I haven''t seen you mention it. " Birthday? He was stunned for a moment. How long did no one talk about it? The man who knew his birth date had long disappeared on this road. However, he never paid attention to it. When Gu Sheng asked about it, he even thought about it carefully. "What do you want to know about these little things?" Gu Sheng couldn''t help feeling a trace of heartache for this person. She was dissatisfied and said, "where is this little thing? It''s a very important thing. " Finally, under Gu Shengyin''s hard and soft, she finally knew a specific time and left Xuantian tower with satisfaction. She did not know that after she left, the people in the tower touched their shoulders too much with their left hand, which seemed to have just touched the temperature of the body, but also mixed with a faint fragrance of daughter. This warm, let a person some attachment. Then, his mouth, quietly blooming a smile. Although very shallow, but enough shock. Gorgeous world. Unfortunately, we did not see this rare scene in 100 years. "Linyin..." He low read the name of the little apprentice, always feel that she seems to have some changes. However, this kind of temporary sound seems to be more lovely than before. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 794 The eldestdy who lives on the Xuantian tower all the year round returns to his residence, which is a big event in the grand general''s mansion of the state protection. No one in your family knows that the eldestdy is one of the most respected people in this mansion. Even if she rarely appears in the mansion once a year, no one dares to underestimate her. The gifted martial arts with perfect congenital Xuanqi should learn from the great sacrifice! In the eyes of all people, the great offering disciples are much more dignified than the princes and daughters in the imperial city. Gu Sheng was personally weed into the mansion by her mother and the wife of the general. When I arrived at my house, I saw the olddy who was about to celebrate her birthday. Naturally, it was a scene of intimacy between grandparents and grandchildren. Those ordinarydies who were not qualified toe to the olddy''s yard on weekdays were also told to dress up and meet the eldestdy. Cheng Lingyu is on this list. However, she is an unweedy from themon people. She is usually cowardly. What good things can she do? In any case, the people in the main court are only responsible for giving orders, and for the rest, she needs to find her own way. Gu Shengyin met herrge number of sisters in the olddy''s yard. In this world, warriors have a long life span. Male warriors are strong. Naturally, they need more in some aspects than ordinary people. In addition to the main room and wife, there are also two rooms and side rooms. There are more concubines and maidens who have no status. Therefore, Cheng Linyin''s brothers and sisters are also a huge number. These brothers and sisters are also very curious about her, who has been living in the legend. In the general''s mansion, they heard the story of the elder sister most. When they saw the real person, they were very restrained. Gu Sheng looked at the past one by one. I have to admit: the gene of general Junfu is still good. None of these sisters looks bad. As for the difference, that is to look good, very good-looking, and very good-looking difference. When it''s Cheng Lingyu''s turn, Gu Shengyin puts his attention on itpletely. Cheng Lingyu is not tall. A 16-year-old girl looks about the same size as her 14-year-old. Obviously, it is due tock of nutrition. If you look at her face, she has beautiful facial features, with a trace of sick pale, and full of beauty. But her brows and eyes are full of timid color, will be eight points of facial features hard cut to five points. Gu Sheng was a little puzzled. Although the people under the general''s office said that they could not avoid stepping on the high and low, even if Cheng Lingyu was not favored, it was also the master. How could he fall into the situation of poor nutrition? It seems that I have to check it outter. For Cheng Lingyu, seeing Gu Shengyin makes her feel inferior. This elder sister, has iparable talent, some proud family background, even her appearance, is iparably gorgeous, like a fairy. When she talked to people, she raised her chin slightly, her eyebrows and eyes were full of high spirits, which was the most proud and reserved posture. Only those who have enough confidence can have that kind of look. I''m afraid I have no such chance in this life. After they met the elder sister, the olddy would not stay much, but let them go back to the yard. Of course, she wanted to cultivate a rtionship with her granddaughter, whom she had not seen for half a year. Gu Sheng looks at Cheng Lingyu to leave, bows his head and orders his maid. The maid, obviously surprised, turned away. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 795 Cheng Lingyu was stopped when she was going back to the yard. She looked up and found that the other side was Cheng Lingyue, the fourthdy in the next yard. Cheng Lingyue didn''t deal with her since she was a child. She liked to tease her when she was a child. When she grew up, she was even more extraordinary. Every time she met, she was made to be difficult. In principle, their identities are simr, otherwise they will not be assigned to the same yard. However, Cheng Lingyue is shrewd, and Cheng Lingyu is cowardly. She always looks like an angry little daughter-inw. Cheng Lingyue likes to bully her. "Oh, let me see. It''s nice to see the new clothes on sister Wu." Cheng Lingyue looks at her skirt critically. Hearing the speech, Cheng Lingyu nervously grasped the skirt. The skirt was made by Xiaolian, a maid close to her body, who stayed upte. She knows what Cheng Lingyue means by saying this. From small torge, Cheng Lingyue must grab what she has in her body. On weekdays, she could bear it, but Xiaolian had to cook it for two nights to make a good impression on her olddy. She doesn''t want to bear it today. And somehow, she suddenly thought of the elder sister who was surrounded by people in the olddy''s rongshou hall today. If it''s her, I''m afraid she would have been impatient to go back? No, where would anyone dare to do that to her? Cheng Lingyu''s self mocking smile. Although I can''t be as proud as she is, at least I can''t be humiliated by others. Can I still swallow my anger? She cheered herself up from the bottom of her heart and tried to smile at Cheng Lingyue: "thank you for your praise. My sister also likes this skirt. This is made by my servant girl Xiaolian herself. If my sister likes it, she can let the servant girl around her sew one for you Cheng Lingyue was surprised. She took a close look at Cheng Lingyu and said with a sneer: "what''s the matter? Today, my good sister dares to speak such a long string of words?" Her face was cold: "then I''ll tell you the truth. My sister has taken a fancy to your skirt and wants to borrow it for two days. Sister, would you like to wear it?" Cheng Lingyu, looking at me firmly, is not willing to bite my sister Cheng Lingyue didn''t expect that this always cowardly sister would dare to disobey herself. Under the temporary atmosphere, she came over and wanted to pull her: "don''t you want to? I have to get it today! " For the first time in her life, Cheng Lingyu plucked up her courage to fight with her sister. Here is a rockery, below is the artificial clear pool which is built for the beauty. I can see that the two people are getting closer and closer to the clear pool. A figure quickly swept over, stretched out his hand on the two people, respectively patted, two people as if the electric shock general body weak, paralyzed down. "Who?" Cheng Lingyue''s eyebrow is about to start scolding, but her eyes nce at the person''s skirt and her pupil shrinks. She recognized the dress, which belonged to the servant girl beside her elder sister. It was jealousy that made her remember so clearly. A maid who was close to her elder sister had better clothes and materials than the four girls. But she did not dare to say any moreints in her heart. Mingque stood on one side, respectfully said to the two people: "I just saw that the two youngdies seem to have some misunderstanding. Our youngdy said that the olddy''s birthday is around the corner, so it''s better not to have any unhappy things in the mansion. " Gu Sheng stopped the ident, so she wanted to have a look: if there was no ident, if Cheng Lingyu didn''t have an ident, could Cheng Linge to this world smoothly? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 796 Gu Sheng keeps the bright bird staring at Cheng Lingyu''s yard. Although mingque doesn''t understand why the owner wants to let himself stare at the fifth miss, he must keep an eye on her, so as not to let her have any ident. But she didn''t dare to ask more about the master''s meaning, so she just came down. Gu Shengyin observed that on that day Cheng Lingyu did not fall into the water, and naturally would not be infected with wind and cold. The next day, Cheng Lingyu was still the healthy Cheng Lingyu. On the third day, there was a rain. When Cheng Lingyu went out of the house, her foot slipped and she was about to fall down. The bright bird was in a hurry in the dark, and a dark force blew on Cheng Lingyu''s body, so that her precarious body was stabilized. Nothing happened on the fourth day and nothing happened on the fifth day. The sixth day is the olddy''s birthday. The military house of the grand general of the state protection was a first-ss family in the Tianxuan Dynasty. On the birthday of the olddy, almost all the powerful families of Huangfu sent representatives to express their congrattions. As a youngdy of the general''s office, Cheng Lingyu will naturally appear on such asions. Moreover, the family also specially prepared gorgeous clothes for these unweedies, so as not to let them fall into the face of the general''s office. Cheng Lingyu pulled the soft material on her body, a little restrained. Gu Sheng took a look at her and suddenly walked over: "you don''t have to be too nervous. Just stay at the side and eat and drink wellter." Cheng Lingyu is stunned and looks at the person in front of him. She did not expect that at this time, the big sister of all stars woulde tofort herself. She was moved and bowed her head and blessed her body: "thank you for your concern." Gu Sheng nodded at her and left. If she and Cheng Lingyu were too close, it would not be good for her. Mingque is still in the dark with the fifth miss. "Your Highness the first prince, the second prince There was a voice from afar. As Gu Sheng looked up, two men in ck cloud pattern robes, which symbolized the Royal identity, came over. The one on the left is taller, with a gentle smile on his handsome face. This is xuantianhao, the eldest son of the Empress Dowager. He is also the most promising son of the next emperor. Xuantiance, the second prince on the right, has more beautiful facial features than the eldest prince. He inherits the beauty of his beloved concubine''s mother. His look is not as gentle as that of the great prince, but with a sense of arrogance. But no one thinks it is wrong: the prince of Tianjia naturally has the capital of his pride. When the prince saw Gu Shengyin, there was a trace of surprise in his eyes. The emperor and empress always wanted to marry the great prince and Cheng Linyin. In this way, they could get the support of the great sacrifice behind Cheng Linyin, and the great prince''s status would be more stable. It''s no wonder that they are so thoughtful. In fact, over the years, the imperial concubines have been eyeing each other. Now the second prince has grown up, and is quite outstanding, and is deeply loved by the emperor. It has to worry them. However, the military house of the grand general of the state protection didn''t want Cheng Linyin to marry the prince. Their family was already very expensive. It was unnecessary to marry a girl to the royal family to show his dignity. What''s more, it''s good to have been involved in the Royal struggle since ancient times. Which one of those who failed has a good end? Cheng Linyin doesn''t feel much about the prince. Fortunately, she has a good teacher. If she doesn''t want to, no one can force her. "Ah Yin, how long will you stay in your house this time?" The eldest prince asked happily. Gu Sheng looks light: "when grandmother''s birthday is over, I will be Xuantian tower." The eldest prince was a little disappointed. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 797 The second prince looked at them coldly with a trace of irony in his eyes. Obviously, the girls don''t want to talk more. It''s really humiliating for his elder brother to join in. Xuantiance has always been disgusted with Cheng Linyin, the most admired girl in the imperial city. But she is just a daughter of a subordinate minister. She even has a better face than herself in front of her father and Emperor. Gu Sheng is about to find an excuse to leave, suddenly in his heart. She was so fast that she came to the prince with a sh of body. At the same time, the green light shed in her sleeve, and the sword in the flute popped out, cutting off a sword stabbed from the slope. "Protect the prince!" The surrounding guests were shocked. The assassin, seeing that he had missed a shot, seemed to know that he had no chance. He doesn''t love to fight at all. He will leave when his body explodes. How could Gu Shengyin let him leave so easily? She did not get up to chase, but put the jade flute under her lips in her hand, and a melodious sound of flute came out. At the same time, a faint green shadow seemed to fall from the sky, just blocking the retreat of the masked assassin. It''s a on three sides. Gu Shengyin is waiting for him behind him. The assassin''s pupil shrank when he saw the green shadow. Obviously, he recognized what it was and also knew that the magic weapon refined by the great sacrifice could not be broken by his own strength. He turned around, nced behind him, and rushed in the direction of Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng is ready to meet the enemy because of the money on his body, and suddenly realizes that it is wrong. "Protect the women''s dependents!" But the assassin was too quick. In the blink of an eye, he rushed into the crowd and grabbed a gorgeous woman with half of his sword against her neck. "Let me go, or I''ll bury her." He looked hoarse at the guards who came to surround him. The people of the general''s office who guarded the country saw that the man he was holding was a pine: just amoner girl. Gu Sheng because it is a tight heart, because the person who is being held at this moment is Cheng Lingyu. He has been very careful, can''t Cheng Lingyu avoid it? She looked at the prince. It means to kill the assassin. Although the eldest prince didn''t know Cheng Lingyu and wanted to take down the madman who dared to assassinate himself, he had to show his benevolence in front of so many aristocratic families. "If you spare miss Huaizhong''s life, I can let you go." He said, gritting his teeth in his heart. The assassin sneered, "hypocrisy." Eyes swept around, "don''t you hear what your master said? Back away The surrounding guards gave up a way. The assassin took Cheng Lingyu with him, and the speed was not slow at all. Several dodges disappeared. "Go and see five sisters!" Gu Sheng is worried about Cheng Lingyu and quickly follows him. Not far from the general''s residence, Cheng Lingyu was knocked unconscious and put aside. Gu Shengyin explored for a while. Fortunately, there was no other scar. This kind of injury should not cause any problems? She ordered Miss Wu to be taken back to have a good rest. After this event, the atmosphere of jubtion has been diluted a lot, many guests are early to leave home. When Gu Sheng received the news from mingque the next day, he realized that he was still thinking too simply. "Miss Wu woke up after two hours of muddy water. The maid looked at her. She looked like..." Mingque words pause for a moment, or said: "it''s like a different person." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 798 Cheng Ling feels wrong the first time she wakes up. Instead of moving, she felt the room carefully and opened her eyes only after making sure that there was no one in the room. The first thing she saw was the curtain curtain with white embroidered butterflies in love with flowers, the antique furniture in her eyes, and even the in white lining on her body, which was not the style she had seen before. What happened? Her strong psychological quality forced her to calm down. She felt that the body was weak, but there was nothing wrong with it. Out of bed to scan a circle of Cheng Ling, barely found a thing can be called a mirror. The mirror is not clear, but Cheng Ling can see clearly at the first sight: there is apletely strange face in the mirror. That''s not Cheng Ling. She sat quietly in her chair and began to think about what had happened. As soon as I stepped into someone else''s trap, it was a certain fact that he was killed several times in his body, and those guys couldn''t make himself alive. So now this is A corpse for life? What happened to the body''s original owner? "Zhiya ~" the door was gently pushed open. A girl dressed as a servant girl of 15 or 16 came in with a basin of water, and saw Cheng Ling sitting in front of the mirror. "Oh, miss, are you awake?" Xiaolian put down the things in her hand and said happily. "¡­¡­ Well. " Cheng Ling doesn''t know who this person is, just a faint hum. "Miss, I''ve just brought in hot water. I''ll serve you first. Then I''ll send someone to the olddy and the eldestdy. They''re all worried about you." Said the servant girl. "¡­¡­" Cheng Ling doesn''t understand what she''s talking about. After thinking about it for a moment, she suddenly "ouch" pressed her head, and her expression was very painful. "What''s the matter with you, miss?" Xiaolian looked at her look shocked, "maidservant to call the doctor to have a look." Call a doctor? Cheng Ling''s eyes shed for a moment, holding Xiaolian ready to leave. "No. I feel better now. " Xiaolian Suri also knew that her girl was used to be patient, and didn''t feel wrong. Cheng Ling tentatively said, "I feel a little confused in my mind. Who are the olddy and the eldestdy you just mentioned?" She secretly made preparations in her hands. If the little girl''s reaction is not right at all, don''t me her for her ruthlessness! Xiaolian seems to be confused by her words. She stares at her youngdy. When Cheng Ling is impatient, she cries out. Cheng Ling: Xiaolian looked at her: "Miss, you should not have broken your head?" Cheng Ling: My hands are itchy. The little girl continued to ask, "Miss, do you still remember the maid?" Cheng Ling shakes his head very honestly. Looking at the girl who imed to be Xiaolian in front of her, her mouth was shriveled and she wanted to cry again. Cheng Ling immediately said, "shut up." Xiaolian seems to be scared and looks at the youngdy who seems to be different from usual. Cheng Ling Fu forehead, light said: "I just wake up, found that the previous things do not remember, you can roughly say with me?" Xiaolian''s first reaction was: "I''ll go and ask the doctor!" Cheng Ling: Come back The little girl sits back under Cheng Ling''s oppressive eyes. ording to her meaning, she starts to talk about the identity of Cheng Lingyu, the fifth miss, and the masters and sons of the grand general of the state protection, and somemon sense of Tianxuan continent. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 799 After roughly speaking, Xiaolian looked at Cheng Ling anxiously again: "Miss, I''d better ask the olddy for instructions and ask her to invite a good doctor for you?" Olddy? Cheng Ling, now it''s Cheng Lingyu frowning. Just ording to Xiaolian''s description, this olddy is not a simple character. Her excuse can bluff this silly little girl, but she may not be able to hide it in front of really smart people. Thinking of Xiaolian''s temperament, she said, "I don''t need to bother the olddy. I don''t have any problems with my body. I think it''s just a sequ. Maybe I can think of something after a while." She said to see the face of the small servant girl a face distressed looking at himself: "girl, you are too do not cherish yourself." Cheng Ling: She was silent with a virgin smile. She whispered to Xiaolian and said, "I don''t remember what happened before. Don''t tell anyone about it, you know?" Xiaolian always thinks that the youngdy now is different from that before. The former Miss can''t talk to herself so hard. However, such a youngdy is more like a master. She nodded: "Miss, are you hungry, I''ll go to the kitchen and bring you something to eat." When she said this, Cheng Ling really felt a little hungry, and Xiaolian withdrew. When Xiaolian leaves, Cheng lingcai stops his expression and begins to think about his present situation. An unweedy from themonce? In Tianxuan maind, such identity is usually married with a beloved sister or given as the object of family sacrifice. How could she be reconciled? She suddenly felt that there was something peeping at her eyes. Her heart was awe inspiring, and her face quickly recovered the appearance of light mncholy. Who is it? Mingque quietly left the courtyard. ¡­¡­ After listening to mingque''s story, Gu Sheng knows that it''s no use trying his best to stop Cheng Ling''sing to the world. When it''s time toe, it wille. For a moment, her heart moved to kill. If I go to Cheng Lingyu''s yard now and do something to her, will Cheng Ling no longer be able to stir up any storm? She has countless ways to kill Cheng Ling quietly, and will not be found. Of course, in her capacity, even if she is found out, the general office of the state protection will do nothing but try to cover her up. Mingque bowed his head and felt the killing intention uploaded from his master''s son, and he was puzzled. I don''t know where they offended their master. Gu Shengyin''s killing intention is just a moment. She couldn''t do it. No matter how you know in your heart, if you attack Cheng Ling now, you may be able to strangle the threat she may bring in the future at the very beginning, but she just can''t. Cheng Ling''s sin in the original plot, why should he let Cheng Ling of this world bear it? The system perceives her idea and thinks in her heart: it seems that, unconsciously, it has cultivated a super positive host of three outlooks. Gu Shengyin waved the bird down. "The system, from now on, monitors all the movements of Cheng Lingyu. If she''s like the original story... " Gu Sheng''s cold light shed in his eyes: then don''t me her for being cruel. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 800 Gu Sheng paid a special visit to the five sisters who were "frightened and sick in bed" the day before returning to Xuantian tower. Cheng Lingyu frowned at the news. She also heard from Xiaolian''s mouth about this elder sister Cheng Linyin. She and Cheng Lingyu are two world people. From the name, we can see that the grand generals of the country, their generation, are all from the temporary word, and thesemon people can only take a homonym, from the Lingzi generation. In any case, they were already in the yard, and she had to get up and meet people. Have you been better for five days, sister Gu Sheng took a look at the surrounding environment, although it was not as gorgeous and exquisite as his own yard, he did not treat her badly. She looked at Cheng Lingyu carefully: she was pale on the other side, gentle in expression, evasive and timid in her eyes, which was the same as before. The acting is good. Cheng Lingyu is also looking at Gu Shengyin without trace. From the first moment Gu Shengyin came in, her instinct engraved into the depths of her soul drove her away from this person. She is very strong, so strong that she can''t match her today. "Thank you for your concern. I''m all right now." She lowered her head and replied softly. Because Gu Sheng didn''t stay here much, he just said a few words and left a lot of precious medicinal materials, so he left. When Gu Sheng leaves, Cheng Lingyu sweeps her previous timidity. Her eyes scan the row of neatly ced herbs, which means that she sneers at her. "Miss, is this from the eldestdy? They are all good things! I''m going to cook the medicine for you Xiaolianes in, sees these things, the surprise says. Cheng Lingyu looked at the little girl, busy, not sure. Is Cheng Linyin rted to himself? How could she suddenly care about herself when she was so tall that she didn''t even see her face to face? What are her intentions for herself? Or what does she want from herself? Cheng Lingyu some do not understand, but she believes that Cheng Linyin''s goal will not be simple. When Xiaolian takes a miraculous medicine to boil for herself, Cheng Lingyu looks cold. Don''t think a few herbs can buy you. How does the general of the state guard treat Cheng Lingyu these years? She can feel it these days. Since she came to this body, it will be good for her to "repay". Cheng Lingyue, and the people in this family who can ignore her for so many years, will not miss any. Gu Shengyin returns to Xuantian tower. There are few people on this tower. There is no need for anyone to dress around the great offering. On the Xuantian tower, there are only Cheng Linyin and several servants who take care of Cheng Linyin''s food and clothing. Gu Sheng went to see a great sacrifice. "Teacher." The offering opened his eyes: "back?" "Well." Gu Sheng answers with a look of desire and silence. How can the great offering be missed? He said, "if there is anything, just say it directly." Gu Sheng''s face was straight: "yes." She began to talk, not anything else, but about Cheng Lingyu. "¡­¡­ The fifth sister in the disciple''s family seems to be different from before. I wonder if she will be robbed of her home? " She said, frowning. Although it is said very little, it is not something that has never happened. It''s just that taking away is very cruel to the original owner, and the soul upied by the body will be driven out of nowhere. Therefore, taking the house is also regarded as the magic way. In Tianxuannd, it was found that the people who took possession of their houses were basically killed by everyone. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 801 In fact, Gu Sheng''s soul entered this body, which, in a sense, was also regarded as taking over. However, when she came to the mission world, someone forcibly reversed time and space by means of universal means. Strictly speaking, she is in the parallel world of the original world. The soul of the heroine left the world long after her original life. And the system produced, in this world, no one can find anything wrong on this body. But Cheng Lingyu is different. Although Cheng Ling didn''t know it was because of the above reasons that she entered Cheng Lingyu''s body, it was a fact that she upied Cheng Lingyu''s body. But Cheng Lingyu did not lose her vitality. As a result, her soul will disappear in the world sooner orter. "Take the house?" A cold voice repeated the word. Gu Sheng nodded: "I have this guess." The offering gave her a look: "how are your five sisters rted to you?" Seeing his eyes looking at himself, Gu Sheng shook his head honestly: "I grew up with my teacher since I was a child. At most, my brothers and sisters have only seen a few of them." The offering closed his eyes: "it has nothing to do with you." With a sigh, Gu Sheng knew that the response of the great offering would be like this. In his eyes, except for a few people who still have some sense of existence, the rest of others have nothing to do with him. She gritted her teeth: "if that person has a bad intention and wants to frame up the general''s house..." "That''s true. I''ll take care of her myself." Big offering helplessly opened his eyes and looked at his little disciple. His tone seems to take a trace of Indulgence: "Linyin, martial road all the way to the highest, the heart can not have too many thoughts." Gu Sheng was stunned and immediately bowed his head: "my disciples are taught." She withdrew from the hall and asked the system, "is there any problem with Cheng Lingyu''s soul?" The system replied positively: "you can rest assured that Cheng Ling is not a normal usurper. She did not devour and drive away Cheng Lingyu''s soul. Cheng Lingyu just fell into a deep sleep for the time being. " In other words, there are two souls in Cheng Lingyu''s body. The real Cheng Lingyu fell into a deep sleep, and Cheng Ling now upies the dominant position of the body. Because Gu Sheng knew this in advance, he only wanted to tell him about it. If Cheng Ling''s awakening is the cost of the death of Cheng Lingyu''s soul, she will not be soft hearted. If Cheng Lingyu wanted to be a demon in the future, it would be impossible for him to stand idly by. Although she will not hurt her killer, but step by step, limit all her way. Since Cheng Ling cane to Cheng Lingyu''s body to resurrect after her death, this is also a gift from fate. Now I just hope that she can live in peace, not to live up to this hard won second rebirth. The general''s military office. "Sister five, my sister hase to see you." A loud female voice sounded outside the yard. Cheng Lingyu turns to look at Xiaolian, and Xiaolian immediately replies, "it''s the fourthdy." Fourth Miss Cheng Lingyue, who loves to bully Cheng Lingyu? She eyebrows a pick, this period of time she was busy exploring the sticity of the body, did not go to her trouble, she was looking for her door. When the door is opened, Cheng Lingyu walks out of the room and looks at Cheng Lingyue standing in the yard, smiling and not smiling: "what can I do for you, four sisters?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 802 Cheng Lingyue is stunned to see this. When, this cowardly five sisters, can also show such a calm look to face themselves? She must be trying to be calm! Cheng Lingyue thinks that Cheng Lingyu is a virtue she knows best. Cheng Lingyue said with a smile: "my sister was not frightenedst time. I heard that the elder sister sent you a lot of precious medicinal materials. If you want me to say, big sister''s medicine is good. I think your wholeplexion has improved a lot. " Cheng Lingyu knew what the other side meant when she heard it. Her feelings were the idea of making those herbs. "It''s just that my sister''s health is a little bit rough these two days. Would you like to part with you, sister?" Cheng Lingyu scoffs at Cheng Lingyue. To tell the truth, she really despises such a person. She has no ability and loves to be envious. However, when she sees that others have something good, she always wants to take advantage of them. But she didn''t want her to be happy. She said faintly: "those herbs are the big sister''s love for me. The younger sister walked around in front of the ghost gate and specially brought it to me. Do you want to go for a walk first Cheng Lingyue''s face turned blue when he heard the speech: "Cheng Lingyu, how dare you curse me?" Cheng Lingyu''s face was expressionless: "the original four elder sisters also can change face? I thought you had such a thick skin that you couldn''t see any expression. " Cheng Lingyue has always been arrogant and used to think that this sister is a bully. Now when she sees her refuting and ridiculing herself, she naturally gets angry. She didn''t want to go up and pped: "today I''ll teach you how to respect your sister!" Cheng Lingyu has long known to be a four elder sister, but it''s just a show off. If she really has a talent for mystery, she can''t live with Cheng Lingyu. Her feet move, just to avoid Cheng Lingyue''s p, and then grasp her hand side. "Pa!" Cheng Lingyue that p knot solid cast in his face. "How dare you hit me?" Cheng Lingyue was furious. Cheng Lingyu face innocent: "clearly is four elder sister, you are not careful, the younger sister can do nothing." Cheng Lingyue doesn''t believe in evil. If she wants to beat her again, of course, she can''t seed. Cheng Lingyue was kicked to the ground, can''t believe looking at Cheng Lingyu: This is the waste Cheng Lingyu? How is that possible? Although Cheng Lingyu said that she had no vitality in her body, she recovered 30% of her skills in the continuous exercise these days. It''s no surprise that Cheng Lingyue is only subdued. Cheng Lingyu finally got a little scared. She looked at Cheng Lingyue in horror: "you How can Cheng Lingyu be like this! You''re not her, are you? " Cheng Lingyu looks cold. She looks around. Xiaolian goes to bring her some medicine. Cheng Lingyuees alone, and no one hears the words just said. She gently walked to Cheng Lingyue''s side, grabbed her cor and forced her to raise her head: "my good sister, you must know, what is a curse out of mouth. If you can''t speak, there''s no need for this tongue and head. " She looks really terrible, Cheng Lingyu really felt the killing intention on her body. "I I''m just joking. My fifth sister is just joking with her sister, right? " She tried to pull a smile. "It''s up to you, four sisters, whether you''re joking or not." Cheng Lingyu pulls her up and gently smoothes her cor. Cheng Lingyue almost ran out of the yard. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 803 Cheng Lingyu looks at her coldly. When she finishes her cor for Cheng Lingyue, she adds a little something. This four sisters, or always shut up is safer. "It''s fun." Azy voice came from above. "Who?" Cheng Lingyu''s heart a Lin, nearby someone, but he did not notice. This shows that there is a great difference between this man and his own strength. A figure of Xuanyi appeared in front of her. Cheng Lingyu squinted at him and said, "Your Highness the second prince?" Xuantiance looks at the woman in front of her with interest. She looks beautiful, but she is far from a role. Seeing that she lives in such a remote yard, she will not y an important role in the general''s mansion. "I don''t know that you are such a wonderful person in this family." Why didn''t he find out before? Oh, no, the one who just left said that she had changedpletely. Cheng Lingyu''s heart shed to kill. This man, obviously, just heard the conversation between himself and Cheng Lingyue. During this period, she also learned a lot ofmon sense about Tianxuan continent. She knew that if she was found out, the consequences would never be good. Xuantian CE felt killed by her, but did not put it in his heart. "Put away your killing heart, I have no malice to you." Cheng Lingyu looked at him coldly: "how can I believe you?" Xuantiance''s eyes narrowed, and his whole body was under pressure. He was on Cheng Lingyu''s body. "If I want your life, I don''t have to worry about it." "What do you want?" Cheng Lingyu is not stupid, the other side and himself said so much, it must be from their own body to get what. "I want to work with you." Xuantian CE''s smile is meaningful. "Do you hate this ce? Hate this general''s mansion? Obviously, he is a master with high status, but he is not as good as a decent servant... " ¡­¡­ When Gu Sheng gets Cheng Lingyu and the second prince collude with each other, his expression is very indescribable. In particr, she heard a detailed ount of the system. How can the second prince get to the backyard of the female family members of the general''s mansion? She will not worry about this matter for the time being. Cheng Lingyu is just a waste material with no favor and no talent. Who did the second prince cooperate with? He asked to cooperate with her? "System, can you give me a logical reason?" System: No Gu Shengyin: "why?" System: "the original plot is also like this. If the host has doubts, it can return to the world and question the world rules after it is powerful enough." Gu Shengyin: System, you can. " She didn''t bother about this, which is probably the wonderful reason of automaticpletion of the plot. Now the point is that Cheng Lingyu and the second prince are united as in the plot. The first step they took to break down the general''s military house hase out. Since she didn''t have half kindness to the general, she didn''t need to keep her hand. Aren''t these two people working together? Want to be together? She would be happy to help them! She called in her men. Cheng Linyin had four intimate maids to serve since childhood: bright sparrow, secretnguage, Guangyao and night. The four men were selected by Da Gong himself. They grew up with Cheng Linyin. Although their talent can not bepared with Cheng Linyin, they are one in a hundred. She gave a few orders in a low voice, and the night came and took orders. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 804 Xuantiance, the second prince''s Royal Highness, fell in love with a little-knownmoner daughter in the general''s family. I owe it to a few dandies. On that day, several famous dandies in the imperial city saw a beautiful woman in a restaurant. Seeing that she was also a small family, they became interested in romantic love. The woman refused to resist death and stumbled, unexpectedly, she opened the door of a private room carelessly. In the private room, the second prince''s highness and a beauty in white are adding fragrance to the red sleeve, and they are close to each other, and they are very affectionate There''s no doubt that Cheng xuance and his followers are just normal people. However, rumors are usually passed on from one to two, two to three, and three to the public. By the time everyone knows it, even the parties can''t recognize it. This is talking about themselves. Nowadays, the most popr version of the imperial city is: the second prince saw the unpopr fifth miss at the life banquet of the old man in the military residence of the grand general of the country. After returning home, he could not help but make an appointment. This involves dignitaries, but also with a trace of fragrance. Yan''s script, is the most popr with the masses. The general''s military office. "I don''t know that you are one of my daughters." Cheng qugang, the general of the state protection, looks at Cheng Lingyu with his face as heavy as water. He has many children. Except for a few outstanding ones, no one else has been taken seriously by him. If it was not for this matter, he would not even think of such a person in his heart. "My father, my daughter My daughter and his second prince are just a chance encounter. " Cheng Lingyu looks scared. "By chance?" Cheng qugang sneered, "what kind of temperament is the second prince? You really don''t know. Can you go and see him or in the private room? " He waved his hand to stop Cheng Lingyu: "you don''t have to exin anything. I''ll send someone to the second prince''s house. If he is interested in you, you''ll go to his house to be a respectable concubine. If you don''t mean to..." General Cheng''s tone became extremely cold: "we don''t need a daughter with a bad reputation for protecting our country." Cheng Lingyu returns to the yard. Her face sank as the door closed. She didn''t think that what she had done was very secret. How could it be discovered? However, all of this happened to be so coincidental. Those dandies were fighting with each other all day long, and they wanted to have a good-looking woman. It''s also amon thing to have a y. is that really bad luck for them? Thinking of what his so-called "father" said, Cheng Lingyu''s eyes shed a fierce color: there is not a good thing in this family, all damn! It''s time for her to make a n for herself. Xuantiance, the second prince, doesn''t have much contact with each other, but Cheng Lingyu fully understands what he is. That person is a typical representative of a woman with a good face and a heart like Yama. Now whether he is worth saving or not is still unknown. He has to leave a good way for himself in advance. The second prince''s house, xuantiance sent away the general''s mansion, and the smile on his face disappeared. "Let the prince ept the woman?" His voice dragged on very long, but the servant in the room was silent. They all know that if your highness speaks in this tone, he will be in a bad mood. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 805 Xuantiance is really in a bad mood. He can be sure that his meeting with Cheng Lingyu is absolutely confidential. It''s impossible for people on your side to betray themselves. So, is this really just a coincidence? He is suspicious by nature. What he doesn''t believe most is coincidence? So, is it possible that Cheng Lingyu nned this thing? Maybe she didn''t want to live like that in the general''s mansion, and felt that she was a big tree to enjoy the cool? The more the second prince thought about it, the more likely it was. Although it was done in great concealment, he could not find any trace at all. At this thought, his lips aroused a bloodthirsty smile, and his intention to abandon Cheng Lingyu changed. "Tell the general for me that the prince is very fond of the fifth miss of your house." This is the promise. Dare to count on me, hum! When Cheng Lingyu received the news, she still felt a little unbelievable. Xuantiance even recognized this matter? I know that he is totally different. What the hell does he want? Cheng Lingyu was not half happy, and a strong sense of vignce rose in her heart. The servants who came to report the news in her yard were not as proud and enthusiastic as before. Such an attitude makes Cheng Lingyu very disgusted, and she is no longer pretending to be confused, but coldly lets Xiaolian see off the guests. The steward''s smile did not change and he walked out of the door, and then his face became cold: as expected, he couldn''t get on the table, and he showed such a face before he left. Three dayster, Cheng Lingyu was sent to the second prince''s house by a little Jiao and became a concubine''s room. Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing at the news. In the original plot, Cheng Lingyu does not leave the general''s mansion. Then, at the age of 18, she wakes up her talent and is trained by the general. She gradually gains his trust. Trust from the master of this house. This is also the biggest factor for her to be able to do something in the general''s house. Now, she has been regarded as a member of the second prince''s house. In this case, she has no advantage to work in the general''s house. Even if she once again exposes the "crime" of the general''s residence, the first person in charge of suspecting is that the second prince wants to deal with the general''s house. Moreover, she also sessfully nted a seed of suspicion between xuantiance and Cheng Lingyu. Can you two, as in the original plot, be lovers who care for each other in the process of getting along? "Linyin." A faint voice sounded in her ear. "Come here." Gu Sheng was waiting for her in the hall. "I told you, don''t let those worldly things upy your mind too much." The great offering turned to look at his favorite little disciple. Gu Sheng blinked at him: "but teacher, the second prince and my five sisters unite to try to calcte my general''s mansion. It''s the ce where I was born. I can''t stand idly by." The great offering frowned, and he had never thought of such a thing. In his world, he never calcted. Against yourself? Just sweep it with one sword. When a man is strong enough to be looked up to by all, there is no more conspiracy to work on him. Because you have a thousand calctions, and he, with just a finger, can make all your calctions go to waste. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 806 So for his disciple, what he hopes most is that she can be strong enough. One day, others will not dare to touch her family because of her existence. Seeing the teacher looking at himself with disapproval, Gu Sheng walked over and hugged one of his arms with a smile. "Teacher, I promise that I will practice hard. No matter what other things are in mind, the training progress will not be dyed!" The great offering felt the heat on his arm. It seems that this disciple is more and more like to be close to himself recently? For this reason, he specially went to read the ancient books in Xuantian tower. ording to the ancient books, he suddenly became very fond of being close to people because of his inner uneasiness and hesitation. Is Linyin wronged at home? Or was she frightened by the second prince and her five sisters? No matter which one, let his heart pity. Because he did not avoid, but let Gu Shengyin continue to hold himself. "By the way, teacher." Gu Shengyin suddenly thought of something, "don''t spy on my whereabouts these days." A strong man like the great offering has a powerful divine sense. It is very easy for him to know something. The great offering looked at her with some confusion. "I will not leave Xuantian tower these days. You can rest assured. There''s a little secret. " She pricked up a finger. For some reason, the great offering felt a little unhappy because of this: before Linyin, no matter what he did, he would never hide it from himself. But he was always in a strong state of mind. Such an idea was just a short moment, which even Gu Shengyin did not notice. The great offering nodded: "well, if you don''t want to ask the master to know, I won''t go to explore." What''s wrong with Gu? But looking at her teacher''s calm appearance, she felt that she was definitely thinking too much. Over the next ten days, Gu Shengyin was preparing his own secret while observing the second prince''s mansion. Cheng Lingyu had never been better than the emperor. At first, people thought that she was the first concubine of the second prince, and the second prince was definitely different from her. However, after she entered the mansion, the second prince would still sleep in his bedroom, go out to talk with his friends in the daytime, and call two beauties to cheer her up. Even the second prince never rested in the new concubine''s room. The people of the second prince''s house, who had been wary of her, understood that this one was not liked by his highness. Although I don''t know what your highness thinks, he still takes people in. But all these have nothing to do with them, they just serve people. Cheng Lingyu''s treatment has been reduced and lowered in recent days, which is better than that in the general''s residence. This is because she is only half of the master in the second prince''s house, besides Xuan Tiance. Xiaolian is angry in her heart, but Cheng Lingyu is relieved: if xuantiance shows her how much she loves her, she will feel that she is wrong. Xuantiance does not favor her best, and she does not want to give her body to apletely strange and emotionless man. The general''s house had been watching the daughter. If she was favored by the second prince, she could still make use of it. However, as it is now, this move is useless. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 807 As if Cheng Lingyu had just passed her seventeen birthday, Gu Sheng was still one year away from her 18th birthday. One year is enough to do a lot of things. There is no difference between spring, summer, autumn and winter on the Xuantian tower. It is the mostfortable temperature all the year round. For the sake of making his little disciples have a good time, the great offering has arranged a constant temperature array by himself. That night, he received a message from his younger disciple. "Teacher, youe to the observatory behind the hall." He heard the excitement and expectation in his voice, and felt a meal in his heart. As soon as his figure shed, he appeared beside Gu Shengyin. "Is this?" He looked at what was in front of him for a moment. In front of him was a square table with several dishes on it. All of them looked very nice. There was a bowl covered with a lid, and it was hard to see what was inside. "Teacher, have you forgotten? You told me before what day it is. " Gu Sheng looks at him with a smile. Today? After calcting today''s day, the big offering looked at Gu Shengyin''s warm eyes: "it''s hard for you to remember." Gu Sheng because side head smile: "teacher quickly open." She pointed to the covered bowl. At one nce, the offering lifted the top cover, and the thick fragrance floated out. This is a bowl of noodles. The thin noodles are like silver silk. I don''t know what the soup is made of. It looks like a bowl of water noodles without ss color, but the fragrance can''t deceive people. Gu Shengyin said: "this is the longevity noodles made for you by the disciples. I heard that the ordinary people would eat such noodles on their birthdays. It means long and long-term health." She said this sentence with some embarrassment: "students know, these teachers are not missing, but students do not know..." A hand fell on the top of her hair. Da Gong gently rubbed her hair, as if tofort her: "no, Linyin, I''m very happy." There seemed to be something hot in his chest, which had never been done for him. Although he didn''t care about these things, at this moment, the heart from this little disciple still made his heart happy without fluctuation for a long time. Gu Sheng yi put the hand on his head and let him sit down. She looked at him with a smile: "teacher, please eat quickly. It''s cold." Dafeng picked up chopsticks and picked one. "Yes! The whole bowl is a piece of noodles. You can''t break it, teacher. You have to eat it at one go. " When he looked up and saw the little disciple looking forward to himself, the big offering couldn''t helpughing: "good." After that, he lowered his head and began to eat bit by bit. Gu Sheng was shaken by his smile. Not only she, in Cheng Linyin''s memory, has never seen this teacher smile. The moon is very big tonight, and the pagoda is very high. They sat on the highest observation tform of the Xuantian tower, and the huge bright moon seemed to be within reach. Gu Sheng remembers the fleeting smile of the great sacrifice. The moon is behind him, but it only serves as his foil. There are bandit gentlemen, such as jade, such as Diao. Her heart beat heavily for a while, quickly picked up the hand of the wine to drink a cup, to cover up just the gaffe. Such a perfect and powerful man, and his lover, is really let people, it is difficult to resist those impetuous thoughts. There are not many noodles. After the offering, he raised his head. He had not eaten any cereals for many years, but he had to admit that the noodles were delicious. Linyin has never made a sound. If it is not for the perception that she has been sitting in front of her, the great offering would have thought she had left. When he raised his head, he couldn''tugh or cry. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 808 I saw the opposite girl''s cheeks flushed, chin propped, drunk looking at themselves. The offering took a look at the empty ss in front of her and understood what was going on. The wine was obviously taken from the storehouse of Xuantian tower by Linyin. All the things that can be put into the storehouse by offering are good things. In other words, there is nothing bad that can be used as a sacrifice. This wine is called zuixianlin. Although its name is so poetic, it is a first-ss liquor. Moreover, this wine is not strong in the mouth. On the contrary, it tastes mellow and mild, and has the same vor as ordinary fruit wine, but its aftereffect is the strongest among all wines. Even those who im that they are not drunk after a thousand cups do not dare to drink three cups in session. When they look at the weight of the wine pot, they can see that the girl has not only drunk three cups. He was helpless, but not too worried: Although drunk Xianlin was strong, it had no effect on his body. When she had a good sleep, she would be fine when she woke up. But this wine has a characteristic: it can induce the deepest desire of a person. In other words, a lot of things we dare not say or do on weekdays can''t be hidden after drinking this wine. The great offering did not want to sigh the disciple''s inner privacy, so he got up and wanted to take her down to rest. However, Gu Sheng looked at the offering with a smile. "Teacher, you look good." She said with a smile. If someone else dares to speak to him in such a funny tone, he will certainly not let it go easily. However, the speaker changed to a temporary tone, and he only felt close. "You''re drunk." He stated the fact calmly. Gu Shengyin felt very clear headed: "I''m not drunk. Today, I specially celebrate my teacher''s birthday. These dishes are all made by myself. Are they delicious? " The big offering looks moved. The child grew up with herself since childhood. No one knows more about her cooking skills than herself. So, is this the little secret she talked about a while ago? At this thought, the great sacrifice mood suddenly became better. His eyes gently swept over the dishes that looked very delicate and nodded: "I like it very much." Gu Sheng was obviously happy on her face. Looking at Da Gong''s wless face closely, she blurted out: "teacher, I have something to tell you." Big offering originally prepared to get up, smell speech side to look at her: "hmm?" Gu Sheng looked at her without blinking his eyes. His voice was clear and said, "teacher, I like you." It''s a big sacrifice. He looked at his little disciple in amazement. What did she just say? It seemed to understand what he was thinking. Gu Shengyin repeated word by word: "teacher, I like you." Da Gong wanted to persuade himself with the reason of hiding his words after drinking. However, zuixianlin''s characteristics are disyed here. He can''t cheat himself. A child raised by himself has such a mind for himself? The great offering never thought of such a problem. He thought he should hate it, but he didn''t. In the face of his younger disciple''s words, he just felt that it was not right. Yes, it''s not right. He turned slowly. Gu Shengyin has been staring at his face after finishing that sentence. This time, seeing his expression, his heart is heavy. She thought, she already knew the answer. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 809 The offering tone was gentle, but Gu Sheng had a bad feeling in his heart. "Linyin, you''re drunk." He repeated it again. Gu Shengyin felt that she hadpletely let herself go: "teacher, in fact, you know that what I said is true or drunk, right?" The offering was silent for a moment, and the sleeves were brushed. Gu Sheng because only feel a ck in front of her eyes, she fell into a familiar embrace. The great offering looked at the little disciple lying in his arms and sighed to himself. He held out a finger and gently touched Gu Shengyin''s eyebrow. Some things, or forget better. Gu Sheng, who is sleeping, frowns because of some difort and subconsciously drills into the familiar and warm arms. The offering took her back to the room, carefully covered the quilt for her, and then returned to the viewing tform. He faced the full moon, slowly, one mouthful, all the things on the table, all finished. Gu Sheng gets up the next day feeling refreshed. One of the obvious advantages of zuixianlin is that you won''t have any seque after you get drunk. It''s just She stroked her forehead. Last night, she clearly celebrated her birthday to her teacher. Why can''t she remember it now? You can''t be greedy. She asked the maid to prepare hot water and take a good bath before she came to the hall. The great sacrifice was still sitting on the white jade tform. He had his own room, but every time Gu Shengyin saw him, he was in the hall. "Teacher." Gu Sheng saluted. "Are you awake?" the offering asked Gu Sheng shook his head and asked again? "I drank too muchst night Is there anything out of line? " The big offering eyes did not change: "you are very clever when you are drunk, and you fall asleep when you lie down." Clever? Emotional teachers also regard themselves as children? Gu Sheng was relieved as long as he didn''t make a fool of himself. However, the system did not remind itself, it seems that it is really nothing. Gu Shengyin put the matter down. Now she''s going to start preparing for another thing. At the end of the year, she will be born at the age of 18. After that, the once-in-a-lifetime youth Kingpetition will begin. As Cheng Linyin, the most gifted person in Tianxuan maind, how could he not attend such a grand event? Without Cheng Lingyu''s help, Cheng Linyin''s legendary road begins here. The new king contest is held every five years, and the organizers take turns from Empire to Empire. This time, it happened to be the rosefinch empire. The rosefinch empire is located in the southernmost part of the maind. The Empire believes in the rosefinch beast, which is in charge of the fire in the south. It is called the rosefinch empire. There is a long way between Zhuque Empire and Tianxuan Empire, with a vast desert between them. This means that Gu Sheng will not see the great sacrifice for at least one year when he goes to participate in the youth Kingpetition. And if shees back by then, Cheng Lingyu has already awakened her talent. She specially went to see the great sacrifice, hoping that she could take a good look at Cheng Lingyu when she left Tianxuan empire. Da Gong frowned: "it''s so troublesome. How about a teacher to solve your problems directly?" Gu Shengyin asked: "can the teacher erase the soul of my five sisters without harming them?" Big offering nodded: "you can have a try." Gu Sheng thought for a moment: "it''s not necessary now. Soon after, I''ll trouble the teacher to drive this person out of my five sister''s body." Da Gong had some doubts about why Linyin didn''t let him do it now. However, he never paid attention to this kind of thing, so he would not ask more. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 810 Cheng Lingyu convinced the second prince to take her to the Zhuque empire. Under such circumstances, the second prince can take her with her. Gu Sheng has to admire her. Cheng Lingyu is really capable. But let Cheng Lingyu be under his nose, which is a good thing for him. Time passed quickly, and it was time to start. On the night before departure, Gu Sheng came to offer his farewell. "Teacher, I will note back for many days. Please take care of yourself." She saluted the archdeacon. The great offering looked at her and said in a warm voice, "you don''t have to worry about your teacher. You should pay attention to your own safety." Gu Sheng nodded and said, "teacher, I can''t bear you." The big offering looked soft, and immediately thought of that night, the little apprentice who drank the drunken Xianlin said to himself, "I like you." After all, he just said with a calm look: "you have grown up, and you will always be alone in the future." Gu Sheng took a close look at his expression, sighed in his heart and left. Behind her, the door closed silently. The next day, Gu Shengyin came to the pce. With her, there were nine famous young masters of Tianxuan Dynasty, including the second prince. Seeing hering, all the people came to greet her except xuantiance, the second prince. After the emperor expressed his praise to all the people and rewarded numerous treasures, ten people started to leave for the Zhuque empire under the protection of several powerful men of Tianxuan Dynasty. In the middle, Gu Sheng takes time to meet Cheng Lingyu, who goes with the second prince. She already knew the purpose that Cheng Lingyu had to follow. She didn''t know where to listen to the rumor. It was said that among the awards of the youth Kingpetition, there was a thing named "Xuandan". Taking this pill can stimte the potential of the body to the maximum extent, and it is very likely that a person who is born without Xuanqi will be qualified to practice Xuanqi. Although the danger is also great, Cheng Lingyu wants to have a try. If she wants to get zhaoxuandan, she certainly can''t get such precious things through regr channels. Cheng Lingyu doesn''t expect that those who win the victory will use it on her. Yeah, what she wanted to do was steal. Although Gu Shengyin didn''t know where this woman came from, she was confident that she could steal this precious pill under the protection of so many powerful people. In fact, if Cheng Lingyu came and said to her, she would be happy to call Xuandan to her. Let her get everything and then take away everything she stole. This is a gift Gu Shengyin intends to give her. After one month, the people of Xuantian empire finally came to the territory of Zhuque empire. As the most powerful empire in Tianxuan continent, Gu Sheng was received with great solemnity for his party. Everything was perfect, except for someone who was very enthusiastic. "Miss Lin Yin, we have many beautiful scenic spots in Zhuque city. I wonder if Xiao Wang has the honor to invite her to join us?" This handsome man with a warm smile is the youngest brother of the current emperor of the rosefinch empire. The owl. From the first sight of Gu Shengyin, he was shocked by nature and human beings. He did not conceal his love for Gu Shengyin. He came to the Embassy of Tianxuan Empire to report every day. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 811 Gu Shengyin was almost worn out by him. You say he''s annoying? What his eyes show clearly is his admiration and admiration for you, but he never takes a step beyond the line. Every time, he just steps on the range that she can ept. And he didn''t just invite Gu Shengyin alone. Just like now, even though everyone knows that his purpose is Gu Shengyin, he has not forgotten to worry about other people''s feelings. "We have a XuanHuo cave in Zhuque city. It is said that there is a fire left by the red bird under the ground. The martial arts can improve the speed of Xuanqi cultivation." He said so, several people are in front of a bright. Such a bright conspiracy, but Gu Shengyin can not refuse. Because other people are eager to try, and the owl is looking at himself eagerly. What''s more, she is also curious about such ces. She nodded. On hearing the words, the heroughed heartily and did not say much nonsense. He personally led the way for the people. The reason why he told others without reservation was that the XuanHuo grottoes of Zhuque empire was not a secret, and the improvement of cultivation was limited. The general warrior will have a certain effect for the first time, and will hardly improve the strength after that. "Miss Linyin, it''s spring season now, and there are a lot of tourists. If you miss such a beautiful girl, it will arouse many childe''s spring thoughts." The hero eximed. His tone is straightforward, the words are full of straightforward praise, Gu Sheng had to faint back a smile: "Your Highness ttered." When the great offering wanted to see what his little disciples were doing, the divine consciousness "saw" such a scene. She was beating up the street with a handsome man in a red robe. The rtionship between them seemed very close. Lin Yin even gave him a very happy smile. There is no impression of this man''s offering, and his clothes are not from Tianxuan empire. Who is he? The great offering only felt that the picture of two people smiling at each other was inexplicably dazzling. The man''s eyes are not covered up the admiration of his heart to produce a sense of anger. He has a mind between men and women about Linyin. What about Linyin? Offering a close look at her apprentice, she found that she did not exclude this man''s intimacy. For the past 18 years, Linyin has lived with her on the Tianxuan tower. She seldom contacts outsiders, especially men. It seems that the man''s status is not low, his appearance is barely good, and his appearance is eloquent. Didn''t he see that he amused the silent voice and showed his smile? Linyin is so simple, won''t be cheated? Da Gong was worried about his little disciple. No! At the next moment, the offering suddenly woke up. Just now, there was a moment of confusion in my mood, when I saw Linyin smiling at that person. When did she have such a great influence on her own thoughts? When the eldest disciple Shou yuan came to an end and lost his vitality, his perfect and unbroken state of mind did not start more than half a ripple. The great offering withdrew his divine consciousness. He sat on the white jade tform for the first time without meditation, but meditated quietly. Gu Sheng seems to be aware of it, and looks up in the air, some doubts. "What''s the matter?" He asked, seeing her suddenly looking up. Gu Sheng shook his head and did not speak. Could it be an illusion? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 812 Returning to the room at night, the system began to remind Gu Shengyin: "Cheng Lingyu''s poison on Cheng Lingyue has begun to attack." It has to be said that Cheng Lingyu is a cruel and careful person. Cheng Lingyue bullies her, and she takes the poison into Cheng Lingyue''s body at that time. It has been several months, and she has already entered the second prince''s mansion. Even if Cheng Lingyue is poisoned and killed, no one will insult her. Fortunately, when she left, she had already instructed her confidant who stayed in Tianxuan continent to say: "this is the antidote. When Cheng Lingyue is poisoned, I will detoxify her. Remember to wait until she has tasted the bitter fruit before giving her the antidote Her four sister''s practice is indeed a little too much. This time, let her suffer a bit and correct her temperament. After hearing her master''s orders, she didn''t give her an antidote immediately after she was poisoned. Instead, she asked several doctors and said that she could not do anything about it. After suffering for several days, she sneaked into her yard one night and put a handwritten letter and a bottle of antidote on the table. It was written on the letter paper that this was a punishment for her habitual non forgiveness, love for taking advantage of others, and all kinds of care. Let her go this time. If there is another time, no one will save her. Cheng Ling''s menstruation was so scared that she really changed her temper. Instead of being as timid as Cheng Lingyu before, she became cautious in her words and deeds. Cheng Lingyu didn''t know about it. In her mind, Cheng Lingyue had already been a dead man. She was in her room now, looking at a fuzzy scroll of her own. She got this by chance in the ancient books of the second prince''s mansion, which recorded the relevant information about the seizure of her house. Hesitation to take over and give up has always been a very good thing, because it is rarely sought after. She slowly looked at the content. These days, she often had a dream in the evening, dreaming that she came to a dark ce, and her body was a virtual shadow, which was sending out the dim light. Not far from the front, there is a simr virtual shadow lying quietly in the air, and the appearance of her face is exactly what Cheng Lingyu looks like. At first, she didn''t know what this meant until she looked up the ancient books, this time, she realized that she was notpletely reborn. The ce she went in her dream was the sea of consciousness. Her soul came to this body, but the soul of the original owner Cheng Lingyu did not disappear, just fell into a deep sleep. Now she often dreams of this scene, precisely because Cheng Lingyu''s soul is gradually bing stronger, and when she wakes up, it is the time when she is expelled from the body. How could she allow that to happen? For Cheng Ling,ing to this different world after death is clearly a gift from heaven. Since she has survived on Cheng Lingyu''s body, she is Cheng Lingyu now. As for the original Cheng Lingyu - since you have been sleeping for so long, you don''t have to wake up and sleep forever. This scroll records how to expel the soul from a body. In fact, it is aplete way to take away the soul. However, now Cheng Ling has hit and bumped into the most difficult soul. Now she has only one step left, that is, how to exclude the soul of the original Lord and get this bodypletely. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 813 There was no mystery in her. Even if there was a ready-made method on the parchment, it was not a simple thing for her. However, calling Xuandan let her see the hope. It''s said that the call Xuandan can fully stimte one''s potential and even awaken the thinnest Xuanqi in the body. This process is obviously very painful. And this is the time when one''s defense against the sea is the weakest. For Cheng Ling, this is the best opportunity - she can take this opportunity to get rid of Cheng Lingyu''s soul. She hasplete self-confidence, a weak and self abased soul from childhood, can not be her opponent. Gu Sheng didn''t know what she was thinking in her mind, but she knew what Cheng Lingyu was looking at through the system. So for her purpose, she can also guess a seven or eight: look at this, Cheng Ling is found that Cheng Lingyu''s soul has not disappeared. It is not a strange thing that she wants to kill all the people with her ruthless nature which she has worked hard for many years as a mercenary. Since Cheng Ling is so cruel, Gu Sheng has no burden for something. Gu Shengyin is thinking about Cheng Lingyu here, but he doesn''t know that there is a man who opens his eyes quietly and disappears on the white jade tform on the Xuantian tower in the remote Tianxuan continent. With the youth Kingpetition approaching day by day, Gu Shengyin finally has enough excuse to refuse the invitation of the owl: busy training, no time. The owls also know the importance of this event to them, and they don''t bother others any more. Finally arrived at thepetition day. When Gu Shengyin walked out of the embassy with the rest of the participants from Tianxuan maind, many onlookers were already standing outside. Most of these people are not qualified to enter the field ofpetition. Only here can we see the youngest and most powerful fighters in the maind. Gu Shengyin saw a man in white in the middle of the crowd. His face was very ordinary, which could not be found in the crowd. His white clothes were also the mostmon material. He was very humble. However, Gu Shengyin lowered his head to cover up the momentary gaffe. Why is the teacher here? It''s easy to change? The disguise of the great offering is, of course, wless. However, for Gu Shengyin, no matter how the person disguises, the lotus fragrance that apanies each world with his soul cannot be concealed. When Gu Shengyin looks back again with his mood cleared up, where is the trace of the man? She didn''t know that the great sacrifice was still there, just hiding her body shape. He just felt his little disciple''s breath suddenly disordered. He thought she had found himself. But in her realm, this is impossible. In the twinkling of an eye, he saw the mboyant red robed man not far from his side. Was it because he had emotional fluctuations just before he was about to sound? When he thought of this, the great offering was filled with cold hum. Seeing his sweetheart go far away, the owl suddenly felt cold. He looked up at the bright sun in the sky and thought to himself if there was something wrong with his body? Shaking his head, he got rid of the idea. Miss Linyin is ready to leave for thepetition venue, and he should hurry to the venue. She can''t miss miss miss Linyin''s presence. He left in thepany of his servants. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 814 "Let''s go." Gu Sheng, with his fist sping, said to the man opposite. The man on the opposite side got up and confessed to Gu Sheng: "thank you for your kindness." The strength of the other side and he is not the same level at all. The audience around them had lost their previous excitement for no other reason - they were numb to the shock of this woman from the Tianxuan empire. From the beginning is the strength of crushing, all the way from the primary trials to the rotation, and now to the semi-finals. She''s not the only one to win, but the only one who seems to be more powerful than her opponent. Every opponent who fought against her had not been able to support a stick of incense for a long time. And no matter how powerful the opponent is, the girl has always been a rxed face, so that everyone can see that she is useless. If it''s amon person, maybe it''s stronger than someone else. But when she is several times stronger than others, so strong that you need to look up to her, you can''t even feel jealous. This is how other people feel about Gu Shengyin. The young warriors who could havee to participate in the youth King''spetition are already the most powerful young warriors in every empire. In ordinary people''s eyes, they are already iparable with talent. However, it is such a strong person, in front of this girl, there is no strength to fight back. Previously, I only heard that she was a determined talent for the perfection of Xuanqi, the first mysterious powerful person in Tianxuannd. People just think that these two titles are very powerful, but they never think about the significance of thetter. Up to now, Gu Shengyin has proved with her strength that this is not just two titles. Under these two titles, there is an extremely strong strength enough to crush Tongbei. It''s amazing! The fierce owl was dazzled and dazzled at the red d woman in the field. His heart was full of fire. He has never realized clearly what kind of woman he likes. She''s different from everyone else. She''s unique. Even, he may not be able to match her. But the owl didn''t mean to shrink back. He looked at Gu Shengyin in the field with burning eyes and said in a soft voice, "this is a unique woman. I must get it." His words were so light that the people sitting beside him did not hear him. However, a man in white who had been paying attention to him had heard of it. When he heard this, his face was ck. So, the Lord of the Lord of the Lord of the Lord of the fierce sun once again felt the whole body a coldfortable. He gave a shiver, put away just thought, once again silently looked at the cloudless sky. Are you really sick? Forget it, I won''t go to miss Linyin after thepetition. I''d better go to see a doctor first. Feeling that this person''s eyes are no longer persistent in Gu Shengyin''s body, the man in white nodded with satisfaction. He was sitting in thispetition. Obviously, the young man could not find a seat in thepetition, but he was surrounded by many empty seats. This is really surprising. However, the most surprising thing was that no one around him was sitting, and no one else was surprised. Some people want to pass through the metropolis and subconsciously bypass this location, as if there is no such ce. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 815 The great offering was staring at his little disciple. Linyin in front of him, always with a clever smile, a face dependent, seems not to grow up. He never knew that, in his eyes, he was still a little girl''s little disciple, and he would have such a side. She stood on the field, neatly and simply solved one by one opponents, in the face of all the cheers and praise without shyness. The high spirited woman. It''s the disciple he taught from childhood. It''s his Temporary sound. The great offering only felt that there was something hot flowing in the heart. He held out his hand and covered his chest, where the heart was beating at a rate not used to be used. He knew who he was moving for. It turns out that he is not a natural cold hearted people? This heart can''t beat because he has never met anyone who can make him move. Da Gong looks at Gu Shengyin in the field, and his eyes be deeper and deeper. On his face, he also gently raised a smile, because of the existence of this smile, his ordinary face, seems to have be very moving. Unfortunately, no one can enjoy this scene. There is another one who has a burning look at Gu Shengyin. Cheng Lingyu, who was lucky enough to be able to watch the match on the second prince''s honor. Looking at Gu Shengyin, who is in high spirits and enjoys the worship of others, Cheng Lingyu only feels that she is boiling with blood. Yeah, yeah, that''s it. It is this kind of life that she pursues. Strong, live in everyone''s surprise, gorgeous and worship, create a legend. She even thought, if at that time, the body she crossed was Cheng Linyin''s. In this way, she would not have to worry about nning for herself, she could easily get everything she wanted. The more she thought about it, the more excited she felt, but in the end reason calmed her down. It''s impossible. Not to mention Cheng Linyin, a strong person, the strength of her soul does not necessarily surpass her. It is a gift from heaven to have a chance toe back. Hope is endless. Why should I covet too much? Cheng Lingyu suppressed the delusion in her heart and loosened her painful palm. How about Cheng Linyin? When he sessfully got the call Xuan Dan, sessfully obtained the qualification of cultivation, and obtained the control of this body. She would not believe that she would be worse than anyone else! At that time, the person who has taken over Cheng Lingyu''s body will naturally clear up all the past gratitude and resentment for her. The grand general of the state protection and the people who once looked down on her She doesn''t admit that the person who took away Cheng Lingyu''s body should be the person Cheng Lingyu hates most. Cheng Lingyu is such a coward. She will only be bullied by others. She will live a humble and cowardly life. Maybe her own arrival will be her liberation. Only by mastering this body, can we help her revenge those who have hurt her, and make the name of Cheng Lingyu a dazzling legend. Cheng Lingyu should thank herself instead. ¡­¡­ If Gu Sheng hears such tant words, he will be merciless in the face. To say so much is just to find an excuse for their selfishness. You robbed people of their bodies and everything, and even said that she wanted to thank you. There is a saying like this: people do not want to face, the world is invincible. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 816 Thest game of the young king contest. The other side is very strong. Of course, it is impossible for us to get to thisst step. However, he is still not Gu Shengyin''s opponent. "I lost." That man is a swordsman, his people are like his knife, silent, resolute. Only when the knife is put out, can people feel the cold and murderous spirit. He was quite straightforward to admit defeat. People like him don''t spend their time on such meaningless things. If you have this time, you might as well practice the sabre technique once more. Gu Sheng won the first ce in thepetition as expected by everyone, and became the king of the young generation of martial arts in Tianxuan continent. On the other side of Tianxuan continent, at the moment when the result came out, the preciousmunication stone had been used to send the great news back to Tianxuan. Waiting for the warriors to return to the Empire, will be the biggest wee ceremony. After the awarding ceremony, the delegation from Tianxuan maind did not stay in the rosefinch empire for a long time. In the eyes of the king of the fierce owl, Gu Shengyin embarked on the road of return. In the carriage, Gu Shengyin is holding a delicate white jade bottle. In this small bottle, it is Cheng Lingyu''s most unforgettable call Xuandan. She knew that Cheng Lingyu was trying her best to get this bottle of pills. And she, also thinking, how to let Cheng Lingyu get this bottle of pills. As, it is a gift she gave to the real Cheng Lingyu. The efficacy of the medicine can be called terror. It thoroughly washes the tendons and cuts the marrow to remodel the root and bone. Ordinary people can''t bear such pain. At least 30% of those who failed to wake up because they couldn''t stand the pain. If it''s a real Cheng Lingyu, she can''t stand the pain. But Cheng Ling is different. This woman, in order to be stronger, can bear anything. Her purpose is to drive people out at the moment of awakening, taking advantage of Cheng Lingyu''s weakest soul moment. Coincidentally, Gu Shengyin also has this idea. When her soul is weakest, she is expelled from Cheng Lingyu''s body. To do the other way, to give back to the other. No one is sorry for anyone. Gu Shengyin is thinking, a familiar breath appears around. Not surprised at all, she turned her head and said with a smile, "teacher." "How do you know it''s me?" Gu Shengyin blinked: "no matter what the teacher looks like, I can recognize it at a nce." The great offering admitted that he was happy because of this sentence. "Close your eyes." He said. Gu Sheng closed his eyes without hesitation. Seeing that she didn''t hesitate to speak her own words, and even had no half defense on her body, she exposed all her vital points in front of her eyes, which made her eyes warm slightly. He gently stretched out a finger and touched Gu Shengyin''s eyebrow. That night, the sealed memory instantly poured into Gu Shengyin''s mind. It turns out that Even in the case of drunk, so direct confession? Gu Sheng opened his eyes in some confusion and looked at the great sacrifice which had been restored to its original appearance. Teacher, he sealed his own memory, she can fully understand, so as to avoid each other''s embarrassment. Now, why did he suddenly untie the seal? After a period of time, will they not be embarrassed? Is it? Gu Sheng''s eyes widened. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 817 Seeing the little girl in front of him, she felt very happy. Others can only see her powerful and high spirited appearance, only oneself, only oneself can see her coquettish cute little girl''s appearance. This is his own person, his temporary voice. "Do you remember what you said that night?" The offering asked. Gu Sheng for some reaction can note over, stupidly nodded. What''s going on? Teacher, did he suddenly open his mind? "Then I will answer you. I like you too The great offering is still with that kind of indifferent tone, saying a bit of not in words. Gu Sheng blinked, and then he blinked. It''s not an illusion. My teacher is really enlightened. What should they do if they ept their confession? Gu Shengyin said, hurry up! She was also some confused face, suddenly burst out a bright smile. Then, she threw herself forward and fell into the arms of the great sacrifice. The offering subconsciously reached out to catch her, and then felt something hot and humid on his cheek. It''s a kiss. This warm and open-minded little apprentice actually did not shy away from kissing himself. He was a little surprised, but he didn''t find it hard to ept. However, some things should be rified first. "What''s the Lord of the rosefinch Empire? What''s your rtionship with him?" He was not happy when he talked about it, but it was well hidden. "The owl?" Gu Sheng is puzzled by his face. What''s the rtionship between the owl and himself? She turned her mind and finally understood what the teacher meant. Teacher, this is Jealous? Her heart secretly pleased, but on the face of a righteous words: "I and he, absolutely have nothing to do with." "Well, I believe you." In fact, the great offering also knows that Lin Yin has no idea about the man. After all, his status is not as high as his own, his appearance is not as good as his own, and his strength is not as strong as his own. In terms of feelings, he is even less intimate than he has been with Linyin for more than ten years. How to look at it, Linyin doesn''t fall in love with others. The thought of offering is as confident as honey. However, he still wants to hear some words from his sweetheart. After a while of warmth, the great offering finally got down to business. "I think you''ve been holding this little bottle for a long time. What''s on your mind?" He asked. Gu Sheng nodded and told Cheng Lingyu''s n and his own n. She didn''t want to hide her nature in front of the great sacrifice. They were going to live for a lifetime. Even if she pretended to be pure and good now, she couldn''t pretend to be one. Such words, do not say that he is too tired, to him, is also a kind of distrust performance. And she''s confident enough that this man doesn''t care. Sure enough, the great sacrifice is not absolute. What''s wrong with her practice. He just asked, "so what you are puzzled about now is how to let Cheng Lingyu get this thing smoothly?" Gu Sheng nods. "It''s very simple," he said quietly He said a few words to Gu Shengyin, who nodded as his eyes brightened. The motorcade is slowly moving forward, at this time, a masked figure suddenly bursts out of the side of the mountain forest, and directly attacks Cheng Linyin''s carriage. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 818 Gu Shengyin''s carriage was suddenly cracked by the fierce palm wind. All they saw was a figure in red flying out of the carriage and chasing the figure in white. In a blink of an eye, it disappeared. "Go after it." The leaders of the team were in a hurry. Now Cheng Linyin is a baby pimple. Not to mention what the champion of the youth Kingpetition represents, her identity alone makes them dare not rx. If something happens to her under the protection of herself and others, who can bear the responsibility if the great sacrifice is investigated? Others came down from their carriages. As soon as Cheng Lingyu got off the car, he saw a familiar jade bottle not far away. Isn''t this called Xuandan? It seems that this thing is put on by Cheng Linyin. It just fell out of the white clothes man when he was ying against him. It really takes no effort toe here! Cheng Lingyu quickly picked up the things and put them into his sleeve, and then he showed a worried look with others. It''s just that the strong ones in the team have just chased out. Gu Shengyin came back alone. Her face was a little pale, apparently hurt. "That man is too fast for me to keep up with him." She looked tired. People asked her how she was. Gu Sheng shakes his head: "some slight injuries are just, I have some pills to cure them. I''ll have a rest for a while." There was no shortage of free carriages in the team. Soon, Gu Shengyin got on a new carriage, and the convoy strengthened its vignce and set off again. Gu Sheng was also exempted from all interruptions because of his "injury". As soon as she got into the carriage, the weakness in her face disappeared, and a man was already sitting in it. "Teacher, you are so quick." Big offering looked at her: "just a few people, but I still can''t find my trace." After saying this, he frowned: "the Xuan empire is too shameful on that day, and has sent so many people to protect your safety? If you encounter a real master to deal with you, are you not very dangerous Gu Sheng is silent for a moment. These elders are among the top powerful in Tianxuan empire. In the eyes of the teacher, they are not even real masters? What is the teacher''s standard? If it''s his own, it''s true that there are few masters in the whole Tianxuan continent who can take the hand. In the afternoon of that day, Gu Sheng, who was "injured and recuperated", got out of the carriage because of his badplexion. She found the elder, who was responsible for protecting several of her own people, and seemed to say something to them. A few long-standing face color sink congealed, also can''t help but shake his head finally. Cheng Lingyu looked at it and knew that it was mostly Cheng Linyin. He found that Xuandan had disappeared. At this time, surely everyone will feel that Xuandan was taken away by the man in white who attacked suddenly before, and no one will find out about the motorcade. As she watched Gu Sheng get off the carriage with a gloomy face, she felt happy in her heart. What if you get the call Xuan Dan? Did you make wedding clothes for others? The next time, all the way safely, the party smoothly returned to the Tianxuan empire. Sure enough, the emperor of Tianxuan empire was very happy this time. He even came to the city gate to honor the warriors who came back. Among them, Gu Shengyin is undoubtedly the most concerned. The pce also held a grand celebration party for her. After the banquet, Gu Shengyin said goodbye. The emperor also wanted to keep him, so Gu Sheng had to carry out the high priest. The name of the high priest was really easy to use. The emperor did not dare to stop him. Gu Sheng left the pce smoothly and returned to the Xuantian tower. There, there are still people waiting for her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 819 The first thing Cheng Lingyu did when he returned to the second prince''s house was to inquire about how to take zhaoxuandan and what preparations needed to be made. Fortunately, the second prince didn''t care about him at all. The servants in the mansion also knew that the master could not be spoiled. He usually had no hobbies. He just liked reading books, so no one cared about her. Cheng Lingyu read several ancient books, which said that Xuandan could be swallowed directly. And it works quickly, and you can get results in one night, whether it''s sess or failure. However, this is called Xuandan effect is very strong, when the attack will be very painful, and can not be any interference, so it is best to find a quiet environment. Quiet environment? Then it is impossible for the second prince''s mansion toe. Cheng Lingyu found a time and said to the housekeeper that she wanted to go to biezhuang on the outskirts of the city to rx for a while. When she said this, her tone was very sad, and the housekeeper remembered that the second prince''s highness had a fancy to a flower girl in zuiyue tower. It seems that this one is not happy in his heart. The second prince had told her that there was nothing important. The housekeeper was responsible for all the backyard matters. The housekeeper did not inform the second prince. He only ordered a few good guards to follow her to other hospitals to protect Cheng Lingyu''s safety. Cheng Lingyu sessfully came to this rare other courtyard. Because she was a woman''s wife, those bodyguards only stayed outside the yard and did note in, which was very convenient. She told them in advance that she would get upte in the morning so that they would not disturb themselves. The guards all said they knew. That night, Cheng Ling sat on the bed and looked at the jade bottle for a long time. Finally, he pulled out the jade plug on it and took out a jade colored pill inside. After watching for a moment, she put it into her mouth without hesitation. At the beginning, there was no feeling. Slowly, the heat began to heat from the Dantian ce. The heat was not obvious at first, and then it slowly got back to the point of being hot, and then spread all over the body. As if there was a "bang" sound, her body seemed to turn on some switch. The whole body, from head to foot, whether it was viscera, skin, or even a hair, there was a feeling of being scalded. Pain. The extreme pain spread in her body, as if under that skin, there are countless des are cutting her body. Cheng Lingyu knows that this is reshaping his own roots. She couldn''t help humming. When she was the queen of mercenaries, she had been hunted down for seven days and seven nights. The wounds on her leg that had been shot through were not treated in time. She did not frown when she was swollen and purulent. So a little pain is nothingpared to what it is now. Her consciousness has been a little numb by the pain Aware of this, she suddenly did not hesitate to condense her remaining strength and took a bite on the tip of her tongue. It''s just a little more pain, but this action makes her reluctantly recover a trace of rity. You can''t go to sleep, or you''ll probably sleep forever. She secretly cheered herself on. She paid so much, nned for so long, and finally saw a little hope of sess. How could she allow herself to kneel in thisst step? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 820 I don''t know how long the time has passed, but Cheng Ling''s consciousness is in a confused stage. What supports her to go down is nothing more than the obsession in her heart. She wants to be strong, she wants to be a master. It is this breath that makes her not sink in the endless pain. Until the first touch of dawn in the sky fell on her through the closed window. The beam of light seemed to have magic power. Cheng Lingyu only felt a sense of coolness spreading slowly from the Dantian point out. The ce where the cool meaning flowed, the burning feeling and the pain of tearing were being relieved bit by bit. Her weak body was filling with strength. Her heart next happy, in the heart knew, seeded! She difficult to sit up, this simple action, but exhausted her just recovered a trace of strength. Putting herself in a posture of five hearts to the sky, Cheng Lingyu slowly feels the subtle mysterious Qi in her body ording to the method mentioned on the parchment. She was waiting, waiting for the cool air to permeate her muscles, veins and blood, and when the body waspletely repairedst night, that was when she started. At that time, she will really be the only Cheng Lingyu. She didn''t know. In this room, only five steps away from her, there were two people standing quietly. "You will think for your sister." Said the great offering. He waved and set a border around them, not to mention Cheng Lingyu. Even when she was in full bloom, it was impossible to find any trace of them. Gu Shengyin said: "it''s my sister after all. Let''s give her a chance." This sister, of course, refers to the real Cheng Lingyu. Da Gong took a close look at Cheng Lingyu, who was sitting upright, and suddenly said, "this woman has a strong heart." Because Gu Sheng didn''t speak, she was certainly patient. Unfortunately, her arrival was a mistake. They waited for about two cups of tea. When the body is almost recovered, Cheng Ling sinks into the sea of knowledge. The real soul of Cheng Lingyu is still sleeping quietly, but the light around the illusory body is much stronger, which means that if there is no external influence, she will soon wake up naturally. Cheng Ling''s face shows a hint of killing: I''m sorry! Since your life is not good and you meet me, you should sleep soundly. She moved her hand, raised her hand and grabbed Cheng Lingyu''s neck. But before she met Cheng Lingyu''s soul, she felt that her body was suddenly held by a huge force, and then a huge pull tore her soul out. The body is empty, seems to have nothing to rely on. Cheng Ling''s heart is wrong. The scroll doesn''t say that such a thing will happen. She raised her head, which made her pupil shrink. There were two people standing in front of him. One she knew very well was Cheng Linyin, who had just won the title of young king. Another man in white was rare in her life, but at the first sight of him, her heart was filled with endless panic and admiration. What a terrible man! She turned her head and looked at the body of Cheng Lingyu, who was still sitting on the bed, and the two people standing in front of her. Then she thought about her own experience in these days. Where could she not understand? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 821 She eyes bloodthirsty, saw two people: "you calcte me?" The great offering did not speak. Gu Shengyin took over the words: "shall we calcte you? No, at first, it was you who calcted others Cheng Ling sneered: "I do so much, just want to let myself live, where is wrong?" Gu Shengyin looked at her and replied, "I just want to let my five sisters live. What''s wrong?" Cheng Ling chuckled: "don''t say anything about sisterhood in front of me. If you really care about Cheng Lingyu, she won''t live like that in the grand general''s mansion." Gu Shengyin did not answer this question, but said: "whether I care about her or not, my sister Cheng Linyin can never let an unknown monster who does not know where to upy her body." Cheng Ling knew that all the things he had done during this period of time had fallen into the eyes of others. What''s more, he could get this Xuandan, which might have been deliberately done by others. She said with a long smile, "since I''ve been nted today, I''ll let you say so." She said with an air of no more words at the disposal of two people. Gu Shengyin absolutely does not believe that Cheng Ling is such a person who gives up easily. Sure enough, she just showed a little rxed look. Suddenly, the woman''s body quickly swept towards Cheng Lingyu on the bed. She knew that it was impossible for her to escape. She might as well take a fight. Although the chance of sess is not great, if she could return to Cheng Lingyu again. They deliberately wait until this time to deal with themselves. I''m afraid that they can expel themselves from Cheng Lingyu''s body under normal circumstances, right? But she thought well and underestimated the other person in the room. The whole process of offering a soul is not even necessary. Instead of paying attention to Cheng Ling, who is standing on one side, the offeringes to Cheng Lingyu''s side in a sh. He bent down to look at theatose person, raised his hand, and a faint light hit her body. "I''ve helped her to stabilize her soul, so she won''t have to worry about being taken advantage of by these curfews in the future." He said to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng knew that she was willing to do so because of himself. He said with a smile, "thank you, teacher." Teacher? Cheng Ling finally knows who this horrible man is. It is said that the first master of the Middle Earth was the great sacrifice of the unfathomable Tianxuan empire. I nted it myself, and it''s true. She closed her eyes, but she was one step behind. At this time, Cheng Lingyu, who had been in aa, opened her eyes. At the moment, her expression was still a little confused. At first nce, she was in a strange environment with two people standing beside her. One is the elder sister who is superior to the others She nced a little and then lowered her head. In the moment when she bowed her head, countless memories like tides poured in, and she began to be dazed. What happened during this time? She "saw" that there was aplete stranger instead of her own life, doing things that she had never dared to think of before. Cheng Lingyu admits that such a day is far more wonderful than living alone in the small courtyard of the grand general of the state protection, but That''s not yourself! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 822 That''s not yourself. Even if the other party''s life is wonderful, it has nothing to do with myself and Cheng Lingyu! Cheng Lingyu turned pale and understood everything. Of course, she also "saw" Gu Shengyin and the people in white helping themselves. She went to Gu Shengyin''s side and gave a deep gift: "thank you for your help." He also gave the same gift to the great offering on the other side. Both of them took it easy. Gu Sheng said to her in warm voice: "five younger sister, do you want to see the person who hurt you?" Cheng Lingyu looked stunned, then nodded: "please big sister." Gu Sheng looks at the big offering. The big offering points out and points to Cheng Lingyu. Cheng Lingyu only felt that her eyes seemed to have snow and frost. She closed her eyes conditionally. When she opened her eyes again, she saw Cheng Ling, who was only a step away from her. "Ah Suddenly there is a living man in front of him. Cheng Lingyu can''t help but step back. Then she remembered something and looked at the woman in front of her. He has short hair, strange clothes on his body, big arms, legs and even abdomen. His face is resolute and bloodthirsty. Obviously, he is not a goodpanion. "You Why did you hurt me? " Cheng Lingyu said with courage. Cheng Ling sneered: "harm you? What are your own days in that mansion? If I were you, I would rather die early and clean if you were so cowardly and not enterprising Cheng Lingyu intuitively wants to refute her words, but she has always been reticent. For a moment, she doesn''t know what to say. Or Gu Sheng, unable to listen to such selfish words, retorted: "no matter how she''s going, it''s her own business. As an outsider, what qualifications do you have to judge other people''s lives? When you say that, you just want to make an excuse for your selfish behavior. " She said and looked directly at Cheng Lingyu: "five sister, I want you to meet her, just want to ask your opinion. What are you going to do with this man? " How to deal with it? Cheng Lingyu is a little confused. In fact, even if he does nothing, Cheng Ling''s soul will disappear between heaven and earth sooner orter. But Gu Sheng wanted to see the five sisters. After such a thing, he could stand up. "Yes, I give you the choice. What do you want to do with her? " Cheng Lingyu bit her lip in embarrassment. She had never made such a big decision. Gu Sheng waited patiently. The first step, when he stepped out, was always difficult. After a long time, Cheng Lingyu finally said, "big sister, I I don''t want to let her go. " Her eyes rarely fixed up: "she wants to harm my life, I can''t tolerate." Gu Sheng because of smile: "that five younger sister you look after." She took a look at the offering, nodded, stretched out her right sleeve and brushed it. Cheng Ling''s soul suddenly seemed to have suffered some huge impact, and suddenly became distorted and blurred. "If I don''t die, if I don''t die, I''ll let your blood pay for it!" she cried bitterly Her appearance was really frightening. Cheng Lingyu couldn''t help but step back. Gu Sheng said lightly: "unfortunately, you will not have this opportunity." Cheng Ling''s soul disappeared in a cry of reluctance and resentment. Gu Shengyin''s heart is also followed by a song: no matter what, this huge threat is finally cleared. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 823 She turned to Cheng Ling, who had not yet returned to God, and asked, "what are your ns in the future?" Now Cheng Lingyu has sessfully awakened and can cultivate Xuanqi, which can be regarded as self-protection. What''s more, her present status is also a headache -- the concubine of the second prince. All these are the consequences of Cheng Ling''s making, but now, all have to be borne by Cheng Lingyu. Cheng Lingyu is also confused. Gu Shengyin had to say, "this time you stay in another courtyard for a while, think about how you want to go in the future, and tell me when you understand." She really felt that her five sisters were really pathetic. They left the other hospital. The great offering couldn''t help asking Gu Shengyin, "why do you care so much about your sister''s affairs?" Why? Gu Sheng thought about it for a while, and probably gave her too much attention from the beginning, so she couldn''t pretend to turn a blind eye all the way down? She shook her head. "Maybe it''s congeniality?" The great offering did not care much about this topic, but talked about another thing. "When are you going to marry me?" Gu Sheng was shocked: "big marriage?" It''s too fast. The big offering naturally said: "I see Tianxuan maind, after they are in love with each other, the next step is to get married." After a pause, he looked at Gu Shengyin and said, "is it Linyin that you don''t want to?" of course, Gu Shengyin is not unwilling. She just didn''t expect that his action would be so fast. But now that all the great offerings have been put forward, she certainly will not refuse. After the disciple''s affirmation, the great offering nodded: "I''ll ask your opinion first, and then I''ll send someone to your home to propose marriage." ¡­¡­ The speed of the great sacrifice was absolutely vigorous. Within three days of saying this, he personally went to the house of the grand general of the state protection. In front of outsiders, Cheng qugang, who has always been resolute, cold and not angry and self-confident, weed the arrival of the great sacrifice with fear. After that, he had a dialogue with fear, epted a precious gift, and finally sent him away respectfully. Until people leave, his look is a little trance. Just What just happened? Da Gong just proposed to him to marry Lin Yin as his wife! Atst, general Cheng came back to his senses. When he realized what it meant, his whole face was filled with joy. Dafeng just said he would marry Linyin! They will be the most powerful inws since then! "Somebody, please go to the olddy''s yard with you." After the news, Cheng qugang said, "the meaning of the great sacrifice seems to be quite urgent..." The olddy interrupted her: "where''s the voice man?" General Cheng remembered that his daughter was still on the Xuantian tower. At this moment, the servant suddenly reported that the eldestdy had returned to the house. The olddy nodded: that''s a good thing. Of course, the newdy has to stay at her mother''s house to get married. The grand general of the state protection army was sitting in the air to prepare, and the news that Da Gong was going to marry his younger brother Cheng Linyin was also spread. All of them are envious of the Cheng family''s good luck. They have a good daughter, but they have caught the heart of the great sacrifice. As for gossip? In this world where the strong are respected, who dares to talk about a big offering? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 824 There are so many guests and guests in the grand general''s house. Now everyone knows that the grand general''s military house is next to the great patron. It can be said that as long as the great sacrifice does not copse, even the royal family, if they want to find trouble with the Cheng family, should think about it carefully. However, receiving guests such things are done by others, Gu Shengyin as long as waiting to be taken care of every day. She also took time to go to another hospital where Cheng Lingyu was. In recent days, Cheng Lingyu has finally made a decision: she does not want to stay in the backyard of the second prince for the rest of her life. For Cheng Lingyu, the second prince is a stranger. She has her own ideas and her own life. She doesn''t want to let herself go the way Cheng Ling left behind. Gu Shengyin said that she understood. She let her stay at ease and said that she would help her solve all the problems. In fact, to solve the problem, with her present status, is just the meaning of a sentence. In this case, it is far better for the great sacrifice to offer horses than for Gu Sheng himself. Da Gong went to the second prince''s house in person and said only a few words. The next day, Cheng Lingyu was respectfully sent back by the people of the second prince''s house. Cheng Lingyu was originally just a concubine''s room without a name, but it was more convenient to be important. Gu Sheng told Cheng qugang in person that the fifth sister had been robbed of her. Fortunately, she was discovered by herself. Now she has a new life and has the talent to cultivate Xuanqi. She hopes her father will treat her well. Of course, general Cheng will not refuse such trifles. Cheng Lingyu''s problem is solved, and then Gu Shengyin is waiting to get married. Two monthster, Cheng''s daughter Lin Yin married Da Gong on the Xuantian tower. In the next few years, no one saw them. Some people say that they are practicing in seclusion, others say they are traveling around the world. Until ten yearster, Cheng Linyin won the first World War by challenging the Western ghost saint in the extreme West! Youming sage is a strong man who has been famous for a long time in Tianxuannd. He has been upying the extreme West for many years, and was defeated by Cheng Linyin, who was under 30 years old? This talent, can be called terror! In another year, Cheng Linyin swept the infamous bandit group "ice field League" in the north with one flute. Shocked the maind again. In two battles, Cheng Linyin proved his strength to everyone. From then on, when people mentioned her, they would not say that she was the first person who had been gifted for thousands of years in Tianxuannd. "Teacher, you are not used to following me so far and wide?" Gu Sheng is embarrassed by the man around him. Even though they had been married for many years, she used to call him teacher. In the past decade or so, the great sacrifices she saw were always sitting on the white jade tform. Da Gong stretched out his hand to cover her cloak on her shoulder and gently shook his head: "no, on the contrary, these years have been the happiest time of my life." In the past, it was not meaningful for him to sit on the quiet stage. It''s just because you can''t find something to focus on to kill time. It was her who let him know what it was like to worry about, let him go down from the altar, and let him feel the emotion and warmth. Can apany her to walk across the river north and south, looking at her face to show a happy smile, is what he is looking forward to most now. After thousands of years, Gu Shengyin finally came to the end. The great sacrifice is still the same, time has never left a trace on him. "Teacher." Gu Sheng because of some sour corner of the eye, she for this man heartache. When her life came to an end and left, the man was once again suffering from the agony of love. The offering held his wife''s breath in his arms for a long time and tightly until he could no longer feel her temperature. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 825 Gu Shengyin returns to that space and "looks" at the man holding his body which has lost his breath for a long time, and finally takes the man to the Xuantian tower. No one ever saw hime out again. She took back her eyes, pressed down the fine pain in her heart and stretched out her hand. The bird that appeared in her hand still couldn''t open her eyes. Gu Shengyin default: "system, go to the next world." With a sh of white light, Gu Shengyin opened his eyes in another world. She became a white fox, in a cave full of peach blossom outside. Gu Sheng opened his eyes and lifted his ws to have a look. This little white fox doesn''t look like it''s in shape yet. Gu Shengyin began to straighten out the plot of this world in his mind. The original body Qingbo is a rare Nine Tailed white fox. Nine tail white fox, in adulthood, but can bepared with the green dragon, Phoenix beast, blood noble and pure. She had no parents and could not find any rtives. It seemed that from the beginning of consciousness, she lived alone in this peach blossom forest where no one had ever smoked before. She is now less than 100 years old, which is the most vulnerable and ignorant time. When she reaches the age of 100, the first fox tail grows up, her intelligence is fully opened, and the inheritance and memory in her blood are awakened, so that she can be regarded as a certain self-protection force. Qingbo, who was originally supposed to be the darling of the heaven, would quietly wait for the first fox tail to grow out, and then she would begin to formalize herself. She would only wait for the fox tail of Dharma phase to be cultivated for a thousand years, and then she would seed in Tao and be an immortal. However, she met someone. A young man who was haunted by evil demons and suffered great changes in his family. His whole family was destroyed. Taiyuan is not a heartless teacher. When she was still young, she was very naive. She changed her temper only after being ughtered overnight by her rtives. She hated the demon family from then on. Later, she was epted by shuiyuezong, a famous Taoist school in the world. After she had aplished her studies, she took down the Taoist name for herself. Vow to kill all the demons in your lifetime. She has no intention. From the heartless fairy to the heartless nun, she spent hundreds of years, using her sword and countless demon blood to make the name of Nun heartless famous in the cultivation world. A bad name is better than a good name. Because no matter whether she is right or wrong, as long as it is a demon, whether the other party has done evil or not, even if she is just born and doesn''t know anything, she never shows mercy under the sword. White fox Qingbo, it is in the first time out of the form to meet her. The result is obvious. How can the little fox, who has just been shaped like a human, be the opponent of the famous and illustrious nun unintentionally? Qingbo died under the unintentional abbess. She did not understand to death why this human being would kill itself as soon as he saw himself. Nun Wu did not get good results. Such as the nine tail of the sky fox, such as the beast, ten thousand years to be born, all of them are born in ordance with the spirit of heaven. She had killed and ughtered so much that it was difficult for her to seed. Now she hasmitted such a sin that the way of heaven can not forgive her. At the next time when nun unintentionally went to the next level to take a robbery, the merciless heaven gave back all her sins. Death is the end of her life. However, no matter how she was, the innocent demon ns who died under her sword would not survive again. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 826 Gu Sheng raises his paw and looks at it silently. Now she is still in her infancy. In addition to being a little faster, she has no self-protection. This peach blossom forest is quite safe, but this ce is only for her to protect her before she grows the first tail of Dharma. Once she is able to form, the array that has been in ce to protect her from the time she was born will be invalid. The strong never grow up in a greenhouse. In the original plot, Qingbo is just in the shape of a short time, go out and meet the unintentional abbess who happens to pass by here. For the unintentional nun, she just solved a small demon, but for Qingbo, she was just curious to go out for a trip, and before she could enjoy the outside world, she closed her eyes forever. Make sure you get out of here. Gu Sheng made a silent conclusion. Nun unintentional is still far away now. She just needs to leave here early and avoid her before she has the strength to protect herself. But Gu Sheng looks at his whole body of snow-white fur in distress. This appearance is too eye-catching. Although Nine Tailed white fox is rare and ordinary people can''t think of it as the legendary beast when they see her, Gu Shengyin has to admit that even if it''s just a fox, Qingbo is also a unique fox. Red and snow-white, a pair of green eyes seem to be with endless charm and love, let people look at it gently, can not help but reverie boundless. She simply lying there, clearly action is very leisurely, outsiders seem to think that posture is iparably elegant and charming, graceful. This is the characteristic of race. Fox like time is such a lure. If people, if turned into human form, do not know how the world is unique. Gu Sheng got up and walked out of the cave. Step by step, she went out of the cave and began to walk outside. Many peach blossoms are blooming all year round, but Qingbo doesn''t like them because they can''t talk to her. For so many years, the only one in this ce who can talk to her andmunicate with her is a small tree growing in the distance by the river. Qingbo still remembers that when she just had a memory, the cloud tree was still a small seedling, but now she is very tall. "Qingbo Qingbo, are you up?" the leaves on the cloud tree rustle up, which is her unique way of greeting neighbors. Gu Sheng called out to her gently: "cloud tree, what can you transform into shape?" The branches on the cloud tree moved violently for a moment, then the green light shed, and the big tree by the river disappeared. A little girl in green stood in front of Gu Shengyin. She looked twelve or thirteen years old, beautiful and gentle. At the moment, she looked at herself with some joy, and said with a smile to Gu Sheng, "Qingbo, I can transform my form." Gu Sheng said with a smile, "congrattions." A hundred years of shape, looking at the whole demon n, cloud tree''s qualification is also excellent. Of course, there is also the merit of this array. The aura in the peach blossom forest is very rich, which is not of great use to the Nine Tailed white fox like Qingbo, but it is already a great supplement to the ordinary cloud tree. Looking at the cloud tree in the grass happy circle, Gu Shengyin suddenly said: "cloud tree, do you want toe with me, go outside to have a look?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 827 Yunshu''s eyes brightened when he heard this: "is Qingbo talking about the human world outside?" Little white fox nodded. Although she has lived for a hundred years, her character is still very simple. For her, the human world is a very attractive existence. Moreover, although she called Gu Sheng in her mouth for Qingbo, she listened to her words very much. This is the absolute suppression of high-level blood on low-level blood. Gu Sheng knew where the exit of this ce was, and it was very easy for outsiders to enter, but it was very easy for those inside to enter. "Cloud tree, can you use magic?" Gu Sheng asked. The cloud tree nodded. "Well, if youe out with a guard, we''ll pretend to be ady of arge family who sneaks out with her servants." Yunshu has fair skin and beautiful face. It is said that she is ady of a big family. No one will doubt it. Qingbo nodded and pointed to a stone beside him. A strong adult man appeared in front of one person and one fox. He arched his hand at the cloud tree: "miss." The voice is rich. Gu Shengyin looked at the big man. Although he looked a little dull, his muscles were bulging and he was tall. At a nce, he felt that he was a tough existence. Gu Shengyin didn''t intend to go to any ce where the practitioners lived, but he was going to go to the world of ordinary human beings. It was enough to have such a guard following him. She took another look at Yunshu: "the name of Yunshu is not very good. How about your name Yunshu in the future?" Yunshu read twice and said happily, "OK, I''ll call Yunshu!" The next day, two figures, one big and one small, emerged from the valley, which was rarely visited. The big one, who was ck and short, was tall and strong, and looked like a bodyguard. The younger one, who looks twelve or thirteen years old, has a beautiful face and can''t see the texture of the green clothes. At first nce, she is ady who doesn''t touch the spring water. However, the most striking thing was the little thing in the girl''s hand. It was a very beautiful white fox, pure white, at this time iszy nest in the girl''s arms, a pair of transparent green eyes looking around carelessly. When they came to a nearby town, Gu Sheng became more and more conspicuous when they came to a crowded ce. In particr, some of the girls could hardly see Gu Shengyin. Girl''s family, to this kind of both delicate and beautiful hairy little guy, the least resistance. The body of the simple stone is enough to bluff people. So many people look at it, and no one dares toe forward and talk to each other. ording to Gu Shengyin''s order, Yunshu only said that he hade to the city to look for the remaining rtives ording to the will of his mother who died of illness. Who knows there is no such person here. She had to find a temporary yard in the small town. There was a stone sitting there, and the family did not dare to have any bad thoughts, so they took the money and left. When the man left, Yunshu looked at Gu Shengyin in his arms with admiration: "Qingbo, how can you know everything? It''s so powerful!" Gu Shengyin smile: These are just the most basicmon sense, which means the little tree demon doesn''t know. She gave herself a reason: "in my inheritance memory, there are ways to tell me how to survive in the human world." Yunshu knows what Gu Shengyin''s noumenon is. Hearing this, she is envious. Inheriting memory is something that only highly venerable demon n can have. There is no such thing as her little tree demon. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 828 Gu Shengyin and Yunshu lived in this small town. A little girl in Yunshu lives alone with a guard. It is said that her rtives are all dead. The neighbors around her can''t help but sigh and treat her with kindness. In less than half a month, Yunshu, who is gentle in nature, gets familiar with the people around him and says hello to his aunts every time he goes out. Gu Shengyin had a careful experience of his surroundings. This small town is a standard human city, and there is no practitioner. For ordinary human beings, the cultivator is also the ce of legend. The practitioners have their own rules. For example, in such a human city, they are not allowed to use Zhenyuan, and they are not allowed to show their status as a monk in front of people. It is forbidden to disturb human life. This is the rule of the emperors and practitioners. The emperors on earth have innate dragon spirit to protect themselves, and are favored by the way of heaven. Their words are monks, who dare not disobey easily. In other words, this ce is safe. I don''t know why nun unintentionally came to such a ce in the original plot. In this life, Gu Sheng didn''t believe it. Knowing all this, he couldn''t avoid her before her strength was enough. Year by year, after three years in this small city, Yunshu and Gu Shengyin changed ces. This is ast resort. Yunshu is a kind of tree demon. Her face can''t change year by year like a normal human girl. In three years, she asionally changes with magic, which is the limit. The stone drives the carriage, and Yunshu sits in the carriage with Gu Shengyin in his arms. "The sun is so big." Yunshu is rather listless. As a tree, Yunshu doesn''t like the weather, because the intense sunlight will make her beautiful leaves scorching. Gu Shengyin has grown up a little. Now she can reach the height of Yunshu''s knee when she is standing. "We can bear it, and we will soon befortable." Gu Shengforted her. Liancheng is the only city in the world where practitioners and human beings coexist. It is also the only city in which the demon n can coexist with friars and humans. Because there is a huge Buddhist sect, liantai sect, in this city. If there are such a group of people in this world who are dedicated to doing good, regardless of race, gain or loss, and devote themselves to the next life and good thoughts. Then there is only the Buddhist practice of liantai sect. There are many Buddhist sects in the world, but the most convincing one is liantai sect. Even the arrogant demon n has always looked down on the hypocritical human race and the self righteous friars, but they are quite polite to the Buddhist monks of liantai sect. ording to reason, Gu Sheng knew there was such a city for a long time. Gu Sheng should have gone there earlier. But Gu Sheng wanted to avoid the unintentional nun. She knows that nun unintentional has always been fed up with liantai sect''s "affectation", and even often flows to some cities around Liancheng, waiting for those demon ns who go to join in. Her behavior has also caused dissatisfaction of some Buddhist monks in liantai sect, and one arhan even personally expelled her. However, because of the benevolence of other Buddhists, nun unintentional doesn''t kill herself. She never corrects herself. To Gu Shengyin''s words, this old nun is not only ruthless, but also shameless. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 829 This time, she just knew that the other party was living in a small city after all going to liantaizong, so she had to resist and didn''t start. Now an elder of liantai sect finally made a move. He offered a decree of the master in charge of the liantai sect, stating that there should be no unintentional abbess within ten thousand miles of the sect. Master Yuande, the leader of liantaizong, was a strong man who was close to rising during the robbery period. His decrees were followed by thew. Almost immediately after the decree was issued, nun Yuande was expelled back to shuiyuezong. This time, Shuiyue sect also knew that the murderous elder was afraid that he might have angered the Buddhists who had always been lenient and had no temper. The patriarch gave the liantai sect face and directly locked up people. Many people in shuiyuezong are not satisfied with the practice of unintentional abbess. She is strong and powerful, and she is the favorite little disciple of the Supreme Master. The younger martial sister of the current patriarch is protected by the supreme elder. Even the patriarch has no way to deal with her. One of the most important reasons why the demon n hates the Terran practitioners so much is that they have no intention of abbess. It is said that the demon n has sent many strong men to kill the unintentional abbess. However, this person is very powerful. The elder of Shuiyue sect, who has always doted on his little apprentice, knows that his little disciple may have caused many enemies outside. He has given her countless registered treasures and even has his own three swordsmanship. With so many amulets, the unintentional nun has been so arrogant for hundreds of years. No one can do anything about her. All the way, Gu Shengyin and Yunshu came to the gate of Liancheng. When she arrived at the entrance, she found that there was no gate in the city, and there was no guard at the gate. It''s just that there''s a glimmer at the entrance, obviously there''s an array. She found that even if no one was watching, all the people who wanted to go to the city were in line, and there was no one who jumped into the queue. Moreover, among these people, only she recognized, there were many demon monks. Yunshu''s aplishments were not high. Many demon monks and Terrans recognized her, but none of them felt strange. This makes Gu Sheng surprised, at the same time, she is also more and more curious about this liantai sect. What kind of ancestral gate can we build such a city? "Ah When a man in front of him went in, a ck light suddenly appeared on his body, and he was thrown out directly by the array. Many people showed their vignce towards the man. What is this? Gu Sheng was puzzled. She was about to ask about the system when someone said something. "Is this the asking good array of liantai sect? It is said that only people with good intentions can enter the lotus city through the array. If they have evil thoughts in their hearts, the array will not let them pass through. " What else? Gu Sheng can''t help but feel interesting. Indeed, the existence of such an array is more reliable than any guard. However, to maintain such an array, we also need great strength to do it. Soon, it was Gu Shengyin''s turn and Yunshu''s turn. Both of them are pure minded people who have never done any bad things. They have no debts and evils. Naturally, they have passed the question good array without any suspense. But the stone was restored to its original form under the good array. Yunshu looked at the stone which had be the original shape. He could not help but squat down and picked him up. There was a demon n nearby who had been paying attention to her for a long time. Now she saw hering: "I said little tree demon, what are you doing with stones so fast?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 830 Yunshu didn''t expect that someone would reveal his identity. Her face turned red, her eyes widened and she asked, "you How do you know I''m a tree demon The man was quite natural smile: "I not only know you are a small tree demon, but also know this..." He held out his finger and pointed to Gu Shengyin in her arms: "this little guy is also a little monster without transformation." Hearing her mention of Gu Shengyin, Yunshu''s expression suddenly became alert and took Gu Shengyin back a step. The man saw her this appearance, and can''t help but smile: "so nervous to do what, I have no malice to the little fox." This is true. Gu Sheng didn''t feel any malice from this man. And "And in this lotus City, you are not allowed to do anything or see blood. You should know that." Yunshu was relieved atst. The man suddenly asked, "Why are you two little things, your elders?" Speaking of this, his face was a little serious. Although the demon n is a wild nature, it is the most precious for its young. Each demon cub is the most precious treasure and should be watched by the adult demon n until they have the power to protect themselves. Why did these two little guyse to Liancheng alone? However, in response to her is Yunshu''s face at a loss. What kind of baby is precious. She has always been growing up on her own. Looking at her expression, the man immediately understood. "You are not Have you been out there all the time? " Yunshu thought of Gu Shengyin''s saying, don''t take out the peach blossom forest and nodded. The wild man asked casually. Judging from their appearance, one of them is better than the cultivators in the gas refining period when they are just in shape, and the other is still in their infancy. "You are lucky toe to Liancheng smoothly." He sighed. "Would you like toe with me? In the lotus City, we demon ns who are free to repair have their own ces. " He asked. Yun Shu is still a face at a loss, Gu Sheng because it is a light call, said willing. Because Gu Sheng is willing, Yunshu will not object. The man looked at Gu Shengyin in surprise and praised: "it''s a pretty smart little guy." As he walked, he said, "my name is Xuan. I''m a panther. It''s lucky to meet you today Why are you still holding this stone Yunshu smile a shy face: "stone this way to protect us for a long time, I some reluctant to give him up." Protection? It''s a fantasy to know that the big stone has deterred many people in the human world, isn''t it? It''s a pure heart. Xuan came to a yard with a tree and a fox. "Mother Bodhi, I have brought two cubs." Looking at Xuan with his head down and a face of reverence, Gu Sheng was very surprised. Along the way, she was also aware of this mysterious character. She was free and unrestrained. What kind of character could he respect so much? Soon she knew what she was like. The courtyard door opened, Gu Sheng was held by Yun Shu and followed Xuan''s back to go in. There is a very tall tree nted in the yard, and many beautiful flowers are raised. However, all of them would not see this at the first nce, because there was still a person sitting in the yard. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 831 The man was a woman, but she was wearing an ordinary blue robe, and her hair was tied up in a bun with a wooden hairpin. This originally some incoherent dress, put on her body, but there is no sense of disobedience. Her face did not look old. In terms of her appearance alone, she was even very young, probably no more than 30 years old. But if you look at her temperament, you will know that this is definitely not what a 30-year-old should have. She just simply sat there, let the absolute world, all the disturbances seem to be far away from you, leaving only the purend in front of you. Yunshu looked at the woman stupidly and said, "what a beautiful sister, just like..." Like what? Her eyes suddenly lit up and said, "like those female Bodhisattvas in the temple!" When she was still in the human city, she also went to see several temple fairs. The female Bodhisattvas in the temple also looked like this. Her face was calm andpassionate, and she always faced the world with love. Xuan blinked and blinked, and looked at Yun Shu with some gaping eyes. Sister? How dare she shout. Then he looked at the woman carefully: "mother Bodhi, she doesn''t know anything about this baby..." The woman looked at him with a smile: "are you still afraid that I will be angry with two children?" Xuanshan''s smile. The woman waved to Yunshu. Her eyes were filled with love: e here, child." Yunshu likes the breath of this elder sister very much, smell speech to walk past. "What''s your name?" Cloud Shu obediently answer: "cloud Shu." The woman nodded with a smile: "it''s a good name." "You can''t call my sister, you should call me Mammy," she continued. My name is Bodhi. Do you call me mother Bodhi Yunshu knew that Mammy was the name of the elder. This obviously does not look old at all, why call it mammy? She put the question in the bottom of her heart, did not dare to ask more, only obediently called out: "mother Bodhi." Gu Shengyin also called, but her voice was just the cry of the cubs. Mother Bodhi stopped when she saw Gu Shengyin and said, "this little guy is also an extraordinary man. What''s his name?" Yunshu quickly replied, "mammy Bodhi. Her name is Qingbo Mammy Bodhi stared at Gu Sheng''s watery eyes and nodded, "this name is for you." One person and one fox lived in this small yard. It was not until after staying for a long time that Gu Shengyin understood some things. The body of mother Bodhi was originally a bodhi tree at the gate of liantai sect. After hearing the Buddhist scriptures of liantai sect, Huigen was born and human figure was cultivated. Now that she has be a human figure, she no longer stays at the gate of the sect, but puts on her robe and her hair bun, and bes ayman disciple of liantai sect. If you ept a demon cultivation or a female demon cultivation as a secr disciple, you can also see the tolerance of liantai sect. If we talk about Buddhism, I''m afraid that many of the disciples of the naliantai sect are not proficient in it. Every time soon, there will be demon Xiu to visit mother Bodhi in this small yard. However, only Yunshu and Gu Shengyin are left to practice in her yard. Mother Bodhi seems to like Yunshu because she is of the same n. She not only teaches her martial arts but also tests her regrly. As for Gu Shengyin, she allowed herself toe. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 832 Yun Shu once did not understand: "Mammy, why do you only teach me, not Qingbo?" Mother Bodhi touched her head with a smile: "I can''t teach her." Although she could not see what kind of blood the little fox was, after years of studying Buddhism, she always had some vague expectations about certain things. This little fox is not simple. She is afraid that she is not qualified to teach her. Mother Bodhi did not care about her, and Gu Shengyin was happy to be free. In any case, after the transformation, she will be able to open the inheritance memory, which naturally has the most suitable skills for Jiuwei Baihu to practice, so she really does not need to worry. She began to walk outside. Those who can enter the lotus city are all kind-hearted people, so no one will have any bad thoughts on a little fox. At most, they just look at her and praise a beautiful little guy. Gu Shengyin heard two people talking next to him. "Another elder of liantai sect wants to talk about Buddhism again. Let''s go and take a ce." "Good." Because Gu Sheng was curious, it was not the first time that the liantai sect had introduced Buddhism, and it seemed that outsiders were not taboo? She was always interested in liantai sect, so she followed them for a while. A huge Buddhist temple appeared in front of her. On the que of the gate, "liantaizong" appeared in front of her. Just staring at these three words, Gu Shengyin felt that his mind was clear, and some small worries and worries seemed to disappear. At the same time, some problems that had been gued for many days were solved. These three words must have been written by a Buddhist great power. Gu Sheng had always respected this kind of power, not to mention that she had just benefited from it. So her two ws joined together and solemnly saluted the que. "Amitabha, the little benefactor is spiritual." A gentle voice spoke at his side. Gu Sheng turned his head and saw a kind old mage looking at himself with a smile. Behind him, two little monks were still standing, smiling at themselves. Gu Sheng just remembered what he was like now. A fox was bowing to a que. No wonder the two little monksughed so She turned and ran inside the door. "Poof!" A little monk couldn''t helpughing. The old mage turned his head and sighed helplessly, "you two stillugh at others. Your wisdom roots are not half as good as others." The little monk held back his smile and said, "I know that I don''t mean anything else, but I think that the appearance of the little fox is really cute and tight." The old mage remembered what he had just looked like, and he couldn''t help smiling: "just, you go down." Gu Sheng entered liantai sect because of the smooth road. I don''t know how big the heart of this sect is. She was a demon monk and entered the important ce where people lived. When many people saw her, they would not be afraid of her stealing? In fact, she thinks too much. Liantai sect has been famous for so many years, and countless practitioners and demons have been attracted by it. However, there has never been any bad news. Among them, the guests here are all kind and honest people, which is a very important reason. The other is the strength of liantai sect itself. Strong strength, let them have enough confidence. After seven turns and eight turns, Gu Sheng found himself lost. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 833 Who called this liantaizong? All the rooms were built in one shape. She turned two circles, but found that she waspletely confused about the southeast and northwest. At this time, she faintly heard the voice of a little monk: "martial uncle yuanxiu is not going to listen to the Dharma meeting today?" "It''s said that martial uncle''s Buddhist dharma has reached a bottleneck. Now he''s in seclusion, so he won''t go today..." As soon as his eyes lit up, Gu Sheng walked towards the ce where the sound came from. However, when we go around there, where is the little monk? She some helpless lie on the ground, simply enjoy the scenery in the yard. Take a break first. If you can''t find a way, let the system take it out. Part time map system: All of a sudden, Gu Sheng was opened with a squeak at the door where he was lying. Gu Sheng, who was just lying at the door, was pushed by this surprise. His hairy body rolled several times in the ce, and rolled all the way to the flower bed outside the corridor. Gu Shengyin, who was in the eye of Venus, said that People who did not expect this kind of thing to happen: "open the door." The man''s eyes shed a glimmer of ident, and quickly reacted to it. He quickly stepped forward and picked up Gu Shengyin who was still dizzy on the ground. Gu Sheng felt himself in the arms of a familiar lotus fragrance. This breath let her dizzy head a little sober for a moment. Wait! Is the lover of this life a monk? She was shocked by the cruel fact that her head didn''t faint for a moment. Look up. Just at this time, the man also lowered his head and said with a smile: "fortunately, there was no injury." Four eyes are opposite. Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment. This face It''s so beautiful. With so many worlds, Gu Shengyin felt for the first time that his lover was so suitable for Lianxiang. His face is elegant and elegant, and his face is full of soft and gentle smile. His eyes are gentle and focused on himself. Gu Shengyin can clearly see his reflection in these eyes. Yuan Xiu was stunned for a moment on the beautiful blue eyes, and soon returned to normal. He gently put Gu Shengyin back on the ground, folded his hands, and saluted her: "this little fox benefactor, I''m sorry just now. I''ll make amends to you. " What kind of ghost is benefactor fox? Have you ever thought about her understanding of such a serious apology to a fox? Wait, the point is, you don''t have a shave. What do you call poor monk? Yuan Xiu looked at the little fox and looked at himself without blinking. He thought she had something to do. He asked patiently, "what can I do for you, benefactor fox?" Gu Sheng did not speak. He smiles: "if nothing happens, I will continue to do my homework." Gu Shengyin still did not speak. Yuan Xiu then returned to the room, but he found that the little fox followed him into. Gu Shengyin looked at the room: the furnishings were very simple, but it was just a bed, a table by the window, and a cab for luggage and clothes. It seems that the life of the liantai n is quite poor. Yuan Xiu looked at the little fox with a pair of beautiful eyes, which were extremely humanized, spinning around in the room, but she didn''t feel it. He did not care about him any more and looked at the Buddhist scriptures by the window. When I finished a round of homework, I found a little thing lying on my feet. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 834 Straight white fluffy fox did not know when to fall asleep, soft lying at his feet, yuanxiu even saw that she seemed quite content to smash the mouth. He couldn''t helpughing. I don''t know why, seeing this little fox, he has a feeling of closeness in his heart. Buddhism pays attention to fate, and he does not reject this feeling. On the contrary, he is willing to ept the instinctive feeling to get close to the little guy. He gently lifted her from the ground and put her in his arms. Vaguely feeling his body has been moved for a while, Gu Sheng opened his eyes vaguely. Seeing that it was him, Gu Sheng felt that his arms were reallyfortable, and once again he fell asleep. Yuan Xiu felt that she looked pitiful and lovely. On the one hand, she couldn''t help worrying: if she was so credulous, what would she do if she met bad people in the future? After thinking about it, he felt that he could only spend some time looking at her. Stupid little guy. He couldn''t help but flick her head. Gu Sheng stretched out his ws and patted her hand on her head, and continued to fall asleep. She had such a sweet sleep that it was almost dusk. Open one''s eyes, on is yuan Xiu that does not have dead angle''s handsome Yan. At this time, the sun has not set, but the light has be yuanxiu orange soft up, a little halo sprinkled on yuanxiu''s face, is really the face of peerless. As a fox, how can I bear such a beautiful present? Gu Sheng got up straight and gave yuan Xiu a kiss in the face. Yuan Xiu was stunned, touched his cheek and looked down at the little fox. Seeing this little guy''s undisguisedcency in his eyes, he had just disappeared. He was still a small benefactor. He always wanted to show his sovereignty when he saw something he liked. So, is herself what she likes? A smile shed in his eyes at the possibility. Looking at the sky, he said to Gu Shengyin: "benefactor fox, it''s gettingte. If you don''t go back, your family should be worried." Gu Sheng thought about it for a moment. If Yunshu didn''t see himself, he would cry. She bit yuan Xiu''s sleeve lightly. Yuan Xiu looked at her. Gu Sheng''s eyes lit up when he saw the pen and paper on the desk. She bit at one end of the brush and finally wrote a word on the paper. After watching for a long time, Yuan Xiu finally recognized that it was a word of "road". "You mean, you''re lost?" He asked. Gu Sheng nods. Yuan Xiu thought for a moment: "if you are lost in the temple, just nod your head and I will take you out. If you don''t remember the way home, nod twice. " Gu Sheng nodded her head, but she just couldn''t tell the path of liantai sect. Hearing the little fox say that she can still find her way home, Yuan Xiu''s heart is filled with a sense of loss. He even thought that it would be wonderful to stay with him if he had no home. The next moment, he was frightened by his selfish thought. How could he have such a mind? Buddha, please don''t me Buddha. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 835 Yuanxiu walked out of the yard with Gu Shengyin in his arms. All the disciples of liantai sect were very surprised to see a little fox in his hand. Gu Sheng could not help being surprised by his identity when he heard that some of them called yuanxiu Shishu and some even called him xiaoshizu. It seems that this little monk who hasn''t finished shaving has a very special identity. Yuan Xiu didn''t seem to go fast, but in fact he soon arrived at the gate of liantaizong. He squatted down and put Gu Shengyin on the ground. He said softly, "benefactor fox, can you walk back by yourself?" Gu Sheng nodded. Yuan Xiu looked at her, suddenly some reluctant to give up: today a farewell, I am afraid it is difficult to have a goodbye day? He sighed and recited a few Buddhist dharmas silently. He took back the feeling of loss in his heart and told himself that everything is the Dharma. Suddenly the foot of the robe was torn. When he lowered his head again, he saw that the little white fox was pulling the feet of his robe with his ws. When he saw that he was finally looking at her, he released the sale and stretched out a w and shook him vigorously. He couldn''t help smiling, and the mncholy just then disappeared. "Goodbye, benefactor fox." He said goodbye to her seriously. Some people on the roadside didn''t think it was strange to see a fox talking with a person from liantai sect. There were many strange people in the whole liantai n, many of them. Gu Sheng said goodbye to his lover and ran back. It''s getting dark. I''ve never been back sote. I guess Yunshu will be worried. Sure enough, only half way, Gu Shengyin saw the familiar figure. "Qingbo." Yun Shu, who was anxiously walking in the street, saw Gu Sheng running on the road because of Xiaobai Tuanzi. He called her in surprise and squatted down to hold her up. "Qingbo, where have you been? I''m so anxious. " Yunshu couldn''t helpining. She is really worried. From her conscious, she has been living in that peach blossom forest. The only one who canmunicate with her and grow up with her is Qingbo. Although it is said that with mother Bodhi, mother Bodhi is also very good, but Qingbo is the most important person in yunshuxin. Gu Shengyin also knew that he worried her today, and he called at her twice consciously. "Sorry, Yunshu. I went to liantaizong and forgot to tell you." Where can Yunshu really get angry with her? It''s just that in a hurry, it''s just a little heavy. Soon she was coaxed intoughing by Gu Sheng and walked back with her in his arms. "Back?" Mammy Bodhi looked with a smile as she came back. "I said you can''t have an ident in Liancheng, but Yunshu was worried. I couldn''t persuade him to go out and look for you." Gu Sheng because of the warm heart, soft to cloud Shu called twice, only nestled in her arms, did not speak. Mammy Bodhi looked at the two and wanted tough. She waved her hand to let them go down: "well, you are all tired. There are prepared meals in the room. You can have an early rest after eating." ¡­¡­ Gu Sheng went to liantai sect the next day. This time, she said to Yunshu and mammy Bodhi in advance and said that she woulde back at night. Don''t worry. "Yuanxiu..." Gu Sheng didn''t know. After she went out, Mammy Bodhi sat alone in the yard, reciting the name, and was slightly dejected. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 836 This time, Gu Sheng knew the way, and she found yuanxiu''s house very urately. Yuan Xiu was still reciting the Buddhist scriptures. Unexpectedly, the door of the house was gently buttoned twice. At first, he thought it was the disciples of the sect who were looking for him. He was wondering why the other party didn''t speak. He saw the door open and a small white figure crowded in. He was surprised and pleased: "little fox benefactor?" Gu Shengyin is a meal when he hears the name. It''s not very nice to call him, benefactor fox. She ran to Yuan Xiu''s side and climbed up his big leg. Yuan Xiu looked at her with a smile. Then Gu Sheng took up the pen pole again. With the movement of the nib, the two characters "Qingbo" finally took shape. "Qingbo..." Yuan Xiu quietly read twice, looking at Gu Shengyin, "is this your name?" Gu Sheng nodded with force. Yuan Xiu looked at the other side''s watery eyes and involuntarily reached out and stroked it. "I don''t know who it is. I gave you such a name..." He whispered. Gu Sheng blinked her eyes, and no one gave her. She knew she was Qingbo when she had memory. Yuan Xiu is a littleplicated looking at Gu Shengyin. Of course, he knew that there could be no real ordinary beast in Liancheng. Even if there is, it can''t be this little fox. At her first nce, yuanxiu knew that this was a monster that had not yet grown up. To be able to enter Liancheng is to be recognized by liantai sect. It''s just that he is not good to be close to her. After all, although the fox has not been transformed, the intelligence is no different from that of ordinary children. Benefactor fox, it''s like a little girl. He is a monk. How can he get too close to her? But looking at Gu Sheng because of soft lying on his body, a face dependent on the appearance, yuanxiu but feel that he really think too much. Qingbo is now equivalent to a child of human beings. What can she understand? As long as you are calm, why should you be disturbed by all these factors? Therefore, he convinced himself to leave Gu Shengyin at his side. Gu Sheng likes the feeling of staying in the status of lover and looking at him quietly. It wasn''t long before the whole liantai sect''s disciples knew that there was a very beautiful and intelligent fox beside martial uncle yuanxiu. The little fox was not raised by Uncle yuanxiu, but came from the outside. Every time martial uncle yuanxiu meditated and chanted sutras, she would lie over there with him, asionally shaking her head with the sound of wooden fish, as if she could understand. Gu Sheng soon won the favor of all the disciples of liantai sect. The world is always more tolerant of beautiful things, not to mention, Gu Sheng is not only good-looking, but also very simple and harmless. And Gu Shengyin also learned a lot about his lover in this period of time. For example, yuanxiu, though young, is a disciple of master Jingming, the Dharma protector of liantai sect. The seniority of master Jingming is one generation higher than that of master Yuande. Therefore, yuanxiu''s status in liantai sect can be regarded as detached. Yuan Xiu''s understanding of Buddhism is also very high. Even master Yuande himself admitted that he could notpare with the younger martial brother in terms of understanding. It''s just that everyone doesn''t know why for so many years, although martial uncle yuanxiu lived in liantaizong, he never had a shave. Therefore, strictly speaking, yuanxiu is not a real monk, but ayman of Buddhism. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 837 Yuanxiu finished his evening ss, cleaned up everything and went out of the door. At night, liantai sect is very quiet. Buddhist disciples always have good work and rest. At this time, most of them are ready to rest. Yuan Xiu came to master Jingming''s house. "Master." The door was opened and Yuan Xiu walked in. Master Jingming sat on a futon, and there was a futon in front of him. Yuan Xiu stepped forward and sat down. "Master, can I shave?" Yuan Xiu didn''t know how many of them had this problem. Master Jingming is thin and has a very peaceful face. He looked at his little disciple lovingly, and he was also the most satisfied and worried disciple. "Yuanxiu, as a teacher, told you that you were not suitable to practice Buddhism. You have the root of love for many years. There must be someone who loves you in every life. It''s not a good thing to be a Buddhist. " Yuan Xiu''s eyebrows and eyes did not change: "but master, for so many years, my disciple has never met anyone who is excited." Master Jingming said, "you have wisdom root, and your talent is amazing. So I can''t bear to see your talent buried and bring you to liantai sect. But being a teacher can''t make you shave. " Yuan Xiu looked at him with wide eyes. Master Jingming sighed: "if you are shaving, you will be clean and clear in the future. Our Buddhists pay attention to fate, and can''t be the viin of bad marriage. " Yuan Xiu chuckled and said, "only master, and only liantai Zong, would say such words to me." If he is a Buddhist monk of other Buddhist schools, I''m afraid that when I see a Buddha like him, I''ll take him back to the sect as soon as possible, shave him, and let him receive the precepts. From then on, he will be a monk dedicated to serving the Buddha. Master Jingming put his hands together and said Amitabha: "different ways do not conspire. Our liantai sect has its own principles." When he closed his eyes, he also lowered his eyes. When yuanxiu left, master Jingming''s closed eyes opened. He looked at the direction of his disciple''s departure, and murmured, "you have not only the roots of love for many generations, but I''m afraid there will be love robberies in this life..." The next day, when Gu Shengyin came to liantaizong, he didn''t find any difference between yuanxiu and normal. She was still lying beside him, watching him meditate, chant sutras and chant Buddhist dharma. These things are really boring in Gu Shengyin''s eyes, and I don''t know how he can keep reciting. However, Gu Sheng looks at yuanxiu''s delicate and gentle side face with his head on his side: how beautiful his little monk is, he still has his hair. Although I don''t know why yuanxiu has never had a shave, Gu Shengyin is happy about it: if you don''t shave well, even if you don''t have a real Buddhist disciple, if you don''t shave, you won''t break the precept if you get involved in it. Yuan Xiu side of the head, to see the little fox is blinking at himself. I don''t know what I would look like in a fox''s world? Heughed at his strange idea. However, I was attracted by the blue eyes. How beautiful the eyes are, I don''t know what kind of shape it will be after the wave changes? With such a pair of beautiful eyes, the woman must be a beautiful woman, right? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 838 His heart was suddenly confused for a moment. In his mind, he remembered what master Jingming said to himselfst night: "you have the roots of love that have been nted for ages. In this life, there must be people who love you dearly." What will she look like when she falls in love? All along, Gu Jing wubo''s heart is so chaotic. When yuanxiu responded, he thought something, and quickly bowed his head and read several Buddhist names. It seems that his mind is still not fixed enough, and he has been fooled by such things. Suddenly, he didn''t dare to look at Gu Shengyin''s eyes. Qingbo now, like a child in general, how can he think of that kind of thing from her? He managed to keep calm and turned to Gu Shengyin and said, "Qingbo, I have something to do. Would you like to go back first today?" Gu Sheng because some don''t understand, she doubts to the yuan Xiu called. So many days get along, yuanxiu can basically understand the meaning of her voice. But this time, yuanxiu didn''t know how to exin to her. Looking at little white fox standing there with a puzzled face, he held out his sleeve and brushed it. Gu Shengyin felt a soft wind blowing on him. Next second, she stood outside the door, and the door of yuanxiu had been tightly closed. Gu Shengyin, with a confused look on his face, said: Well, he can really have something. Gu Sheng is not really a child thinking, but will not be angry because of this, obedient ran back. I''ll see what''s wrong with him tomorrow. Gu Sheng thought so. However, the next day, she failed to go to liantaizong. The reason is that the body seems to be awakening. She sleeps at night, and suddenly a burst of fever rises. Is it about this time that she wakes up for 100 years? Gu Shengyin suddenly wakes up. The confused spiritual power was scurrying in the room, and Yunshu and mammy Bodhi were also awakened. Yunshu looked at the situation in front of him with some worry: "is this Qingbo?" After all, Mammy Bodhi was well-informed. Looking at it, she understood what the situation was. She pulled the flustered Yunshu and said, "she is going to change her shape. Don''t rush up." "Transformation?" Yunshu''s eyes brightened. However, Mammy Bodhi frowned. The movement in front of her seemed to be bigger? Is the spirit power of this fury ah really what a little demon just transformed into shape can possess? She has been unable to see what Qingbo''s blood is, and even spected that it is the more powerful six tail fox blood of the fox n, but at this moment, she is not sure. At the next moment, a white light flew out of Gu Shengyin''s body, forming an empty shadow in the air. Mammy Bodhi''s eyes suddenly widened. At the same time, there was a roar of thunder from the sky. Mother Bodhi made a quick decision. In this small yard, a huge bodhi tree more than 100 Zhang Long broke through the ground. At the same time, a mist green halo scattered from the bodhi tree, forming a translucent light shield, protecting the whole courtyard from the wind. "Boom!" The huge thunder fell on the light shield, which seemed to have ripples shing over it, standing still. Mother Bodhi, who has released her noumenon, is still holding Yunshu''s hand, and is shocked to see the shadow from Gu Shengyin''s body. She did not think that Qingbo''s blood was not the six Tailed Fox she imagined. It is one of the most noble blood of the demon n, which only exists in the legend - Jiuwei Tianhu. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 839 Jiuwei Tianhu is another name of Jiuwei Baihu, and is also the honorific title of Jiuwei Baihu. This shadow in the air is the Dharma image of nine white foxes. Her body is still in the air, behind her nine huge fluffy tails are slowly dancing. The little white fox on the bed suddenly gave out a sad cry of pain. At the same time, the empty shadow trembled slightly, and the closed eyes suddenly opened! When mammy Bodhi put her eyes on her, she couldn''t help shaking her body. She forced to suppress the impulse to kneel down, looking down at the already pale Yunshu. A stream of real Yuan passed along the two hands, and Yunshu''s face finally looked better. as like as two peas in the bed, the nine white fox has the same blue eyes. But Qingbo''s eyes, others will only feel iparably beautiful. However, this pair of blue eyes, extremely beautiful with endless high and charming lure. Confused. A nce makes a man sink. Mother Bodhi felt that if she had not been steeped in Buddhism all the year round, she would have been able to plunge into it in the face of such a double eye. Her hand in the sleeve had already pinched the decision, which was the body''s automatic response to a powerful opponent. At the same time, many people in Liancheng were attracted by the previous abnormal celestial phenomena. When they saw where the vision came from and the body of mother Bodhi was also revealed, they expressed their views one after another. "Has mammy Bodhi improved her aplishments again?" "I look at the thunder, Mammy Bodhi will have a great breakthrough..." Many people looked envious and sighed. This is also the purpose for mother Bodhi to release her own body for the first time - she has many ways to fight against the power of thunder, but she chooses the one that consumes the most Qi. Although the Nine Tailed white fox is the highest blood of the demon n, not all demon ns are willing to have such a king out of thin air. Before Qingbo has enough self-protection, her identity should not be exposed to others. The pressure in the room is getting more and more powerful. Even with the protection of mother Bodhi, Yunshu''s face has be abnormally flushed. In the end, she was too young and weak in cultivation, and the blood pressure of the Nine Tailed white fox, even if it was only an illusory Dharma form, could not bear it. At this time, the nine huge white fox tails behind the white fox, the one on the left, suddenly and slowly solidified. Mother Bodhi moved her hand, and Yunshu''s figure disappeared in the room. At the next moment, her body appeared under the tall bodhi tree in the yard. The bodhi tree scattered a circle of green halo, quietly guarding her. In the room, Mammy Bodhi quietly watched the white fox condense the first fox tail among the nine tails. The moment the fox tail congeals sessfully, the nine tail white fox Dharma phase suddenly breaks, and the little white light returns to Gu Shengyin''s body lying on the bed. At the same time, the body of the little white fox gradually changed: the small body gradually lengthened, and the figure of an adult woman appeared in the eyes of mother Bodhi. Even mother Bodhi could not help but take a breath from the face and eyes. Looking back, she is full of beautiful smile and beautiful scenery. No wonder, no matter what kind of rumors, nine tail white fox is enough to cause trouble to people. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 840 Gu Sheng opened his eyes and suddenly found that his body had changed. She raised her left hand and saw the perfect human palm like white jade. She''s in shape? Gu Sheng, seeing his mother Bodhi standing on one side, looked at his mother Bodhi. He got up and saluted her: "thank you, Mammy, for covering Qingbo." Although she had just been lying on the bed, her consciousness was attached to the Dharma Dharma. Naturally, she also saw that mammy Bodhi released her noumenon to cover up the mystery of heaven for herself. But mother Bodhi sidestepped to avoid the ceremony. "Miss Qingbo, no one in the demon n can afford this ceremony." Mother Bodhi''s words are sincere. The demon n regards respect by blood. In this way, Qingbo, as a Nine Tailed white fox, is a worthy Royal Highness among the demon n. She said, but again pause, looking at Gu Shengyin seriously said: "but Qingbo girl, your identity, now or do not leak out." Gu Sheng, knowing that this man is really thinking for himself, nods and thanks again. When mother Bodhi saw that she was all right, she said, "the body of the master has attracted the attention of many people. Since the girl has nothing to do, I will take it back." When the huge Bodhi Tree disappeared from the courtyard, Yunshu ran in. Seeing Gu Shengyin, she was stunned: "Qingbo You are so beautiful It''s better than all the monsters and people she''s ever seen! Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing at the simple and straightforward praise. Her face could be said to be the ultimate beauty. With such a smile, it was as if all flowers were in full bloom, and Yunshu''s mind which was hard to recover was caught by her. Yunshu only felt that there was something strange in Qingbo''s ation method. When she saw it, she couldn''t help it Can''t help what? She just looked at Gu Sheng for silence. Mother Bodhi sighed helplessly when she saw the situation. She lifted her hand and patted Yunshu''s head. Then he said to Gu Shengyin: "girl, you just changed your shape. At this moment, I''m afraid you can''t control the natural charm of nine white foxes. You''d better not go out these days. Wait until you are familiar with the changes of your body and can control yourself Otherwise, I''m afraid it will cause big trouble. Gu Sheng because also aware of their own wrong, she nodded: "Mammy, don''t worry, I know the weight." Yunshu is still staring at Gu Sheng for getting up and walking towards the door. Her white skirt is automatically transformed when it is transformed into a shape. I can''t tell what kind of style it is. Yunshu just thinks it''s very elegant and beautiful. But it''s not half the way she walks. The wind blows the willows, and the weak willows help the wind. Yunshu somehow remembered that when he was in the human Town, he had seen several ybooks. Fine step, exquisite world. She couldn''t imagine what it was like before, until today she saw Qingbo. Gu Sheng has been in the yard for a few days. Mother Bodhi is right. She has just turned into a figure. She can''t control the natural charm of nine white foxes. When she sees Yunshu unconsciously affected by her own breath, she will know. She must at least be able to control this before she can go out. Otherwise, as mother Bodhi said, it will cause bad consequences. In addition, after she wakes up, she also appears in her mind the unique cultivation skills of the Nine Tailed white foxes. She has to sort it out. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 841 Gu Sheng was closed for a small time, and when he came out again, it had been ten days. She pushed open the yard door, and Yunshu ran over for the first time. She looked at Qingbo, Qingbo is still so good-looking, just that kind of people can''t control their own feeling at first sight. Mother Bodhi didn''t expect that she woulde out so quickly. She thought that it would take Gu Shengyin at least a month toplete the process. Is it really Nine Tailed white fox? Is talent so amazing? Gu Sheng felt that he was just sitting for a while, and it was ten days. The time was really frightening. She would like to see yuanxiu now. He doesn''t worry if he hasn''t visited him for ten days? No, their Buddhist cultivation was originally weak in mind. He didn''t know whether he could remember himself? Gu Sheng thought about it for a while, and Yunshu said to mammy Bodhi. After that, he turned into a little white fox and walked out toward the familiar route. Yunshu didn''t think anything was wrong, but mammy Bodhi was stunned when she heard that Gu Sheng was going to find a little monk in liantaizong. She and liantai Zongyuan source is quite deep, also can be regarded as half of the Dharma protector general figure, naturally also knew some things very well. For example, master Jingming''s disciple yuan Xiu, who was born with wisdom roots, has not shaved because of his unclean feelings. At this time, there is a nine tail white fox shaped Qingbo running to liantai Zong. She can''t bear to think about it. Qingbo''s appearance, even if he is a natural merciless Buddha, can''t keep his original mind? She was stunned for half a sound, and finally sighed: it''s fate. What''s the use of thinking so much? Liantai sect. Yuan Xiu meditated in his room. Wooden fish a sound of a ring, his heart is not as quiet as usual. Ten days. Today is the eleventh day. The little fox has not been outside his house for ten days. He was upset that day, so he sent the little fox away. Demons are all psychic, so is the little fox angry? She was angry, so Don''t want to care about yourself? Is she noting again? The sound of wooden fish, which has been knocking steadily in the room, suddenly disordered a trace, just like yuanxiu''s never wed mood. "Dada." There was a sudden knock on the door. The sound of the wooden fish stopped. Yuan Xiu could hear the voice. The disciples in the sect would not knock like this. He turned his head slowly, the door just opened a crack, a familiar white ball crowded in. Gu Sheng looked up and saw the smile on yuanxiu''s face. It''s like the breeze blowing over the green water, rippling out a circle of gentle ripples. "You are here, benefactor fox." As if the ten days never appeared, every time Gu Shengyin appeared, yuanxiu said hello with a smile. He knew her name was Qingbo, but he always liked to call her benefactor fox. "Little monk, I''m much bigger than you. No big, no small. " Gu Sheng began to hum. Yuan Xiu was stunned by the clear, sweet and crisp voice. He looked at Gu Shengyin carefully: "benefactor fox, congrattions." Gu Sheng hummed: "said my name is Qingbo, don''t call me little fox." Yuan Xiu was as good as a stream: "benefactor Qingbo, I am called yuanxiu." So don''t call him little monk. Gu Shengyin understood what he meant. Seeing that he was still looking at the Buddha Dharma, Gu Sheng went to his side, jumped gently and fell on him. This time, Yuan Xiu''s body was stiff for a moment. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 842 He still knows what''s different. The little fox, no, benefactor Qingbo, can''t speak even though he is wise. He can also tell himself that he treats each other as a spiritual animal. But now, benefactor Qingbo clearly has made a great breakthrough. Now he has been able to speak his words, and he should be able to transform himself smoothly in the future. Listen to her soft and sweet voice, clearly is a daughter''s home. She now Is it wrong to lie on your body like usual? Yuan Xiu was a little upset. He seems to be avoiding it. Gu Shengyin, of course, was aware of his changes, and he could probably guess what he was thinking in his heart. That''s why she didn''t tell him that she could be a human being. Although he had no degree of tonality, Yuan Xiu had the habit of bing a Buddhist disciple in liantai sect. If he knew that he had been able to transform himself into a daughter''s body, he would be determined not to let himself get close to him. How can Gu Shengyin allow this to happen? She saidzily, "Yuan Xiu, are you particrly ufortable now?" Yuan Xiu didn''t expect Gu Sheng to be so direct. He whispered his hands together and said, "benefactor Qingbo, there are strict rules and regtions in Buddhism. My Buddhist disciples are not allowed to approach women..." Gu Shengyin nned his words: "am I a woman like this now?" Yuan Xiu subconsciously replied, "benefactor Qingbo, you should be able to transform your form soon..." Gu Sheng yawnedzily: "I''m just a white fox all the time. You just think I''m a fox. Return to the Buddhists. I look like that. " Is that how it works? Yuan Xiu was a little sad. However, he thought about it for a moment, but he bowed his head and said, "almighty Amitabha, benefactor Qingbo is very right. I am taught." He was just a little fox. On this day, apanied by Gu Shengyin, yuanxiu practiced Buddhism for a whole day. Gu Sheng hesitated when he left at night and said to yuanxiu, "yuanxiu, I may note every day in the future. Don''t be surprised if you can''t see me." She will also start formal contact with practice, can not be as idle as before. Yuan Xiu''s smile stopped for a moment, then showed a more gentle smile. "I know, benefactor Qingbo." Gu Shengyin looked at him again, as if afraid of his thinking, and said: "but don''t worry, yuanxiu, even if I can''te every day, I will think of you. You look so good, I like you best Yuan Xiu couldn''t helpughing and nodding again: "yes, benefactor Qingbo." He watched the white ball go further and further until it disappeared. I closed the door and sat down again. In front of me, there was a line of words on the Sutra Sarizi, color is not different from emptiness, emptiness is not color, color is emptiness, emptiness is color... " He gently closed his eyes, followed by a silent recitation, and ignored the wishful thinking in his heart. Gu Sheng left liantai sect in a good mood. She just left that sentence like, no doubt is deliberately said to Yuan Xiu. As an active and enthusiastic demon n, how can you be implicit in the face of people you like? If it was not for fear of scaring the little monk, she would have said more explicit words. Forget it. Take your time. In the end, the little monk can''t run away. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 843 Gu Sheng didn''t expect it wrong. Her time began to run out. She should work hard to improve her strength early. Although she is very safe in the lotus City, she can''t stay in this ce all her life to wait for her death? She is a Nine Tailed white fox, born with the most noble blood, she is not allowed to be a cowardly demon. In the demon n, blood determines strength. After her awakening, she inherited and remembered the most suitable skills for the Nine Tailed white foxes. Unlike the human race, every small stage has its own barriers. As long as she keeps practicing, she can always reach the highest level without any bottleneck and be an immortal. Although Gu Sheng thinks about his lover in his heart, he has never forgotten the great threat of heartless abbess. With her in one day, the demon n, especially those of ordinary race and average strength, will live in fear all day. Gu Shengyin once asked the system why the demon n could not kill the heartless abbess. The systematic answer made him sigh. The heart of the demon n is uneven. There are some powerful demons, but they all upy one side and guard against each other. Nun unintentional is very powerful and has many treasures. It takes a lot of effort to kill her, and she is likely to face the crazy revenge of shuiyuezong. And demons are cold-blooded. Those noble demons had no feelings for their rtives who died under the unintentional abbess. They did not infringe on their ritual interests. No one was willing to take a big risk to kill her. Gu Sheng sneers, looking forward to the future, selfish, no courage, scattered sand. This is the reason why there has not been a unified demon king for so many years. This is also the reason why the demon n has been suppressed to death by the Terrans even though they are obviously superior to human beings in terms of longevity. She takes back her thoughts, which are too far away from her present self. The more time she spent on practice, the less time she spent looking for yuanxiu. Yuanxiu found that his heart had been unable to calm down. He is used to listening at the door of the room every morning after morning ssst night to see if there is a familiar knock at the door. If not, he will sit on the futon quietly for a while, and then quietly begin to practice. His Dharma has not fallen, but his mood is no longer as clean as before. Yuanxiu knew that he had been a pure and empty Lingtai, had been quietly lying on a small fox. If the morning ss is finished, the little white balles to his room as promised. He would smile and say hello to her, but they would have a tacit understanding. One was practicing Buddhism silently, the other was sleeping on him, or Open that pair of mysterious beautiful eyes to look at him. The feelings of the demon n are usually warm and straightforward. From time to time, benefactor Qingbo would say "you are so beautiful in yuanxiu", "I like you most" and so on. At the beginning, yuanxiu would be a little ufortable, or be transferred. His face was embarrassed. But now, he has been very free to return to a sentence: "yuanxiu all over the body, can notpare to Qingbo benefactor you a double eye." His words, of course, meant to refute, but they were sincere. Benefactor Qingbo''s eyes are indeed the most beautiful eyes he has ever seen in his life. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 844 Benefactor Qingbo has not been here for half a month. Yuan Xiu looked at the Sutra in front of him and sighed to himself. Even if I had said in advance, benefactor Qingbo didn''te for five days at most. I don''t know what happened to her. Master Jingming visited yuanxiu once. "You''re upset." Master Jingming said to him. Yuan Xiu admitted very simply: "the disciple''s heart is not quiet." Master Jingming didn''t ask the reason. This disciple always left himself to decide the way he would go in the future. He can solve his puzzles many times, but he can''t decide the way he will go in the future. What''s more, this disciple should not have been one of his Buddhists. Yuan Xiu walked out of the door and looked up at the moon. Near the middle of the moon, the moon is far away, a mistyyer of light scattered in the courtyard. He unconsciously thought that if the soft moonlight sprinkled on Qingbo''s body, taking advantage of the snow-white fur, it would be quite beautiful. In Mammy Bodhi''s small yard, Gu Shengyin finally opened his eyes. Her pair of green eyes in the open, slowly became the ck pupil of ordinary people. The heart has the feeling to open the window, she saw the big round moon out of the window. Before closing down, it was still Xianyue! There was no time to practice, and she knew it thoroughly. "Bang!" Yun Shuxing opened the door of the room. Gu Sheng looks at her in surprise. Yun Shu is quiet in her daily life. How can she be so happy today? Yunshu looked at Gu Shengyin: "Qingbo, tomorrow is the day of the mid moon Lantern Festival. Mammy Bodhi said that I was allowed to go out and y!" Looking at the bright eyes of Yunshu, Gu Sheng can''t helpughing. Unlike herself, Mammy Bodhi looked gentle, but she was very strict with Yun Shu. She was restrained from practicing hard and not allowed to go out for a step. Every time the little girl looked back from the outside, she was envious. Mid moon Lantern Festival? Gu Sheng was moved in his heart. The next day, Gu Shengyin yed with Yunshu in the daytime, but the most interesting part of the Lantern Festival was at night, but Gu Shengyin couldn''t apany Yunshu any more. "Have fun yourself. I have something to do." In order to avoid swagger, Gu Shengyin has not even changed into a human figure, but has been transformed into a fox, let Yunshu embrace himself. Yunshu understood it very well: if Qingbo turned into human form, I was afraid that people on the street would not go to see the lights. Hearing Gu Shengyin say that she wants to leave, Yunshu is obviously a little disappointed. It''s just that she''s always understanding and doesn''t say much. The small appearance makes Gu Sheng feel pity. She stretched out her hand to rub Yunshu''s hair and said, "I''ll talk to mammy Bodhi in person some other day. How about taking you out for a day?" Cloud Shu smell speech eyes a bright, but still shook his head: "still can''t, Mammy said I want to good practice, in the future can not drag Qingbo your hind legs." How can you be so cute? Gu Shengyin has no resistance to such a little girl. She said to Yun Shu, "cultivation can''t be in a hurry. It''s settled. I''ll go and talk to mammy Bodhi." She looked at the sky and knew it was time for her to leave, otherwise yuanxiu would have dinner and do evening ssester. Gu Shengyin and Yunshu say goodbye and run to liantaizong. She came just in time. Shortly after dinner, yuanxiu was preparing for an evening ss. "Yuanxiu." A clear and pleasant voice came out of the door. Gu Sheng didn''t knock at the door this time. Yuan Xiu action pause for a moment, is oneself appear hallucination? How can you hear the voice of almsgiver Qingbo at this time? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 845 "Yuanxiu?" Gu Sheng didn''t hear the answer inside and thought nobody was there. She stretched out her ws to push the door. Unexpectedly, the door opened from inside, and yuanxiu stood at the door looking at himself in surprise. "Benefactor Qingbo, how can you..." This is the time? Gu Sheng jumped into his arms with a rxed jump, and Yuan Xiu held her in her arms. "Today is a good day. I came out to see you for fun After counting the days, Yuan Xiu suddenly realized that today is the annual mid month Lantern Festival. He has some reasons: "benefactor Qingbo, I still haven''t finished my evening ss." Gu Shengyin stretched out his paw and gently patted him on the arm: "can you always rest once a year? I have never seen what the mid moon Lantern Festival looks like. It''s said that I went to see the Lantern Festival with my favorite people. I didn''te to see you. " "Benefactor Qingbo..." Rao is used to Gu Sheng''s "confession" from time to time. At this time, hearing such words, yuanxiu''s face still inevitably appeared a faint faint. Gu Sheng likes to see him like this most. Gentle and green lovers, is really, rarely can see ah. She deliberately said, "if you don''t want to, I''ll go to someone else." Before the words fell, she felt that she held her arm tightly. Yuan Xiu still gentle voice from above: "Qingbo benefactor, please allow me to change clothes." Change clothes! After Gu Sheng was released, she was very interested in enjoying a picture of a beautiful man undressing. However, yuanxiu did not move for a long time. Gu Sheng was puzzled. Yuan Xiu looked at the little white fox''s eyes and said helplessly, "benefactor Qingbo, would you please turn around?" Gu Shengyin didn''t hear that. She seemed to sigh when she heard yuan Xiu. Then, a blue cloud fell from the sky, covering Gu Sheng tightly. It was the blue robe that Yuan Xiu wore outside. There is a light smell of sandalwood on the clothes, which is different from the lotus fragrance on yuanxiu''s body. This is the breath around him. It seems that the lotus fragrance will only appear on him, and the rest of the things, even if it is the intimate clothes, can not be contaminated with half the breath. Gu Shengyin doesn''t hate the smell. On the contrary, she thinks it''s easy to fall asleep. However, the current situation still annoys her. She couldn''t see anything because she was covered with a piece of cloth. She didn''te out and said nothing. She often tripped herself up. By the time Gu Shengyin finally realized that he was not a real fox, but a magic demon, Yuan Xiu had taken the robe off her. "If you are in a hurry, you should obey your authority. Almsgiver Qingbo, you will be offended." Yuan Xiu''s face was full of apologies. Gu Shengyin did not pay attention to this. She is looking up at Yuan Xiu, who has changed into a suit of ordinary clothes. He took off his monk''s robe and put on a blue robe, which was not so precious, but he had a leisurely and upright demeanor when he wore it. His long unshaven hair was tied up with a jade hairpin, and a few strands of it fell on his cheek, which added a touch of wind to his jade like face. Some people need to show their style with luxurious clothes, while others can wear ordinary fabrics out of Wang''s bearing. Yuan Xiu is thetter. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 846 Yuan Xiu, who retired from the monk''s robe, lost one point of the dust, but showed all the advantages of his face. Gu Sheng eximed: "my vision is really good. Yuanxiu, if you go out dressed like this, you should be able to receive many girls''nterns tonight. " The Lantern Festival in the middle of the moon is also sentimental. On the day of mutual love, if a girl''s family sees the man he loves, he can naturally hand over thentern in his hand. If that person takes over, it is Lang Qing concubine idea,e to a meeting of golden breeze and jade dew. Yuan Xiu did not speak, but bent over to pick up Gu Shengyin. Along the way, many little monks were surprised to see the dress of yuanxiu. However, they did not ask, this uncle is not shaving, naturally different from them. Yuanxiu took Gu Sheng all the way out to the market because he was out of liantai sect. The sky is dark, but the lotus city tonight is more lively and bright than the day. Numerousnterns on the top of the building, in the roadside treetops, in the hands of tourists, this night''s Lotus city into amp city. Gu Sheng was right. Even if yuanxiu was not well dressed, his elegant demeanor still attracted countless women''s eyes. Many beautiful girls will be shy and timid hands of thentern to him, but he politely refused. Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing: "yuanxiu, there are so many beautiful women, you don''t have one who is moved?" Yuan Xiu''s eyes were taken back from the bright lights in the distance. He looked down at the little fox in his arms: "Yuan Xiu, a monk, can''t have such thoughts." Gu Sheng refused toment: "don''t touch me. You are clearly not shaved. Where can you be regarded as a monk?" In theory, Yuan Xiu always said that he couldn''t be the clever little fox benefactor. Smell speech he only chuckles: "that is the monk this every heart has not found to let him move on the person." Gu Sheng stopped talking. Shezily lies in Yuan Xiu''s arms, directing him to look for ces where people are so busy. Obviously, yuanxiu seldom experiences this kind of lively scene, and some are not suitable. But he didn''t say much. He just listened to Gu Shengyin''s instructions and left. "Don''t you feel bored?" Gu Shengyin asked, "I can see that you prefer to stay in your room and beat the wooden fish." Yuan Xiu shakes her head: "asionallye out to have a look, the feeling is also very novel." He didn''t really like the noisy environment, but he felt peaceful when he saw the little fox donor''s eyes full of interest. Since all of them havee out with the little fox benefactor, of course we have to have a good time. Gu Shengyin suddenly said, "I remember there is a clear pool over there, which is full of lotus flowers. Let''s go there and have a look?" Yuanxiu took a look in the direction she said. It was dark. It was not lively at all. Even thentern was much less than other ces. The little fox benefactor is happy. He walks over there. It is very quiet here. There is also a smiling Pavilion beside the clear pool. Twonterns are hung on the corner of the pavilion today, which is the only light here. The night breeze brought a lotus unique fragrance, and yuanxiu felt rxed and happy. I don''t know why, there is no one in this wonderful ce? "Close your eyes." Gu Shengyin suddenly said. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 847 Yuan Xiu didn''t know what little fox Shi was doing and closed his eyes. Then, he felt empty in his arms, his fingers unconsciously bent for a while, as if some did not adapt. "OK, yuanxiu, open your eyes." When he opened his eyes, there was still a dark Pavilion in front of him. What about the little fox benefactor? "I''m here." A tender voice came from behind him. Yuan Xiu moved in his heart and felt that there was something wrong with him. He turned his voice and his eyes suddenly widened. In the night wind, under the background of lotus flowers, there are beautiful women standing tall and graceful, holdingmps andughing. The night wind blows her light skirt, as if the next moment will go with the wind. At the moment, the beauty was looking at him with a smile: "this handsome young man, I have antern in my hand. Would you like to give me a reward?" In her hand, there is antern that I don''t know when to get it. Yuan Xiu looked at the beautiful woman in front of her, only felt that a vacancy in her heart was quietly filled. He slowly showed a smile: "female benefactor love, I am honored." He stepped forward slowly and took over the flickeringntern in the night wind. Gu Sheng raised his eyes and said, "monk? Are you really going to be a monk Yuan Xiu shook his head and said with a smile, "the habits that have been cultivated over the years are hard to change for a while." He looked at Gu Shengyin with some joy and curiosity. What master said was the root of his love and the one who loved each other, was that benefactor Qingbo? It''s no wonder that when I saw her, I felt very kind in my heart. In front of him, a sudden gust of fragrant wind came, and Yuan Xiu only felt a burst of soft jade fragrance suddenly close to his arms. "Yuan Xiu, you take myntern, but because of my face?" Yuan Xiu''s heart was calm again, but he had never experienced this kind of battle, and his ears naturally turned red after being smoked by the heat. He said in a low voice, "don''t talk, benefactor Qingbo. You should know that color is emptiness..." Gu Sheng''s body was closer to each other because of a smile in her heart. Her body was almost close to each other. She was sensitive and aware that the other''s body was stiff. In the heart wants to y a trick on his mind even more aggravating, she some discontented said: "the street so many girls send younterns, you do not ept, and I than they are beautiful, so I give you, you want, this is not my beauty, what is the reason?" Yuan Xiu still shook his head: "benefactor Qingbo, you are different from them." Gu Sheng was pressed by every step: "what''s different?" Yuan Xiu was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, he moved in his heart and looked down carefully. Sure enough, he saw a trace of seriousness in the woman''s seemingly careless movements. He seemed to understand something, some floating heart suddenly calm down. "In my heart, they are all dead bones and beautiful women, while benefactor Qingbo is the only color in my soul tform." Gu Sheng''s face is as white as jade, with a faint blush. This monk, even love words, also said so seriously. But yuan Xiu suddenly smiles. He gently reaches out another free hand and holds Gu Shengyin''s hand. "Master once said that I have love roots nted for many years, and I have lovers who fall in love with each other. Yuan Xiu is lucky and seems to have found this person. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 848 Gu Shengyin and yuanxiu took part in the Lantern Festival. The only disharmony was in thetter half of the time. Gu Sheng caused a great sensation in the lotus city because he showed people in human form. Practitioners are usually more beautiful than ordinary people. Even if their original appearance is not amazing, they eliminate impurities in their bodies after practice, and remodel their roots and bones when building foundation. In any case, there will be no one with bad looks. However, even in the world of practice where there are beauties everywhere, such as Gu Shengyin''s body, it is enough to be the first beauty. Although yuan Xiu''s mind is calm, he still has some helplessness when he looks at the lovers who have just exchanged their wishes. He took Gu Shengyin to one side and said, "Qingbo, you''d better change back to the original shape?" With Gu Shengyin''s insistence, he finally omitted the word benefactor. Gu Shengyin asked deliberately, "why?" Yuan Xiu didn''t know that she was so careful. She admitted along with her heart: "there are too many people coveting Qingbo. I''m afraid that the meditation Buddhism practiced for so many years will be invalid." Gu Sheng chuckled. No matter what the beauty did, she was beautiful, not to mention such a happy smile? Yuan Xiu looked at her quietly, thinking to herself that she would be more diligent in the future. With such a beautiful woman around, you can imagine that there will be no less wild butterflies in the future. Not enough strength to protect her. In the end, Gu Sheng was sent back to the small yard by yuanxiu because he became a white fox. "Does Qingbo live with mother Bodhi?" Yuan Xiu was surprised. Gu Sheng was not surprised that he knew mother Bodhi and nodded. Since it was mammy Bodhi, yuanxiu nned to visit her. He grew up in liantaizong when he was young, and he was also familiar with the Bodhi mother. "Yuanxiu?" Sure enough, Mammy Bodhi was very surprised to see yuanxiu. When Gu Sheng returned to the courtyard, he changed into a human figure. When she saw the appearance of yuanxiu and mammy Bodhi, they were obviously old acquaintances, so she took Yunshu into the room and left room for them to speak. Mammy Bodhi is well-informed after all. What does she not understand when she sees these two people? It turns out that the love root of yuanxiu should be in Qingbo''s body. She has always known about this matter. Now that it has been implemented, she has settled down in her heart. She just looks at yuanxiu and has a trace of regret. Shees from the liantai sect. Although she hase out to establish her own family, she can be regarded as a half Dharma protector of the liantai sect. Naturally, she hopes that the liantai sect will be better and better. Yuan Xiu''s qualifications are the best among all the Buddhist disciples she has seen over the years. She had no doubt that if yuanxiu had devoted herself to the study of Buddhism, she would have achieved far more than the masters of liantai sect. However, liantaizong paid attention to one reason for everything, and she could not interfere. However, Mammy Bodhi figured out a trace: This is the liantai sect. If, like other Buddhists, they plunder resources for profit, which is no different from other sects, what is liantai sect? She looked at yuanxiu lovingly: "I know what''s going on with you, and I won''t say anything about it. I just hope you find the right person to pursue your heart and be happy all your life. " Yuan Xiu put his hands together and gave a gift to mammy Bodhi: "yuanxiu knows that she is the one I have appointed. Thank you for your blessing." By the time Gu Shengyin came out, yuanxiu had left the yard. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 849 The next day, yuanxiu went to his teacher, master Jingming, to exin his rtionship with Qingbo. "Since you have moved your heart, I can''t keep you in liantai sect." Master Jingming sighed. Yuan Xiu bent down and solemnly cracked his head toward Master Jingming. That afternoon, he packed up his things and left liantaizong. In the little yard of mother Bodhi, there was a man who often swept the yard. Gu Shengyin thinks that such a day is actually very good. The years are quiet. If there is no unintentional abbess, she and yuanxiu can find a simr ce to spend their whole life safely. Unfortunately, in her life, she did not want to have a stable life. I don''t know where to spread rumors that the new king of the demon n has been born. It''s in Liancheng. One word makes the world surprised. The king of the demon n is not a powerful power, but a unique king. Only a few very noble blood vessels can get this title. Either way, if she is allowed to grow up, it is a great threat to anyone. The true practitioners of the Terran did not want such a "King" in the demon n, and those great powers of the demon n did not want to have a king who could unify the demon n. What worried Gu Sheng still appeared: in the rumor, the future king of the demon n was in the lotus city. Although the truth of the news is still unknown, Gu Shengyin has already known that many people are secretly heading for Liancheng. After living for such a period of time, Gu Sheng has already had a lot of good feelings for this city. Although liantaizong is strong and powerful, it is still isted. If people are really in trouble, the leisurely and peaceful days in Liancheng wille to an end. She went to mammy Bodhi. Mammy Bodhi seems to have expected this for a long time. She sighed, "I guess you''reing to me. It''s time to stay away from the storm, girl. Whether it''s for your own sake or for the sake of Liancheng. " Gu Shengyin certainly understood this truth. She just came to say goodbye to someone who had taken care of herself for so long. From mother Bodhi''s yard, she saw yuanxiu standing on one side with a smile. In his hand, he carried a small package. Gu Sheng looked at him with wide eyes: "you..." She hasn''t had time to tell yuanxiu about it, but yuanxiu knows it clearly. Yuan Xiu said with a smile: "I was just guessing, but I didn''t expect it was true. Yuan Xiu is blessed with the supreme blood of the demon n. " Gu Sheng was slightly warm in her heart. She whispered, "do you mind?" Being with himself means that he may be in great danger in the future, and he can''t live a peaceful life like he is now. Yuan Xiu did not answer her question, but sighed slightly. She went forward two steps and gathered her whole person into his arms. "I only care if I am too far away from you in the future." "Oh There was a cry from the door. Gu Sheng looks up from yuanxiu''s arms and sees Yunshu standing at the gate of the yard, white tender hands covering his eyes. The demon n is growing slowly. She is still in her teens now, and will be like this for many years toe. Gu Shengyin noticed that she also carried a small burden on her shoulder. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 850 Gu Sheng was surprised: "Yunshu, are you?" In her opinion, it is the most suitable way for Yun Shu to stay in the lotus city and practice with mother Bodhi. Yunshu said with a smile: "I grew up with Qingbo since I was a child. Of course, where Qingbo goes, I will go." Her world has always been simple. The first creature she saw tomunicate with her was Qingbo. At the bottom of Yunshu''s heart, Qingbo is her closest person. Of course, she wants to be with Qingbo and never separate. Gu Sheng just felt a little hot in her eyes. She looked at Yuan Xiu around her and saw Yun Shu not far away. She suddenly showed a smile. "Well. We''re always, always together. " No one, nothing, can separate us. Before the people sent by various forces to investigate the news had not arrived, three people dressed in low-key clothes had quietly left Liancheng. Gu Shengyin ate Yi Rong Dan, her face is too publicity, it is easy to cause some unnecessary trouble. As they practiced, they changed ces to live at the same time. They spent more than ten years in this way. Those friars and demon n went to Liancheng, and most of them were blocked out by the array of liantai sect. After the rest of the people went in, they determined that there was no demon family in the city. After years of fruitless search, they slowly put it behind their heads - maybe it''s just a rumor? Otherwise, why haven''t there been any redundant news for so many years? Now, not many people still care about this rumor, but Gu Shengyin is still cautious and does not show any horse feet. They have lived in this town for a year. This ce is not big. The monks in the whole city are in the golden elixir period, which poses no threat to several people. They have a very leisurely time. Gu Shengyin has been informed by the system that abbess unintentionally hase. She frowned: "isn''t she in confinement?" She still remembers that nun unintentionally angered liantai sect when he was imprisoned by the leader of Shuiyue sect. The system replied: "she has been locked up for more than ten years, and her master loves his disciples. The Lord Shuiyue also thinks that her temperament should be smoothed down for so many years before she is released." Temper temper? Nun Wuxin''s aversion to the demon n has be a morbid obsession. It is called the heart demon in the cultivation world. If it is in the modern society in the era of science and technology, it is a typical mental illness. Gu Shengyin did not believe that she could turn her character around for more than ten years. Sure enough, in less than ten days, she heard the rumor that nun unintentionally killed a ck bear spirit. Gu Shengyin discusses with yuanxiu and Yunshu, and several people decide to leave here. With their current strength, although it is not without the strength of first World War to meet the unintentional abbess, they also do not have the upper hand. Needless to say, now Gu Shengyin''s identity is not suitable to be exposed. But there are some people you can''t avoid if you want to. Gu Sheng has already followed the route provided by the system to the opposite direction of unintentional abbess''s goal, but he still meets her. Looking at the Taoist nun with ck robes and sharp eyebrows at the gate of the city, Gu Sheng quickly pulls Yunshu into a restaurant nearby. "System?" She was silent for a moment. She said that she was going to another ce? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 851 The system also had some helplessness: "host, I analyzed the original route of Nun unintentional. She clearly wanted to go in the opposite direction. I don''t know why she changed her mind." One person one system fell into the silence of the fans, Gu Shengyin secretly greetings the so-called plot in his heart. Needless to say, it''s definitely the power of the plot. Gu Shengyin grabs Yunshu''s cold fingers and signals her not to be nervous. In her blood memory, there is a secret method of inheritance, which can cover up her own spirit of demon n. As long as the cultivation is not too much higher than oneself, and the person who is dedicated to exploring, we will not see that it is wrong. Yunshu, too, is the spirit of nts and nts. She does not have any anger in her body. She practices with the Bodhi mother. Her skillse from Buddhism and can cover up her identity as a demon family. As long as the unintentional abbess doesn''t change her attitude to stare at every pedestrian on the road to explore whether he is a demon, they are not likely to be found. But Gu Shengyin always felt that things were not so simple. The so-called "plot" will always pit her inadvertently. Good is not good, bad is bad. A sword light chopped straight up from the downstairs and cut a table beside Gu Shengyin in two. The waiter, who was preparing to clean up the leftover dishes on the table, turned pale and stepped back two steps. Gu Sheng looked at him, and the second child looked only sixteen or seventeen years old, and his face was so white that there was no trace of blood. A terrible pressure came, and the figure of the ck robe stepped up the wooden stairs step by step. Gu Sheng is holding Yun Shu''s hand and feels the little girl''s palms tense and sweating. She looked at the unintentional nun. The age of the practitioner could not be seen from her face. Looking only at her appearance, she could be regarded as a beauty. It''s just that she has too much evil spirit on her face. Ordinary people will only be photographed by her momentum when they look at her, so it is difficult to really notice her appearance. At this time, the owner of the restaurant came out. Looking at the window and floor broken open by one sword, he felt heartache. Seeing the culprit, he cursed: "where are the monks? Run to other people''s restaurants to make a mess..." What he saidter did not scold him because nun unintentionally gave him a look. The boss felt as if his voice had been pinched by something invisible. He had a feeling that if he went on talking about it, the terrifying Taoist nun would chop himself one by one. She would really kill herself. A finger flick, a pearl fell into the boss''s palm, coldly said: "take it, aspensation." The boss didn''t dare to talk much any more. He just stood by with the Pearl - he actually wanted to go, but there were still customers in the shop. Many people are eating on the second floor. The sword just made by nun unintentionally scares away many timid guests. But there are also those who are ready to watch. Gu Sheng has not left because they have not left. The heartless nun raised her sword and pointed at the waiter who was trembling with fear: "bold evil animal, how dare to mingle with human beings. Today I will kill the people!" The bartender trembled more violently when he heard the speech. Gu Sheng could see his face. He had no blood color, and even exuded cold sweat. The boss who stood on one side took a worried look at the second: "you Abbess, have you misunderstood something? A Bai is our fellow here. He has been here for a year. He is very kind, clever and diligent. He often uses his own money to buy food for street children... " His words did not go on, because the unintentional nun cut at his feet with a sword. - it is rmended that the article "quick wear system: male god strategy manual" written by super good foundation friend Huan Chu, which specializes in various kinds of male gods, and there is always one suitable for you , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 852 "If you say one more word, I''ll take you as the aplice of this evil animal." The boss shut his mouth wisely and looked at the waiter called a Bai with worried eyes. Looking at a Bai''s eyes, nun Wuxin looks at a dead object, which is full of disgust and cruelty. She slowly raises the sword in her hand. She was slow and seemed to enjoy watching the prey shiver before she died. It seems to be the desire to survive. The hope was too strong, and the young man named a Bai finally began to tremble: "I have never done anything bad. Why do you want to kill all of them?" The bloodthirsty color crossed in the eyes of Nun Wu Xin. She looked at a Bai without expression: "you are wrong. You are a demon!" When she said this, the rest of the guests in the restaurant were in an uproar. This world is very popr, ordinary people are not very repellent and afraid of the demon n. Immediately, someone said, "abbess, you are also a person of cultivation. Why don''t you umte some virtue for yourself? I''ve lived here for many years. A Bai is really a good boy. Once my son was almost abducted by a bad man. He helped me find it back... " The heartless abbess sneered: "the demon is the demon. I don''t care what he has done, I only know that I have no intention to work under him, and I never leave a trace of demon n alive! " The sword in her hand suddenly vibrated, and a bright sword light was cleaved towards a Bai. A Bai has already been scared to break the courage, can only look at the sword light to his head in despair. There seems to be a slight sighing out of his ears. In his dazed eyes, there are several delicate golden lotus shadows, which can block the sword light above his head. Empress Wu Xin collected the sword and looked at Yuan Xiu with sharp eyes: "Buddhist disciple?" In addition to the demon n, what she dislikes most is the Buddhist disciple. Because those guys are always full ofpassion, hypocritical let her disgust. Especially that liantaizong, even made a lotus City, even to protect the demon n? After that, she will be strong enough to destroy! Yuan Xiu put his hands together: "I was just ayman of Buddhism." Nun Wu Xin''s eyes turned around him, and Shuer stopped on some uneasy Yunshu. She raised ran with a smile: "today, there was an unexpected receipt. I thought I only found a little rabbit spirit. Unexpectedly, there is a tree demon hiding here!" She looked at yuanxiu coldly: "you are willing to fall. You are mixed up with demons. If you''re wise enough to get out of the way, I can spare you a life. If not, I will kill you together She seems to recognize the identity of Yunshu, and is not going to let her go! Yuan Xiu was a bit cold, but he still said in a warm voice: "there is no evil killing on this benefactor abbai. Yun Shu, who is close to me, was taught by Buddhism since childhood. The nun is also a person who practices Taoism. Those who are evil can be punished. It is not good to kill innocent people indiscriminately." "Killing innocent people indiscriminately?" "They are demons. If you just rely on this, you can''t count them innocent." "All the demons must die!" Gu Sheng looks at this crazy woman with a cold eye. She is obviously possessed of the evil spirit. Even if she doesn''t have the crime of killing Jiuwei white fox, she will not be able to survive the heart demon robbery at the advanced stage. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 853 Even if yuanxiu had a good recuperation, he was not happy when he met such a rude and unreasonable person. He had to say, "if the Abbess insists on this, I will be polite." It seems that nun unintentionally heard a joke: "you''re wee? Is it up to you? " She could see the realm of Buddhism at a nce. Although she said that the realm of Buddhism at his age was extremely frightening, it was still hundreds of years behind her. "In a hundred years, you may be my opponent." "I repeat, get out of the way!" Yuan Xiu shook her head and made a gesture. "Take the opportunity to leave." Gu Sheng heard the voice in his mind, and he understood the meaning of yuanxiu in a sh. She pulled aside the stupefied Abe, and a green light shed over Yunshu, and the three disappeared. I have been paying attention to the heartless abbess here. She drives back yuanxiu with a sword, and her body disappears with a sh. Then yuanxiu also moved and disappeared in the restaurant. Until all these people left, the people in the restaurant were relieved. "I don''t know if that little master can win that evil Ni?" Someone muttered. The boss looked out of the window worried and hoped that a Bai could escape? However, he also knew that no matter whether a Bai could escape the robbery, he would note back to this ce again. Gu Sheng was stopped by nun unintentionally on a grasnd outside the city. With a single sword, nun unintentional chopped down at Yunshu. The strongest one among the three was Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin was the only one who was able to resist the attack. As soon as she bit her teeth, the green light of her dark eyes shed by, and her in face seemed to have a special charm at this moment. Her hands were quickly printed, and a white light formed from her hands to meet the sword light. Gu Sheng retreated two steps with a dull hum. One side of Yunshu quickly helped her: "Qingbo, are you ok?" She hated that she was useless. She couldn''t help at this time. Gu Sheng calmed down her Qi and blood. Sure enough, with her current strength, she was still very reluctant to take the sword of unintentional abbess. Unexpectedly, abbess "Yi" was surprised, and Zizai took a close look at the woman who had been ignored from the beginning to the end. Under this look, she is to show a smile: "unexpectedly there is a fish that missed the, you this concealment technique is good, even I was almost cheated in the past." She said with a cold look: "but now it''s just right now, let me send you three demons to hell!" Gu Sheng because of a sh of gold around him, Yuan Xiu appeared around. Nun unintentional looked at him, and her eyes were full of murderous spirit: "the Buddha who mingles with two demons is not a good thing. Today, I will clean up the door for you Buddhism!" Yuanxiu did not speak, Gu Shengyin had already been unable to help. She said coldly to the unintentional abbess: "bah, don''t be a shameless old thing! What do you think your face is? Cleaning the door for the Buddha? Why don''t you kill your unfilial apprentice with one sword for your master She knew what kind of words were the most exciting for such a self willed and unreasonable person. It''s useless for you to reason with such a person. Only when you are more rude and rude than her can you control her. Sure enough, nun Wu was angry with Gu Sheng for these two words. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 854 She raised her hand with a sword. This sword has no rules. It is obviously shot by Gu Sheng because of his impatience. Yuanxiu had been prepared and put his hands together. Behind him was a huge statue of Buddha. The shadow of the Buddha came out of thin air and reached for the sword of Nun unintentional. "Good boy! I''ll take care of you first, and then I''ll get rid of those little monsters She sneered and dealt with yuanxiu wholeheartedly. After watching for a while, Gu Sheng realized that it was only a matter of time before yuanxiu was defeated. She took Yunshu and said, "Yunshu, I remember you have a skill of escaping. I''ll wait a moment." She said something with Yunshu, and Yunshu nodded again and again. As for the boy, a Bai, has been closely following Yunshu. It seems that he is a little older than Yunshu, but Yunshu is holding her like a younger brother. Gu Sheng went to the other side and slowly recited something in his heart. Her eyes slowly turned green like emerald. She did not know when there was a breeze around her. It was very light. The unintentional nun who was fighting with yuanxiu didn''t find it. When the two men were in the middle of the battle, Gu Shengyin''s shadow suddenly appeared behind him. The monster was like living in the clouds, covered with white fog, only a trace of white fur could be seen sporadically. When the ghost image of the monster appeared, nun unintentional was shocked. She looked straight at Gu Shengyin, and her eyes showed a trace of vignce. She saw the realm of the monster very clearly. How could she summon the Dharma of such strength with her strength? Unless This little demon''s blood is very strong! When she thought of this ce, the unintentional abbess''s eyes brightened. She hated and poisoned the demon n in her life. What she wanted to do most was to kill all the demon ns in the world. As we all know, the stronger the demon n''s blood is, the stronger its strength will be in the future. If you can kill a powerful demon n in the future in advance, you will feelfortable if you just think about it. Soon, however, she saw that the phantom of the monster, which could not be seen in its original form, seemed to open its mouth. Ba, a vast white fog was spraying down on her. She subconsciously took out the sword and cut it in the past, only to find that it was not an attack at all. The whole grasnd was covered with a vast expanse of whiteness. The nun was surprised to find that her divinity and five senses could only perceive things within one meter of her body. What means is this? She cut out one sword at a time, but found it useless. Yuan Xiu, however, felt his arm caught by a hand at the moment when the white fog appeared. Gu Shengyin''s voice appeared in his ear: "follow me." When they arrived at the ce where Yun Shu and a Bai were located, Yun Shu, who had been prepared for a long time, suddenly turned into a small tree of adult height. Three branches stretched out to hold the three people. With a sh of green light, they disappeared into the ground and disappeared. When the three people reappeared, they were already in a mountain range thousands of miles away. Several people showed their body shape. Gu Sheng almost stood unsteadily and was held by yuanxiu. She looks very bad on her face. Obviously, she has just trapped the hand of unintentional abbess, which greatly consumes her Demon power. "My bewilderment can hold her for a while. After shees out, she can''t find out which direction we are leaving. It''s estimated that we can''t catch up with us." Gu Shengyin said. Yuan Xiu only silently handed her a small bottle, Gu Shengyin took a look, is a bottle of pills to replenish vitality. Sheughed and swallowed two of them everywhere. Yuan Xiu has been looking at him in silence, but the other free hand tightly grasps the palm, and his veins burst out. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 855 She is not strong enough, so she needs to pay such a big price to protect her integrity. He secretly vowed in his heart, the next time, the next time he will not let her like this. And the unintentional one. He lowered his eyes to cover up a sh of fierce color. Gu Sheng took a rest for a while and recovered a lot of strength. Then he raised his eyes and looked at a white who was sitting on one side and looking at himself. This little white rabbit spirit is obviously just in shape, simple and naive. Gu Sheng thought about it for a while, and found it inconvenient to take him with him. Moreover, it is not a good thing for him to live without a fixed ce. "Abe, your name is Abby, aren''t you? It''s not convenient for us to take you with us. What''s your n? " Gu Shengyin asked. A Bai Wen Yan raised his head, thought about it and shook his head. Some pitifully looked at Gu Shengyin and whispered, "I, can I follow you? I''m very diligent and can do all kinds of work The small eyes look at Gu Sheng for a soft heart, but she still refused him. "No, we''re not at peace all the way, but you''re not safe with us. I''ll tell you where to go. There is a ce called Liancheng in the north. It is very friendly to the demon n. You can live a stable life when you go there. " She said to him. A white eyes a bright: "really? No one will find out who I am and drive me away to kill me? " Gu Sheng nodded. She told a Bai the detailed route, a Bai can stay in the restaurant for more than a year without being found, which shows that he still has a hand in camouge. As long as he does not meet the paranoid maniac like the unintentional nun, there should be no big problem. Several people are separated here. A Bai went to Liancheng, but Gu Sheng stopped and stopped because of the three. More than ten years passed. The strength of yuanxiu in the past ten years has gone by leaps and bounds. Gu Sheng is endowed with the blood of nine white foxes and inherits them. His cultivation speed is extremely fast and there is no bottleneck. Only then can he be equal to his realm. Poor Yunshu, with two practices every day. Fortunately, she is a tree. She has no great ambition. She has sunshine and soil to live happily. Otherwise, she will be abused by these two people. This day, in a small yard. Yuanxiu and Yunshu are sitting on the edge of the stone table in the courtyard. Yuanxiu looks indifferent, but Yunshu is obviously worried. In the courtyard, yuanxiu had alreadyid down the istion array. In the room, Gu Shengyin was breaking through - she was about to grow the fourth tail of her Dharma. The tail of the nine tail white fox Dharma phase grows ording to the speed and realm of cultivation. Originally, ording to the normal speed, the second tail will grow in about ten years, the third in about twenty years, and the fourth in fifty years. However, Gu Shengyin''s talent can not be measured bymon sense. Moreover, she is favored by the heaven, and she follows yuanxiu, the winner of every life. In the past few decades, the two met with countless secret ces, and their strength was growing at an extremely terrible speed. Gu Shengyin has decided that if he can grow a fourth tail this time, the first thing he should do is to find the careless old Taoist. She has be more and more rampant in these years. Yuan Xiu, who had been waiting outside the yard, suddenly changed his face. He said to Yun Shu, who was not in a certain situation. After staying here, he quickly stepped into Gu Shengyin''s room. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 856 Gu Sheng was in a bad situation at this time. In fact, it can''t be said that it''s not bad. After all, the fourth tail of her Dharma has been sessfully grown. But her situation is not good. When yuanxiu went in, he saw Gu Sheng sitting upright on the ground with his eyes tightly closed. There''s nothing wrong with it, but it''s just what it looks like. Yuan Xiu frowned. He realized that Qingbo was wrong. But now he couldn''t see what was wrong with Qingbo until Gu Shengyin opened his eyes. The eyes were as beautiful as ever, but there was something more in the quiet and deep green. Gu Sheng cursed herself for carelessness in her heart. When she was promoted, she was very smooth, but she never thought that when the fourth tail of sess came out, her mind was loosened. It was this moment that she was trapped by herself. People''s impression of fox charm is not groundless. Foxes are good at bewitching, bewitching and luring. Not to mention, the most noble and pure Nine Tailed white fox. Gu Sheng felt the increasingly intense emotion in his body at this time and gritted his teeth secretly. She looked at the yuan Xiu who came in, gritted her teeth and tried to keep calm and said, "Yuan Xiu, I''m ok. You go out first." Yuan Xiu did not move. If he really believed it, he would not be yuanxiu. Gu Sheng watched the extraordinary man close to him and squatted down. His unique lotus fragrance came to his face, which made Gu Sheng blush slightly because of hisplexion. Yuan Xiu still frowned and said, "what''s wrong with you, me..." Gu Sheng couldn''t help but hold his arm, and the whole person slipped into his arms. Feeling the coolness in her arms, she couldn''t help but sigh withfort. When yuanxiu came into contact with the hot and hot body of the man in his arms, he finally realized what happened to Gu Shengyin. His face was slightly uneasy. Although they have been together for decades, they have never done anything more than half the time. It''s not that the feeling is not deep, but that Gu Sheng''s special constitution can easily hurt the root of her happiness before she reaches a certain level of cultivation. After all, Jiuwei Baihu has a special physique, and the normal one is likely to be a unteral tonic when she can''t control it. Gu Sheng raised his head slightly and looked at the lover''s wless face from a close distance. He chuckled and breathed out like LAN: "I told you that I was ok, but you have to rely on me." Her tone, twoints, five coquetry, and three Unconsciously, sweet and greasy. Yuan Xiu darkened her eyes and said quietly, "I worry about you." Gu Shengyin felt that her body was hotter than before. She did not know what reserve was in front of yuanxiu. When she heard the speech, she drew her body closer to Yuan Xiu. Her whole body was soft and soft against Yuan Xiu''s arms and was close to him. "I didn''t want you to see it. You came in by yourself." She said, slowly stretched out her hand to touch yuan Xiu''s face. "You tell me, do you want to leave now?" She asked with a slight smile, and in her green eyes, there was a charm in her eyes. Yuan Xiu''s eyes became deeper and deeper. He looked at the most bewildering goblin in his arms and tried not to go over: "your body..." Gu Shengyin has found his lips and tongue: "I know my body best, I only know your body..." She didn''t speak, she just moved a little. Aware of a stiff man''s body, Gu Shengughs with satisfaction. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 857 She said, how could this man be indifferent to her so much effort? Yuan Xiu couldn''t bear it. He held his hands and bent down to kiss him. Intense interaction. Gu Shengyin has never been aware of such intense emotions in yuanxiu. It seems that men should not be too provocative. Under the action of his body at the moment, Gu Shengyin enjoys sharing the kiss with his lover. After a kiss, yuanxiu didn''t go on. His forehead pressed against Gu Shengyin, and his voice was a little hoarse: "Qingbo, don''t tease me again You He raised his hand and held down Gu Shengyin''s hands which swam behind him. He said helplessly, "Qingbo, do you want to destroy your hard work for so many years?" Gu Sheng smile, this man, clearly has endured so hard, but still remember her cultivation. It''s really silly and cute. She suddenly bit her lip and chuckled. She whispered in Yuan Xiu''s ear and said, "I seem to have forgotten to tell you that I have formed the fourth tail of Dharma, and I don''t have to worry about the problem of constitution any more..." Before she had finished her words, she felt a tight waist, and then there was a whirl. Waiting for her to return to the bed. The man above her, smiling gently: "Qingbo, are you on purpose?" Gu Sheng can''t help but feel a bad feeling in his heart. She blinked innocently: "I really just forgot for a moment." Yuan Xiu chuckled, and her fingers gently crossed Gu Shengyin''s body. Her clothes were split where her fingers passed. Just like opening up one of the most precious treasures in the world, yuanxiu slowly let the beauty of the world unfold quietly in front of his eyes with the appreciation of expectation. Gu Shengyin can''t bear it. Her body was already full of emotions. At the moment, she only felt that yuanxiu''s fingers seemed to be on fire. There was arge amount of mes burning in the ces where her fingers passed. Something was needed to relieve her. Her throat moved for a moment, but she couldn''t help but let out a groan. "Yuanxiu..." Yuan Xiu Mou color is you ck, on the face actually does not say: "how?" Some parts of his body, which he did not care about, were not able to take revenge on himself. Extraordinary means are used in extraordinary times. Gu Shengyin, who almost does not hang an inch thread, raises her body and puts her bare arm around yuanxiu''s neck. She doesn''t care about her own spring and light. Anyway, she only has her lover. Quietly said in Yuan Xiu''s ear: "so long do not move, are you a monk for a long time, can''t you?" Yuanxiu looks ck. No matter how well he recuperates, he can''t keep up when he encounters some problems, such as being questioned about the ability of a man. He was very angry andughed: "very good, I will let you feel, what is no!" Gu Sheng was pressed on the bed and felt the "no" Yuan Xiu''s holding. Jiuli. Poor Yunshu, promised yuanxiu to stay in the yard, really good has been staying there. It''s just She looked at the outside of the yard, the sun had risen and set three times, and she was very worried: "Qingbo won''t really have a big problem, will it? Why has yuanxiu been in for so long and hasn''te out? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 858 Gu Shengyin was not a big deal, but now he has something. She looked at the man who seemed to be unsatisfied by her side and quickly pressed and climbed onto her hand. "I was wrong, really." She tried to widen her eyes to make herself look miserable. However, she did not know that at this time, her face was flushed, and her skin was full of red marks. Her eyes and eyebrows were full of intoxicating spring. With such a stare, the effect was not what she wanted at all. Yuan Xiu has a deep eye color. Gu Sheng because see him like this, think of just oneself by "bully" cry out appearance. She wanted to cry without tears: "I am really wrong, you are very fierce, really, I really can''t..." Yuan Xiu showed a smile, no longer tease her, whispered: "well, I don''t tease you, you have a good rest." This man, though he is "bad" sometimes, does what he says. Gu Sheng was relieved, and the feeling of exhaustion from her body came up in an instant. She was familiar with her lover. She soon fell asleep. Yuanxiu''s spirit is very good. He looks down at Gu Sheng''s beautiful sleeping face for a while, and finally thinks of a Yunshu in the yard. He light hands and feet to get up, put on clothes, and carefully cover for her quilt, gently in her eyebrows fell a kiss, then quietly put on the door. As soon as yuanxiu came out, Yunshu, who had been guarding the yard, was anxious to wee him. "Why have you been there so long? Qingbo, is she OK? I''m going to see her... " Yuan Xiu pulls the anxious Yunshu, Qingbo like this, how can he let others see? Even Yunshu can''t! "Qingbo is very tired now and just fell asleep. Don''t disturb her now." Cloud Shu a face suddenly, hastily nod: "good, I wait for her to wake up to see her again." Why didn''t you think of it? Yuanxiu came out so long. Qingbo must be very serious. I must be very tired now. Yuan Xiu looked at the silly Yunshu, and suddenly felt a little sad in his heart. He asked, "you Stay here all the time? " Yunshu didn''t know what he was going to ask, so he just nodded. Yuan Xiu said apologetically, "I didn''t know I was going to go in for such a long time. You can rest by yourself." Yunshu shook his head: "you and Qingbo are inside. Of course I have to watch. What if someonees to disturb me?" Yuan Xiu felt even more embarrassed. He said in a hurry: "it''s ok now. I''ll guard it. Go and have a rest." Even if it is a demon, the body can''t hold on for days and nights. Yunshu also felt a little tired, so he told yuanxiu Qingbo to wake up and remember to call himself up before going to bed. This stupid kid. Yuan Xiu looked at her small back and shook her head. In terms of age, Yunshu is older than yuanxiu, but her face always looks like this little girl. Her heart is much more naive than Gu Shengyin and yuanxiu. They almost treat her as a child. Gu Sheng fell into a dark sleep. After she woke up, she had no other feeling except that she felt a little sour and soft. The previous clothes had already turned into pieces. She got up and found a set of clothes to put on. Then she went out of the room. "Are you awake?" Yuan Xiu looked at her as usual, and asked with concern, "is there any difort in your body?" Gu Sheng shook his head: "OK." Yuan Xiu heard a smile, whispered a word: "then I can rest assured." Gu Sheng did not hear clearly, subconsciously asked: "what?" Yuan Xiu with a smile: "empress gifted." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 859 Gu Sheng was lifted by the cold and coughed twice. She thought about it and decided to change the subject. Yuan Xiu frowned: "do you want to deal with unintentional abbess?" In his opinion, the safest thing is to wait for two people''s strength to reach a higher level, and then deal with her after they have a full grasp. Gu Shengyin also knew that it was the safest way, but Every day, the system will tell her where the heartless abbess went and how many demon ns she killed. Some things, as you probably know, are not the same as someone who reveals the bloody facts in front of her. What''s more, Taiyuan, a heartless teacher, should have been damned. Don''t say that she killed all the demon ns with intelligence. Even in modern society, a person who kills so many animals will be sentenced. Gu Shengyin only said to yuanxiu: "in the past ten years, the unintentional abbess has killed more than 1370 demon ns." This number is really terrible. When there is no statistics, ordinary people only think that this unintentional abbess often kills the demon n, but when Gu Shengyin explodes the number, yuanxiu is silent. An average of three days to kill a demon n, the number of demon n is small, more than 1000 demon n, no demon n can withstand this loss. Yuan Xiu thought that he was a king of demon n blood. He felt a little bit about this and couldn''t help but feel very sorry for her. Every day I feel that so many people of the same n have been killed. She must have had a very painful life on weekdays? He said in a soft voice, "well, we will kill her and avenge those demon families who died in vain." Gu Sheng knew that he might have misunderstood something, but he did not exin it - she could not exin the existence of the system. A yearter, the heartless nun, who was hated by numerous demon ns, was pierced by a w. The man wrote down her numerous sins on the mountain wall beside her corpse. The killing shemitted shocked all the monks and demons. The guest imed to be a white fox with nine tails, denouncing the demon n for being a waste and allowing such a murderer to harm the same n. While those demon ns have no light on their faces, what they are more concerned about is that they im to be Nine Tailed white foxes. Numerous demon ns are looking for the demon n who ims to be the Nine Tailed white fox, and shuiyuezong is also furious and vows to find out the murderer who killed the unintentional nun. Unfortunately, two hundred yearster, no one got a trace of that man. Two hundred years ago, someone else came to her. Two hundred yearster, it was Gu Shengyin''s turn to find someone else. A great event happened in the world of practice. All incarnation above the demon n territory, all were selected! The party concerned kept a secret about this, and those who did not know dyed the best time to deal with it. And when the Terrans react, the demons have changed their masters. Instead of acting on their own and guarding against each other, Gu Shengyin suppressed all opposition voices with blood and strength, and became the new queen of demon n. She didn''t shy away from the affairs of the unintentional nun. To be frank, she did it herself. "If you don''t want to die!" This is her reply to yuezong''s water supply. It is so aggressive and side leaking. The overlord of Shuiyue sect is very old-fashioned, but now the demon n is not what they can afford. The patriarch of Shuiyue sect is not willing to clean up the mess for the careless younger martial sister who died. This matter just went to hell. And demon n, all people know, their queen in addition to the face of peerless, powerful, there is a very good feeling of the Terran lover. There was once a demon n elder who objected to this, but was beaten by Gu Sheng. The queen is not arbitrary in other matters, but in the matter of lovers, no one can touch its scale. "Give birth to pure demon blood with a demon n?" "Do you wish the king would die now and make room for you?" No one dared to mention it since then. Yuan Xiu side head, looking at the heart to protect their lovers, the corners of the mouth slightly hook. Master, thank you for not shaving for me. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 860 As a demon n, Gu Shengyin has enough time to apany his lover in this life. They spent a long time together until they grew old together. She opened her eyes again in a stuffy ce. It''s dark, no light, but it''sfortable to lie down and not feel stuffy. "System?" Gu Sheng is a little strange. Has he been kidnapped? The system seemed to know her conjecture and replied, "the host doesn''t have to worry. Please receive the memory transmission." Gu Sheng allows the system to introduce the original memory and the world plot into his mind. Shark? Ancient wear today? Gu Shengyin blinks in the dark, quietly digesting the plot of the world. He was born in the South China Sea. Their race is always mysterious, and there is no intersection with human beings. asionally they are seen on the sea, which is just a few beautiful legends. He didn''t have a clear understanding of human beings. He only heard a few human stories when he was young, and he was curious and strange to them. However, she did not know what she had done. When she went out to sea to y, she met a big storm, which scared her to hide in a huge m shell in the sea. However, she did not expect that when she woke up, everything had changed. And she lost all her memories. When she woke up, she was in a very strange ce. When the man saw him, she was surprised. Yan''s obsessed and excited eyes made her afraid. She didn''t understand humannguage, so she didn''t know what the man was saying: "it''s getting better." She watched the man give her delicious food and was very gentle to her. She thought she had met a good man. Little did not know, two dayster, a girl of average appearance came into the room. After all, all the people in the group are beautiful people. That girl''s face is beautiful in human beings. In his opinion, she has no attraction. Gu Shengyin, who watched the story, took it off. The man''s name was Bai Gang. He was a small white-cor worker in apany. He brought the mussel back when he was swimming by the sea. Because he couldn''t open it all the time, he left it at home, waiting for a chance to see if he could sell it. That girl is her college ssmate and his girlfriend. Her name is Shao Zi. Shao Zixin is higher than the sky. She has seen more people in the entertainment circle. She has already looked down upon Bai Gang as her boyfriend. Originally, she wanted to break up with him this time, but she gave up the idea after seeing her. She had a role she wanted to win, but her appearance and strength were not enough to impress the director. She wanted to introduce herself as a pillow mat, but when she saw Jianyang, she knew she had a better idea. coaxed Bai Gang to let her take him away. Shao Zi immediately drove him into the director''s home. When she came out, Shao Zi got the role she wanted. However, he never came out of the director''s home. That director is just a change. He likes to abuse people, and the more beautiful the abused person is, the more pleasure he can get. He has experienced cruel treatment in his hands. Until a sh of light shed in one''s mind, the sharp hidden under the round fingernails easily cut the director''s throat. At this time, Shao Zi has be popr with her role as a director, and takes good care of the "lucky star" who brings her good luck. However, the scene she saw after she came in made her dare. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 861 It turns out that the seemingly harmless mermaid is not really harmless. Shaozi doesn''t know about the shark. She only saw it from the western fairy tales. This kind of creature with fish tail is called Mermaid. She did not dare to step closer, looking at the still closed water tank in the central, dial the police call. She didn''t dare to tell the truth. She only said that she came to visit the director and asked about the film and saw this. The strong body and repair ability of the mackerel made him unable to find the scars on his body. Shao Zi did not dare to tell the director what he did in private. The police only thought that this inexplicable creature had strong aggressiveness. Shao Zi, in order to save herself, gritted her teeth and said that she didn''t know anything, and said that the mermaid didn''t even intend to let go after she saw herself. She remembers the vicious woman who sent herself to the director. Seeing her emotional excitement, she couldn''t argue for herself. The police believed Shao Zi''s words. He was finally sent to the secret agency of the state, and the director also imed to have died in an ident. He was regarded as a strange biological research. After suffering a lot, his forgotten strength broke out and tried to escape from theboratory. However, he was treated as a dangerous object by secret forces. After her death, even her body was not treated well, but was brutally dissected for research. What about Shao Zi? She had nothing to do with all this. With the previous east wind, she took several big steps and became a famous female artist. Gu Sheng closed his eyes and almost burst into a rude remark. At this time, she was still in the shell, and Bai Gang was trying to find a chance to sell her. Originally she woke up at this time, but this time Gu Shengyin did not intend toe out. Sell it, and it won''t be worse than it is now. Gu Shengyin through the dark shell, "looking" at the man outside with a kitchen knife, with forceps to try to open his shell outside. But what can not be destroyed for thousands of years can be damaged by his little manpower? Gu Sheng yawned impatiently and began to think about what to do. As she is now, it is impossible for her to escape alone. Not to mention the body, even if its own soul, has never turned into a pair of legs. This means that she cannot leave the water or walk on the ground. What''s more, she can''t speak humannguage. This kind of self, any human to see, estimated to call the police? Gu Sheng, frustrated, can only dress well for a while "fossil", and then think of other ways. In fact, there is one best possibility - that is to meet him. Even if he doesn''t have a memory of himself, Gu Shengyin is confident enough. He will not be afraid of himself, and will not have any evil thoughts. This kind of possibility is not small, the fate between the two people and the heroine''s luck let her mind produce a glimmer of hope. In the room, Bai Gang looked at the motionless giant m shell, and could not help but be discouraged. When he saw it at the seaside, he was ecstatic that he had found a baby. ording to those legends, there might be some huge pearls in such arge mussel shell? He wanted to find a professional to cut, but he was afraid that after opening it, there was nothing in it. After thinking about it, he nned to send it to an auction in the near future. If someone took the best auction, if no one liked it, he would pay for someone to cut it. It was picked up anyway. He didn''t feel any pain at all. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 862 It was an ident that Fengcheng came here. He had nned to go to another city to talk about a cooperation, but the boss of thatpany suddenly called to apologize and said there was an ident at home. Feng City inquired, the boss seems to be the son of the family ident, is now in the hospital rescue. After knowing that it was not a reason to shirk, he did not care about the next thing. Then, his n is empty for a day. At this time, faxiaolizi said that there was an auction today, and he could follow him to see what good things were. Lizi, whose original name is Lizi, has two brothers in his family. It is said that he. His mother specially looked for someone to see when he was pregnant. They all said it was a daughter. Li Zi''s mother, who had always wanted her daughter, was very happy. She had already thought of her name. But I didn''t expect to be born with a handle. Depressed, Lizi''s mother epted this fact, but she didn''t change her name for her son. Every time Lizi talked about this, he was very depressed. His friends also gave face, always called Lizi. Another two months on Fengcheng''s mother''s birthday, he thought about it and agreed toe over. It turned out to be something he was interested in. At first nce, there is nothing magical about the huge shell that needs to be carried by two workers. Fengcheng is very interested in listening to the host''s voice and emotion to promote the big guy under his hand. It''s a pity that even if he said a flower, few people showed their intention to buy it. Also, who will buy such a thing that can''t see any value except hard? How old is it? It''s not an antique. There are no fools. Bai Gang was so nervous under the stage that he kept drinking water. He prayed that someone would take a fancy to him. Otherwise, he would go for nothing and stick a ticket. The threshold here is not low. A ticket almost cost Bai Gang three months'' sry. Under his prayers, someone actually offered a price. "A million." Peak city light mouth. Many people took a look in the direction of the sound, trying to see who the stupid hat with a hole in his brain was. Spend a million dors to buy such a thing and put it at home? However, when they saw who the "silly hat" was, they took back their eyes. It turned out to be Feng''s - even if he was burning with a million yuan, no one dared to say that he was not. Who makes people rich? Yuancheng Fengjia is not only rich, but also has a lot of private energy. Feng Cheng hands in hand, smiling with the Li son said: "looking very good, take home to put my new swimming pool." Lizi:.... " The people who heard this sentence said: "it''s just Well, you have money. You are capricious. The happiest, of course, is Bai Gang. This is a million, he is equivalent to picking up a million! Feng City did not see the seller''s side of the mind, he directly sent people back to his vi, he drove behind. When those people put the huge and heavy shell in a corner of the swimming pool ording to his instructions, he was the only one left in the vi after leaving. Fengcheng stands on the edge of the swimming pool and looks at the shell. He has always believed in his intuition, and he has made several sessful investments because of his intuition. This time, when he saw the things on the stage, his heart moved, and an unprecedented desire for possession surged into his mind. He didn''t understand where the feeling came from, but he bought it ording to his heart. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 863 At this moment, he looked at the shell, which was ordinary in appearance, and wondered in his heart what could attract him. He looked at it for a while, but he couldn''t see why. At this time, he remembered what the auctioneer had said before, saying that the shell could not be opened. Is there anything good in it? Fengcheng is also thinking about whether to find someone to open this thing. He felt thirsty and was ready to go back to the room and pour himself a ss of water. But just as Feng Cheng turned back, he heard the sound of water. Water sound? There is only one person at home and only one m shell in the swimming pool. Where does the sounde from? Feng City quietly look back, see that the shell around, swing out a circle of water lines. He was surprised and a little surprised. Was this thing a living thing? Isn''t it that it''s a fossil from thousands of years ago? Is it true that he has be a master? Feng Cheng shook his head for his unreliable idea. His eyes were firmly fixed on the big m, but his hand could not help but feel to the back of the waist. Feng family leader is a serious businessman outside, but in private, the gun never leaves. There are a lot of people who want his life. However, Fengcheng can see that there seems to be a tiny crack on the big m shell. Is it really a living thing? Fengcheng is interested in looking at this mussel shell. He wants to see what it will be. The gap is getting bigger and bigger, just like a gift that is carefully wrapped and opened, and then reveal the most exquisite content. The thing that cuts a head bit by bit exposed in front of the peak city, Rao is he is well-informed, this moment also forgot to breathe. In that big shell, it is not a big pearl, nor is it white flower flower mussel meat, but a lying in it is slowly opening his eyes Fengcheng''s first reaction is Mermaid. After all, everyone heard fairy tales about Mermaid Princess when she was a child. However, he took a look at the dress on her again. It was light blue, like smoke and fog cover. It was worn on her in a suit. It was clearly the dress of ancient China. "¡­¡­ The mackerel? " It took a long time for Fengcheng to remember that there was such a creature in the myths and legends. There are shark people in the South China Sea. They have dark blue hair, blue eyes and fishtail. They are extremely beautiful and can weep into beads. Gu Sheng was relieved when she heard the voice of Fengcheng earlier, she was very lucky. Feng city looked at the exquisite eyes and eyebrows of the shark slowly sat up, as if to see the water is very happy, cheering a burst into the water. She is born to belong to the water, Feng Cheng looked at her smooth and beautiful posture in the water, suddenly low smile. So strong intuition, so strong possessiveness, is it because of this? In this case, then, you are born, should belong to me. He looked at Gu Shengyin, who was swimming freely. His eyes were full of potential. He did not make a sound, quietly watched the shark, excited to swim in the water for a circle, and finally found his own existence. He had time to look at the edge of the pool to see how the little thing would react. Gu Sheng due to the dutiful y of a Sahuan, just found around a strange environment of the shark. She stopped and looked around, as if disturbed. Then he saw a man standing on the bank. That''s human. She heard from the elders of the n. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 864 Fengcheng looked at the small shark swam towards him, but he did not dare to be too close to himself. He looked at himself curiously from a distance of two meters. Looking at her appearance alone, she is still very young, and seems to be 15 or 16 years old. Looking at her deep blue eyes in theplete reflection of their own shadow, Fengcheng do not know how, the mood suddenly good. He knew that the mackerel was not as innocent as it looked. The description of them in ancient books was not only their beautiful appearance, but also their strong fighting ability. But Feng Cheng looked at the small shark eyes of curiosity and surprise, also do not know where the self-confidence: he felt that she would not hurt themselves. So he held out his hand to Gu Shengyin. Some movements, even without verbalmunication, can be understood by both sides. For example, at the moment, Fengcheng is facing the goodwill of Gu Shengyin. The little shark''s eyes still remain vignt, but in this strange ce, he is the first to release his good will towards himself. She hesitated and slowly swam towards the peak city, and then And handed him his hand. When the soft and boneless hand was put into his palm, Fengcheng felt only a movement in his heart. He pulled the whole shark out of the water. Caught off guard by this treatment, Gu Sheng hugs the neck of the person in front of him. At the moment, the two people''s posture has been extremely intimate Princess embrace. Gu Shengyin What a deep routine! And peak city is looking at Gu Sheng because of the fresh and clean clothes on his body. It''s not wet at all. Is this the legendary mackerel? It is said that the mackerel produced by the mackerel people is the lightest and most precious fabric in the world, because it can''t be imported by water or dyed with dust. However, this idea also transits in his mind a circle to save in the past, this is not the point. He looked at her dark blue fishtail, the same color as her hair, the color of the sea. Feng City also don''t know why he should suddenly hold people over, but since they have been held, he will take people back to the house. "Can you speak?" He put Gu Shengyin on the sofa and asked. It seems that the shark has never seen anything so soft and stic. She pokes curiously on the sofa and hears the sound of the other party. Her green eyes are full of doubts and curiosity. Then, she opened her mouth, a series of words that Fengcheng could not understand came out. Fengcheng Well, it seems that the first step is to start with the exchange between the two sides. "Are you hungry?" Feng Cheng asked. He immediately thought that the other party could not understand, so he raised his hand to do a eating action. Gu Sheng nodded because his eyes were bright. Soon, ready food was delivered to the door. Peak city does not let Gu Sheng because of his own hands, but his own spoon, bit by bit slowly sitting beside her to feed her. asionally, he would stretch out his hand to wipe off the soup on the edge of her mouth. As a pure juvenile shark who has never known the human world, Gu Shengyin is very cooperative and blushes. So now his lover is teasing her? When Gu Sheng thought of this possibility, he looked at Fengcheng strangely: the lovers in this world, the painting style is not right, the people who met for the first time were still different species, so he was attracted to them. Is he an old hand in flowers? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 865 This is a big deal! Gu Shengyin quickly began to ask the system: "system, his identity and past." After receiving the information of the scene, she was relieved. The leader of the Feng family, the genius in the shopping mall and the emperor in secret, is an unexpected self-cleaning person. Of course, his self-care is mainly due to his high vision. It''s not that there is no one who has ever offered to offer a pillow, but this Feng family leader doesn''t look up to any of them. ording to his words, his woman must be one of the most outstanding women in the world. Even his hair was small, he always wondered what kind of woman he would spend his life with. Head down with a wet towel gently help Gu Sheng dry mouth. Ba, Feng City''s eyes are full ofughter. It''s been found, hasn''t it? Return Gu Shengyin, who is obviously sleepy, back to the swimming pool. Fengcheng made two phone calls. One is the home decorationpany, his original n was a mess, this time, but also to re n the decoration style. One is a subordinate: "give me as soon as possible to collect information about the mackerel, the moreplete the better, in the evening tomorrow morning, I will send my email." Subordinates who have been hung up by their superiors: Shark? Boss, what is this for? However, what the boss wants is beyond the control of a small employee. He shrugs and looks at the time indicated by the clock and remembers the time limit given by Fengcheng tomorrow morning. Let go of my girlfriend in my arms, get up and start to work. The next morning, Fengcheng received the message from his subordinates. After drinking the milk in the cup, he looked through the page by page. About the living habits, food and Fengcheng''s eyes were frozen and turned into human beings. For some time before adulthood, the body begins to heat. Every shark has no gender before adulthood, but in adulthood, the tail splits into two legs. This is the only time in a life when a shark can choose his gender. What gender you choose, this life, will be what kind of gender. Most of them choose their own gender ording to their lovers'' gender. If they don''t have gender and are not willing to choose their own, they will automatically change into a certain gender ording to their physical constitution. ¡­¡­ Feng Cheng sat at the table for a long time. He didn''t go to work today. He was worried about leaving Gu Shengyin alone in the swimming pool: what if someone identally came to him and saw her? What if she disappeared? In case Fengcheng never thought that he would be so worried about gain and loss because of a person, even a shark. When he came to the pool, he didn''t see Gu Shengyin. But he knew where she was and there was surveince in the pool. He went to the other corner of the pool, reached out and patted the huge shell. Soon that big m shell just like he saw for the first time opened a crack, revealing the small shark inside the sleepy face. Seeing him, Gu Sheng stretched out his hand as he was used to. Feng City saw her this adept action one Zheng, immediately from the good like stream stooped to hold her up. Holding Gu Sheng for washing up, Fengcheng decides to slowly startmunicating with her - the intelligence quotient of the shark is very high, she just won''t predict the human. Gu Shengyin learned very fast. To be exact, she would have been able to do these things. She just meant it. As for being suspected? She is the only one left in the world. Anyone who doubts is suspicious. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 866 Fengcheng stayed at home for three days. This is an incredible thing for him, who has always been called a workaholic. Three dayster, the room he asked for in Fengjia vi was finally built. He took Gu Shengyin to see her new room. Gu Shengyin was surprised as soon as he entered the room: the wholerge room was almostpletely upied by a huge customized bathtub. Therge bathtub with dozens of ts was almost a small swimming pool. There is no extra furniture, but there is no shortage of sofa and TV. Looking at the cheering look of the shark in his arms, Feng Cheng himself could not help but draw up a smile. Now he''s aware that the shark''s influence on himself is growing, but it''s not bad. It''s his only treasure. In three days, Gu Shengyin has mastered some simple words. The first word that came out of her mouth was "Fengcheng". This is also a little selfish of Fengcheng. He hoped that the first person he saw, the first words he said, and even the first person he remembered in his mind in the world were all his own. The next day at work, Fengcheng habitually went to see Gu Shengyin, but found that the other party had already woken up and was sitting on the sofa specially made for her. See the peak city came over, Gu Sheng because of some surprise called out: "peak city." Feng Cheng saw her smile between the eyebrows and eyes proud and happy, secretly surprised. At this time, Gu Shengyin opened his mouth to him: "I, ma I''m sorry Central He said Fengcheng read these words over and over several times, and suddenly reacted. He looked at Gu Shengyin in surprise: "is this your name?" He spoke very fast, the little mackerel couldn''t hear clearly and looked at him. Fengcheng took a deep breath, slowed down his tone, reached out and pointed to Gu Shengyin: "you, Fuyang." He pointed to himself again, "I, Fengcheng." Now she understood. Gu Sheng nodded with a smile. Feng Cheng looked at her unprepared smile, suddenly some can not help but an impulse in his heart, suddenly stepped forward, buckled Gu Shengyin''s waist, and fiercely kissed it. Obviously, the other side does not have this kind of experience, and by the time he is released, the face of the little shark has be red because of suffocation. Looking at her appearance of rapid breathing and reddening of the corners of her eyes, Fengcheng took a deep breath and forced her to restrain the impulse of her body and the idea of doing something more. She told Gu Sheng not to leave the room, so she was reluctant to go to thepany. For three days, he didn''t allocate his work well in advance, and the backlog was estimated to be a lot. When the peak city left, Gu Sheng was embarrassed to reach out and cover his face. He didn''t hold back and rolled on the wide sofa for two times. How to be a mermaid, feel physical and psychological have be naive? She should be shy because of those small movements of Fengcheng. She is already an old husband and wife! System: He refused to ept the cold dog food. Soon after, in the office of Feng City in a hurry to deal with the most important documents in hand, can not help but open theputer. He watched Gu Sheng cover his face and roll on the sofa. He knew she was shy and couldn''t helpughing. His smile happened to be seen in her mouth by Alice, the chief assistant who delivered the papers. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 867 Alice maintained a graceful smile and handed the document to him: "Feng Dong, this is..." When she got out of the door, Alice took a long sigh of relief and patted her hot cheek. My God, did Feng Dongugh just now? Not only smile, but also smile so doting and Wind. Sao! Let her years of strict defense, vow not to move for Feng Dong, a little bit of the girl''s heart almost can''t help but jump out. Alice has not only relied on her strong ability to work, but more importantly, she has a clear mind. She has a clear idea of her own position and the position of general assistant that Fengcheng wants. Feng City to, just a super capable assistant just, there are a lot of such people. But there are few women who can hold on to such men as Fengcheng. Not a professional model tall and handsome, clean and proud, no messy feelings. People and gossip, young and rich diamond king five. No matter which one, it will make a lot of girls who dream of marrying into rich families squeeze their heads and want to enter. However, they do not know, when they are holding such a mind into Feng''s time, has been doomed not to have any good result. ''Alice, what are you doing The manager of the marketing department looks at the chairman of the board of directors is leaning against the wall and doesn''t know what he is doing. He has some doubts. Alice turned into a beautiful and intelligent look in a second, and she was smiling perfectly: "manager Wang, I was just thinking about how toplete the task that Feng Dong told me just now." Manager Wang asked casually, watching Alice walk away with her eyes on her high-heeled shoes. Then she shook her head a little puzzled: "is it more inspirational to think with my back against the wall?" Afternoon. Fengcheng has never felt that time has be so difficult, especially when he watched Gu Shengyin learn to read by following the TV host of the children''s program. He looks serious, eh I really want to be bullied. He wanted to press her on the sofa and kiss her hard. He Yang It''s all over the brain. After a look at the time, Fengcheng has half an hour to go off work. After thinking about it for a while, Fengcheng simply cleaned up, said to Alice, and went straight home from work. The wholepany was stunned to see that the Feng Dong, who had always wanted to sleep in thepany, had to leave work ahead of time! What happened? Alice, who is regarded as "informed" by all people, is in the face of one by one, either explicitly or implicitly, asking about the whereabouts of the chairman of the board of directors. What''s the use of asking her? She also wants to know! Wait! Contact Feng Dong in the office before Endless smile, he should not be Are you in love? The more you think about it, the more likely it is. Alice took a sip of some cold coffee, but found that she could not stop her own fire. Hot gossip heart. What kind of girl does Feng Dong like? It must be beautiful! Thinking of the beautiful actresses who offered their pillows without mercy, Alice came to this conclusion. After all, Feng Dong is famous for his high vision. Family background, should also drink Feng Dong, right? Alice has been immersed in the workce for so many years. She is not the girl who believes in Cindere and Prince''s fairy tales. And Alice suddenly came to her senses. She shakes her head. It''s office time! If Feng Dong knows that his total help in working hours is such a thing, her year-end bonus will definitely be discounted! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 868 Feng Cheng and Gu Shengyin lived happily. Although Fengcheng himself did not show it, but people who are closer to him can still detect a clue. "I said Fengcheng, you can''t be Are you in love? " Li Zi looked suspiciously at the man who had not drunk for a long time. These days, he always felt that something was wrong with Fengcheng. He always pushed him out when he was asked to y. Today, he finally invited people out. He also looked like he was out of his mind. But his own small vision he also knows, originally Li Zi is also casually asked. Unexpectedly, the peak city hesitated for a while, unexpectedly nodded. "Damn it!" Li Zi a big. Leg, an instant to the spirit. "It''s true! Come on, let''s tell you, sister-inw, is she super beautiful? I know your standard, and when did you two get to know each other? It''s not kind of you not to tell your friends when you are in love... " Li Zi chattered a lot, and finally shut his mouth under the eyes of the peak city. "When the time is right, I''ll bring her out to meet you." Fengcheng only said this, and then drank up the wine in the cup. "I didn''t tell you this time. I''ll punish myself three times." See the peak city this appearance, several people know that the peak city is serious this time, the heart of the "sister-inw" also more and more curious. It''s just the mouth of Feng Cheng. They know how strict Ba is. If he doesn''t want to say something, no one can pry his mouth open. After staying for more than half an hour, Fengcheng proposed to go home. People thought that he was now a man with a family. They understood him and let him go. When Feng Cheng went back, Gu Sheng was asking about Shao Zi''s current situation. Bai Gang sold the mussel shell for a million yuan, and immediately told Shao Zi about the news. Shao Zi, who had nned to break up, also shut his mouth. Ba, he was ready to hang the boy friend who was so devoted to himself for the time being. Without the gift of "Yao Yang", Shao Zi certainly did not have something to knock on the director''s room, and she missed her favorite role as expected. She is still the same as before, in the entertainment industry. Because Gu Sheng can''t go out now, she can only observe Shao Zi''s trend through the system. Fortunately, in the original plot, Shao Zi''s biggest golden finger is actually the "Yao Yang" given to the director. Now Gu Shengyin is here in Fengcheng, and she is not a top-notch star without background or backstage appearance, so she really has no chance to get ahead. Gu Shengyin had nned to wait until he was an adult to clean up Shao Zi and the director. But when he saw Feng Cheng who opened the door and walked in, and saw his doting on his face, he suddenly had an idea in his heart. She is two years away from adulthood. In two years, if you don''t do anything, there will be too many changes. She suspected that the plot would still produce a variety of moths, let Shao Zihong up. Gu Sheng, who has seen the plot''s persistence, has been very prepared for this in his heart. Then we can only let Fengcheng go. In the evening, when two people nestle together to watch TV to kill time, Gu Sheng suddenly gets excited because of seeing an advertisement. Feng Cheng, who always pays attention to Gu Shengyin, naturally discovered this problem for the first time. He saw that in the TV, there was an unknown beverage advertisement, and the spokesperson was a girl who had not seen very much. It was estimated that he was an unknown little star. What''s wrong? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 869 But the reaction of the man in his arms is not deceiving. Feng City slowly embrace her, the hand gently in the center of that head of smooth blue long hair gently caress. Touch, soft voicefort her. Gu Shengyin slowly calmed down, and there was still a look of panic in her eyes. She pointed to the TV and said to Fengcheng: "she Bad people Fengcheng action. It was the first time that he saw Yao Yang showing such excitement that he was facing a stranger. Has she met her before? It''s impossible. Fengcheng denies the idea. When she first came out, her strangeness and curiosity about the surrounding environment could not deceive people. She was the first human being she saw. So why is she afraid? Who is she afraid of? Is that little star who speaks for drinks? Or something else? Feng Cheng waited patiently. Soon, the advertisement was repeated. He was aware that Gu Shengyin''s body was shaking and shaking. Fengcheng felt a little heartache. From the first moment he saw this little shark, he felt that such a treasure from heaven should be used to cherish and love. He gave her the best to eat and the best to use, but he still didn''t think he was good to her. He only hated that he could not treat her better. He likes to see her smile, her smile is more dazzling than the brightest sunshine, can always warm his heart into a pool of water. But what did she go through? Why did she react so scared when she saw the advertisement? Thinking of this, he suddenly turned Gu Shengyin in his arms, but found that her big eyes were full of tears, but she refused to fall down. This is not Gu Shengyin''s acting. At the moment of seeing Shaozi, the physical instinctive disgust and exclusion made her unconsciously react like that. In those dark days, she hoped that someone could save her. But never. So feel the treasure and love of Fengcheng, she instinctively some can not control their tears. Looking at Gu Shengyin, Fengcheng felt that the softest and softest ce in his heart was needled, and the pain was deep in his heart. He put her whole person in his arms, against her forehead, gentlyforted her: "don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, there is a peak city here, no one can hurt you, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid..." Gu Sheng has been condensed in the eyes of tears, finally fell down. The transparent water drops in contact with the air in the moment, instantly turned into smooth beads, Susu fell on the clothes of the peak city. Gu Sheng couldn''t help but stretch out the bracelet on the back of Fengcheng. The breath of the man made her feel at ease. The man in his arms finally calmed down. Feng City hand action stopped, bent over a look, the arms of the people have fallen asleep. He had a helpless smile and saw the pearls on his clothes. Thumb size, smooth and round shape, is absolutely the top grade pearl. It''s true that the shark tears into beads. But as long as I think of it, it''s the tears of Yan Yang, and the heart of Fengcheng is not happy. Her center, should be happy every day, is spoiled by him all his life, tears this kind of thing, is not suitable for her. He put the beads into his pocket, picked up Gu Shengyin and prepared to put it back into the pool. However, as soon as he was ready to let go, Gu Shengyin woke up. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 870 Her consciousness is still a little hazy, see this situation in the heart but understand what Feng Cheng intends to do. The arms were too warm for her to leave. So she tightly grasped Feng Cheng''s hand and said vaguely with her eyes No, one At night It doesn''t matter... " Her words are not clear, but Fengcheng understands what she wants to express. He was filled with surprise and joy. She has be more and more dependent on him. Does this mean that she is in her heart and her status has gone a step forward. Since she said that it doesn''t matter if she is not in the water for one night, Fengcheng certainly won''t be wronged, so she takes Gu Shengyin back to his room. He put Gu Shengyin in his room and got up to go to the bathroom. The quilt is full of the breath of Fengcheng, Gu Sheng closed his eyes at ease and went to sleep again. When Feng Cheng came out after taking a bath, she was found to have fallen asleep again. He quietly stares at the shark in his clothes. The blue quilt covers her lower body. The appearance exposed is not different from that of normal human except that it is too delicate and beautiful. In another two years, when she can be transformed into human form, she will be able to He suppressed those thoughts, gently opened the bed, and he also went in. Feeling the familiar temperature around him, Gu Sheng turned over and rolled into his arms automatically. Feng City subconsciously hugged his big baby, with a spoiled smile on her face, and gently kissed her on her forehead: "have a good dream." With a light bang, the room fell into darkness. A warm room. Fengcheng was awakened by "harassment" early the next morning. Something bright is sliding on his face, and there is a naughty guy under the quilt writhing restlessly. Subconsciously, he raised his legs and pressed the disobedient thing. Between his legs, he said vaguely, "don''t make trouble." Feeling the hot big guy on the fish tail, Gu Sheng is obedient and peaceful. She blushed a little This rascal! When she settled down, it was Fengcheng''s turn to realize that something was wrong. He nearly 30 years of life, basically is a person to sleep, at this time his brain is not clear, after a while suddenly realized what is just moving in his quilt! He opened his eyes and saw Gu Sheng looking at himself with his big eyes blinking. There is no doubt that it was her tail that just moved. At the moment, their own legs, is firmly mped her tail, and a natural reaction in the morning, also fiercely against each other''s cool tail. Even he felt veryfortable and moved unconsciously. Fengcheng almost ran into the bathroom. Half an hourter, he came out as usual. Then you see a certain shark rolling on his bed. Feng Cheng couldn''t helpughing. He found that in some ways, he was really simple and lovely. See the peak city is looking at himself, Gu Shengyin stopped this in his view very stupid action. She wanted to cover her face: she knew it was stupid, but she just couldn''t help rolling. Forget it, anyway, I''m just a mermaid sleeping in the m shell for thousands of years, stupid Doesn''t it matter? She had some thoughts of self abandonment. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 871 Feng Cheng couldn''t helpughing. He asked softly, "is it fun?" Gu Shengyin has now given up treatment, and to be honest: "fun It''s all The breath of Fengcheng, I I love it. " The eyes of Fengcheng suddenly darkened. He felt that if he stayed a little longer, he would probably have to go to the bathroom again. Eyes deep look at, especially since lying on the bed of the unknown shark one eye, Fengcheng some headache: two years, this day can be a bit difficult. Gu Sheng, who secretly stirred up a couple of lovers and consciously pulled back a game, was carried into his room because he was in a good mood. Even if she can stay in the environment without water for several days at most, it is undeniable that the water is the mostfortable for her. "Remember to eat well. If I find you haven''t eaten anything at night, I''ll punish you!" Feng Cheng "ferocious" said to her. Gu Sheng nodded because of his bright eyes. Was it thest punishment? Last time, Fengcheng went home to find that she had been learning humannguage and ying with water all day. When she didn''t eat anything, she severely pressed the shark on the sofa and "punished" it. Thinking of this, Gu Sheng blushed a little. Seeing the look of the shark, Fengcheng knew what she was thinking. The mackerel is always so straightforward about desire. He has some headache. It''s a good thing to have such a lover who knows his taste, but he can only see and can''t eat. For a man, it''s too cruel. He bit Gu Shengyin''s mouth. Ba one mouthful, hatefully said: "if you don''t have a good meal, don''t sleep with me." Hearing this, Gu Shengyin immediately became serious: "I promise On time, eat. " Feng City did not hold back, and will be held down hard kiss a pass, this just got up to leave. System of pretending to be nonexistent: Mardan, I want to apply for dog food rebound! Gu Shengyin System, boy, don''t make a fuss! Fengcheng went out of the door and dialed a telephone. "¡­¡­ Yes, check the person who speaks for the XX drink. Yes, the female star. Send all her information to my email. " The other party''s action is very fast, until the peak city came to thepany, the mailbox has been more than a data. Feng Cheng frowned at the content: Shao Zi, female, 23, an artist under Wentian entertainment How to see is a in content, why do you know there will be such a big reaction? Even if the heart doubts, Feng Cheng also did not intend to ask Gu Shengyin again. In his opinion, the appearance of Pang Yang''s pain was just one time. Since she is so painful to see her, then Don''t let her show up in front of her again. Feng Cheng thought coldly, his gentleness, all gave a person. He made a call to the man. "Feng Dong, are you Do you like that female artist This kind of thing also did not happen, perhaps the other side in that advertisement was suddenly looked at by the gold Lord? If this is the case, Shao Zi is really lucky. Feng Cheng interrupted his words with disgust: "don''t let me see her on any screen again!" The other side is dumb: it seems that Shao Zi is not the green eye of Feng Dong, but is disgusted by Feng Dong. I don''t know what the female artist has done, but the great man ofbor called in person to say that he would be blocked and killed. He did not know, Shao Zi''s fate, but because a certain peak city held in the palm of the shark''s words, it was rewritten. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 872 "What?" Shao Zi face unbelievable listen to the broker''s words. Change her role? The female No.2 of this TV y, however, she took Bai Gang''s money and gave the vice director''s wife a pair of excellent jadeite nes to get it. Shao Zi is counting on this role to turn over! Shao Zi does not believe: "I want to call the director." The agent looked at his artist with pity. There are many artists in his hands, Shao Zi is not so outspoken. This time, I don''t know how she got the role. The manager is always happy - the artist under his hand is brilliant, and his agent can also get a lot of benefits. However, he just received a phone call from the director group. The other party didn''t say it clearly. He just said it was not that they didn''t want to use Shao Zi, but someone on the top didn''t want to let Shao Zi y the role. And that person, is the crew and investors can not afford to offend, and do not want to offend. The agent knows that someone wants to seal off Shao Zi. Most of these artists will be abandoned in the future. For the sake of getting acquainted with each other, he still woke her up: "think about it yourself, whether you have offended anyone recently." That''s it. After the agent left, Shao Zi stood there. What did that mean? Who did you offend? Is someone secretly targeting themselves? Shao Zi is at a loss and aggrieved: she knows that she has no backstage or background. In this circle, she has always been kind to others. When she sees everyone, she shouts at her sister. Who will go against herself? She thought about it and called the deputy director. As soon as the phone was connected, she couldn''t wait to ask, "director Lin, I''m Shao Zi. The previous character... " Before she finished her words, the deputy director over there began to speak with a gentle tone and said happily, "it''s Shao Zi. What''s the matter? I I''m sorry, I''m at home now. There''s a guest at home. How about I''ll call you backter? " Before Shao Zi had time to say anything, the phone was hung up. Call backter? Shao Zi knows that there will be no more calls. Even if she calls now, there will be no more calls. She was a little powerless to slide on the chair, still in her mind is still puzzled: who on earth wille against such a small artist who is not popr? She will never get an answer to this question. ¡­¡­ Recently, Feng''s headquarters spread a message: their Chairman Feng Cheng, is likely to fall in love! Why? The original workaholic started to leave work on time, and didn''t stay for a second at all. I pushed out all meaningless parties and rushed home after work every day. If the above two are not included, then is it true that the chairman, who takes his work seriously and ruthlessly,ughs triumphantly at work every day? There is also a message from the top of thepany. One day, during a meeting, the chairman''s personal mobile phone rang. In general, the chairman of the board of directors directly hangs up and dials back when the meeting is over. But this time, Feng Cheng looked at the caller ID, and his face changed a lot. After he made a gesture, he got up and left his seat. All of us can see that Fengcheng is just a Kung Fu to get up, and the face is full of surprise. Then, the door of the meeting room was closed, isting Feng Dong''s voice from the outside. The people who left the whole conference room murmured. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 873 Fengcheng is a real ident. He just changed his face because the phone was from his vi. Since Gu Shengyin appeared in his home, he never invited anyone to his home in order not to let her be found. Now he even calls himself with his vi''s fixed line telephone. How can Fengcheng be in no hurry? If there''s a bad guy in the house Fortunately, at the next moment, a familiar light voice came from the mobile phone: "Fengcheng!" Feng Cheng Chang breathed a sigh of relief, and his face showed a smile unconsciously. "Fuyang, it''s you." He felt a little surprised. He had not taught Gu Shengyin to call. "Why did you call me?" He asked. Gu Sheng snickered and replied, "on TV." She is now able to speak some everyday conversations fluently. Feng Cheng knows clearly, she is to see the phone inside the TV. But how does she know her number? Fengcheng did not have time to ask this question, he was sweetly mouthed by the other side''s unaffected love words: "the TV says that I want to miss you, just Call. " System: Every day I look at the host to tease the man, it shows that the heart is tired. Feng City suddenly heard this sentence, heart visit if soaked in honey like sweet. He said in a soft voice, "I''d like to have it too." In the corridor, an assistant delivered papers to the meeting room. Seeing the soft and spoiled smile on the chairman''s face, he almost stepped on his foot with a high-heeled shoe. Just That''s their chairman? A serious and self-sustaining Feng Dong? Was it yesterday that I worked overtime toote and had hallucinations? The assistant entered the meeting room in a daze and distributed the documents to the people. When the manager of marketing department saw her like this, he jokingly said to the manager of the nning department around her: "the new people in your department don''t seem to have a good spirit? I heard that your department works overtime every day? " The manager of the nning department looked at his assistant and wondered whether he had worked too much overtime during this period of time? He thought for a moment and decided to give his assistant a vacation in two days. The assistant, who was in a trance, didn''t expect that he should have a rxing holiday. On the other hand, Fengcheng finally remembered that he still had a monthly summary meeting of thepany. Some of them hung up the phone and walked into the meeting room with a full face. Conference room high-rise: in this case, who believes that there is no love? However, Fengcheng, who was back to work, only said "continue" with a lightplexion, and everyone put away their gossip and began to report the performance of their department during this period of time. When the meeting was over, everyone else got up and left, and Fengcheng remained alone. As the chairman''s assistant, Alice came forward and asked, "Feng Dong, do you have anything else to do?" Feng Cheng shakes his head, looks calm and says: "you go out first, I need to meditate." Alice knows clearly: Feng Dong will think about the development direction of thepany in the second half of the year, right? Thepany''s top management, outsiders only see their brilliance, but the hard work behind them is always ignored. Feng Dong is really not easy. Alice sighed as she closed the door of the meeting room for Fengcheng. "Feng Dong, who is thinking about the development direction of thepany in the second half of the year," after a while, finally murmured: "I don''t know whether fuyunju''s seafood feast is good or not." ¡­¡­ , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 874 When Feng Cheng came home from work, he brought Gu Shengyin a seafood dinner he had been thinking about for a long time, plus ady''s mobile phone of the same model. While watching Gu Shengyin eat, he handed his mobile phone to Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin takes a look at it, and the screen saver is the handsome side face of Fengcheng. Gu Shengyin There''s a sense of it. It''s OK. However, she is very happy about the two people''s use of the couple''s mobile phones. There is already a mobile phone card in it. There is only one number in the contact column. Fengcheng looked at Gu Shengyin, who was overjoyed with his mobile phone, and suddenly asked, "Yao Yang, do you want to go out and y?" Gu Sheng looked up and seemed to have no idea why he asked. Fengcheng thought of his time in the office, asionally saw the sea in the TV, a look forward to. Often at this time, he will remember that Jiyang is not an ordinary human, she is a shark belonging to the sea. When she''s grown up, she''ll be able to choose to go anywhere, especially the shark''s favorite sea. Fengcheng even thought: if she could move freely, would she leave herself? Back to your favorite sea? Fengcheng did not dare to think about such a possibility. He even thought, what kind of reaction would he have if he chose to leave himself? If it was before, ording to his temper, it is estimated that he would break this man''s leg and lock her by his side. But this is JuYang. He even saw her cry, will follow the heartache to be unable to the center. He couldn''t bear to see her sad and hurt her a little. He didn''t know what he would choose, so he asked the question. He wanted to see how he would choose. Feng Cheng''s expression is so well hidden that even Gu Shengyin, who thinks he knows her very well, can''t see what he thinks at the moment. Of course she wants to go out and y. Whether it''s a shark, or a normal human, who''s stuck in the same room for months, anyone would want to go out. So she nodded without hesitation. Feng Cheng''s look darkened and asked her where she wanted to go. Gu Sheng said without hesitation that he wanted to go to the sea. Although it wasfortable in the pool, there was no way to make her happy. The mackerel always belongs to the sea. Fengcheng endure for a long time, and finally put to the mouth of the sentence "to the sea, you wille back?" Take it back. He liked her so much that he could feel his closeness and dependence on him, so he was willing to believe her. Gu Shengyin wants to go out and y, which is not a simple thing. Secrecy needs to be done very well. Fengcheng believes that if the story of a shark in his home is spread out, even if it is himself, he may not be able to protect him. He also knew that it was the safest time for him to be a man and grow legs. But he couldn''t bear to let her lose her freedom for so long. The Feng family owner, who is ruthless and resolute, has only one person''s tenderness and tenderness. It took more than half a month for Fengcheng to arrange the itinerary. On the night before departure, Gu Sheng, the general of Fengcheng, was held tightly, as if afraid that if he let go, the man in his arms would disappear. He looked at the sleeping face of the man in his arms, and gave a low cry to his heart. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 875 Gu Sheng was carried by Fengcheng on his special ne the next day. She was wrapped up all over her body, and the pilot didn''t dare to take a look because of Fengcheng''s momentum. In my heart, I feel deeply about the degree of treasure of the owner to the person in his arms. Their destination this time is a small ind of the Pacific generation, a private beach bought by Fengcheng long ago. Only in such a ce would he not be worried that the center would be seen. Fengcheng this posture, obviously is to cross the world of two people, the pilot knows to leave the ind, leaving a separate space for two people. As soon as Gu Sheng saw the sparkling sea, his body emerged a desire. She wants to go into the water. This fish tail is unable to walk, she will be eager to look at the peak city. Fengcheng see such eyes is a meal. After a second of silence, he said, "let''s have a rest first. I''ll cook. After dinner, shall wee back to the beach?" Gu Sheng did not miss the hesitation on her face, some doubts in his heart. But let her y in the water. Is there any hesitation? I haven''t been in the water for so long, and I''m not in a hurry. Of course, Gu Shengyin is not worried. Feng City see her obediently listen to their own suggestions, the heart is a soft. He put her on the sofa at the seaside vi and turned himself into the kitchen. Everything inside is ready-made. After he is sure toe here to y, he orders people to prepare all the daily necessities. Gu Shengyin is ying games with his mobile phone, waiting for lunch whileining with the system. "You tell me, as a mermaid, what''s the use of having the talent of learning hegemony?" The system answers two words: "random." Because Gu Sheng is speechless, the skills she draws from the world are anqinyu''s learning hegemony attribute. What''s the use of being a mermaid without going to school? The system came to a sentence: "beyond the limits of the world''s ability, what to extract depends on the personality of the host." Gu Shengyin: She swore that she heard the unfinished words of the system. " Gu Sheng was tired and said, "system, I don''t think you are cute anymore." The system is more tired: "ah! It may be that I have eaten too much dog food, and now I want to burn to death when I see those who show love. " Gu Shengyin She decided to shut up and stop stimting the system. Facts have proved that learning hegemony is still useful. For example, Gu Shengyin is ying this puzzle game, and her records have been refreshed again and again. After Gu Shengyin broke his own record again, the lunch of Fengcheng was finished. It''s a simple spaghetti, but it''s extra delicate in Fengcheng. Gu Sheng sighed that his lover was really an all-round lover. After enjoying the art of the dish, he finally put the food in his mouth. Feeling the delicious taste in her mouth, she was more satisfied. Fengcheng did not move, only focused on watching the shark in the happy lunch. Gu Sheng found it wrong only after eating half of it. It seems that the mood of Fengcheng is some wrong along the way. She put down the tableware and asked, "Fengcheng, what''s wrong with you?" Feng city looked at her eyes, although still spoiled, can look carefully, clearly deep with a trace of uneasiness and forbearance. What is he upset about? Gu Sheng because of this period of time to turn things over and over again, in the heart of a guess. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 876 Fengcheng found that Gu Sheng didn''t continue to eat, so he wrinkled every day: he made it ording to his usual food intake, but now there is still ordinary food left on the te. "Isn''t it to the taste?" he asked Gu Sheng shook his head. Feng Cheng''s eyebrows are more severe. Gu Shengyin suddenly looked at him and asked, "Fengcheng, are you worried about me? After going to the sea, you won''te back?" Feng City''s eyes flickered for a moment, forced to smile: "how can you think so." The next moment, his hand was covered with warmth. It was Gu Shengyin who put his hand on his hand. "Fengcheng, don''t worry." Gu Shengyin looked at him with an attached smile: "I like Fengcheng." She pointed to her heart: "here, it''s you." "So..." Don''t be afraid, I won''t leave you. He didn''t almost say it again, because Feng Cheng had already deeply kissed her lips. As if to vent all the uneasiness and forbearance of these days, the action of Fengcheng is very fierce,pletely different from the gentleness in weekdays. Gu Sheng because there is no resistance, very gentle to bear him, with action to show his attitude. Until Fengcheng let her go. Feng Cheng forced down the throat of the astringent, to Gu Shengyin said: "Yang, sorry, I am a little emotional." But his eyes were bright. His heart clearly showed that in her mind, he was the most important. Gu Shengyin just reached out and pointed to the te in front of him: "well, eat." She did not expect that such a man would be worried about his own gain and loss. Heart of things put down, Feng City just feel a little hungry. After dinner, Fengcheng stuffed the dishes into the dishwasher and took Gu Shengyin to the beach. Gu Shengyin came into contact with the sea for the first time since he came to this world. She couldn''t help but groan infort. Fengcheng looks at Yiyang swimming freely in the sea, like a sea spirit. She waved to herself. Feng Chengughs out, he pursues and goes toward own spirit. They yed in the sea for a long time, until Fengcheng was a little tired. After all, he was not a mermaid, and swimming was a physical exercise. They were sitting on a huge reef. Gu Shengyin suddenly turned around and said with a smile, "Fengcheng, let me sing for you?" Fengcheng has seen the legend that the shark will sing in the moon night, which is the most beautiful song in the world, and he is very curious about it. Gu Sheng gently removed the waterproof eyes on Feng Cheng''s face and covered his eyes with his own hands. She began to sing. Feng Cheng was covered with his eyes. He could not understand the meaning of Gu Shengyin''s song, but he felt that the world was vast and the sea breeze was blowing. He was very happy in the blue sky. Something was attracted by Gu Shengyin''s singing until her singing stopped. Peak city has been quietly asleep, Gu Sheng because sitting on the reef, ying with the small dolphins attracted by himself. When Fengcheng wakes up, there is no gu Shengyin around. The sun is about to set, the sea sunset, there is a magnificent and soul stirring beauty. He was still sitting on the reef, which had been sunburnt for a day, but his heart was colder than ever. Don''t you say you won''t leave? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 877 He didn''t know what he should do now. He just sat quietly on the reef until the rock under him changed from hot to cold. The sun set and the sea breeze began to cool. At this time, the sound of watering from some animals came back. A familiar voice with surprise: "Fengcheng, how did you not go back?" Gu Sheng is a little angry. At this time, he is naked and blowing the sea breeze. Does he really think he is an iron man? Feng Cheng turns around slowly and sees Gu Shengyin, who is staring at himself with wide eyes. What''s the point? Gu Shengyin is ready to say something. The man sitting on the reef raised her hand and pulled her up. A fire and a hot kiss fell down. It''s much more intense than that kiss at noon. What happened? Gu Sheng was confused. Feng Cheng some angry in Gu Shengyin''s lips bite hard, Gu Sheng because of pain exhaled sound, immediately felt the body was mercilessly hugged by men. "I thought I thought you were noting back. " The voice of Fengcheng is shaking. Gu Sheng reached out his hand and put it on his waist because of his silence. She did not speak, just silently hugged him, with their own actions show that they will not leave. Fengcheng, after all, is a decisive figure. He is very weak and goes quickly. "Where have you been?" His voice was still a little hoarse, and his hands were still holding Gu Sheng tightly. Listening to him talk about this, Gu Shengyin just reacted. She took something out of her arms like a treasure: "here you are. Mom''s, birthday present." It was a tourmaline ne, lying on Gu Shengyin''s hand, and the yellow sky could not hide her light. The cold heart of Fengcheng suddenly seems to be warmed by something. Instead of looking at the ne, he looked at Gu Shengyin''s more beautiful eyes than tourmaline: "you just went to find me a gift?" Gu Sheng nodded. She also reflected at this moment, Feng City is afraid to think that he left. She sighed in her heart that if he didn''t care too much, how could he be such a man worried about gains and losses? What she can do at this time is to hold her lover''s waist more forcefully and let him feel his own existence. They hugged each other quietly in the sea breeze at night, until Gu Shengyin felt the temperature drop. Fengcheng is not dressed yet! I have a cold. Feng Cheng was urged to go home by her. At this time, Fengcheng was in a good mood. When he went into the water, he saw an unexpected creature. "Dolphin?" The lovely dolphin looked at them curiously by the reef. Gu Shengyin didn''t expect that the dolphin had not left for such a long time. She took the lead in the water and said hello to the dolphin. Feng Cheng looks at Gu Shengyin''s mouth. Ba opens, but doesn''t hear a sound. After a while, Gu Shengyin asked him toe down and tell him something. Feng City pick eyebrow surprised: "you mean, let it send me back." Gu Sheng nods. As a result, Fengcheng felt the treatment of being sent home by dolphins. Gu Shengyin followed the dolphins, and his speed was not slow at all. He also talked with Fengcheng from time to time. When he went to bed that night, Feng Cheng held the man very tightly. Gu Sheng, knowing that he was still a little uneasy in the bottom of his heart, let him go. By the moonlight, she looked at the man who was still frowning even though he was sleeping, and stretched out her hand to smooth his eyebrows. Time will tell. No matter how time changes, I will always be by your side. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 878 The beach tripsted for a week, and Fengcheng and Gu Shengyin both felt very satisfied. The rtionship between the two has risen to a new level. Two weekster, Feng''s mother was born. Feng Cheng''s father died early. Feng''s mother took care of Feng''s city by herself. She kept Feng''s family in the hands of many ambitious uncles of Feng''s family. After her son was 18 years old, she handed over the whole Feng family to him without any hesitation, and became a rich and noble idle person. It is said that when she transferred power, many of her subordinates tried to dissuade her subordinates. The irondy, who has been a master of ck and white for more than ten years, smiles: "now someone is willing to take over what I have in my hands. Why should I not enjoy my good fortune and go to the death and death struggle?" It''s hard to say. Although the truth is like this, but that kind of wealth and power, how many people face, can not hesitate to let go? Her birthday, Yuancheng no one dare not give face. Fengcheng early arranged a lot of things of thepany, and cleaned up his old house. This ce, after he was 18 years old, moved out, leaving her mother to live alone. God knows how much he wants to take her with him so that his mother can see her daughter-inw. But he can''t. There is still a year and a half before she bes an adult. During this period, he can''t let anyone find out her existence. "Happy birthday, mom." He bent over and hugged Ms. Zhu Yanyu. Zhu Yanyu has been traveling from ce to ce, traveling in various countries, and getting together with this son, but the rtionship between them is very close. "My son is handsome again." Zhu Yanyu looks at him with a smile. Years of extra kindness to her, has a nearly 30-year-old son, this woman looks still not old, a fire red evening dress will give a woman the charm of the years fully disyed. Feng Cheng took out a box and handed it to her. Son''s gift, of course, to open the first time - it is a very beautiful diamond ne. Zhu Yanyu took a look, decisively took off the ne originally worn between his neck, reced it with the one sent by Fengcheng, and looked in the mirror: "it''s better for my son''s eyes." Fengcheng is used to the bright praise of his mother. He took another box out of another pocket. Zhu Yanyu was a little surprised. She noticed that when her son was looking at the box, she was careful and careless. It made him a little curious. What surprised her even more was Feng Cheng''s next words: "your daughter-inw sent you a birthday present." Daughter inw? I wish Yanyu afortable and smooth life now. If there is any regret left, it is that her son has been reluctant to fall in love and get married. She even doubted whether Guofeng City liked homosexuality or not, and even implicitly hinted that she didn''t mind. In her opinion, the so-called session is not difficult. The real difficulty is to find a person who can apany Fengcheng all his life. Now this means that Feng Cheng has finally found the man? The son''s attitude is so cautious that it can''t be ignored as a mother. She also opened the gift box in front of Fengcheng. In a moment, she let out a little exmation. In the exquisite and elegant gift box, a green tourmaline ne lies quietly there. Years have polished its shiness and sharpness, leaving only the eternal elegance and beauty. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 879 It''s a beauty that no woman can resist. Even Zhu Yanyu has been staring at this ne for a long time. After all, she is not an ordinary person, and her vision is better than that of ordinary people. "It''s not something you can get with money. Even if it is put in our family, it can be passed down as a family heirloom. You''re a very special girl. " Zhu Yanyu sighed. Think of the identity of Yan Yang, Feng City nodded: "is quite unusual." Zhu Yanyu misunderstood his meaning and thought that he was talking about the family background of the woman. She was also very curious about the girl who could give such a gift casually. She asked her son, "why don''t you bring people here to see you?" Fengcheng is thinking, he has some helpless smile: "she It''s not convenient. " As if afraid of his mother''s unhappiness, he hastily said: "she didn''t mean not toe. In fact, she also wanted to see you. It''s really inconvenient." Zhu Yanyuughed and gave her son a look: "do I look like such a careful mother? When you are free, bring her here to meet me Feng Chengxin said that of course. When she''s convenient, that''s your daughter-inw. Yes, in the idea of Fengcheng, when Gu Shengyin bes human, the first thing he has to do is to pull her to handle the certificate. You said there was no ID card? Fengcheng said that as long as he was willing, the rest was nothing. When Zhu Yanyu went downstairs with the arm of Fengcheng, the hall was full of guests. See today''s protagonist came, identity enough, one by one came to say hello. Those who do not have enough identity can only stay on the side and try to take advantage of this opportunity to climb up to a few big names. Shao Zi is in here. During this period of time, she did not know what big names she had offended. All notices were cancelled. Although thepany did not hide her, she did not have any negative news, but no smallpany, a small program dare to use her. Even those vulgar local programs that she couldn''t watch before are now shunned by her. Even the two small advertisements that she had taken before did not appear on TV. Shao Zi doesn''t know why all this is. She only knows that she can''t do it again. Her bottom line step by step, Bai Gang sold the shell of the money and wages are all pasted on her body, she used to get through all kinds of characters. But every time, the other party should eat and collect, and finally came to thest sentence: "it''s not that I don''t want to help, but I really don''t have this ability. You are not allowed to appear on the screen. You''d better think for yourself, who have you offended? " Shao Zi just can''t think of it. She was sure that she had been careful and had never offended a big man. Is it, there are people who do not like to see their own eyes, only to see their own difort, so to seal. Kill themselves? I have to say, to some extent, Shao Zi is the truth. This time, she tried her best to catch up with some upstarts. She gave up her face and dignity and stayed with him for a night to get into the hall of Feng''s main residence. She is a desperate gamble. Now her only goal is to find a gold master among these well-dressed and sessful people. The gold Lord who can pull her out of the mud. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 880 She knew she had no advantage. The person who can pull her out of her present situation is definitely of extraordinary value. And such a person, the most indispensable is the beauty. Although Shao Zi has a lofty heart, she has always been self-conscious. This is also the major reason why she has not offended people even though she is not popr in the circle for so many years. When Feng Cheng and Zhu Yanyu went downstairs, she was just in front of her eyes. Feng Cheng, of course she knows who it is. Several popr female artists in thepany often get together to discuss him, the most valuable diamond king Laowu in Yuancheng. If anyone can get his green eyes, I''m afraid he can go to heaven directly. But for so many years, no one has ever been able to get his green eyes. It is said that the first sister of theirpany, the actress who is said to be the first beauty in the entertainment industry, once rmended herself in front of the Feng family owner. Unfortunately, she had to ask the other party toe out politely. In recent years, his reputation for demanding has spread, and the number of women who take the initiative to gather together in front of Fengcheng has be much less. But this one is much less than before. Shao Zi watched a woman with enchanting figure walking towards the peak city. Without saying a few words, the woman turned pale and went home in confusion, carrying a ss of wine without even maintaining her demeanor. Shao Zi shook her head and looked at other ces. She can''t stand such a man. Feng City in the hall of all the guests swept the face of a circle, saw Shao Zi slightly pause, this person seems to be some familiar? He thought about it for a while, but he couldn''t remember who she was, maybe some star who appeared on the screen? Feng Cheng shook his head and didn''t think about it any more. This also does not me him, Shao Zi in his eyes, can calcte how big matter? He just saw her in the advertisement. It was years ago. Shao Zi is much more delicate than before. He can''t recognize it as normal. Not to mention, Shao Zi is also capable. At the end of the party, she had the right eye with a famous dandy. That wind. Liu childe has always been a good yer in the game. Xiaoming in the entertainment industry wants to y a few games. Originally, he didn''t take Shao Zi seriously. He nned to give him a break-up fee after ying, and then he was cleared. But who knows, Shao Zi just let him in this short two weeks, gave birth to his affection. That childe elder brother only thinks Shao Zi is different from the female stars he knew before. People are all coquettish and cheap. Shao Zi is pure and not artificial. Nowadays, there are not many girls with true temperament. When Shao Zi''s face was embarrassed, he said that his father had just invested a lot of money in a movie? It''s impossible for a heroine. Is it OK for a female partner? Childe brother excitedly took Shao Zi with him. He didn''t know anything, but the director knew Shao Zi. Childe was scolded by his father on the phone. The boss only such a son, baby pimple from childhood, reluctant to say a heavy word, until a little older, found that raise skew after nevere back. His father also knew his son''s virtue. He didn''t dare to tell him who the female star had offended. He only said that she had offended big people and told him not to interfere. Although he is a bit of a dandy, he can still carry it out at the critical moment, and this matter is not settled. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 881 However, although the matter of the film blew, the childe was reluctant to give up Shao Zi, this pure and unadorned girlfriend, and they had a sweet and sweet rtionship. These Gu Shengyin all see. Now Shao Zi''s life is not bad, but Gu Shengyin is not worried at all. Her present life is just a sh in the pan: the childe''s family is determined to find a suitable daughter-inw, or someone with extraordinary ability. Even if her son can''t help her in the future, she can still have a daughter-inw to help her. Shao Zi, a small star in the entertainment industry, doesn''t want to enter their home. Not to mention, Shao Zi''s heart is afraid is also clear, just did not shake off the ex boyfriend Bai Gang, who is deeply in love with himself, in the middle of two men. Also do not know, that childe elder brother knows oneself so like pure not affectation girlfriend is such a person, what idea will be in the heart? That''s how it went for a year. A year''s time, enough to let all people know, Fengcheng has a very good feeling girlfriend. It''s just that his girlfriend is so mysterious that no one has ever seen him. As the chairman''s assistant, Alice is the most inquired about object. Whether it was a manager of various departments, or a cadre of Fengcheng, or even Zhu Yanyu, he personally called to inquire about this matter. Alice always helps her face to cry without tears: every time she answers that she doesn''t know, those people always have a look of "you have your own professional ethics, don''t worry, if I understand, you will treat me as if I didn''t ask.". Yeah, she really doesn''t know, OK? She''s also burning the fire of gossip, OK? Everyonees to ask her, so who does she ask? Ask Feng Dong? Alice shut her mouth in silence. Ba, she decided to work hard. It''s the second half of the year again. The year-end bonus can''t be lost! Gu Sheng felt that his health was getting worse recently. The body often return to inexplicable fever, more and more like to stay in the water. She used to lie on the sofa to watch movies in the daytime, but now she wants to be immersed in water for 24 hours. She knew that it was a natural reaction of her body as she approached adulthood. This means that she will soon be able to turn into a human. All day with her, Fengcheng of course also noticed her something wrong. Gu Sheng told the truth to Fengcheng, and Fengcheng was worried and surprised. What he worried was that looking at Gu Shengyin''s appearance seemed to be a little painful, and the surprise was self-evident. He has been looking forward to it for two years. Gu Shengyin only reassured him, saying that this is a normal reaction, usually more bubble water is good. In spite of this, Fengcheng is still trying topress the already tense working hours and squeeze out more time to apany her every day. At first, every night, Gu Shengyin was still able to rest in bed with Fengcheng, butter, it was no longer possible. She began to stay 24 hours a day in the huge pool in her room, and could still feel the heating from her body. Itsted a whole month. Until this morning, Gu Shengyin, who woke up from the pool, felt the bursts of pain from his body. By instinct in her mind, she knew that her transformation had begun. She told Fengcheng about it. At this time, don''t mention anything to let him go to work and pretend to be OK. At this time, she is in the most weak and painful time. What she needs most is that her lover can apany her side. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 882 Fengcheng pushed off thepany''s business, worried looking at Gu Shengyin lying in the pool. He watched the exquisitely smooth scales fall off her beautiful blue tail. He knew how good the feeling was on it. He liked to caress her fishtail, though he would be patted away by the red face each time. Gu Sheng began to cry out because he could not bear it. Fengcheng some heartache stand on one side, hate oneself in the side, can only do look at but can''t help anything. "Does it hurt?" His tone is very light, as if this can make the other party''s pain relief. "It hurts..." Gu Shengins because of hum and haw. In fact, she is not a person who is afraid of pain. As Gu Weixin, she was once stabbed into the body with a sword and did not cry out. But since came to this body, her whole person is inexplicably delicate. It is true that such things as coquetry are used to. This world, since she woke up, has been the peak city pet protection, has never been a little bit aggrieved, a little pain. All of a sudden, the coquettish temper she had been raised in the past two years couldn''t stand it. She just wanted him to know that he was really in pain. Listen to the pool of mackerel whispered has been crying pain, Fengcheng simply want to be able to rece her to suffer this pain. But he can''t. He can onlyfort her again and again with a soft voice: "you''re good, bear with me, and soon you''ll be well..." The whole process of scale sheddingsted about two hours. Fengcheng also repeated the words offort for two hours. In the end, Gu Sheng was a little embarrassed. She turned her face and looked at Feng Cheng: "actually, I don''t feel so painful. You don''t have to Don''t be so worried. " Where would Fengcheng believe her? He only gave her a gentle smile. When the scalespletely fell off, Gu Shengyin just felt a tearing paining from her tail. She couldn''t help but cry out, Fengcheng was shocked and was intently trying to see what happened. She only saw a blue fish tail pping the surface of the water, stirring up a few meters of water spray, blocking all his sight. By the time the water falls, the people in the pool have changed. Her upper body was still her center, but her beautiful blue fishtail was gone and reced by two long white legs. Gu Shengyin only felt weak all over her body. Now she especially wanted to have a rest. She just wanted to have a good sleep. Finally, the consciousness is that the man beside the pool has changed his face and swam towards himself. Fengcheng looked at Gu Shengyin, closed his eyes, and his body began to sink into the water. His heart was full of unknown panic. He was afraid, afraid of any ident she might have. He took the person out of the pool. Fortunately, the heat on her body had returned to normal. After a careful inspection, Fengcheng determined that the other side was just too tired and fell asleep. He breathed a long sigh of relief. Gu Sheng was very satisfied with his sleep. When I wake up, I feel tired and powerless, and the whole body is full of vitality. "Awake?" A familiar voice came from the side. Gu Shengyin turns around and finds himself in the bedroom of Fengcheng. When he looks at the clock in the room, it is already nine o''clock in the evening. Did you sleep so long? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 883 Her action is very natural to raise the upper body, pillow in the Feng City''s legs. Feng Cheng used to stretch out her hand to follow her long smooth blue hair. Gu Sheng narrowed his eyes forfort, and they enjoyed the very warm time together. Then, Feng Cheng another hand habitually stroked the lower body of Gu Shengyin and touched the past. Both of them are in a stalemate. Rou. Soft and greasy touch tells Fengcheng that this is not his favorite fish tail. Gu Shengyin is also embarrassed. Feng City looks as usual move hands, suddenly switch off the topic: "are you hungry?" Gu Sheng shook her head, and now she was full of strength and did not feel hungry. Then she felt heavy. The quilt was opened, and the man who was just at the side of his body had been pressed. It was on his body. Feng City Mou color dark looking at the role of the body, low voice said: "but I am hungry." No matter how slow, Gu Shengyin also understood what he meant. Her face showed a shy and evasive look, but her hands are very cooperative with the man''s shoulder. For such a long time, he was patient enough. This kind of time, such look, such action, is undoubtedly the best invitation. Fengcheng only felt that his whole body''s Qi and blood were converging to the same ce. He had been waiting for this day for two years. Fengcheng felt like he was going crazy. The person under the body is obviously very green and astringent, and there will be some unnatural evasion when you kiss the past. But on the other hand, she was damned bold. She even, looking at her pain, took the initiative to Go and hold your ce! Such a passionate, bold and green goblin, enough to ignite any man''s desire. Fire, not to mention the peak city which has long been deeply rooted in her love? His kiss impatiently and gently swept every inch of her body, leaving its own trace in every ce. Looking at that soft and wless skin left their own mark, the fire in the eyes of Fengcheng is burning more and more prosperous. Gu Sheng moved his body because of some impatience. If this man was not sure that he had been guarding himself for two years, she would have thought that he was a flower prodigal who had experienced many battles. How can it be so provocative! She''s a little impatient. Feng City saw her impatience, suddenly stopped to love slowly. Caress her body''s hand. Gu Sheng looks at him with some dissatisfaction because of his watery eyes, which almost makes Fengcheng unbearable. But it was almost. He resisted. He gave a low smile and bit her on the earlobe. There is Gu Shengyin''s min. Gan. He is satisfied to hear her low breath. "Fuyang." He can lower his voice and call her softly. This soft and slow voice at this time, just like the most intense medicine, will Gu Shengyin''s body internal me a little bit hooked up. "Do you want me to continue?" This bad guy! Gu Sheng looked at him with someints, his eyes were clear and he was not pitiful. Feng City forced to stop toply with all her requests will, said his purpose. "Call me husband. Call my husband, and I''ll satisfy you. " Gu Shengyin: "it''s This kind of thing has nothing to tangle with, but at this time, Gu Shengyin doesn''t want this bad man to do it. She nced slowly at some big, energetic fellow. See who can bear it! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 884 She slowly raised her upper body with a smile. The smooth skin touched the man''s honey chest, and she gently breathed a breath between his neck. Feng City pour a breath of cool air, she hit where to learn this! But it''s not over. Gu Shengyin gently stretched out his tongue and head and licked it on his throat. "Fengcheng..." She let out a little soft and greasy voice. Fengcheng was the first to die. Gu Shengyin vs Fengcheng. Gu Shengyin wins! Fengcheng felt that he had miscalcted. He thought he had spoiled a naive and innocent big baby, but he didn''t expect that he was a charming and seductive goblin. He decided to get that face back in bed. Gu Sheng finally cried out her husband. Feng City this bad guy, stuck in the time, forced her to call her husband, or not to her. Gu Shengyin vs Fengcheng in the second round. Fengchengsheng! In the end, Gu Sheng cried and begged to let go, and Feng Cheng didn''t really let her go. Don''t underestimate the desire of a man who has been holding back for 30 years. In particr, just feel their masculine style is not vibration of the desire. Hope. Gu Shengyin doesn''t know when all this is over. She just feels like a stranded fish between the ups and downs. Even her breath is plundered and upied by the men in her body. Until thest sh of white light, shepletely lost consciousness. When I wake up again, it''s already dawn outside. Gu Shengyin tries to move his body, and a subtle difortes from some unspeakable ce. Besides, she was very dry, and a man should have cleaned her body afterwards. "Fuyang." Feng Cheng was aware of her waking up for the first time. Gu Sheng snorted. Don''t look at him with his eyes closed. She said that the man was so badst night that she had a little temper and didn''t want to talk to him now. Feng City doting smile, whispered: "I gave you a cup of honey water, you should not be toofortable now throat, run." He is always so considerate. Gu Shengyin really felt that his throat was very dry. Who made this? Remembering that he was forced to cry outst night, Gu Sheng couldn''t help being red on his face. However, no matter how unhappy she was, she couldn''t get along with her body. She was helped up by a man and drank half a ss of water, and then she closed her eyes again. Don''t think a cup of honey water can coax me! Fengcheng knew that his little lover was not happy again. He felt his nose. Well, it was really his fault. It''s just Looking at the little kisses on Gu Shengyin''s smooth arm outside the quilt, he felt a little thirsty. Her taste is so beautiful that he can''t help it. Gu Sheng felt that he was embraced in a familiar embrace. She said that she disliked, but she moved her body honestly and found the mostfortable position to nestle in the arms of Fengcheng. Feng Cheng couldn''t help smiling. What he liked most was his lover''s frankness - she always showed her dependence and love for herself. It made him very satisfied. With a strong hand, he turned Gu Shengyin and faced him face to face. Then he took out a small golden box. "I admit I was too anxious." Feng Cheng is very honest in front of lovers. "My n was to take it out as soon as you could." Who knows you are too seductive. Feng Cheng looks at Gu Shengyin seriously and slowly opens the box in front of her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 885 A bright diamond ring is lying quietly on the velvet box. "Would you like to take it for me and be Mrs. Feng?" Men''s eyes are so affectionate, the tenderness of the eyes can almost condense into essence. Gu Sheng looked down for a while, but did not make a sound. Feng Cheng was a little anxious. He thought there would be no problem with it, but it seemed that he was not happy? He felt a little uneasy in his heart, and he could be sure that she was the one who cared most about her in the world. What''s wrong? Gu Sheng secretly appreciate a man''s expression changes, then slowly opened his mouth: "I saw the proposal on TV, is not like this." Where are the flowers? What about dinner? How about a knee kneeling confession? So rashly proposed in bed Feng Cheng got her meaning in a second. His heart fell down and he couldn''t helpughing, which was the reason. He bent down and gave Gu Shengyin a kiss and took the ring box back. Gu Shengyin, who had seen enough and nned to reach out his hand "Honey, take a rest and I''ll make you breakfast." Fengcheng quickly got up from the bed and began to dress. Gu Shengyin also felt that his body was still sour and soft. He closed his eyes and went to sleep again. She was woken up by Fengcheng. "Honey, Fuyang?" With two grunts, she turned to bury herself in the quilt and wrapped herself into a ball. Feng City looks at this kind of her, only feels in the heart all wants to warm the bubble. But he pulled people out of the quilt. "It''s time for you to eat." Gu Sheng got up to wash and then opened the door. She wakes up in a moment of drowsiness! I don''t know when the living room will be covered with red roses. Countless red roses are in the shape of "iloveyou" in the middle of the hall. Even the floor of the whole living room is covered with ayer of fragrant and soft rose petals. Gu Sheng flies away for a moment: I don''t know what it''s like to roll in the petals all over the ground? Take your mind back. Next to the table has been ced exquisite food, quietly waiting for the host to taste. Next to the dining table stood a man in a meticulous suit and a rose in his hand. Feng Cheng looks at her and smiles. He goes to her and kneels on one knee. "I know it''s urgent, but I can''t bear it. I can''t wait to announce to the world that you are my man. " Fengcheng looked up at her: "would you like to give me this opportunity to let my name and life be connected with you from now on?" This huge surprise makes Gu Shengyin unable to respond. When she was sleeping, this man was doing this? In fact, she just said it casually. However, there is such a man who can take your casual words so seriously, what else needs hesitation? Gu Sheng held out his hand with a smile. Feng City surprise and carefully put the ring on her hand. And then after dinner, they took the person to the marriage registry. No resident status? Under the legal age of marriage? Zhen ¡¤ Tu Hao ¡¤ Feng says, that is not a matter! He had prepared everything early, but the baby nodded in his arms forever. Gu Shengyin in the evening, hard to understand a rolling in the petals all over the ground is what feeling. Feng Cheng bit her ear gently: "when I saw this, I was thinking that my center was naked in the sea of roses. My body was covered with bright red flower juice and traces left by me. It must be very beautiful..." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 886 They spent the first night and the second day in bed. On the third day, Fengcheng called his mother and said he would take his daughter-inw to see her. Zhu Yanyu had long been very curious about this famous daughter-inw. Fengcheng hid her for two years from telling her about it. When Gu Sheng prepared to make her eyes ck, Feng Cheng raised her hand and stopped her: "it doesn''t matter. This color is very beautiful." Gu Sheng can freely change the color of his hair and eyes after he bes a human. After all, dark blue hair and green eyes are too attractive. It''s just that Fengcheng loves to see her original appearance most, and never let her change at home. Gu Sheng thought for a moment, green eyes are not too much, many mixed blood children also have such pupil color, nodding did not say much. Zhu Yanyu saw Gu Shengyin for the first time: the girl is so beautiful. She has lived so many years, and her knowledge is rich. She has seen many beautiful girls, both domestic and foreign, but none of them is more exquisite than her predecessors. It''s no wonder that people like their own sons hide and tuck them in like babies. She thought of it subconsciously. Then her second reaction was: the girl looks so small. Taking advantage of the fruit, she asked her son to help, and quietly asked, "am I afraid my daughter-inw is mature?" You just took my marriage certificate to Yangfeng Zhu Yanyu She knows her son in the end, horizontal Feng Cheng one eye: "you say you cheated people such a little girl into the hand, you have to treat her well." Fengcheng: "it''s Don''t worry, mom. She''s my heart. " Zhu Yanyu looked at her son carefully. When he said this, she was moved by the deep feeling in his eyes. That''s good. What she has been worried about is that her son will not find a bosom friend in his life. Now it seems that she can rest assured. The "mother-inw" is even easier to get along with than Gu Shengyin imagined. She is not angry to know that they have both received their marriage certificates without telling them what they want. They are just angry that they are not good at talking to their sons. Neither of them has a proper wedding. Fengcheng epted the mistake of kindness and said that he would immediately make up for the biggest wedding. Then, the mother and son began to discuss with great interest which ce is the best ce to hold a wedding, which etiquette team to invite, and which designer to design the dress Gu Sheng sat quietly listening, only felt that the years were infinite. On such a wonderful day, every day is as happy as a holiday. The only thing that''s not beautiful is that there''s a Shao Zi dancing. Two years with that childe, Shao Zi''s heart became bigger when she was spoiled. If Shao Zi used to be very careful and self-conscious, then in recent years, she did not know that the sky was high and earth was thick. She still does not give up on the film and television industry, in addition to that childe, and even began to contact some other people in the circle. She thought that the big man who said he wanted to seal up and kill himself might be too busy to remember himself. To Gu Shengyin, she is a writer. Originally, she was attacked by her husband. Her life was not bad, but she was unwilling to be lonely. Gu Sheng didn''t do anything. She just divided some of her achievements over the years into several parts, one for the childe and one for Bai Gang, who spent almost all of her ie on Shaozi. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 887 It is said that this matter is still very big in Yuancheng. That childe son see those photos is simply angry, he likes Shao Zi is good, but also just when a like girlfriend to see, not to love her to the point of death. What''s more, even if he loves Shao Zi so much that he wants to die, he will be disappointed to see such a picture. He is careful of the woman who has been doting on for two years, and goes to the bed of other old men from the bottom of his heart! She even has a boyfriend she''s been dating since college. From the beginning to the end, the top of his head is a green cloud! The young man was very angry. He sent people to check, know that Shao Zi is like this for red, want to return to the entertainment industry. Very good, he sneered, you don''t want a fire, I''ll let you have a good fire. The next day, a group of high-definitionrge-scale photos began to spread on the Inte. All the men in the picture are mosaic, but it may be clear from the skin color and body shape that they are different people. The only thing inmon is that the heroine is all the same person. Shao zizao has disappeared in front of the public for a long time. Netizens have no idea who she is. But it doesn''t necessarily mean they''re interested in gossip - these photos are so revealing that even private parts can be seen at a nce. Although the relevant website quickly made the processing, but more photos spread out in various channels. The power of the Inte is huge. Soon, Shao Zi''s information was picked up byizens. Even what kind of small roles she has yed and which brand of drinks she has represented are clear. Because of that childe brother''s reason, thepany which has not terminated the contract with Shaozi announced that the contract period with Shaozi had already ended, and there was no rtionship between the two parties. Shao Zizhen was really on fire. It''s just not in the way she wants it. Now, no matter chat socialwork, or anonymous forum, as long as we talk about the relevant content, we will tacitly show a smile. Shao Zigen didn''t even dare to go out. Thendlord of the house she rented also recognized her and said that her living here had a great impact on her reputation. If no one dared to use the house after others found out, she politely invited people to leave. Shaozi did not dare to go to the childe. She packed herself up and went to find Bai Gang. In her heart, this man has been to his heart, even if he now out of such a thing, he must not give up his own. However, when she opened the door, she was weed by the bloody eyes of Bai Gang and an angry roll word! Bai Gang spent countless efforts to restrain the thought of strangling this woman. He has loved a woman for so many years, and he wants to be nice to her in the future. He wants to marry and have children with her and spend his whole life with her. It''s such a man, a bitch! "Shao Zi, you make me feel sick!" Shao Zi was knocked unconscious when she went back. When I woke up, I found myself tied to a chair. In front of me was the gentleman who always smiles at me. Childe''s face is still with a smile, but there is no temperature inside. "You are very good. You are the first woman who dares to y me like this." The young man looked at the eager crowd behind him: "this bitch likes to mess. Do, you treat her well. You must remember that you must make her happy , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 888 Shaozi looks pale at those people, and suddenly has a terrible guess in her heart. She shook her head and begged to the childe: "I was wrong, I was forced, really, I..." "Pa!" The young man shook his hand and the expression on his face was frightening. "Shao Zi, do you know that you are the first woman I beat? You''re so much smaller than you''re selling. You''re cheap In the past two years, he can feel his conscience and say that he can buy her the best and use the best. He has never treated any woman so hard. But, ah The childe elder brother head also does not return to leave: "remember, take a beautiful point." The next day, Shao Zi''s video was once again crazily spread on the Inte. This time it''s still dynamic video. The photographer''s angle is very clever, the man above can not see the face, but the expression on Shao Zi''s face can be clearly seen. There are at least five men in the same video. The expression on Shao Zi''s face is even very enjoyable. She kept shouting, asking people to make more efforts to get rid of a real version of the sex. Dang. Wave goods. Real version of the ban. Avoid y! Although the video was banned for the first time, there are still many people who have downloaded the resources. Netizens said, "what is * *? What is a Japanese A.V. Shao Zi ys hard. It''s much more explosive. Shao Zi was even recognized when she was walking on the road. A man asked her in person how much money she was willing to give and make it for herself. She thought that she waspletely reduced to the amorous girl in the eyes of outsiders. It wasn''t a big deal. Soon the police came to the door. As the heroine of the video, Shao Zi was directly brought back to the police station for interrogation. Shao Zi can clearly see the look of disdain on the policewoman''s face who is in charge of interrogation. She clearly realized that today''s self, has been a person shouting hit Street mouse. She repeatedly stressed that she was forced. Now that her reputation has been destroyed, it is better to seek some public opinion for herself. However "Forced?" The expression on the policewoman''s face was very delicate. Is it forced to enjoy? Is a cop a fool? And that childe elder brother has already found some rtions, said this time wants to give this woman a lesson. Shao Zi was jailed for 13 months on charges of participating in the production and dissemination of the video. She''s really ruined now. Gu Sheng quietly listen to the system tell Shao Zi''s fate, there is no waves on his face. To say the truth, the real Yang can be much worse than her. Shao Zi can have today''s end is all her own work, but what about Yao Yang? She Yang did not do it, but under the guidance of Shao Zike, she was treated so cruelly and died miserably. Shaozi video time heat is not over, entertainment circle has another thing. A well-known director in the circle has been told that she likes S.M. This matter can bepared to Shao Zi''s influence is mostly, Shao Zi is just a little star, we just discuss enough. But this director is a famous director who has won several awards, and there are even several famous female stars in the event. Gu Sheng was lyingzily on the sofa watching the gossip news, but he didn''t seem to be interested in it. Those who have done harm to Yang in thest life will be punished. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 889 The director''s story eventually alerted the police. It is said that it was involved in the suicide of a female star several years ago. At that time, it was suppressed. Now it is turned out again, and people with a clear eye suddenly associate with some aspects. Gu Shengyin knows that the director will note out again. Sure enough, the media is only a shadow of the story, but no one has ever seen the director. Bai Gang left Yuancheng, where he had been fighting for many years. This is his own choice. He has left his passion, youth and love for many years here, but the final harvest is just a bleak ending. Those dark, dirty and dirty things could not touch Gu Shengyin at all. She got a perfect wedding, a perfect love, and a husband of 24 filial piety. Fengcheng''s friends, rtives andpany''s people finally saw the rumored "Fengcheng''s girlfriend". Alice stood gracefully in the corner in her blue off the shoulder dress. For the chairman''s wedding, of course, she wille to eat and drink Oh, no, it''s a blessing. This tall leg is long, the whole body sends out the imperial elder sister the beautiful appearance, the total help is smiling and nearby femalepanion exchanges. If there are Feng''s employees, you can recognize that another is the sales manager who has broken Feng''s business record and is also a famous woman in the shopping mall. Others thought that they were talking about such a high-end topic. After all, the smiles on their faces were so reserved. However, if someone approaches at this time, you will hear "It''s no wonder that Feng Dong has always been very happy in the past two years, and even the gas field has softened a lot. It turns out that he has such a beautiful fiancee." Alice eximed. "If I had such a beautiful girlfriend, I could pet her in the palm of my hand." The sales manager next to him stopped talking. "How long does our chairman''s wife grow? They are all made up of genes. Is her gene arrangement so scientific?" "I really want to adopt a cute girl like this beautiful porcin doll!" "If you think about it, you can have a good bed, and then the evil spirit will smile and make her cry and beg for mercy. Oh, this kind of bridge is so exciting to think about!" "Alice, I have to tell you a serious fact," said the sales manager Alice looked at her in bewilderment. The sales manager showed a standard smile of eight teeth and pointed to his back: "this handsome guy has been standing behind for a long time. We seem to be in the way of others." Dressed as a waiter and carrying a tray of champagne, he walked past Alice''s ce with an empty face. Alice:.... " Her face was miserable: "that handsome man''s expression, it seems that the three views have been refreshed by me." The smile of the sales manager. Poor Alice didn''t know, and her little brother was not the only one who heard her. Gu Shengyin repeats the words he heard word for word to Fengcheng. Peak city in Gu Sheng because of a tight hand around the waist. "well, look at me. My assistant is too busy on weekdays to see something in a mess." Feng Cheng was a little cold with a smile. It happens that Alice looks over here. Gu Shengyin shows a smile at her in a very unsympathetic distance. Alice was intoxicated with the beauty and prosperity of the chairman''s wife. She didn''t know how deep and hot she would be in the future. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 890 Gu Shengyin is very happy in this world. Fengcheng has already wanted to pet her to the sky. She wants the stars not to pick the moon. She envies many single dogs. Everyone knows that Fengcheng and his wife have deep feelings. They need two people to do everything together. But this mysterious Mrs. Feng rarely appeared in front of outsiders, and even the media rarely took her photos. It is said that Mrs. Feng is a great beauty with great national charm. Fengcheng is unwilling to let too many people see her. In fact, it is just because Gu Sheng is not old for many years and is afraid of attracting attention from the outside world. Twenty yearster, Fengcheng has gray temples and fine lines around his eyes, but Gu Shengyin still looks like he was when he first saw him. The life span of a shark is as long as a thousand years, and twenty years is only a very small part for her. Fengcheng sometimes looks at Gu Sheng because he wants to say something, but he never says it. Until that time, the two returned to the private ind where they were on holiday. It is here that Gu Shengyin has clearly indicated his intention, and their rtionship has officially entered the stage of love. "Fuyang." Feng Cheng looks at Gu Shengyin, who is ying in the sea water, and speaks softly. The other party was far away, but he knew she could hear. "If One day I''m gone, you can leave far away, go to the sea, go to your ce. " He said slowly. Once he was very selfish. At the beginning, he felt that if he left one day, he would let her apany him. But how could he give it up? He holds the baby in the palm of his hand, even a little hurt is not willing to let her suffer, a tear is not willing to let her fall in the center. How could he bear it? Gu Sheng stopped for a moment because of his action. A drop of Pearl slipped from his eyes and fell to the bottom of the sea. She did not look back, nor did she answer Fengcheng''s questions. After that, both of them had tacit understanding and never mentioned this issue again. Another 20 years have passed. Even if we pay attention to maintenance, the life of Fengcheng hase to an end. The two of them had no children. When Feng Cheng left, his Gu Shengyin was the only one who stayed by him. Looking at his wife''s young and beautiful face, Feng Cheng just raised his hand and touched his favorite pair of brilliant blue eyes for thest time. "Fuyang, remember our agreement." Gu Sheng didn''t hold his hand tightly. Feng Cheng closed his eyes with a smile. The funeral in Fengcheng was very grand. During the whole process, thedy with ck veil and silly hat of the same color stood quietly at the front, watching her husband settle down. She donated all of Feng''s assets to charity, and since then, no one has seen this Mrs. Feng. Gu Sheng is sleeping in the deep sea with the ashes box of Fengcheng. This time, the giant m shell closed forever. No one day in the future, there will be a predestined person who will watch the giant m open by itself and reveal a blue haired and blue eyed shark. Immortal for thousands of years, I''m sleeping with you. - GU Shengyin felt that he had been sleeping for a long time. When she woke up, her hand even held it in her chest, as if holding something there. She was stunned for a moment, only to find that she was in the open space, lying under her body, was a bed created by her own hand. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 891 Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment, and then reflected that he hadpleted the task and returned to the space. She used to stretch out her hand for the first time, or the little Kingfisher. It sessfully opened its eyes this time, but failed to stand up, let alone spread its wings and fly. She put down her hand a little dispirited, and the little Kingfisher disappeared into a white light. "System, how long will it take for me to really go out?" Gu Sheng was a little agitated because of his inexplicable mood. She experienced more and more separation, but never feel paralyzed in her heart, but more eager to meet her lover than before. Not attached to any one person in any world, but really, with your own body, with all the memories, together. System calm analysis: "the host is already the best talent I have ever seen." How can it not be the best talent? Her everything is created by that person bit by bit, and everything is the most perfect. Gu Sheng didn''t ask to go to the world for the first time this time. Instead, he stayed in the space where he was born for three days. She needs to calm her mood, otherwise, she is afraid that she will go to the task with a bad mood. This is obviously not the quality of a qualified task performer. Three dayster, she smiles at the system and says, "go to the next world." Gu Shengyin wakes up in a big room. She did not get up, but quietly received the plot memory from the world. Ling Su, the original owner, was born with a congenital deficiency. Although there was no big problem with it for so many years, it was still much weaker than ordinary people. Physical reasons make Ling Su unable to be as energetic as a normal child. She can only learn some quiet things like painting and music. Her parents died of illness at the age of 13, leaving her alone. Ling Su was seriously ill after that, and then he quit school. Her father found a legal guardian for her before she died. That person was equivalent to epting the employment of her father Ling. Before Ling Su was 18 years old, she made all ns for her. When she became an adult, she decided whether she needed to continue to employ him. Because of her childhood illness, Ling Su has developed a gentle and gentle temperament. She has the greatest kindness to all things in the world. She likes to take care of flowers and nts. On weekdays, when she sees some stray cats and dogs, she tries to find someone to settle them. Such a girl should have been treated with the best kindness in the world. But there was a man. She used to drink the same lingsu, is a well-off eldestdy, the same parents died. However, her parents who died unexpectedly failed to arrange everything for her in the future, so she was picked up by a family member who had ulterior motives. As a result, it can be imagined that her uncles and uncles ate the huge assets left by her parents, but they were extremely harsh on the only niece. That girl is called Tong Yuanyuan. From her childhood experience, Tong Yuanyuan learned to observe her words and expressions and to disguise herself. She knows how to make others like her and get a better reputation. She is versatile, she is gentle and kind, she is the most gentle and beautiful girl in many people''s mouth. Originally, there was no intersection between the two until tongyuanyuan knew the existence of Ling su. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 892 What originally interested her was their simr lives. Later it was Ling Su''s character. Tong Yuanyuan never believed how kind-hearted people would really be in this world, but they were all disguised. Like her own, in the eyes of all people, she is so gentle and kind-hearted girl who can''t see any pitiful things. But only she knew how much she hated the disguise: when she went to hold the hand of a beggar on the road, she felt disgusted, but she had to keep smiling; and when she bathed the stray cats, her mind was to drown the damned and disobedient beast. Look, in fact, she is such a person, but all people see is that kind-hearted tongyuanyuan. Because this kind of Tong Yuanyuan will be liked by more people. She felt that Ling Su, like herself, pretended to be kind and weak. She slowly contact Ling Su, originally wanted to remove her mask, reveal her heart and his ugly side. But after the real understanding, tongyuanyuan reluctantly found that Ling Su was really different from herself. The girl who likes to wear a in white dress is as gentle and kind as her name. She is not pretending, she is really holding the best mentality in the face of the world. And such a beautiful, but let tongyuanyuan feel that she is so unbearable. In her heart, she did not want to: with what, the same experience, how could she live such a simple and innocent life, but she could only fall into the muddy and dirty abyss when she was a child, and became the appearance that even she hated? She wanted to dye the pure white fabric into a variety of colors. Don''t you like cats and dogs best? Also specially paid to rent a special house, asked professionals to take care of them? If they have an ident because of you, what will happen to you then? The animal house that Ling Su used to take care of stray cats and dogs suddenly broke out. When Ling Su went to the hospital for routine examination and got the news, what she saw was a corpse that had been carried out. The other little ones who were still alive were taken to the veterinary hospital for examination. Ling Su didn''t understand. She had checked every stray cat and dog for them. Why did the epidemic break out suddenly? She had few friends, and those little animals were her bestpanions, and their death was a great blow to her. I went home that day. That''s not to say. I don''t know where it is that she has spread all kinds of rumors, saying that she is a hypocrite and fishing for fame and reputation. She killed those poor animals. Even the media were shocked and special reporters came to interview her. The reporter was blocked by her guardian, but this matter has been left in Ling Su''s heart. Her little house was forced to close, some of her kittens and puppies were sent to the kennel, some were adopted, and some were turned into stray dogs and cats again. Tong Yuanyuan came to see her two weekster. She showed her some photos, Ling Su only saw a nce on the white face. These are some pictures. They show the operating table. Some doctors in white coats and masks are holding knives with blood in their hands. On the test bench in front of them were the bloody corpses of the animals. Ling Su knows that all the animalse out of her little house. "You see, it''s all your fault that they be this way." Tong Yuanyuan looks at her malicious smile. "If it wasn''t for you, they''d be better off wandering the streets, at least they wouldn''t face such treatment." "Ling Su, you killed them!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 893 Ling Su''s illness was very serious. By the time her legal guardian arrived in a hurry from abroad, she was already in the hospital bed and had difficulty getting up. At the end of the day, the man could onlyply with her wish and donate all her property to the animal protection association, hoping to make thest modest effort to give those animals a warm home. Ling Su to death, all in this disgust and self me. She thought it was really her negligence, but she didn''t know it was just a trap set by a jealous person. What happened to Tong Yuanyuan? She is an active swimmer. She walks around various social dinners and drawsrge sponsorship from well meaning people she knows, which is to build a healthy home for animals. Those sponsorship fees were huge, and most of them went into her own pocket, but they earned her a great reputation. Sheter even represented the city, the country, to attend the conference held by the international society for the protection of animals. She was praised by the masses as the most beautiful girl in Huaguo. These, originally belong to lingsu. ¡­¡­ Gu Shengyin slowly gets up from the bed, her head is still a little dizzy, this is the performance of hypoglycemia after waking up. "System, extract skills." With a sh of white light, Gu Shengyin has an ability in his mind. Fairy queen? "Limited by the ability of the world, the host inherits the attribute that the elf queen has a strong affinity for all animals and nts. In other words, the host can easily gain the favor of others and animals." Gu Sheng thought for a moment, this ability is much better than thest world. She dressed and went out of the room. At this time, Ling Su was just 16 years old. Her legal guardian, Ji Si, is a distant cousin of Ling Su, but they have never met before Ling Fu made his will. Ji Si lives abroad all the year round. Ling Su lives alone in the vi of Ling family. She is taken care of by nanny and family doctor all year round. Gu Sheng thinks about it for a moment. Her guardian is a typical workaholic, and she is responsible for her so-called cousin. The rtionship is not so close, but it''s not bad. At least, when Ling Fu found himself, Ji Si knew that this cousin was a trouble, but he did not refuse. Moreover, he had never coveted the property of his cousin. He was a magnanimous gentleman. Ling Su was able to live such a peaceful andfortable life, most of which was attributed to Ji Si. At this time, Tong Yuanyuan has not seen Ling su. Between the two people, nothing has happened, everything has a chance toe again. Gu Shengyin went downstairs and the nanny had made breakfast on the table. After breakfast, she went to the piano room upstairs to practice the piano for a while, and then went out for a walk with her snowball. In the afternoon, I went to the small yard to see the cats and dogs that were taken in by themselves. Those small animals see her, are a pair of iparably close to the appearance, around her calf, let her not move. Gu Shengyin had to bend down patiently one by one, gently sparing two hands on them. These little guys were ying coquetry on her in their own way! She was not satisfied with her eyes, but with her eyes. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 894 Gu Sheng couldn''t do it because he was cute. These little guys, when they were first sent over, were all thin, dirty and afraid of strangers. But now, in the care of professionals, slowly be chubby, and sticky. Gu Shengyin has something to do today. There are dozens of stray animals in this small house. Ling Su specially invited a professional veterinarian to sit down and deal with emergencies at any time. In addition, there are two breeders who are responsible for their feeding and hygiene. On weekdays, there will also be some volunteers who like small animals to help. Generally speaking, Zhang Quan, a veterinarian, is in charge here. Zhang Quan is basically part-time here. He has arge-scale veterinary hospital, but the facilities are all avable. He doesn''t need to spend a lot of effort. Rtively speaking, he spends more energy here. "Dr. Zhang, I''m here to do something..." Gu Shengyin slowly put his ideas out. Zhang Quan raised eyebrows in surprise. He didn''t expect that the girl would think so long. "¡­¡­ Set up a foundation to win the support of the government and society. " Gu Shengyin was also a little embarrassed when talking about this: "I am not short of money, just, one person''s strength is limited after all, and how long can I take care of them on my own?" The girl''s face was calm when she said this. She also has some immature face with abnormal pale, smile is the opposite warmth. Zhang Quan also has a daughter who is more than ten years old. She will go to high school next year. Every day, the little girl wants to spend more pocket money. She will go to see a movie with her friends today and where to y tomorrow. This girl, clearly she is such a fragile person who needs to be taken care of by others, but she has put up a sky for many small lives with her thin shoulders. He nodded: "you have a good idea. I know people in this area, and I''ll try to contact them for you. " Gu Sheng said thanks to him, and then he continued hesitantly, "Uncle Zhang, can you not say my name for this matter?" Zhang Quan was stunned and subconsciously asked, "such a thing is a good thing for you..." Gu Sheng interrupted him with a gentle smile: "but I don''t need such a reputation. My life is not suitable for being disturbed by too many people." "What''s more, Uncle Zhang, this is a little gift I gave you." In the name of Zhang Quan, it was an excellent advertisement for his hospital. After all, Zhang Quan is a good man. As expected, he did not refuse. Out of the courtyard, Gu Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. If this thing can be sessful, these small animals are undoubtedly equivalent to an additionalyer of security. Even Gu Shengyin can apply for better care for them, and in that case, Tong Yuanyuan''s plot will not be so easy. As she just said, her strength is limited after all. Besides, it is too limited. If something happens to her, it will be a disaster to these little guys. Besides, she doesn''t need to show up herself. Ling Su never wanted to be famous with these animals. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 895 On his way home, Gu Shengyin saw an unexpected man on the roadside. The little boy is very thin and weak. He is squatting with his knees in his arms and his head down. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. Only a nce, Gu Shengyin''s heart is a tremor. As she approached, she could see more clearly: his clothes had obviously been worn for a long time. There were traces of discoloration and whitening after countless times of starch washing on the not so good fabric. His hair was also disorderly and not taken care of. The two wrists exposed outside were thin as if they could be broken with a little force. Gu Sheng''s eyshes trembled for a moment. In her cognition, that man is noble and domineering in every life, and has never been so poor and embarrassed as she is now. When she was bored, she had fantasized secretly that he would change his identity, but when she saw it, her heart was still throbbing. She quietly approached him, and before he could speak, the young man raised his head with vignce, and saw that it was such a kind-hearted girl that he just put down his heart a little. Gu Shengyin considered his tone: "Hello, you How can you stay here alone? Why don''t you go home yet Shen Nian raised his head vigntly when he heard someone approaching. She is a beautiful little sister. He put down a little, but only a little. Beautiful people are not necessarily good people. He knows it well. Shen Nian knew two beautiful women. The first one was his mother, who left him and ran away when he was ten years old. The second was a young woman I met not long ago. She was so kind to him that she was almost obedient. But it''s almost nothing. Although Shen Nian is young, she is much more mature than many of her peers because of her growing up experience. He secretly followed the young woman when she called on her back. It turned out that she was so kind to herself, but because she liked her appearance. He inherited the beautiful appearance of his mother who abandoned her husband and son. In the eyes of some people with ulterior motives, it has also be a tool for making money. He was so sick and scared that he ran so far away that he never went to the block again. Therefore, for Gu Shengyin''s approach, his heart is somewhat distrustful. However, there is another thought in his heart: she is different from others, she will not harm you. Yes, this girl, Shen Nian doesn''t feel any malice from her. He even wanted to get close to him. At this time, Gu Sheng is already congratting himself on his skills. It''s not much better for her to get the favor of others easily. Shen Nian hesitated for a moment and said in a soft voice, "I..." I don''t have a home. Gu Shengyin has found the information in the receiving system. Shen Nian, 13 and 9, seems to have an ident with his father. After taking care of her husband for a year, her mother took care of her husband and could not bear the man''s changing temperament. She took the money from the family and never came back after going out to buy vegetables. And betrayed by his wife. Shen''s father, who had already be sensitive and angry, vented all his negative emotions on Shen Nian''s body. Gu Shengyin simply does not want to think about what kind of life Shen Nian experienced under the cold description of the system? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 896 At the age of 12, Shen Nian''s father finally couldn''t stand the ordeal and chose tomit suicide. He lost his second close rtive in the world. Rtives and friends are not willing to ept the burden of Shen Nian. He has be a wild child who has no one to control. His character is bing more and more isted. Whether in school or outside, he is the object of bullying. It is not an ident that he appeared here today, but there is a school doing activities in this ce during this period. The students will take out their pocket money, buy some bread and milk, and give them to the vagrants on the road. He sat here for several days, a loaf of bread and a bottle of milk. For him, it was a luxurious lunch. Gu Sheng took a deep breath because her eyes were sour. She squatted down and sat down beside him. It seems to be saying to myself: "my parents passed away when I was 13 years old. Now I live alone in a big empty house every day. I feel lonely in the day and scared at night." Shen Nian has a strange look at her. She doesn''t know why the sister, who looks very good-looking, wants to say these words to herself. However, she seems to be very poor. He thought slowly. This thought only existed for a moment, and the mind of Shen Nian instantly returned to calm. There are so many poor people in this world that they can''t even care about what they eat every day. Where can they spare time to care about others? Gu Shengyin is still slowly saying, "I''m afraid So I especially wish I had a brother and sister, so that I could live with him and sleep at night without fear. " Her voice was so gentle that Shen Nian couldn''t help looking at her. This elder sister looks really good-looking, he secretly thought, just looks, the body is not very good appearance. At this time, the beautiful sister turned her head. Shen Nian felt that she looked into her eyes with stars. She carried the light on her back, but no matter how many yearster, Shen Nian still remembered her appearance at that time. She said to him with a smile: "youck a home, I am short of a younger brother, how about we form a family?" Gu Sheng was worried because he knew that he was saying this. However, he met a stranger who met him for the first time. He said that he wanted to be his brother. He was afraid that he would be his own neuropathy. But she couldn''t help it, and she didn''t want to. Looking at the little Shen Nian, she wanted to be nice to him. In every world, this man dotes on her. In this life, she is good to him, how about? Shen Nian''s first reaction is that this man must have a conspiracy. Early contact with the world''s bleak, let him always maintain the greatest suspicion of good will. He didn''t believe that a stranger who met for the first time would have such kindness, but what could she get by deceiving herself? That pair of beautiful eyes with starlight is looking forward to looking at him, Shen Nian a look up, can see her eyes, full of their own figure. She really likes herself. He can feel it. But he didn''t speak. Then he looked at which pair of eyes inside the star light more and more dim, this pair of eyes master expression also became a little sad. "I''m just saying it casually. You don''t have to..." "I will." Shen Nian doesn''t know why she suddenly has such an impulse. He just didn''t want to see that pretty sister look sad. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 897 Gu Sheng took Shen Nian home that day. Shen Nian doesn''t have to worry that someone will take care of him. He has never been visited in his family, and he often doesn''t go to school. In the teacher''s eyes, Shen Nian is a bad child. He often ys truant and doesn''t hand in his homework. His parents don''t care about him. He basically gives up on him. Gu Sheng leads Shen Nian''s hand into his home. Shen Nian was somewhat resistant at first. Because the elder sister is clean and has a nice smell. She has not bathed for two days, and her whole body is dirty. "I''m dirty..." He was a little uneasy and wanted to hide. Gu Shengyin but no doubt seized his hand: "Xiaonian is not dirty, Xiaonian is the most beautiful child." "Miss, this is..." Nanny Chang''s mother was surprised to see her daughter bring a little boy back. Gu Sheng said with a smile, "this is Shen Nian, my brother. I''ll live here from now on. " Chang Ma was curious, but she didn''t say anything. She only works as a part-time worker. She can''t control the affairs of the host family. Gu Shengyin took Shen Nian to the guest room upstairs: "you live here first. I''ll ask someone to tell me about the renovation tomorrow. Please tell me what style you like." She opened the bathroom door and asked Shen Niang to take a bath first. Everything inside is ready-made, she also carefully found a pajama out. "There''s no clothes you can wear at home for the time being. I''ll send someone to buy you some clothes tomorrow. You''ll make do with it first..." Shen Nian''s mind is in disorder. When sitting in the bathtub, it''s still a little inconceivable. In the afternoon, it was like a dream. Someone took him by the hand and said he would give him a home. He took a bath fast because he knew someone was still waiting for him to eat with him. Walking out of the bathroom in a less fitting robe, he looked at the room. The room is very big and bright. His biggest wish in these years is that he doesn''t dare to hope that he can have such a clean and bright room. Gu Shengyin estimates the time to knock on the door: "Xiaonian, Xiaonian?" He ran to open the door. Gu Shengyin stood outside and looked at him with a smile: "our Xiaonian is really handsome!" Shen Nian is really good-looking, otherwise it will not be so down-to-earth appearance can be seen by those people. My family reads Shen Nian''s ear root is slightly red because of this intimate words. He lowers his head like a mask, and doesn''t want people to see that he is shy. Where does Gu Sheng not know? But boys want face, she knows. "Chang Ma has finished the meal. Let''s go and eat first." Gu Shengyin led him downstairs. But Shen Nian held the corner of his clothes. Gu Sheng looks back at him in doubt. Shen Nian looks a little red and looks at her What''s your name, sister Because of this, Gu Sheng remembered that he didn''t tell him his name all the way. She said with a smile, "my sister''s name is Ling su. The Ling in the sky is the essence of Chi su. " After saying that, she reacted and red: "Xiaonian, you just What are you calling me Her eyes are bright. She looks at Shen Nian without blinking. She seems to be nervous. Shen Nian suddenly burst intoughter. The 13-year-old boy''s face still has a kind of ambiguous beauty. When he smiles, he looks like the first ray of sunshine after the rain. "Sister." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 898 Shen Nian thought, if you don''t really care about yourself, how can you be so happy because of a small address? Later years, he thought more than once, if that afternoon, he did not meet his sister, how different life would be? He did not dare to think, because at that time, he already had something that absolutely could not be lost. At this time, he was just a teenager who suddenly felt the warmth brought by others, and was surprised to be a little hesitant. He was afraid that all this was just a vague dream. When he woke up, he would find that he was still lying in the dark and humid house surrounded by cold and yellow walls, instead of the warmth avable in his hands. Gu Sheng felt that his hand was suddenly held tightly. It seemed that the owner of the hand wanted to grasp something. Her skin was naturally much softer than usual, and the strength had already made her feel pain. But Gu Sheng didn''t take care of this, but frowned and looked at Shen Nian with some worry: "what''s wrong with Xiaonian?" Shen Nian tightly grasped her hand and shook her head slightly. Now he was a head shorter than Gu Shengyin. Seeing that he did not speak, Gu Shengyin did not ask. He only rubbed his half dry hair with the other hand: "OK, let''s go down to eat." Because Gu Sheng specially ordered, this evening''s dishes are extra rich. During this period, Gu Sheng was constantly moving towards Shen''s bowl, hoping that he could not make up for the nutrition he had lost in recent years. A 13-year-old looks like a teenager, s. Shen Nian silently looks at the mountain of vegetables in his bowl and tries to hold back the sour feeling from his nose. Since my mother left, no one has taken food for himself during the meal. He picked up the rice in silence, thought for a while, and put a piece of braised pig''s hoof into Gu Shengyin''s bowl. He blushed and said, "my sister will eat it too." Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile, "thank you. Let''s eat together. " In fact, Shen Nian is very tired, but there are still many dishes in the bowl. Gu Sheng stopped chopsticks for a long time. Seeing his appearance, Gu Sheng suddenly opened his mouth: "if you are full, don''t continue. Be careful that you will feel ufortable when you are full." She was really distressed and deeply read, and was very d that she had met him so early. Otherwise, he alone, do not know how much more to eat. Shen Nian obediently stopped chopsticks, he looked at the food, heart still some reluctant to give up. Gu Sheng misunderstood his meaning and thought he liked to eat, so he said, "Xiaonian likes it? If I like, I''ll ask Chang Ma to continue to do this tomorrow. " Shen Niang shook his head and said in a low voice, "no, it''s just the vegetables my sister picked for me. I can''t bear to waste them." Gu Sheng drank a mouthful of water in disguise because her nose was sour. She looked at Shen Nian angrily and said, "if I put you a big te, you can''t eat it all?" This child is really very painful. Now Chang''s mother came to clean up the table and saw Gu Shengyin''s bowl and began to nag: "Miss, I have told you several times that you have to eat less stewed pig''s feet. You have a lot of intestines and stomachs. If you eat it, you will feel ufortable at night..." Gu Sheng interrupted Chang''s mother''s nagging and said with a smile, "I know. I only ate one piece. I''ll be ok if I go for a walk." Shen Nian was stunned for a moment. He can see clearly that Gu Shengyin has been eating in dishes, and the only piece of pig''s hoof is his own clip to her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 899 Shen Nian lowered her head and tried to restrain the warm feelings from the bottom of her heart. This feeling of being cherished and loved by others is really good. After eating, they walked for half an hour in the garden outside, then sat together on the sofa in the living room and watched TV. Shen Nian likes the feeling. It was the first time that he and his sister met each other today, but it was as if they were really a family living together all the time. Gu Sheng felt a little sleepy after watching for a while. She was really weak. For more than ten years, her work and rest had been very normal. She never went to bed more than ten o''clock at night. In fact, Shen Nian didn''t put his mind on TV. His mind was always confused and didn''t know what he was thinking. When he noticed that the breathing sound of the people around him was getting lighter and lighter, he turned his head and saw Gu Shengyin squinting against the sofa. Shen Nian''s eyes are fixed on Gu Shengyin''s face. He looked at her stupidly, and felt that there was no more beautiful person in the world than his sister. There is no better person than my sister. Vaguely, Gu Shengyin felt a warm body slowly leaning over, however, slowly, hesitantly hugged her. This feeling is not bad, she moved a little, fell into a more ck sweet dreand. Shen Nianughs a little foolishly for a while, and then he sleeps with Gu Shengyin''s arm. When Chang''s mother came over, she saw such a scene: the TV in the living room was still on, but the big one and the small one on the sofa were already close together and fell asleep. Obviously, it is a very warm picture. I don''t know why, Chang Ma''s eyes are sour all of a sudden. How could this look like two lost cubs huddled together and depended on each other? Gu Sheng woke up in her own bed the next day, and her memory ofst night was still in the boring TV y. The male No.2 begged the female host not to leave the scene in dismay. Needless to say, it must have been Chang Ma who found herself asleep on the sofa and sent her over. She thought for a moment, pondered? When Shen Niang woke up, there was still a moment when he couldn''t return to his mind. He opened his eyes to the ceiling above his head, blinked, and then measured himself to see thepletely unfamiliar room furnishings, and finally regained his mind where he was. When he got up, he saw a suit of clothes on the edge of the bed, from coat to personal clothes, which was obviously new. Knowing that it was for himself, he quickly changed his clothes and walked out of the room. I met Gu Shengyin who came out of the room. "Good morning, Xiaonian." Gu Shengyin saw him smile. Shen Nian couldn''t help but smile back: "good morning, sister." They went out for a walk for half an hour. After breakfast, Gu Shengyin called Jisi. Due to the time difference, Ji Si just finished work for dinner. "Cousin, I found myself a younger brother..." Gu Sheng came out with a gentle voice. He flew back the third day. He is a strict and self-discipline person. Even if hees here, he is still meticulously dressed and dressed in neat hair. His face was a little serious, looking at Gu Shengyin: "do you know what you are doing? In a family, it''s not really just a pair of extra bowls and chopsticks to add one person to a family. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 900 When he said this, he did not avoid meditation. Shen Nian''s hands hanging on both sides of his body are a little nervous. He looks at the man who is sitting on the opposite side talking. He looks very young, but his momentum is very frightening. The man just simply sat there, but the air around him seemed to sink with his cold and powerful eyes. No one can ignore his sense of being. Who is this man and why can he interfere with his sister''s decision? Shen Nian''s mind is in a mess, but she looks at Gu Shengyin. At the moment, he was most concerned about his sister''s answer. Gu Sheng became serious because of his face. It seemed that any frivolous and casual attitude towards Ji Si was an insult to him. "Of course I know what I''m doing. I adopted Xiaonian. It was not just a fad. I thought about a lot of things... " She ended with a sentence: "no matter what the consequences are, I can afford it." Ji Si did not speak for a long time. His right hand gently rubbed the cuff of his left suit. Gu Shengyin knew that this was a little habit of this man when he was thinking. He finally said, "although I am your legal guardian, you are already 16 years old and can be responsible for your actions." "If it''s your thought after much thought, then..." He took a look, because Gu Sheng''s eyes were red because of the previous words. "I respect your opinion." Gu Shengyin showed a rxed smile. After all, Ling Su is not yet an adult. If Ji Si, her guardian, disagrees with this matter, it will undoubtedly be very difficult to adopt Shen Nian. Fortunately, everything went well. Ji Si acted quickly. Once he was sure that Shen Nian would be a member of the family, he began to arrange other things for him. It includes Shen Nian''s residence, school, and future nning. He only stayed here for three days. After three days, one of his assistants came to the Ling family mansion. The assistant is obviously a very professional person. After chatting with them, he quickly made a series of schedules. In the end, Shen Nian''s registered permanent residence still hasn''t moved to Ling su. This can be regarded as Ji Si''s protection of this cousin. He doesn''t know what Shen Nian will be in the future. He has to let him know that he doesn''t want to think about the things of Ling family. Gu Sheng was not willing, but was stopped by Shen Nian. "I think it''s good, sister." Although he didn''t know this very well, he vaguely knew that it would be good for Gu Shengyin. That was enough. Shen Nian himself has no opinion, Gu Shengyin of course also no longer adhere to. When everything was arranged, Gu Shengyin and Shen Nian finally became a whole family. "Sister, I don''t want to go to school." Shen Nian, who has been very obedient here, for the first time has an obvious resistance to something. Gu Shengyin, who has received the data transmitted by the system, of course knows why. Shen Nian in the previous school, received too much cold reception and white eyes. But a 13-year-old boy, school, is the most suitable ce for him. "School is a good ce, trust my sister." Gu Sheng arranged his clothes patiently. After thinking about it, she said with a trace of yearning: "my sister has always wanted to go to school, but it has not been realized. Can Xiaonian help my sister achieve it Shen Nian still has some resistance to the ce, but if it''s for her sister It doesn''t matter what you do. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 901 Tong Yuanyuan had heard about a house for stray animals. It is said that the director of an animal hospital has set up a foundation through some social sponsorship, which is specially used to adopt the snow homeless small animals. How could the "soft hearted and kind" Tong Yuanyuan note to see such a ce? Looking in the mirror, she took a closer look at her dress today: a knee length dress in white, a big cornice hat of the same color, long hair loosely braided in a braid, soft hanging on the sides of her neck. Very good,pletely in line with a pure and gentle girl image. Tong Yuanyuan is narcissistic and turns around in front of the mirror. This suit is very suitable for her and can set off her temperament well. It''s just She frowned with disgust when she thought of where she would goter - those dirty dogs and cats would definitely dirty their skirts. Looking at the look on the gentle girl''s face in the mirror, she fixed her mind, let that face show a perfect smile, and then went out of the room. "Uncle, auntie, I''ll go out first, and I won''t go home for dinner at noon." She cleverly said to a pair of middle-aged men and women in the living room. The two heads were not raised. Tongyuanyuan bit her lip and went downstairs with a smile. There was a car downstairs, in which there were a man and two women, two people about the same age as Tong Yuanyuan. Look, it should be all students. A girl with sharp eyes suddenly saw the red eyes of tongyuanyuan. "Yuanyuan, what''s wrong with you? Did your cruel uncle and aunt bully you again The girl said indignantly. Tong Yuanyuan quickly showed a smile: "no matter, I was just downstairs when the sand into the eyes." This is a high-end residential area at least. Where can there be any sand? The girl said indignantly, "Yuanyuan, you are too soft hearted and kind-hearted. Who doesn''t know how the family treats you?" Tong Yuanyuan smiles awkwardly and lowers her head. The boy sitting in the driver''s seat saw from the rear-view mirror that Tong Yuanyuan''s hands hanging on both sides of her body clenched, obviously not as indifferent as it seemed. "Well, we''re going to see animals today. Have you all brought something?" He turned the topic aside, and several girls chatted about it in an instant. Tong Yuanyuan sat quietly by the window, her eyes half closed and her face very calm. Such a girl, it is easy to let people feel a kind of warm and moist taste. Such a beautiful girl, there must be such a rtives, by such unfair treatment. Tong Yuanyuan has never talked about her uncle and aunt''s bad behavior in front of any of her ssmates, but she can always make people know that she has a bad life. Therefore, both students and teachers in the school all know that Tong Yuanyuan was born in a poor life. After her parents died, she was taken over and raised by her ck hearted uncle and aunt. However, she was only greedy for the Tong family''s property and was very strict with her niece. In such an environment, she can grow into such a kind and gentle temperament, which is really very pitiful. So Tong Yuanyuan is very popr in school. It was her idea toe to stray animal nails this time. As expected, they praised her again for her kindness. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 902 From childhood to adulthood, Tong Yuanyuan was numb to such praise. These stupid people never care what is true and what is false. She suddenly opened her eyes and took a look at the boy who was driving. Their ss grass Qinchuan, grow handsome, the important thing is that the family is still very good. Tong Yuanyuan has been deliberately trying to get close to him: for her, although Qinchuan''s appearance has some attraction for her, but more is his background. When I be an adult next year, my uncle and aunt will not easily return their property. If I have a boyfriend with rich family background, it will be a lot easier. However, in the past six months, no matter how explicitly he hinted, Qin Chuan did not show any difference to himself, just like other girls. Tong Yuanyuan was even a little discouraged, but this time, I don''t know why. When she proposed toe to the house of stray animals, Qin Chuan, who had always disliked this kind of thing, took the initiative to say that she had just grown up and bought a car to send several people over. Unexpected joy. Tongyuanyuan, of course, politely refused, and then epted his kindness at Qinchuan''s insistence. She couldn''t help looking at Qinchuan secretly. The other party is so absorbed in driving that he doesn''t notice himself. From Tong Yuanyuan''s point of view, we can see half of Qinchuan''s beautiful facial lines. Could it be because What about yourself? It was a 17-year-old girl in the end. Even though she was anxious, she still felt a little hot on her face. Her hand was suddenly grabbed, and the girl sitting next to her winked at her. Tong Yuanyuan knows that each other means herself and Qinchuan. The girl quietly came over and asked, "do you think Qinchuan came here to be a driver for you?" Tongyuanyuan did not affirm or deny, pretending to stare at her angrily and whispered, "don''t talk nonsense." But the look of shame was totally different from what she said. In tongyuanyuan intentionally or unintentionally revealed, her good rtionship with people know that she likes Qinchuan, and that Qinchuan is also interesting to her, naturally will not go to Qinchuan to hold any thoughts. Under such circumstances, if a girl confesses to Qinchuan, they will feel shameless and rob other people''s boyfriends. But in fact, Qin Chuan and Tong Yuanyuan have no rtionship at all. She is tongyuanyuan. She has the ability to let everyone think in the direction they want. Soon, a few people arrived at their destination. Different from the dirty and chaotic environment expected by several people, this ce is unexpectedly clean and tidy. This is a veryrge courtyard in the suburbs. You can see a few different kinds of innocent little guys ying ball games for themselves. "Oh, are these stray dogs and cats? The snowball in my house is like this. " A girl''s eyes lit up when she saw this scene. The puppies were not afraid to see strangers, but looked at the strangers with curious eyes. "So cute ~" the girl who talked earlier could not help but wanted to step forward, but was held by tongyuanyuan. She didn''t know why. Seeing this ce was totally different from the mess she imagined, she had a feeling that her n was off track? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 903 The girl looked at Tong Yuanyuan with some doubts. "The animals here are vagrant. Who knows if they have been vinated in case they are bitten..." Before she finished speaking, Tong Yuanyuan realized that something was wrong. This kind of words is not like the gentle and kind tongyuanyuan can say. Tong Yuanyuan was angry at her carelessness. Moreover, she obviously felt that when she said this, Qin Chuan, standing on one side, looked at herself. "Don''t worry, the animals here are sent to the veterinary hospital for physical examination and vination." A soft voice came from inside. A girl in a white dress came out of the room inside and saw them with a friendly smile. Like Tong Yuanyuan, she is wearing a white skirt, but her skirt is as long as her ankle, and her waist is revealed by a light belt in the middle. Her hair, as long as her waist, was not bound by anything. She let them spread gently behind her ears, and her face was pure, but she had the beauty of lotus like water. "What a beautiful man." Tong Yuanyuan heard herpanion''s low voice exmation. She looked at that girl with jealousy. Long skirts are usually very temperament testing, and she has not been able to try long skirts easily until now. But this girl is not the same, long ankle skirt, but her quiet and fresh temperament perfectly disyed. If two people are the same gentle, then others see Tong Yuanyuan, may praise a: good quiet girl. But when I saw Gu Shengyin, I was only amazed. So looking at her, you will feel calm down, the sun shining on her white face, there is a sense of quiet years. When Qin Chuan saw Gu Shengyin, his eyes were bright. "in." He spoke to her. Gu Sheng felt helpless when he saw the boy. This boy named Qinchuan is a rtive of president Zhang. Since he came here once with President Zhang, he always finds excuses toe here. How could Gu Shengyin, a teenage boy, not see the meaning in his eyes? Young Mu AI, and Gu Shengyin is very familiar with his physical appearance and temperament, which is definitely the type that can easily arouse men''s interest. Especially after Gu Shengyin came, he also had a good feeling bonus skill. Gu Shengyin has clearly hinted that he has no other thoughts on him, but this Qinchuan does not seem to give up. And the name Su Su When did they get so familiar? Gu Sheng showed a helpless smile, just ready to speak, she felt her hand was held. "Are you familiar with my sister?" a clear and defiant male voice came from her side, without giving Qin Chuan any face. Qin Chuan looks at the boy standing beside Gu Shengyin. He knows him. He is Su Su''s younger brother. The child seems to be very hostile to himself. Every time he sees himself, he doesn''t have a good face. Shen Nian holds Gu Shengyin''s hand tightly. Over the past year, he has been raised very well. As a teenage boy, his height suddenly rises. Now he is 14 years old and almost as tall as Gu Shengyin, who is 1.67 meters tall. His appearance advantage is alsopletely revealed, 14-year-old boy, in school has received a lot of girls red face handed over love letters. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 904 Shen Nian, who has a hazy understanding of the feelings between men and women, of course knows what Qin Chuan thinks about his sister. Just think of this man who wants to be close to her sister, want to hold her hand, want to hug her, even Want to kiss her. Shen Nian felt a strong anger rush up from the bottom of his heart. How can the best sister in the world be someone else''s? As long as she thinks that one day in the future, she will treat other people as well as herself without reservation, Shen Nian feels unbearable. She can only be nice to herself! Qin Chuan sneered: "little fart child, haven''t weaned yet? How old are you holding on to your sister? " However, Shen Nian did not speak, Gu Sheng because of the cold face: "Qinchuan students, to a child so much younger than you, please don''t be so mean." Shen Nian is her most important person. No matter how good she is, she can''t be allowed to speak ill of him. Shen Nian only felt that those dark thoughts had just disappeared with her sister''s words. He couldn''t help but smile on his face and took a proud look at Qinchuan. Look, in my sister''s heart, I am her most important brother. Qin Chuan was choked by Gu Sheng for a moment, and then he saw Shen Nian''s defiant eyes. All of a sudden, he was amused. What did he care about with a child. So he said with good temper: "yes, yes, my fault, I should not care about him." Gu Sheng got better because of his face. Not far away, looking at this scene, Tong Yuanyuan only felt dazzling. What Qinchuan is for their own, see here where she does not understand, Qinchuan is clearly for this girl! He had never been such a good-natured person in school, but he was not angry at being humiliated by the outstanding people here. There was no fool in the audience. Everyone could see that Qin Chuan had a different mind towards Gu Shengyin. Immediately, the other two girls looked at Tong Yuanyuan with some worry. In their eyes, Qin Chuan and Tong Yuanyuan have been a couple for a long time. Every time they make fun of this, Tong Yuanyuan has not denied it. But now it seems that it is not the same thing at all? Their eyes made Tong Yuanyuan feel very ironic. These people mustugh at themselves in their hearts, right? On weekdays and their own so good, this time in the dark to see jokes. Tongyuanyuan was immediately disgusted with Qinchuan and the strange girl. He expressed so clearly, can''t Qin Chuan see it? And that girl, if not for her, I would not have lost so much face today The more she thought about it, the more irritated she felt. When a girl next to her saw her head down and thought she was sad, she came to her hand and pulled her hand: "Yuanyuan..." "Pa!" Tong Yuanyuan severely knocked her hand off, red at her fiercely, and ran away without looking back. Girl: "what are you doing Qin Chuan casually looked at the direction of her departure, did not speak more. Of course, he could see the meaning of Tong Yuanyuan, and he also knew that the girl had been leading others to tie them together. Tong Yuanyuan''s means are really good in the eyes of ordinary high school students, but in the eyes of those who were inherited and cultivated by their families since childhood, there is still a little bit to see. He admitted that it was a bit deliberate to bring a few people here today. That kind of poor self deception, or do not exist. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 905 Gu Sheng looked up at the direction of tongyuanyuan''s departure. She was surprised and said to Qin Chuan, "is that your ssmate? What''s wrong with her? " No one felt wrong when she said this, because from the beginning to the end, she did not know Tong Yuanyuan, nor did she know the rtionship between her and Qinchuan. It''s normal to ask about this situation. One of the two girls looked at Tong Yuanyuan, worried in her heart, and then ran after her. The other stood in the same ce and looked thoughtfully at Qin Chuan and Gu Shengyin, but did not follow. This is to let Gu Shengyin look at her more. Today, Gu Shengyin came here to help some cats and dogs to bathe. The stray animals here would be bathed by special people every few days. asionally, when they were busy, they would be short of hands. At this time, Gu Shengyin often came to help. "I''ll help, too." When the girl saw this, she came over with great interest. Gu Sheng looked at her hesitantly for a moment. She immediately said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''m a professional. After all, there is a little princess in my family." Afraid that Gu Sheng didn''t believe it, she specially washed a cat in front of her. "Look, how are you?" Gu Sheng began tough. They sat together and bathed the kids. Through the chat, Gu Shengyin learned that the girl''s name was Xu Miaomiao, and she was in the same ss as Qinchuan and tongyuanyuan. This time, Tong Yuanyuan suggested that she woulde here. Xu Miaomiao, who always liked animals, immediately said that she woulde. And another girl, because of her good rtionship with Tong Yuanyuan, came with her good friends. Xu Miaomiao suddenly came over and whispered to Gu Shengyin: "the girl who ran away before, in school, we always thought that she and Qinchuan were a pair." After that, she felt that her statement might be wrong, and added a sentence: "we have never seen Qin Chuan close to her, but she never denied it every time she asked." It means that Qin Chuan doesn''t have this meaning. It is likely that Tong Yuanyuan has been directing and acting by herself. Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment. He knew that the girl was reminding himself. She side head smile: "thank you, but I still want to say, I and Qinchuan are just ordinary friends." Xu Miaomiao was stunned by a smile on his side. No wonder Qin Chuan likes this girl. She thought. Strictly speaking, this is called Ling Su, and the girl and Tong Yuanyuan are the same type of beauty. In the past, only looking at Tong Yuanyuan was ok, but now when you see Ling Su, you will feel that this is the girl who really exudes tenderness from her bones. Most of the things like Tong Yuanyuan are deliberately made by herself. With the help of two people, the bath for the kids was much faster. Xu Miaomiao looks at Gu Shengyin''s intimacy with the small animals, and seems to be familiar with it. "Do youe here often?" she asked Gu Shengyin nodded: "I usually have nothing to do, so I''lle here and have a look." Xu Miaomiao took a look at her age. She should be a student like herself. How could she be so free? But she didn''t ask - there was no familiarity between them. On the other side, Qinchuan, who came back from drinking a ss of water, was stopped. "What''s the matter? A little reading He was surprised and asked. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 906 Shen Nian is still carrying a schoolbag on his back. He came here directly to look for Gu Shengyin after school. With one hand holding the strap of his schoolbag, he looked at Qinchuan coldly: "are we very familiar? Please call me by my name Qin Chuan Children in the rebellious period are not easy to deal with. But in the face that he was Su Su''s younger brother, he tolerated. Qin Chuan nodded and made a surrendering appearance: "OK, OK, Shen Nian, what can I do for you?" Shen Nian still looked at him coldly. There was no trace of superfluous emotion in the beautiful peach blossom eyes: "you stay away from my sister." Qin Chuan suddenly burst outughing: "I said Shen Nian, are you 14 or 4 years old, still clinging to your sister? She will always marry and have children. You can''t stop her from contacting anyone. " Shen Nian''s face rose red, and suddenly sneered and said, "I don''t care what will happen to her in the future, but now, I can be sure that as long as I tell my sister that you bully me and I don''t like you, you will never get my sister''s good face." Qin Chuan looks strange, suddenly opened his mouth and said: "your sister has always told me that you are the most clever and lovely brother in the world. Are you not afraid that your sister is sad?" Shen Nian was not moved: "she won''t know." My sister believed in herself so much that she would not believe that she would do such a thing. Qin Chuan''s face suddenly showed a strange smile: "then you see who is behind you?" Shen Nian is surprised. As soon as he looks back, he sees Gu Shengyin standing behind him quietly. He can''t see any expression on his calm face. I don''t know how long I stood there. "Sister..." Shen Nian''s heart suddenly flustered. He didn''t know what his sister would think when he saw his appearance. Would she hate herself? Feel that she is not as pure and lovely as she imagined. Does she hate herself? After all, what she likes is always good and kind. Shen Nian''s fingernails hidden in his sleeve pierced into the palm of his hand, and his sharp fingernails pricked the flesh, bringing pain to the heart. But he didn''t care at all, which was far less than the anxiety and hesitation in his heart. He did not dare to look up, afraid to see the look of disgust and disappointment on his sister''s face. The flow of time seems to have be extra long. For Shen Nian, when he was 13 years old, when he heard the news of his father''s death, he felt the pity and sigh of all the people around him, but he didn''t feel as breathless as he is now. Until a pair of hands gently held his hand, with unquestionable force to break his palm. "How can you be so cruel to yourself, child? Does it hurt? " Familiar with the tender voice of heartache rings in his ears. Shen Nian raises his head and stares at the girl who is almost as tall as himself in front of him. There was no slightest dislike on her beautiful face, and her pale brown eyes were full of heartache. Seeing him raise his head, Gu Sheng was angry and distressed: "what a big thing, are you..." Her voice stopped suddenly when she saw the appearance of Shen Nian. The young man in front of him opened his eyes and looked at him without blinking. His eyes were flushed, as if he would cry out in the next second. What''s going on? Gu Sheng was dumbfounded. Immediately, she was hugged by a strong force. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 907 How can children still be so coquettish when they grow up? Gu Sheng was half sweet and half worried. But the hand is not vague lightly patted on his back. "What''s wrong with Xiaonian, I''m not sad..." Shen Nian tightly hugs the slender body in his arms. He is not sad at all now. On the contrary, he is very happy. For a long time, he raised his head and saw Qinchuan standing behind them. Qin Chuan has been frowning ever since he saw the interaction between the two brothers and sisters. Although Susu has always known that she has a good rtionship with her brother, now it seems that she dotes on the child too much. And Qin Chuan tried to get rid of the strange feeling in his heart. The two people''s mode of getting along with each other didn''t look like ordinary siblings. As soon as Shen Nian saw him, his eyes were full of vignce. He did not forget, just how this man is Yin his own. Seeing his eyes, Qin Chuan showed his hands innocently and turned to Gu Shengyin: "I think your brother needs to be well disciplined. If you are so young, you can learn to..." Gu Sheng interrupted him: "ssmate Qinchuan, my brother''s education will not bother you." Just when she came here, Qin Chuan clearly saw it. However, he did not remind Xiaonian, and even guided him to say such obvious words that would make him unhappy. It''s hard for her to have a good feeling for such a man. In other words, for Gu Shengyin, anyone who has a little bit of bad thoughts about Shen Nian will be rejected by her. Shen Nian is her inverse scale. If Shen Nian has any problems, she can discipline him slowly, but she can''t tolerate others saying that he is not good at all. Their own children, of course, can not be bullied by others. Qin Chuan didn''t expect Gu Shengyin to have such an attitude towards himself. In his impression, the girl is warm and soft when dealing with any mistakes. She always has a warm smile on her face. It seems that nothing can cause her mood to fluctuate. However, I did not expect that I was just making a little joke, and she showed her dissatisfaction obviously. What else did he intend to say, but Gu Shengyin had already turned his head and obviously did not intend to talk to him more. After a pause, Qin Chuan finally left. Shen Nian looks at Gu Sheng with some uneasiness: "elder sister..." He always felt that his sister was different today. Gu Shengyin took his wrist: "youe with me." At the end of her speech, she advanced into a room. Gu Shengyin oftenes to this ce. She is one of the founders of the foundation. This room is where she usually rests. She finds the medicine box, sterilizes Shen Nian''s wound without expression, and pastes a band aid. Shen Nian knew that his sister was angry this time without trying. "Sister, I was wrong." He did not hesitate to admit his mistake. The attitude was very good. Gu Shengyin made a judgment in his heart and then asked, "what''s wrong with you?" Shen Nian pauses for a moment: "you shouldn''t lie, you shouldn''t threaten that Qinchuan..." This is not what Gu Sheng wants to hear. "What else?" Shen Nian is a little stunned. He thinks that he should have made his sister angry? Seeing Shen Nian''s appearance, Gu Shengyin knew that he had not grasped the key point at all. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 908 She was angry and funny. "Now I''ll tell you what I''m angry about." Gu Shengyin said slowly: "first, you are too weak to guard against. If today Qinchuan does not just want to make a joke, but wants to induce you to say something more serious? If it''s not me who came here today, what kind of misunderstanding will be produced for you when others hear you? Have you thought about it? " Shen Nian wants to say, "I can''t..." Gu Sheng for staring at him, Shen Nian obediently shut his mouth. "Second, you shouldn''t hurt yourself." Speaking of this, Gu Sheng was distressed: "how big is it? You say? Does nail stick in flesh inside not ache? If you really do something bad, I know, do you still have to me yourself for hurting yourself? " Shen Nian looks at the chattering Gu Shengyin. This is a sister he has never met. In his impression, the elder sister always has a soft smile on her face. She treats all people and things with gentleness and politeness, and never has unnecessary emotions. It''s like It''s as perfect as a character who lives on the screen. Although he knew that his sister was like this, most of it was because her body could not withstand too much emotional fluctuation. But today she made an exception for herself. Looking at this man''s face flushed with anger, he seemed to be a vivid figureing out of the painting paper. Shen Nian felt that there were some small seeds in his heart, slowly sprouting. This seed is still very small, but it is very tough and persistent. One day, it will grow into a towering tree, nothing can stop it. Gu Sheng felt that he was gently hugged by others. Unlike the strong hug before, the hug was very light, as if he was afraid that a little bit of force would hurt him. Gu Shengyin felt something called treasure from it. The fire in her heart suddenly disappeared in this embrace. But there are still lessons to be learned. She forced her mouth to say: "Xiaonian, don''t be coquettish. I tell you, coquetry is useless. If you make a mistake, you will be punished. " Shen Nian hugged her waist and rubbed her shoulder. She couldn''t helpughing: "OK, Xiaonian must be obedient and admit punishment." Gu Sheng sighed and pulled the man away. "Also, just because I didn''t say it in front of outsiders just now, doesn''t mean I don''t mind." Gu Shengyin looked at him seriously: "where did you learn to be careful? Are you going to tell a lie? " Shen Nian''s eyes shed for a moment, and finally chose to be honest. He said honestly: "I just don''t like that Qinchuan. I hate the way he looks at your sister. My sister is my own. It''s enough to be nice to me. I don''t need other people He then looked at Gu Shengyin with some trepidation. Shen Nian, who is 14 years old, is not old enough to know nothing. He knew clearly how overbearing and selfish he was. But he knew it was not right, but he couldn''t help it. Even he was not willing to hide Gu Shengyin''s desire for her monopoly. Gu Sheng was stunned. Unlike Shen Nian''s worries, Gu Shengyin doesn''t think it''s wrong for him to have such a strong desire for monopoly. With a helpless smile, she reached out and rubbed Shen Nian''s hair. "What are you thinking? There is no one else. Xiaonian is the most important person for her sister. " Eight shifts. In the next two weeks, kawenzhi will be very busy. There are all kinds of messy things. The update time may be unstable. However, I will try my best to write out the 8000 words a day. If I can''t write them out, I will ask for leave in advance and make up for themter. Good night, everyone , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 909 These words are so indulgent. Shen Nian looks at Gu Shengyin stupidly. After a long time, he returns to his mind. He slightly lowered his head, covering up his red eyes: "you connive me like this, careful I be a bad child." Gu Sheng was moved to cry because she pretended not to see the child. She gently took his hand: "sister''s Xiaonian, who can you pet if you don''t pet her? Let''s go. It''ste. Let''s go home. " When they walked out of the yard, Qin Chuan was still there. Seeing the two brothers and sisters walking out with a smile, they knew that the matter was over. He came up to Gu Shengyin and said, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have..." Gu Shengyin showed a polite smile to him: "ssmate Qinchuan, it doesn''t matter." She looked soft, but Qin Chuan''s heart sank. Such an attitude, it is clear that he as an ordinary stranger. Because I don''t care, so I don''tin. "I''m really sorry for Xiaonian," he said with a forced smile Shen Nian then pulled Gu Shengyin''s hand: "elder sister, I''m hungry. I miss the braised lion''s head made by Chang ma." Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing: "good, little greedy ghost, go back and let Chang ma do it for you." She looked at Qinchuan: "your apology, I and Xiaonian took it. If there is nothing, we will go back first. Xiaonian still has homework to finish." She politely said goodbye to Qin Chuan, and said goodbye to Xu Miaomiao, who had been standing on the other side pretending to be a sapling and didn''t know anything about it. Xu Miaomiao sighs to himself. ording to her observation, Qin bancao and Ling Su arepletely Xiangwang''s dream, but the goddess is not intentional. Seeing Qin Chuan turn around, she quickly pretended to have a good time with the cat under her hand. Qin Chuan put up his mood and saw the girl who was ying with the cat very much. "Mr. Xu Miaomiao, I''m going back. Do you want to go back by yourselfter or I''ll send you back now." Xu Miaomiao quickly raised his head, showing a brilliant smile: "that will trouble Qin ssmate." I''m kidding. This is a suburb. Even if you take a taxi, you have to wait half a day. Of course, it''s better to have a free driver. Quite a little reluctant to part with the small partners say goodbye, Xu Miao Miao got into the car of Qinchuan. Qin Chuan looked at the girl through the rearview mirror. She was quitefortable. She was not constrained to be alone in a space. This feeling makes Qinchuan feel strange. Since his childhood, Jung''s appearance and proud family background make Qinchuan understand his charm and how attractive he is in the eyes of teenage girls. He has even been proud of his charm. This girl named Xu Miaomiao has always been very low-key in her ss. If she hadn''t followed her to see the animals this time, Qin Chuan would not even have a great impression on her. The brain circuits of adolescent boys are probably abnormal. If Xu Miaomiao, like others, feels nervous and shy sitting alone in a car with himself, Qin Chuan may not feel much. But she was indifferent. In particr, Qin Chuan has just been rejected by Gu Sheng. In his heart, he is in a subtle feeling of self-confidence in his charm. He meets another girl who doesn''t feel good about himself. Qin Chuan couldn''t help but greet Xu Miaomiao. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 910 Xu Miaomiao is brushing his mobile phone happily. He looks at Qin Chuan in surprise. As a little transparent with no sense of existence in the ss, Xu Miaomiao is always good at self entertainment, but this does not mean that she will notmunicate with others. The two were unexpectedly in sync. Qin Chuan thinks this girl is very interesting. He has talked with other people before. Most of the girls focus on those things, such as stars, big brands, or anime, but Xu Miaomiao is not the same. Both of them didn''t know how the topic was tilted in the past. When Qin Chuan reacted, they actually talked about history for half an hour on the car. Qin Chuan The car has arrived at the address Xu Miaomiao said. Qin Mi Chuan said goodbye to you. Thank you very much Qin Chuan watched the girl get off the car in a good mood and soon drowned in the crowd. He looked at it for a while, couldn''t helpughing, shaking his head and driving home. ¡­¡­ Gu Shengyin and Shen Nian also returned home. Sure enough, at the dinner table at night, Shen Nian saw the familiar braised lion''s head. Gu Shengyin also personally gave him two: "since you like it, eat more." Teenage boys, it''s time to grow up. Shen Nian picked it up and ate it. In fact, he didn''t particrly like this kind of greasy food. Since he knew Gu Shengyin''s taste, he gradually began to move his own taste closer to light. What I said during the day was just an excuse to leave. After dinner, Shen Nian takes her sister for a walk in the garden downstairs. Since Gu Shengyin''s physical condition has been understood, Shen Nian is more concerned about these than his sister herself. Have dinner at half past six and walk for an hour. At 7:30, Gu Shengyines to Shen Nian''s room. Shen Nian starts to ept "punishment" obediently. ording to Gu Shengyin, even if Shen Nian has a good attitude to admit her mistake and she is no longer angry, what should be punished is still to be punished. Of course, the punishment for Shen Nian is not corporal punishment, but it is not easy - 50 push ups. Gu Shengyin felt that such a punishment could not only exercise his body, but also make him suffer a little, which could not be better. Shen Nian will not have any objection to what she said to her sister. Without saying a word, she started on the spot. He knew that he was soft hearted to the opposite person. After a p, there was definitely sugar to eat. Sure enough, after 50 push ups, Shen Nian has basically exhausted all his strength - after all, as a teenager boy, this kind of thing is quite physical. A clean towel was handed over, and Gu Sheng hummed: "you know you''re tired? See if you dare to do it next time! " Shen Nian replied quickly, "I know I''m wrong. I''ll pay attention next time." After chatting for a while, Shen Nian looked at the time: "elder sister, it''s time for you to go to wash and have a rest." Otherwise, the rest time will be dyedter. Gu Sheng, looking at Shen Nian''s formal appearance,ughs: "good, good, I know, little housekeeper." She got up, lost in thought, and suddenly stood up. "Anything else?" Shen Nian pursed his mouth and said, "elder sister, can I hold you for a while?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 911 What''s the problem? Gu Sheng opens his hands and Shen Nian gentlyes forward and gives her a hug. This embrace in the breath, is so sentimental and do not give up, let him embrace, do not want to let go. Shen Nian took a deep breath, and the tip of his nose was filled with the most favorite vor. He raised his head slightly and saw the white skin close at hand. The porcin white skin is very thin and smooth. Even if it is so close, there is no w. You don''t have to think about it. Shen Nian knows how wonderful it is to touch it. As if possessed by a demon, he suddenly gathered up and gently kissed her side face. He knew what he had done. Like an electric shock, a crisp and numb feeling came from the ce where they touched each other, and Shen Nian suddenly froze. Until Gu Sheng''s voice of doubt came: "what''s wrong with you, Xiaonian?" Shen Niang raised her head with a red face. Seeing Gu Shengyin''s soft face, she didn''t seem to realize what the kiss just represented. This cognition let Shen Niang breathe a sigh of relief, at the same time, there is some faint loss in his heart. He tried to give himself a rxed smile and said, "good night kiss to my sister." Gu Shengyin showed a smile: "our family Xiaonian is still a child, but also learn from others good night kiss." In Shen Nian''s unbelievable eyes, she also came up and gave him a gentle kiss on the cheek. "Good night." The door is gently brought, but Shen Nian has been in ce for a long time. His face was a little red, not because of shyness, but because of excitement. Just Sister kisses him! He gently raised his hand, and slowly touched the ce just touched by his sister''s lips. There, it seems that there is still the temperature left by just a person. The other hand, but slowly stroked the position of the heart, where, because of someone, and in a crazy beating. Shen Nian''s ridiculous saplings have begun to grow up slowly, which is the desire in his heart. Hope. "Sister It''s you who give me hope again and again, which makes me feel... " I think I''m the most important person for you. I am the most unique and unique. He showed a smile, slowly stretched out his hand toward the void, and suddenly clenched it as if he had grasped something. Then, the palm of the hand is more and more tight, Shen Nian''s expression also bes crazy and infatuated. "You are mine." Gu Shengyin doesn''t know what kind of changes her cute and cute Xiaonian is going through in a short time. She is discussing a serious issue with the system. Yeah, that''s the kiss. "The system, I was just, not a bad minor?" She asked, not quite sure. After all, she can be sure that no matter what happens, the man will fall in love with himself. However, at the age of 14, she was a little too young. She felt that she was suspected of bringing down a minor. The system didn''t dare to tell her that she had just identally "seen" the picture. The heart said that the soft and cute little idea of your home had already turned into a piece of dregs. It calmly replies, "host, what have you done? It''s just a good night kiss Gu Sheng because think about it, just that scene, unless it is Xiaonian now what beautiful mind, otherwise, between the two, it is a pure good night kiss. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 912 The next morning, it seemed that nothing happened between the two, and they had breakfast together. "ssmate Shen..." Shen Nian was stopped before he got to the door of the ssroom. That a petite. Small lovely girl, seems to be particrly nervous, slightly low head, dare not look at Shen Nian, the horse tail on the head trembles. As soon as Shen Nian looked at the pink envelope in her hand, she understood what was going on. He looked at the girl critically: Well, her hair is not as long as her sister, her skin is not as good as her, her voice is not as gentle as her sister, and her temperament is not as good as her In a word, sister is the best and most beautiful girl in the world. The girl finally got up the courage to look up, and saw Shen Nian''s instant even more red: so close looking, Shen Nian seems to be more handsome! She stuttered: "Shen Nian, I I like... " Shen Nian''s clear and pleasant voice slowly passed into the girl''s ear, cruelly interrupted her confession before she could finish: "I already have someone I like." The girl''s face was white and the envelope on her hand was pinched and deformed. She looked down a little sad. When she looked up again, Shen Nian had left. In Shen Nian''s ss, some boys are secretly looking at this side and muttering: "how many girls have Shen Nian refused? He didn''t even like such a beautiful schoolgirl, and he didn''t know what he liked? " But when Shen Nian came in, they shut up. This Shen Nian always makes people feel that there is an inexplicable aura on his body. When he nces at it lightly, several boys always think that the look is even more terrible than the head teacher. Two years passed in a sh. Two years. Gu Sheng became an adultst year, and the Department of discipline acted very quickly. Shortly after she turned 18, she exchanged all the property in his name to her name, and even hired a special financial consultant to set up a trust fund for her. In her body, she did not have enough energy to manage these things. "Good morning, sister." As soon as Gu Sheng went out, he got a good morning hug with fresh breath. In the past two years, Shen Nian''s stature is like a panacea. Before clearly, Gu Sheng could barely stand beside him, but now he can only reach his shoulder. ording to the speed, Gu Shengyin''s visual inspection of 1.9 meters is not a problem. Shen Nian restrained his desire not to let go. Wang, struggling to release the man in his arms, then stepped back. Today is the first day of high school. Every student is required to ask his parents toe over. Gu Shengyin decides to visit his school. Shen Nian was worried: "elder sister, don''t you have a tight body?" He knew that her sister was in poor health when she was a child, and the family doctor woulde to her in two or three days. Therefore, she had never been to school, and all of them were tutors. Now it seems that her body is much better, but the school is crowded and noisy. With her sister''s body, she can catch a cold when anyone sneezes. He is really worried. Gu Sheng shook his head and said, "don''t think I''m so fragile." As expected, Gu Shengyin was in a group of middle-aged and fat parents as soon as he arrived in the ss. Every boy in adolescence, there is a long hair floating in the heart of the white dress shallow goddess. Gu Shengyin''s appearance perfectly satisfied their fantasy of goddess. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 913 "I know why you have such a high vision! It turns out that there is such a goddess sister at home! No wonder they don''t look up to those girls Shen Nian''s deskmate whispered to him, envious at the same time. Teenagers, the most fearless time, many boys even don''t mind the presence of the head teacher, H surrounded Gu Shengyin. "Hello, sister. I''m XXX, a ssmate of Shen Nian..." "Sister, you are beautiful..." "Sister, do you have a boyfriend? Do you have any requirements for your boyfriend... " Shen Nian is listening and his face is getting darker and darker. These guys, his sister is his sister alone. What qualifications do they have to call a sister! Just when he could hardly help it, the head teacher above seemed unable to look down and coughed heavily. The head teacher''s Jiwei is still very heavy, these boys have to smile back to their seats. Gu Sheng was relieved. These enthusiastic children did not have any bad thoughts on her, which made people feel overwhelmed. Shen Nian quicklyes forward and takes Gu Shengyin to his side and sits down. There was no superfluous expression on his face, but Gu Shengyin, who was familiar with him, knew that he was angry. "What''s the matter?" She tilted her head to ask him. "You''re my sister," she said with some dullness This word in Gu Shengyin''s heart two turns, she just reacts. It turned out that he was jealous. Sheughed in her heart. She was really a little boy who didn''t grow up. She would not be happy for this. She gently took Shen Nian''s hand: "all the students in your ss are joking." To tell you the truth, Shen Nian was very happy when her ssmates said hello to her one after another. Because of Shen Nian''s previous experiences, she was always afraid that it would affect his character and lead to disobedience in the new school. But now it seems that Shen Nian has adapted well in the new school. Shen Nian lowered his head and did not speak. Of course, he knows that those people are just joking. They should be d that they are only joking, otherwise But even if it was just a joke, he was still very ufortable when he heard those words. He regretted that he didn''t stop his sister froming to school. He should have thought, sister such a beautiful person, met her people will not like her. He wanted to hide such a beautiful sister, so that no one else had a chance to touch her. Such a beautiful sister, he a person to know, a person to see, a person to feel, good. When he heard Gu Sheng calling his name in a low voice, his heart moved. He put away all the dark thoughts in his eyes. When he looked up again, he had recovered his usual quiet appearance. "What''s the matter with you? You''re always distracted today?" Gu Sheng said strangely. Shen Nian was a little embarrassed with a smile: "my sister came to our school for the first time, and I still want to take you to see where to seeter." This is it. Gu Sheng said carelessly: "just walk around. There are so many people today, I don''t think we can have a good look." Shen nianshen thinks that, for him, they can go home early and enjoy a good time alone. However, this is just what he thought. His sister seldom came to school. Naturally, she still wanted to see where he went to school. After the parents'' meeting, Gu Shengyin and Shen Nian walked slowly in the school. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 914 From time to time, students look back at both of them. After all, their looks are far beyond the average. What''s more, Shen Nian is still called "school grass" in the school. School grass and a beautiful girl walking together, this is not a small news. Gu Shengyin looked at the surrounding environment as she walked. Although she came here for the first time, the ce was chosen by herself for a long time. Private aristocratic schools, tuition fees are frighteningly expensive, but the same, whether it is the environment or the quality of teachers, are affordable to its price. "What''s wrong with you, sister?" Tong Yuanyuan stood there until she was called back to China. Sheughed and asked, "I just saw two of them walk past here. Who are they?" The boy who was asked was obviously a little excited. He said, "senior sister, you are in another new campus, so I don''t know. The boy''s freshman this year is named Shen Nian. The girl next to him is said to be his sister, who came to attend the parents'' meeting today..." In a few words, he said what tongyuanyuan wanted to know. Tong Yuanyuan said politely to him, "OK, I know. Thank you." The boy left with a dreamy face. Just now senior three famous gentle sister and I spoke, also said thank you. He felt that he could go back to his bedroom and blow a wave of bullies. Tong Yuanyuan stood alone at the corner of the flower bed, looking coldly at the direction they left. Lingsu. How could she forget the name? At that time, it was the ident that she deliberately created a perfect situation for such a long time, which waspletely destroyed. Moreover, on the second day after she returned to school, everyone knew that she had no rtionship with Qinchuan at all. Even if there was, it was only her one-sided love affair with tongyuanyuan. She is very popr in school, but there are many people who dislike her. At that time, she was ridiculed by several people. Although in the end, relying on the image of management has been sessful in the past, but that kind of embarrassment and shame forced to the corner of the wall, but firmly imprinted in her heart. The one that Qinchuan really likes is Ling su. She can''t forget. Although untilter, no one has heard that Qinchuan has a girlfriend. She originally put this matter in the bottom of her heart. But today, at the first sight of Gu Shengyin''s appearance, those things that have been deliberately forgotten emerge one after another. She stood on the edge of the flower bed for a long time, until the bell rang, and then she hurried back to the ssroom. In fact, when Tong Yuanyuan appeared, Gu Shengyin discovered her existence. But she didn''t pay attention to her. Today''s animal house foundation has already developed to a certain scale, and its influence has also been raised to a certain height. It has even appeared on the social news several times. It was impossible for Tong Yuanyuan to go up again. And in this life, Gu Shengyin will not be like the original plot in which he is not really defenseless at all. It''s good if Tong Yuanyuan doesn''te. If she really dares to be a demon. Gu Sheng sneered in his heart: if you don''t regret it, how can I say that Ie toplete the task? After ss, Tong Yuanyuan secretly dials a phone. This is the mysterious person she got in touch with by a very idental chance. "Hello, please check someone for me..." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 915 Turning off the phone, Tong Yuanyuan slowly showed a smile. This mysterious figure, she did not know why the other party would find themselves. She was suspicious at first, butter, after she learned many secrets of her uncles and aunts through him and made her life better, Tong Yuanyuan took him as a secret weapon. In any case, there is only a simple interest rtionship between the two people: she gives money, he gives news. It''s that simple. Mystics have always been particrly efficient. Get up the next morning. Tong Yuanyuan found a lot of information in her mailbox. It''s all about lingsu. Tong Yuanyuan only looked at one page and her expression on her face froze. She flipped back quickly until everything was over. It turns out that this girl has some of the same life experience as herself. It was obviously the same misfortune, but she had to be much luckier than herself. I was raised by a grasshopper like rtive, not to mention thefort of family, it is quite good to be able to avoid cold violence. But what about Ling Su? Her father had nned for her early and entrusted her to someone who could really be trusted. The same experience, he lived a life of sustenance, but Ling Su grew up with respect, never need to spend a little more thought for anything. By what? They are all human beings. Why are their lives so different from hers? They are still struggling for the property, but what about her? When she was 18 years old, she could not wait to transfer all her wealth to her, and even nned for her future. Ling Su only needs to be a carefree youngdy with peace of mind. The wealth left by Ling family is enough for her to spend ten lives. The more she thought about it, the more reluctant she felt. And Ling Su''s younger brother Shen Nian, is a simple brush. This information only says that he is a child adopted by Ling Su, and even his household registration is not in Ling''s family. Naturally, he has no right of inheritance in the future. It looks like a spoiled adopted son. However, Tong Yuanyuan remembered how they met twice and how they got along with each other. She narrowed her eyes: it doesn''t look like a bad rtionship. She called the mysterious man again and asked him to send a detailed copy of Shen Nian''s information, and give the price again. The same speed is very fast, Tong Yuanyuan looked at ten lines at a nce, the heart has a worry. It seems that although the two brothers and sisters are not rted by blood, they have been living together for so many years, and their feelings are certainly notparable to those of ordinary people. Maybe, Shen Nian is a good breakthrough. Shen Nian doesn''t know that he has been watched. He is standing at the door of the ssroom, looking at a ssmate without expression. "Ah, Shen Nian, what I said is true. Really, I fell in love with your sister at the first sight, and I was absolutely sincere." The boy looked at him sincerely. "I''m also 17 years old, and I''ve never been so sad for any girl. Just looking at her for the first time, my heart is like being hit by the current. It''s crisp and numb..." The boy recollected. Shen Nian is still expressionless, bypassing him and nning to leave. The hands in his sleeve were already clenched together. If he doesn''t leave, he can''t guarantee that he will do such a thing. Who dares to miss his sister? Elder sister, clearly can only be one''s own! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 916 It''s a pity that the boy is obviously not a winker. Looking at Shen Nian ignoring his intention to leave, he quickly stepped forward two steps to stop people. "I said, Shen Nian, you can''t be so stingy? Anyway, I''m also a ssmate. I don''t want you to say anything nice to me in front of your sister. Can you give this to her for me He handed something over. It was a light blue envelope. Shen Nian has received countless such things. You don''t need to read them to know what they will write. He stares at the boy coldly: "no way." The boy''s temper also came up: "you can ah Shen Nian, Cheng, I''ll take you as a ssmate, I''ll find it myself, find your home and hand it to her." Shen Nian''s eyes were red because of the boy''s words. He said with gnashing teeth: "no way!" The boy also snorted out: "you manage too wide, I pursue your elder sister just, have to pursue you, you manage?" Shen Nian said, "my sister already has someone she likes. You don''t have a chance." She said, she likes her own. The boy was shocked: "what? Don''t you say you don''t have a boyfriend Shen Nian said coldly, "did my sister admit it personally?" The boy looked at Shen Nian suspiciously: "I said that you boy didn''t mean to say such words to deceive me, did you?" Shen Nian nced at him: "she has the most important people in her heart, and she has the most favorite people. This is what my sister told me personally." That''s right. She said that Xiaonian is her favorite and most important person. The boy was dumb. Teenage boys are impulsive in the face of feelings. He never thought about what the goddess should do if she had a boyfriend. "Well..." The boy hesitated for a moment, or insisted, "that or trouble you to help me give this to your sister." "Whether she epts me or not is her business. I always have to let her know my heart." Shen Nian can''t bear it. When he is ready to wave his face to the boy, he suddenly changes his mind. "Good." He said softly. The boy was very happy. He handed the envelope carefully to Shen Nian. "Please, brother, I will give it to your sister''s hand. Tomorrow, my brother will invite you to dinner." Shen Nian didn''t answer. He stuffed the envelope into his schoolbag and left. The boy didn''t care too much about the situation. Shen Nian is famous for being quiet and does not like to talk more. Shen Nian went home by car with his schoolbag on his back. When he went upstairs, he took out the blue letter from his schoolbag. He didn''t read it. Slowly, he tore it into pieces and threw it into the garbage can. How could he possibly deliver this kind of thing to her sister''s hand, which would hinder her eyes? "Sister!" Gu Shengyin looks back at the warm smile on Shen Nian''s face. "I came back very early today." Shen Nian whispered and sat down beside Gu Shengyin. "Nothing happened today." "Sister." He burst out. Gu Sheng was waiting for his words. I didn''t expect that after waiting for a long time, Shen Nian didn''t speak. She turned her head and saw that Shen Nian was looking at herself with a kind of sobbing eyes. Gu Sheng was surprised: "what''s wrong with Xiaonian?" How could you suddenly show such an expression? Shen Nian seems to be trying to control his emotions. "I don''t have any blood rtionship with my sister. If my sister has someone she likes in the future, will I move out?" he asked , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 917 Gu Shengyin wondered, "how did you suddenly think of this?" Shen Nian''s heart murmured, not because there are too many people coveting you. He lowered his head and did not speak. Gu Sheng was so nervous in his heart that he said, "has anyone been gossiping in front of you?" Shen Nian still did not speak. Gu Sheng sighed and said, "Xiao Nian, how does your sister treat you these years? Don''t you know?" She reached out her hand and tried to rub it on his head as before, only to find that the other side had grown too high. This posture could only be achieved by standing on tiptoe. She turned her hand and wanted to pat him on the shoulder, but the big boy in front of her had lowered his head consciously. Gu Sheng sessfully kneaded Shen Nian''s head, then said softly: "you can rest assured that no matter what happens in the future, my sister and Xiaonian will always be a family. This is your home, no one can let you move out. " However, this is not the focus of Shen Nian''s attention. What he thought in his mind at this time was: she didn''t deny that sentence, she didn''t say that she would not like people in the future, she would They will marry, they will have children, and they will have their own families. As long as you think about this kind of thing, Shen Nian feels that he wants to kill people with mania in his heart. Seeing the child or holding his head down, Gu Sheng thinks to himself whether he has just made a statement that is not frank enough? But I have made it clear. s, adolescence is not easy to deal with. You never know what''s going on inside their little heads. Gu Sheng thought with some mncholy. Shen Nian suddenly turned around and said, "I remember something else. I went back to my room first." He left in a hurry, and Gu Shengyin, sitting on the sofa, was confused. So What''s the matter? SHEN Nian hurried back to his room and closed the door. He leaned against the door and looked carefully. His face was full of forbearance, even with a trace of madness. Yes, crazy. He did not dare to stay in front of Gu Shengyin. He was afraid that he could not help staying any longer. I can''t help but want to confine the delicate figure in my arms. I want to kiss the lips that always reveal gentle words. I want to He closed his eyes and tried to get those delusions out of his mind. He tentatively extended his hands and made a gesture of embracing. It''s as if you can deceive yourself in this way. It was not until a long timeter that Shen Nian got up without expression, turned out his bathrobe, got up and went into the bathroom. Turning on the cold water switch, he allowed the cold water to pour down from his head, as if to extinguish the burning fire in his heart. All the time he wanted to tell his sister what he was thinking. In particr, she should be careful not to hide her good thoughts every moment. Because it is very likely that such a mind once exposed, waiting for their own, will be the most cruel judgment. As long as you want to look at yourself is always inclusive and gentle eyes, one day there may be feelings of disgust. Shen Nian thought that it was better. At least now, he is still his most important person, can be so close to her every day, close to her, look at her, feel her warmth. That''s good. He said to himself. Although such a hard day, almost drive people crazy. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 918 When Shen Nian finished school the next day, she was stopped by a strange girl at the school gate. He looked at her with a frown. On the other hand, Tong Yuan''s appearance is really attractive to girls. Moreover, Tong Yuanyuan takes a look at Shen Nian''s eyes. Such a person, absolutely can''t be what silly white sweet, also won''t be a person who is willing to stay in the world for a long time. In this case, she has more confidence in her future ns. Shen Nian is going to bypass her and leave. "Wait, Shen Nian. I have something to do with you." Tong Yuanyuan quickly stopped him. It''s not as close as the rumor. Shen Nian kept walking: "I''m not interested in what you''re talking about." However, Tong Yuanyuan showed a confident smile behind him: "are you not interested in your sister Ling Su?" The pace of leaving suddenly stopped. Shen Nian looks back and stares at Tong Yuanyuan with sharp eyes. Tong Yuanyuan felt a trace of oppression under such a vision. How could it be? The other side is just a 16-year-old high school student, she really wants tofort herself. "What''s the matter?" Shen Nian asked slowly. Tong Yuanyuan looked around. It was school time. Some students were secretly looking at them. "It''s not convenient here. How about we go find a ce to talk?" In a quarter of an hour. "Go ahead." Shen Nian didn''t even put down her schoolbag and looked at the girl in front of her. Tong Yuanyuan looked at him as if he was going to leave at any time, and her eyes shed. It''s really I haven''t met such a person who doesn''t give himself face for a long time. She slowly stirred the coffee in the quilt with a spoon and said leisurely, "Shen Nian, I know, you''re just adopted by Ling Su, right?" Shen Nian''s eyes suddenly cold, staring at Tong Yuanyuan. It was thest thing he liked to be mentioned, because the fact always told him that he had nothing to do with his sister. But this is also one of his happiest things. After countless midnight dreams, he should be d that he and she are not rted by blood. But that doesn''t mean he wants to be known about it. As soon as Tong Yuanyuan saw Shen Nian''s expression, a smile appeared on her face. Sure enough, he cared so much about it. Seeing that Shen Nian didn''t mean to answer, she didn''t care. Instead, she continued: "I said Shen Nian, you see, Ling Su adopted you, but she didn''t give you the registered permanent residence of Ling family. The Ling family has so much property that you won''t miss a cent. " "You see how hypocritical that woman is. She adopted you and earned a good reputation, but in fact? She just provided a pair of chopsticks, a few small money to her "Shen Nian, are you really willing?" Tong Yuanyuan took a sip of her cup and continued to bewitch: "you have lived in Ling family for several years. How much money Ling family has, you should know more than me?" "Such a huge fortune, you really, did not move a little mind?" "Now the best rtionship with Ling Su is you. If she is really good for you, she should give you more of her property, right?" "But now it seems that her kindness to you is only superficial." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 919 "You think, Ling Su has no immediate family members in this world. In case something happens to her, you are the most qualified person in the world to inherit her property. " Shen Nian stares at Tong Yuanyuan, and every word seems to be squeezed out of her teeth: "I''m very curious, what deep hatred do you and my sister have, so deliberately want to calcte her?" "What''s more, I used to live a life that I couldn''t even get enough food and clothing. My sister adopted me to study and made me live like a person." He said word by word: "from the beginning to the end, it is my deep reading that owes Ling su. She never owes me anything. The property of Ling family is originally my sister''s property. What can I do to covet her things Tong Yuanyuan was not very good-looking by his words. Is he wrong, this Shen Nian is really a cute little white flower? Her eyes went down, but saw Shen Nian''s fist tightly written together. Looking at it carefully, his voice was so solemn, but his eyes were not so angry. Hiss! But it''s just something that can be installed. I want to be a whore and build a memorial archway! Tong Yuanyuan''s heart settled down. She let go of her hand to stir the coffee. I''ve seen through you. "There are only two of us here. Shen Nian, don''t pretend any more. Desire. It''s not shameful for everyone to have such things. " "Compared with Ling''s hundreds of millions of assets, what are other things?" she said "I really want to cooperate with you." Sure enough, after listening to his words, Shen Nian''s eyes shed, and his face slowly returned to calm. He looked a little strange, slowly staring at Tong Yuanyuan: "I''m very curious, you and my sister on earth have any hatred, even so painstakingly want to revenge her?" It''s hard to imagine enemies for people like Ling su. "Maybe her life is too perfect, so perfect that people can''t stand it. I really want to smash one of them." There''s no reason for that. Shen Nian held his hand tightly under the other table. He controlled his heart that he wanted to kill this vicious woman and slowly talked to her. he was silent for a long time. Tong Yuanyuan is not worried. She knows that for ordinary people, this kind of thing needs buffering time. But she was confident that the boy would not refuse herself. She has always had confidence, in the face of huge interest temptation. What kind of family rtionship, what morality, are all bullshit! Only when we really grasp the interests in our hands can we be real. Sure enough, Shen Nian on the other side raised his head. His eyes even turned red with excitement. His voice seemed to be trying to restrain his excitement: "what do you want me to do?" "Ling Su''s physical condition, no one knows better than you?" "I heard that her body, perhaps a small allergy, a not serious cold, may have killed her." She didn''t go on, but the look at Shen Nian was full of hints. Shen Nian heard his voice coldly: "you know quite a lot, have you thought about these carefully?" Tong Yuanyuan replied quickly: "know yourself and know your enemy, then you can be invincible." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 920 Shen Nian tried his best to leave the cafe. He was afraid that he could not help but strangle the vicious woman alive on the spot. With such a dialogue, he would naturally go home a littlete. Gu Sheng was still worried when he saw him: "why did youe back sote today?" Shen Niang shook his head: "I met something when I left school." "Yes, sister." He suddenly asked, "do you know Tong Yuanyuan?" Tong Yuanyuan? Gu Sheng for a Leng, how can Xiaonian know her? She shook her head. "I don''t know." In this world, the only time she and Tong Yuanyuan met was in the animal house, and Tong Yuanyuan ran away without even introducing herself. It was normal for her not to have any impression. A sister do not know people, because of that kind of inexplicable reasons want sister life! Gu Shengyin was a little wary: "what''s the matter with the tongyuanyuan you said?" Shen Nianzhan Yan smiles: "nothing. It''s just that I heard someone talk about that Tong Yuanyuan and her sister. You are very simr in temperament." Gu Sheng because Oh, did not speak, obviously did not put on the heart. "Sister, I''ll go back to my homework first." Shen Nian seemed to be in a hurry and went back to his room. Gu Sheng frowned. The system told her today that Tong Yuanyuan found Shen Nian after school and they had a long chat. Why is Xiaonian hiding from himself? Gu Sheng is a little puzzled. For Shen Nian, she is still at ease. He will never hurt himself. But what was the purpose of his concealment? Shen Nian returns to his room and takes out his mobile phone from his pants pocket. Click on a button, a clear voicees out of the phone. "¡­¡­ If you think about it, Ling Su has no immediate rtives in this world... " After listening to all of them carefully, he processed the recording and put it on a website. School forum. Because there are many students visiting the forum, even some teachers will open some amateur lectures on the forum. Almost everyone in this school has a forum ount. Tong Yuanyuan is also a well-known figure in the school. Many people know her and many people can recognize her voice. It is obvious that the male voice in her conversation has made certain treatment, and it is impossible to identify who it is. The task involved in the conversation between the two people has also been harmonious out of the name. In short, only Tong Yuanyuan was fully exposed. It''s going to explode. If it''s not spoof, the meaning of Tong Yuanyuan''s words is to encourage crime! This is totally different from the image she usually shows to the outside world. As soon as Tong Yuanyuan habitually went to the forum in the evening, she found that she had received countless articles of Aite. She turned on the audio and her face was blue! What a meditation, this is to kill the donkey? She sneered. As long as she doesn''t admit it, or it''s a prank, who can testify that it''s intentional? She did not believe that Shen Nian could take the initiative to say that the other party was him! Immediately, she was a fan with thousands of words. The love article was sent out, which showed that she waspletely confused. She didn''t know what it was. It should be a spoof. Over the years, the image of business is still very useful, many people believe that their goddess will not be such a person. Shen Nian coldly looks at Tong Yuanyuan and easily pulls back the situation. She smiles coldly. What he''s waiting for is her return. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 921 The next day, Tong Yuanyuan went to school with a normal look. Her ssmate is a girl who has a good rtionship with her. She is worried when she sees her: "Yuanyuan, that recording..." Not only her deskmate, but also other students in the ss have raised their ears to pay attention to this side. In her heart, Tong Yuanyuan scolded a group of troublemakers, but with a smile on her face, she replied in a voice that was not big but could be heard by everyone: "don''t worry, I''ve never sat upright, and what I haven''t done will never be true." Her words were so eloquent and dignified. With a sigh of relief, she said with a smile, "I said, how could Yuanyuan do such a vicious thing?" Tong Yuanyuan gave her a reserved smile. However, she was not quiet for long. In the Third mathematics ss, the teacher in charge of the ss seriously appeared at the door of the ssroom, interrupting the mathematics teacher''s lecture. "Tong Yuanyuan,e out first." Tong Yuanyuan''s heart suddenly burst into a bad premonition. It''s not going to happen, is it? Under the curious eyes of the whole ss, Tong Yuanyuan stood up calmly and walked toward the ssroom door. The head teacher looked at her, didn''t say anything more, and took her to the office. The premonition in Tong Yuanyuan''s heart became stronger and stronger. She pulled out a smile and said to the head teacher with a smile, "teacher, don''t know what to do with me?" She has always been a kind of generous, gentle and kind-hearted girl in the eyes of outsiders. The head teacher has always had a good impression on her. But at this time, the head teacher just shook his head. She suddenly stopped and asked, "Yuanyuan, tell the teacher whether the recording spread on the forum is true?" Thest thing Tong Yuanyuan wants to hear now is about the recording, but when the head teacher asks, she has to answer. She made an innocent look, and seemed to be sad: "teacher, that''s all fake! Really, I never did anything like that. Someone must have framed me The head teacher seemed relieved to hear the answer. Just arrived at the door of the office, the head teacher stopped and said to Tong Yuanyuan kindly: "the teacher believes you, Yuanyuan, you have always been a good child." However, Tong Yuanyuan did not feelforted when she heard this. The head teacher opened the door of the office, and Tong Yuanyuan was surprised to see the people inside. Police. The two policemen were obviously waiting for her. Seeing Tong Yuanyuan, one of them said, "this is Tong Yuanyuan. We received the police before, saying that you deliberately murdered others." Intentional murder? Such a charge is not a trivial matter. At this time, Tong Yuanyuan calmed down. She heard her calm voice: "I don''t know what you''re talking about? If it''s that recording, I can only say that I don''t know anything. The policeman was not surprised by what she said, but said, "it''s really that recording. It''s just that the police department received the full version, and it was another party who reported the case. " What? Tong Yuanyuan could no longer maintain herposure. Is that meditation stupid? Report it yourself? Is he not afraid that Ling Su will be on guard against him from now on? The policeman saw her instant facial expression and had a general guess in his heart. "I''m really sorry. I need you toe with us in order to coordinate the case." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 922 "Tong Yuanyuan is a ssmate of our ss..." the head of the ss was worried The policeman said with a smile: "don''t worry, we have contacted the parent of this ssmate." She told her to call her parents in front of the head teacher. The head teacher heard her aunt''s voice, and then she was relieved. Tong Yuanyuan''s mood at this time is far from as calm as before. She really didn''t think that Shen Nian really dared. All the development is expected by Shen Nian. In front of the iron evidence, even if Tong Yuanyuan wants to sophisticate, she has no way. When there is no harm, the treatment of Tong Yuanyuan is mainly determined by the attitude of the victim. The police are ready to contact Gu Shengyin himself, but Shen Nian refuses the police''s request. "My sister is in poor health. I can provide the hospital proof that this kind of thing is too exciting for her. I don''t want it to have a bad impact on her." "I already contacted someone yesterday. He is my sister''s guardian and can make decisions on her behalf," Shen Nian said neatly When he called the police yesterday, he had already called Jisi by the way. Shen Nian didn''t like Ji Si. He couldn''t tell the reason. Maybe it was a subtle jealousy? Before he had the ability to protect anyone, the man had been ying the role of guarding his sister. He was different to his sister. However, he doesn''t like to go home or not. Shen Nian is very clear that under the current situation, being a minor can''t help her sister. So he went to Keith. Ji Si received the news and bought thetest ticket. No matter which side of the situation, he can not ignore this kind of thing. "Do you want us to forgive you?" Jisi is still a ck suit tailored to the body, even a hair is clean and meticulous. This man, no matter when, no matter how hasty, will always show his most powerful and perfect side. Tong Yuanyuan felt that she was a little out of breath, and the man''s aura was too terrible. But She bit her teeth and if she didn''t fight for it, it would be really over. My uncle and aunt knew the news and were afraid that they would like to be punished more seriously, so that they would have enough time to embezzle the property left by their parents. With tears in her eyes, she looked sad and regretful: "I really know that I was wrong. In fact, Ling Su and I were not familiar with each other. At that time, it was just a temporary obsession. Most of them were joking with Shen Nian." Ji Si sits quietly to one side, hears her words and does not have the slightest indication. Tong Yuanyuan had to continue to say, "will you forgive me?" She bit her lips, and suddenly stepped forward and said in a hoarse voice, "as long as you are willing to let me go, I I''m willing to do anything. " Thest sentence was extremely ambiguous. Keith finally had a reaction. He raised his head and nced at Tong Yuanyuan from the beginning to the end. "I sit here for eight minutes and twenty-three seconds from the beginning to the present. During this period of time, you said three times that you were wrong, but from the beginning to the end, I did not hear any apology for Su Su Su "So miss Tong Yuanyuan, did you tell me your mistake , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 923 His tone was very steady, and there was no sense of sarcasm. In tongyuanyuan''s ears, he was inexplicably sarcastic. Jisi''s words are not over. "Miss Tong Yuanyuan, you are an adult, so I believe you have enough self-control and thinking ability, and can be responsible for any decision you make under normal thinking." "The matter itself does not need any room to return to the world." Keith stood up and paused as he left. "By the way, there''s one more thing." He looked at Tong Yuanyuan and said, "a girl''s body is a precious thing. I hope you can cherish it." The door was gently closed, and Tong Yuanyuan squatted on the ground. The huge sense of shame spreading from the bottom of her heart made her not want to see anyone at the moment, but someone came in soon. Her aunt''s face was painted with thick makeup, and when she saw her, she began to cry bitterly and bitterly: "let me see, my youngdy Tong is really gentle and kind. She can kill human life without hesitation." She looked at Tong Yuanyuan''s eyes as if she saw something dirty: "yaoshou, people know that you are raised by us, but don''t know how to point out behind us? Fortunately, Jiayuan of our family has gone abroad. Otherwise, I may be dragged down by you... " It seems that Tong Yuanyuan''s uncle can''t listen any more and pulls his wife''s hand. Her aunt shook off impatiently and scolded more loudly: "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with me? It''s her own shameless, vicious mind! Guardian of the murderer, is that a good name to say? I feel ashamed for her. I''m embarrassed to go out next month! Let me say, such a person, live in the world... " The words behind it are getting worse and worse. Tongyuanyuan listened to the ferocious scolding of those shrews, and she thought of the man who had just left. It''s like two worlds. She once again thought: why, oneself and Ling Su, life is so different? If, at that time, his guardian was like that man, would he not have to live so tired? Who doesn''t want to live easily without any troubles? He walked out of the room and talked to the police alone for a while. Shen Nian sat outside and waited until he saw Ji Sie out. He rushed up to meet: "all solved?" Keith looked at him and nodded, "no problem." Shen Nian breathed out a breath and asked with some uncertainty, "they won''t disturb my sister, will they?" Ji Si opened the door and sat in. After Shen Nian also sat in, he started the car. "It won''t affect the prime." The Secretary replied. There was silence between them. Speaking of, Shen Nian and Ji Si are basically simr to strangers. For Ji Si, Ling Su is the only one responsible for him. As for Shen Nian, he was taken home by Ling su. Naturally, everything was arranged by herself. "You are very good." He said suddenly. This word is mindless, but Shen Nian can understand the meaning. He has some awkward hum: "I am good, do not need you to evaluate." There was a slight arc in the corner of his cold lips. Su Su''s vision is very good, this boy, is a person who knows how to be grateful and has an honest mind. In this way, he can be more at ease. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 924 Gu Sheng was surprised to see the people who came back with Shen Nian. "Cousin, why are you back? Don''t call in advance? " She was still very happy. Although her rtionship with Ji Si is not particrly close, in Ling Su''s mind, Ji Si has always been a pir like existence. He is also a teacher and father. Fear is more than intimacy. In the face of Gu Shengyin, Ji Si''s face softened down: "there''s something wrong with returning here temporarily. I happened to meet Shen Nian on the way and came back with him." Gu Sheng nodded and did not ask. This time, Ji Si came back temporarily for this matter. He had a lot of things to deal with. He had to leave after only one night. Simply, his room in Ling''s house has been tidied up. It can be checked in directly, but it is also very convenient. In the evening, Ji Si and Gu Shengyin had a chat. In fact, Gu Shengyin was mostly talking. Ji Si asionally asked a few questions, but the atmosphere before them was very good. Shen read some sour sitting on the side of the fruit, heart stuffy, but do not know which sour gas to which hair. Finally, Gu Sheng had to get up early to catch the ne tomorrow, and he was going to go upstairs to have a rest. Shen Nian stealthily touches his sister''s room. "What''s the matter, Xiao Nian?" Shen Nian''s words stopped for a moment. In fact, he was all right. He just looked at the interaction between the two people. He felt a little sour in his heart. In fact, he knew in his heart that there was no special feeling between his sister and Ji Si. If there was, it was just family affection. But he just can''t bear it, watching his sister close to others, no matter what kind of creature they are, he will feel jealous. I can''t wait for my sister to be a creature within three meters. He thought about it for a moment, and atst he made an excuse for himself. "I haven''t said good night to my sister yet." He said calmly and went to give Gu Shengyin a hug before going to bed. Gu Shengyin Adolescent boys, the mind really can not guess. The next day, Shen Nian didn''t see Ji Si when he went out, so he went to the airport early. He finished his breakfast in a good mood. After hearing the news that Tong Yuanyuan didn''te to ss in school, she felt better. The verdict on Tong Yuanyuan came down quickly and was detained for two years. The exnation given by the school is to suspend school due to sudden illness. However, anyone can see that this is just an excuse when ites to the recording on the forum and Tong Yuanyuan''s spirited appearance yesterday. Shen Nian and Ji Si have the same attitude and conceal this matter from Gu Shengyin. It''s better not to disturb her. It''s a consensus between two men. However, they did not know that Gu Shengyin had already known about it. "I''m afraid I think too much?" Gu Shengughs at the information passed by the system. These two people, working together, actually dealt with the biggest threat of the world to themselves. She didn''t do it. Gu Sheng stretchedzily and opened the curtain. The soft sunshine and the cool wind in the morning brushed her cheek side. Outside the window, there were new roses trembling in the wind with the morning dew. Farther away, you could see the old man walking with his little grandson. Her mood is as beautiful as this picture. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 925 Two years passed in a sh. In the past two years, Gu Shengyin''s health is getting better and better. She is closely watched by Shen Nian, and she takes rest, takes medicine and exercises regrly every day. Althoughpared with ordinary people, it is still a little thin and pale, but it is no longer the appearance that the previous wind will fall. At the moment, she is sitting in a western restaurant with Qin Chuan. "I want to ask you a favor..." Qin Chuan was obviously embarrassed: "Miao Miao has a good rtionship with you. Can you help me ask what kind of gift she likes?" Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing. She didn''t expect that Qin Chuan and Xu Miaomiao coulde together. Xu Miaomiao''s personality is very good. After that, the two met several times in the animal house, and they made friends with each other. Later, they developed into good friends. Qinchuan went to the animal house diligently, but the goal has changed. In the past, it is self-evident who it was for, but it has be Xu Miaomiao. When Shen Nian and his ssmates went out to y, they were pulled: "Shen Nian, look, is that your sister?" The people in Shen Nian''s ss are quite impressed by Gu Shengyin. After all, it''s hard to forget Gu Shengyin''s appearance and temperament after meeting each other. Shen Nian looks at the past from afar. Is it Gu Shengyin who is near the window? She is sitting opposite a man and should be happy to see the expression on her face. And the man opposite her Shen Nian narrowed his eyes. He remembered him, Qin Chuan, a man who had been holding a bad idea to her sister a long time ago. His friends are still feeling: "is that your sister and his boyfriend? He looks very handsome... " Shen Nian turned around and said to him, "that''s not my sister''s boyfriend. It''s just an ordinary friend. It suddenly urred to me that I had some unfinished business and went home first. " After speaking, he left without waiting for the man to answer. The man looked at him inexplicably, muttered two words and left. Shen Nian didn''t go far. He found a hiding ce where he could see his sister, but the other side couldn''t see him. Then he called. Gu Sheng picked up the mobile phone and saw that it was Shen Nian and picked it up. "What''s the matter?" Shen Nian tried his best to keep his tone the same as usual: "sister, I''m leaving school. Would you like to go shopping with me?" Shopping this time? Gu Shengyin took a look at the time and said, "I''m afraid not today. My sister is out with a friend now. How about tomorrow with you?" Shen Nian clenched his mobile phone hand and said slowly, "friend? What friend? Do I know that? " Gu Sheng didn''t notice what was wrong in his tone and replied, "it''s just amon friend. You I don''t know. " She was ready to say it was Qinchuan, but she thought that Xiaonian and Qinchuan were not happy at that time and didn''t want to tell him to affect his mood. Shen Nian said calmly, "well, I''ll wait for my sister tomorrow." He hung up the phone and didn''t leave. He stood there quietly and watched the two peoplemunicate in a good atmosphere until Gu Shengyin got up first. "Oh Because Gu Sheng felt dizzy, he had to go to the side. Qin Chuan quickly helped her: "are you ok?" Gu Sheng shook his head, embarrassed smile: "I may have been sitting for a long time, blood is not smooth." In Shen Nian''s eyes, it is two people very close embrace together. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 926 His hand gripped the railing hard, until his fingernails were squeezed by the huge pressure, without any consciousness. His eyes scarlet to see two people leave, Qin Chuan also opened the door for her sister, two people sit in the car to leave. "You don''t have to be so polite. I can tell the driver toe and pick me up." Gu Shengyin said. Qin Chuan shook his head: "if Miao Miao knew I left you to go home, he would talk about me for an hour." Don''t say Miao Miao, just talk about himself, and don''t worry about letting Gu Shengyin go home alone. When Gu Sheng returns home, he is told that Shen Nian has not yet returned home. She called Shen Nian. Shen Nian is wandering aimlessly on the road. He didn''t want to go home at the moment, and he didn''t know what he wanted to avoid. After receiving Gu Shengyin''s call, his eyes brightened for a moment, but his mood darkened when he thought that she might have just left Qinchuan''s car. "Xiaonian, why haven''t youe home yet?" The voice inside the phone is still so gentle. What Shen Nian thinks is that not long ago, she was also so gentle tomunicate with another man. He tried to make his voice sound the same: "I''m going out to y with some of my ssmates today. I''ll go backter." Gu Sheng did not doubt that it was normal for a boy to go out to y. She had previously worried that Shen Nian was too homesick. After asking whether he would like to go home for dinner, Gu Shengyin was very considerate and made him have a good time. Shen Nian walked slowly along the street, until he was blocked by some yellow hair. "Brothers, I''m a little bit short of money recently. Do you think you can help me a little bit?" The leading gangster looked Shen Nian up and down. His long-term street life created a pair of good eyesight. When he looked at the boy''s clothes, he knew that it would be a fat sheep. "Help?" Shen Nian''s mouth raised a strange smile. "It''s a coincidence that I''m not in a good mood recently. If you let me rx, I''ll help you a little more, OK?" He put his schoolbag carefully on the ground. "Damn it, this boy is crazy!" "Little yellow hair mercilessly spit the cigarette end in his mouth on the ground," brothers, teach this not polite little brother to understand the rules! " In a quarter of an hour. Shen Nian bent down and picked up the schoolbag on the ground, and carefully patted the dust on it - it was bought by her sister for him. What a pity that it was dirty. In front of him, lying in a mess of small yellow hair. He slowly walked to the head of the small yellow hair side, a foot, on his wrist. Little yellow hair instantly face white up, almost to cry out a voice: "brother, brother! I''m wrong. You should be light. I have no eyes... " "I don''t understand the rules, eh?" Shen Nian''s feet slightly forced, small yellow hair instantly began to cry. "No, no, no, we don''t understand the rules, we don''t understand the rules, wepensate, wepensate!" Shen Nian''s feet did not loosen. "You don''t have to pay for it. It''s agreed that you let me rx and I''ll be responsible for helping you..." At the foot of a force, the bone was oppressed by the click, small yellow hair issued a shrill howl. At the same time, a thick pile of RMB was thrown on him. Xiaohuangmao was sweating, looking at the back of the left, as if looking at a demon. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 927 When Shen Nian came home, he saw a figure sitting in the living room. He subconsciously looked at the wall clock. It was half past ten. Why haven''t you gone to bed at this point? For a moment, he didn''t remember any other thoughts. Shen Nian walked quickly to Gu Shengyin and said, "sister, why haven''t you been sleeping?" Gu Sheng is half lying on the sofa drowsy, long-term stable work and rest time makes her even not used to staying upte. Hearing Shen Nian''s words, she reluctantly opened her eyes: "I''m waiting for you to go home." However, seeing Shen Nian for the first time, her drowsiness suddenly disappeared. There were bruises on his face, even his lips were broken. She sat up and said, "did you fight?" Shen Nian was stunned and immediately thought that the wound on her face was seen by her. Then his memory came back to him, thinking of what he was unhappy about. Turning his head awkwardly, he said, "I met a few gangsters on the road who wanted to ckmail me and had a fight with them." Gu Sheng red at him angrily: "if people want money, just give it. What if someone brings a knife? Not to put yourself in danger for a few dors. " Shen Nian doesn''t speak. Gu Sheng wakes uppletely because of drowsiness at this moment. He gets up and says to Shen Nian, "go and take a bath. After washing, I''ll give you medicine." Shen Nian goes back to his room to take a bath. When he returned to his room, he found that his gloomy mood had improved a lot. The original inner agitation of anger and resentment, in the sight of my sister waiting for himself on the sofa until midnight, has already calmed down. It''s always like this. Her joy, anger, sorrow and joy are all easily controlled by her. Words and deeds, a glimpse of heaven, a glimpse of hell. After taking a bath, Shen Nian goes downstairs in his pajamas. Gu Sheng is waiting there with his medicine box in his arms. Shen Nian couldn''t help saying, "elder sister, I cane by myself. Go to bed first. Otherwise, be careful to get up in the morning and have a headache. " Shen Nian is even more concerned about her body than Gu Shengyin himself. Gu Sheng because white he one eye: "don''t talk, the injury on the body can youe by yourself?" Shen''s face is not so much hurt as she is. "Take off your clothes." She urged him. Shen Nian''s body is stiff. This sentence is too easy to make people fantasize. What''s more, the people who say this are still those who want to embrace them day and night. Seeing Shen Nian not moving for a long time, Gu Sheng is in a hurry. What she thinks is totally different from that of Shen Nian. She thinks that Shen Nian''s injury is too serious to show her. "What''s the matter? Come on, aren''t you afraid of dying my sleep? I''ll go to bed early if I finish painting early. " Shen Nian regained his consciousness and took off his pajamas without saying a word. The 16-year-old boy has a symmetrical skeleton, and his body is covered with a thinyer of muscle due to long-term exercise. The lines are smooth and beautiful, which neither exaggerates nor ignores the strength contained in it. Shen Nian thought uneasily: I don''t know if my sister will like However, it turns out that he just thinks too much. Because Gu Sheng didn''t pay attention to his figure, whether he had chest muscle or abdominal muscle Mermaid line. All her attention was drawn to the blue and purple marks on her fair skin. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 928 Gu Sheng was angry and distressed at the scars. She pressed her fingers hard, and she was satisfied to hear the sound of Shen Nian''s gasping with pain. Gu Sheng hummed: "do you know the pain now? Do you think you''re particrly brave when you fight She is really angry. Since the day when she adopted Shen Nian, she has secretly vowed in her heart that she will never let him suffer any more in this life. Now it is not easy to raise a person fat and healthy, he is good, he does not cherish himself, run to fight with the little gangsters? Gu Sheng didn''t feel soft at all, so he rubbed the bruise heavily on purpose. "It''s good to know the pain. I''ll see if you''ll be a hero next time." Shen Nian felt pain and happy. Although the wound on his body was painful, he was more attached to the touch of his sister''s cool hands on his skin. So close to touch, he can clearly sense the temperature of each other''s fingers. This feeling is really fascinating. Shen Nian thought in his mind that it would be better to slow down the application of medicine. Unfortunately, although Gu Shengyin was angry in his heart, his movements were unambiguous. Soon he gave up his hands and asked Shen Nian to put on his clothes. Then he painted the cut on his face. They were very close. As long as Shen Nian lowers his eyes, he can clearly see all the expressions on Gu Shengyin''s face. Her long eyshes trembled slightly, and a small shadow hit her lower eyelids, like a butterfly wing fluttering to fly. Her annual bloodless lips. Petals slightly Du up, seems to be waiting for people toe together to taste. Originally, Shen Nian enjoyed this feeling, but soon he felt that it might not be a good thing. The other side is too close, even breathing is close. The breath that belongs to the other party surrounds him. Shen Nian only feels that he starts from the inside of his body, and a small me rises. The little fire was burning more and more, which made his face red, his breath heavy and his eyes dark. With such a distance, Shen Nian just needs to lift his hand, and he can easily embrace Gu Shengyin''s whole body into his arms. He looked at her without blinking, as if to engrave this familiar face deeply in the bottom of his heart. Gu Sheng because there is no sense of this, she wholeheartedly for the other side of the medicine. "All right." With a sigh of relief, Gu Sheng finally finished his work. At the same time, she felt a strong forceing from her waist, and she threw herself into Shen Nian''s already ready arms. Shen nianchang breathed a sigh of relief. It was really good to hold her. He just couldn''t help it. Gu Shengyin thinks that this development is somewhat wrong. "Xiaonian?" She eximed hesitantly. Shen Nian would like to take advantage of this opportunity to speak directly to her. Tell her that he wants to hold her, kiss her, possess her, and even do something more intimate. But he didn''t dare. So Shen Nian just rubbed against her neck and said: "sister, you will marryter, how can I do?" This is Coquettish? Gu Sheng came back to himself and epted the fact that the big boy who was taller than himself was coquettish to himself. How can you get married? No, how could you marry someone else? Gu Sheng thought about the words and sentences and replied, "where do you want to go again? My sister and Xiaonian will always be together Although he knew it wasforting, Shen Nian was still ted. Heughed happily, like a child who was not familiar with the world. "Well, my sister and I will always be together." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 929 From that day on, Gu Sheng felt that his little brother had be more attached to himself. Let alone the time of school, a school, or rest day, must be inseparable from their own, simply do not rx. What''s going on? Gu Shengyin tried to turn over some books. Near the college entrance examination, the examinee is in a tense mood and may often do something very different from that in ordinary times Gu Sheng touched his chin. Was Xiaonian too nervous? This day, she specially took Shen Nian to have a good talk. "Xiaonian, I found that you are not right recently. Are you too dependent on me... " Shen Nian was a little nervous. He thought that his secret love had been discovered. The result hearster just can''tugh and cry to discover originally own elder sister pressure root to think of the wind horse cow dissimrity aspect. How could she feel nervous about the college entrance examination? However, it''s good for her to misunderstand. So I have enough reason to rely on her side, right? Therefore, the two people in different moods had a harmonious dialogue, both sides felt that they had a good harvest. Shen Nian was in a good mood for almost half a month until that day. There is still half a month is the college entrance examination, very coincidentally, my sister''s birthday is not long after the college entrance examination. He is going shopping and wants to prepare a birthday present for his sister. And then he saw My sister is visiting the jewelry store with Qinchuan. A woman and a man light jewelry store. What kind of rtionship does this have to be? Shen Nian just felt that he couldn''t even breathe. The beauty of these days is like a perfect and fragile dream. Everything is just self deception. What will always be together. One day, she will have other people like, she will marry, there will be other men with her for a lifetime. Thinking of this possibility, Shen Nian felt that there was a beast in his heart ready to move. He was lured, bewildered, and mocked him: look, look, you are so stagnant, and as a result, she has other people around her. You will always be a little brother in her heart. You''ll never get a chance. His eyes were red little by little. And at the same time in another environment. "You must not tell Miaomiao." Qinchuan is a little nervous. Gu Sheng, who was drawn to be a consultant and "experimental object", nodded: "you can rest assured that I will not tell her." She thought about it and said with a smile, "Miao Miao will be very happy to receive this gift." Smell speech, Qin Chuan also showed a smile. In Shen Nian''s eyes, it is that the two people have beenughing and chatting, and from time to time holding things in their hands. They spent nearly an hour in the shop, while Shen Nian spent an hour outside. Until they leave. Shen Nian went to the store at the first time and took a look at the ce where they had stayed. At this nce, his heart was frozen like ice: all rings. Shen Nian suddenly felt like crying. Not long ago, she held herself and said that they would always be together, but in the twinkling of an eye, she followed other men to choose rings. "Sir, sir?" The counter staff looked at the lost boy with worry. The other party is not old, but the clothes and watches on her body are all big brands. She dare not be contemptuous. It''s just Look at him like this, is he lovelorn? Shen Nian regained consciousness and wanted to smile, but he found that he couldn''t. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 930 When Shen Nian returned home, he did not pay attention to Gu Shengyin on the sofa for the first time, and went straight back to his room. Soon, the door of his room was knocked. Shen Nian knows who is outside, but he doesn''t speak. "Xiaonian?" Outside the door was a familiar voice. But Shen Nian doesn''t want to see her now. He was afraid that he would do something irreparable on impulse. "Sister, I''m not feeling well today. I don''t want to have dinner. I want to go to bed early." He said stiffly. There was silence outside the door, and then there was the sound of footsteps leaving. Shen Nian takes a breath. The next day is a rest day. Shen Nian didn''t get up in the morning and let himself lie quietly on the bed for a long time. It was almost noon when he made a decision. "Sister." After dinner, they sat on the sofa. Gu Shengyin looked at him and said, "are people better now?" SHEN Nian nodded: "elder sister, can I ask you for a gift after the college entrance examination?" When he said this, he took a special look at Gu Shengyin''s hand. Fortunately, I didn''t see the ring. Gu Shengughed: "OK, what do you want, just tell me." Shen Nian sniffed out a smile: "I''ll tell you then." Then, he seemed to be some casual said: "by the way, I saw a man in the street yesterday, it is that Qinchuan, sister, do you remember?" Qinchuan? Gu Sheng didn''t expect that for such a long time, Shen Nian still remembered him. She nodded: "I and Qinchuan are friends, yesterday we also went out to eat a meal." Not only had a meal, but also looked at the ring together. Shen Nian put this in his heart and didn''t say it. "I remember that Qin Chuan seems to like you, sister, you two now?" Shen Nian tries to show a funny expression. No one knows how high his heart is. Gu Shengyin showed a strange expression. She red at Shen Nian: "what are you thinking about This child, all want the college entrance examination, in the mind also wants some such matter. Shen Nian misunderstood her words into another meaning. He thought her unfinished words were due to shyness. Shen Nian lowered her eyes and covered the cold color in her eyes. He suddenly hugged Gu Shengyin''s arm: "sister, you must remember the gift you promised me." Gu Sheng looked at Shen Nian inexplicably: "when can I speak in front of you? Don''t worry, whatever you want? As long as I can, I will give it to you, OK? " She read the book, for the uing college entrance examination students, must try to meet their requirements. So Gu Sheng easily sold himself clean. Shen Nian showed a puzzled smile: "OK, I remember." Words have been said, there will be no chance to go back. Half a monthter. Shen Nian came out of the examination room and saw the familiar car at a nce. He walked over in two or three steps and saw someone in the car. Shen Nian frowned: "it''s so hot outside. What are you doing out there? In case of heatstroke, it will be hard for a long time... " Gu Shengyin handed him a bottle of water: "I''m in the car. Don''t worry. Come up and eat first. " After dinner, Shen Nian went back to school. The next two days, party, carnival, thank you banquet. Three years of tears and youth, draw a full stop here. There are many people crying andughing. Shen Nian is not one of them. For him, there are more important things waiting for him. The promise promised by someone should also be fulfilled. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 931 Gu Sheng was sleepy. She felt like she was in a strange dream. There was something sweet and greasy in the air around her, which made her drowsy head more drowsy. Then I got familiar with the lotus fragrance in my soul. Lotus fragrance wait! Gu Sheng has a clear mind. She opened her eyes with difficulty. It''s dark around. It should be dark. "Xiaonian?" The familiar smell told her that there were people around. Shen Nian seemed surprised: "sister, are you awake?" Gu Sheng wants to get up and turn on the light, but finds his hand can''t move. It was tied to the head of the bed! Gu Shengyin She said calmly, "Xiaonian, can you exin what the situation is now?" Shen Nian gentlyughed: "I remember, sister, you promised me that you would give me a gift when I was an adult in the college entrance examination." It is about that his tone is really subtle. Gu Shengyin suddenly thinks of some unspeakable aspects. "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with my raising children," she asked System: At this time, as a qualified system, it feels that it needs to keep silent. Gu Shengyin, who has not yet been waiting for the system to answer, said: "I''m sorry." She felt a little hot in her body. This kind of heat is different from the usual, thin and dense, as if from the body''s most secret ce spread, bit by bit, burning her reason into chaos, unavoidable. She had not thought of anything else until she could hear her breathing clearly. Gu Sheng felt that her heart was empty, and she couldn''t believe it. "Miss you How can I be drugged? " Shen Nian has been sitting in the dark for a long time, so he can clearly see Gu Shengyin''s expression. With only one nce, he stood up and covered gusein''s eyes. Shen Nian knows that after he has done something, many things may be irretrievable. But he still did not dare to look at Gu Shengyin''s eyes. He was afraid of the other party''s bright and tender eyes, when he looked at himself, he showed a look of disgust and disappointment. "Sister." He said softly. "It''s just a fun gadget. I''ve carefully selected it for a long time, and it won''t have a bad effect on your body." There is a familiar smell around his body. Gu Shengyin opens her mouth again. She thinks she needs to have a good talk with Shen Nian. But Shen Nian didn''t give her the chance. He stopped Gu Shengyin directly. A long and winding kiss is over. Gu Sheng is helpless because under the effect of the medicine, his body should take the initiative to respond to Shen Nian. She doesn''t reject such intimacy, but she thinks she should make it clear to Shen Nian. It''s very easy for Shen Nian to do this! If anyone is treated like this, he will be angry or even humiliated, OK? But Shen Nian, as if he knew her mind, did not let her have a chance to speak: "sister, I know that you must hate me in your heart now. Don''t talk. At least, don''t talk now. Let me deceive myself, will you Gu Shengyin''s mouth was blocked by something he didn''t know. He couldn''t speak, but he didn''t feel ufortable. She felt her face buried in her neck, and something hot slipped on her skin. It''s tears. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 932 Gu Sheng''s anger was extinguished. Shen Nian is crying. He is the one who has done such an excessive thing. Why should he cry? The next moment, however, she felt that it was just an illusion. Shen Nian is undressing her. Gu Sheng is eager to talk and asks Shen Nian why she wants to do this, but she can''t speak. Shen Nian is very slow. She speaks slowly while removing her clothes. "I don''t know when I had such a thought. Maybe it was when my sister took me home, or for the first time, when you gave me hot milk to drink..." His tone is very light, light as if telling a beautiful dream. I''m afraid the dream will be broken if the voice is louder. With that, Shen Nian''s tone began to be aggrieved. "Sister, you promised me that we would always be together! But why do you want to be with that Qinchuan? You go with him to see the ring He said with some hatred, he bowed his head and bit Gu Shengyin''s bare shoulder. Even under such circumstances, he was reluctant to put too much force on Gu Shengyin''s skin, but left a shallow mark. Gu Sheng''s eyes widened, and finally understood what Shen Nian had misunderstood. "No, no, no..." She wanted to exin to him that all this was not what he thought, but Shen Nian didn''t give him the chance. "¡­¡­ You promised me, sister. You promised me He was close to her, his mouth. Ba gently touched her ear, and spoke to Gu Shengyin gently and slowly. "You said that after the college entrance examination, no matter what I want, you can give it to me." So he meant this! Gu Sheng realized at this time that he had already made ns at that time. "From the beginning to the end, what I want most is sister you..." With a sigh, Gu Sheng felt the pain of tearing under him. The next time, for her, is not a very memorable experience. Even under the urging of drugs and the gentle treatment of meditation, she did not feel any pain. Gu Sheng got up early the next day. How did she sleepst night? She had no impression. She didn''t want to recall. She now found her bound hands free, and there was nothing strange in her mouth that affected her speech. Her body is fresh and clean. Obviously, Shen Nian has cleaned her up. There was a sense of heaviness in her waist, and the heat from her side told her that there was someone else on the bed. It goes without saying who this other person is. Gu Sheng sat up. As she moved, the people behind her opened their eyes. Shen Nian''s eyes are clear and clear, and there is no drowsiness. Gu Shengyin saw him for the first time. He used all his strength and gave him a p in the face. Of course, she was weak and weak at the moment, and she didn''t have much energy to do her best. Shen Nian''s eyes sank. Sure enough My sister was really angry. Gu Sheng was really angry. She never hit him. Since taking Shen Nian back to the Shen family, she has been taking him as a treasure in her hand. The result is good, raised a dare to own elder sister''s medicine strong person! "Shen Nian, you are really Very good Gu Sheng said with a sneer. Without saying a word, Shen Nian got out of bed and knelt down in front of her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 933 Gu Sheng was enraged. "What do you mean?" She asked in a cold voice. Shen Nian looked up at him: "I know what I''ve done is unforgivable. Sister, you can punish me as much as you want." Gu Sheng sneered: "punish you, can you offset what you have done?" Shen Niang stares at her without moving her eyes: "if timees again, I will still do it." his words did not hesitate: "I can''t stand my sister and other men together. In that case, I can''t guarantee that I will do something irreparable." Gu Shengyin wants to learn from those unreasonable girls in TV, and throw the things in his hand to this hateful guy. But whether it is her character or Ling Su''s upbringing does not allow her to do such things. ording to Gu Shengyin, Shen Nian''s practice is simply stupid. If you change a person, even if the other party has him in the heart, after meeting such a thing, it is estimated that the heart will also be cold. She should teach him how to behave properly. So sheughed, but there was no warmth in theughter. "Shen Nian." Shen Nian heard her sister calling herself with her surname. She seldom does this, which shows that she is really angry this time. But this is not what makes Shen Nian flustered, and Gu Sheng''s tone is too calm. Shen Nian would rather have her sister scold her or p herself in the face as hard as she had just done. It is better than talking to himself in such a calm and unheated way. It''s like, you''re just someone who doesn''t matter to her. Gu Shengyin''s tone is very calm, and even his thinking is very clear: "Qin Chuan and I are just ordinary friends. He has a girlfriend, Xu Miaomiao. You have seen him." Shen Nian suddenly raised his head. Gu Sheng ignored him and continued: "he told me to go to see the ring because he nned to wait until Xu Miaomiao''s birthday and propose to her. Let me give him a reference. " ¡­¡­ Shen Nian''s heart seems to be experiencing infinite suffering. Sister and Qinchuan have no rtionship, she did not like others, will not be with him. But he did a stupid thing because he was so jealous. This is nothing. The next words are the most shocking to Shen Nian. Gu Shengyin looked at him quietly: "do you really like me? If you really like me, then you have no real, feel my heart. Have you noticed that it''s beating for you, too? Shen Nian. " What? Shen Nian thinks that he must have an illusion. What she said just now, in other words, my sister likes herself, doesn''t she? Gu Shengyin as if to let go of something, all the things in his heart said. Shen Nian listens to those words which can be regarded as confessions, but he has no joy in his heart. If time went back, he would have gone mad with joy if he had known about it a day ago. But it happened that he was so jealous that he made such an unforgivable mistake. At this time, my sister told her all these words. What did she want to do? Shen Nian has a bad feeling in her heart. His premonition did not go wrong. Gu Shengughed coldly: "Shen Nian, you are very good." "You are now an adult. I don''t want to see you again. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 934 "Now, get out of here at once!" Gu Shengyin said and turned around. She didn''t want to see her at all. Who knows the next moment is a sink. Her body is held by the whole person, just kneeling on the edge of the bed, Shen Nian has climbed into the bed neatly. Gu Sheng failed to break free because he had earned money. "Let go She said angrily. Shen Nian''s tone was innocent: "I won''t let it go." Gu Shengyin: "it''s "Don''t let me hate you." Shen Nianxin said that who let go is a fool at this time. After hearing Gu Sheng admit that he likes himself, Shen Nian kneels there and thinks about countermeasures. He had already guessed all the possible reactions of Gu Shengyin. And think about it, the best solution is: shameless! No matter what his sister''s reaction is, he just has to fight to the end. If you can''t fight back, you can''t scold him, but you can''t ask him to leave! Now her sister is really angry. There is such a contradiction between them. If he really obeys the orders and leaves, he will leave a gap between them. It''s better to stick to it: I made a mistake, but I admit it. I have a lifetime to admit and correct mistakes. Shen Nian hugged Gu Shengyin tightly and said, "I know I''ve done something wrong. Elder sister, don''t drive me away. I''m willing to be an ox and a horse. Will you let me atone for my sins Gu Sheng did not expect that this time he was really out of sight. In her eyes, Shen Nian has always been a quiet and meaningful boy. But in a short day and night, she saw the two different faces of him. She had never seen the ck and paranoid at night, and the rogue appearance of the day made her more knowledgeable. Finally, Shen Nian sessfully stayed at home. Gu Shengyin had just said that on purpose. She just didn''t expect that Shen Nian''s reaction would be like this. After Chang''s mother came back, she realized that there was something wrong between them. Gu Sheng used to care about Shen Nian so much that he had to call to ask if he didn''t see him for a while. But now? They were eating at the same table, and she didn''t even give a look. However, Shen Nian is still the same as before. Ba Ba relies on his sister, and he will give her vegetables, but Gu Shengyin frowns and ignores him every time. Chang Ma can''t see it any more. She asked Gu Shengyin in private, but how could Gu Shengyin tell her the real reason? Just casually find a reason to perfunctorily. However, Shen Nian went to tell Chang Ma that she had done something wrong, and her sister had not yet calmed down. As for what was wrong, of course, he could not say. For a whole summer vacation and a few months, Shen Nian kept a close watch on Gu Shengyin. Even if every day get is white eye, are cold reception, he also does not care. So the days close to my sweetheart every day,pared with the previous time after seeing her and Qinchuan choose the ring, it''s paradise. Gu Shengyin originally wanted to chill him, watching him suffer from depression for a period of time. I didn''t expect that the boy was not affected at all. He only looked at her affectionately every day. When they got along with each other, they didn''t leave their mouths. They wanted to express themselves to her every day. As long as they stayed by her side, they would be infinitely satisfied. Instead of seeing him sad, he was refreshed every day. Gu Shengyin was almost worn out of temper. Counting the days, she also felt that it was almost the same. If it went on like this, it would be meaningless for them to spend so much time. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 935 This morning, the two people are still as usual, sitting on one end of the sofa watching TV. The living room is very quiet, only the voice of the actors in the TV is clear. At about ten o''clock, Shen Nian got up. After that, he came out with a te of washed and cut fruit. Shen Nian was told by the treatment these days that it was impossible to pass it on. Although Gu Shengyin no longer mentioned letting him leave, he did not pay attention to him. It''s more like ignoring his existence. Shen Nian is already ready. He knows she is angry. It doesn''t matter. He has a whole life to wait for her to forgive. Shen Nian habitually hands the fruit te to the tea table in front of Gu Shengyin. Then, he saw Gu Sheng take one and put it into his mouth. Shen Nian:!!! He stayed for a while, and then Gu Shengyin turned to him andined, "I don''t like this. I''ll eat bamboos tomorrow." Shen Nian looks at this familiar elder sister stupidly, trance actually has a kind of illusion that seems like an afterlife. Gu Sheng''s eyebrow tip Picks: "do you hear me?" Shen Nian came back to his senses and stood up at once, but he startled Gu Shengyin. He said very quickly: "sister want to eat bamboo? Don''t wait for tomorrow, I''ll buy it now Then he went out the door. Gu Sheng''s eyes are still staring at the TV, but a smile appears on his face: "fool." Shen Nian went out of the door. He leaned against the door and looked up at the sky. His eyes are red, just heard his sister''s words, dead to resist the impulse to tears. Everything was better than he had imagined. Shen Nian thinks that since the summer four years ago, her life has been rewritten by a girl named Ling su. He used to feel that he had a lifetime to get her forgiveness. But now, he has a lifetime to love her and spoil her. So, in the morning, half a month before the start of new school. Gu Sheng ate the bamboos he didn''t like very much, and he got a boyfriend who was a cute 1.87-loyal dog. Chang Ma bought some daily necessities and found that the two masters who had been fighting a cold war at home had made up again. Young people''s world, really can''t understand. She''s old! ¡­¡­ One day, Gu Sheng invited Qin Chuan and Xu Miaomiao out for dinner. Shen Nian didn''t know her intention at first. It was only when she saw that the two people showed their love that she wanted to see what she wanted to see. Back home, he tightly hugged Gu Shengyin''s waist, chin against her shoulder, coquettish: "sister, I''m sorry." Gu Sheng patted his arm in disgust: "with such great strength, my back aches." As soon as she finished, she felt the strength around her waist rxed a lot, but they were still close together. To tell you the truth, such a long time ago, she had not put it in her mind. Today is just to let him take heart, don''t think about it any more. The reason is that she found that Shen Nian would be paranoid about all the things rted to her. She didn''t want to leave a knot in their hearts because of this. "You are my most important person, Shen Nian. I''m the one who will stay with me forever and spend my whole life together. " She said this in a solemn voice. Shen Nian didn''t speak, just hugged her for a long time. After a long time, Gu Shengyin thought he was asleep. Just hear the voice of the other side gently ring in the ear: "me too." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 936 Without ident, I watched the little Kingfisher disappear in the palm. Gu Shengyin calmly said to the system, "start the next world." Su Chaohua, the daughter of the right Prime Minister of the dalie Dynasty, was born with a vision from heaven. The world saw the shadow of a phoenix falling on the right prime minister''s mansion, which remained around for three weeks. Emperor Dali thought this was the will of heaven. He immediately issued a decree and appointed Su Chaohua as his imperial concubine. Su Chaohua lived up to the name of Phoenix reincarnation. He was young and intelligent, read poems and books, and when he grew up, he had a beautiful appearance. Su Chaohua was taught by his future mother when he was a child. His words and deeds can set an example for women in the world. At the age of 16, she married into the East Pce and was in love with the crown prince. He entered the central pce at the age of 26. Ten years, prosperous, childless. She used to think that she was the happiest woman in the world, with the most noble status, and a husband who still respected and cared for herself as an emperor. Until the decree came to her pce. "Empress su Having no children for many years, he was demoted as a concubine and moved to Youyun pce. That''s it Youyun pce has always been a ce where concubines without favor live. There is no name of cold pce, but there is a cold pce. Su Chaohua never thought that the man would treat himself so heartlessly. She rushed into yunqi''s pce, but saw a scene that made her face pale. The most noble man in the world, is carefully carrying a bowl of soup, quietly coax a woman, seems to be hoping that she can drink more. When the woman saw hering, she didn''t know what she thought. She raised her hand and hit the bowl in the emperor''s hand on the ground. "Bold!" Su Chaohua used to say this sentence. However, the woman did not pay any attention to her, and the Emperor didn''t seem to care about the dirty feet of his robe at all. His light eyes swept over her and looked at her as if he were looking at a stranger. "Go away!" She heard him say to herself. Sixteen years of childhood and ten years of love between husband and wife. Now there is only now a warm "roll". Su Chaohua straightened his back: "yes." Even if at this time she is already lost, full of confusion, belonging to the pride of Su Chaohua also does not allow her to show half point. In the afternoon of the same day, she moved out of the middle pce, which symbolized the Queen''s death. She was driven to Youyun pce a few stepster. And the next day, you Yun pce came to the guests. The day before, Su Chaohua looked at her for a long time. She knew who she was, Lu Xi, the daughter of Zuo Xiang. The two of them entered the pce at about the same time, but one was a noble princess and the other was an unwee side concubine. In ten years, yunqi has never shown his love for Lu Xi. As everyone knows, the prince''s favorite is the princess who is born with the Phoenix personality. But now, what else does Su Chaohua not understand? Lu Xi looked at Su Chaohua''s eyes as if he saw something disgusting. "You know, Su Chaohua, the person I hate most in my life is you." "My brother yunqi and I are two lovers, but you are a queen." "For ten years, I watched you standing by his side for ten years, and I could only be a humble concubine. In the corner, I saw you and he enjoying the blessing of all the people in the world." "I think every day, Su Chaohua, why don''t you die?" Lu Xi looked at her coldly with a gloomy tone. This story thanks to the part of brain holes provided by demon nine babies , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 937 "But now I''m d you''re not dead." Lu Xi suddenly changed her tone. "You know what? At the same time that the decree of the Empress Dowager came down yesterday, my Ganquan Pce also received the decree. " Lu Xi''s expression was secret and proud: "the first imperial concubine of the dalie Dynasty. Brother yunqi said that when my child was born, he would make me queen. He won''t let my child be a humblemoner. " Lu Xi cherished and caressed her stomach. That''s why she hasn''t been pregnant for ten years. Now, she finally has a child in her stomach that belongs to her and yunqi''s brother. Hearing the word "child", Su Chaohua''s look finally changed. Children Everyone knows that Zhonggong has been childless for ten years, but no one knows that she was pregnant. It''s just that child is too lucky toe to this world safely. Lu Xi''s face suddenly became strange: "Su Chaohua, you haven''t had children all the time. Have you always been very sad and very guilty? Do you feel sorry for brother yunqi?" "You don''t have to feel guilty at all, because brother yunqi doesn''t want your children at all!" "Do you know that your first child, brother yunqi, personally ordered to add the strange poison of the western regions to the tocolysis medicine given to you by the emperor?" Su Chaohua''s face has been calm expression suddenly cracked, she looked at Lu Xi in shock. What Lu Xi wants is such an effect: "brother yunqi doesn''t like you. How can she let you, the queen, give birth to a legitimate son?" "Su Chaohua, you have to remember that your honor in the past ten years is just because of the mask that brother yunqi used to protect me!" "You are just a ridiculous loser from the beginning to the end!" "By the way, I forgot to tell you onest thing..." Lu Xi lowered her head and whispered in the ear of Su Chaohua, who was shocked and seemed to have lost all his expression and anger, "I asked brother yunqi to do this. I hate you, Su Chaohua. " "So I''m going to watch you die." She looked at Su Chaohua happily like a puppet who had lost all her life. She was very happy in her heart. But did not see a sh of cold light in Su Chaohua''s eyes. The next moment, a huge force hit her. She fell to the ground with a cry. There was intense pain from the lower body, Lu Xi was frightened to find that the pale green skirt was stained with blood. When she came to see Su Chaohua this time, what she said was too secretive, because all the pce people stayed outside. I didn''t expect to dig a hole for myself. Thest thing Lu Xi saw was su Chaohua, who was crazy. Her consciousness went into aa. So she did not know that Su Chaohua spilled all themp oil on the ground and ignited the whole Youyun pce. When the pce people outside found out that it was wrong, the fire in the hall had already been out of control. Su''s family died in the idental fire. At the same time, the Lu family, who had just been promoted to imperial concubine, was also involved. Lu was rescued, but his face and body were all burned, the fetus in the abdomen aborted, and the body was seriously damaged, and there was no possibility of pregnancy in the future. Not to mention this, even if she can still conceive, with Lu''s appearance of no man, ghost or ghost, whether he can ept favor or not is still two questions. Su Chaohua deliberately did not want her life, just to return her. Lu Xi wants her to live like death. She''ll give her back one more thing than death. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 938 When Gu Sheng regained consciousness, he found that his head was heavy and his body was shaking. It seemed that he was sitting on a sedan chair. Open your eyes and you''ll see red in front of you. She held out her hand and raised a corner of her red cap. Sure enough, it was when she was 16 years old and had just married Prince yunqi. At this time, Su Chaohua was still a man who had unlimited vision for the future and was both sweet and worried about his marriage. It hasn''t started yet. No, it should be said, it''s just the beginning. At this time, Lu Xi was still a youngdy of the left prime minister''s house. When the crown prince gets married, of course, it is impossible to ept the side concubine at the same time. To do so is topletely deny the face of his wife''s family. Yunqi also needs the support of the rightist faction. Of course, he can''t do such a stupid thing. Gu Shengyin put down his hand and sat there quietly. In fact, she really appreciated Su Chaohua and dared to love and hate. In the end, Lu Xi didn''t get a good result. How good can a concubine, who has destroyed her capacity and has no children, live in a beautiful harem? How much sincerity can yunqi have for a person who can act like a day for ten years? On the busy street, there is a teahouse. The window on the second floor is slightly opened. A beautiful woman in a goose yellow dress looks at the ten mile red makeup that makes everyone wonder. Lu Xi''s heart is simply hate blood: all this, should have been her! All me Su Chaohua, damn Phoenix''s life! Sure enough, two people are born against each other, even the name is like this, Lu Xi, Su Chaohua, day and night, born is the enemy. However, thinking of what yunqi said to herself a few days ago, she was relieved. What about the princess? Brother yunqi''s heart is on me alone. After a while, he will be the crown prince side concubine, apanied by his side. In the womb, yunqi has a serious face, and seems to have no joy in getting married. The attendants around are strange. The prince and the princess have known each other since they were young. Their rtionship has always been very good. The prince should be very happy at this time. But maybe the prince is too nervous. The waiter thought quietly. Yunqi, you try to keep your expression tight, and don''t let yourself show what you shouldn''t be. But Anyone who wakes up to find that he has changed a ce, a body, or even a world, can''t calm down! Yunqi was also known as yunqi, but he was clearly a grass-roots family. After more than 30 years of hard work on his own, he finally became the winner of Gao Fu Shuai''s counter attack life. Hispany has juste into the market. Last night, he drank too much wine at the celebration party of thepany, and fell into a deep sleep. However, when I woke up, I found that I was lying in a king size bed which was several timesrger than his own king size bed. There was a beautiful face around him. At a nce, an underage boy called his royal highness carefully. Yunqi I wonder if I can go back to sleep again? However, the fact told him that he could not go back after sleeping. Before yunqi gets used to her identity, she is told that she is going to get married soon! He was in good health. He was twenty years old, but his princess was said to be a 16-year-old Lori. Yunqi This is what we do in society. The expressionless president of Yunda, with a stiff face, asked the Chambein to serve him, changed his wedding dress, and then waited for his little bride without expression. Ha ha ha, the biggest brain hole in the world is: Prince, he is through! This story is also known as: journey through the president of Yunda! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 939 ording to the regtions of the Dali Dynasty, the crown prince is the crown prince of a country, so it is not necessary to go to the wife''s home to meet the bride like other bridegroom officials. Yunqi has enough time to wait in the mansion No, it''s eptance. As a man who received positive education in a harmonious socialist society, yunqi admitted that although he was not a good man with a good heart, he had never done anything harmful to nature. So why do you happen to cross this kind of thing? He couldn''t understand. However, it doesn''t matter whether he understands it or not, because it has be a fact. Fortunately, this body seems to show respect for the crown princess, and did not set up a room maid and other warm bed people before the wedding. Even the maids sent by the pce to teach him personnel were sent away by the original Prince for a reason. Yun Qi is relieved. Although he has begun to persuade himself to ept the identity of Prince yunqi, it does not mean that he can ept arge number of women who have no feelings with him. It''s OK. I don''t know what kind of person the former Prince is, and whether he will reveal his secret? He was thinking like this, suddenly his head was dizzy, the sudden dizziness let him stagger, almost fell to the ground. "Your Highness!" The eunuch Ying, who served close to him, was scared out of his wits. He quickly helped him and raised his voice to call the grand physician. Yunqi quickly stopped him: "I''m alone. I''ve just stood still for a long time. I''m a little dizzy." Yingfu is still worried, but yunqi nces at him faintly, and Yingfu immediately closes his mouth. Yunqi is epting the memory of Prince yunqi in his mind. I don''t know which sentence just turned on the switch, and all of a sudden the flood of memories drowned him. Yun Qi took a sip of the tea cup on the table to ease hisplicated feelings. Judging from this memory alone, yunqi is really a bit of a scum. Originally, judging from the reaction of the people around him, yunqi was very fond of and longed for his wife. After all, the two were engaged from a young age, and could be a childhood sweetheart. But now he knows that yunqi does have a childhood sweetheart, but he is not his future wife. But Lu Xi, the daughter of Zuo Xiang, is also a well-known girl in the capital. The two almost reached the stage of private engagement for life, and even made an agreement. After the prince''s wedding in March, Lu Xi was taken as the side concubine. For yunqi, if he really likes Lu Xi, he should not let others be his side concubine. However, the prince also needs the power of the right side to support himself, as well as the prophecy of Su Chaohua. Born to be a Phoenix, yunqi doesn''t dare to let him marry someone else. Therefore, he wronged his "true love" Lu Xi. But for yunqi, the most aggrieved is Su Chaohua, who is about to be the crown princess. His husband likes other women, and all his love and affection for her in the past is all acting. However, the 16-year-old girl has no idea that the wedding she is looking forward to is just a perfect lie. Inexplicably, yunqi feels a little pity for her future wife. "Your Highness, the bridal chair of his Highness has arrived in the pce." An internal servant came to report the news in a hurry. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 940 Yunqi took a look at Yingfu, and with a smile, Yingfu took out two pieces of silver with red thread from his sleeve and threw them to the eunuch: "Your Highness has rewarded you. I''ll give you some joy!" The little eunuch happily took over and retired. Yunqi followed a group of people to the gate of the pce. Gu Sheng felt the sedan chair sway gently and stabilized. She knew that she was in the pce. Next, the groomes out with the bride. Yunqi reaches out his hand, and someone nearby hands over the long bow that has already been prepared. To tell you the truth, yunqi is not good at archery, but fortunately, the former Prince is not weak in this respect, and his physical instinct is still there. Brush brush three arrows fired on the car door, side came a roar of apuse. Surrounded by festive red, countless people gathered around to look at him. In such an environment, yunqi was extremely nervous. You know, he''s a man who can''t blink his eyes in front of thousands of people. The curtain of the sedan chair was lifted by Xi Niang on one side, revealing the figure with a red cap inside. Yunqi breathed out a breath, showed a smile, and handed his hand over. Gu Shengyin''s heart at this time is like this: (¡Ñ o ¡Ñ) "System, why is he a prince?" System: "testing data in progress..." Gu Shengyin: "it''s At this time, the system can not detect any results, Gu Shengyin is used to this routine. She gracefully extended her hand which had been folded in her sleeve and gently put it on yunqi''s outstretched hand. What a beautiful hand. Yun Qi couldn''t help feeling. Against the background of the warm red color, the white hand had smooth skin and perfect shape. It was even more beautiful than some hand models he had seen on TV before. The cool touch tells yunqi that he is not as calm as he seems. In modern times, he is only a high school student. He will get married here. Yunqi unconsciously feels more pity for the little wife. He gently grasped Gu Shengyin''s hand, and they walked into the main hall together. Then there was aplicated and lengthy ceremony. The crown prince''s wedding was lessplicated than that of the emperor. From morning to dusk, Gu Shengyin finally had time to take a breath. She is better. Yunqi is still outside receiving the blessing of the minister and his brothers. Fortunately, he is the crown prince, and there are few people who dare to drink. Otherwise, if there are so many guests, ten yunqi will not be enough. Gu Sheng shakes his head because he uses two dumplings under the servant girl''s service, indicating that he doesn''t need it. When yunqi came to the door of the room, he felt a little hot. He loosened his cor and paused before he entered the room. He looked at the bride sitting quietly on the wedding bed and took a breath of silence. Finally, he took over the Xi Ming from Xi Niang and lifted Gu Sheng''s cover off his head. The room is full of light. Both yunqi and other female dependents who stayed in the room to wait on all made a sound of pumping. The bride''s face is too dazzling. Before seeing his little bride, yunqi never thought he was a beauty dog. In his modern identity, he has seen countless beauties, and many of them are willing to post them upside down because of his status. However, yunqi has never had any different thoughts about whose appearance he is. Until I saw her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 941 Even though he has seen Su Chaohua in the memory of Prince yunqi, when he really saw her, he still felt a sense of surprise and beauty that hit her heart. Perhaps it was Prince yunqi''s ownck of affection for Su Chaohua, which led to the loss of some color in Su Chaohua''s memory. Only when you really see her can you feel the thrilling beauty. Yunqi takes her hand and drinks the wine. After that, all the outsiders in the room are scattered, leaving only the newly married couple. Yunqi looks at his little wife again under the burning red candle. Under themp to see the beauty, the more the shadow of the beauty, the more intoxicating. Once again, hemented how the original Prince Yun Qi was so cold hearted towards such a beautiful woman? If he In the face of such a delicate and timid little wife, she must hold it in the palm of her hand and not hurt her at all. Wait! Yunqi is startled by her own idea. Obviously, it is the first time that they met. Why did they suddenlye up with such an idea? He took another look at Gu Shengyin. Yes, that''s right. When he saw her, he wanted to put her under his own wings and take good care of her. Is he really a superficial person looking at the face? The president of Yunda fell into deep thinking. There was an awkward atmosphere of bewilderment between the two men. In the end, Gu Sheng felt that they were going to sit opposite each other until dawn. She coughed gently and called out, "Your Highness." The voice was gentle and tender, and yunqi was shocked. He said subconsciously, "just call me yunqi." After that, he realized that he was no longer the former yunqi. As a prince of the country, was it too warm and ambiguous to say such a thing? Sure enough, he side of the head, see the little wife around her face with a little shy head. Beauty pink cheek dyed red clouds, for any man, is a silent temptation. After realizing what kind of reaction he had, yunqi secretly scolded himself for being a bird. Beast: you can even be in love with such a small girl! Then she heard her little wife say, "the prince''s pce Yunqi, just call me rourourou. This is my nickname. " Yunqi''s ears are numb by this extremely coy tone. Then, Gu Shengyin looked at the people around him and didn''t respond. She is very sensitive to the sense of human body Qi. At this time, she can feel the tension of people around her. A more vivid description is: at this time, yunqi''s muscles are in a tense state, and her heart beats faster than normal people. This is not normal. Gu Shengyin, who knows the story, knows that the prince yunqi has no idea about himself. How could he be so nervous about his marriage? Let''s get in touch with the crown prince yunqi, who somehow bes her lover. She has a bold guess in her heart. Now the crown prince yunqi, I''m afraid it''s not yunqi anymore. As soon as Gu Sheng''s eyes were bright, it was very simple to try it out. "Your Highness." She called softly. "It''s not early. We should Rest. " When she finished this sentence, she lowered her head very shyly. Gu Shengyin is waiting for yunqi''s reaction. No matter how dull yunqi is, she knows what the rest means. Although the other party is a little beauty who has a good impression on him, but Yunqi says that he really can''t get through the heart. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 942 Yunqi tried to appear indifferent. He looked at Gu Shengyin calmly and said, "OK, let''s go to bed first." They took off their coats and washed them in hot water that had been prepared for a long time. Yunqi is ready to go to bed. Yes, literally. Go to bed. Gu Shengyin: "it''s She is now almost certain that the present Prince yunqi is not the original Prince yunqi. That guy wouldn''t have done such an abnormal thing. That can exin that his lover did not know who he was in this life. By coincidence, he passed through the prince yunqi and became his real husband. Gu Shengyin said that he was d to see and hear this strange development. Just, on the wedding night, put your bride aside and sleep by yourself. Is that really good? Before yunqi closes her eyes, she hears a low sob. Obviously, the voice came from the girl around her. Low and tolerant, he only felt that listening to the voice was hard in his heart. Yunqi opened his eyes and looked at Gu Shengyin: "you What''s the matter? " Gu Sheng cried low and raised his head when he heard the question: "Your Highness Do you hate me Disgust? How? I love you so much! Yunqi wants to say that. He didn''t understand why Gu Sheng was crying until he realized his identity. Yes, he is already Prince yunqi, and she is his crown princess. On the wedding night, the crown prince and the crown princess did not have a roommate. This spread out, and everyone expected to sneer at the prince''s heart. What a shame she will bear. Yunqi feels guilty. It''s because he doesn''t think well. He said with difficulty: "lonely It''s just that you''re young, too young I''m afraid it''s not good for your health. " Gu Sheng for blinking wet eyes, seems to have never heard of such a statement, some puzzled looking at him. At the moment, her long curled eyshes are still hung with tears that have not been dried. Her small nose is red and her eyes are wet. It is easy to lure people intomitting crimes. Yunqi just feels that her body is not easy to calm down, and her body is ready to move again. But the little wife on his side didn''t know it at all, and went on to say, "every now and then, a great doctor will ask for peace pulse for me. Yesterday, he also said that It doesn''t matter. " Said behind, her eyes some Dodge, the voice is some can not hear clearly. But yunqi can hear clearly. What she means is that her body is enough to bear the love of men, women and women. Seeing him still did not respond, Gu Sheng because some bold extended his hand, gently pulled the corner of his clothes. This time, god Buddha can''t help it. Yunqi turns over and presses on her. Gu Sheng seems to be scared, and his big peach blossom eyes stare at him roundly. There are still some tensions in his eyes. No matter how dignified and calm he is, he is still a 16-year-old boy. However, she may not know that such a face, coupled with such an expression, is simply easy to hook. The existence of crime. Yunqi reaches up and kisses Gu Shengyin''s eyes gently. "Don''t look like that in front of any man in the future." He said softly in her ear. Gu Sheng nodded his head obediently, and then he murmured in a hesitant voice: "I''ll only show you to your royal highness." Yunqi''s eyes sank: How dare you seduce him! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 943 His hand slowly swam over her body. Because his childhood is not so good, yunqi has always held a kind of attitude of keeping away from women. In modern times, he is a famous Golden bachelor, and no woman can conquer him. There are even rumors that he likes the same sex. Only yunqi knows that she resists the approach of women because of some things. But in Gu Shengyin''s body, he did not feel any sense of exclusion from the bottom of his heart. People under the body are very young, but the body ispletely different from the maturity of age. Yunqi has to admit that ancient people and modern people are totally different. This 16-year-old body is indeed fully mature. His little wife, like a ripe and full peach, cleverly stays under the body and allows himself to taste. Yunqi''s kiss is very gentle. He feels satisfied that his little wife has gradually softened into a pool of water under him. Then he indulges his desire. Wang, he begins to go deep. "Hiss ~" Gu Sheng couldn''t help but let out a breath. Yunqi bowed his head and kissed her forehead: "is it hard?" Gu Sheng shook his head and did not speak. He buried his face in his chest. What can she say at this time? From the room came the sound of the small broken, let the girl outside the night watch red face. The red candle in the room has been burning till dawn. When Gu Sheng woke up, he felt that he was lying in a warm embrace, with a strong arm on his back, and the owner of the arm had the other arm around his waist. She is almost all in yunqi''s arms. Yunqi wakes up long ago. He just looks at his little wife sleeping soundly and doesn''t have the heart to disturb her. Now I saw her wake up and gave her a kiss on the forehead with a smile: "rourourou, good morning." He has already thought well, since she has been his wife, he will naturally put her in his heart and never let her suffer any injustice. The wife is used to ache! Yunqi, a good man in the new century, said that as the future king of a country, he would definitely be able to pet his little wife to heaven. As for what kind of childhood sweetheart Lu Xi? I''m sorry, I''m a married man. I''d better forget those letters and other things. Yunqi is not surprised to see his little wife because of this address. Gu Sheng said, "Your Highness..." "Well?" "What did we sayst night?" said yunqi Speaking ofst night, Gu Shengyin''s face was even redder. After a long time, she stuttered and called, "yunqi." This looks so fresh and delicious that people want to bully them severely. Yunqi deliberately said, "I can''t hear you clearly." Gu Sheng turned his eyes at his evil taste in his heart, but shyly and cleverly, he called out again: "yunqi." Yunqi felt that she was in a bad mood in the early morning. He bowed his head and gave Gu Shengyin a kiss on his face, hugged her andughed: "when no one else will call me that way." Then he lifted the curtain and began to call in people to wait on him. The maid who had already been prepared came in with her dress and washing utensils, waiting for the two to finish their toilet. Breakfast is set up over there. "Use something first, and then follow me to visit my father and mother, and then my grandmother." Yun Qi says to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng nodded, as the prince to be, the three big men in the pce, she was no stranger. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 944 They first went to the pce of emperor dalie. The emperor seems to be in good spirits. He has always been very satisfied with Su Chaohua''s daughter-inw, and has given him many good things. Then they went to see the Empress Dowager. This time, they happened to be in the Empress Dowager''s pce. Gu Sheng had a great ceremony and offered tea. When Gu Shengyin gets up, yunqi is quick to help him. The queen holds up the tea cup and covers up the smile in her eyes. As expected, they were young couples, and they began to feel distressed. Simrly, the loving empress dowager and the smiling queen both presented valuable gifts. After chatting for a while, they saw that the Empress Dowager was tired, and they left wisely. "Do you want a rest?" Yunqi looks at Gu Sheng and asks thoughtfully because his face is not very good. She didn''t have a good rest because she made ittest night. Today, she has to get up early in the morning and go to all the pces to have a good night''s rest. Gu Shengyin felt that his back was aching, especially in some unspeakable ce. She took a look, here is the Royal Garden, beautiful environment, not far away there is a pavilion, here to rest for a while is also good. Seeing her nodding, yunqi directly grasped her hand and asked her to lean on himself. What does this look like? Gu Sheng wanted to break free: "Your Highness, this is not right..." Yunqi eyebrows and eyes raised: "you are my crown princess. No matter what I do with you, it''s all right." He didn''t lower his voice. All the pce people who served after him heard him and chuckled. The prince and his royal highness, the feelings are really good. Gu Sheng blushed at the smell of speech and no longer struggled. They walked into the pavilion with each other. Soon, some pce people brought tea and delicate snacks. Looking at this thoughtful service, and then looking at her beautiful and gentle little wife, yunqi suddenly feels that this crossing is not a bad thing. At least not to mention anything else, he got a little wife he really liked, didn''t he? At the turn of spring and summer, there are a lot of rare flowers in the imperial garden. When the breeze blows, there is a faint fragrance of flowersing. It is also a pleasant thing to enjoy flowers in such an environment. Not far away, suddenly a faint noise came over, disturbing the silence of this ce. Yunqi frowns, and Yingfu, who is close to him, quickly walks over. Which does not have long eyes, did not see the prince''s highness and the prince''s concubine empress here? Gu Shengyin is leisurely holding up the tea which is steaming with a trace of heat. Well, the best tribute tea tastes good. She knows. She''ll have to do somethingter. Sure enough, Yingfu came quickly. At first, he looked at Gu Shengyin carefully, and then he looked at his own master. As the prince''s confidant, Yingfu knows a little about his master and Miss Lu. It is because of knowing that he did not rush people away. Yunqi takes a look at him and says, "if you have something to say." This is the meaning of avoiding the princess. In Yingfu''s heart, Yingfu raised the status of the crown princess in the heart of his royal highness, and then he replied respectfully: "back to your highness, Miss Lu went into the pce to visit the Empress Dowager. I heard that the royal highness and the Empress Dowager are here. I want to see her." Miss Lu? There is no doubt that there is only one Miss Lu who can be summoned by the Empress Dowager. The prince yunqi''s childhood sweetheart and the left prime minister''s Lu Xi. First of all, the other updates are expected to arrive at night. Gao Lengzhi has to get up and go out at 6:00 in the morning, so he cane back in the evening. Good night, everyone , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 945 Yunqi''s eyebrows wrinkled violently. For Lu Xi, he is not willing to see. In the past, yunqi doesn''t want to judge more about the ambiguous entanglement between the former crown prince yunqi and her. But since he came to this body, some things should be broken. Now that he has his own crown princess, he still wants to make it clear to Lu Xi and let her put it down. Yunqi takes a look at Gu Shengyin, and is just about to say that he will go and have a look. See a goose yellow figure, curly Tingting to this side came over. Yunqi''s face is not good at once. If you are familiar with him, you should know that although Yun Qi is kind, he is a tolerant leader to his subordinates. But that''s private. At work, he is a strict boss. Now, he is very unhappy. In his eyes, these bodyguards were the guards in the prince''s house. After knowing that the prince was enjoying the scenery with the prince''s concubine and gave an order that no one else was allowed to approach, the guards still let Lu Xi in. It''s totally unqualified professional quality! In yunqi''s angry Kung Fu, Lu Xi hase over. She was followed by two maids. There were no maids in the pce. I think she hase out of the pce of the Empress Dowager. "The courtiers and daughters pay their respects to the prince." She gracefully saluted Yun Qi with a pair of beautiful eyes that seemed to be able to speak. She seemed to have thousands ofnguages hidden in it. It seems that he has not noticed Gu Shengyin around yunqi. Gu Shengyin took a slow drink of tea again. Is this a clear demonstration to himself? As soon as Lu Xi came in, he saw yunqi''s bad face. She didn''t know that yunqi was angry because of herself. She thought that he, like herself, was unhappy because he married Su Chaohua. In her heart, she couldn''t help but look at Gu Shengyin. Only one eye, she was a red bride on the other side of the dress to prick pain eyes. She is now the Crown Princess of yunqi''s brother. Su Chaohua lowered his head and thought bitterly: what about the crown princess? The person yunqi likes is not her at all! She thought like this, but she didn''t find that yunqi had never asked herself to get up. Until yunqi''s cold voice came from above: "ording to the rules of the left prime minister''s house, can I see the princess without saluting?" Lu Xi looks at Xiang yunqi in shock. He doesn''t seem to believe that he said such a heartless remark just now. However, what she looks at is yunqi''s cold eyes. There was no tenderness in her eyes. Lu Xi suddenly realized that there seemed to be something different. Is it because of Su Chaohua? Subconsciously, she went to see Gu Shengyin, who had been sitting on the side without talking. Gu Sheng sat with her eyes and raised eyebrows: "what? Does Miss Lu have a problem with this pce? " "I dare not." Lu Xi bowed his head and honestly paid a big ceremony to Gu Shengyin. This time, yunqi finally let her go. Gu Sheng looked at Lu Xi with a smile: "I don''t know Miss Lu, so in a hurry, why?" Of course, to meet brother yunqi! Lu Xi did not dare to say that. She can only look at yunqi, hoping that he can say something for herself. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 946 However, yunqi just looks at Gu Shengyin with tenderness in his eyes. He doesn''t receive her eyes at all. Lu Xi bit his lips, and finally only to Gu Sheng because of the blessing of the body, said: "the minister daughter thanks to the Empress Dowager''s call, passing through the imperial garden, heard that the prince''s highness and the prince''s concubine and Empress Dowager are enjoying the scenery here, so theye to see him." She felt that, by saying so, she had already softened up. But Gu Shengyin did not intend to expose the past lightly. If Lu Xi is allowed to pass easily, where is the prestige of yunqi? What is the face of her Princess? Gu Sheng gently put the cup of tea on the table. Tea cup and marble table together, issued a crisp crash sound, the sound through the air, as if directly into Lu Xi''s heart. Her heart was suddenly beating fast. Gu Sheng put away the smile on his face: "this pce and the crown prince are here to enjoy the scenery. It is strictly forbidden to disturb by other people. Has Miss Lu not been mentioned just now? " "If Miss Lu hasn''t heard of it, I''d like to see if Miss Lu is a bold ve who doesn''t care about the will of the east pce." Lu Xi''s face turned red and white. Gu Sheng scolded the bodyguard because of this. In fact, every sentence was about her. Just didn''t point to her nose and say she didn''t know the rules. Yingfu, who makes a wooden pile, takes a close look at Yun Qi''s face. Seeing that he doesn''t mean that Lu Xi is half of the position, he has a clearer understanding of the two men''s weight in the heart of their master and son. At this time, he stood up and said in a slow voice: "report back to the crown prince, Princess and empress. I have reminded Miss Lu that you and your highness are here to enjoy the scenery. You and your highness are not allowed to intrude here. But Miss Lu insisted oning in. Miss Lu''s status was valuable, and the guards didn''t dare toe. " Valuable status? It is precious in the heart of the former prince. Gu Sheng nced at Yun Qi, and his expression was calm: "I don''t know whether your highness thinks that at this time, how should we deal with it?" Yunqi looked at her fondly and said, "it''s good for you to make up your mind about this kind of thing." Lu Xi was deeply hurt by the gentle smile on his face. Once upon a time, this smile was directed at himself, and he even said that he would soon ept himself into the east pce. Why is everything different? Is it because they got married? Gu Shengyin doesn''t care what Lu Xi thinks. Yunqi''s attitude makes her feel very satisfied. She said slowly, "in this case, Miss Lu will go home and study the rules. If you don''t understand the rules, you have to take some extraordinary measures. " How dare she punish! Lu Xi suddenly raised his head. Ten times of "women''s rules" is not so difficult, but the key is the punishment from the pce. If I was punished by the crown princess to copy "nvze", it would be lost if it was spread out! Everyone will know that the youngdy of the left prime minister''s house is not in ordance with the rules. In this way, she will certainly be theughing stock of expensive women''s circle! Lu Xi''s voice rose: "the crown prince, the imperial concubine and the Empress Dowager are the courtiers and empress dowagers. They specially ordered people to take them into the pce..." Gu Shengyin interrupted her: "in this case, in order to show filial piety, Miss Lu will also? Copy the Vajra Sutra ten times. " Want to take out the Empress Dowager and crush her? Gu Shengyin said that he was really not afraid of this. The fourth watch. Today, I had a small operation on the branch''s eyes. Now it''s very red and swollen. It''s very painful. I can''t open it. Today''s update I will try to write a little more. If I can''t hold up, I will make up for those less than eight in two or three days. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 947 "Miss Lu, be careful!" she said Lu Xi was startled, and heard Gu Shengyin''s business slowly spread: "the Empress Dowager''s wife took you into the pce is really a good intention. Howe Miss Lu herself has made a mistake and has to climb up to the Empress Dowager?" Lu Xi stares at Gu Shengyin. She doesn''t mean it! How to get to Su Chaohua''s mouth,pletely changed a meaning. Su''s mother didn''t dare to punish her easily. Sure enough, Su Chaohua is a woman who is not only deep witted, but also eloquent. The more Lu Xi thinks about it, the more he feels aggrieved. By the way, brother yunqi can surely see Su Chaohua''s true purpose. Thinking of this, Lu Xi looks forward to seeing Yun Qi, a pathetic figure who has been wronged. Yunqi doesn''t like girls with such personality. In the society he lived in, women were no worse than men, and he even had strong businesspetitors. Therefore, what yunqi always appreciates is the kind of woman who is generous, confident and capable. Yunqi thinks that he can''t appreciate this kind of girl who seems to fall down when the wind blows. It''s better to have your own little wife. Yunqi looks at his little wife with a smile. Her face keeps her silent. She is very proud. This is his little wife. Seeing that yunqi is indifferent to herself, Lu Xi''s eyes finally turn red and shed tears. She couldn''t help crying out: "brother yunqi..." Yingfu:.... " Why should I stand so close? Will you be killed if you know too much? Yun Qi: "what are you doing Is Lu Xi stupid? Gu Shengyin: "it''s ha-ha. Lu Xi only calls with affection, and yunqi stops talking. Obviously, he is waiting for him to express his feelings. Lu Xi didn''t want to be like this. She had already made an agreement with Prince yunqi. The rtionship between the two would always be hidden. Even if she went to the government in the future, she would not be too favored. It''s all about protecting her. At that time, although she was reluctant to do so, she was very sweet, because the people she liked were also thinking about themselves. But today I don''t know why. Seeing Gu Shengyin and yunqi''s affectionate appearance, she seems to have something empty in her heart. Her intuition told herself that if she didn''t fight for it, she might never get what she wanted. So she called out yunqi. Yunqi is very embarrassed to look at Gu Shengyin. In his mind, he had intended to keep Gu Shengyin from this matter. After all, it was not his own business. He also nned to meet Lu Xi in private at some time to exin that everyone would return from the bridge to the bridge. Lu Xi should also find a good person for her. However, all his preparations have not yet begun, Lu Xi poked it out by himself. This kind of intimate address, such desire to say also rest of the eyes. Even yunqi won''t believe that there is nothing fishy between them. Gu Shengyin, who should have been hit the most, is the calmest of the three at the moment. She stood up: "it seems that the prince''s highness seems to have some private affairs to deal with, and my concubine will go first." She''s leaving when she''s finished. Yunqi subconsciously grabbed her hand: "don''t go." Gu Sheng because gently Earn: "prince, not courtier concubine affectation, at this moment, I can not stand here." Today, there are only five chapters left. I owe you three chapters, and I will make up for themter. In addition, thank you for your concern. After reading thements, Keke Nimeng may have misunderstood that I was not ill. I made this by myself. In order to look better, it turned out that It''s killing me! Regret dead! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 948 This appearance is clearly angry. Yunqi is not a fool. It''s silly to know that he has to let his wife go at such a time. He looked at Gu Shengyin and said seriously, "it''s not you who should leave." It''s not her, that''s someone else. Lu Xi''s face turned pale. Yun Qi made a choice between them in front of them. And myself, is the one who was abandoned. Lu Xi''s eyes turned red, and finally she couldn''t hold back her tears. Her sweet memories, those dreams of glory and wealth, it seems that all in this moment, turned into a bubble. No, it shouldn''t be like this. A few days ago, everything was not like this! Gu Shengyin seems not very concerned about the entanglement between the two people. She didn''t even look at Lu Xi. She didn''t seem to care about this woman at all. Instead, she looked at Yun Qi: "Your Highness, it''s your Highness''s private affair. It''s better for your highness to solve it by yourself. It''s just She put her hands in her sleeves, and the wide sleeves of her robe fluttered slightly in the wind. She couldn''t help but be magnificent: "in any case, it''s better to settle this matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, if it spreads out, it''s afraid that the reputation of the prince''s highness will be useless." Yunqi is dumb. He doesn''t hold Gu Shengyin any longer. He just silently watches her figure go further and further. "Mother, how can you leave?" Until far away, Gu Shengyin''s intimate big maid picking lotus just said to Gu Shengyin anxiously. At this time, how can the princess and Princess create opportunities for her highness and Miss Lu to be alone? Gu Sheng looked at her with a faint smile: "you go tomand the kitchen, tonight I want to have a light point." Caihe saw that she didn''t care about her at all, and felt more and more anxious. However, she could not manage the master''s affairs. She sighed and bowed to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng wandered in the garden as if nothing had happened. She knew what Caihe was worried about. She was just afraid of what happened when the two people were together. But if those two people really need her to watch at any time to avoid certain things, then what is the meaning of the so-called husband and wife? What''s more, she has enough confidence in her man. She chose to leave, but only to give yunqi an opportunity to solve the mess left by the original owner. She doesn''t want to. She has to clean up the wind and debts left by yunqi. The picture goes back to the pavilion. Yingfu has already seen the opportunity to go not far away, to maintain a timely response and can not hear the chat between the master and son. At the moment, there are only two people left here. Without outsiders, the expression on Lu Xi''s face suddenly changed. In addition to the previous ChuChu pitiful, more, is full of deep feelings. "Brother yunqi..." She called out sincerely. Yunqi frowned: "Miss Lu, please pay attention to your etiquette. You can''t call a lonely name." Lu Xi looked at him pale: "yunqi Your highness, have you forgotten the oath between us Yunqi has a big head, but he takes over the body of Prince yunqi, and is bound to solve the problems left over by him, whether good or bad. But let him be angry with a girl, he can not do such a thing. What''s more, the former crown prince yunqi is not innocent. He thought about the wording and tried to euphemistically say: "Miss Lu, you''d better forget the previous things." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 949 Yunqi thinks that he has been more straightforward. "Now I''m married, rou Chaohua is a good wife. I will respect and love her in the future. Those in the past, I am young and frivolous, sorry for you Yunqi hesitates for a moment, but still carries the pot for the former crown prince yunqi. He seriously said to Lu Xi: "you are also ady with high status. You should find a husband who will pet you, love you and protect you." He said this from the bottom of his heart. For yunqi, he really can''t understand the girls who rush to be concubines. Dali''s position was higher than that of ves and maidservants. Even if you marry into the royal family, you will have your status, but even if you are not a real imperial concubine, you will still be a concubine in the eyes of the real nobles. Lu Xi looks at yunqi with wide eyes, as if trying to see a trace of his joking on yunqi''s face. But no. The other side''s look is very serious, the slightest trace of forgery. He''s real. He wants to get rid of himself. Lu Xi finally cried out, this time and the previous act of chuchuchu is not the same, is the copse of crying. "No, it''s not like that. You like me so much, brother yunqi. You said you would marry me as a side concubine. You don''t love Su Chaohua. Human, you said you were just acting with her, and would abolish her in the future. I don''t believe it..." Yunqi''s face was gloomy. When he saw Lu Xi, he had some pity in his heart. It seemed that Miss Lu was really sincere to yunqi. But after hearing that, the trace of pity in his heart had beenpletely reced by anger. Who gave this woman the courage to arrange his softness like this? Yes, the president of Yunda has a problem, that is to protect the short! Anyone who is recognized by him is taken under his wings. Not to mention his own wife. In yunqi''s heart, her little wife is absolutely good everywhere. She can''t tolerate anyone saying anything wrong. Lu Xi is a slut. He is really challenging his bottom line. "Miss Lu, it''s a big crime to offend the royal family. This time, when Miss Lu was in a state of confusion, she was not willing to hear such words again. Otherwise, the consequences would not be what Miss Lu would like to see. " He realized that he had finished what he should have said, and as soon as he swung his sleeve, he got up and started to open: "by the way, Miss Lu, don''t forget the words left by the crown princess." Yingfu didn''t know what happened to them in the pavilion. He just saw that they kept a safe distance and did not have any intimate behavior. He had a little guess in his heart. At the moment, he watched his mastere out, and Miss Lu seemed to be alone in the pavilion crying. This is Finished? And it''s quite unpleasant to look at. Yingfu is shocked. As yunqi''s confidant, he already knows Miss Lu''s status in the prince''s heart. It can be said that if it wasn''t for the prophecy of the natural fate of Phoenix in the princess''s wife, the two people have the same family background. ording to the wishes of his highness, the princess might have done it by another person. However, it was less than a day after the princess''s wife married to the East Pce, she let her royal highness break off contact with Miss Lu. And this method is really convincing. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 950 As a crown princess, some things do not need Gu Sheng''s orders, so people will report them. For example, the prince''s highness and Miss Lu of the left prime minister''s mansion did not talk for a long time in the pavilion. The prince''s highness seemed not very happy to leave. Miss Lu sat alone in the pavilion for a long time. In fact, where is sitting for a long time, clearly is crying for a long time. Gu Sheng was very satisfied. And what happened in the imperial garden did not hide from the several rulers in the pce. The emperor seemed very happy when he heard the report from his subordinates: "the prince is quite decisive this time. If you want me to say that when you get married, you should have a good life with the crown prince and concubine, and let me hold my little grandson as soon as possible Although the former princes yunqi and Lu Xi thought they had done it secretly, what could be the most important thing in the world? The emperor did not intervene, but because it was a trivial matter for him. Even as long as the prince can handle it well, he will not interfere in it at all. But now he is very satisfied with the result of the prince''s handling. After all, Su Chaohua has been the Crown Princess since he was born. So many years of attention, but also let him have a lot of feelings for this daughter-inw. Naturally, he still hopes that the prince and his concubine will be able to make harmony and the backyard stable so that men can have enough energy to manage their own affairs. Just like myself, I have a good queen who never has to worry about the harem. The Queen''s side, heard the pce people''s report, the face is also full ofughter. The prince is her only child. Su Chaohua, who was born to be the prince to be, was often taken to y in the pce by her. She had no daughter. She had long regarded her future daughter-inw as half a daughter, and naturally did not want to see her wronged. What''s more, as a queen, no matter how generous she is, she is also a real wife. She is not used to those side rooms. Seeing that the prince had just got married, someone jumped out to be a demon. The queen was not happy with Miss Lu in the left prime minister''s house. "Hibiscus, take out my pair of Dongzhu heads and send someone to the east pce to give it to the princess. Such a bright thing is just for the bride. " She gave orders to her maids. Dongzhu noodles? Hibiscus was startled. The Dongzhu was still a tribute presented by a small country in the south a few years ago. This is the only one. At that time, it was not far from the Qianqiu festival of the empress. The emperor ordered the manufacturing department to create such a unique head face for the empress. At that time, it was envied by all the concubines. Empress and empress, this is to give the crown prince a long face on purpose. Hibiscus bowed her head and said yes. In the Empress Dowager''s pce, the atmosphere is not so good. The Empress Dowager was born in the Lu family. In terms of seniority, she was the first aunt of Zuo Xiang and Lu Xi. Lu Xi, as the most outstanding girl of Lu family, the Empress Dowager also spent a lot of thought on her. Over the years, the Empress Dowager from time to time in the name of missing the younger generation asked Lu Xi to enter the pce to apany her, more or less to cultivate feelings with the prince. I''m old and can''t protect the Lu family for long. The emperor was not his own, and he would not have much affection for the Lu family. The prince is the future king. If the future king''s heart is on the Lu family, it will be better. However, there is an imperial crown princess Su Chaohua in, Lu Xi is naturally shorter than others. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 951 Before the Empress Dowager also vaguely heard Lu Xi say that she and the prince''s feelings are not general. This made the Empress Dowager very happy. As for the legitimate daughter of the Lu family, isn''t it the imperial concubine? The Empress Dowager himself was not born as the imperial concubine. After the emperor yuan died, she was helped to be the queen. She doesn''t care too much about this. As long as the imperial concubines can grasp the emperor''s heart, anyone can climb to the supreme position, right? She put too much effort into this niece. Unfortunately, what happened in the imperial garden today clearly tells everyone that this youngdy of the left prime minister''s house has no much status in his Highness''s heart. Everyone saw that the prince''s highness helped the princess in person and had a deep friendship with her new marriage. Moreover, the crown princess was deeply loved by the emperor and empress, and no one could shake her status. As for Miss Lu? No one in the pce is not a human spirit. Since the prince is not willing to have any involvement with her, she has nothing to do with him. It is said that the Empress Dowager''s Shouan pce had a new set of tea set. Gu Sheng had just returned to the east pce when he heard that his royal highness hade back and was waiting for himself. Gu Sheng enters his bedroom and sees yunqi sitting upright on his chair. He looks calm, but he can''t see his anger. As soon as she entered the door, she waved her hand, and the pce people who served by her side stepped back out of the room, and the door was quietly brought up. As soon as the pce people leave, the high and cold appearance that yunqi pretends to be disappears in an instant. He quickly stood up and held Gu Shengyin, who was preparing to salute himself with open arms. "I''m sorry." Holding his little wife in his arms, the tip of his nose is the fragrance of the flower dew in her hair. Yunqi whispers this sentence. Gu Shengyin''s heart suddenly softened and softened. In fact, this matter has nothing to do with yunqi now, but he apologizes to himself for this. "Your Highness..." Gu Sheng wanted to say I didn''t mind, but suddenly stopped. No wife would mind such a thing. Su Chaohua doesn''t know that this is not a real yunqi. She finally just raised her hand and patted it gently. Yunqi maintained the number of words and said, "rourourou, listen to me." He just sat here thinking for a long time, and finally decided to say everything. What happened to Yun Qi and Lu Xi was actually what happened. Instead of letting others use it as a tool to separate the rtionship between husband and wife in the future, it would be better for him, the client, to exin clearly. The former princes yunqi and Luxi were just at the initial stage of their minds, and did not do anything excessive. Yunqi slowly talks about Prince yunqi and Lu Xi. After all, he has been a leader for many years, and he is familiar with the art ofnguage. Originally entangled. Mian sentimental love story, under his narration, has be but slightly some ambiguous. Ambiguous young Mu AI. But he didn''t lie. Gu Shengyin: if I didn''t know the original plot, I would really think that the crown prince yunqi and Lu Xi just appreciate each other purely. But she was satisfied. This man is willing to tell her all this, is already the greatest sincerity and frankness. They hold each other like this until yunqi looks at Gu Shengyin''s tired face. He was angry at his carelessness and sat down with Gu Shengyin. He didn''t let go of her, so Gu Shengyin became a whole person, surrounded by him, and sat directly on his leg. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 952 If you look at it from the eyes of a modern person, this posture is nothing to do with a good rtionship between a man and a woman, let alone a legal couple. But this is quite conservative feudal ancient times. Yunqi''s action is quite bold and unrestrained. Gu Sheng''s face flushed because of his cooperation, and he struggled to get up and leave. However, yunqi''s hand is like steel around her waist, and she can''t get rid of it. Yunqi looks at his little wife, Fen Nen, with a low smile. She just feels very cute. He couldn''t help but tighten his arms a little, and he was satisfied to feel that their bodies were tightly attached. "I''m sorry, I forgot you didn''t feel well and kept you standing for so long." As soon as this word was introduced to Gu Shengyin''s ears, he sessfully caused a wave of blush. This man knows best why he is ill. Realizing that if he continues to tease andugh, his little wife will smoke in his arms. Yunqi finally corrects his expression. "Rourourou, I told you so much just now, just want to tell you." Yunqi gently raises Gu Shengyin''s low head with her hand, and makes her gaze at herself. "I''m your husband, you''re my wife, we''re one, and we''ll be together forever, all the way to the end of our lives." "I will not hide anything from you. I also hope that if you have any dissatisfaction or doubts in your heart, you can tell me directly. I''ll tell you. " "I like you, rourourou." Even though Gu Shengyin is an old driver who has experienced many worlds, Gu Shengyin has to admit that he was suddenly captured by yunqi''s sincere confession. After saying these words, yunqi waits for his wife''s response. This kind of love talk, whether for him has be the president of yunqi in his previous life, or the physical Prince yunqi, is the first time to speak to others. He''s still a little nervous. However, after waiting for a while, he only saw his little wife staring at him stupidly, with some red eyes. This is Are you so moved? Yunqi can''t help crying orughing. She thinks that his wife is too delicious. She can''t help but feel ready to move. With this natural posture advantage, yunqi''s head fell down and urately contained Gu Sheng''s sweet scarlet lips and petals. The pce people guarding outside only know that the prince''s highness and the prince''s concubine have stayed in the pce for a long time. When the princess came out, the corners of her eyes were red, her cheeks were red, and even her lips were red. And the prince''s highness standing on one side is a pair ofcent appearance, but also considerate to support the princess''s body. People with a clear eye can see what happened to the newly married couple, and the pce people all chuckle. Gu Sheng is angry at yunqi. Just in the pce, he let himself Thinking of some unspeakable ces, she raised her head and red at yunqi. Her eyes are standard peach blossom eyes, which usually look very watery. At this moment, there is still a lingering charm of love and desire in the corner of her eyes, and the water is smart and beautiful. Yunqi is so staring that the tide of hard to calm down in her body is almosting up again. Really He helped his forehead, this time, but he was firmly nted in her body. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 953 The princess and the prince had a sweet little life. Even the concubines in the pce always looked blinded when they mentioned the couple. How to say, it''s really Take a few examples. One day, in the afternoon, the princess and a concubine ran into each other in the imperial garden. They enjoyed the scenery together. After chatting for a while, Yingfu, the prince''s confidant, came. Seeing the crown princess, his face was relieved: "Your Highness said that your daily walk at this point is the time for two cups of tea, and he has not returned to the pce today. He is a little worried, so let the servante and have a look." Gu Sheng was embarrassed to smile at the concubine, but the sweetness in the smile could not be concealed. For no reason, the concubines who were choked with dog food:.... " She can only show an understanding smile, and very sincere envy way: "the prince''s highness and the prince''s wife''s feelings are very good." Then Gu Shengyin left with her and went back to the east pce with Yingfu. Left that concubine looking at the colorful garden, instantly feel that everything lost color. ¡­¡­ One day, the princess was talking to the queen in the pce. An hourter, the prince rushed over to greet the queen. The queen looked at the couple and looked up and down in front of her. She was in a good mood and couldn''t help joking: "I asked Chaohua to chat with my olddy. Are you afraid that I will eat people?" Yunqi opened her eyes wide and said solemnly, "how can I? I just miss my mother ande to see you for a while." Meanwhile, he said quietly in Gu Shengyin''s ear: "I have ordered the small kitchen to make the pot you mentionedst time. Later, my mother and I will not eat here and we will go back to eat by ourselves." But the voice was not high or low, just for the queen to hear. Empress:.... " Looking at them like this, I suddenly remembered when I and the emperor had just got married. Young husband and wife, two people also once had intimate days. The queen said with a smile: "OK, OK, I know what you mean. Chaohua, you should go back with this boy, so as not to offend me here!" ¡­¡­ One day, the princess was invited to the pce by the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager smiles with kindness, which is a kind and tolerant elder. A whole cup of tea is full of praise for Gu Sheng''s virtuous virtue and harmony with the prince. At the end of his speech, the painting style suddenly changed, and he came to Gu Shengyin''s stomach. He said that when he was old, he wanted to see the birth of a new life in the royal family. Gu Sheng keeps a perfect smile or bows his head shyly throughout the whole process, but he doesn''t answer. The Empress Dowager also said that it seemed that the East Pce was too cold and clear. She wanted to send several people to serve her. Gu Sheng is about to find a reason to refuse, and yunqi appears in the pce. "Thank you for your concern." Yunqi smiles with sincerity, but her words make the Empress Dowager choke. "My grandson also feels that the East Pce is too cold and clear. He is trying to add a direct grandson to you." This di word, was bitten very heavily by him, seems to remind what. The Empress Dowager''s face changed slightly. She justughed and turned off the topic, never mentioning the matter of adding people. ¡­¡­ And so on. After three months of marriage, people in the pce all know that the rtionship between the prince and the princess is really good. Many noble wives from other families often enter the pce. Naturally, this news also spread to the outside of the pce. Some people feel relieved for this, and naturally some people hear the news and wrinkle their handkerchief. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 954 Lu Xi is the one who crumples the face. On that day, yunqi''s words were too unfeeling. In addition, she was punished by the prince''s concubine. She stayed in the Zuo Xiangfu for three months without going out. But that doesn''t mean she gave up. Lu Xi doesn''t want to believe that yunqi will change his mind in a short time. She thinks that it must be yunqi who needs the help of the princess, so she has to make a deep feeling for the princess and break away from herself. Whether this is true or not, Lu Xi believes that this is the fact. She doesn''t want to ept that yunqi falls in love with the crown prince Su Chaohua. She doesn''t ept it either. She is somehow disliked by yunqi. At the bottom of Lu Xi''s heart, she always thinks that she will be the prince''s woman, and because of the feelings between herself and the prince, sooner orter, she will be the most noble woman in the world. So, she doesn''t ept any idents. Even if the prince is really deep feelings for the princess, she is not willing to give up. Since she can make the prince like himself once, she has confidence and can make the prince like himself for the second time. In two days, it will be the Qianqiu festival of the empress. As the di miss of the left prime minister''s house and the direct nephew and granddaughter of the empress dowager, Lu Xi is certainly qualified to attend. She not only wanted to go, but also dressed up, so that everyone was shocked. She wants to regain the heart of yunqi. "How do you like this dress, madam?" He took out a silver red robe and showed it to Gu Shengyin. The Qianqiu festival of the empress should not be despised. When their mother was newly married, most of the clothes they wore were more festive in color. Gu Shengyin shook his head: "I remember a few days ago, the manufacturing department sent a new purple robe, just that one." In retrospect, the purple one happened to be a very popr style recently. Both the color and the style are dignified and suitable for grand asions. She nodded. At this time, yunqies in. When you see the robe on the lotus picking hand, you will know what''s going on. He said with a smile, "picking tomorrow''s clothes?" Caihe replied, "if you go back to your highness, our mother likes that heavy purple robe." She said this because the prince was present when the manufacturing department delivered it a few days ago, and praised the robe for its beauty. Sure enough, yunqi''s eyes brightened and nodded: "not bad." Looking at the prince''s highness and princess, it seems that there is something to say, and Caihe wisely retreats. "What can I do for you?" Gu Sheng turns his head to ask yunqi. She just sat therezily and didn''t get up to salute. Two people get along with these three months, it is more and more natural. Yunqi is quite fond of such changes. In other words, what he wants is such an effect. Such a son''s Gu Shengyin made him feel that his little wife was really slowly treating herself as her husband, not her royal highness. He hugged Gu Shengyin into his arms and sighed contentedly: "it''s OK. I just miss you." He has several small habits. First, he is not used to being alone with Gu Sheng. When he is alone, he has extra light bulbs to wait on him. Second, I like to have physical contact with my wife, especially hugging. He felt it was good to hold his little wife. It was like embracing his whole world. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 955 "You..." Gu Sheng suddenly thought of something and stopped talking when he wanted to say it. Obviously, she hesitated about what she was about to say. Yunqi gently kisses her hair and asks gently, "what''s the matter?" Gu Shengyin remembers what he said before, everything should be honest with each other. Or asked: "we have been married for such a long time, there has been no news, will you have pressure?" It takes a while for yunqi to react. What does Gu Shengyin mean by the news. Children. However, she didn''t know that part of the reason was that she didn''t know she was pregnant. Although she didn''t know this aspect carefully, yunqi still knew that giving birth to a child was a big event for women. Especially in this rtively backward medical level in ancient times, it is almost equivalent to a trip to the ghost gate. She''s only sixteen. Young girls are more dangerous when they give birth. He even secretly consulted the grand doctor for this. He thought that the prince''s highness was in urgent need of an heir, and he told him all the things he should pay attention to. Include some of the best foods to avoid, because those foods will affect pregnancy. Without a trace, yunqi asks the small kitchen of the east pce to make some dishes. The kitchens of the East Pce and the recipes of his highness and Empress Dowager are absolutely confidential and cannot be revealed. It has never been thought that the prince''s highness is using his own way to prevent the princess from giving birth to an heir too early. Yunqi''s first reaction when he heard this sentence: Did someone make rourourou aggrieved? He looked awe inspiring and asked, "is someone chewing his tongue in front of you?" Gu Sheng shook his head: "no, just my own guess." Yunqi put her heart down and hugged her more tightly. She said with a smile, "no, how long have we been married? There''s no one who doesn''t have eyes to talk about it. " He was afraid that Gu Sheng would think too much. He continued: "don''t worry about it. On the contrary, I think that we are very good now. If we have children, you will have no extra energy to apany me." When he said this, he thought he was an ordinary husband with his wife in his arms. How could he have the dignity of a crown prince? Gu Sheng was so sweet in his heart because of the love words. He only heard yunqi say again: "besides, I''ve been talking about it. He said that it''s not good to have children early. I''m not in a hurry. Let''s take our time... " There was a murmur in the bedroom, and asionally the princess''s happyughter could be heard. Obviously, the two masters had a good time talking. He looked up to the sky. Well, cloudless, beautiful weather. The Qianqiu festival of the empress ising in the careful preparation of the manufacturing department. As a daughter-inw, Gu Sheng, of course, came to the pce early. "Chaohua is here." Today, the queen is dressed up in a golden and yellow embroidered Phoenix robe. The nine tails on her head are shining with pearls and Phoenix hairpins. Today''s Queen is so gorgeous that people dare not stare at her. "After a mother for thousands of years, of course, the son minister should be the first person to congratte." Gu Sheng was mischievous with a smile. Then she looked at the queen and said intively: "the son minister specially dressed up for today, but standing in front of the mother, who can see the figure of the child Minister?" Thepliment made the queenugh. At the end of the speech, Gu Sheng solemnly saluted the Queen: "my son, I wish the Empress Dowager eternal glory and evergreen pine and cypress!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 956 When the concubines and other wives came to the Queen''s pce, they saw that the queen was talking andughing with the crown prince. It is said that the queen and princess have a very good rtionship, just like mother and daughter. Those women who had thought they were exaggerating the facts seemed to be true. Lu Xi entered the pce with her mother, Mrs. Zuo Xiang, today. She was dressed with great care. Empress Qianqiu, naturally will not have those who have no brain to dress up, in as funeral, all are to the direction of celebration. It''s just that there is something particr about the festivity. It''s very difficult to make yourself stand out in a group of people with bright colors. Mrs. Zuo Xiang originally chose a red dress for her daughter. On such asions, red is the most impolite. Of course, it is difficult to show off in the crowd. Mrs. Zuo Xiang is an intelligent woman, which can be seen from the fact that there has never been any problems in the backyard of Zuo Xiangfu and her excellent reputation in the capital. Today, the queen is the main character, and there is also a recently married Princess. She didn''t want her daughter to be the focus of attention on such an asion. It''s a pity that Lu Xi didn''t show her mother''s affection. When Mrs. Lu saw her daughtering out of the yard, her eyes were a meal. A long Lavender dress perfectly shows her delicate body, with delicate make-up on her face and fringes on her hair, which is both gorgeous and charming. Beauty is beauty, but it is too much. Mrs. Lu would frown subconsciously. She just looked at the time and it was toote to go back. She had to take her daughter to the carriage. "Xi''er, why don''t you listen to mother''s advice?" Mrs. Lu sighed. She gave birth to two sons of this daughter, usually look like eyes, very precious, developed Lu Xi some overbearing temperament. Lu Xi''s gentle smile, tone is coquettish: "the red dress that my mother chose for me, I don''t know how many people wear today. My daughter just don''t bump into them." Looking at Lu Xi''s pride and expectation, Mrs. Lu sighed. As a mother, she still knows a little about her daughter''s mind. The Prince now has a crown princess. It is said that the husband and wife have a good rtionship. She repeatedly advised her daughter to stop thinking about them. However, the daughter always talks about him. She is a past person, where do not know the daughter''s gentle appearance hidden under those careful thinking? It is said that the prince''s highness is staying in the prince''s pce. I''m afraid it''s not a simple character. She secretly worried in the heart, only ordered Lu Xi a few words, in the pce low-key behavior, everything can not show the limelight. Lu Xi, on the surface, should be thinking about something in his mind, and no one knows. Gu Sheng sat beside the queen with a smile and epted thepliments of those powerful men. "The robe on the crown prince''s wife is really wonderful." A Hou madam smiles the praise way. Purple is not a good color to control. If you have more, you will be vulgar. If you have less, you will not be able to hold down your aura. Therefore, there are not many people in purple today. Among these people, whether it is the fineness of the clothes or the rarity of the fabrics, it is natural that Gu Shengyin is honored for this one. Gu Sheng kept a kind and reserved smile and talked freely among thedies. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 957 Hearing the question just now, she seemed very happy to look at the queen and chuckle: "is it? I also think this robe is very beautiful. The Empress Dowager specially ordered the manufacturing department to make it for me. " As soon as she finished saying this, she could not help but tter the empress and the prince''s concubine, who were more intimate than their own mother and daughter. As soon as Lu Xi entered the pce with her mother, she noticed the most lively part of the hall. The two most respectable women in the whole dalie are surrounded by the stars and the moon, but Lu Xi does not pay attention to the majesty of the empress. Her eyes fixed on Gu Shengyin. She was wearing purple! Gu Shengyin seemed to feel the strong vision of this consciousness and looked far away. Lu Xi subconsciously lifted her chest and raised her head. She didn''t want to bow her head to Su Chaohua at any time. Unfortunately, Gu Shengyin didn''t seem to notice her. He swept her face leisurely, and immediately looked away as if he had not seen anything. More than any provocation! What is the greatest arrogance of the enemy to you? Not contempt, but total disregard! Lu Xi couldn''t help but hold his hand tightly. No matter how patient he was on the surface, he also brought out a trace of resentment. Walking beside her, Mrs. Lu min. felt the wrong emotion of her daughter. She reached out and patted her arm, and whispered, "this is in the Queen''s pce. No matter what you think, you can''t make any mistakes for me!" On the face is a calm smile. Lu Xi regained consciousness, reluctantly showed a smile, and Mrs. Lu walked to their own seat. There are gooddies around to talk. "Miss Lu is more and more water-saving. I don''t know which son of a family will be lucky enough to marry such beautiful women in the future." A familiardy joked. Lu Xi looks shy and bows his head. Anotherdy saw Lu Xi''s clothes clearly: "this dress on Miss Lu is unique." She looked at Lu Xi in the eyes is unable to stop surprise. Yan. Lu Xi couldn''t help but smile when she heard the speech, and it didn''t waste half an hour of her borate dressing up for it. But as soon as she looked up, she turned to Gu Shengyin in front of her. Different from their own slightly lighter purple, the other party''s robes are thick dark purple, so the solemn and atmospheric color can''t be suppressed by ordinary people, and they will look very old-fashioned. However, Gu Sheng pressed down her clothes and robes with her own aura. The deep purple color showed all her advantages in appearance. Her skin was more beautiful than snow, and her facial features were exquisite and beautiful. She was not subdued by the beauty of the empress, who was also dressed in the same manner. It''s like a man who lives in the sight of others. Lu Xi''s eyes showed a trace of reluctance. She knew that from the moment she entered the pce, she knew that after seeing the clothes on the princess''s body, she knew that her borate dressing up was meaningless. Whether it''s appearance, or temperament, or dressing up. Today''s she, was that high woman to give a head. After chatting with ady, Mrs. Lu looked up at her daughter. She could not help but feel a little distressed when she saw her gloomy look. "Xi''er, with your appearance, there are so many dignitaries in Beijing. My mother will find you a first-ss young talent..." Lu Xi interrupts her mother''s words: "but there is no other talented person in the world who canpare with brother yunqi." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 958 Mrs. Lu was dumb. In terms of dignity, in the world, who can honor the prince? but Mrs. Lu raised her head and nced at the princess, who was holding hands with the Queen''s mother and was smiling with grace. Among so many well-dresseddies anddies, the prince and princess can dazzle people. She sighed. How could the prince''s thoughts fall on her daughter? What''s more, as a mother, she always wants her daughter to be good. The crown prince''s side concubine, no matter how noble the name sounds, is just a concubine. Which mother will be willing to let his daughter grow up to be a humble concubine room? What''s more, if Lu Xi is married to another family, in case of any injustice, their family can help, but if she married to the royal family, it is really life and death by life. This truth, she has always believed that Xier will understand, waiting for her to figure out. But now, Xi''er looks more and more bewildered. Mrs. Lu took her daughter''s hand. It seems that after returning to the mansion today, she will have a good talk with her daughter. Just at this moment, the shrill voice of the Chambein came from outside. "The prince''s Highness has arrived!" The hall suddenly quieted down, and the women''s family members were sitting in a critical position. Some of them who had not seen the prince secretly nced at the prince who had just stepped into the hall door. Yunqi doesn''t care about all kinds of dim nces in the store. He personally presented the gift held by the rear Chambein to the queen. He made a big gift and said a few words of blessing. Gu Shengyin''s eyes widened as soon as yunqi entered the hall. This man, really As soon as she was hot in her heart, it was as if she had been slowly washed by the warmest and mellow wine. There are too many female dependents in the hall, so yunqi is inconvenient to stay for a long time. After presenting a gift, he looks at Gu Shengyin behind the queen, smiles at her and prepares to leave. At this time, the old princess of Pingxi pce, who was sitting on the other side of the queen, suddenly gave an ouch. Everyone was attracted by her action. The old princess of Pingxi is more than 60 years old. Her head is full of silver and she is meticulously coiled into a bun. Her eyes are not like those of ordinary old people. She is very energetic. She has a high rank in the royal family and has a good reputation. Even the queen, on weekdays, also calls her auntie. Now the queen was very concerned and asked, "what''s the matter with your aunt?" The old princess of Pingxi narrowed her eyes andughed. She held out a finger to Gu Shengyin, and then pointed to yunqi: "I just saw that the clothes on the prince''s highness and princess''s mother seem to be made of the same material." All of them fixed their eyes on it. Sure enough, the prince was wearing the same heavy purple robe. before he came as like as two peas, he didn''t care much about him. He stood with the prince''s concubine at the moment. The clothes of two people were not even the moire of the cuffs. Several newly marrieddies blushed secretly, but the older onesughed. The empress took a close look at Gu Shengyin, who was red faced and calm. She said, "Oh, that''s great. You two go in and out together. Now even a dress needs the same fabric?" Such a small thing, really put Gu Shengyin, she is not at all feel what. But Su Chaohua has not experienced such a battle, she can only pretend to be shy and smile with a veil. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 959 Yunqi appreciates the lovely appearance of her little wife''s blush. She feels that she will be embarrassed if she does this again. Then she stands out with a light cough. "It''s because I think the fabric looks good that the manufacturing department uses it to make a robe." As soon as the prince said this, he was obviously helping the princess out. People look at the princess face slightly red appearance, where there is no know, have changed the topic of interest. Seeing this, yunqi didn''t wait much. He said goodbye to the queen and left the hall. Gu Shengyin only felt that thedies in the pce looked at their eyes very intriguing. She knew what they were thinking and didn''t speak. She just put forward a princess''s posture and sat down dignified. The queen nodded with satisfaction at her appearance. Royal princesses and concubines, can be shy, the key is to be able to live in the town. Looking at the faces of the princesses, they are more attentive because of the smiles on their faces. Then the old princess of Lianping held Gu Shengyin''s hand and said that the child and I had an eye contact. She could not help but pin a rare Purple Jade flowing cloud hairpin on Gu Shengyin''s hair. Lu Xi sits quietly on one side, her expression is very calm, but if you look carefully, you will find that the handkerchief she put on her skirt has been scratched out of shape. Her hands and fingernails under the handkerchief even pinched blood out of the palm. Wear the same style of robe, take the initiative to open the door for his wife This is his brother yunqi! Mrs. Lu was very worried when she saw the scene in the pce. She was afraid that her daughter would lose control of her emotions. Now she is relieved to see Lu Xi like this. Xi''er seems to have grown up and got the priority. But she didn''t know what she was thinking in her calm face. Gu Sheng was driven out of the hall by the queen after sitting with him for a while. The queen said that she would talk to some old sisters and would not let her listen to the corner. Gu Shengyin knows, however, that she is afraid that she will sit here alone and be bored and let herself go out to y. She epted the good intentions of the queen with a smile, saluted and walked out of the Queen''s pce with the maid behind her. Looking at Gu Shengyin''s figure disappearing in the hall, Lu Xi''s eyes twinkled for a moment, and made an excuse to speak with Lu, and went out. "The prince, the princess and thedy." Gu Shengyin is walking slowly in the imperial garden. She could not go too far away, let alone return to her own pce, so she had to walk in the imperial garden. Fortunately, the royal garden contains countless precious flowers in the world. Whenever youe here, you can always enjoy different beauty. The sound made Gu Shengyin stop. She recognized the voice and knew better who was the owner of the voice. Lu Xi quickened his pace to catch up. For the first time, she looked at Gu Shengyin with a new look. Lu Xi always knew that Su Chaohua was good-looking. As early as Su Chaohua was still waiting for her words, her majesty praised her for her beautiful appearance and etiquette. In the past, she always looked at the woman who robbed her sweetheart with a strange eye. This time, she looked at her with the eyes of a stranger, and then she was surprised how beautiful she was. From the beginning to the end, as a woman, she was amazed and envious. She was amazed at Su Chaohua''s unique beauty and envied her after her marriage, which brought ayer of charm and grace that a girl never had. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 960 Lu Xi heard a word. If a woman marries, it is equivalent to a second growth. Usually, there are two different situations after a woman gets married. One is that the beauty bes more dazzling under the moistening; the other is to lose the brilliance which belongs to oneself in the wasted time. No matter how you look at it, Princess Su Chaohua belongs to the former. This means that after her marriage, she had a good life in the east pce. Gu Shengyin has been standing there smiling and allowing her to look at it. She was still thinking about when Lu Xi would remember the identity difference between herself and her. But obviously, the other party didn''t realize it and just kept staring at himself. Gu Shengyin finally couldn''t help speaking. "Miss Lu, it seems that the rules we asked you to learnst time are not good enough." The sound of cool without temperature makes Lu Xi suddenlye back to his senses. She thought of her experience in the past three months, and with a thrill in her heart, she quickly saluted Gu Shengyin. "Please forgive me for the crown prince, Princess and empress. The courtiers marvel at her beauty and forget herself for a moment. Please forgive her." Gu Sheng looks at Lu Xi unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, one day, Su Chaohua can hear praise from Lu Xi''s mouth. She chuckled and looked at Lu Xi: "Miss Lu, what can I do for you?" Lu Xi thinks of his intention and looks at Gu Sheng''s maiden behind him. It means to put people away. Gu Shengyin is not as good as her idea: "Miss Lu, if you have something to say directly." Lu Xi is ashamed and angry in her heart. What she is going to sayter can''t be heard by others? But she had no way to take Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng enjoyed Lu Xi''s tangled appearance for a while because of her bad taste. When she looked at Lu Xi''s beseeching eyes again, she finally showed mercy and let the maid in waiting behind her leave. Only one confidant is left to pick lotus around. Lu Xi took a look at Caihe, and then looked at Gu Shengyin''s look. He knew that most of them were the confidants of the crown princess, and most of the other party would not really let himself have no one around him. She secretly raised a breath in her heart, as if to give her infinite courage, straight look at Gu Shengyin: "prince, concubine and empress, I don''t know, has the prince''s highness mentioned the courtiers and daughters in front of you?" Gu Sheng is dumbfounded. Is this a showdown? She thought about it for a moment. When this happens, the normal person''s reaction should be surprise, and then she can''t wait to ask? I''m afraid Lu Xi is waiting for her to respond? So Gu Sheng looked at Lu Xi for no reason, and said faintly: "maybe there is, this pce doesn''t remember." Lu Xi is full of the desire to pour out his feelings Why do you have people who don''t y cards ording tomon sense! She took a deep breath and forced a smile. Today, she came with the courage to break the boat. Absolutely, she can''t give up because of this little setback. The next moment, Lu Xi''s eyes became red. She looked at Gu Shengyin pitifully and said, "the crown prince, the imperial concubine and the Empress Dowager know that in your heart, the courtiers and daughters are as insignificant as the dust on the ground. It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember them..." Gu Sheng interrupted her impatiently: "Miss Lu, this pce is out to enjoy the flowers today, not to listen to you fan. Self metaphor." Lu Xi: The bitter atmosphere created by hard work was destroyed in an instant. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 961 She looked at Gu Shengyin a little confused. In the impression, Su Chaohua is a woman with perfect etiquette and posture, and will never easily make such unreasonable things as interrupting others. But she has interrupted her statement twice in a row. Is the rumor wrong? Or is this woman too yful? Of course, Gu Shengyin was intentional. Su Chaohua is gentle and generous, but to his rival, if he still pays attention to what kind of Lady demeanor, it is not generous, that is stupid. She just wants Lu Xi to hold back. Suffocate her! However, Gu Shengyin obviously underestimated Lu Xi''s toughness. After being interrupted twice in session, Lu Xi quickly organized the wording and started his third statement. This time, she obviously learned a lesson, no longer using sensationalism, but straight to the point. "The crown prince, the concubine and the Empress Dowager are here to ask you to help me and your royal highness." Lu Xi looked at Gu Shengyin earnestly. Gu Shengyin: (¡Ñ o ¡Ñ) ah! Is this woman''s brain sick! She took a special look behind her and found that Caihe, who had always been calm, was also shocked at Lu Xi. She was obviously scared. I''m not alone in being surprised. This cognition let her down, it is obvious that the problem is not her own, and in front of this somehow brain pit Lu Xi. About Mo is the prince''s concubine''s master and servant. Their expressions are too unexpected. Lu Xi pauses for a moment, as if to give them reaction time. When Gu Shengyin frowns, it is obvious that she hase back to God, Lu Xi starts her affectionate confession again. "The prince and his highness have known each other since childhood. We More than ten years of feelings. I know that you are the crown princess, and I dare not ask for such a noble seat. I only hope that you can see my sincere love for the prince and help me and the prince... " Gu Sheng was stunned by this. Listen, what isnguage art? It is clear that yunqi has already made it clear to her that since then, the two people have nothing to do with each other. However, in Lu Xi''s mouth, they be lovers, but they can''t be together because they are in the middle. If at the moment, the person who upies Su Chaohua''s body is not himself, and has a system plug-in, he knows that his lover is unlikely to betray himself in any case. I''m afraid that any woman will raise doubts in her heart after hearing these words. After Lu Xi finished speaking, she felt that the whole person almost lost her strength. She waited for Gu Shengyin''s response with some trepidation. She may be angry and furious, and will question the prince and make trouble. In this way, the rtionship between her and the prince will inevitably crack. At that time, she will rise to the top with years of emotion She may also bear it, but once the seeds of suspicion are buried, they will start to take root and sprout. In a long time, it will lead to greater conflicts between the two. Or perhaps best of all However, Lu Xi imagined so many things, but he didn''t think that Gu Shengyin didn''t even change his expression after hearing her words. She felt the other side''s eyes gently swept over his face, and there was a chill in her eyes. The other side''s expression looked at him like a smile. On Gu Sheng''s expression like this, Lu Xi''s heart suddenly shed a trace of panic. It was as if all the most secret things buried deep in her heart were prated into her heart without any omission. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 962 She subconsciously straightened out her chest, as if in this way, can bring a trace of confidence to herself. Seeing Gu Sheng''s silence, she thought the other party was thinking about it. Then she said, "originally, brother yunqi promised me that he would marry me three months after the wedding." Finish this sentence, she is satisfied to see Gu Sheng because the face of picking lotus behind him is white. But before she could be happy, she heard a gloomy voice behind her: "is it?" Lu Xi was frightened and suddenly turned around. Yunqi is standing behind her. She doesn''t know how long the other party has been standing and how much she has heard her own words. However, Lu Xi is no longer in the mood to think about this. She is totally frightened by the sudden outburst of yunqi''s aura that makes her stand unsteady. Lu Xi has never seen such a terrible face on yunqi''s face. The other side''s eyes were ck and heavy, his face was cold and frightening. Looking at his eyes was like looking at a dead thing. It is clear that the weather is suitable for the season, but Lu Xi felt that he fell into the ice cave in an instant. She had no doubt that for a moment, yunqi wanted her own life. Lu Xi''s body shook uncontrobly. Yunqi''s voice was very low: "I don''t know. When did you and Miss Lu promise each other for life and make vows to each other?" Lu Xi opened her mouth and tried to exin. She couldn''t say anything. Yunqi looked at Chen Leng and continued: "Gu Yuan thought that he had already made it clear to Miss Lu in the pavilion. You don''t want to be rude to women, but it''s also based on the other person''s taste Lu Xi was frightened by his gloomy momentum and couldn''t help but step back. However, yunqi doesn''t intend to let her go, but pushes forward further. He looked at her coldly and coldly: "thest time you say it, the princess is lonely! If anyone dares to make up his mind on her, he will surely make her regret all her life! " Lu Xi finally couldn''t help but knelt down on the ground. This looks like Yunqi looked at Lu Xi, who had lost his manners on the ground, and said coldly, "go away!" Lu Xi got up from the ground in a hurry and left with some unsteady steps. When yunqi turns to look at Gu Shengyin again, he seems to be a different person. The gloom on his face disappears without a trace, and the tenderness that cannot be changed from the bottom of his eyes is reced. Caihe had already retreated when yunqi arrived. Yunqi looks at her calm face. There is a trace of tension in her voice: "rourourou..." He was a little afraid. He was just seen by rourourou. What if she was afraid of herself? Gu Shengyin looks back, as if he knew yunqi for the first time. In the past, the other side in front of her has always been that kind and harmless appearance, she thought her lover is really a gentle, asionally with a little jump off the little white sheep. Until today, I found that the other side where harmless, is clearly a sleeping lion! Seeing his wife''s eyes wandering on his face, yunqi feels uneasy. Suddenly, the opposite person burst intoughter. Yunqi is confused by this smile, but somehow she knows that she is not angry, so she is relieved. "Soft You''re not angry? Not afraid? " He stepped forward and gently hugged his wife. Then he asked her in a low voice. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 963 Gu Sheng broke away from his arms because he earned it lightly. This is the imperial garden. There are so many guestsing and going today. It''s not good to be seen that the prince and the princess are hugging each other in public. Obviously, yunqi also knows this truth. Gu Shengyin can leave his arms so easily. Angry? Gu Sheng was not angry because of this. As for fear? Gu Shengyin did not know how to write these two words. Gu Shengyin raises his head. Yunqi sees her eyes full of smiles. "I am not angry or afraid. On the contrary, I am very happy at the moment." Gu Sheng looks at yunqi and smiles. She suddenly approaches, stands on tiptoe and asks in yunqi''s ear: "you just said I killed you. Is it true? " Suddenly, a smile appeared on yunqi''s face. He lowered his head and the two breathed. Looking at her little wife, she looks at herself with bright eyes. She is filled with expectant stars. Yunqi feels that her anger has turned into infinite tenderness. "It''s true. My softness is my life." Gu Shengyin''s face turned red with the speed visible to the naked eye. This man, the ability to speak love words, is bing more and more uncontroble. Seeing Gu Shengyin like this, yunqi finally can''t helpughing. Standing not far away from Caihe, she sighed: she is indeed the princess and concubine. Just like the prince''s highness, she would not doubt that he would pull out his sword and kill people in the next second. But the Empress Dowager and concubine Leng have the ability, just a few words coax the prince''s highness tough. Thinking about it, Caihe was happy again. She is the one who serves the prince''s wife. She is loved by her royal highness. When they serve her like this, they also have light on their faces, don''t they? Gu Shengyin and yunqi get tired of it for a while, then theye up and ask him, "aren''t you in front? Is this going to pop up here? " Empress Qianqiu, those ministers also want to congratte, but do not appear in the back pce hall. Yunqi coughed: "I just happened to pass by and saw you here, so I came here to have a look." He would not admit that he was always watching the whereabouts of his little wife. As soon as he heard that the youngdy and Princess of the left prime minister''s mansion were in the imperial garden, he put down his affairs and rushed over. I just heard Lu Xi''s words that made him angry. Gu Shengyin is just a casual question, not necessarily to get a formal answer. She looked at their clothes and remembered what she had been saying in her heart before, "your clothes?" Yunqi looks down at his clothes of the same style as Gu Shengyin and smiles. "I heard that couples who are very close to each other will wear clothes of the same fabric and style. This is called lovers'' wear." Gu Sheng suppressed the smile in his heart. Lovers wear, this in the modern society thousands of years after the emergence of the title, so born? However, she was still very conscientious and puzzled: "lovers dress?" Yunqi then reacts. The word "lovers" has note out now. He forced an exnation: "a partner with deep friendship is called a couple for short." Gu Sheng nods. "Companions of deep friendship." She repeated, quietly holding yunqi''s hand with her sleeve. They looked at each other andughed. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 964 Lu Xi lost his soul and entered the hall, which was naturally seen by many people. However, due to face, most of thedies were just surprised and pretended to be invisible. Mrs. Lu looked at her daughter with some worry. She took her hand and asked, "what''s wrong with Xi''er?" Lu Xi just shook his head, lowered his head and said nothing. The next time, Lu Xi has been sitting beside Mrs. Lu without saying a word. Until the Pce Banquet was over, she followed Mrs. Lu back to her own carriage. At this time, Lu Fu, who had been worried for a long time, grabbed her daughter''s hand and repeatedly asked, "what''s the matter with you, Xi''er?" after enduring all day''s mood, Lu Xi finally broke down at this moment. As soon as she threw herself into Mrs. Lu''s arms, she cried out. this can frighten Mrs. Lu for many years, since Xi''er''s incident I have never cried so recklessly. Mrs. Lu only felt that her heart was breaking. Over for a long time, Lu Xicai, who had cried bitterly for a long time, told the story of today''s day under the pressure of Mrs. Lu. "This..." Even if it was Mrs. Lu, it was a long time before she came back to her senses. She looked at her daughter with aplicated face. To tell you the truth, if Lu Xi was not her daughter, she would definitely scold a fool! In front of the prince and princess, let others help you and the prince? "Niang..." Seeing that Mrs. Lu didn''t speak, Lu Xi lengthened her voice and called her. Mrs. Lu is already thinking about how to make amends to the crown princess. The princess is the future mother of the country. Now the prince loves her so much. If she doesn''t like the Lu family Mrs. Lu was reluctant to think about the consequences. There is also the prince. He is afraid that his impression of the Lu family is not good. Mrs. Lu looked at her daughter with a headache. Her eyes were still filled with tears and seemed to be very aggrieved. How can a daughter be raised like this! "Go back to the house, I will teach you the rules well!" Mrs. Lu''s face turned cold. This daughter, if you don''t teach well, I''m afraid that she will cause great trouble in the future. Lu Xi knew that he might have made a mistake. He thought of yunqi''s appearance in the daytime. He was scared to death and didn''t dare to talk much. Gu Sheng hears that Lu Xi has been banned. He thinks that the wife of the left prime minister''s house is not stupid. "Prince, concubine and empress, I''d like to see you." The voice of the maiden came out. Put a peeled litchi into his mouth, Gu Sheng didn''t move his face and eyes. While waiting for the lotus to see the small maid said: "the prince princess Niang is not convenient to see guests now, please left phasedy back?" Outside the hall, seeing the gift returned for the third time, Mrs. Lu finally darkened her face. From that day on, she came to see the princess three times. Every time, Donggong''s attitude is very clear: no see! This also shows the crown princess''s position: she does not forgive Lu Xi for what she did that day. Mrs. Lu sighed and got up to leave. The emperor is in the Queen''s pce, and the actions of Lu Fu have been watched by them these days. As for the reason why Mrs. Lu did this, the two naturally knew it well. The queen herself made a cup of tea for the Emperor: "Mrs. Lu is sensible, but she is not good at raising her daughter." The queen said with a helpless face: "pity my Chaohua, how long has this just been married? In such a case, I look at the child, when Ie to see me these two days, my smile is less." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 965 When the emperor heard the speech, his face was cold. The prince is his most valued sessor, and Su Chaohua, the princess, was also a child who grew up. In the emperor''s heart, the person he liked was naturally the one with the highest honor. What a youngdy in the left prime minister''s mansion even wanted to get in between the two? The emperor then said, "it''s not bad for you to be an official, but it''s not good to discipline your children. I''ll give him a good beating. " The queen just gave a faint smile. When the emperor left, the Queen''s face showed a smile. She mentioned it in front of the emperor on purpose, otherwise, in this man''s mind, such a small matter might not have attracted his attention. But her son, her daughter-inw, has been wronged for no reason. Why should she let go of the originator? Two monthster. The pce election. Now it has been more than half a year since the prince''s wedding. The crown prince and princess have no children. Some courtiers suggest that the prince should ept the side concubine. Just two days ago, the crown prince and the empress came to the emperor, which meant that they were not in a hurry to ept the imperial concubine for the east pce. "The emperor, themon people are long and the emperor is weak. It has always been a great taboo." The queen only said this. However, this sentence reminds the emperor of how he endured humiliation under the oppression of his brother and his father''s beloved concubine. The Queen''s son was not as good as amon son in front of his father. Now, he looked at those who strongly suggested that the crown prince ept the side of the imperial concubine''s courtiers are particrly unhappy. He looked at them carefully, and most of the courtiers were left-wing. Hum, the daughter of Zuo Xiang is the one who thinks highly of the prince? "The prince and his concubine are in harmony with each other on the harp and harp. They are very affectionate, and you are too generous in your love." The emperor coldly dropped this sentence and ended the topic. Ten dayster, a piece of imperial edict made the whole left prime minister''s house flying. "It was carried by heaven, and the emperor said," the left prime minister, the Lu family, is beautiful and graceful in her heart I''ll give you the honor of this After receiving this edict, the left prime minister sent the preaching father-inw away in a daze. What he saw when he went back to the mansion was his daughter who resisted. "What? To be a concubine to the emperor? I don''t want to! I want to be yunqi... " "Pa!" Left phase unbearable raised hand to this always cherished legitimate daughter a p in the face. He looked at Lu Xi coldly: "please be careful with your words." Duanbin was bitten very hard by him. The concubines who were sealed by the first book of saints were already the emperor''s women even if they had not entered the pce. The emperor''s women, shouting the name of the prince''s highness, do you think the life of the whole left prime minister''s house is too long? Ten dayster, the newly released concubines entered the pce. Zhonggong. The queen raised her hand and looked at her newly dyed nails, and asked in a slow voice, "the Lu family, have you entered the pce?" "Yes, madam," the people around her said The queen nodded: "well send someone to look at her, don''t let her when not long eyes, and bump into the prince and princess." "Yes." Gu Shengyin also learned that Lu Xi was granted duanbin. She was a little surprised, which could be regarded aspletely out of the plot. Knowing that the emperor knew what Lu Xi and the crown prince had done before, she understood the emperor''s idea. This is to let Lu Xi diepletely. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 966 The imperial concubines were very afraid of this concubine. Among the concubines who entered the pce, duanbin was the highest in family background and position. In recent years, the emperor has rarely epted high-ranking concubines into the pce. Most of them are not young and beautiful. They are kept in the pce to make a fresh picture. This concubine was born in the sky, and many concubines regarded her as a great enemy. "Niang, you see, which of us is not from the lowest talented person to climb up slowly, this one from the left prime minister''s mansion..." The queen took a sip of tea, and gently put the tea cup on the low table beside her body, interrupting the words on the opposite side. On the other side, this is a little concubine who has been favored for nearly two months. Obviously, she is worried that Lu Xi''s love will be affected after she enters the pce. The queen said slowly, "thunder, rain and dew are all grace.". It''s better not to specte about the emperor''s mind. " The little concubine turned pale. Knowing that the queen was beating herself, she didn''t dare to speak again. She sat for a while and left. The queen closed her eyes quietly as if nothing had happened. Half a monthter, the people in the harem understood that the emperor would not seal this duanbin because he liked her. If you really like it, how can you enter the pce for half a month without even turning over the brand? If you don''t like it, why do you want to include people in the pce? This question, the emperor''s mind, no one can guess. "Miss..." Lu Xi looked at the embarrassed face of the maid and knew it in her heart. Sure enough, Lu Xi looked down at the dishes on the table that had no half dead heat. In the past half month, she has almost tasted the warmth and coldness of human feelings that she has not faced for more than ten years. When I first entered the pce, the things I got in the pce were not the best, but they were slightly inferior to those high-ranking concubines and concubines who were in favor. People often came to visit the pce where they lived. But seeing that the emperor never wanted toe here, the pce gradually became quiet. Not only is it quiet, but also the daily rules and rewards in the pce are getting worse and worse. There was no change in the appearance, but inside, it waspletely different all day. This is the harem. This is the difference between having a pet and not having a pet. When she first entered the pce, she still resisted infinitely, thinking of what reason to refuse if the emperor called on her. But now, she has begun to think about what kind of way to attract favor. The change of people''s heart is only half a month. Unfortunately, what Lu Xi didn''t know was that from the emperor''s edict, she was doomed to have no chance to be favored. It was nothing more than a punishment for her ignorance. Spring goes and autumnes. A year passed. In the harem, there are countless new peoplee in, and many old people go down in obscurity. Few people remember the little existential Duan pin any more. Lu Xi, who had not been out for a long time, had a good day on this day. Looking at the sunlight outside, Lu Xi had a rare idea of going out for a walk. At this time, I don''t think I''ll meet anyone? One year''s pce life has taught her how to be a low-key person. She thought, cleaned up for a while, and then went out with her maid inw. Just walking to the imperial garden, Lu Xi saw a group of people opposite. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 967 She stopped her pace and was nning to hide before the other party saw her. Although the people on the opposite side don''t know who it is, even in the whole harem, few people can have it. "It''s the crown prince, the princess and the empress!" The little girl beside me eximed. Just preparing to turn around, Lu Xi looked over there in a trance. Princess? Su Chaohua? When she heard the address again, she felt as if she had passed away. Thest time I met, I still stayed in front of her to express my heart. After that? After that, she was startled by the angry prince. Then, there was an election, and then she went into the pce. The man who had influenced his mind for more than ten years, she had not thought of it for a year. Do not know out of what mentality, she left the footstep stopped, so quietly stood there, until the opposite person approached. The one who walked to the front of the crowd and was surrounded by the stars and the moon was indeed the Crown Princess Su Chaohua. For a year, she was still as brilliant as that, but she had more dignity in her upper position. She was wearing a red robe embroidered with peacocks, and the red gems on her hair were shining with awe inspiring gold, which made people dare not look at her. I don''t know what kind of reaction she will have when she sees herself? Lu Xi thought like this, when the opposite person came to him, he quietly bent down and made a big gift. "Niang, in front of me are the concubines." Duanbin? Gu Sheng''s eyebrows are not Lu Xi? Her eyes fell on Lu Xi''s body, the other side''s body is a semi-old light blue dress, in eyes, followed by a 13-4-year-old girl. Looking at this, we can see that she has had a bad year. It''s also true that in such a high and low ce in the pce, how good a life can she have as a concubine without pet? "No gift." Lu Xi lowered his head, only felt the neat pace from his side, took away the gusts of fragrance. The woman, unexpectedly, did not even pause. She raised her head and wanted to call Su Chaohua. She asked her if she could not remember herself in one year? This is what Lu Xi used to be able to do, but now he can only shut up. "The princess is really beautiful..." Suddenly came the exmation of the little girl. "Moreover, it is said that the prince''s royal highness and the princess''s wife are very close. The princess has not been pregnant for two years, but the prince''s highness is stunned and tries to suppress all the voices that let him ept the concubine..." The little girl said, found her master looked over, suddenly realized what, red face, kneeling down: "mother forgive me, maiden should not be too garrulous." Even if duanbin is not favored, she is her master. To punish oneself such a little girl, is again simple matter. However, Lu Xi was not in the mood to find a little girl''s trouble at this time, and only said lightly: "remember to take care of your mouth next time." When the pedestrian left, Lu Xi looked at the colorful garden, the sun was still so warm, but she had no idea to enjoy the scenery. "Come back." She is the crown princess, only favored by the east pce; since she entered the pce, she has never received a trace of favor. Today''s self, and Su Chaohua, have already been two world people. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 968 In the evening, Gu Shengyin is chatting with yunqi. In the pce, Gu Sheng''s bun has been untied, so he lieszily on his desk to read. Yunqi sits on the chair beside him and soaks his feet. "I say rourourou, it''s good to read some books in the daytime, but it''s bad to read them carefully." Yunqi says helplessly to Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin looked up at him and said, "I''ll take a look for a while." There was no one to serve in the inner hall, so yunqi, the prince''s highness, wiped his feet with a cloth towel and sat down on the couch. He pulled Gu Shengyin into his arms, and they looked at Gu Shengyin''s travel notes together. "By the way, I met duanbin today." Gu Sheng said suddenly with his head turned. Yunqi was stunned at the strange name: "duanbin?" Looking at him like this, Gu Shengyin knew that he didn''t know who duanbin was at all. She was in a very good mood and said with a smile, "Miss Di of the left prime minister''s house, the one who entered the Pcest year." When she said this, yunqi remembered. It was Lu Xi? Don''t know Gu Shengyin suddenly said what this means, he frowned: "since a year ago that time, I have never seen her again." Looking down, I just saw Gu Sheng''s smile because he didn''t have time to take it back. He understood it all at once. He pretended to be angry on his face, but locked him tightly in his arms: "well, you deliberately said it to me, right..." He moved his hand and pinched Gu Shengyin''s soft meat on his waist. "Ha ha ha, ha, ha, Yang..." This is Gu Shengyin''s death spot. She hides in yunqi''s arms. Yunqi had always been tied to her, and she was just at her age. At this time, she was still twisted in her arms. The sage couldn''t help but be seduced. Confused, yunqi was naturally rubbed out. Two people are husband and wife, naturally there is nothing to avoid. Just under his body, his hands had touched the greasy skin along thepel. Gu Shengyin suddenly frowned and groaned. The sound is not right. Yunqi immediately stopped his movements and asked, "what''s the matter?" Gu Sheng frowned and felt a pain in his lower abdomen. She was not really a person who knew nothing about it. She already had a guess in her heart. But it''s not easy to say, in case it''s not good to let people have a happy time. She just said, "it''s probably because I had a bad stomach at night, and it''s a little ufortable." That''s good! Yunqi always holds people in his hands, but he is afraid that his strength is too heavy. Hearing this, he immediately asks people to hire a doctor. A listen is the East Pce Prince concubine Niang''s health is not well, several on duty imperial doctors rushed toe in a hurry. "How?" Looking at the old man''s face, Yun Qi is worried. The medical skills of these doctors in the hospital are really speechless, but this is the action, which is really slow and worrying. Finally, the doctor frowned for a long time, and a smile appeared on his face. "Congrattions to your royal highness, to the crown prince, to the princess and to the empress. It''s a great celebration." The doctor repeatedly congratted. Happy? Yunqi''s expression is nk for a second. Since the tender full 18, the body has no problem, he has no longer eat those dishes. But he didn''t expect the good news toe so fast! "Reward!" When he regained consciousness, yunqi''s face showed an excited smile and said repeatedly. The East Pce is happy, this news, in less than a quarter of an hour, spread throughout the harem. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 969 "What do you mean The queen had just finished washing and had not had a rest. She was surprised and pleased to hear the news from outside. "Back to empress dowager, many doctors have confirmed that the princess has been pregnant for more than a month." The eunuch who came to report the news replied respectfully. The Queen''s face could not help but smile, and even said: "good reward." This is to the people around you. After that, the queen got up again. She was not dignified as usual. She just said, "I have to go to see if there is something suitable in the warehouse. I have to let Chaohua mend her body. This young girl should pay attention to her first child, or I''ll go to see her now... " Her aunt, who has been serving for many years, couldn''t help crying andughing: "my mother, you should have a rest now. I''ll go and see for yourself. I''ll find out what''s suitable for you. As for your going to see it, it''s time for the prince and princess to rest. If you go there, she won''t get up to meet you? " The queen came to her senses and said with a smile, "look at me. I''m so happy." With a smile on her face: "you go and have a good look at it. Choose the best and send it to the east pce." "Well, I see." The queen sat down on one side, waiting for her heart to slow down. There is no news that the prince and princess have been married for two years. Although every time she talks about this, she ps her hands to let the princess not worry. But how can you not be impatient? After seeing several princes, the imperial concubine''s side concubines have been pregnant, only the East Pce, has not been reported. Although the Emperor didn''t want the eldest son of Donggong toe out earlier than his own son, the eldest son was better than none. There is no news, and I don''t know how long it will be dyed. Thank God, there is news from Chaohua. The queen was very happy. The emperor got the news at about the same time. His reaction is not much worse than the queen, immediately is the fate of candidates, countless precious medicinal materials to the East Pce loose in the past. The Shouan pce there is not backward, for the prince''s first child, everyone has shown enough attention. In the East Pce, Gu Shengyin has been carefully helped to the bed to rest. Yunqi sits on the edge of the bed with a giggle and looks straight at Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng can''t bear to look directly at the smile on the man''s face. This is seen by outsiders. Who can believe that it is the prince''s Royal Highness who killed decisively outside? Yunqi is really happy. He became a father for the first time in his two lives, and he was the child born to him by his favorite woman. How could he not be happy? He took Gu Shengyin''s hand: "rourourou, I''m so happy." Gu Sheng was affected by his emotions and unconsciously showed a smile: "well, I''m also very happy." Yunqi leaned down, afraid of pressing Gu Shengyin, but also deliberately left a gap between them. He gently dropped a kiss on Gu Shengyin''s forehead, gently pinned the hair on her cheek behind her ear, and his heart was peaceful. Here, there is his beloved wife. He stretched out his hand and gently stroked Gu Shengyin''s t abdomen. Here, there is a child connected by his blood. There was never a moment when yunqi was so grateful to God. Thank God, let hime to this world. Thank God that he met her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 970 When Lu Xi got the news, it was the next day. As a concubine like her, the prince is pregnant, so it is impossible for someone to inform her. She was able to know this matter, or because when the little servant girl around her went out, she heard other servant girls in the pce discussing this matter. It should be said that the whole pce is now discussing the pregnancy of the princess. Lu Xi didn''t know what mood she was when she heard the news. Maybe a little disappointed. When a person is better than you, it is easy to cause your jealousy, but if that person is much better than you, it is just the difference between the two. That kind of unwillingness and jealousy will fade down. This is how Su Chaohua feels about Lu Xi. But she never wanted Su Chaohua to have a good life. Even now she has epted her life, but Lu Xi always feels that if there was no su Chaohua, then all of her now are her own. Donggong is the only favorite. All women in the world are likely to have their own noble status. She used to have reasons tofort herself. Even if Su Chaohua was favored again, what would happen? Two years without pregnancy, even if the prince loves her again, he can''t always keep her. One day, the prince will ept his wife and give birth to children with other women. But now, Su Chaohua is pregnant. A woman can think of all the glory and vision, she has. Her existence, as if born to be envious. Lu Xi thought at a loss that Su Chaohua was like this. What about herself? Oneself She looked up at the cold, empty and damp pce, which had been deserted for many years. It was always so dreary and quiet that it seemed that the sun could not shine in. Whether it''s the old furnishings or the numb look of the servants in the pce, it makes people feel that this is a ce waiting for death. People here, will feel that time passes very slowly, but their own, but very fast. But one year, Lu Xi felt as if he had lived a lifetime. What is different from this is the east pce. The whole pce of happiness. Early in the morning, the queen came to the East Pce in person. She grabbed Gu Shengyin, who stood up to salute, and said angrily, "at this time, what are you talking about these empty rites? It is serious to raise a good fetus and give birth to a healthy sessor to the prince. " Gu Shengyin could only smile. Towards noon, the emperor and the prince came together. The East Pce suddenly became very lively. The two most respected couples in the world spent lunch together like ordinary people. After lunch, ording to the imperial doctor''s instructions, the prince and Princess need to rest, and the emperor and queen left first. Gu Sheng is lying on the bed, looking at the preparation to leave yunqi, suddenly wants to act coquettish. "Come and sleep with me." She said in a low voice. Yunqi was surprised and said, "what''s the matter? Can''t you sleep? " Gu Sheng nodded solemnly: "I want to sleep in your arms, and children also want to sleep in their father''s arms." Yunqiughs. She turns back when she was ready to go back to her study. He took off his coat and went to bed lightly. Then he put Gu Shengyin in his arms. With the familiar smell of lotus, Gu Sheng showed a satisfied smile. Yunqi bowed her head and dropped a kiss on her forehead: "princess, please rest quickly." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 971 Gu Sheng squeezed into yunqi''s arms and closed his eyes contentedly. But after a while, she opened her eyes again. "My father and my mother wish I had a boy in my stomach. What if it was a girl?" Her big eyes blink, from yunqi''s point of view, you can clearly see her long and curly eyshes. After thinking so much, yunqi couldn''t helpughing. But she thought about it carefully. If there is a little girl who looks like a soft girl, she blinks the same big eyes and looks at herself with water spirit. No, yunqi thinks about the picture, and feels that he has to soften into a pool of water. "I just like girls. Our daughter will be the most beautiful little princess like rourourou. I will make her the happiest princess in the world Yunqi''s eyes show a trace of longing. Gu Sheng looks at him for a while, and confirms that he is telling the truth. He nods with satisfaction. Good. There''s no preference for boys. But After thinking for a while, she got entangled again. This baby should be a boy. In this way, no one will force yunqi to be a concubine by taking advantage of Donggong Wu. What''s more, there are his brothers from different mothers who are covetous there. Although yunqi never says anything in front of her, Gu Sheng knows what kind of pressure he has to face. Gu Sheng doesn''t want him to work so hard. If the baby is a boy, yunqi''s pressure will be much less? Pregnant people''s brain is like to think, so confused after a pass, Gu Shengyin so vaguely sleep in the past. In the dream, there was a clear voice calling for her mother. Yunqi feels that the breath of the man in his arms is gradually growing, and he is obviously asleep. He gently put her hand down from his waist, and adjusted her sleeping posture, so that she can sleep morefortable, which is a little reluctant to let her go. After getting dressed, yunqi gets out of bed. The tenderness that only belongs to the man disappears, and he bes the prince''s highness who is awe inspiring and inessible to outsiders. "Serve the princess well. Wake her up half an hourter. You can''t sleep long..." After a few orders from the low and close attendants, Yun Qicai went to the study and began to deal with the unfinished business. Gu Sheng was awakened by the call of lotus. There was no familiar embrace around her, and it was obvious that the man left after she fell asleep. She sat up and allowed the pce people to dress herself. She was helped to walk slowly in the small garden of the east pce. Life is so in and warm. In the twinkling of an eye, months passed. During this period, Duan binqiu met Gu Shengyin several times. Gu Shengyin refused every time without hesitation. She is now pregnant with a child in her stomach, and Lu Xi, though Gu Sheng is sure that she will not have any thoughts that are harmful to her. But most of the woman didn''t mean anything to herself, and she certainly would not let anyone who might threaten her existence. Her stomach has been very big, usually walking will feel a little difficult. The doctors are more and more careful to wait on, peace pulse is three times a day, do not dare to rx. When the first snow falls in winter, Gu Shengyin''s stomach finally moves. Yunqi stood outside the hall all night. The first light of dawn reflected on the zed eaves of the East Pce, reflecting the gorgeous brilliance on the snow covered with a thinyer, which made his sight a little fuzzy. There was a clear cry from the inner hall. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 972 Yunqi''s eyes widened a little. After standing all night, his numb body moved a little, and almost staggered. In the inner hall, a steady woman came out happily and showed him a beaming smile: "Congrattions, your highness, you are a little grandson! Mother and son are safe... " Yunqi looks a little dazed. He hears wenpo''s words, but those words seem to have no meaning in his ears. The only thing he knew for sure was that she had a happy look on her face, which relieved him. He raised his legs and walked towards the inner hall, but before entering, he heard a faint cry. There was obviously somemotion in the inner hall, and then someone came out and saw him salute quickly. His face was filled with joy: "congrattions to your highness, your highness. Your mother is pregnant with twins. The dragon and the Phoenix are auspicious!" Yunqi reaches out and whisks wenpo away. She looks nervous and walks towards the inner hall. At this time, Gu Shengyin has just been waited on to change his clothes, and the pce people are still cleaning up. The whole pce is filled with a strong smell of blood. Seeing yunqi, the pce people saluted one after another. Yunqi waves his hand and goes straight to Gu Shengyin''s bed. She didn''t lose consciousness. She justy on the bed with her hair wet with sweat, enough to imagine the pain she had experienced before. Yunqi murmured: "rourourou..." Gu Sheng raised his eyes to see him, she is really tired now, such an action makes her feel very strenuous. Yunqi doesn''t say anything. She just puts her hand under the quilt and gently holds her powerless hand. She shouts rourourou again and again. Next to the baby sitter looked at her royal highness with emotion and was shocked. It was not the first time that she had seen the wife of a rich family give birth. However, this is the first time: the birth of a dragon and Phoenix fetus, but the male master is only focused on his wife, and the two children have not been looked at by their father so far. Looking at it, she was envious. She has seen a lot of things in the big families. How many of those couples have true feelings? This prince princess''s highness not only has a noble position, but also has the sincerity of holding his highness without reservation. There is noparison between people. The birth of the dragon and Phoenix in the East Pce brought great joy to the empress. The emperor personally gave the names of the two grandchildren, the boy as the omen and the girl as Xi. There was no courtier on the court, and he dared to talk about the prince and his concubine. Longfeng Chengxiang is an extremely rare joy. The prince''s highness had always loved the princess as a treasure. Now, the princess has just given birth to her son. Who dares to go up and look for something unpleasant at this time? It''s very lively outside. Lu Xi was lying on the bed. She was a little feverish. The other day, when the snow was heavy, all the nobles in the pce were talking about the beauty of the snow scenery and the emperor''s holiness. The next year must be another harvest year. It''s just her. It''s cold and humid because of the sudden drop in temperature and not enough charcoal fire. Under such weather, she was not unexpectedly infected with cold. But now, the whole pce is celebrating for the great happiness of the east pce. All the doctors in the Tai hospital are focusing on the three noble masters. Who will pay attention to her, a little concubine who is unpopr and has no sense of existence? The little girl went to ask for some, but it was a pity that she couldn''t even get up after a month''s dy. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 973 "Empress..." The little girl raised the brazier in an attempt to warm the gloomy hall. However, the poor quality of charcoal smoke people''s eyes can not help but want to shed tears, and even Lu Xi felt that his breathing was not smooth. There was a faint sound of silk and bamboo outside. "Why is it so lively today?" Lu Xi took a breath and asked. The little girl wiped her eyes and replied, "today is the full moon of the two little princes and grandsons of the east pce. The emperor and the empress have a big feast for the ministers." The full moon of xiaohuangsun Lu Xi was in a trance. In recent months, she had not paid attention to the east pce for a long time. Outside came the noise, the little girl rushed out. There was a faint voice outside, but Lu Xi couldn''t hear it. After a while, the little girl came into the room with a red cloth in her hand. She said happily: "the full moon of the emperor and grandson, the empress ordered the empress to reward the empress. This is what has just been given." Lu Xi looks at the food jewelry inside. It''s not a very good thing, but it''s rare for her now. After entering the pce for several years, she was not in favor, and her family seemed to be more and more indifferent to her. Mother is thinking about herself, but she is a woman of life. Unless she can find time to meet at the ceremony, where can she meet her daughter? "Take it and use it." Lu Xi said. This little girl is now the only one with her side. The little girl is a little puzzled: "Niang, these are all good things, maids are not qualified to use." Lu Xiughed: "I can''t use it either." She can''t see an outsider all year round. What can she do with this? ¡­¡­ East Pce, everywhere is decorated with lights, a jubnt. Gu Shengyin is standing among the guests, holding Yunxi in her hand for just a month. Yunzhao is held by the nurse. The two little guys look around with the same big eyes. They are not afraid of life at all. "Give it to me." Yunqi has juste over and takes his son who is spitting bubbles from the nurse''s hand. Thedies next to me were surprised to see this scene. The world pays attention to the care of their grandchildren rather than their children. Few men hold their children by themselves, for fear that they will lose their dignity. But look at the prince''s skillful movements, it is obvious that he has held many times. For a while, many envious eyes flew towards the princess. Gu Sheng didn''t have time to pay attention to these eyes. She held her fragrant and soft daughter in her arms, and her beloved husband and son were beside her. The little environment on this side seems to be isted from its surroundings. The bustle and bustle of the body side has nothing to do with her. Only in this corner, only yourself and the people around you are real. She looks up and smiles at yunqi, who is also looking down at her. Their eyes were glued in the air. Yunqi suddenly lowered her head and whispered in her ear, "let''s raise zhao''er and Xi''er, and we won''t have any other children in the future, OK?" After saying that, he reflected that this kind of words is easy to cause misunderstanding, and quickly added a sentence: "I heard the doctor say that a woman has a baby and hurt her body. I just hope you are OK. Let''s grow old together." Gu Sheng opened a smile on his face: "good." If you have a husband like this, what are you looking for , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 974 Lu Xi thinks that he may not be able to survive this winter. It was too cold, and the cold and humid wind came from the open hall, the windows that could never be closed firmly, from the ice slippery ground, from all corners of the country, and surrounded her. Calcte the date, will spring soon? It''s a pity that I can''t see the new branches of willow outside. Lu Xi coughed, especially in the open hall. There was no one to watch at night, the little girl was driven out by her to have a rest. Most people at thest moment will always spread a trace of kindness from the bottom of her heart, the little girl is thest person around her. Why torture her now? Vaguely, Lu Xi fell asleep in the cold quilt. She had a dream. Lu Xi in the dream has a gentle and reserved smile on her face, and her clothes are not gorgeous but exquisite. She lives in a clean and warm hall. She also saw the man in her dream. When he looked at himself, there was a soft and warm smile in his eyes. He held his hand for countless nights and said, "Xi''er, you can bear it, and then you can bear it. When I ascend the throne, I will give you the most noble seat." She also saw Su Chaohua. She is different from what she saw. Although she is also a noble princess, she has the same appearance, character and bearing, but she is not the same as now. There are numerous concubines and concubines in the east pce. Although the crown prince respects them, he does not favor them alone. Behind Su Chaohua''s pride and dignity in the daytime, he wept at the quilt night and night, and secretly searched for a doctor to take medicine and ask for children. She was like watching a y. She watched yunqi and herself act in front of outsiders, and Su Chaohua was kept in the dark and wanted to give birth to her husband. Then, finally, the emperor died and the new emperor ascended the throne. After the new emperor came to power, the first thing to do was to abolish Su Chaohua''s position as empress and canonize herself as the most noble imperial concubine under the empress, regardless of the opposition of all the people. And promised that once he had a son, he would be crowned Queen immediately. Back She didn''t know at the back, because she woke up from a dream. After waking up, it was still the dark and humid hall. The cold wind prated into her quilt. All over her body, from head to foot, even her heart, was cold. How beautiful the dream is, how cruel it is when you wake up. Lu Xi coughed twice and was speechless for a long time. On the day of spring, when the weeping willows in the pce pulled out the tender branches, the little girl found that her master had stopped breathing. "Bury it. It''s a good day. What a bad day!" The queen heard the report from the servant, and her eyelids did not lift. She said faintly. Gu Shengyin, who is teasing two children in the pce, also knows the news. She was stunned for a moment, and immediately she shook the rattle in her hand as usual. What does it have to do with her life and death? "Niang, this is what your highness saw outside the pce today. I''ll send it to you." Gu Shengyin opens the box and there are four lifelike little sugar figurines: he, himself, and two children. Holding the box in her hand, she looked back at her son and daughter who were holding each other. She felt very safe in her heart. The years are quiet and good. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 975 A life of dignity and happiness. This is the most appropriate portrayal of Su Chaohua''s life. Yunqi, the emperor of Zhao Dynasty, is the only emperor who has never epted his imperial concubine in the 500 year history of dalie Dynasty. ording to the official history, Emperor Zhao abdicated the throne to his only legitimate son, Yuan Zhao, andter retired to Nanshan pce with a long life. This couple has also be the favorite theme ofter novels and TV dramas. When Gu Sheng died, she was surrounded by Royal descendants. Yuan Zhao, who was already an emperor, cried like a child in front of her. "Don''t cry, zhao''er. I''m going to find your father." How can she make the emperor wait too long when he was killed a month ago? In a cry, she quietly closed her eyes. Open your eyes again, it is in the big bed in the space. Since mastering "creation", Gu Shengyin has arranged this space veryfortably, and he has never wronged himself. It was still the little Kingfisher. This time, Gu Shengyin watched her stand up and spread her small wings, but she could not bear the weight of her body. "It''s still a lot worse..." In fact, Gu Shengyin at this time has probably known his ability. The stronger the power of the soul, the stronger the perception of certain things. She knew for a long time that she didn''t have the power to create aplete living thing, but she still couldn''t help trying. The expected failure. Calm on the surface, Gu Shengyin said: "system, go to the next world." The system silently turns on soul transmission. It''s oppressive, cramped, and breathless. Gu Shengyin did not open her eyes, she could clearly "see" where she was. This is a once magnificent temple. Why ever? Because those dazzling reliefs have faded, and some of the white jade floors have cracked. Everything has lost color. And she was the only one sitting on the throne. No, it''s God. I feel it. The power in the body, which is weak but persistent, is really the real power. That''s right. How can a god get so miserable? "System, ept the story." The tide of memories flooded into her mind, Gu Shengyin finally understood why the God had be this way. This is a Western fantasy world. Tens of thousands of years ago, it was the time when the gods flourished. At that time, people devoted themselves to believing in their own gods, and the gods also used their own huge power to protect their believers. The more pure and firm the belief of believers, the more powerful the power of gods will be. The body that Gu Shengyin passed through is Katrina, the goddess of nature. The goddess of nature is one of the five main gods in the divine court, and her power is also extremely powerful among the gods. Her followers are all over the continent, and her temple stands in every corner of this continent. But everything is changing. Human beings are developing, and they are beginning to be unsatisfied with the status quo. As a result, more and more forests have been cut down to build houses, more and more rivers have been filled for good farnd, and the territory of the goddess of nature has been reduced again and again, and her power has been gradually weakened. The worst part is that faith is copsing. Humans no longer believe in gods. They feel that they can live well on their own. And because of their weakness, gods rarely appear before people, and even some people have begun to question the existence of God. It was a great disaster to the gods. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 976 Some weak spirits fell into a deep sleep, and some even could not maintain the true spirits, and disappeared directly between heaven and earth. Only those more powerful gods can maintain their consciousness and true spirit, and persist in the divine court, looking forward to the awakening of mankind. Katrix, as a powerful God, though greatly weakened, will not be fatally wounded. She will slowly guide her believers to shine the light of the goddess of nature again on the maind, and rebuild the magnificent temples on the maind. Unfortunately, she met a person before she could wait for her sessor. Among human beings, the group closest to the gods is called the oracle. They are able to listen to God''s will and be responsible for spreading the light of God to every inch ofnd. For thousands of years, the oracles have been the most distinguished people in this continent. Even the emperor of the most powerful empire is also the believers of gods. They dare not show any disrespect to the oracle. But that glory was just once. Now that faith is copsing, even the gods have lost their dignity, let alone the oracles who rely on them. The time when the oracle of any God could receive the courtesy of all the nobles, and the time when the oracle of the LORD God could even influence the change of the imperial dynasty was over. Now some Oracle, even when they go out to show their identity, will be questioned and ridiculed by others. They don''t even believe in God, let alone the oracle? The young oracles can only listen to the elderly in the dark, recall their dignity with yearning expression, and continue to face the cold reality after dawn. Hedi is such an oracle. In other words, she is not a Oracle, but her constitution has been tested to have the potential to be an oracle, and she was put into the temple of a water god. That water god, already because of the strength exhaustion and fall. HEDY agreed to be an Oracle not because of her firm faith, but simply because of her poverty in her family, and she was promised food in the temple. Of course, HEDY couldn''t listen to any God''s instruction. She just pretended to say some specious words to the faithful believers who only had deep water. Looking at those believers who were respectfully convinced of her words and did not hesitate to do so, HEDYughed at their stupidity and disapproved of the so-called gods. Where are the gods? If there is a God, how could she watch her followers being teased like this? This thought of HEDY ended at the moment of hearing Katrina''s call. Call from the soul, call from the goddess of nature. At that time, Katrina was ready to find a new inheritor from the world. She tried to call the Oracle who could resonate with her mind, and met Hedi. Hedi was also very afraid in her heart, afraid that the legendary goddess of nature could see through her own ideas. But at that time, Katrina had already reached the weak stage, and she needed to find a sessor to spread the oracle on the maind. How could she have the time to explore her soul? Moreover, Katrina, the goddess of nature, never believed that there would be people on the maind who could escape their beliefs. She is too conceited. Katrina taught Hedi countless magic and skills, making the Oracle extremely powerful. However, the gods will not know that human desires and hopes are not satisfied. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 977 Hedi is more and more powerful, she has gained enough prestige and status in the world. But her heart is growing. She began to be dissatisfied with the status quo: it is clear that the person who disseminates the gospel of God is himself, the person who dispels doubts for believers is himself, and the person who inherits the belief of goddess of nature is also himself. But all people have only one goddess of nature in their eyes! Most of the power of faith from believerses from the body of the gods, and the Oracle can only get a small part of it. But even this small part, also let her get enough benefits. Hedi''s strength has greatly increased, but she is not satisfied: only such a small part of her strength can make her strength increase so much. If she can obtain more power of faith? will she be more powerful? However, the power of belief that the Oracle can obtain is always limited, and only the gods can gain the greatest benefits. If HEDY wants to go further A terrible thought began to flow through her mind. It''s just a moment. Hedi didn''t even dare to think about it again, because the gods could read the thoughts in her believers'' minds at any time. No matter how weak the goddess of nature is, she is not equal to an oracle. But she thought too much, the goddess of nature had no time to look at her thoughts, and she had never doubted the belief of human beings in themselves. Katrina''s impression of human beings remains at the time when the belief in God was most powerful. At that time, even if the God asked him to die immediately, the other side would not frown. Hedi''s ambition has been expanded infinitely under the sustained growth of her own strength and the connivance of Katrina. Finally, one day, Hedi made the most unpopr thing in the world - killing God. When someone is surprised that something is wrong, everything has settled down. Katrina, the goddess of nature who has dominated the divine court for hundreds of thousands of years, has fallen, and Hedi, the natural goddess who inherited the new natural divinity, was born. No one on the maind will know what happened. As a God, Hedi''s thought ispletely different from that of a natural God. She knew that it was impossible to wait for human beings to wake up. Anyone who dares to offend the goddess of nature will be punished mercilessly. The fame of the goddess of nature spread in such circumstances. More and more human beings have be believers of this powerful goddess, and her strength has be more and more powerful. Finally one day, she crushed down the other four main gods and became the only supreme God in the temple. Ten thousand yearster, all people believed in their only supreme god Hedi. No one knows that for hundreds of thousands of years, Katrina, the goddess of nature, has been quietly protecting them. Gu Sheng quietly sorted out the plot in his mind, some speechless. She said, "is the system, the gods of the world, not cannibalism?" After watching the plot, the goddess of nature Katrina ispletely a silly white sweet with a face of cold goddess fan. The strength gap between her and Hedi is so big. It is clear that as long as she is a little wary, that Hedi can be crushed to death by her hand. However, the goddess of true, high cold and fake silly white sweet can y such a good hand as that. The system fan was silent for a moment, probably in the organization''s words: "Katrina is not stupid, but too confident, her own faith." Few of the gods who have experienced the most powerful period of belief doubt that faith is not pure. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 978 Gu Sheng was silent for a moment and said, "system, extract skills." she prayed secretly in her heart that she could give herself some useful ability. After all, she had drawn a piano skill in the ancient world, and she could not makeints about it. As the white light shed by, Gu Shengyin listened to the prompt given by the system. "The strong self-healing ability of blood n, reliable blood sucking in a short time, and rapid recovery of strength?" Gu Sheng read it out. She is a goddess of nature, giving her the ability of a blood race? The system is silent. Gu Shengforts himself: it''s better than piano and cooking. After drawing skills, she began to think about her current situation. Katrina is now in a period of weakness, and it is time for her to find an oracle to be her sessor and spread her Gospel on the maind. In fact, Gu Sheng couldn''t understand these gods. Obviously, he has been weak to this degree, but he has been waiting to find an oracle to spread his faith. If you can''t wait, you''ll keep waiting. Can''t she spread it on her own? When Gu Shengyin asked this question, the system was silent. This problem, not to mention the gods, has not even thought about the system. The system replied, "how can a God do such a thing in person because of his noble status?" Gu Sheng sneered: "this is what I can''t understand. Even the true spirit can''t be maintained. If you don''t think of a way to develop your faith, you just want to rely on the power of the oracle to develop believers. " Maybe she is not a real God, so she can''t understand the so-called God''s pride and dignity. She only knew that she was here toplete the mission. As long as Hedi was prevented from bing her own Oracle and the end of being killed by gods, and finally, the belief of Katrina, the goddess of nature, was spread all over the maind. As for the process Thew of the world does not stipte that the gods can only sit on their seats and look up at the stars every day? The figure on the throne suddenly disappeared. At the same time, there was a woman in green robe with pale gold hair in the hall. Her long hair is covered with a green woven leaf crown. Her face is delicate and gentle. She has a soft smile at the corner of her lips. On her right hand, she sticks to a magic wand about the same height as her height. With the green robe and a darker cloak, it is exactly the Oracle''s appearance recorded in ancient books. "System, how about my image?" Gu Sheng turned around and asked. The system''s honest response: "very deceptive." Gu Shengyin: "it''s I knew it couldn''t say anything nice. And what is cheating? Is there anything more real than the Oracle who incarnates the goddess of nature? However, the systematic discourse also indirectly proves that her dress up is quite sessful. Gu Sheng''s lips outline a mysterious smile: "let''s go and start the journey of belief inheritance of the goddess of nature." With her omnipotent "oracle", she would like to see what kind of spray can Hedi, who is just a Oracle who has fallen from the gods? "Lord Roy, the nine color deer ran into the green forest..." The mighty Cavaliers stayed outside a lush forest, and their prey just escaped from here. Green light forest, the realm of the goddess of nature. It is said that the goddess of nature once gave an oracle that all creatures entering the green light forest would be protected by her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 979 Unless they give up hunting, it is necessary to enter the forest and continue to chase their prey. "Lord Roy?" All the Knights looked at their master. After all, the green forest is the domain of the goddess of nature. The legend of the five main gods on this continent hassted for tens of thousands of years. Even though today''s human beings are not in awe of the gods as before, they still have the awe from the bottom of their hearts to the goddess of nature. The leading knight, known as Lord Roy, had long golden hair as dazzling as the sun. He was carefully tied up and hung in the back of his head. His face waspletely different from the color of his hair. His facial features are handsome and profound, but his sea blue eyes are like the coldest gem, without a trace of warmth. He frowned and thought about it carefully. Finally, he spit out two words: "go in." That''s where we''re going to get in and continue the chase. One of the Knights hesitated and said, "but my Lord, this is the realm of the goddess of nature..." Roy coldly pulled up the corner of his lips: "goddess of nature? Who has seen any spirite down now? " Whether they exist or not, this is not their time. "I have." There''s a soft voiceing. The voice seemed toe from a far away ce, for it had a vague feeling in people''s eyes, but she was so close to them that she seemed to whisper in your ears. Roy''s eyes swept in a certain direction like a sword. There, originally empty ce, there is a green figure slowly appeared. And the nine color deer, which they had spent a great deal of money to catch, was lying under her. "The oracle?" Roy looked at her outfit and said positively. Gu Shengyin raised his head to look at them, and his delicate facial features showed in the sun without reservation. She spread out her hand with a smile: "yes. The oracle of the goddess of nature, bish, wee to the green forest As soon as she spread out her hand, a breeze suddenly blew from the whole forest. Countless trees thought about it, and the branches and leaves swayed, as if to wee these uninvited guests with her words. Everything seemed very safe and beautiful, but the whole Cavaliers clung to their weapons. The man who called himself the oracle of the goddess of nature suddenly appeared on the opposite side. It was really weird. Seeing each other''s silence, Gu Shengyin doesn''t mind. She knew it wasn''t herself who was in a hurry. They would always talk. Sure enough, after a brief silence, Roy said, "the oracle of the goddess of nature, we need the nine colored deer around you." Gu Sheng looked down and said something. Then she raised her head, seemed to have some helpless said: "I just asked Xiao Jiu, he is not willing to leave with you." Roy frowned deeply and said coldly, "I''m going to take it today, whether he wants it or not." The rest of the Knights clenched their weapons. ording to their experience, once the talks break down, it is time for conflict. I don''t know what this strange beautiful woman will do. To everyone''s surprise, Gu Shengyin just showed a helpless smile in the face of their reaction. "The goddess of nature treats all living creatures equally. You want Xiao Jiu, is there anything you want? Maybe I can help you? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 980 Roy didn''t speak. His eyes narrowed slightly and he looked at the woman in front of him with a look of inquiry. Gu Shengyin still with her soft smile, waiting for their next words. A knight behind Roy, who broke the silence. The knight was a man who hesitated to say that this was the goddess of nature. Gu Shengyin could see a trace of white faith in him. Obviously, this knight was a man of faith. "Lord Roy, maybe we can give the Oracle a try." The knight looked at Roy with entreaties in his eyes. Although they did not believe in the goddess of nature, they also respected the powerful goddess in his mind. He didn''t want to see his own group of people in conflict with the oracle of the goddess of nature. Roy frowned and took another look at the green robed Oracle in front of him. The woman''s face always had a calm smile, as if everything was under her control. He nodded slightly. The knight understood what he meant, with a trace of joy on his face, walked into Gu Shengyin and slowly exined the whole story to her. They were members of the Roth empire. This time, arge-scale outbreak of gue broke out in Han Province on the border of the rot Empire, and the people died miserably. The person in charge of Hainan Province tried every means, but it didn''t work. Finally, they had to turn to the imperial headquarters. Unfortunately, the envoys sent by the imperial capital still could not solve the problem. It was not until some people suggested that the nine color deer, the spirit of nature, had the ability to expel all unknown and pestilence, that they came to the green light forest specially to try their luck. After that, the knight looked at Gu Shengyin sincerely: "this Oracle Lord, we don''t want this nine color deer because of greed, and it won''t be bad for it..." His words disappeared in Gu Shengyin''s eyes. Gu Sheng''s eyes were still so gentle, but his words made the knight speechless: "the nine color deer is a symbol of auspiciousness and luck. Her blood is the most precious tonic. When Xiao Jiu goes to the city of human beings, can she reallye back? " The knight lowered his head a little. Indeed, precious animals like Jiuse deer are treasures in the human world, especially the blood of Jiuse deer. Ordinary people can live longer by drinking a drop of it, while martial artists and magicians can go even higher with it. At that time, even if they want to keep the nine color deer, can they really keep it? Gu Shengyin said again: "it''s just a few small gues. I can go and have a look with you." The knight was overjoyed. He had not said anything. Roy, who had been sitting on his horse, began to speak in a cold voice: "can you guarantee to solve the problem of sea blue province?" Gu Sheng was not annoyed when he heard this obvious question, but said with a smile: "can I solve it? You can see the effectter. But I can be sure that Xiao Jiu has no way to solve the problem you are talking about. " Nine color deer is just a auspicious animal, she can purify the unknown and pestilence, but if it is man-made dark magic, Jiuse deer has no way. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 981 As if in response to Gu Shengyin''s words, she had just finished, has been docile to stay beside her nine color deer then raised its head and called. Gu Shengyin can be sure that what happened in Han province will not be as simple as natural gue. Because she felt the power of familiarity. Roy fixed on Gu Shengyin, and finally said a word: "I hope you can do what you say." Gu Shengyin gave him a smile. The Knights prepared a horse for her, but Gu Shengyin did not move. She stood where she was, still calm and said, "as an emissary of the goddess of nature, I promise to help you solve your difficulties. Don''t you need to make a little gesture?" Roy hesitated for a moment, and then said, "as long as you can sessfully solve the problem of sea and blue provinces, I will naturally report your achievements to his majesty. At that time, I can fight for any reward you want." He didn''t know what was going on in his heart, and suddenly he was filled with disappointment. I always feel that this person should not be so philistine. Gu Sheng shook his head. "The goddess of nature''s eyes are on every corner of the continent. If you need her help, you should pray." The knight, who had been standing beside her, suddenly sped his hands in front of her forehead and began to sing in a low voice. This is the oldest prayer chant handed down thousands of years ago. Everyone will be taught such a prayer after birth. However, nowadays, few people will really use it except for the truly devout believers. This knight, obviously, was a faithful believer. Gu Shengyin could feel that there was a trace of energy almost imperceptible from the knight''s body and poured into his body. Although her body was just a little warm, not even as bright as the sun. But at least it proves that the power of faith works for her. Gu Sheng gave him a satisfied look and looked at other people. Roy said in a deep voice, "we are not believers in the goddess of nature..." Gu Shengyin interrupted him: "you do not need to believe, but ask for the help of the goddess of nature, a prayer that does not waste much energy, is there no problem?" "Even if you ask for help, you need to be grateful." Gu Sheng said with a light tone. Several people think that is the same reason. People don''t ask too much. They just ask for help. Gu Sheng was in a good mood to watch these Knights finish their prayers one by one. He refused the horses they provided to them and sat on the back of the nine color deer. Knights: -- Since you are going to Han Province in Jiuse deer, what did you say before? The devout knight was obviously very fond of Gu Shengyin. He looked at the attractive nine color deer with some worries: "Lord Oracle, it''s not appropriate for you to take the nine color deer to the human city." Gu Sheng looked at him with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m here, no one can make small nine''s idea." She is still that pair of clear and light look, is still that a touch of soft wind like smile. But at the moment of saying this, the knight clearly felt that there was an indescribable arrogance revealed from her. Since Gu Shengyin said so, the knight did not say much, but followed her dutifully. Roy, however, looked thoughtfully at Gu Shengyin before leaving. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 982 Gu Shengyin, riding a nine color deer, has received the attention of countless people. Among those eyes, there are curiosity, surprise, surprise and greed. Gu Shengyin didn''t seem to see it. He followed the Knights all the way to the boundary of Han province. As soon as she entered thend of Han Province, Gu Sheng became convinced: her guess was not wrong. This time, it was not a natural disaster, but a man-made one. Roy''s attention had been focused on the Strange Oracle, and seeing a slight change in her face, Roy asked, "what''s the feeling?" Gu Sheng met his dark blue eyes and said with a smile, "I think I can solve the problems here." Roy raised his eyebrows and said nothing. So sure? Since therge-scale infection and casualties urred in Han Province, the person in charge here has tried everything he can, including asking the oracle to pray for God''s protection. But if the oracle was useful, he would not havee here from the imperial capital. Whether this man can do it or not, let''s talk with facts. Gu Sheng knows in her heart that the other party doesn''t trust him, but she doesn''t mind this: what she needs most is not his trust at all. The form of Han province was very severe. Roy didn''t dy at all, so he directly invited people to the Lord''s house of Han city. It''s said that they are the people who can solve the gue in Han province. The city master of Han can hardly see Gu Shengyin''s eyes without tears. During these days, he has broken his heart for this matter, even his hair has turned white a lot. With his qualifications, he had stayed here long enough. Once he sessfully survived this period of time, he would surely be transferred back to the imperial capital in the future, and the road in the future would certainly be smooth. But it happened to him! If it can''t be solved sessfully, whether he can be transferred back to Huangdu for promotion or not can he be saved. Gu Shengyin also knew that this matter could not be postponed. She quickly exined what she needed. "That''s all?" The sea blue city Lord said suspiciously. "That''s all." Gu Sheng nodded. She looked at the city master''s appearance and said, "what I can guarantee is that when you prepare what I want ording to my requirements, I will solve the dilemma of Han province when you are ready." Her appearance is too calm, let sea blue city Lord some hesitant heart also settled down. "Well, the Oracle, I will do as soon as you ask." The sea blue city Lord ordered people to take Gu Shengyin to a good guest room to rest, and he left in a hurry. Gu Shengyin stroked the smooth fur of Jiuse deer with his hand and thought about the sea blue province. From the moment she came in, she felt a very familiar and boring force. Hermes, the God of darkness. As one of the five main gods, different from the other four, Hermes has always been unpopr with mankind. His followers are abyssal demons at the other end of the distant continent. As human beings became more and more powerful, the abyss demons were expelled, and Hermes became the first God to fall asleep. She can be sure that what happened here has nothing to do with Hermes. It should be that some human beings have been inherited by the God of darkness, but they can''t control such a huge force of darkness, which has caused such serious consequences. Gu Sheng could have quietly expelled these dark forces. But how could she give up such a good chance to develop her faith? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 983 Gu Sheng''s mind is shing a series of steps to develop faith, and suddenly there is a maid knocking at the door of the city Lord''s house. "Lord Oracle, you are sought." The maid was very respectful to Gu Shengyin. "Invite her in." Gu Shengyin already knew who wasing. She did not expect that her first meeting with HEDY would be under such circumstances. Hedi had nned to leave the Lord''s house today. She was "forcibly invited" by the city Lord''s office to solve the problem of Han province. But the name of her Oracle is not true. How can we solve the problem? Hedi can only drive the duck on the shelf, pretending to contact the gods, the consequences can be imagined. Fortunately, the city master of Han province was not a murderer, and he invited many people together. No one had any way to deal with it, and he did not me Hedi. Hedi, who was preparing to leave today, heard two maidens talking quietly, saying that the powerful knights had found an oracle toe over and said that they could solve the current predicament of Han province. Knight? HEDY knew who he was talking about as soon as she heard it. After all, she was invited here, and she also enjoyed VIP treatment in the city Lord''s house. The whole city Lord''s house, from the servants to the Lord himself, treated her with hospitality. Only the knights, who were said to havee from the imperial capital, were not polite to her at all. Especially the leader, although HEDY admitted that he was very handsome, but that temper was also the same level of coldness as his beauty. People like him will hire people, too? Hedi was very curious about the mysterious Oracle in her heart, so she prepared toe to see him before leaving the city Lord''s house. She was led into the door by the maid. At the first nce, she was attracted by the nine color deer standing quietly on one side. The mythical beast has a smooth and elegant posture. The antlers on the top of the head are gorgeous in color. Standing there, it is just like glowing. The legendary nine color deer! Nine color deer that can live for ten years with a sip of blood! HEDY''s eyes were burning unconsciously. She could hardly resist trying to get on. Fortunately, her reason told her there was another person here. Gu Shengyin was sitting on his side and turned around when he saw hering. "Hello." Gu Sheng did not get up, but nodded slightly to say hello. No one felt that her gesture was impolite. Even HEDY felt that this woman was born to sit so gracefully. There was no one in the world worth bending over. "You Hello. " Looked at by that pair of transparent and gentle eyes, Hedi was inexplicably nervous, even her words stuttered up. Gu Sheng swept Hedi in a sh because of the huge power of the spirit, and no one noticed it. As expected, this woman is only in the name of the oracle. She has no faith at all, nor any mark left by the gods. Gu Shengyin looks at the past with a trace of inquiry. Hedi''s original skill of lotus with tongue can''t work at all in front of Gu Shengyin. Her face turned red and she finally found an excuse: "I heard that there is a new Oracle in the city Lord''s house, so I want toe and see him." What''s wrong with yourself today? This is not normal? Gu Sheng has a smile in his eyes. Hedi was so abnormal, of course, because he used a trace of divine power secretly when he looked at her. Lying in front of gods is not a simple thing. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 984 Hedi finally left the Lord''s house in some confusion. Clearly, the person opposite did not do anything, but she felt that she was in front of her as if she had no reservation. Even the deepest secret in her heart was seen through at a nce. It should be an illusion. But the illusion was so real that it made her uneasy. Vision told HEDY that she should stay away from the woman. Gu Sheng looks at Hedi leaving with a smile. Her most important thing now is to restore her divine power as soon as possible and gather her faith. As for HEDY, she''s just an ordinary human being. Without Katrina''s unconditional connivance, she couldn''t lift a trace of storm. The city Lord''s house moved quickly. After a night''s rest, the next day when Gu Sheng got up from a good rest, the city Lord was already waiting outside. "Your Majesty the Oracle, everything you want is ready." The Lord of sea blue saw her with a trace of urgency in his eyes. "The Lord of the city has a kind heart." Gu Sheng saw the red blood in the eyes of the city Lord, and he knew that he had not slept all night. With a gentle movement of her wand, a gentle energy passed into the city Lord''s body. The Lord of sea blue only feltfortable all over, and the exhaustion brought by staying upte at night disappeared instantly. "Thank you, my Lord." Thank you very much. Gu Sheng responded with a smile. As they spoke, they had reached their destination. It''s just a tall building. Because of the rush of time, the materials used are the most easily collected wood. The top of the 999 steps is a high tform. Gu Shengyin''s destination. "Please wait for me Gu Shengyin said, a person slowly up the steps. Her pace is very leisurely, but not slow at all, in the blink of an eye, reached the highest point. There''s nothing here. The sea blue city master stood nervously below. He did not know what medicine was sold in the other party''s gourd. He did not know whether he could solve the current predicament of sea blue city as she said. There was a footstep behind him, Roy. There was a gentle wind blowing towards Gu Sheng, which lifted up the sleeves of her broad robe. It seemed that there was an illusion that she was going to die in the face of the wind. Holding his wand high, Gu Sheng closed his eyes and slowly and softly recited a spell. Her voice was soft and soft, and she was standing so high that a beauty could reasonably hear her. But the Lord of sea blue, who was standing under the tall building, heard it, Roy heard it, the servants in the Lord''s house heard it, and the whole people of Han province heard this beautiful incantation as if it were singing. No one can understand what is singing, but everyone knows that the strange singing of this melody is in praise of the great goddess of nature. On the tform that no one can see clearly, in the center of Gu Shengyin, a circle magic array with a diameter of 10 meters suddenly forms. The light produced by theplicated patterns even covers up the bright sky light. Gu Shengyin''s singing became loud. Gradually, it spread from everyone''s ears to the wind, on the street, in the sky, around every corner of the whole Han province. With the transmission of this voice, what light green lightes out of the air, everywhere, quietly flowing through everyone''s side. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 985 People who are not affected by the power of darkness feel refreshed after being passed by green light spots. Other people, just feel entangled. Around their body countless days and nights of pain, as if something invisible pulled out of the body, and there is infinite strength from the body to grow out. The chant is still going on, people slowly stop what they are doing in their hands, as if they are inspired by something mysterious in their minds. They begin to grasp their hands tightly on their forehead, and then the mysterious singing voice begins to praise them. "Thanks to the beautiful and kind goddess of nature for passing the power of life to me. Flowers and green leaves are your hair crown, and the clear streams are your bright eyes... " Looking back, Roy found that more than half of the people around him began to sing the praises of the goddess of nature. Even the Lord of sea blue had not avoided it. His eyes suddenly became unpredictable when he looked at the high tform - such a powerful infection ability, if used in other aspects Gu Sheng just felt that there were countless forces of faith pouring into her body from all directions, and her body, which had just been overdrawn by magic, quickly recovered its strength. She watched with satisfaction that the ck Mist, invisible to the naked eye, was swallowed up by the green light and disappeared without trace. More than half an hourter, the city Lord of sea blue saw Gu Shengyin walking down from the high tform. The other side is still that pair of gentle appearance, but all people look at her eyes have changed. Even some people have a fanatical glow in their eyes. "The Oracle, the goddess of nature, really..." In the eyes of the city Lord of sea blue, he is a man who doesn''t believe in God, but this scene that I saw today is really incredible. Gu Sheng smiles mysteriously: "the goddess of nature has been looking at everyone with her eyes." It seems that in response to her words, this sentence just finished, all the off-season flowers in the Lord''s mansion are all open at the same time. At the same time, an excited bodyguard came to report the good news: "tell the Lord of the city that all the people infected by the gue have recovered to health." The news from other cities hasn''te so fast, but the Lord of sea blue has no doubt that it will be a good result. He suddenly bent down and solemnly saluted Gu Shengyin: "the whole people of Han province are grateful for your help. Lord bish, the oracle of the goddess of nature." Gu Sheng epted this ceremony and put forward a small request: "I have nothing else to ask for in my life. I only hope to see believers of the goddess of nature spread throughout every corner of the maind like the glorious age thousands of years ago." The Lord of sea blue understood her meaning in an instant. In his heart, he was awed by such a devout believer: "the goddess of nature is a great God. I believe that the newborn people of Han will not refuse the protection of such a powerful and benevolent God." In the eyes of the city Lord of sea blue at the moment, he has already regarded this mysterious Oracle as a strong believer in the goddess of nature. He even suddenly felt that he had a little faith in it. He did not know that this "mysterious and powerful believer" wasmunicating with some invisible "creature": "system, how did I just perform?" System: "very good, very stick like." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 986 HEDY''s in the middle of sea blue. Because she was qualified to be an oracle, she could see the source of the gue, that is, the ck fog. She listened to the sacred chants and watched the green dots of light emerge out of thin air, swallowing the ck fog that everyone could do nothing about. HEDY only felt that her cognition was subverted. Even if she was taken away by a mysterious man andter became the oracle of the water God somehow, Hedi''s heart has always been devoid of faith, and she does not believe that there are gods in the world. But it''s incredible to see a scene today. Besides the gods, which human being has such a powerful and magical power? Is there really a God? Then, as the Oracle himself, will one day be as powerful as that mysterious woman? Her heart suddenly fire. Heat up, eyes a coagtion, and go toward the city Lord''s house. Gu Shengyin is still in the Lord''s house. "She came again?" Gu Sheng because some strange, he and Hedi''sst meeting, really not happy, how can she find it? "How to be strong?" Gu Sheng looked at Hedi with an unpredictable look. Hedi was a little hairy at this nce, and a bad premonition rose in her heart. Make her want to stop the other person from talking. However, Gu Shengyin has already said: "the power source of the Oracle lies in his own belief and the power of the gods. I don''t feel any faith in you, and I''m curious how you became an oracle Gu Sheng looks at her with some seriousness. As soon as she said this, everyone''s eyes on HEDY changed. An Oracle without faith? This is the biggest joke! No one will doubt Gu Shengyin''s words, because she has just proved herself with her actions. HEDY wanted to defend herself, but thest time that feeling came back. In the face of this mysterious woman, she has nothing to hide, even a little lie, want to say, be extremely difficult. In the end, Hedi could not stand the suspicion and disgust of the people around her, and left with her face covered with hate. Gu Shengyin stayed in the Lord''s house for another three days. During these three days, many people from Han city came to visit her every day, asking her about the goddess of nature. She can clearly feel that there are many people in Han province who have begun to believe in the existence of the goddess of nature under their own influence. She was happy in her heart and was very patient with those people. After all, they were their own believers. Her appearance, in the eyes of sea blue city Lord and Roy, is more like a person who firmly believes in her heart and soul. Even the city''s owners are already preparing for the first temple of goddess of nature. A lot of people have volunteered to help. ¡­¡­ On a sunny afternoon, Gu Shengyin weed a guest here. "To the imperial capital?" Gu Sheng looks at Roy in surprise. This man''s eyebrows and eyes are as cool as ever. Roy nodded and said his purpose without hesitation: "I want to work with you." He looked directly at Gu Shengyin: "I can make it convenient for you to develop believers; you need to help me get more people''s support." These days, Gu Shengyin has seen everything he has done. He knows what the other party wants. Therefore, as soon as he opens his mouth, it is very difficult for others to refuse. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 987 Gu Shengyin was silent for a moment. Roy is not in a hurry. He is waiting for Gu Shengyin to think about it. Gu Shengyin raised his head and looked at Roy with a smile: "since you want to cooperate, I think you need to be honest. What do you think? Lord Lloyd? " Roy looked the same, but his pupils shrank. "How do you know that?" His identity has been well concealed since he came out of the imperial capital. He can be sure that he did not show any of his horse''s feet. Gu Shengughed: "I said a long time ago that the eyes of the goddess of nature can see everything she wants to see in the world." Roy didn''t say a word to her. He suddenly asked: "speaking of honesty, then I also ask you a word, please answer me honestly: God, really exist?" This is also the question that countless people in this era have doubts about. The glorious age of God has long passed, and no one has seen the arrival of gods in this continent for thousands of years. They can only see the few words recorded in historical books and records. No one is sure whether it is true or the imagination of predecessors. Gu Shengyin suddenly looks into his eyes. Lloyd was stunned for a moment, and the next moment, he felt as if his consciousness had been pulled into a void space. Light gathered from his front and gradually formed a faint figure. The figure couldn''t see her face clearly. From Lloyd''s point of view, she could see her shining long golden hair with a gorgeous crown and holding a golden scepter in her hand. Under the cover of that misty light, Lloyd could only see that the feet of her robe were embroidered with emerald green leaves. "You want to see me?" The sound of emptinesses out in this space. Before Lloyd had time to speak, he was suddenly in the dark, and then opened his eyes. He found himself still sitting in the chair of the Lord''s mansion of sea blue. Facing him, Gu Shengyin was smiling. Lloyd took his tea and took a disguised sip. His hands were trembling slightly, and a delicate cold sweat came out from behind. Just that feeling As if they are just a grain of dust, and in front of, is a towering mountain. What a shock! It''s really terrible. He doesn''t want to experience it again in his life. "Do you have an answer now?" Gu Shengyin asked. Lloyd nodded. He did not have a trace of doubt, in addition to the gods, who can bring that feeling to himself? The two chatted in the room for a long time in the afternoon. After half a month, Gu Shengyin stayed in Han city until the first temple of goddess of nature was built. On that day, thousands of believers went to the goddess of nature to pray. Gu Shengyin personally presided over a collective prayer. On that day, after all the believers prayed, they found a green leaf that would never wither in front of them. This green leaf can protect them from idents and diseases. This is the gift of the goddess of nature to her devout believers. Gu Shengyin also found an Oracle who believed in the goddess of nature from the crowd, and made her the administrator of the goddess of nature temple in Han city. After everything was over, Gu Shengyin said goodbye to the people of Han City, rode nine color deer and followed the knights from the imperial capital to the most prosperous ce of the whole lot empire. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 988 Now that Gu Shengyin knew his identity, Lloyd did not stop him. After half a month, they finally arrived at Saint Vitt, the most prosperous city in the lot Empire and the longest history. The city was named after his majesty, the first emperor of the Roth empire. Among the curious eyes of countless people, the first thing Gu Shengyin did after entering the city was to close his eyes and carefully feel the faint flowing breath in the air. The city has almost lost its faith. She opened her eyes, looked at the knight beside her and asked, "do you believe in the God of war in the Roth Empire?" The knight''s name was Louis Vez kapner, who could follow Lord Lloyd''s side. Naturally, he could not be a nameless figure. In fact, he was also a count in terms of the rank. Hearing of Cushing''s culture, Louis Weiss nodded: "yes, the patron saint of our lot empire is the God of war. It''s just His eyes shed a little bleak, but now, there are very few people who still adhere to their faith. Even the upper aristocracy, there are only two or three families still at home worshiping the God of war, let alone ordinary people. He didn''t even know how long his family couldst. The reason why their family has always been so firm is that the kapna family in which he belongs has always been the family with the most oracles of the Roth empire. Before the glorious age, the kapna family was even more glorious than the royal family. But now? For many years, the oracle of the kapna family could no longer listen to the God of war. They are extremely frightened, whether the gods have fallen or the gods have given up the lot Empire, they can not ept things. Gu Shengyin understood kapner''s unfinished words. In fact, after recognizing the city''s remaining weak beliefs, she had already guessed the results. Although the God of war is a powerful God, he still has to fall into a deep sleep after losing his faith. Today, there is still a trace of consciousness of the gods, only the goddess of nature, and the God of light, and the God of the sky, UNO. Even the five main gods, the dark god and the Earth Goddess fell into a deep sleep. The other two gods did not know what they were doing. Gu Shengyin could not find out their whereabouts. Sheforted Louisiana: "although the faith is not the same, but the people who adhere to the faith will eventually get the attention of the gods." Louis gave her a grateful smile. He met countless people who did not understand the kapna family. Even himself, he was often ridiculed by many people for believing in the God of war. Louis vez''s faith will never be shaken by these gossips, but when he hears Gu Shengyin''s encouragement, the light in his eyes is bright for a moment. He looked at Gu Shengyin with burning eyes: "thank you for your blessing, Lord bish. The kapna family will never give up their faith. " He did not find out what burning emotion he had in his eyes when he looked at the oracle of the goddess of nature. Lloyd saw it. He frowned subconsciously. The oracle of the goddess of nature is doomed to be lonely in the future. He does not want his powerful subordinates to have too much involvement with her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 989 Lloyd took gusein to his duchess. One was obviously dressed by the Oracle, and she was a very beautiful woman. The woman also rode the legendary beast Jiuse deer. She was brought into the Duchess by Lord Lloyd, who had never been close to a woman. Either one is enough to attract the attention of countless people. And all this information, taken together, is enough to make all the people in Saint Vitt curious. "I will introduce you to your majesty. You have to know that the road you are going to take is not suitable for being too close to a man. " Lloyd said solemnly to Gu Shengyin. His identity is very prominent, the brother of his Majesty the emperor of the Roth Empire, the grand duke who owns arge area of the southern part of the Empire. In the eyes of outsiders, Lloyd''s scenery is infinite, but few people can see the danger of his situation. His brother, the emperor of the Roth Empire, was a good, lustrous and ipetent man. He was very interested in women and knew nothing about politics. He managed the whole lot empire in a mess. His favorite ministers controlled the government. The talents of the real people of insight were buried. The national strength of the Roth empire was declining in recent years. The several princes under the emperor''s knees were all those with little talent. They fought bitterly for their own power, but none of them had any thought of governing the country. The emperor of the Roth Empire had no opinion about this, but was very wary of Lloyd, the only brother. He did note to the throne properly, so in his heart, he always felt that the younger brother would not give up on the throne, and would take the army of his territory to take back his own things one day. Over the years, Lloyd was careful not to have a handle on the emperor. Of course, his heart is not reconciled. If his brother is a man of real ability, he can endure. He didn''t even know what his wife wanted except a straw bag. How can he bear it! He is an ambitious man and naturally has a great desire for power. Under the temptation and bewilderment of many aspects, what Lloyd wanted was obvious. The supremacy of the Empire. But in this country, imperial power is very powerful. The people are also very loyal to the imperial power. Let alone that the army in his territory may not be able topete with the army of the Empire. Even if he wins, the people of the empire may not ept him as a "usurper and rebel" monarch. Therefore, he needs a person who is best able to grasp the hearts of the people and turn all the unfavorable aspects into his help. Then Gu Shengyin appeared. Faith is often the most powerful thing to rule the mind. ¡­¡­ Gu Shengyin was stunned after listening to Lloyd''s words. What does this mean? Looking at Lloyd''s expression of indifference, she frowned and thought for a moment, then she realized that the other side was talking about Louisville. ncing at Lloyd, Gu Sheng is helpless. "Don''t worry, I don''t have any other thoughts for the child who has a firm belief. I just appreciate his faithful faith." Lloyd raised his eyebrows and said that you didn''t mean anything else, but they obviously didn''t think so. What''s the meaning of children? He took a look at Gu Sheng, because of his young and beautiful face. His lips moved for a while and he didn''t speak. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 990 Lord Lloyd took Gu Shengyin to meet his elder brother, the emperor of the Roth Empire, Phoebe I. Phoebe is receiving a number of Maggie, intoxicated in the gentle countryside. He was very impatient to hear that the younger brother was looking for him. In his eyes, the younger brother Lloyd represents trouble. However, he could not show his brother''s virtue for the sake of his imperial rtives. When Lloyd walked into the hall, he saw his brother smiling and looking at him lovingly. "My dear brother Lloyd, what do you want to do with me?" Phoebe asked, smiling. The expression on Lloyd''s face was not half rxed because he was the emperor. He bent down and said, "Your Majesty, I met a very mysterious Oracle during my trip to Han province. I don''t believe in gods, but I think you will be very interested. " "The oracle?" Sure enough, Phoebe''s eyes lit up when he heard this. But soon he took on a casual look and said, "Oh, yeah? I remember you didn''t like this kind of people Lloyd didn''t frown: "yes, I don''t believe these spooks. But the Oracle seems to be very capable, and I think it is necessary for you to meet her Emperor Phoebe looked at Lloyd seriously and found that the other side was trying to cover up when talking about the Oracle, but still showed a trace of disgust and disapproval. Instead, his heart was relieved. He is a younger brother. What he knows is always very exclusive to gods and Oracle. If he really respected the Oracle this time, he would be suspicious. Phoebe believed in the existence of gods, but he was not a firm believer. He believed in the gods, but wanted to seek more benefits for himself through the gods. "In that case, Lloyd, let me see you." Said the emperor. Lloyd nodded, and a green figure came in from the Pce door. The emperor''s eyes widened in an instant. His turbid eyes were obsessed with staring at the graceful figure, and could not see anything else. "Such a beautiful woman..." He murmured. Phoebe felt that after seeing this beauty, her new favorite Maggie lost her color instantly. The other party is like a vibrant flower in full bloom, and her own Maggie,pared with her, is like a stic handicraft. Beauty is beauty, but lost the most important vitality and soul. Gu Sheng was still, but a trace of disgust shed in his heart. The emperor''s eyes were too explicit. Her silent eyes blinked, and the emperor felt that his consciousness seemed to fall into the ice and snow in an instant. His uncontroble body shrank for a moment, and he no longer had the mind to appreciate the beauty before. "How do you do, your Majesty the emperor of the Roth empire." Gu Shengyin lowers his head slightly and greets Phoebe. She did not make a great ceremony, and the oracle of the goddess of nature did not have to bow to any royal authority. Emperor Phoebe came to his senses and looked at Gu Shengyin carefully. Of course, I didn''t forget Lloyd. It was clear that the oracle was introduced by Lloyd, and they should have known each other, but they did not look at each other from the moment the Oracle entered the door until she spoke. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 991 Phoebe''s heart was very pleased. Obviously, the rtionship between the oracle and Lloyd did not seem to be so harmonious. However, he was still worried. The emperor asked Gu Shengyin, "Oracle, it is said that you and my brother Lord Lloyd have a good rtionship." The emperor did not let go of Gu Shengyin''s expression, so he clearly saw that when he said the name of Lord Lloyd, the other side''s brow was a little impatient. Gu Sheng was silent for a moment and then replied: "Lord Lloyd is very confident. He is a man of no faith. I spent the night in the Duke''s house, and as the oracle of the goddess of nature, I could not be his leader. " This is quite euphemistic, the emperor easily heard the subtext: I''m also Lloyd''s justice, not conspiracy, the rtionship is not good at all. The emperor burst outughing. He stood up, went to Lloyd''s side, reached out his hand and patted him on the shoulder: "Lord Lloyd is indeed an atheist. I am different from him. I absolutely believe in the existence of gods. " Gu Sheng praised him in good time: "the goddess of nature always pays attention to her followers. Your faithful faith will be known by her." The two talked about the gods for a while. The emperor felt that the oracle was very interested in himself, especially when the other side was so beautiful that he was a rare creature. After listening to it patiently for a while, Lord Lloyd seemed to be unable to bear the topic between them, and finally made his farewell. When Lloyd left, the emperor said in a meaningful way: "look, Lord Lloyd will be so impatient every time he hears about the gods." It means that you, an oracle, can''t get good results from Lloyd. Gu Shengyin nodded to his face: "Lord Lloyd and the goddess of nature have no predestination." The emperor finallyughed with satisfaction. ¡­¡­ No one knows what the emperor and the mysterious Oracle exchanged on that day. The pce people were surprised to find that their majesty''s attitude towards the oracle was very strange. ording to thew, such a beautiful and charming woman, with the emperor''s character, is impossible to let go. What about the oracle? Are there few oracles yed by emperors? Wearing the name of the God''s spokesperson will make you feel morefortable when conquered. However, his majesty did not start his hand on the Oracle, and even his attitude towards Gu Shengyin was a little over respected. Even the nine color deer beside the Oracle didn''t have any idea. Instead, he told his servants to take care of them every day. Such abnormality made the maids in the pce be very cautious when facing Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengughs secretly. She just uses some means to convince the emperor that the goddess of nature really exists and is looking at this continent through herself. At the thought that there were gods around him, even the emperor would feel restless. She lived in the Royal Pce of the Roth empire. Phoebe chose a pce with a very elegant environment, and found some of the most beautiful and considerate maids to take care of her. However, Gu Shengyin did not show any difference. She was waiting, waiting for an opportunity for the emperor to know her importance. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 992 The opportunity came quickly. A rare drought urred in the northwest of the Roth empire. Although the Empire sent many water magicians in the past and took many remedial measures, the daily data reported from the northwest still made Phoebe very upset. This kind of thing, if it is in the glorious age, only needs the water god believer to pray for the divine protection to be able to solve. But now the water God has fallen into a long sleep, and there are no believers. It is estimated that people nowadays can''t think of this way of praying to gods. After waiting for two days, he found that Phoebe had no idea about himself. Gu Shengyin sighed to himself that the dependence of human beings on gods is too low, and he got up to find the emperor. In the emperor''s Pce: "the tea is so hot!" Phoebe threw the tea and the cup on the ground. The maid in charge of serving tea shivered and knelt on the ground. She was very popr in ordinary days, but now she was very afraid. Their emperor is a very moody man. When he is happy, he can freely reward you with countless treasures. However, if he is not happy, he can casually kill you. Today''s tea is clearly brewed ording to your Majesty''s favorite temperature. However, his majesty is not in a good mood today. If he says it''s hot, it can only be his own fault. Phoebe looked coldly at the woman kneeling in front of him, and the cruel color crossed his eyes. Just as he was about to order someone to take her down, a faint voice came from outside. "Your Majesty, you need peace of mind." It was as if a cool wind rose out of thin air. The warm feeling of water surrounded Phoebe, calming his restless heart these days. Gu Shengyin''s figure appeared in the hall. Phoebe squinted at Gu Shengyin. He looked down at the maid kneeling on the ground, and finally spit out a word: "get out of here!" As soon as the maid was pardoned, she hastened to clean up the debris on the ground and gave her a grateful look as she passed by. All the people in the hall retreated. Phoebe looked at Gu Shengyin quietly. "What is the matter with the Oracleing?" Gu Sheng said with a smile, "naturally it is for your Majesty''s trouble." "My troubles, my troubles are..." In the middle of his speech, he suddenly opened his eyes to Gu Shengyin: "do you have a way?" Gu Sheng was sad and helpless because of his smile: "I have mentioned for a long time that there are few problems that the goddess of nature can''t solve on this continent. It''s a pity... " Phoebe''s eyes lit up when she heard that the goddess of nature could solve this problem. But Gu Shengyin stopped here and did not speak. He asked in a hurry, "what a pity?" Gu Shengyin''s expression was very sad: "it''s a pity that people don''t have faith. Without enough belief, human''s prayer can''t be heard by the goddess of nature, and she can''t intervene in human affairs." The emperor frowned: "can the Oracle speak in detail?" Gu Shengyin: "it''s As expected, he had no wisdom root. If Lloyd was here, he would have understood what he wanted. So she smiles and exins to Phoebe that what the goddess of nature needs is human prayer. The more sincere her heart is, the more likely she will be able to hear it and the more powerful she can use. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 993 Phoebe''s eyes lit up. He was upset about this matter these days, but he forgot that a real Oracle lived in his pce. That''s the most powerful goddess in the legend, the oracle of the goddess of nature. As she said, if the goddess of nature is willing to do something, what can''t be solved? As for the conditions mentioned by Gu Shengyin, it is simple! The emperor''s advantage is that everything can be implemented in the first time. All the people in the imperial city were sent a notice about a goddess. Goddess of nature. In fact, many people know this goddess. They should have heard of her legend. But isn''t that a God in a myth? What do you give them? Many people opened the pamphlet curiously, and were immediately attracted by the exquisite illustrations and beautiful narration. There are detailed records of the deity''s throne, Ministry, territory and some deeds in this continent. Many people who saw it expressed surprise: these things are so lifelike that they seem to have been seen by their own eyes. Moreover, some of the stories in it are indeed rted to some famous events in history. This is what his majesty ordered. Some sensitive people have already noticed the intention of his Majesty''s move. Did his majesty suddenly have faith in the goddess of nature? There are miraculous signs on the emperor''s Square. Miracles. These two words alone are enough to attract countless people. Even those who don''t believe that there are gods in the world at all will be interested in these two words. And then there is the request to go to St. Victoria''s Square, that is, to pray to the goddess of nature tonight. Gu Shengyin didn''t count how many people did ording to the above instructions. She only felt the continuous power of faith flowing into her body. Her body is more stable, her deste temple is also slowly self-healing, has been able to see the glory of the era. The next day, starting in the morning, there was a rush towards St. Vieux square. Most of the people sessfully entered the square, while others were isted by an invisible barrier. This is an array set by Gu Shengyin. Only believers with the power of goddess of nature can enter. Even if the power of faith is weak. As long as they had prayedst night ording to the book, they could not have been able to get in. Many people with a look at the mentality see this scene, but the heart produced a trace of conviction. Is it true that such a means is a divine manifestation? By midday, Saint Victoria Square, which can amodate tens of thousands of people, was full of people waiting for the "miracle". Such a grand asion, even in Saint Vitt, can only appear once in many years. Midday, the time of the miracle, as the book says. Hubert is a businessman in the city of St. Vitt. He never believes that there are gods in the world. This time, he just wants to have a look. "It''s midday. What about the miracle?" He heardints from people around him. "I just came to see the excitement, cut! Who really believes in miracles? " Yeah. Hubert looked at the sky as usual and thought, who believes? Today, there are four more. Today, we will make up for two shifts due on the 26th. Please ask for a monthly ticket. It is double time from today to the 7th. If you have a monthly ticket, please vote for Gao Lengzhi , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 994 There was a sudden gust of wind in the sky. The wind is very gentle, soft and warm blowing in everyone''s body, it makes people feel that standing in the heart of the bustling crowd, a trace of irritability also disappeared. Then suddenly it was dark. It''s not dark, it''s a day. It''s like it''s coated with a soft dye and a shade. There was a suddenmotion in the crowd. Hubert heard the exmation and seemed to be looking up. He then looked up and saw the most incredible scene of his life. That is not to say that there are two familiar things on the left and one on the right in the gloomy sky. A round sun hung high in the sky on the left, emitting a bright light; a crescent moon hung upside down on the right sky, spreading a soft light. The sun and the moon soar in the sky, a wonder in the world. And under these two great lights, something more wonderful came out. It is like a world separated from human beings. There is a faint white fog under the sun and the moon, which sets off everything in a somewhat misty way. Then, as if from a high-rise building on the ground, the splendid carved beams and painted pirs do not exist in the splendid Temple of the human world, and they are gradually disyed in front of everyone. All eyes were attracted by the high throne in the temple. A figure in a green robe sits on the throne, her body is covered with a soft light, no one can see her face, only a little long golden hair falling to the foot of the robe, and the majestic Scepter grasped by her right hand. "My believers, are you calling me?" She spoke. The voice is clear and soft, with a touch of prestige resounding in everyone''s ears. "Goddess of nature!" There was a low exmation. Some people could not help but feel awe and knelt down towards the figure. If there is the first, there will be a second. On and on, tens of thousands of people in the square knelt down in the direction of the throne. The figure on the throne did not speak any more, just sat there quietly. Then, a green figure appeared in the temple. It''s the oracle. She was followed by a beautiful nine color deer, and someone recognized her. It was the oracle of the goddess of nature who was admitted to the pce by his majesty. The crowd saw that the Oracle entered the throne, lowered his head slightly, as if listening to something. Many people have raised their ears to hear God''s voice again, but this time, they can''t hear anything. Then the Oracle nodded and walked out of the goddess of nature. At the moment when she came out, the whole temple seemed to have just appeared, disappearing little by little, and the ce became void again, as if nothing had appeared. The sky returned to its bright color, and the spectacle of the sun and moon in the sky disappeared. Only the Oracle, standing alone. This time, however, the whole square was quiet, and there was no more agitation and noise. Everyone has not forgotten the scene that just happened that subverts people''s imagination. They all looked at the oracle in silence, curious what she had just heard. Gu Sheng did not let them down. She spoke faintly and said an exciting news. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 995 "The goddess of nature has just given me the ability to take charge of the wind and rain for a while. This is her blessing to the Roth empire." Gu Shengyin''s voice rings in everyone''s heart. She raised the scepter in her hand and murmured the obscure incantation. The wind rose from her side. The sky darkened at the speed visible to the naked eye, which was different from the situation just now. The sky was gray and it was the prelude to theing storm. Then everyone watched as the terrifying mass of lightning and dark clouds moved northwest, farther and farther, to every affected area. Gu Shengyin looked around all the people, and his voice was sonorous and forceful: "the goddess of nature has never given up any people. But now she is very disappointed by the belief on the maind. " Everyone was staring at her. What happened today is so incredible. Some people put a fact in front of them: they never believe in the existence of gods, but actually exist. It''s a shock of subverting cognition. Gu Shengyin also knows that they need buffer time, just stand quietly, waiting for their recovery. Louise''s eyes were burning at the woman in the most prominent position. Beautiful, powerful, dazzling. The oracle of the goddess of nature can listen to the presence of divine teachings. Never before has the image be so clear. I don''t know where ites from. Louisiana listened carefully and found that it was a hymn to the goddess of nature. It''s like the tide. Slowly, some people sing along with that person. Gradually, more and more people are humming. Scattered streams converge into a river. Then, countless rivers finally gather together and be a force that can shake the world! All the people in the square sang the praises of the goddess of nature. Gu Sheng knew that his goal had been achieved. The border of San vie square disappeared. Many people who didn''t go outside were immediately frightened by the song that could ring through the whole city of Saint Vitt and asked what happened. Then, through the mouths of those who have experienced these things, the reputation of the goddess of nature spread. With a smile on his face, Gu Shengyin quietly disappeared in the crowd. As soon as she appeared in her pce, she was informed of her Majesty''s invitation. This is expected. Gu Shengyin came to the emperor''s pce. It was very rare. Today, it was very formal. There were no beautiful maids around Phoebe. As soon as he saw Gu Shengyin, he had a very kind smile on his face. "Lord Oracle, I have seen the miracle of St. Vieux square, and I have just received a message from the northwest." Phoebe''s eyes were burning at Gu Shengyin: "I hope to establish a belief in the goddess of nature in the Roth empire. I want to ask your advice from the oracle." That''s the real God! The moment he saw those miracles, there was only one thought in his mind: if such a powerful God was willing to protect the Roth Empire, he would like to protect their royal family. The Roth empire can live forever in the vicissitudes of history. This is what Gu Sheng wanted. It''s just There is one more thing to exin. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 996 Gu Shengyin looked at Phoebe squarely: "if I don''t feel wrong, the root Empire believes in the God of war?" There was a trace of embarrassment on Phoebe''s face. Although he said that their patron saint was the God of war, all the people had never seen the God of ware down, and there were almost no people who still maintained their faith. He cleared his throat and said, "the patron god of our lot empire is the God of war ording to the historical records. But there is no record of the God of war protecting the lot empire. After seeing the goddess of nature descending, I doubt whether the God of war exists Gu Sheng said in his heart that he originally existed, only because your faith copsed and his power gradually lost. Finally, he had to fall into eternal sleep. To say that there is no divine protection, in the final analysis, is the result of human beings themselves. Of course, Gu Shengyin couldn''t have said that. She seemed to have hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded at the point of Phoebe''s expectant gaze: "the goddess of nature will not refuse any believer." Phoebe was overjoyed: "I immediately ordered that a temple of nature be established throughout the Empire of Roth." Gu Shengyin showed a smile: "then please your majesty." As an Imperial Emperor, Phoebe''s efficiency is undoubtedly extremely high. His orders were quickly issued: each first-ss city, for example, Saint Vitt, must have more than two temples of goddess of nature; second and third ss cities must have at least one goddess of nature temple; and the other small cities must build a temple between two neighboring cities. Not only the emperor Phoebe, but also the enthusiasm of the people to build the temple was unprecedented. Among them, Saint Vitt and the people in the northwest are the most. The former is because I have witnessed the fall of the goddess of nature, while thetter has personally felt the gospel brought by the goddess of nature. Gu Shengyin only felt that a steady stream of faith had gathered into his body. In ordance with this trend, the recovery of its heyday is just around the corner. She also officially moved out of the pce. Although emperor Phoebe kept on. This time, Phoebe did not keep her because he had any irreconcble desire, but after seeing the strength of Gu Shengyin, the Oracle, he only felt that with such a strong person in the pce, his own safety could be more guaranteed. Give him a hundred courage, and he dare not beat the color heart on Gu Shengyin, who canmunicate directly with the goddess of nature. Finally, Gu Shengyin moved out of the pce and moved to the goddess of nature in Saint Victoria Square on the ground that "when the temple ispleted, the Oracle will naturally live in the temple". Because the goddess of nature used to worship here. When discussing where the first temple was built, most people said that it was built in this ce. Gu Shengyin has no opinion on this. At that time, the choice of "Shenjiang" in St. Victoria Square was just because it wasrge and could amodate more people. Now it''s good to build a temple here - because it''srge, it can take up more space. On this day, she left Xiao Jiu in the temple, changed into a less eye-catching clothes, and went to meet a person at the appointed ce. Lloyd and Louise are sitting here. Lloyd was in a bad mood, because he heard that the oracle wasing, and Louisiana found countless reasons toe along with him. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 997 Although knowing that this subordinate and that Oracle have no time to meet, it is even more impossible to be together without their own knowledge. But Lloyd was still a little upset. He has more than once reminded Lois that he should not go too close to Gu Shengyin. But in fact, he knew that, as a subordinate of his own, if he could have a closer rtionship with the Oracle, the other party would be more dedicated to cooperation. But he just didn''t want them to get together. As long as it is remembered that one day Louis vez will be a couple of lovers with the Oracle, his heart will be filled with infinite tyranny and irritability. He didn''t know why. "Keep you waiting." The door of the private room was pushed open and a figure came in. Louis Weiss eyes a bright: in order not to be found, Gu Shengyin today changed her Oracle dress. She is now wearing a very popr tight waist skirt, which shows her tall and perfect figure. He wore argece hat of the same color on his head, covering most of his face. On his hand, he stuck to a delicate pink folding fan. This kind of modeling is like a nobledy of nobility. No one will associate her with the oracle in the temple who seems to bring the aura of spring breeze. Louis went up and held out a hand. "Wee, Lord bish." "Thank you, Louisiana." Gu Sheng put a hand on Louise''s palm with a smile. Louis threatened to lean over with a slightly bright eye and imprint a gentle kiss on the back of her hand. Lloyd suddenly coughed heavily, interrupting the happy atmosphere between them. Louise was a little confused, so he looked at the prince who was a little abnormal. Lloyd''s eyes did not show a trace on Gu Shengyin''s hand back, and suddenly stood up and walked toward Gu Shengyin with a cold face. Louis Weiss was a little nervous in front of Gu Shengyin: it can''t be med for him. In fact, Lloyd''s eyes are too terrible, I don''t know. I think he''s going to find Gu Shengyin and do something. Lloyd gave Louise a faint look: "get out of the way." Louis Weiss on the pair of no emotion eyes, fist secretly clenched, body did not move. Lloyd''s voice dropped a temperature: "Louisville, get out of the way!" He had a lot of prestige among his subordinates. Louis Weiss put on his dark blue eyes, and his Adam''s apple slipped uneasily for two times. Finally, he gave up one step reluctantly. His eyes were still fixed on Lloyd, and he swore in his heart that if the Duke was going to be against Lord bish, he would not sit back. Instead, looking at Gu Shengyin, she did not change her face from the beginning to the end. She looked at Lloyd perfectly, and seemed to be worried about herself at all. The next development was somewhat unexpected. In between, Lloyd strode to Gu Shengyin''s side, the corner of his mouth was a little stiff and pulled up a radian. He held out his right hand to Gu Shengyin: "wee to you, miss bish." Louis Vuitton His heart is broken now. It''s just a wee. What do you do with that fierce look! Oh, the tenth. Finally, the update was written before 12 o''clock. There was no update in the early hours of the morning. There is still one chapter left for the previous one. The branches will be filled as soon as possible. Good night, everyone. In addition, there is also a reward for the rmended monthly ticket , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 998 Gu Shengyin''s appearance is obviously much more calm than Louis Weiss. She didn''t seem to feel Lloyd''s cold look. Sheughed and blinked: "thank you, your honor." Lloyd frowned even more at the words. If you call him Luis vez and call yourself the Duke, should the discrimination be so obvious? He waited for the other party to stretch out his hand, but it was obvious that Gu Shengyin did not mean to put out his hand when he stood there. "Hand," said Lloyd impatiently Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment. Seeing Lloyd''s eyes staring at his left hand all the time, Gu Sheng lifted himself up. Then, Lloyd quickly took her hand and imprinted a kiss on the back of her hand. Gu Sheng''s eyes widened in surprise, and Louise Weiss looked at his boss in horror. Your honor When did you be so polite to women? Lloyd finished, quickly put his hand back, look at his appearance, seems to be very reluctant to do what he has just done. I want to be polite. Said Lloyd to himself. "Well, Louisiana, we have something to talk about. You can leave first." Lloyd stood upright and mercilessly ordered his subordinates to leave. Louise Weiss heart some do not give up, but he also knew that some things he could not know, looked at Gu Shengyin, lowered his head and went out. Gu Shengyin is sitting in a wide chair on one side, quietly waiting for Lloyd to speak. She thought that, with this man''s character, it must be business to speak. But after a few minutes of silence, Lloyd said, "this dress of yours today It''s beautiful. " Gu Sheng almost dropped his folding fan to the ground. She gave Lloyd a puzzled look and kept a perfect smile: "thank you for yourpliment, your honor." What kind of sudden did he have? Lord Lloyd is not a person who canmunicate. Looking at Gu Sheng''s strange and tangled face, he couldn''t see half of the joy on his face. Royd lowered his eyes. Damn books, doesn''t it mean that a good conversation starts with a good topic? ording to his cognition, praising a woman''s beauty or her aesthetics is undoubtedly the easiest way to gain their approval. But Lloyd was dismayed to find that this move had no effect on the oracle of the goddess of nature. The other side just a little doubt, theplexion returned to normal. It''s like I didn''t hear him. Next time, he must have a good talk about life with the author of this book. Gu Sheng, looking at the atmosphere between the two people, began to fall into an awkward situation, so he sighed secretly and took the initiative to find a topic. "Sir, you havee to see me. Is there anything I can do for you?" She asked. Looking at the other side to take the initiative to mention the business, Lloyd micro can not check the relief. He said with a cold face: "Saint Vitt has set up a lot of goddess of nature temples, we..." A man''s mellow voice resounds through the room. When talking about business, his handsome face is serious. If a serious man is the most handsome, then this man is really the best look at every moment. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 999 Lloyd finished and stopped to look at Gu Shengyin. Speaking of it, looking at the present situation, he felt that he and the Oracle''s partner did not take advantage of each other. With her ability, she was able to spread the belief of goddess of nature on her own. However, it was a little difficult for her to win the position without damaging the foundation. When he looked at it, the other side was sitting upright on the chair, his hands crossed over his knees, and his posture was very beautiful. Her eyes, however, are concentrating on her body. Obviously, I have been listening to my words very carefully. Lloyd was very satisfied with it, and he appreciated it. Of course, he would not have been so pleased to know what the elegant faced oracle was thinking. Gu Shengyin is talking to the system: "system, do you think it is very good-looking?" System: The system responds cautiously: "ording to human aesthetics, this Duke is a very rare beautiful man." Gu Sheng nodded with a smile: "I feel the same way." Looking back, the other party has stopped talking and is obviously asking for his own opinion. The content of the conversation shed through his mind. Gu Shengyin kept a perfect smile and nodded: "there is nothing wrong with everything, sir. I hope our cooperation can be maintained all the time. " Lloyd takes a careful look at Gu Shengyin and confirms that the other party does not mean to be reluctant. He was at ease, but he couldn''t help asking. "With all due respect, miss bish. With your ability and the power of the goddess of nature, it is not difficult to develop a huge belief in goddess of nature across the continent. Why would you choose to continue working with me? " Lloyd can be sure that such an oracle, no power will refuse her cooperation. Gu Sheng was not surprised to hear such a question. She looked at Lloyd with a smile: "after my reputation got out, there were a lot of people willing toe and work with me. But when I was nameless, there were not many people who had the courage to believe me and cooperate with me, my Lord "What''s more -" she said with a smile, "I can see that the Duke is a man of integrity and sincerity, though he has no faith. Working with people like you, you don''t have to worry about something bad going on, right? " From Lloyd''s point of view, is to look at the other side, gently looking at himself, her delicate face for the first time so straightforward and strong into his eyes. His pupils shrunk slightly, and immediately returned to nature: "thank you for your answer." Gu Sheng got up with a smile: "it''s not a problem. If you have any questions or ns in the future, please feel free to contact me Lloyd saw what she wanted to leave, got up and walked in front of her and opened the door. Louis Weiss, who had been guarding the outside, saw that Gu Shengyin was in front of him and said, "Lord Bess, have you and the Duke talked? I wonder if you have any ns for the next time? Can I invite you to lunch? I know there''s one in town... " "She has no time." Lloyd interrupts him coldly. In Louis Weiss''s nk and depressed eyes, Lloyd turned to look at Gu Shengyin with burning eyes: "miss bish, please!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1000 Gu Shengyin looks at Lloyd in surprise and doesn''t understand when he has an appointment with him? But this time, obviously not suitable for his face. Gu Shengyin then put up a smile, followed the direction of Lloyd, and got on his carriage. Louise looked at Louise''s carriage and looked at the situation. "Louis." He called out the nicknames of his subordinates. "I know what you''re thinking about her, but I''ll advise you for thest time not to have anything to do with her." Lloyd''s tone was very serious. Instead of being obedient this time, Louisville looked at his boss and asked, "why, Duchess, I think Lord Bess is a very excellent and beautiful woman, and I have the freedom to pursue her!" "Why?" Lloyd repeated the three words, and then heughed. "Then I''ll tell you." Lloyd looked at his subordinates and said, "because, she will be mine!" When he finished speaking, he stopped paying attention to his dull subordinates and walked towards the carriage. Because there was ady in the carriage. Out of respect, Lloyd did not go up. Instead, he rode on the side of the carriage. At hismand, the carriage moved slowly in one direction. There was a cool wind in his face, which also sobered Lloyd. He did not expect that he would say that sentence in front of his subordinates. In fact, he had never thought that he should have such a mind for this oracle. He didn''t even think about it even before we met today. Perhaps it is the moment when the other side said that they can trust themselves, what has been buried in the bottom of my heart quietly sprouted. Lloyd has never been an escapist. Since he has moved his mind, what he thinks is absolutely nothing to hide from the other party and test the other party. Instead, tell her straight. What if she doesn''t like herself? Lloyd refused to ept this possibility. Anyway, as long as he was with him, there was absolutely no other man around her. "Your honor." A gentle voice came from the carriage. "Can you exin to me where you want to take me?" Lloyd might have guessed the look of the people in the carriage: she should have frowned a little, and when she had been behaving so rudely, she would have shown at least a trace of helplessness, not to mention losing her grace. "Lunch." Lloyd replied. Gu Shengyin: "it''s When did she promise to have lunch with him? She said, "my Lord, I have not promised you..." Lloyd''s voice came through the thick curtain of the carriage: "I have something important to tell you." All right. Gu Sheng closed his mouth. If there is something, she won''t say much. But why didn''t he finish the important things at once in that room? The carriage stopped at a ce. The curtain was lifted and a hand reached out. Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment, and immediately put his hand on this hand and got off the carriage with his strength. "Thank you, Duchess." She leaned over to thank her. Lloyd felt the warmth in his hand, and felt some regret that the other party took it back so quickly. "You''re wee." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1001 "Is this?" Gu Sheng looked at the surrounding environment in surprise. She thought that the food they were talking about would be in some of the more famous restaurants in Saint Vitt. But here, how to look at it, they all look like ordinary houses. Lloyd went straight ahead and motioned Gu Shengyin to follow him: "this is one of my yards." The servant who had already received the news opened the door, packed everything and waited for the master''s arrival. While walking, Lloyd also introduced to Gu Shengyin: "I have a chef who has been here for more than 20 years. His craftsmanship is as good as that of the imperial chef in the pce..." Gu Shengyin listened to him again and again, and he was secretly surprised: ording to her understanding of Lloyd, this person is not such a talkative person. But now, he seems to have unlimited enthusiasm, trying to find a topic with himself. The arrival of a rare host, this perennial quiet yard seems to have a new poprity. They were sitting in the pavilion with delicacies and snacks and drinks in front of them. "By the way, Duchess, the important thing you said?" Gu Shengyin did not forget to bring himself here. "That..." Lloyd''s lips slightly pick, look some inexplicable look at Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin always thinks his eyes are wrong. She quicklymunicated with the system: "the system, there is no major event that is very unfavorable to me recently?" The system''s answer is very positive: "no, host." "That''s good." Gu Shengyin put down his mind and looked at Lloyd calmly. Then she listened to the man opposite her with her thin lips and said, "I find I like you, Bess. Would you like to govern the rot empire with me after I have achieved my goal? " GU Shengyin''s first reaction was that something was wrong. It''s no surprise to her that she has never felt anything like herself in Lloyd for such a long time. For a time, she thought that there was no love between men and women in this man''s heart. Even her calm face cracked for a moment. Lloyd was very happy when he saw this scene. He always thought that bish might be the oracle. When he was used to it, he always kept the expression ofpassion and gentleness. That kind of expression,pared with like a person, is more like a God without any concern and emotion. He was d to see her look unexpected, so that he would be closer to a human being. When Gu Sheng came back to God, he said the burning eyes of Lloyd. He looked at himself without blinking an eye, looking at the posture is sure to get an urate answer in her body. In fact, Lloyd did not have such a strong heart. He didn''t like people, so he didn''t know what kind of development was right. He has let her side to eliminate the existence of any opposite sex, so that her vision of only one person. But he can''t guarantee that he can make the other party like him. Gu Shengyin was stunned for a few seconds. Suddenly, a smile with "human nature" appeared on Gu Shengyin''s face, which was totally different from that in the past. "It''s a coincidence that I happen to like the Duke very much." She said slowly. After washing my hair today, I had a migraine attack. I couldn''t write any more. I managed to write 4000 yuan in one night. I''m really sorry, plus the one I owe before, I owe you five. I promise I will make up for itter. Sorry to ask for tickets today_ &Good night, everyone. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1002 Such a straightforward admission left Lloyd in a daze. Of course, his face, which has only one expression all year round, is just like that. But the shock in his heart was beyond words. When he said that, he was ready to receive any response. Moreover, in his private heart, he thinks that he is more likely to be rejected. Lloyd had a self-knowledge of himself. He knew that the most attractive aspects of himself to women were noble status, great wealth and handsome appearance. These three things, in the eyes of the Oracle, may not constitute the standard to attract her. So Character? Lloyd shook his head in secret. He was very self-conscious, and his temperament was definitely a very unpleasant one. Gu Sheng looks at the opposite side of a face, no expression, seems to be meditating. But she knew that this man might be in a daze at this moment. She gently blocked half of her face with a fan and eximed, "Your Majesty?" Lloyd quickly came to his senses and said, "call me Lloyd." Gu Sheng blinked his eyes and obeyed his intention: "Lloyd." Sure enough, it sounds more pleasant than the Duke. Lloyd thought silently. In a moment, his consciousness came back to him. Lloyd looked at the smiling woman in front of him and suddenly stood up: "wait here for a moment." Then he turned and strode away. What development is this? At this time, as a man who takes the lead in confessing, shouldn''t some sweet words coax himself? Gu Sheng put down his folding fan and took a sip of tea on the table. "System, what did you say he did?" The servants of the yard did not dare to approach her. She could only talk to the system. The system says it doesn''t want to answer this question. But it doesn''t seem good to hang the host, and in case Thinking of a possibility that is almost true, the system thinks that its attitude can be better for the people in front of them. "The host, the system, thinks it''s a surprise, ording to the usual human mind." The system replied. Gu Shengyin is just bored and systematic. As a bachelor system for ten thousand years, Gu Shengyin doesn''t think it can give any constructive suggestions. 10000 years single system: Gu Shengyin asked, "what''s up with Hedi?" When ites to "work", the action of the system is a lot tricky. Arge string of information quickly into Gu Shengyin''s mind, that is Hedi''s recent experience, very detailed. Simr to Gu Shengyin''s expectation, without the powerful plug-in of the goddess of nature, Hedi''s life is not very good. She is still the oracle of the water god who has been sleeping for a long time, and who has no divine protection. It can be seen by referring to the status quo of the capner family in which Louisiana is located. Not to mention, now the whole lot Empire has begun to gradually condense the belief in goddess of nature, which is also invisible, weakening the influence of other remaining gods. Naturally, Hedi''s life is more difficult. Forced by life, she had exhausted all her energy, not to mention her growing ambition as in the original plot, and even wanted to rece the status of the goddess of nature. What Hedi wanted now was to be able to live a well fed life as before. In different positions, what you want will be totally different. It is true. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1003 Gu Shengyin is thinking wildly, and Lloyd is back. She noticed that Lloyd seemed to have something in his hand. He went to the table and sat down. Then he pushed his things toward Gu Shengyin. This is a small box with exquisite shape. It seems that it is made of gold and iid with manyrge stones. Compared with a holding object, it is more like a delicate handicraft. Lloyd looked at Gu Shengyin''s eyes a little hasty, as if to let her open this thing immediately. Gu Sheng is a little curious. What can be packed in such a delicate small box? She put down her folding fan, put her hand on the sp, and the sp of the box was opened. Gu Sheng thought that there might be exquisite crafts, precious stones, or beautiful jewelry. But none of them. In this small box, there was a whole box of medals of honor, all of which were made of gold, shining brightly in the sun. Is this? Gu Sheng looks at Lloyd in surprise. Lloyd just looked at her quietly and said, "there''s anotheryer down there." What she meant was to keep reading. Gu Sheng felt a small mechanism in the middle of the box. Take out this box full of badges, lying quietly below, are many white, and even some are still suffused with yellow paper. Take a look at Lloyd. He''s looking at himself without blinking. "Open it up." Gu Shengyin took two pieces of paper and opened them in front of him. Gu Shengyin looks at Lloyd in surprise. These two pieces of paper, one is a castle title deed, the other is a manor title deed. There is also a thickyer of paper below, it is not difficult to guess what is inside. Gu Shengyin put down his paper, looked at Lloyd and asked, "is this?" Lloyd didn''t look at the box. His attention was focused on Gu Shengyin. "I''ve seen from books that if you like a person, you should share your most precious things and all your wealth with her." "The badge on the top is my honor and what I am willing to guard with my life all my life," said Lloyd. Now, I''d like to say it''s all for you. " Even Gu Shengyin could not help but feel moved when he heard such frank and zing words. This man, no sweet words to say to her, but what he did, but more than any sweet words in the world to move people''s hearts. Gu Shengyin was dumbfounded andughed: "but Lloyd, we haven''te to that stage yet. You have to give these things to the future wife." Lloyd frowned: "you and I have exchanged ideas, don''t you n to marry me in the future? If you want to hold a wedding right away, it''s really inconvenient. After all, I''m very sensitive now. Being with me will have a bad effect on you... " He frowned as if he were seriously considering the feasibility of the matter. Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing at him. She reached out her hand and covered his hand. "No, I won''t marry anyone else. Swear to the goddess of nature, my husband, it will be you alone." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1004 With a stiff face, Lloyd held Gu Shengyin''s hand in his hand. Take a closer look, you can see that his ears are slightly red. He said in a low, stuffy voice, "shouldn''t a man say this first?" Gu Shengughed because he didn''t give him face this time. By the end of their conversation, a good lunch is ready. After lunch, the two enjoyed the scenery for a while, and Lloyd sent the man back to the temple in the square of Saint Vieux. "Goodbye, Lloyd." Gu Shengyin turned around and said to her. This is the rear of the temple, where Gu Shengyin lives and lives on weekdays. No outsiders cane in. Lloyd suddenly strode towards her, leaned over, kissed her cheek, and did it all at once. "It''s said in the book that couples can have a little intimate interaction when they say goodbye." He said with a straight face. Gu Shengyin looked at the tip of his red ear andughed. Learning from his appearance, he stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on his left cheek. Lloyd turned and left contentedly. When he returned to his Duchess house, the housekeeper reported that the count of Louisville had been waiting for him for a long time. Louis Weiss wille, as Lloyd had expected. He took the whip from his hand, threw it into the steward''s hand, and went straight to the study. "Your Highness..." Luis vez met him as soon as he saw him, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth after he called. In the morning, after they left, he began to be confused. How could the Duke say such a thing? He thought about it for a long time before he finally decided toe to the Duke''s house to ask him clearly. But the housekeeper told him that the Duke was not there, and he waited for hours. He had many questions to ask: what was the meaning of the Duke''s earlier remarks? He and Lord bish really have What''s the rtionship? Even if they''ve been out for so long, are they Dating But when he saw Lloyd, he found that he couldn''t ask. Looking at Lloyd''s face, he was struggling with his family. He didn''t feel guilty at all. If he''s right, Louise Weiss has been in love with BIS for a long time. But all his time was spent on tangled and careful approach. This kind of matter, once determined, should be decisive, regardless of the oue. If the other person likes himself, naturally everyone will be happy; if the other party has no feelings for himself, the Great Duke of Lloyd said: try your best to make the other party like himself. That''s how strong it is. Who is to me for the procrastination and not getting anything in the end? He waited for a moment to make sure that his subordinate still didn''t mean to speak. "Louis." He whispered the nicknames of his subordinates. They are about the same age and grew up together. The kapna family has always been a loyal follower of their own. Although the two are superiors and subordinates, they are more like brothers. Of course, if brother refers to Lloyd and his brother, his majesty Phoebe, then his rtionship with Luis vez is much better than that of a brother. Luis vez stands up in reflexes and looks at Lloyd. "What do you want to ask me?" Louise''s heart trembled, his eyes finally firmed up. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1005 "Your rtionship with Lord bish?" Asked Louisville. Lloyd nodded. "We''re together, as you think." Louise''s eyes trembled, and he felt his heart empty for a moment. Forced a smile: "so Then I wish you, I wish you Just learned that the sweetheart is someone else''s lover, Louise''s heart depression can be imagined. He still could not say that blessing. But Lloyd didn''t care. He looked at the good brother and said nothing euphemistic. "I know very well what you think of her. I don''t care how it used to be, but from now on, Louis, you have to put these thoughts away and keep them under control. Remember, she''s my man "Of course I know that," Louis Weiss said with a forced smile He still has this sense of moral integrity, but he has some regrets in his heart. For the first time in my life, I was attracted to a woman, but I couldn''t even say the words of confession. Lloyd was trustworthy of his brother''s character, and to tell him it was just a deration of male sovereignty. After his private affairs were settled, Lloyd began to focus on business. Originally, his movement was not slow, but now there is a more driving force for him to move forward - he wants to make himself and bish get right as soon as possible. In his present situation, if he married Bess, Phoebe would begin to doubt or even reject him. Today''s belief in the goddess of nature has not yet fully grown. If Phoebe is determined to resist the theocracy, it will certainly cause a storm of wind and rain. The previous efforts of bish are basically in vain. Gu Shengyin probably also understood her mind. Various activities in the temple began to be frequent, and even God descended again. Sure enough, Phoebe began to believe in the goddess of nature. More and more believers began to believe in the goddess of nature in the Roth empire. Many people even went to the temple to pray on a regr basis and asked to hold a ceremony for the goddess of nature. The so-called sacrificial ceremony is arge-scale grand gathering, which is held on the day of the God''s birthday. The believers present their faith in loyalty and the gifts carefully prepared for the gods. Phoebe hesitated, and now he began to realize that the development of theocracy seemed somewhat out of control. He epted the belief of goddess of nature, the original purpose of which was to make it serve the monarchy, but now, the other side has a tendency to surpass the monarchy. This kind of thing is intolerable to any person in power. However, how could Gu Shengyin make him disagree? The holy water from the goddess of nature restored the strength of Phoebe''s weak body due to excessive indulgence. Also let his own belief in goddess further. With a wave of his hand, Phoebe passed the case. Gu Sheng looks at all this with a smile and feels the power of faith from the rot Empire to surround himself. Her temple has now been restored to glory. The festival of the goddess of nature has passed this year and is set for the next year. Eight months to go. With the protection of the goddess of nature, Phoebe became more and more arrogant and reckless. He robbed women of the people, increased taxes, and worked hard to build pces. The people of the Roth Empire were increasingly dissatisfied with the royal family. Gu Sheng looks at Phoebe coldly and continues to die. See you in the evening. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1006 "Bang!" Phoebe ms his stuff to the ground. "A group of despicable guys, who are trying to fight against the powerful barov dynasty!" Phoebe poured a mouthful of tea into his mouth with blood in his eyes. This is the third civil uprising since this month. The first two were ordinary people, but this time, he was a manor owner with a title. Although every movement was suppressed by the Imperial Army, there were some things in his heart that he could no longer support. "And the oracle? Come on! Go and ask her toe! " At this time, only Gu Shengyin could think of helping himself. Now the people of the Roth Empire have a strong belief in the goddess of nature. If the Oracle is willing to take his side and say that the ruling status of the barov Dynasty is recognized by the gods, he is sure to make those people settle down. Gu Sheng came quickly. "The Oracle Lord, go and pray with the goddess of nature, let her give the Oracle, let those humble people work well and peacefully, don''t think about those useless things in your mind!" Said Phoebe. Gu Shengyin looked at him with a strange look: "Your Majesty, do you remember what I said to you? Don''t be too harsh on your people. Use the money you spent on building pces to level roads in remote areas... " "I don''t want to hear that. How can I be threatened by those humble people?" Phoebe interrupted impatiently? Oracle, you just have to do what I say Gu Shengyin''s expression did not change: "then I try tomunicate with the gods." She walked out of the pce and saw a maid with tea on her face walking towards the hall. Now, no matter who he is, when he goes to see his majesty, he looks as if he is very quiet. He is afraid that when he goes in to serve his majesty, he is in a bad mood. The penalty is already light, serious, and may even lose one''s life. Gu Sheng sighed and went on. On the way, a bodyguard saw her and saluted her. These people''s faces are as numb as a retreat. This pce, this dynasty, has begun to rot from the inside. In contrast to the imperial capital, in the far north-west of the Empire, the people lived a rich and leisurely life. Their houses and warehouses are full of grain. They have thick clothes to wear in winter. The faces of the old and the children are like a happy smile. There, it''s Lord Lloyd''s territory. Gu Shengyin slowly closed his eyes. At one opening, the scene in front of her had changed. The imperial city is no longer what people see in ordinary times. The sky is empty and full of colorful light spots. The colors of those light spots are different, and their emotions are also different: green representsfort; yellow represents fear; gray represents despair; red represents anger These are the feelings of believers in the goddess of nature. Gu Shengyin only needs to feel a little, and then he can clearly hear them. However, it is clear that the proportion of green light spots in the sky is bing smaller and smaller, while the proportion of yellow, color and gray is gradually increasing. Under the rule of Phoebe, these people could not see a glimmer of hope. Wait a second. Gu Shengyin said softly in his heart: "soon, there will be a man with his army to rescue you from the mud of despair." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1007 Time flies. When the harvest season came the next year, the people of the Roth Empire ushered in the ceremony of the goddess of nature. Gu Sheng is well prepared for this. The emperor Phoebe also made adequate preparations, and he also hoped that this time he could make the restless people settle down with the sacrifice. As the most famous Oracle of the goddess of nature, Gu Shengyin stayed in the temple of the goddess of nature in Saint Vitt. As for the ceremonies in other ces, different oracles are also responsible for them. Gu Shengyin has already discussed with Lloyd that they will bring a big gift to Phoebe and the whole lot empire. On this day, Gu Shengyin was dressed very formally. Phoebe also led the royal family members here to the goddess of nature in full dress to express their respect for the goddess of nature. The huge square of the temple has been densely covered with believers. these believers, some of them dressed in aristocrats, wear fine clothes, and women also wear perfume to stand aside. What they can do is to wear clean and tidy clothes as much as possible and not to stain the ceremony of the goddess of nature. Even Gu Shengyin also "saw" that there were Street tramps with only one suit of clothes. In the cold wind ofte autumn night, they took off their clothes, washed them carefully, ground them, and dried them in the air. At night, they put their pillows in the haystack and shivered all night. Many believers put their own good things into a huge container in the square. In this one, it is used to hold the gifts given by believers to the goddess of nature. A huge transparent ss container, things put in, you can see clearly. Some nobles put their favorite jewels in, businessmen put a bag of gold coins, little girls threw their favorite silk flowers in, and children gave their favorite toys to gods, and their expressions were almost crying, because his mother told him to give their most precious things to the gods. There are even farmers in simple clothes who put a small bag of food - for them, the food that can make them not hungry is the most precious wealth in the world. Gu Shengyin looked at them with a smile, until the bell of the bell tower rang, and the time for the ceremony was up. At this moment, all the people on the square saw that there was a green light falling from the sky, falling on everyone. All the people felt rxed and covered by the green light. Then, the ss container that carries the best wishes of all believers is emptied in an instant. The gifts given to the gods also disappeared when the green light disappeared. "The goddess of nature has received your gift." Gu Shengyin said to her believers with a smile. The square burst into a burst of strong cheers. Phoebe was a little upset. He was just relying on his identity and was not willing to put the gift into the container with themon people. In this way, didn''t the gods see his gift at all? After that, Gu Shengyin began to stand alone on the high altar and chant praises. All the believers kept a pious attitude. ording to estimates, after the ceremony, if the gods are satisfied with the ceremony, they will probablye in person. God down. It is the dream of all believers. It''s still in the evening. Today, wangeng. Have the courage to ask for a monthly pass at night , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1008 Ancient and mysterious hymns were heard on the altar. The believers looked devoutly at the green robe figure on the altar. In the eyes of believers who can hardly touch God, the Oracle is the person closest to God. The recitation is over. The whole square fell into silence. All of them held their breath, waiting for the miracle that might happen. Gu Shengyin slightly lowered his head and looked down at him. Thousands of people made the same action: their hands were folded on their forehead, hoping that the gods who reposed their faith could look down on them. Sheughed, and then suddenly her figure changed. In the eyes of all people, even those who can''t see clearly, they can clearly "see" the figure on the altar which is very far away from themselves. Her long golden hair grew rapidly, and soon reached her ankle. Her green robe was changed to a new style, and the embroidery of green leaves on the foot of the robe was shining. Her eyes turned emerald green, and on her forehead appeared a magnificent crown beyond the description of human words. In her hand, she held a golden scepter. Her face is gorgeous and exquisite, but it can''t stay in anyone''s mind for a second. Gu Shengyin''s green eyes, which seemed to contain all things in the world, slowly swept through the crowd below. By such a look, everyone has an impulse to worship. "Hello, my believers." Cool water like sound slowly across everyone''s eardrum. "God Like the tide, all of them knelt down feverishly. I heard them. They really came. At this moment, no one would suspect that the one standing on the altar was a God. How could such dignity, such gaze, not be a God? Even Phoebe did not resist the instinct and knelt down to Gu Shengyin. Then, she felt that the God''s eyes fell on her. Phoebe did not dare to look up. He was a little excited. He did not know what the gods wanted to say to himself? He felt that he could make a statement immediately. Next year, no, starting from tomorrow, he would build more nature goddess temples in the rot Empire, and talk about the continuation of Goddess belief. The goddess of nature said, "the ruler of the Roth Empire, why don''t you treat your people well?" What? Phoebe was shocked. The goddess of nature continued, "every day I see the poor naked, hear the cry of the baby, and the vagrant prays for a ce to live You''re making your people suffer, the ruler of the Roth empire Phoebe felt only a great powering upon him. His face turned pale, and he was about to copse on the ground almost at any time. But he still insisted: "just a few humble people, God, how can you question me because of them?" "Mean? Common people? " The voice of the goddess of nature resounded through the whole lot empire. "In my eyes, there is no nobility or poverty. All who believe in me are my people." Many people are full of tears because of this sentence. Yeah, they''re no more mean than anyone else. In the eyes of the gods, at least, they are not inferior to anyone else. Phoebe felt only a chill. Then he heard the spirit''s indifferent voice: "Phoebe, you can''t be emperor of the Roth empire." Seeing the number of this chapter 1008, I have an impulse to write 10086 , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1009 When Phoebe heard this, he was filled with more than anger, which was ridiculous. Do you really think that you are a God and you can decide everything? Can you be emperor of the Roth Empire? But when he looked up and looked around, his heart was cold. Those ordinary people he despised were looking at themselves with hatred and hatred. Those nobles who have received his numerous rewards are also very strange looking at their own eyes at this time. It''s as if he is a person who is scolded by the gods. If he goes too close to him, it is also a kind of sin. He looked back in a daze and found that even his own bodyguards were far away from him in silence. The spirit only a word, let him betray. Is this the power of faith? He thought bitterly: is he, lifting a stone to hit his feet? Gu Shengyin did not speak any more. As a God, she just needed to show her attitude. The long hair returned to its original shape, and the scepter and crown disappeared at the same time. In an instant, Gu Shengyin recovered to the familiar appearance. Everyone knows that the gods have gone. Next, the Oracle selects the lucky to bless, and this time the ceremony ispleted. As soon as the spirit left, Phoebe stood up in a rage. "Somebody He looked around and eximed angrily. He reached out to the high altar and temple: "take these things down for me. I''ll bewitch the public! nder the emperor He was so angry that he jumped. However, all the guards behind him were you. Look at me. I saw you. No one dared to move. I''m kidding. How dare they tear down the ce where the gods have just arrived? Needless to say, most of the guards were believers in the goddess of nature. Just after Gu Shengyin''s words, the emperor''s authority in their hearts had been reduced to a freezing point. But Phoebe had to die himself. Just after the goddess of nature came down, the believers here were in the most emotional state, and he mored to demolish the temple. Don''t you see that some believers have spontaneously blocked in front of the temple? "Can''t you hear mymand?" said Phoebe fiercely? Take it down for me! Who dares to obstruct, there is no amnesty for killing! " There were still some emperor''s confidants who had no faith. Seeing the rest of the civilians blocking themselves with their bodies, the cruel color shed in their eyes, and the knives in their hands were raised high. The faces of the civilians shed in fear, but their bodies did not move. This is the ce of gods. They must not destroy it. Gu Shengyin looked at this scene, and his heart moved. Is she really dead standing here? Just as the soldier''s hand was about to fall, a sh of lightning suddenly fell from the sky and chopped it straight at him. No bones were found. Gu Sheng awed them with this hand. It is also proved by blood that the goddess of nature is not without temper. "It''s divine punishment!" "The gods will not abandon us!" Believers knelt down for the scene and murmured praise to the goddess of nature. Phoebe returned to the pce with a livid face. But it''s not over. Phoebe, who had just returned to the pce, received the news. Lord Lloyd, on the contrary! There are two more chapters. (* £þ 3) (¦Å £þ *) monthly pass do not stop , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1010 Phoebe ordered the imperial army to fight. The results are conceivable. One side is prepared for a long time, the other side is in a hurry to respond to the battle; one side has strong morale, and the other side has just been rejected by the gods. The army of the Empire was almost defeated. What''s more, the people of the Empire, hearing this news, were not angry at all with the rebels. They were rarely silent, and even loved the situation. After all, today''s emperor is the one who is scolded by the gods. At the beginning, Phoebe was still in a rage. But now, he has begun to feel powerless and afraid. His brother''s army was fighting fiercely towards here. His army was retreating and was about to arrive at the imperial city. By then, he will have no way out. "My Lord, the emperor has a messenger." Lloyd was sitting in the camp in uniform. He motioned to his subordinates to bring them up. The messenger was weak in the face of the murderous soldiers and took out the letter in his hand with trepidation. It''s a personal letter from Phoebe. The letter is very sincere on the two brothers between the sincere feelings, he is very sad for Lloyd''s move. He also ims that as long as Lloyd is willing to turn back and correct his mistakes, he will definitely let go of the past and be willing to govern the empire with him. Lloyd looked at it expressionless and threw it to his confidant: "I, the elder brother of the emperor, still carry the emperor''s frame up to now." Louis Weiss looked at all the lines, but he was also speechless in his heart: His Majesty''s brain seems to be a little confused? At this time, still do not recognize the situation? Let''s not let bygones be bygones? When the initiative is still in your hands? Lloyd looked at the messenger coldly: "go back and say to his majesty emperor Phoebe. Lloyd thanks him for his good intentions. We will see you all." This is the meaning of a tant refusal. The messenger wiped the sweat from his forehead and went out. The Duke''s momentum was so powerful that he looked at him with cold eyes, and he really thought that the other party would be able to make himself different in the next moment. Fortunately, I was able to recover a small life. It''s just the Duke''s reply The messenger thought about his Majesty''s temper for a moment, and felt that if he replied in this way, he was afraid that the life he had finally recovered would be ounted for there. He thought for a while, anyway, his wife and children are all in their hometown. Why not take advantage of this opportunity to get out and go home safely? In this way, the whip in his hand unconsciously turned the direction, and the horse ran in the opposite direction of Huangdu. In the pce, Phoebe did not wait for a reply. He never thought it was his messenger. For fear that he would run away in anger, he thought that Lloyd didn''t ept his suggestion and killed people! "Damn it, damn it! I''ve already let the toast go, but he''s not satisfied! " As Phoebe walked around the pce, a new set of tea sets on the table was scrapped. The maids were silent, afraid that the emperor would not be happy and spread their anger to themselves. Fortunately, Phoebe was not in the mood to find the trouble of these maids. As time went by, when Lloyd''s army finally arrived outside the Imperial City, Phoebe could not sit still again. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1011 Lloyd once received a letter from his brother. This time, the emperor, who regarded himself highly, finally put down his pride, and there was an appeal in his tone. It''s just that Lloyd is not going to talk to him anymore. Two dayster. Phoebe is sitting in the pce. His side, is only a few of his remaining confidants. His wife and children were killed by him, and the maids in the pce had already run away. Now he is a lonely man in this situation. "Lloyd, my brother." When he saw Lloyd, he didn''t have the hysteria and howl he had imagined. This is to let Lloyd pick eyebrows, it seems that his brother is not worthless, at least in such circumstances, can maintain such calm. Phoebe stares at him in silence for a moment, and suddenly he smiles strangely. "You must be very proud now, Lloyd?" He said. Lloyd did not speak. Instead of asking for his answer, Phoebe said to himself, "let me tell you, Lloyd, don''t becent. I didn''t lose to you, and you don''t think you''ve got everything under control. " "If it wasn''t for the goddess of nature that my people would no longer support me, do you think you could hit the imperial city so smoothly?" "What if you won the throne? Now, it''s no longer the era of imperial power. With a word from the high God, you can fall into the dust like me He grinned with glee, his eyes shing, as if he had seen the future of Lloyd as miserable as himself. Lloyd ignored his question. Seeing that Lloyd was not moved, Phoebe justughed. There was blooding out of his mouth, and heughed and lost his breath on the high throne. "The Duke?" Some of the subordinates who followed him carefully asked him what to do. Lloyd withdrew his eyes and said, "clean up and bury." While all his followers were cheering and tidying up the booty, Lloyd arrived alone in the square. The temple of goddess of nature is thergest temple in the whole lot empire. He passed through countless devout believers and went straight to the rear. There is a man waiting for him. "Are you here?" Gu Shengyin was standing in the garden. He turned around when he heard the news. He didn''t seem surprised to see him. He said with a smile. Seeing her, Lloyd only felt his confused mind calm down. There is a power that spreads from the bottom of his heart to urge him to quicken his pace. He suddenlyes to the woman''s side, and then embraces her in the other party''s surprised eyes. He sighed contentedly, and his heart waspletely quiet. Gu Sheng turned his head sideways and looked at the man who seldom showed his fragile emotions. He did not speak and waited quietly for him to recover. For a long time, Lloyd loosened his arms and looked at Gu Shengyin. "Phoebe is dead. Now the empire is yours and me." He said. "Bish, do you want this empire?" He asked. Gu Shengyin suddenly looked up at the man, and Lloyd looked at her without reservation. It''s not a trial, it''s not a trap. He''s really asking her this question. "What would you do if I said I wanted to?" Gu Sheng asked because of a pick on the tip of his eyebrows. Ten chapters are over! Gao Lengzhi was forced to sleep ughing and crying]. Good night, everyone. Please vote for me before good night , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1012 "Here you are!" Sonorous and powerful four words, eyes a tremor. Her casual look became serious: "Lloyd, do you know what you''re talking about?" Lloyd did not listen to her, just said: "you have a high support rate among the people, there will be no obstacles in this respect, and my soldiers, I canpletely restrain them, no one will raise any objection." Actually, we are seriously analyzing the feasibility of this matter. "I''m just kidding, Lloyd," Gu said with augh Lloyd looked straight at her. "I don''t think I''m kidding if it''s what you say." His eyes are firm, looking at Gu Shengyin''s fundus will inadvertently reveal a trace of tenderness. With a bright smile on her face, Gu Sheng held out her hand and took Lloyd''s hand: "I''ll take you to a ce." Before Lloyd had time to speak, he found that the scene around him suddenly changed. One second he was still in the temple of the goddess of nature in St. Victoria''s Square, but the next, he was in apletely strange ce. It''s big. It''s bright everywhere. The floor is made of white jade. It is clean and bright without any defects. The walls are iid with jewels the size of fist. These beads emit soft light and reflect everything here. On the top of the head is the vividly carved murals, the most eye-catching, but it is the luxurious and perfect throne at the end of the hall. Lloyd only felt that the most magnificent pce he had ever seen in his life was not as good as here in case. And it gives him a sense of familiarity. It''s like, I''ve seen it somewhere. Where have you seen it? He thought carefully, and his eyes suddenly solidified. There are books about the goddess of nature, there are some descriptions of the temple of the goddess of nature. He used to think that it was the imagination of human beings for the divine world, but now it looks like it is! No matter how calm people are, they will feel unrealistic when they know that they are likely toe to the ce where the legendary gods live. He turned his head and looked at Gu Shengyin, who had been silent all the time: "this is..." Gu Shengyin nodded: "yes, this is the temple of goddess of nature." The temple of goddess of nature, there are many in the Roth empire. But Lloyd knew that this temple of goddess of nature was not built by human beings. He was a little strange: "what did you bring me here for? No, how can you bring me here? " in his understanding, even the most beloved believers can get the qualification to enter the divine realm after they die. How could Besse here with a man who was not even a believer in the goddess of nature? Gu Shengyin showed a smile: "I brought you here to tell you something." Her appearance began to change dramatically. Long hair, face and clothing have changed greatly. Lloyd looked at the scene in shock, until the scepter of divine power appeared in the other''s hand. He couldn''t help but step back, looking at this familiar andpletely strange woman with some confusion. The other side''s face can also see a trace belonging to "Bisi", but more exquisite and perfect than Bisi. That pair of green eyes, although still clear, but carrying too many things. Such "bish" made Lloyd feel strange. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1013 "You..." He opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. This development made him a little caught off guard: the familiar loverpletely changed, and everything in front of him told him that "bish" in his mind was just an illusion. The person in front of her, her real identity Combined with her appearance and his ce, Lloyd''s mouth was hard to spit out a word: "goddess of nature?" He was at a loss. Even though he was determined, what had just happened was still beyond his expectation. Gu Shengyin sighed: "Lloyd, it''s me." The indifference of the divinity in her eyes faded away, and the tenderness and affection familiar to Lloyd were revealed in those blue eyes. "What is the matter with all this?" Asked Lloyd, trying to calm himself down. In any case, he has to find out. Gu Sheng for a brush, the two changed ces, here is a huge garden, two people have exquisite style of tables and chairs. "Sit down, Lloyd. I''ll talk to you slowly." Gu Shengyin said. Lloyd sat down and Gu Shengyin brought the flower dew from the crystal pot on the table to him to drink. The goddess of nature poured things for herself. Lloyd thought in a trance that few people have enjoyed this honor? Gu Shengyin slowly told him some things. Finally, she said, "Lloyd, you heard that I didn''te here to deceive you." Lloyd opened his mouth, and he wanted to ask, "what about the years between us? Bish likes me, and the goddess of nature Looking at each other, he finally did not ask. Gu Shengyin can see what he thinks in his heart. She reaches out her hand and gently covers Royd''s hand. "So, Lloyd, are you willing to ept a lover who has changed his identity?" Lloyd raised his head and looked at her. There was a great change in the face of the other party. If he did not look carefully, he could not even see any simrity with her in the world. Only the gentle in the familiar eyes, as in the past. This is his BIS. This recognition settled Lloyd''s mind. Yeah, so what if she''s a goddess of nature? She''s just her own BIS. "Of course, my Goddess. " He backhanded, holding her hand firmly in his arms. Gu Shengyin wasughing: "the name of bish is just my pseudonym in the world. Lloyd, call me katriese." Katrina. In divinenguage, it symbolizes nature and beauty. This is the title of the goddess of nature alone. Even in the glorious age, there are only four gods who are qualified to call out this name. Now, there is an ordinary human being. "Card Trish. " Lloyd called out the name somewhat unskillfully. Gu Shengyin only felt what was sensed in the dark. She could clearly feel the passion and love in Lloyd''s heart when he called out his name. The names of gods have many meanings, especially when ites to the realm of goddess of nature, names can''t be called out at will. Because she can sense everything. "Now, Lloyd, I can answer your question. Do you still think I want the Roth Empire? " Gu Sheng asked with a smile. Lloyd just held her hand more tightly: "then you''ll be my queen, Katrina." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1014 Lord Lloyd of the Empire led the army into the imperial city! Lord Lloyd became the emperor of the new dynasty! Lord Lloyd, now his majesty Lloyd, went to the temple of the goddess of nature in Saint Vitter on the first day of bing king. In front of all the believers, he proposed to bish, the Oracle who was trying to solve the doubts of believers! The point is, Lord bish agreed! The people of the Roth Empire said that thetest news is really stronger than the others. It''s a st! After all, the former Emperor was reprimanded by the gods himself. Moreover, under the notice of his majesty, themon people had a very bad life. They worked hard for a year and could not even afford a meal. In their minds, no matter how bad the future is, it will not be worse than it is now. As for what happenedter, the people were more assured that they could be recognized by the Oracle, indicating that his Majesty was also approved by the gods. Lloyd held a grand wedding ceremony for his queen. On the wedding day, countless people spontaneously gathered at the gate of the pce to offer their blessing to their majesty and queen. Standing on the high wall, Lloyd looked at the enthusiastic people below, and said helplessly, "your poprity seems to be much higher than that of the emperor I am." Gu Sheng looked at him with a smile: "these people are all my believers. What do you say?" "I''m also a believer in you," said Lloyd Yes, Lloyd himself has be the most faithful believer in the goddess of nature ever since he knew that Bess was the goddess of nature. On faith, no one is more firm than him. Gu Sheng looked at the sky with a smile on her face. In a sh, countless petals fell from the sky, enveloping the whole city of Saint Vitt in a shower of flowers. This is the blessing of the goddess of nature to the new people. Countless believers began to pray and be grateful. ¡­¡­ Your Majesty''s Queen is very affectionate. Many of Lloyd''s confidants once worried that the Queen''s reputation as the oracle of the goddess of nature was too high among the people of the Roth empire. If the empress should be disobedient, it would be a disaster in the lot empire. It has even been suggested that your majesty begin to weaken the belief in the goddess of nature in the Empire. Not only did Lloyd ignore these remarks, but even led by himself, countless times in public, without reservation, said that he was also the most faithful believer of the goddess of nature. Theocracy reached its peak in this era. However, the people very much recognize such an emperor, and the queen has always been on his side. Emperor Lloyd''s poprity among the people is very high. Even if one of his decrees does not need to be enforced by the Empire, the people will naturally follow him. The belief in the goddess of nature has reached the peak. This era is called "the rise of glory" byter historians, which means that the era of glory that once disappeared is slowly waking up. In the era of Rongguang''s rise, under the influence of the Roth Empire, some countries began to slowly recover their lost beliefs. Gu Sheng feels the awakening of a sleeping God and smiles. They are still very weak now, but the true spirit has awakened. These gods, after all, will not be forgotten by their people. The rise of real glory has begun. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1015 Gu Shengyin has been in that world for many, many, many years. It was so long that she couldn''t remember it. She stayed with Lloyd for decades, and since then, Lloyd has been with her in the divine realm. Knowing the vicissitudes of life, human beings have been moving forward. When the glory of the gods can not withstand the cold light of the machine, Gu Shengyin felt the faith slowly losing in his body, and he understood that it was the end of another reincarnation. She allowed the temple to copse and fell into a deep sleep with Lloyd. Once again, Gu Sheng, who opened his eyes in the space, saw a glimmer of joy in his eyes. The experience of the goddess of nature has given her a great understanding of thews of nature. After a meal in her hand, the green bird appeared in her palm, and then, blinking her dark eyes, chirped at her and waved her small wings. Although it was difficult, it finally flew by herself. The system eximed: "host, you have made great progress this time!" Gu Shengyin smile: "it can only live for two days, the next mission back, I will not see it." Having said that, she was very satisfied. As for creation, she has mastered the essence of it. What shecks now is just enough strength. Her understanding of the mystery is enough, but her own strength is not enough to make her bear the power needed to create aplete life. And power "System, put me in the next mission world." The power she needs is to get the spiritual energy returned to her by the world every time shepletes her mission. Where is this? Gu Shengyin felt the fog around her. Her soul seemed to be restricted by something. This feeling was very ufortable. "System, world story transmission." "Good hosts." Gu Shengyin is now used to the vertigo of memory transmission, which can''t even make her frown. She quickly organized the memory of the world in her mind. This is obviously the story of a selfless elder and a white eyed wolf. The female master Shi Lingshi was originally a strong man in the period of crossing the heirs ten thousand years ago and a famous fairy in the whole Xiuzhen world. Ten thousand years ago, there was a catastrophe in the Xiuzhen world, which was called the end of thew era byter generations. In that catastrophe, the aura of heaven and earth suddenly disappeared rapidly. Those who relied on the cultivation of aura fell one by one. Their young faces became gaunt and their long life shortened overnight. Arge number of practitioners died inrge numbers, even those who stood on the top of the mountain were not immune to the robbery. At that time, Shi Lingshi felt the spirit rapidly disappearing in her body. She knew that if she went on like this, she would inevitably end up in a miserable death like other practitioners. She gritted her teeth and made a risky decision. Draw out one''s own spirit and inject it into the spirit instrument, so that he can be the existence of the spirit. As a result, if you are lucky, you can escape a disaster and have a chance to make aeback. If you are unfortunate, it will be a dead end. Shi Lingshi does not seek the afterlife, but only wants to fight for the only remaining vitality. She made it! She sealed her soul in her aura Zixiao ring, and fell into a deep sleep when the aura disappeared, waiting for the next awakening. She didn''t expect that she had been waiting for tens of thousands of years. We know that in many fantasy novels, the protagonist has a powerful plug-in. The female owner is now the plug-in ~ and the fourth watch. See you in the evening. By the way, Erkang asks for a monthly ticket , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1016 After the end of thew era, the ancient Xiuzhen world was almost extinct. Those precious cultivation methods, ancient caves, also disappeared. Until thousands of yearster, the aura between heaven and earth slowly overflowed again, and Xiuzhen slowly recovered. However, it has lost those amazing talents and precious ancestral inheritance in ancient times. Compared with the ancient times, the Xiuzhen world is totally different. In the realm of practice, the level of monks is divided into: practicing Qi, building foundation, golden elixir, Yuanying, incarnation, syncretism and crossing robbery. Seven great realms. In ancient times, high-level friars emerged in an endless stream. In a word, it was really Yuanying who walked everywhere. The golden elixir was not as good as the dog. Only when they reach the stage of transformation, can they be qualified to be called high-level friars. And now? Even if the foundation building friar is the backbone of a n, the golden elixir can be the patriarch of the n, and Yuanying is an ordinary sect, the existence of the ancestor. There are only a few God changing friars. There is only one Taishang elder of Jianzong in the whole cultivation world. As for the crossing robbery power, it only exists in the legend. Shi Lingshi was picked up by a girl named Qiao Qiao. Qiao Qiao is a youngdy of the Qiao family in Dongyun city. Qiao''s family is also a famous Xiuzhen family in Dongyun city. However, Qiao Qiao''s talent in cultivating immortals is not as good as that of his family''s children. In the world of martial arts, we can imagine what kind of treatment she will suffer from such talent. Ridicule, satire, neglect. The most likely oue is to be married by the family to the gifted children of the offshoots as adults, so as to win over the hearts of the people. Shi Lingshi''s Zixiao ring was picked up by Qiao Qiao and recognized with blood. Although he disliked the girl''s extremely poor aptitude, Shi Lingshi still tried his best to teach her the skills and refine the elixir for her to improve her root and bone. She has only one request: to make Qiao Qiao strong, to find some precious herbs for herself, and help her to re train her body. What did Joe say? Swear by God that she will surely go through fire and water, and find what she wants for her predecessors. But what happened? Qiao Qiao became more and more powerful. Her reputation of beauty, self-confidence, and peerless genius spread all over the Xiuzhen world. Even several outstanding young talents in the Xiuzhen world were worshipped by her. Shi Lingshi didn''t care about this kind of thing. When she was a master of the Xiuzhen world, she was also attracted by numerous admirers. But Joe''s heart grew bigger. The more she gets along with the elder in the ring, the more mysterious and powerful she can feel. What she has now is what she has brought to herself. It is hard to imagine how powerful a person she should be in her heyday? Wait until such a strong predecessor regains strength? Who will be able to see the light of her JOJO? She was really thinking about repaying the elder, but then slowly, the mind changed. Until the end, she did not know where to get a long-standing magic from the magic. Eat the soul. Engulf the soul of others, you can gain the power of the other''s soul, and the strength will be greatly enhanced. The more powerful the Soul Eater is, the more benefits the caster will get. JOJO turned his eyes to the poem in the ring. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1017 Such a mysterious and powerful soul, if it can devour her Once such a thought arises, it cannot be erased. When Shi Lingshi didn''t know about it, her descendants who treated her with all their heart were already plotting how to deal with her. When the whole Zixiao ring was put into the smelting furnace, Shi Lingshi still couldn''t believe it. Zixiao vignce cast the art, she was trapped in it, can''t escape, the whole was burned for 77 days. Knowing that the power of the soul is weakened to a minimum, and in the end, the consciousness is annihted. The purest soul energy is consumed by JoJo. There is no need to talk about thetter. Qiao Qiao''s original bone was transformed into a very suitable talent for cultivation by Shi Lingshi, and he also had the top-grade skills provided by Shi Lingshi. For hundreds of years, she has sessfully entered the ranks of the top and strong people in the whole Xiuzhen world, standing at the top. No one knows that in this world, there once came a monk who was in the period of plundering in ancient times. In the original normal world line, after Shi Lingshi seeded in condensing the body, she would create a n as a monk during the robbery period, and spread some powerful skills and cultivation methods in ancient times. The whole cultivation world will be shaken by this, and the overall strength will be raised a lot. But everything was destroyed by Joe. ¡­¡­ Gu Sheng hase back to her senses. Now, she is just under the ancestral hall of the Qiao family''s main residence, just waking up from her deep sleep. Of course, she has just gone through ten thousand years of deep sleep, and her soul strength is very weak, so she feels that the pressure of the ring makes her very ufortable. If she doesn''t find a person to make a contract as soon as possible, she will probably hurt her soul because of her weakness. This is also an important reason for Shi Lingshi''s anxiety and Qiao Qiaojie. Gu Shengyin calmed down and said to the system, "extract skills." Speaking of this is a pit, the blood n skill in thest world is a chicken rib, there is no possibility to use it at all. I hope I can be lucky this time, Gu Shengyin thought silently. "Ding ~ congrattions to the host for acquiring the voice changing skill of CV clear wine." Gu Shengyin: I have a sentence. I want to not only say it, but also throw it on the face of the system! She is a real world, to such a useless chicken ribs skills. This system, in fact, is shing ck light! System: "host, the system doesn''t carry this pot. This is a random selection of skills, and has nothing to do with character. " Gu Sheng said that she didn''t want to talk to the system today. makeints about it for a while and then return to the subject. At this time, Qiao Qiao is only 12 years old, and she is still the youngdy who has no sense of existence in Qiao''s family. Her father ignored her because she didn''t have the talent to practice. Her mother put all her energy into her younger sister who was just born and had been tested out of Xuanpin qualification. A footstep came towards the ancestral hall. Gu Sheng looks at it quietly. Now affected by her strength, her divine consciousness can only see the scene within three meters around her. The door of the ancestral hall with a certain age was opened, and a thin figure came in. Her facial features are delicate and pale, and a little red mole in the center of her eyebrow makes the whole face bright. JOJO. Gu Sheng recognized her at a nce. In the original plot more than once mentioned, Joe''s most proud is the red beauty mole in the center of his eyebrows. Seeing this, Gu Sheng couldn''t help touching his face. Shi Lingshi''s eyebrow, in the same position, also has a cinnabar mole. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1018 She watched Qiao Qiao walk in lightly, and then looked longingly at The ancestral hall provides food on the table. Every day, there are special servants to put the freshest food on it. Today, there are two tes of juicy peach and a whole chicken. In the middle is a pot of spirit wine. Qiao Qiao looked at the food on the table and swallowed. She had not eaten such food for a long time. As an unpopr daughter, every time she gets food in her yard, it is the most important food. Those favored young masters and youngdies, even those who serve them, have to live better than her. Although the heart of Qiao Qiao not how to see, but Gu Sheng because see this scene, the heart also to Qiao''s practice. Since the Qiao family has the ability to waste these good things on the dead every day, why don''t they give them to the unwee family members? It''s no wonder that Qiao Qiao didn''t help the whole family after her prosperity. Even those people who had insulted her were retaliated by her extremely cruel method. Qiao Qiao looked at the whole chicken eagerly and didn''t dare to eat it. Someone came to check it every day. Once the roasted chicken was passive, it could be seen at a nce. She went to the front of the peach, took a down, and cleverly changed the rest of the peach in a way, it still looks like a whole te. Gu Shengyin looks at her gluttonous appearance there, and says that she is a smart young man. In the original plot, Qiao Qiao also appeared here many times, finally attracted the attention of Shi Lingshi, and finally let her decide to appear and make a contract with her. The change of Qiao Qiao''s fatees from the poem of spirit. But this time, Gu Sheng did not intend to give her this good opportunity. She''s not interested in raising another white eyed wolf. When Qiao Qiao finished eating, Gu Sheng thought she would leave, but she knelt down in front of the dense spiritual tablets in the ancestral hall. God knows, although this ce is very spacious and bright, but it is full of spiritual tablets, ordinary people will feel that it is infiltrated. Joe, a twelve year old girl, didn''t feel terrible at all. Sure enough, is it abnormal since childhood? "Dear ancestors, Joe, thank you for your food..." Qiao Qiao low said, began to thank some, the back unexpectedly began to slowly say their own mind. When Gu Sheng was about to fall asleep after listening to her miserable experience, Qiao Qiao threw out a heavy bomb. "¡­¡­ Those who look down on me and insult me, I, Joe, swear that one day, they will not be as good as death! " Gu Sheng for looking at Qiao Qiao''s immature face and her agepletely does not match the grim expression, suddenly silent. Look, this is a child crooked. It is estimated that Shi Lingshi didn''t see this scene in the original plot. Otherwise, he would not easily get married with Qiao Qiao. She thought so, felt the strength of her soul, and decided to go out by this little girl. When Qiao Qiao didn''t notice, a small hole suddenly appeared on the hard ground. A dull ring was revealed, and then quietly entered her sleeve. Whoa! Gu Sheng just felt a weak feeling. Just this simple action, she couldn''t bear it. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1019 Qiao Qiao didn''t stay too long. In a little while, someone in charge of guarding the ancestral hall wille in. Gu Sheng was taken out by her. She is now nning to go out first, and then walk around the street to find a good one, preferably with a better bone, to cultivate him. As for the fear of raising another white eyed wolf? Gu Shengyin said that he is not a virgin, and both sides must make the oath of the spirit before the contract is concluded. She wants to stay behind. Nowadays, nothing is as reliable as her own interests. Qiao Qiao was walking in the big house of Qiao''s family. None of the passers-by, not to mention the masters of Qiao''s family, even the servants, said hello to her. Joe didn''t care. She was used to it. Ignore or good, afraid of the other party in a bad mood, but also to take their own gas. Gu Shengyin''s luck was still good. In the afternoon, he saw Joe out of the door. She hid in Joe''s sleeve and looked around at the passers-by. The memory of Shi Lingshi still lingers in her mind, and she knows the situation of the practitioners very well. There are four levels of cultivation qualifications, such as Qiao Qiao. Of course, there are also inferior qualifications, such as Qiao Qiao, who are useless. She had thought that she would at least find a child with local quality to teach her. After all, Shi Lingshi has a higher vision. ording to her idea, only those with natural quality can be called barely prating. It''s a pity that she only overestimates the current situation. Not to mention the quality of the local products, she followed Qiao Qiao to look outside for almost an hour, and didn''t even see a Xuanpin qualification. Few are yellow quality, most of them are the same as Qiao Qiao, and the qualification is not even yellow. This She doesn''t have much time. Does she have to make do with a person who has no aptitude, just like the original plot? Although she has a way to improve people''s qualifications, it takes too much time and energy to do so, and the roots are there. In the original plot, Shi Lingshi uses the secret method to raise Qiao Qiao''s root bone to Tianpin. However,pared with the real talent, the promoted root bone is absolutely different. That is to say, in this era, it is rare to see Tianpin for hundreds of years, and only then can Qiao have the chance to make a breakthrough. Qiao Qiao came out to sell things. A little bit of stuff came out of Qiao''s old house. It can make her change into some spirit stones of poor quality. At least it can be useful for cultivation. "Eh?" Gu Shengyin''s eyes were suddenly attracted by a small figure. It was a little boy, very young, about eight or nine years old. His face was gray and his clothes were badly worn. Such children are obviously street children in this city. What makes Gu Sheng excited is not anything else, but her feeling of good roots in this boy. No contact, no certainty. But who is Shi Lingshi? Once a strong man in the period of crossing the road, he is infinitely close to the road. In terms of eyesight, no one in the world can match her. This little boy, at least, is also the quality of local products! That''s him! Gu Sheng is happy in his heart. Qiao Qiao passes the little boy when he is walking forward. The dark ring falls into the little boy''s ragged pocket without anyone seeing it. Gu Shengyin saw clearly that Qiao Qiao and the little boy passed each other with a look of disdain on his face. Human beings are really strange. Obviously, in Qiao''s family, she is also the object that people dislike. But outside, she couldn''t help showing her most disgusting appearance to others. It''s over at eight o''clock. Good night, everyone , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1020 Gu Shengyin followed the little boy along the way. She watched the surroundings be more and more remote, from the bustling bazaar to the quiet civilian residential areas, through the dark alleys, and finally to a deste ruined temple. It''s really deste here. Even vagrants with some strength will not choose to stay in such ces. Only a little boy like this, even the weakest among the vagrants, would stay in such a ce. Gu Sheng has some heartache because of looking at it. Even in ancient times, this kind of qualification was enough to enter the top-level major schools and be inner disciples. In this backward era of cultivation, such a qualification can enter the best group of people. He could have been surrounded by many stars, but he was buried in this small ruined temple. But fortunately, I met. Gu Sheng thinks that if she teaches the quality of local products well, her future achievements will certainly be good. In the future, she will help herself to find the materials to reshape the body and restore her strength. Why can''t she finish the task? It was a little cold at night, and the little temple could not stop the wind whistling outside. Gu Sheng looks at the little boy''s small body shrinking on the corner of the wall, shaking his hands and taking out a fire fold from his arms. There were some branches in front of him, which seemed to want to make a fire. But the wind was too strong, he tried several times, but every time the me just started to move, it was blown out by the merciless wind. Gu Sheng tears from the smoke in his ck eyes, and he is still on fire with perseverance. She sighed in her heart. She has always been fond of children, looking at such a situation, the heart is somewhat strained. The power of the spirit moved, and the fire which could not have been born before burst into mes. There was a sh of surprise in the little boy''s eyes. Once again he took something out of his arms. It''s dark. It''s small. Gu Sheng is a sweet potato. Look, it''s not full. The full size should be those stalls that can''t be sold out and thrown away, but this child is regarded as a treasure. The little boy carefully pulled out a small hole from the fire and stuffed the sweet potato in it. He hasn''t eaten for a day. It''s his only ration. Gu Sheng was silent because he didn''t know why. "System, can we find his information?" Gu Shengyin asked. The system''s white light shed and gave a negative answer: "the character was not mentioned in the original plot, so it can''t be verified." If the quality of local products is discovered by the Xiuzhen sect of this era, it must be vigorously cultivated. How can it be unknown? The biggest possibility is that in the original plot, the boy has not been found talent, so miserable life. The little boy''s eyes were fixed on the fire. It can bring him warmth and delicious foodter. Suddenly an old voice rang in his ear: "what''s your name?" Ah! He looked up in panic and looked around. There was no one. So Where did that sounde from? He couldn''t help but get closer to the fire, remembering the stories of wild ghosts he had heard from storytellers outside the teahouse during the day. Could it be It''s haunted. Gu Sheng looked at him in a funny way. The fire in his body was a little close. If he moved forward a little bit, his clothes would burn up. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1021 "I''m not a ghost, I''m a monk." She spoke again. A true person? The little boy knows that there are also many practitioners in this city. The adults are all high-ranking figures one by one. Those people, they respect as the immortal master. What is the immortal master doing here? "Would you like to be my apprentice?" Gu Sheng asks for the point. Apprentice? Do you want him to be a disciple? The little boy was surprised for a second, and immediately responded: "I I''m just a beggar. There are many powerful young masters anddies in the city... " "How can you live up to that trash?" Gu Sheng was indifferent in tone, as if he was saying something for granted. "Compared with your qualifications, those people are all ants." The little boy was at a loss. In his memory, other people''s expressions of disgust and disdain are the mostmon expressions, and the mostmon words are "little beggar" and "ugly eight monsters". No one has ever said that he is better than others. "Well, can I be as good as those immortal masters in the future?" He tried to look around, hoping to see the mysterious immortal master. Gu Shengyin was ted by his ambition: "if you are talking about the cultivators in this city, the most powerful is theter stage of foundation construction. How can my apprentice be at this level?" "If you move your finger in the future, you can make them fly away." The little boy was still a little wary. He''s only eight years old, but he''s been through a lot of things. He didn''t believe anyone woulde to him for free. Gu Sheng because see his expression, in the heart secretly nods: have vignce, good. Although he didn''t want to raise a white eyed wolf like Joe, he didn''t want to raise a silly white sweet who didn''t know anything. "I can make a pledge with you: I will take you as my apprentice and try my best to inherit your skills. After you seed, I will find materials for me to reshape my body. The two sides shall not betray. If they vite the oath, they shall be punished by heaven and shall not be reincarnated. " No matter how much we say orally, we can neverpare with a pledge with the binding force of heaven. The little boy was a clever man, and he knew it was a chance to change himself. Even if other people cheat him What is there to be deceived by him now? Immediately, he knelt down and worshipped three times in the void: "I''ll see the master." That''s what he heard from the storyteller. Gu Shengyin looks at him. If, ten thousand years ago, Jinghong fairy said that he wanted to ept apprentices, I don''t know how many of heaven''s favourites would rush toe, burn incense and bathe, worship heaven and earth, and make tea and six rituals I didn''t expect her first apprentice to ept it so rashly. Well, today is different from the past. Gu Sheng, as a result of receiving his gift, is aware that there seems to be a cause and effect on himself. This shows that the way of heaven recognizes their rtionship. "What''s your name?" She asked the question a second time. The little boy hesitated for a moment and shook his head: "I I don''t have a name. People call me a little beggar. " How can a little beggar, who can''t even guarantee food and clothing, want to name himself? Gu Sheng thought for a moment: "since you worship me as a teacher, I will take a name for you. ording to my family''s seniority, if you are a generation of words, you will be called Yanyou. " "May I have myst name?" The little boy''s eyes lit up: "yes!" "Well, then you call it Gu Yansui." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1022 This evening, Gu Shengyin and Gu Yan chatted a lot. Gu Yansui knew that his master was a very powerful immortal master. He lost his body by ident and was bound in the Zixiao ring. But Gu Sheng''s younger apprentice got to know him better. He didn''t know who his parents were. From memory, he lived with an old beggar. The old beggar was not very good to him. He was raised to relieve his loneliness. Even in that case, the old beggar was his only rtive. The only rtive, also diedst winter night. Gu Sheng thought thatpared with his disciple, Qiao Qiao''s treatment in Qiao''s family was nothing. After all, Qiao''s face still needs to be done well, and the food and clothing of the family will not be short. Looking at Gu Yan, who is dirty and dark, Gu Sheng sighs. "Put your hand in your pocket." Gu Yan followed suit, and then touched a hard thing. It''s a ck ring. Gu Yan asked curiously, "is this the Zixiao ring you said, master?" What good name did he think it would be? It doesn''t look impressive. Little child, the mind almost all showed on the face. Gu Shengyin said, "you bite your middle finger and drop blood on it." She is now reluctantly regarded as the spirit of themandment. It is only a ritual to recognize the LORD by dripping blood. The key is to get the recognition of the spirit. Gu Yan, do as you please. Those red blood fell on the ck ring above, the original humble ring instantly changed. As if something will be the surface of the ck erase, revealing the inside of the brilliance. The true appearance of Zixiao ring is also revealed. It is a spirit weapon made of rare thousand year old purple jade. It is carved withplicated runes. It looks very exquisite. The whole ring glitters in the dark. Gu Yan red at the ring in his hand and his dirty hand. He felt that he didn''t deserve to hold it. Gu Shengyin only felt that a new force had been transferred to his soul, and the feeling of some weakness disappeared instantly. This is the benefit of a contract. When she was conscious, a lot of things appeared on the ground of the ruined temple. "The little bottle on the left, if you pick it up, there are white pills in it. If you take one of them, it can withstand ten days'' hunger." Fortunately, these things are sealed in the Zixiao ring. If they are put outside, it is estimated that all of them will be annihted. Gu Yan stretched out his hand and prepared to take it, but mu ran stopped. He put the ring on the ground and ran to the back of the ruined temple. Gu Sheng can clearly see that he is washing his hands because his divinity can be spread to five meters. Once again, Gu Yansui''s hands have been washed white and clean, and his face is also washed. Gu Sheng looked at the child with red lips and white teeth in surprise. It was hard to imagine that this was the little beggar just now. Gu Yan with some embarrassed smile: "my face, is deliberately painted like that, always told me, if you want to not be sold by bad people, you have to do it." Lao Chang is the old beggar who raised Gu Yansui. Gu Sheng took a look at his delicate face and understood the old beggar''s words in his heart: in this world, beautiful men and women with no self-protection ability will end up in a miserable situation. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1023 "It''s a pity that I don''t have any clothes you can wear here. Tomorrow, take this spirit stone and go to the pawnshop to exchange some money that can be used here." There is no bad thing in the Zixiao ring of Jinghong fairy. After searching for a long time, she found several intermediate spirit stones among the numerous top spirit stones. Middle grade spirit stone, in this East Cloud City, is also a very rare thing. The next day, the biggest pawnbroker in Dongyun City, jinyuzhai, came to a guest who was notpatible with this ce. Jinyuzhai is the biggest pawnbroker in Dongyun city. Most of the guests whoe and go are rich or expensive. But today, therees a little beggar in rags. However, although the little beggar was not well dressed and shabby, he was clean, but his appearance was extremely rare. It''s not that the guy can be a clerk here, but he doesn''t look down on Gu Yan because he looks like this. "This Young master, are you here? " He asked carefully. Gu Yan with the first time into such a ce, the heart is actually a little afraid. However, he firmly remembered what the master said to her: "you are my apprentice. In terms of identity, no one in this world is more noble than you. You don''t have to be afraid of anyone. " He looked up and said, "I''ll be something." He is a good-looking man. Looking up like this, he really looks like a gentleman of a family. Even a trace of tension in his eyes was understood by the guy as a little afraid to go out alone. After all, he was still so young. "I don''t know what you want to be?" The man asked with a smile. Gu Yan looked at him at once, ording to Gu Shengyin''s teaching: "you can''t be the master. Find someone who can make the decision." The man was surprised when he heard the speech, and he was more sure that the young master was not an ordinary person. But he dressed up Gu Yan said with a small face: "what? Is this the way jinyuzhai treats guests like this? " The man''s face changed and he said with a smile, "don''t be angry, young master. You should sit down and have a rest. I''ll call the steward." He left in a hurry, and soon a middle-aged man with a moustache and shrewd appearance came in. The middle-aged man obviously listened to what the man had said before. As soon as he saw Gu Yan, he began to say hello: "I heard that young master wants to be something in bizhai?" He looked at Gu Yansui secretly. But judging from his appearance, it really doesn''t look like an ordinary family that can be raised. Let alone his dressing, his hands don''t look like a noble son of a noble family Is it cheating him? At this time, the steward suddenly felt a huge pressure rolling towards him. His cold sweat fell down in an instant. At the same time, an old female voice sounded coldly in his mind: "the childe of our family, can you look at it casually?" The steward quickly moved his eyes away, raised his hand and apologized: "excuse me, elder. I just saw that the young master''s skeleton is very strange. I can''t help but look at it more." The pressure just moved away. He was a monk in theter period of foundation construction. He was a high-level master in Dongyun city. But the voice just now can be suppressed by pressure alone. Obviously, he should be at least a higher level than himself. The strong man in the middle of the golden elixir is the guard. What is the origin of this little childe? - GAO Lengzhi said: he has a big head, the apprentice of the old ancestor in the period of crossing the loot. He will frighten you to death! If you don''t give me a ticket, I''ll let the female ownere out to frighten Ni Meng to death , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1024 The steward quickly piled up a smile on his face and said to Gu Yansui in a gentle tone: "I don''t know if you want to sell something to my jinyuzhai?" Gu Yan appeared a bag of brocade bag and threw it to the steward. The steward''s eyes shrank. With his eyesight, he could see that the brocade bag had just appeared in the hands of the young master. That is to say, there is at least one spirit storage tool in the hand of the young master. The spirit of storing things is definitely a kind of thing that can be met but can''t be asked for. In the manager''s mind, Gu Yansui''s view has been raised to a higher level. Gu Yan said solemnly, "open it and have a look." The steward quickly opened his hands. Gu Sheng is looking at Gu Yan with this appearance and wants tough in his heart. He was delicate, and with such a serious face, he was not dignified at all, but very lovely. I picked up a lovely treasure. Gu Sheng thought to himself. The steward opened the objects in his hand, but the whole person was dull for a moment: the inside of the brocade bag was actually a dense and colorful medium-grade spirit stone! Feel the spirit power overflowing from it. It''s the one with excellent quality. It''s just a little short of the second-ss spirit stone. Zhongpin Lingshi, the currency circting among the practitioners in Dongyun city is basically a spirit bead. Only the young masters anddies of those great aristocratic families will be able to use the spirit stone. Of course, what they can have is only the inferior spirit stone. Dongyun city has never heard of the existence of so many high-quality spirit stones. Young master, isn''t it from any other big city? As if to verify his conjecture, the young master in front of him seemed a little discontented and murmured: e to this ce, I don''t even have a ce to spend money..." In addition to the ces where the major doors are located, who will take the intermediate spirit stone as the currency? The steward took a deep breath and said with a smile, "here we attack 49 pieces of medium spirit stones, but you want to pawn them all? What would you like to change? " Gu Yan turned his eyes and said, "first look for two clothes I can wear. Remember, don''t take those that are too bad. I''ll have a look at the rest." The steward even nodded, and he was still in his heart. With such a master, he didn''t know how this young master could be reduced to this appearance? He thought for a while, still can''t think of it, shook his head, told the man around to get a few sets of clothes, apanied by himself. Where can Gu Yan recognize these things? For him, what he experienced today was like a dream. He entered the jinyuzhai, which he never dared to think about. Usually, the clerk and the steward with eyes above the top greet him with a smile. All these things were given to me by my master. He thought of it in silence, and he was more and more curious about his master, whom he had never met before. And the steward followed, looking at the little childe, looking at those high-quality spirit tools, he did not even move his expression. In his heart, he was more sure that the other party must have seen more good things in ordinary days, which would make the situation so calm. However, he really thought too much. Gu Yan was so calm, but he didn''t know what these things were and how much they were worth. Gu Shengyin is totally disgusted with these things. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1025 What are these things? She frowned so high that she could even call them spiritual objects? Gu Sheng looked at it for a while, but he couldn''t see it anymore. He said to Gu Yansui, "go straight to see the miraculous medicine." Hearing Gu Yansui''s request, the steward was surprised: is it that this little childe doesn''t look up to any of them? He didn''t show any sign on his face. He only took Gu Yan and looked at the miraculous medicine. Shi Lingshi was a strong man in the period of robbery. Even if he was not a pharmacist, his level of refining medicine was much higher than that of ordinary middle-level pharmacists. Now, she has toy a good foundation for Gu Yansui''s body. Gu Yansui has not practiced. She can only refine from the lowest level of warming medicament. As for herbs? There is no low-level thing in the Zixiao ring of Jinghong fairy! Fortunately, there are all kinds of low-level medicinal materials here. The steward followed him and pointed out the miraculous herbs to pack without blinking. The more he looked, the more frightened he felt: it seemed that he was going to refine medicine? However, among these herbs, there are low-grade and high-level herbs. He has never heard of the use of these miraculous herbs in refining that kind of elixir. "Twenty copies of all these." Gu Yan then pointed to the thing he had just selected, "directly deducted from the spirit stone I just took out." While talking, the guy has already delivered the clothes. At the moment, the steward also felt that the shabby clothes on the young man were really hot eyes, and suggested that he should change his clothes first. The man took the clothes and Gu Yan to the cloakroom. Just waiting for the guy to leave, Gu Yan stood there, and there was no movement for half a day. As Gu Sheng was preparing to ask questions, he heard some shy words from the child: "master, master, can you stop looking..." Gu Sheng is embarrassed because he is dumbfounded? Her divine sense of a probe, sure enough, the child''s white face has been ayer of red haze, hands are also tightly twisted together. Sheughed: "good, good, I don''t see, you a boy, so shy do what?" Gu Yan pursed his mouth and began to change his clothes after getting the master''s reply. It''s just After a while, Gu Shengyin heard the little voice of his apprentice. "Master?" Gu Sheng didn''t go to see him, but asked, "what''s the matter?" Gu Yansui''s voice almost cried: "I I won''t! " Gu Shengyin: "it''s She can only look at it. It turns out that the clothes prepared by this guy are all standard, ording to the clothes of the children of the aristocratic family. Gu Yan can''t handle theplicated clothes, lining, middle coat, outer robe, belt and so on. "This..." Although Gu Shengyin can wear it, she has no body now. She can only talk about it and can''t help. So, the man waiting outside was summoned by the young man inside. "Come here Help me dress. " There was a dull sounding out. The guy didn''t seem surprised by this. He went in and looked at Gu Yan standing there with his clothes in his arms. His face seemed a little red. He smiles and helps Gu Yan to put on his clothes one by one. He still sighs that he is really the son of a family. He is afraid that he has been served by others since childhood? I can''t even wear clothes. What a beautiful misunderstanding. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1026 Gu Yansui tries his best to follow Gu Shengyin''s teaching, holding a face and making a proud look. In his bag, he not only changed a lot of essory elixirs and two sets of clothes, but also changed many inferior spirit stones and beads for daily use. When he left, the steward personally sent him out of the door. Gu Yansui, who came out of goldfish algae again, no one can connect him with the appearance of the shabby little beggar. When others see him, they will only wonder which family''s adult will let such a young childee out by himself. When he came to the roadside, Gu Shengyin asked him, "are you hungry?" Gu Yansui shook his head. He took a pill given by his master, and he would not feel hungry at all. Gu Shengyin was a man who had raised children. She thought of Ellen, the child raised by herself. Both of them were raised by her, but their circumstances werepletely different. Ellen was born in the blessing of all the elves, loved by all people. When facing her, she would be coquettish and say what she wanted directly. Completely a child growing up in a honey pot. But Gu Yan is different. The first eight years of his life have made a deep mark in his life. Before, he didn''t have the ability to have what he wanted. Until now can have, but has been used to suppress their own desire. Hope. For example, just now, Gu Shengyin saw clearly that he looked at the sugar vendor on the road and swallowed his saliva. Perhaps, in his long life, eating a cheap and inferior sugar man is an extravagant hope. "Whatever you say." Gu Shengyin didn''t even realize how gentle his voice was. "Master?" Gu Yan shouts obediently. "Do you want to eat sugar man?" She asked. Gu Yan hesitated for a moment. Gu Sheng encouraged him: "if you want to eat, say it out loud and go buy it." Gu Yan then looked up at the peddler and nodded: "want to eat." Gu Sheng was a little sour in his heart. She said, "if you want to eat, you can buy one. You have to remember, Yan Sui, now you are my disciple. No matter what you want to do, as long as it is not injurious to nature, you can do it freely. There is a master here! ". Gu Yan was a little red with his eyes. He didn''t make a sound. He just went to the vendor and bought a sugar man. He still remembers that he passed here countless times and saw other children happily buying food under the guidance of adults. At that time, the old beggar didn''t die. It was hard for him to tell him that he wanted to eat sugar man. But how did the old beggar reply: "I don''t have to eat any more rice. Do you still want to eat sugar man? It''s better to buy a steamed bread for nothing Since then, he has never said what he wants. Because he knew he couldn''t afford it. But now, there is a master. Although master can''t hold her hand like other parents, she is always by her side. Put the sugar man in your mouth. The sweet and greasy taste spreads from the tip of the tongue to the heart. It''s not so delicious. It''s even boring. But Gu Yansui feels that he has never eaten anything so delicious in his life. "Master..." He gave a low cry. Gu Sheng didn''t hear clearly: "hmm?" Gu Yan didn''t speak any more, just licked the sugar man in his hand. Thank you, master. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1027 "Damn little bunny, dare to steal from me! I''ll kill you There was a middle-aged man in front of him, holding a little beggar. Under the middle-aged man''s hand, the little beggar was like a weak chicken, and there was no room for resistance. There were many people watching the scene, but none of them made a noise to help the little beggars. There were even many people shouting. "Teacher." Gu Yan took a serious look there and suddenly opened his mouth. "What''s the matter?" Gu Yansui is obviously a little tangled: "I know this person. I used to bully me, rob my food, and make me hungry for two days." Gu Sheng did not understand what he meant by this and asked, "so?" Did he want revenge? Gu Yan then frowned: "but when I look at him like this, I think he is very poor. He stole, but because he was too hungry to bear it. The strong man didn''t lose a lot... " Gu Shengyin has already understood his meaning when he hears this. She did not expect that Gu Yansui, who grew up in such an environment, had a pure heart that had not been polluted. Gu Yan then asked her: "teacher, do you think I should go out to stop the big man now?" Gu Shengyin gave him the right to choose: "Yansui, as I said, you just need to think about what you want to do. For example, at the moment, if you want to pull that child, go, if you don''t want to, don''t go. Just think about it yourself Gu Yansui seems to have never made such a big decision himself, and the voice of the little beggar in front of him is getting louder and louder. Gu Yansui finally made up his mind. He almost trotted to the big man and called out: "don''t fight!" When the big man heard that someone was stopping him, he was not happy, and turned around with a fierce look. Just see Gu Yan with a rich childe''s dress, momentum can''t help but weak three points. He is just amon people. He can''t afford to be such amon man. But it''s hard to let go of the thief. "You don''t know, young master. This little beggar is always stealing things from my family..." "It''s my first time to steal!" The little beggar under his hand couldn''t help shouting. "The little bunny dares to argue!" As soon as the big man red, he started again. Gu Yan couldn''t look down, took out a few beads from his sleeve and handed it to the big man: "OK, don''t fight, this is even topensate for your loss." He looked impatient. The big man could not figure out his identity. He looked at him and was generous. He thought about it in his heart and put down the man in his hand. "You''re lucky today. I''ll let you go when you meet a noble man." He said to the little beggar viciously and turned away. Seeing that the matter is settled, Gu Yan turns around and walks away. The little beggar behind him chased up: "benefactor!" He stopped Gu Yansui, a pair of smart eyes dripped around: "benefactor saved my life, I want to repay benefactor." Gu Yan then frowned: "I don''t need your reward. I just happened to see it today." The little beggar was a little reluctant. He looked at the young man dressed in rich clothes, but also very kind-hearted, thinking that if he could follow him, at least he would not have to worry about his future food and clothing. Eight more. I don''t have it today. I''ll see if I can write more in the evening and put some in the morning ~ today''s 5th. There are two days left for double monthly tickets. Don''t forget to vote for zhizhiang if you have monthly tickets in your hand. In addition, don''t stop the rmended tickets , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1028 Gu Sheng did not speak. She looked at Gu Yansui quietly to see how he would deal with this kind of thing. Gu Yansui refused several times, but the little beggar seemed to have an iron heart and wanted to depend on him. But Gu Yansui is not an innocent childe brought up by a rich family. The little beggar wanted to follow him. He could roughly know what kind of mentality he wanted to follow him. It''s just that I want to be close to myself, and I want to have a good life in the future. However, he had the master''s Zixiao ring in his hand. This kind of secret can never let anyone get close to him. What''s more, the little beggar is not a safe person. Seeing the little beggar blocking his way and forbidding him to leave, Gu Yansui''s expressionpletely cooled down. "I can save you from that big man, and naturally I can bring you back to that ce." The little beggar was stunned. He thought that the young master was a kind-hearted man. If he pretended to be poor, he would probably seed if he begged again. I didn''t expect this man to be so cold-hearted. Gu Yan nced at him: "don''t follow me again." And went over his body. The little beggar didn''t dare to stop him this time. He watched Gu Yan leave with his eyes. He understood that saving himself was not the same as those childish brothers. Gu Yan walked along with him until he could not see the little beggar. He was relieved, and the apathy he forced on his face was also relieved. "Why didn''t you let that little beggar follow you just now?" Gu Shengyin asked. Gu Yan is at a loss. He thinks Gu Sheng is ming him for being too cruel. "Master Do you think I did something wrong? " He seems to be at a loss. Gu Sheng sighed, and she had found that Gu Yansui could pretend to be a proud young man, but inside, he was still very insecure and even had some inferiority. Especially in the face of their own, the attitude is always careful people heartache. She tried her best to soften her voice: "Yan Sui, have you forgotten master''s words again? Master said, "it''s good that you can be responsible for the decisions you make." "The master just wanted to ask you why he refused the little beggar?" Gu Yansui felt relieved when he heard that the master didn''t me him. He had a very thorough mind. After calming down, he thought for a while, and he probably understood that master meant to take the entrance examination. He sorted out his thoughts and said slowly: "first, the disciple has the secret of Zixiao precept, and the existence of the master, which is not suitable for anyone to know; second, I don''t think this person is in a very good mind. He doesn''t really want to repay me, but has another n. Third... " When he said this, his voice stopped. Gu Sheng was listening to him. He stopped suddenly and said, "what''s wrong with the third one?" Gu Yansui felt that it was better not to let the master know what he said next, but he didn''t want to cheat her. So he honestly replied, "the disciple is selfish. I don''t want the master to take a fancy to other children... " This is his selfishness. Life is too good now. He didn''t like to see the master like other children. He divided half of his eyes that he had devoted himself to himself to others. A person who has never eaten sugar may not have any extravagance. But a person who has eaten the sweetest honey in the world will be a torment if he is allowed to eat the old crude sugar again. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1029 When I was young, I didn''t think of it. She was silent for a moment, looking at Gu Yan''s drooping head, as if ready to ept his punishment at any time, and finally sighed. Such a child, is really can''t let the person be cruel to him. "You can rest assured that master will not ept other disciples. You are the most special." She epted this disciple under the influence of various factors. It''s enough to teach a disciple. Gu Shengyin says he doesn''t have so much time to raise a child. Gu Yansui''s small face showed a happy smile because of her words. "Well, don''t worry about having fun. Let''s find a ce to settle down." Gu Sheng interrupted his silly music. They rented a courtyard in Dongyun city. In addition, Gu Shengyin also asked Gu Yan to go to the market and bought three ves, two big strong men, and a healthy middle-aged woman who was responsible for his daily life. These three people bought a death contract, that is to say, after Gu Yansui bought them, their life and death were all his. But Gu Shengyin was not at ease with such a death contract. It''s just a restriction of a piece of paper. In case those people have any bad thoughts, although she is confident that the other party can''t hurt them, she is not afraid of ten thousand, and is afraid that it is not? therefore, on the first day of bringing the three people back, Gu Shengyin once again pretends to be the mysterious strong guard of the young master and gives them a severe warning. More than that, she forced the three of them to make a pledge of master and servant. In the future, as long as any one of them had a rebellious mind, the contract would immediately work and let those people die without a burial ce. Imperial means, has always been to y a stick, and then give a sweet jujube, Gu Sheng because know this way. After the three people swore, they got three low level skills that she presented. It''s just a simple exercise technique. Even if you don''t have the talent of cultivation, you can also improve your body. However, few people can go up through it. In ancient times, it was almost like a textbook, and everyone could learn it. But in today''s world, it is also a lost antique. Now in the practice world, any skill, even the inferior one, is regarded as a treasure, let alone this one? At that time, the three men knelt down and kowtowed to Gu Yansui, without any resentment that they were forced to make an oath. Gu Sheng bought arge yard because of his generosity. Gu Yansui lives in the innermost courtyard, the cook lives in the East Wing room, and the two strong men live in the outer courtyard. Gu Yan said as soon as possible that they were not allowed to enter the inner courtyard on weekdays, and the cook prepared meals and sent them to him every day. As for the two guards, it would be good to look at the door when they were OK. It''s very easy. When they were bought, they were still very nervous. They didn''t think that the new owner should be so talkative. For a moment, he was grateful to Gu Yan. Loyalty is the same. In the inner courtyard, Gu Shengyin began to reform Gu Yansui. It is the best time for children toy a foundation before they are ten years old. For those children withrge families, those with good conditions, even when they are in their mothers'' womb, there will be strong ones who will input the innate true Qi to umte roots and bones for the fetus in the abdomen. After birth, the internal supplemented with panacea, external medicine bath forging body, the foundation of the body firmlyid. Gu Yansui, the start is more than one notch worse than others. But it doesn''t matter. He has a master who is the only one in the whole cultivation world. Gu Shengyin can be sure that in the original plot, Shi Lingshi would never have his own heart to Gu Yan. Her apprentice, Gu Shengyin, is certainly no worse than anyone! ¡­¡­ So, this is a world of master. Long lost in the morning update, although there are only two short chapters If it is not too high, cold branches will continue to code diligently, and strive to make diligent branches updated in the morning as soon as possible , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1030 Gu Sheng had to admit that some people were born this way. She gives Gu Yan the medicine soup which is configured ording to the configuration, the effect is the best for him at this stage, can stimte his potential to the maximum extent. In the original plot, Shi Lingshi also provides Qiao Qiao with medicine soup, but not this one, but a more gentle one. The reason is one - although this kind of medicine soup is very effective, it has the strongest drug resistance. This means that when you immerse your body in it, you have to suffer the most. Gu Sheng told Gu Yansui more than once. If you can''t stand it, you must tell her. However, the first time he soaked in the medicine soup, Gu Yan, even though his face was pale and bloodless with pain, even his consciousness was in aa, and he didn''t say no to her. Gu Yan knew from his heart that since the master said this was the best effect, he must have not cheated him. Master is so kind to him, of course, he must do his best, not to let her down. Gu Shengyin sees his persistence in the eye. She was gratified that such a child with excellent aptitude and ability to endure hardships, coupled with her own teaching, would hardly have any suspense about his future. She has been paying attention to Qiao Qiao''s side, and there has been no ident. Now the only thing that''s not sure is your lover. She once suspected that Gu Yansui was a lover in her own world. ording to the general development of the plot and even her own feelings for the child, she felt that Gu Yansui should be. However, there is no lotus fragrance on him that can finally be determined by Gu Shengyin. Perhaps, this world''s lover, someone else? Or is there any ident with Gu Yansui? Gu Sheng couldn''t get an urate answer. She can only shake her head. Now she has only a little soul left. She is still trapped in the Zixiao ring. Her strength is greatly reduced. It is not convenient to do anything. Maybe we can''t find him until we remodel ourselves? She took a look at Gu Yansui. No matter whether the child is he or not, she is a disciple who is recognized in her heart. She will try her best to teach him until he shines in the world. Gu Yan with this time of medicine soup, soak for half a year. From the beginning of grief to now, Gu Yan has been able to change the color of his face in the bath for half an hour. For half a year, Gu Sheng didn''t teach him any skills and practices. She said directly to Gu Yansui: "your body is too weak. The strength of your root determines how far you can go in the future. Only when the foundation is solid, can you have a chance to win the supremacy in the future. " As a matter of fact, Gu Yan didn''t really understand them. He only knew one thing, that is, the master would not cheat him or harm him. If Gu Shengyin knew what the child was thinking, he would not be able tough or cry. He was too dependent on her. After half a year''s medicine bath, Gu Yan changed a lot. His skin was originally very white. Under the exercise of medicated bath, ayer of dead skin on his skin waspletely exfoliated, and the new skin was more white, soft and soft. His temperament has also changed greatly. If there was a trace of timidity and inferiority from his bones before, then now, he has really be a noble childe raised by the rich and beautiful jade. Gu Yan then spread out his hands and looked at his palms. There were some calluses brought about by poverty, but now they are clean. Anyone who sees it, will feel that this is a pair of hands. Only he knew what kind of power was in his seemingly feeble hands. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1031 Gu Yansui can be sure that the two big men in the yard who are specially bought as guards are no longer their rivals. "Whatever you say." The old voice called her. Gu Yan''s expression suddenly became respectful: "master." "Now that you''veid the foundation of your body, you don''t need a bath anymore." Gu Yan''s heart is loose, and then he is happy: does this mean that he can really begin to practice? When Gu Sheng saw his shining eyes, he had no choice but to smile: it was a child. What he thought in his heart would still be disyed on his face. In the past half a year, Gu Yansui did not just take medicine bath to warm up his body. Every day, Gu Shengyin would take an hour to exin to him somemon sense of the world and things in the spiritual world. For example, some of the most powerful forces in the world, the hierarchical division of practitioners, some famous young talents and so on. Of course, there are more daily, such as teaching him to read, and let the cook teach him simple cooking. After all, Gu Yansui can''t live here all the time, and those people can''t always follow him. As a matter of fact, Gu Yan is smart with his talent, and he can learn everything quickly. Gu Shengyin felt very relieved, nothing more than a talented apprentice. "There is no ss today. You can go to the city and have a good time. We will change to another ce from tomorrow." Gu Sheng said to Gu Yan. Gu Yan nodded obediently. Gu Shengyin thinks that the child should be very happy. After all, any child will feel very boring when listening to an old voice chanting to himself for an hour every day? However, she did not know that Gu Yansui was looking forward to the time when she listened to master and herself exin the course every day. She never scolded herself again, even if she was more patient. Gu Yan has imagined his master''s appearance in his mind for countless times. Maybe a kind-hearted old woman with gentle eyes? Gu Shengyin: "it''s This can not me Gu Yansui. In order to appear more dignified, Gu Shengyin finally used the voice changing skills extracted from the world and changed his voice into a very turbulent one. It would be more reliable, she thought. Where do you know your little apprentice can make up such a scene? Gu Yan also asked about his master. At that time, Gu Sheng answered with a faint smile: "the stronger you are, the better the master''s soul will recover. When you are strong enough, master will be able to break free from the shackles of Zixiao ring." Then I must be strong as soon as possible and let the mastere out quickly. Little Gu Yan thought with a heart of Innocence: master must be very ufortable being locked in a small ring, right? Gu Yan followed Dai Zhen''s two guards out of the door. In fact, the two guards didn''te in any use at all, but Gu Shengyin bought them at that time to y a deterrent role. After all, such two ferocious big men in the back pestle, can save a lot of trouble. Gu Shengyin asionally takes a casual look on the street. "Well?" She was conscious. She saw a familiar person. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1032 Joe? In the past half month, she was busy making ns for Gu Yansui for the next year and a half, paying less attention to Qiao Qiao. I didn''t expect that in half a month, she had such a big change. She saw Joe, wearing a very gorgeous skirt, walking with a few people who looked like young master and miss, H after him, followed by a group of people. It looks like she''s doing well. With her, should be the Qiao family more favored childe and miss. However, Gu Shengyin saw that although Qiao Qiao was smiling on his face, there was no smile in his eyes. Obviously, she didn''t pay much attention to the people around her and theirpliments. However, this is not the pce that Gu Shengyin is concerned about. Joe''s got the devil in her. Although it is very weak and almost invisible, who is Gu Shengyin? Although the body has been damaged, both the divine sense and the vision are still the level of the strong man who had been through the robbery period. In terms of eyesight, no one is better than her. Qiao Qiao practiced the magic way. Her strength should also have something to do with it. Gu Shengyin remembers Qiao Qiao''s soul biting atst in the original plot. That was a long timeter. Did she change the target of enrolling students and change the fate of Joe and Joe? Gu Shengyin is nning to ask the system to inquire for herself, and all the information of the system has been passed into her mind. At the same time, the system also sent back a message: "sorry, the host, these days dormant, did not remember to inform you." ¡­¡­ Gu Sheng has no time to tangle with the dormancy of the system. She is looking at Qiao Qiao''s information. It turned out that half a month ago, Qiao Qiao picked up a worn-out jade slips in his old yard. It was precisely because the jade slips were seriously damaged and the defensive array above was also ineffective, which made Qiao Qiao find a bargain. It is the inheritance left by a demon cultivator in the transformation period. When he was killed by the right path and was seriously injured, he was unable to create a secret ce. He had to leave his cultivation experience and skill treasure in a cave in the jade slips, hoping to find a suitable person. I don''t know how the jade slips drifted into Qiao Qiao''s small yard. The cultivation method of the devil''s way is always different from that of the right way. It doesn''t insist on the root and bone. There are even some people who enter the Tao by killing and evil. The magic cultivation of this transformation period is to devour one. Grab other people''s things by force and use them to strengthen themselves. That thing, can be life, can be vitality, even can be spiritual root, Qi Yun. In the end, it''s what Qiao Qiao used to eat the soul in the original plot. Looking at Qiao Qiao''s present appearance, it is clear that he has already had seven levels of cultivation of Qi. That is to say, she has begun to practice that set of skills, and has begun to plunder. Gu Sheng just felt a chill and forced others'' things for his own use. Under the road of his own sess, there are many white bones of others. This kind of skill is really insane. Will she not be awakened by nightmares when she dreams back in the middle of the night? Qiao Qiao is carelessly listening to the words of his cousin. Tut, these people, when they were weak, looked at their own eyes one by one, just like a mole ant, as if one more look would be dirty eyes. But now? Their own strength is stronger than them, and they catch up one by one. This attitude is disgusting. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1033 Her eyes looked around and suddenly stopped somewhere and her eyes lit up. He was a young young childe. He looked like a son of a family, followed by two big men who looked very bluffing. But in Joe''s eyes, they were just two mortals, nothing. JOJO looked at him in a way that was almost obsessive. Since she began to learn the magic skill, she has learned one skill, which is "looking for Qi". To put it simply, it depends on a person''s talent or what is better than ordinary people. For example, a person, his talent is very good, in the eyes of Joe, you can clearly see that this person will emit a lot of light than others. Every time she finds the right person, she is looking for those who are more talented than ordinary people. Only in this way can she benefit from it. At the moment, the little boy, in the eyes of Joe, was just a little moving sun. Joe''s father had never seen so much in her father. She felt that her breath was already urgent. What did the bright white light mean? It shows that this little childe has a terrible talent! Her so-called gifted children of the n,pared with this person in front of her, are simply fireflies! If If you can get his talent Joe''s eyes suddenly became hot. Gu Yan then felt a very strong vision on his body. He frowned and saw the source of his eyes. It was a beautiful and lovely girl with a red mole in the middle of her eyebrow. She was looking at herself without blinking. Gu Yan knows that his skin looks good. He can also receive a lot of startling eyes when hees out. But they are not the same as now. Gu Yan has an illusion that the little girl on the other side looks at her eyes with such enthusiasm that she seems to want to eat herself immediately. It''s very ufortable. See Gu Yan with found himself, Qiao Qiao did not avoid, but slowly toward Gu Yan with a smile. Gu Yan frowned and went over his head. He knew it was impolite, but the other party really surprised him. Gu Yan does not know where there is a problem, Gu Shengyin can not know? At the moment, her heart was filled with rage. Joe, Joe, how dare she hit Gu Yansui with her idea? Her heart for the first time from such a terrible killing, even if the other party''s target is her own, she would not be so disrespectful. The little disciple who was raised by himself and raised in the palm of his hand was coveted by others. He wanted to take his talent and his life! How can Gu Shengyin tolerate it? She had nned that if Joanne was well enough, she would not care about an ordinary person who could not cultivate himself or herself. But now, how she is, can not let her go. "Yansui, we''ll go home after reading it." She said faintly. Gu Yan felt that the master''s voice seemed strange recently. Compared with the gentleness in peacetime, his voice was colder and more murderous. But he just said, "yes, master." Anyway, the master is the master. I''ll see you in the evening, ang ~ Qiao: where is the monthly ticket? If you don''t give the monthly ticket, you will be eaten , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1034 When he went back, Gu Shengyin still felt uneasy. He couldn''t help saying, "that girl just now had a red mole on her eyebrow. She has been looking at you all the time. Have you seen it?" Gu Yan nods at will. Gu Shengyin told him: "you will see herter, stay away from her." Speaking of Qiao Qiao, her tone is not aware of the condensation. Gu Yan has some curiosity in his heart. This is the first time that he has known his master for half a year that she is not happy with someone. "Why, master?" he asked In other words, Gu Yansui, the former Gu Yansui, would never ask this sentence out. Even if he didn''t know, he was used to not bothering others. Therefore, Gu Sheng''s teaching in the past six months is still useful. Gu Sheng replied, "this man is practicing the magic way." Magic way? Gu Yan was surprised at his heart. These days, under the guidance of Gu Shengyin, he is no longer the little beggar who knows nothing about the cultivation world. Of course, he knew that the devil''s way was an extremely unpopr type of friars in the world of practice. They don''t pay attention to human rtions and natural principles, only care about the so-called natural and unrestrained, and even oftenmit murder. It is said that hundreds of years ago, many high-level practitioners in the spiritual world joined hands to start a great cleansing of the monks of the evil way. It was said that there was a flood of blood, and the monks of the devil road never survived. They were greatly injured and never again became arrogant. They hid in the dark to recuperate. At least up to now, there are no magic monks dare to appear on thend of the practitioners. The most powerful sects in the world united to issue an imperial edict. If you encounter a monk, you will be killed without mercy. And the sorcerer of the evil way, in numerous legends left over, has also be the speech of ferocity. Gu Yan then put away his mind and said, "please rest assured that the disciple will stay away from that man." In fact, Gu Shengyin doesn''t have any special views on the so-called "right way and evil way". In her opinion, it doesn''t matter whether a person practices the right way or the evil way. What matters is what he has done. For example, there are also those who practice the free way and pay attention to all things as they please. Although they are not in line with the ideas advocated by the practitioners of the right path, they have never done anything evil. Gu Sheng thinks that her words may lead to misunderstanding of Gu Yansui. She doesn''t want the students she teaches to be a person who doesn''t distinguish right from wrong in the future. She said, "Yan Sui, Shifu keeps you away from her, not because she practices the magic way, but because she practices the magic way skill that absorbs people''s strength and strengthens her body." Gu Yan was stunned for a moment. He didn''t understand what the master meant by saying this sentence. He knew that he had repeated this sentence twice before he was suddenly enlightened. He said respectfully, "I know." Gu Sheng smiles with satisfaction. Back in the courtyard, Gu Sheng asks Gu Yansui to pack up some necessary things for life, and asks three servants to keep up with him. The four people leave Dongyun city quietly. But Gu Shengyin did not forget one thing before he left. Gu Yansui didn''t know about it. One day after they left Dongyun City, rumors spread all over the city that the fourth miss of Qiao''s family, Qiao Qiao, was greatly strengthened because she practiced the magic way. Many people believe it. Otherwise, how to exin that she was just a waste material that could not be cultivated. Suddenly, she surpassed other young masters anddies of Qiao''s family and became a master of Qi training at seven levels? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1035 Gu Shengyin and Gu Yan followed the next stop in a very remote valley. Gu Shengyin asked the system to find out this ce. Its geographical location is excellent. There are mountains and water. The key is that the location is hidden. No one has ever found it. The three people who followed were very puzzled when the master came to this ce. In their opinion, it is very good to live in dongyuncheng. Why did hee to this remote ce. However, Gu Yansui was just a man with a straight face. It took the two men a day and a night to build a solid cabin. "Well, you can leave." Gu Yan said to the three. When you look at me and I look at you, they don''t understand what he said. Gu Yan tore the death contract into pieces in front of the three people. "From then on, you are free." Then the three of them reacted. The two men were obviously excited and knelt down on the spot and kowtowed three heads to Gu Yansui. The cook seemed to be reluctant, but looking at Gu Yansui''s face, she did not say anything. She knelt down and kowtowed her head and left. These three people, after going out of the valley, will forget the memory of Gu Yansui in their life. "For the next year and a half, I''ll teach you. When I take you to the age of ten, I will send you to Tongtian pavilion to study. " Gu Shengyin said. Gu Yan was puzzled: "master, I don''t understand. You can teach me everything. Why should I go to Tongtian pavilion? " He knew that Tongtian pavilion was one of the biggest forces in the Xiuzhen world. Moreover, Tongtian Pavilion is different from other forces. Other sects, such as Jianzong and Qingxia sect, are closed in nature. Once you enter the school, you will be a member of that sect. You can''t leave this life. Otherwise, it will be regarded as betrayal. Tongtian Pavilion is a ce simr to college. As long as the age and qualification meet the requirements, you can enter Tongtian pavilion to study until you reach a certain level. The elders in Tongtian Pavilion think that you don''t need to study in Tongtian Pavilion, so you can leave. This is a very free ce. Hearing Gu Yansui''s words, Gu Sheng smiles: "Yan Sui, I can teach you the most profound skills and the most efficient way of cultivation. But I can''t bring you friends. After all, I''m just a person. I can''t give you what you need in the future. " I don''t know why, Gu Yansui always feels lost when he hears such words. In his heart, he thought that he and his master would live like this. There were only two people. The master taught him and he studied hard. He felt that it was already very good. But since the master wanted him to learn more, he had better go. Gu Shengyin took out a jade slip from Zixiao ring and gave it to Gu Yansui: "this is the Zixiao Jue, which I practiced at that time. Even in the ancient times thousands of years ago, it was also the most top-notch skill." When she said this, there was a trace of arrogance in her voice: "in the present Xiuzhen world, even if it is the most powerful sword school, I dare say that there is no one skill that can match it!" There is a reason why she is so arrogant, because this "Zixiao Jue" is created by Jinghong fairy! Gu Yansui was excited by his master''s tone. Good. Gu Sheng looked at the disciple whose eyes seemed to be burning, and his heart was very satisfied. Young people, it is necessary to have blood and drive! Today''s update is not avable. I''ll see you in the morning ~ , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1036 It''s night. Gu Yan has already gone to sleep. There is a thin white chain in front of his chest, which is decorated with a very ordinary ring. This is the Zixiao ring. If you don''t wear it on your hand, it means that Gu Yan will follow his own will. He is more precious than Gu Shengyin. He says that once the ring is taken care of by others, he will not be able to protect himself and will be in trouble at that time. And Zixiao ring back to this appearance is not surprising, but also for the same purpose of cover up. What he didn''t see was that in the silent darkness, the ring in front of his chest was emitting ayer of purple light. Then, a very weak light streamed out of the ring, condensing a very illusory figure in the air. In the shadow even can not see how clear, the existence of clear extinction, in this dark even seems a bit strange. However, if you take a look at it, you will not feel strange, but will be captured by the charm of the illusory figure, all eyes. If you can''t see her face clearly, it''s enough to make all the beauties in the world pale just by her gestures and gestures. It''s amazing. In the name of Jinghong, how can we not be surprised? Gu Shengyin has never told Gu Yansui that she can actuallye out, but she can''t leave zixiaojie too far away. However, there is no great difference between Gu Shengyin and Gu Shengyin. Her appearance from Zixiao ring today is just a whim. "System, how''s Joe?" She asked. The system gave thetest news: "the rumor that Qiao Qiao practised the magic way spread all over Dongyun city. The Qiao family also learned the news and called people back to explore it carefully, but no results were found." This is expected by Gu Shengyin. It would be really strange if the inheritance left by the strong in the Huashen period could be found out by the Qiao family. "And then?" What she cares about is what happenster. People like Qiao''s should not let go. The answer of system is very awesome: "Qiao family did not stop because of this, but Jo Jo''s father Qiao family elder family put her under house arrest, forced her to say the secret that the strength suddenly increases greatly." Gu Sheng showed a smile, she knew that the family like Qiao''s had been rotten to the root. They must have wanted to question Joe for a long time, but they haven''t found the right excuse. Gu Shengyin just sent them the excuse. Yes, Gu Shengyin didn''t expect Qiao Qiao to be found out from the beginning. What happened next was also in Gu Shengyin''s expectation: Qiao Qiao naturally killed himself and couldn''t tell his fate. He only bit his teeth and said that he didn''t know anything. The patriarch of the Qiao family is also a cold hearted man. In order to let her speak, he even punished his own daughter. Qiao Qiao suffered a lot of inhuman punishment, the final news is: she killed the guard who was guarding her foundation, escaped and disappeared. "Now the Qiao family is sending people all over the city to look for Qiao Qiao, but there is no result." Gu Shengyin asked, "can you find her position?" A white light shed on the system: "no problem." Gu Shengughed: "then you can continue to send a big gift to the Qiao family." Dare to move her, Gu Shengyin said, even if you are just a little girl, don''t me me for bullying! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1037 Someone''sing after me again. Qiao Qiao hid in the grass in the backyard of a farmer''s house. When she heard the voices outside, she gritted her teeth and dragged her broken body full of scars away again. I don''t know what''s going on. Every time she changes ces, within two hours, someone from the Qiao family wille after her. How can it be so coincidental that it can be found so quickly every time? There was a sense of fear in JOJO''s heart. It was like, it was like having an invisible eye, staring at himself all the time. No matter where he is hiding, he can find himself at a nce. It couldn''t have happened. Sheforted herself. The body was almost numb and unconscious. She was lynched in Qiao''s house, and she had all kinds of wounds on her body. In the past two days, she was so tired that she didn''t have any time to recuperate. Some ferocious wounds have even been inmed and purulent. The hot pain makes her tired to the extreme, and her consciousness has been kept awake. They can''t catch it! This is her only belief. As long as they can escape, she Joe Joe vowed: Qiao family, she will be good, repay them! Gu Shengyin let the system monitor Qiao Qiao''s movement at any time, and he slowly sat on one side of the chair. It''s said to be sitting, but actually it''s just an action. Anyway, she has no entity now, and the things that exist are meaningless to her. Gu Yansui faintly opened his eyes when he was in a daze. Then he saw the most beautiful scene he had ever seen in his life: in the dark, there was a shining shadow sitting beside him. He could not see her face clearly, but he was sure that this person must be beautiful. I must be dreaming, or how can I see fairies? Gu Yan is in a trance for a while, and continues to close his eyes and sleep in the past. He didn''t know. He lost a chance to know what his master really looked like. When he woke up the next day, Gu Yan looked at the surrounding environment with some confusion. He can''t get used to it these days. When he gets up and sees this strange environment, he always feels ufortable. "Wake up and do morning exercises." The voice of the old man came into his mind. "Yes, master." He said respectfully. Turn around and gaze. Gu Yan then thought of that short and amazing dreamst night. The fairy in the dream seems to be sitting on this chair. He shook his head and walked out the door. The days in the valley passed quickly. For Gu Yansui, his days are: practice, eat, sleep. And Gu Sheng because of doing less things: looking at Gu Yan with practice, plus a focus on Qiao Qiao. Half a monthter, Qiao Qiao still escaped from Dongyun city. She seems to have confirmed that someone can find out her whereabouts at the first time. As long as she stays in Dongyun City, she will be tracked down. So she looked out. Qiao''s family can be regarded as an aristocratic family in dongyuncheng, but outside, no one will buy their ount. Gu Shengyin has to admit that this girl is really smart. Her mind is not like a teenage girl. She also secretly scolded the Qiao family as a waste, such arge family, even a little girl in the gas refining period could not be caught by someone who provided information. It''s no wonder that this family has not even had a golden elixir for so many years. It is also the end of its life. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1038 But Joe didn''t take advantage of it. The wounds on her body had not been treated for half a month, and some of them could not be cured. The data from the system, at least her left forearm, has been discarded. Once out of the city, the outside world is boundless, Qiao family also has no way. The most important thing is that the Qiao family is not sure whether there is any secret in Qiao Qiao. The owner of the Qiao family was not willing to fight for an illusory secret. Gu Sheng was also powerless on this side. She couldn''t leave here, and naturally she couldn''t help herself. She watched Joe escape. What a chance. She sighed. Tell the system not to forget to monitor Qiao Qiao, she put all her mind on Gu Yansui''s body. Her disciples are much more important than that girl. There is no time in the mountains. "Teacher, I''m ready." Has grown up arge section of the juvenile smile Yin Yin Yin opening. If someone was here, it would be strange, because there was no one else around him. Was he talking to the void? This young man is Gu Yansui. The object of his speech is naturally Gu Shengyin. "Let''s go." Gu Sheng said lightly. As Gu Yansui walked out of the valley, he looked back. The valley is still so humble. In his ten years of life, apart from the ruined temple in Dongyun City, this ce has lived for the longest time. And the life in that ruined temple was a memory he didn''t want to think of. "Reluctant?" Gu Sheng asked, seeing his appearance. Gu Yan nodded without hesitation: "I have regarded this ce as my master''s home." After all, they are only 10-year-old children. In other world, 10-year-old children still follow their parents to ask for toys. Gu Shengyinforted him: "it doesn''t matter. This ce is not very impressive, and no one will notice it. If you want to, you cane back and have a look." "Well." Gu Yan nodded gently. Their goal this time is the most prosperous central region in the world. Tongtian Pavilion is in this ce. After walking for about half a day, I got to the top of the official road. Gu Yan with the money with a team to Tongtian pavilion where the city of Tongtian, with them to go. "You want to go to Tongtian city? Depending on your age, you are going to take the test of Tongtian Pavilion, too? " The owner of the motorcade is a very warm middle-aged man. When he sees Gu Yan, he asks. This is nothing to hide, Gu Yan nodded at will. The middle-aged man began tough. At this time of year, he could meet arge number of young people from all over the country to Tongtian city. It''s just that this one is really a little younger. Besides, he doesn''t even have a follower? Although the middle-aged man was puzzled, he did not ask. Those who mix up with them in this line of business understand the principle of taboo. Gu Yansui was just a child. When he came out to see so many people and listen to other people talking about new things outside, the trace of sadness that he had just left the valley soon disappeared, and he began to listen to all kinds of things with great interest. Gu Sheng also put down his heart and began to close his eyes slowly. Over the past two years, her soul and body have beenpletely stabilized, and what can be recovered has been restored. There is no way to be stronger. Unless Gu Yansui can collect the materials for shaping the body as soon as possible, otherwise, she can only break out her strength in the middle of the incarnation regardless of the consequences. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1039 Joe and Joe haven''t had a good year and a half. Different from the original plot, with the help of Shi Lingshi, she is already a famous genius at this age. She is now hidden in a city far away from Dongyun city. In the body of the injury almost the same time, feel their strength is not enough, Joe began to prepare to look for a new target. Just don''t know why, every time, she is not smooth. For example, she looked at a person''s talent, approached that person for a long time, and finally one day when no one was around, and then ready to start, the other party''s father came. After that, the other party''s father looked at her very vigntly, and after confirming that his child was ok, he hastily picked up the person. From then on, there must be someone around her to follow, so that she can''t find a chance to start. Once, twice, three times, every time. Joe didn''t know if he was angry with heaven, so let his luck be so bad. She can''t snatch other people''s luck, she can only practice slowly by herself. However, her own talent is extremely poor. A year and a half ago, she was already practicing Qi level 7. Now, after so long, she is still practicing Qi level 7. Gu Shengyin silently praised the system, well done! If a person is used to the speed of the ne, and then let her ride a tricycle every day, it is absolutely unbearable. That kind of huge sense of difference, people with poor mental quality can even be driven crazy. Gu Shengyin is trying to make her oppressed and helpless. She says she has never been a generous person. Since Qiao Qiao dares to follow Gu Yan''s mind, don''t me her for tormenting her all her life. On the way to Tongtian City, there are no robbers, victims, beauties, natural disasters and so on. Gu Yan arrives at the ce smoothly. He came not too early or toote. When the enrollment of Tongtian Pavilionsts for a month, tomorrow is just the first day. Although it was the first day, Gu Yan got up early in the morning to get to the ce and found that there was a long queue ahead. "It''s early." Gu Yansui eximed. Gu Sheng inspected the length of the team and decisively said to Gu Yansui, who had not had time to eat breakfast, "don''t worry, go to eat a bowl of noodles, and then go and buy some dry food to put on your body." Gu Yan immediately understood his master''s meaning. He took a look at the long team and consciously listened to Gu Shengyin''s words. When he came back from eating, he found that the line was a long one. Gu Yan stood at the back of the line slowly. The practitioner''s eyesight is very good. Even if he is far away, Gu Yansui can see the scene clearly. On the left side of the team, there is a huge transparent roulette. The roulette wasrge, lying t, almost the height of an adult''s body and the width of two bodies. He just watched the man in front of the linee to the other side and put his right hand on it. After that, the transparent wheel will emit a burst of light, and the red font will be disyed on it: "Zhang Sheng, age, 13!" "Root bone, yellow rank, inferior! "Cultivation. Gas refining, sixyers! " "Unqualified!" Gu Yan widened his eyes. He had never seen anything so magical. Gu Shengyin thought he was worried andforted him: "don''t worry. With your talent, the Tongtian Pavilion is afraid to ask you to go in." It''s four o''clock in the morning. I want to be eight in the morning as soon as possible! Please let me know what will happen. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1040 Gu Yan nodded and said with a smile, "master, I''m not worried. After all, I am a disciple taught by my master. How can I be worse than others? " Standing on one side with a smile, the young man has a style that others can''t match. As expected, two hours after the test, a small group of people stood in front of Gu Yansui. Gu Yansui has been paying attention to the situation ahead. Most of the people are yellow level qualifications, and then are not hesitant to brush down. After all, Tongtian Pavilion is a famous power in the whole Xiuzhen world, and the threshold for epting disciples is not low. In addition to the age requirement of more than 10 years old and under 15 years old, the most important point is talent. At least if the xuanjie inferior quality of the qualification, it is possible to be admitted to Tongtian Pavilion. As for strength, this is second to none. During the whole morning, hundreds or even thousands of people were tested in front of us. Among the 100 people left, xuanjie upied the vast majority. From the lower level of xuanjie to the top of xuanjie, and the talented young people of the earth level can be called a genius. Gu Yansui can see clearly that among the hundred people, there are only four who are gifted at the earth level. And heaven level talent, is not at all! "Master." Gu Yan immediately called Gu Shengyin. "What''s the matter?" Gu Yan asked with some embarrassment: "I don''t know all along. What level is the talent of the disciple?" "This..." Gu Sheng was tongue tied for a moment. There is no doubt that Gu Yansui has a good talent. It is just that Gu Shengyin has no entity and no spirit instrument to test the root and bone. It is really difficult for Gu Shengyin to tell a specific number. When she met Gu Yansui for the first time, she could only vaguely confirm that the other party''s qualification was at least above the ground level. Later, she upgraded the qualification by secret method. Gu Shengyin can confirm that now Gu Yansui''s qualification is definitely in the list of Tianjie. It depends on the potential of Gu Yansui. But looking at Gu Yan with the speed of this year and a half practice, Gu Shengyin also has a vague guess in his heart. She can say, she is also very curious, what kind of qualifications will be a little apprenticeter? No, of course, this can''t be said. After all, she is a very mysterious and omnipotent master! Gu Sheng gave a dry cough and said, "don''t worry, follow your words. You just need to know that there is no one in the field who can match your talent She''s true. In today''s era, the aptitude of Tianjie has be a legend. At least all the young people present, Gu Sheng was swept by because of his divine sense, and none of them let her shine in front of her. Gu Yan did not hear the answer he wanted, and he was disappointed. However, he looked at the people in front of him, and his heart suddenly brightened up: anyway, it was his turn. When the sun above the head moves from the east to the center, it''s Gu Yansui''s turn. At Gu Yan''s eyes, the Xiuzhen world, who is responsible for testing, is immediately lit up. This young man looks young, but his eyebrows and eyes are rare and delicate, and his mouth has a very pleasant smile, which makes his face very soft. "Put your hands on the test wheel." He said. Gu Yan with some tension, he took a deep breath without trace, and slowly reflected his right hand on the transparent roulette. In an instant, it seems to be able topete with the top of the head tomorrow''s light, burst out from above the wheel! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1041 The tester couldn''t help closing his eyes. He covered his heart and looked at the child in the white light. What an amazing talent it has to be to make the test stone shine like this? Gu Sheng, who is hiding in the purple cloud ring, has just clearly sensed that when the test stone lights up, several ces suddenly burst out with terrible momentum. It seems that many people have paid attention to Yan Sui. The white light dispersed, and everyone looked at the big red characters on the test wheel. For a long time, the person in charge of the test swallowed his mouth and reported the data shown above: "Gu Yansui, age: 10 years old!" "The root bone, the heaven rank, the top grade!" "Cultivation, Qi training, summit. Peak!" "Qualified!" He looked at the roulette again in disbelief to make sure that the characters on it had not been missed by himself. How many years has it taken for the whole cultivation world not to mention that they have ess to the heaven pavilion? The peerless genius of Jianzong, known as the first person of the younger generation, was determined to be a top-notch talent in Tianjie. The whole Jianzong even sent out invitation posts for this, and the Taishang elder of Jianzong, who had been closed for many years, went out of the pass and epted this disciple. It is said that there is such a genius in Jianzong. In the next few hundred years, it will surely bring down other forces. But now, they Tongtian Pavilion, there is a top-grade disciple of the heaven level! The tester suppressed his excitement and tried to make a smile on his stiff face. He said politely to Gu Yansui: "please go there and wait for a while. Later, there will be a special person in charge to lead you." Compared with other people''s excitement, Gu Yan is calm. He politely said thanks to the testers, then walked to the hundreds of qualified young girls. His indifferent appearance, on the contrary, let a few people in the dark nod in secret: it''s hard not to say the root bone, and the heart is also excellent. Little do not know, Gu Yan with so calm, is really don''t feel his heaven level top grade quality has much good. Because his master often talks to himself about how talented he was in her former days. When he was 18 years old, he created his own skill. At the age of 17, he entered the golden elixir period In such an environment, even if Gu Sheng said that his apprentice was the best every day, Gu Yan did not have this self-confidence. He was really better than those talents. He already has those people who exist now, but they don''t know that all of them are the most amazing figures in the best cultivation era ten thousand years ago. Inside, there is a poem by the fairy. Gu Yan just walked past, has not found a good position, in front of suddenly quietly appeared a few figures. He was startled and looked at the old men who were smiling kindly in front of him. "Do you think so? I am an elder of Qingxia sect. Would you like to join us? I promise that I will provide you with the best training materials and train as a core disciple... " "Don''t listen to him. Our Taixu master has not epted his disciples yet..." A strong momentum surged from behind them: "a few old men who don''t want to face! They came to our Tongtian pavilion to rob people A roar came from the distance. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1042 An old man with red hair and beard came to several people in anger. He reached out and put Gu Yan behind him. "Two old men of qingxiazong and Taixu gate, you are really quick The elder of the Qingxia sect, who was not smiling, stroked his beard with a smile: "such a good seedling, who will be moved by seeing it." "Fart your mother! Good boy? That''s also a good seedling of my Tongtian Pavilion Said the red haired old man with a angry look. The one of the Taixu gate also came out and said with a smile: "what joke does the master of Tongtian Pavilion say? Isn''t this little friend officially admitted to your Tongtian Pavilion yet? the red haired old man sneered and said, "he''s specially here to participate in the test of Tongtian Pavilion. If they had wanted to go to your ce, they would have gone! " The elder of Qingxia sect didn''t pay any attention to the old man with red hair. He only looked at Gu Yansui behind the master of Tongtian pavilion with a smile: "this little friend, I''m just proposing..." The master of Tongtian Pavilion swept out without any politeness and swept towards the two people with the overwhelming power. The two elders of taixumen and Qingxia n fled in a hurry. In terms of strength, the leader of Tongtian Pavilion is indeed better than the two of them. "Chixiao, are you serious?" The master of Tongtian Pavilion sneered: "you two dare toe to our Tongtian pavilion''s territory and abduct people. Are you just kidding?" Gu Yan quietly watched the three top strong men circling. The elder of Taixu gate said in a loud voice, "why don''t we ask this little friend''s opinion and see which one he is willing to go to Chixiao raised his hand and said, "no! He is my disciple of Tongtian Pavilion. Where are you two old men from? Go back to me Gu Sheng sighed in his mind over and over again: "the cultivation world now is really in decline, and people robbing disciples can do such shameless things. Don''t be cheated by those two. Although Qingxia sect and Taixu sect are big sects, they don''t have a good reputation. It''s the master of Tongtian Pavilion. He has a good temper. " Gu Yansui takes a look at the master of Tongtian Pavilion who has taken out the spirit weapon of his life. In his heart, he doesn''t quite understand what master''s definition of good temper is. In the end, this is the territory of Tongtian Pavilion. After a while, they knew that there was no y in their hearts and they had to leave in dismay. After this kind of thing, in order to avoid any ident, Tongtian Pavilion owner directly took Gu Yan back with him. "Would you like to be my disciple?" The master of Tongtian Pavilion is not pinched. He observed the child for a long time, and felt that the child, both gifted and temperamental, had a good appetite for himself, and he hardly had the thought of recruiting students. Gu Yansui shook his head. The master of Tongtian Pavilion gazed and thought that his appearance might be too fierce for fear of scaring the children. He tried to make his face soft. "I want to be an old man The number of the master''s disciples is thousands. Are you still unwilling? Can you tell me why? " Tong Tian Ge Zi swallowed the word Laozi in his mouth. To maintain the image. He said in his heart. Little did you know, just that fight. In the eyes of all the new students this year, he has no image of a master. Gu Yan said in a low voice: "I have learned from you." Hearing this, the master of Tongtian Pavilion stopped thinking. Although he was happy with hunting, he couldn''t do anything to rob his apprentice. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1043 Tongtian Pavilion did not give Gu Yansui any special preferential treatment. Compared with the core disciple treatment promised by the two Taixu sect elders, Tongtian Pavilion only treats him as an ordinary student. This is exactly what Gu Yan needs. What he needed to learn was mainly some basic things, and Gu Shengyin, a famous teacher, naturally taught him more profound problems of cultivation. Some famous teachers open plug-in, plus their own talent, savvy are superior, Gu Yan with the speed of progress can be described as terror. In the first year of entering Tongtian Pavilion, the foundation was sessfully broken through. The 11 year old foundation builder is not unprecedented, but he is also the first person in this era. Even Huan Chu, who was called the first person of the younger generation, was 14 years old when he broke through the foundation. But it''s not over. At the age of 13, he was promoted from the early stage of foundation construction to the middle stage of foundation construction, and then it took only a year to break through from the middle stage to theter stage. At the age of 14, when most people were still working hard to break through the foundation period, he had begun to put his goal on the golden elixir. In another year, the foundation was fully built. The disciples who entered Tongtian pavilion with him are also used to the extraordinary advanced speed of this evil spirit. Originally, there were a few talented disciples in this group. If they were ced in other ces, they would be regarded as rare talents. But without contrast, there is no harm. In the light of Gu Yansui, the peers of Tongtian pavilion are set off without a trace of brilliance. At the beginning, those people still refuse to ept it, they are envious, and even iste Gu Yansui. But when the gap between each other is getting bigger and bigger, even after they are not in a world at all, they give up. However, they are still in the same category with their efforts It''s not human at all! This word absolutely does not have the meaning of swearing, it is his practice speed, really too evil. From disobedience to jealousy, to obedience and then to worship. Gu Yansui never said a word, he proved with his own strength, he is so capable! "Elder martial brother Gu." "Hello, elder martial brother Gu." Gu Yan''s time in Tongtian Pavilion is not the longest, but Tongtian Pavilion is based on cultivation. Whoever is strong is the elder martial brother. Therefore, although Gu Yan is only 15 years old, there are too many disciples in Tongtian Pavilion, who are older than him, but he is already the elder martial brother of most people in the whole pavilion. Two girls were looking at his side face, their hearts beating. Elder martial brother Gu It''s not only good talent, but also good-looking people and gentle personality. once a disciple of Tongtian pavilion was bored and held a private vote to say that he would choose the first beauty of Tongtian Pavilion. The man was willing to choose the first beauty. However, he forgot Gu Yan to follow the big killer and forget to add gender. Therefore, after the result came out, he looked at the highest number of votes and opened the words "Gu Yansui" in the second ce, hoping to cry without tears. He knows that elder martial brother Gu looks like a good girl, but Heaven in the sky, he really has no other meaning! If elder martial brother Gu knew this, he would have to tear him up! Gu Yan took out a book, but his mind was not on it. "Master, I heard a message. Ten dayster, there will be an auction in Tongtian city. It is said that there is earth fire spirit milk in it. " "Earth fire spirit milk?" Gu Sheng''s spirit came from hearing it. That''s the key material for refining the body! - Oh, I''m going to let me out quickly. I''m beautiful because I''m beautiful, I''m beautiful with my beauty. Yes, Gao Lengzhi is such a superficial face dog. Then, I don''t know if you have seen the first person of Jianzong Huan Chu who only appeared once? That''s right. I''ll take my friendngchu Oh, no, Huanchu! Cameo. Her quick wear article "quick wear system: a guide to male gods" is in the fire! Don''t miss the baby who likes to wear fast! Finally, how many tickets you have, how high I am because of my appearance! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1044 "Well." Gu Yan with a smile on his face. For so many years, he never forgot that he had promised his master to remodel her body. He also never forgot who he relied on to be able to be what he is today. It can be said that without master, there would be no him today. Gu Shengyin is very happy at the moment. There are many materials needed to remodel the body. However, most of them aremon medicinal materials. With Gu Yansui''s status and Gu Sheng''s wealth in Zixiaomandment, it is not difficult to get them. The key is the rare herbs. First, it is the earth fire spirit milk. Dihuoling milk is mild in nature and is mainly used to neutralize the properties of various kinds of medicinal materials and fuse them together. And the rest, there are three kinds left, which can be met but can not be asked for. One is a thousand year old lotus seed. The lotus seed of dengxinlianes from dengxinlian. Lotus seed is a very rare high-level medicinal material, but also a very precious medicine refining material. Once it appears, it will be robbed by people, not to mention the Millennium lotus seed. It is very likely that only one seed will appear in decades. Ten thousand years of cold chalcedony. Because Gu Sheng is not worried, there is just such a thing in her Zixiao ring. And thest one is the most difficult. The blood of red fire unicorn. Let''s not say whether the red fire Unicorn really exists. Even if it does exist, the monster of this level also exists as a king in the demon n. It''s not easy to want its blood. Gu Sheng had been prepared for a long time. Anyway, the life of the practitioners is long, so she is not in a hurry. We can always find the same. It''s the same. Slowly, with Shi Lingshi''s leading character, she believes that she will always let herself gather all these things. Ten dayster, Tongtian City auction. As one of thergest cities in the region, the auction of Tongtian city is not umon. Sometimes, it is held several times in a month. But it''s different today. Lingbao auction house, thergest auction house in Tongtian City, is said to hold an auction every six months. There is absolutely no ordinary product. Although their tone is really very big, but the quality is really without any criticism. Gu Yan went to the ce early, put on the special ck cloak, and entered the auction house in a low-key way. The auction started as scheduled, and it was a very powerful weapon to attack at the beginning. The surrounding atmosphere is very hot. Hot, Gu Yan sat still. His only goal today is earth fire spirit milk. He has no other ideas about these things. Soon, the earth fire spirit milk appeared in the hands of the auctioneer. "Distinguished guests, what appears in my hand below is a very rare material - earth fire spirit milk. Its effect, please see our shadow stone. " On top of the auctioneer''s head, there is a huge transparent screen made of shadow stone, on which someone exins in detail the efficacy of earth fire spirit milk. When the estimated guests have finished reading, the auctioneer begins to ask the price: "rare medicine refining materials, earth fire spirit milk, the starting price is 10000 pieces of spirit stone." Ten thousand medium grade spirit stone, ording to conversion, is 100 top grade spirit stone, 100000 lower grade spirit stone. This price,pared with the value of earth fire spirit milk, is not low. After all, earth fire spirit milk is rare, but there are many more precious than it. Some people have begun to shout: "11000 medium spirit stone!" "Twelve thousand!" was immediately followed Gu Yan rubbed his hands in the cloak slowly: no matter what, the earth fire spirit milk, he will set! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1045 All kinds of bidding have been on the rise. Then, the auction house sounded a light voice like water: "two hundred, top grade spirit stone." The sound was very clear, like the murmuring of the clearest stream in the mountains. But none of the people here cared. Is someone willing to spend 200 top spirit stones to buy a Dihuo spirit milk? Although, ording to conversion, two hundred top grade spirit stones are 20000 medium grade spirit stones, and the bidding just now is close to this number. However, 20000 medium grade spirit stones and 200 top grade spirit stones are not the same concept at all! The top grade spirit stone is very scarce now, although ording to the conversion and the middle grade spirit stone is 1:100. However, everyone knows that it is impossible for a fool to exchange a piece of top-grade spirit stone for a hundred pieces of middle-ss spirit stone. As soon as Gu Yan said this, the auction house was quiet. Eventer, someone called out the price of 25000 medium spirit stone. After asking the owner of the earth fire spirit milk, the man gave Gu Yansui the price of 200 top-grade spirit stone. The auctioneer is obviously happy that the higher the value of the item, the moremission he can get. Gu Yan can detect that there are a lot of inquiry eyes on his body. He didn''t care. The cloaks in this photo shop are specially made, which can iste all divine senses from exploration. When ites in and out, who knows who he is? On the contrary, after getting the earth fire spirit milk, his mood was a little excited. With it, the master''s hope of remolding the body was greatly increased. Many people pay attention to it, but Gu Yan has never made a move again. When many people see that he has no intention of fighting for things with himself, they no longer pay attention to it. Gu Yan took off his disguise and walked out of the auction house. As soon as he came out, he found himself being watched. This auction house is not in Tongtian city because of its huge area. At this moment, Gu Yan''s passing ce is a very rare grasnd. Obviously, the other side is prepared. Gu Sheng discovered the whereabouts of these people very early. She didn''t say a word to remind Gu Yansui, because she saw that both of them were not high in cultivation, and they also looked like they were in the foundation period. She just gave Gu Yansui the opportunity to practice. "Young master, our brother has been staring at you for a long time. Knowing that you have just bought a good thing in the auction house, we are not greedy. We can divide the contents of your storage ring into half of ours, OK? " Is that greedy? Gu Yansui was simplyughed at. The two men chose him as their target only when they saw that he was young and beautiful, and his face was warm and gentle all the time. They are not novices. Naturally, they also see that Gu Yansui''s realm is higher than the two of them. However, they are the children of the aristocratic family. They are treasured by the family. They may not even have seen blood. How can they fight against each other? In their hearts, Gu Yan is already meat on the chopping board. Half of the things in the store ring? Gu Yansui''s storage ring is Zixiao ring. How can he agree? There was no doubt that there was a conflict between the two sides. Those two men are ying on the iron te. Under the guidance of Gu Shengyin, how can Gu Yanck actualbat experience? However, a cup of tea time, Gu Yan with lying down in front of two people. The two men did not see any wounds, but they were pale and frowned, and their twitching bodies showed that they were not as innocent as they seemed. They looked at Gu Yansui with some fright. They didn''t expect that the boy who looked beautiful like a woman would attack so hard. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1046 Gu Yansui is still that pair of gentle and gentle appearance, just looking at what they say is not so gentle: "leave your storage bag." The two men widened their eyes, as if they had never thought that the little childe who seemed to have no difference in money would say such words. Gu Yan was not angry when he saw that they didn''t act. However, the words they said made them feel more chilly: "my master taught me since I was a child, and I should do the same to him. If you want my storage bag, I''ll let you mortgage it with your own. If you don''t want to, leave a hand. " He said this with a calm look, as if to "leave a hand" is as simple as blinking an eye. The two men looked at him in horror. After realizing that he was not joking, theypared the strength gap between the two sides, and finally reluctantly reached out and took down the things in their waists. I didn''t expect that stealing chicken can''t make rice. Fortunately, those who are in their business know the truth of cunning rabbit and three caves. They can''t put all their belongings in one ce. Although they are distressed, they can''t afford to bear it. Gu Yan with a smile to see the two people leave, until the shadow of the two disappeared, the face finally changed. His ruddy face suddenly turned pale. Finally, he could not help but vomit out a mouthful of red blood. He himself did not notice, even Gu Shengyin did not notice that there was a sh of gold in the blood. When he was wearing the long robe, he was far away from his ck nose. "Whatever you say, how are you?" Gu Sheng was worried. Gu Yan wiped the corners of his mouth, afraid that his master was worried, and shook his head: "it''s not a very serious injury." After all, the other is two people, although he has the upper hand, it is not as easy as it seems. It was hurt. Gu Shengyin said, "let''s leave here first, and then return to Tongtian Pavilion..." She didn''t finish her words, but her face changed: "follow your words, get out of here!" Gu Yan didn''t understand why his tone suddenly became so urgent, but he didn''t hesitate. He put the two storage bags on the ground into the ring, and the whole person swept away in the direction of Tongtian city. But it was slow. A ck figure stood quietly on his way forward. He was a middle-aged man in a ck robe. His hair was very short, and his roots were tied to his head like thorns. I don''t know if it''s his own illusion. Gu Yan always feels that he saw the green light from his eyes. How can a normal monk''s eyes shine green? The middle-aged man''s eyes were fixed on Gu Yansui, and the more he looked at the brilliance in his eyes, the stronger he was. He asked, "you Who are your parents? " Gu Yan looked at him with some vignce: "what do you ask this for?" He had intended to leave directly, but there was a slight pressure in the air, and he found himself unable to move. The middle-aged man inhaled andpared, and his face showed an intoxicated look: "what a sweet taste, your blood must be very pure, let me guess, which adult''s descendant?" Gu Yan has a strange feeling in his heart. Does this man''s words seem to have something to do with his life experience? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1047 But looking at his appearance, he did not seem to have any good intentions for himself. He said coldly, "I don''t know what you''re going to say. I''m leaving now." The man''s face showed a strange smile: "leave? No, no, no, how can I let you leave with such a pure blood tonic? As long as I eat you, my strength will be... " "Greatly enhanced!" Gu Sheng is a little dignified in her heart. This man, if she is not mistaken, is not a human being at all, but a demon n. His strength can not be underestimated, incarnation of the demon repair, in this world, has been regarded as the top strong. Is it true that Yan Sui''s life experience has something to do with the demon n? Now is not the time to pursue this. Getting out of the way is the key. The man seems to have lost his grip. With his hands spread out, a huge ck figure appeared behind him. It looked like a giant wolf. He roared and rushed to Gu Yan. Gu Yan can''t move with his body. That man is too strong! He watched the ck wolf''s figure rush towards him. He could even see that white teeth were about to bite his neck. At this moment, what he thought was: it''s a pity that he finally found the earth fire spirit milk for master. However, the ck wolf stopped in front of him. It was as if the living were fixed by some force, even the saliva flowing from the corner of the mouth was also fixed in the air. "In front of us, bully our disciples. Who gave you the gall? " A cold, murderous voice came from behind him, and at the same time, a cold palm touched his shoulder. Master? Gu Yan''s heart is shocked, he found that he can move, subconsciously back. Then he saw the most beautiful scene of his life. Just behind him, the woman with white clothes and ck hair stood quietly. Her face is very pale, even white to some transparent, but this does not damage her beauty and demeanor. A little red between the eyebrows, as if to seize the beautiful color between heaven and earth. Master, she Is that what it looks like? Gu Yan stood with stupidity, only feel in the mind is confused. He has always known that he is good-looking, and has heard countless times about his beautiful face, which is more exquisite and beautiful than a woman. He never felt when he looked at his face. He always felt that the beauty was withered but in a sh, but it was all empty. But today is different. Looking at such a master, he fully understood why in those storybooks, there would be kings who didn''t want to win the beauty just for a smile. Because, there is such a beauty, worthy of your all for her. Gu Sheng has purple light in the other hand. her gentle and soft hand seemed to be a little grip. The huge ck wolf''s shadow was reduced to fragments in front of the two men. The pupil of the man in ck shrinks: he can''t see through the strength of this woman! Even the most powerful adult in the demon n did not give him such a feeling. This woman can''t be provoked. He forced out a smile and said, "this elder, this is a misunderstanding..." "Misunderstanding?" Gu Sheng smiles coldly. She held out her hand, and the purple light shed on her hand. A huge palm illusion seemed toe from the sky, and she directly patted the ck robed man in the past. The man in ck sweated down his forehead - he found that he could not avoid it! "Bang!" The huge palm falls, sshes down the dust. - because I have been holding on for so long, it''s my turn to be handsome. Eyebrow tip a pick, Lengyan look over: there to see the lively, but not quickly hand in the tickets! See you in the daytime tomorrow. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1048 When everything dissipated, the ce where the man in ck had been before was empty. Gu Yan looked at himself with some shock and looked at the very delicate and weak woman: "master, just that man?" Gu Sheng said faintly: "a little guy in the transformation period, how can I escape under my hand." That means the man is dead? Gu Yan looks at the strange master in front of him. He seems to have many questions to ask, but he doesn''t know how to open his mouth. Gu Shengyin''s figure is more and more illusory. Her face became more transparent and said in a hurry, "you can leave here as soon as you can. I''ve already attracted a lot of people''s attention just now. I''m afraid there will be troubleter Then, Gu Yan watched his master''s figure gradually fade until it disappeared. For no reason, a little panic shed in his heart. He did not dare to dy. He ran to tongtiancheng with all his strength. Along the way, the divine consciousness kept calling to zixiaojie: "master? Are you still there?" the original teacher who had to answer questions did not answer him at this time. Gu Yan felt more and more flustered. When he didn''t know what to do, there was a movement in Zixiao ring. "Stop yelling. I''m fine. It''s just too much." Gu Sheng has a weak voice. This time, it is no longer the old voice, but a very clear and beautiful female voice. Gu Sheng thought that his appearance was seen by him, and there was no need to pretend to be a voice. Gu Yan said, "master?" Gu Sheng gave a light "um" and then said, "I may have to sleep well for a period of time. Don''t worry, I have nothing to do." Then, no matter how Gu Yan called, there was no sound in the ring. Gu Yansui tries his best to stabilize his mind and goes to Tongtian city quickly. As expected, Gu Sheng arrived here soon after they left. At the moment, they all looked at the traces on the ground in horror. "This One move to eliminate a strong one in the period of transforming God. When did such a strong person appear in the cultivation world Is there any old monster that the hermit can''t get out of the mountain? However, the demon n was shocked by another news. "Really? Have you found the blood of the master? " An old man with white hair and hair was burning. In a small city far away from Dongyun City, a girl with some red moles on her eyebrows quietly signed a contract with a demon elder, and became his double cultivation furnace cauldron. During the period of Gu Shengyin''s deep sleep, the atmosphere of the whole cultivation world seemed to be tense. In Tongtian Pavilion, many disciples have found that their elder martial brother Gu seems to have changed a little. In the past, senior brother Gu was famous for his hard work in Tongtian Pavilion, but now they find that it is far from the limit of Gu Yansui. He can hardly be found outside the training room. Many people feel this way: no wonder elder martial brother Gu''s progress speed is so fast, his talent is so good, even the cultivation, also has to work so much harder than ordinary people. I''m not afraid that other people''s talent is better than you, but I''m afraid that other people''s talent is like you, but also harder than you. Really, if you want to be jealous, you don''t know where to start. No one knows how much psychological pressure Gu Yan has today. Seeing the master and the ck man''s hand, he knew that he had been pretty good in the past, and this cognition was just a frog in the well. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1049 In the master''s eyes, even the strong man in the period of spiritual transformation is just a "little guy". That oneself this even golden elixir all can''t arrive, in her eyes, is not even a mole ant inferior? How terrible is master''s real strength when he can kill the strong one in soul state? Not to mention, recently, Gu Yan always felt that someone was watching him. He explored several times and never found the source, but he was sure that someone was really looking at him. No matter whether this person has malice or not, the feeling of being watched at the moment is really bad. ¡­¡­ All sorts of thingse down, let Gu Yan in the heart ignite male fighting spirit. He wants to be strong! As long as he is strong enough, he will know what he wants to know one day. Those who can easily take their own lives, he will eventually surpass them. He would no longer have to let his master save himself by risking too much consumption and eventually having to fall into a deep sleep. Gu Yansui doesn''t know that his pupils, without even noticing them, have turned into dark golden ones. It''s like, some cold monster. As soon as Gu Sheng woke up, he received a series of information from the system. She looked at it at a nce and felt tired. There are three main points to pay attention to when ignoring unimportant news. First, her target, Qiao Qiao, after countless failures, seems to have given up plundering other people''s talents and signed a furnace cauldron contract with a powerful alchemist. Because she was discovered, she was a rare opinion of the extreme Yin body, the best furnace Ding constitution; secondly, recently, it seems that many people are exploring the news of her apprentices. The key people are basically demon people, and their positions arepletely different. Gu Yansui''s life experience is not as simple as what she was for. the third one is that Gu Yansui, her precious apprentice, has been practicing painstakingly since she was in aa. It''s lucky that he didn''t get into the devil. For Gu Shengyin, nature is the most important apprentice. This kid, nobody''s in charge of it, is that what it''s like? If you are really possessed, all these years of practice will be in vain! "Follow your words!" Gu Yansui is in the process of cultivation, and suddenly an angry voice appears in his mind. He was stunned for a moment, then he reflected that this was the master. And then there was ecstasy. He couldn''t help smiling: "master, are you awake?" Gu Sheng was even more depressed when he saw that hepletely ignored his tone. As soon as she moved, she appeared on the mahogany chair in front of Gu Yansui. A pair of wonderful eyes stare at him coldly: "is that how I teach you to practice? Twelve hours a day, you just concentrate on painstaking cultivation, and even ignore your body. It really makes your cultivation speed up a lot? " Gu Yan realized that his master seemed to be angry. Then he reflected that the master had just called his name with his surname, which meant that she was really angry. No matter what, it''s my fault to make master angry. Gu Yan with obedient bow to admit his mistake: "I know my mistake." Gu Sheng was still angry and did not answer. Gu Yan looked up and said in a low voice, "the disciple just remembered that it was the ipetence of the disciple that made the master so tired and ashamed." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1050 As long as he showed his appearance like this, the master would not be cruel. Gu Yansui has his own discretion, although what he said is true. Sure enough, looking young and beautiful Gu Shengyin''s heart softened as soon as his little apprentice showed his appearance. After all, she is the child who grew up with her own eyes. She can be cruel to anyone, but she has no way to deal with him. She sighed, "you." "With your talent and under my guidance, you will be able to stand on the top of this cultivation world in less than 50 years." Gu Yan didn''t speak at all, but said silently in his heart: but for me, fifty years is too long. His life is only more than ten years. He doesn''t know what kind of changes will happen in his life in 50 years. He doesn''t want to let his master stand in front of him every time he encounters danger. He wanted to be a man to protect his master, but obviously she didn''t need it. And I don''t have that strength. "I''ll tell you first, and then let me see you practice secretly during the rest time. Don''t me me for not having you as a disciple!" Gu Shengyin put down his cruel words. She knew how to say it so that the disciple could really remember his words in his heart. Gu Yan trembled with his eyes. Obviously, he didn''t expect master to say this. He looked up and blinked at the white shadow sitting on the mahogany. The other side''s posture is quite casual, but half does not affect her aura. She is so simple to sit, Gu Yansui feels that the other party is stupefied by his ordinary room sitting out of the pce general feeling. "Yes." Gu Sheng thought of something and said, "recently, you should go out less and stay in the Tongtian Pavilion as much as possible. There seems to be someone outside who is making your mind." Master, do you know? Gu Yansui didn''t intend to tell Shifu about it, so he didn''t want to worry her. I didn''t expect that the master, who had just recovered from his deep sleep, knew about it. He immediately nodded: "master, don''t worry, I will not go out of the Tongtian Pavilion." After all, Tongtian Pavilion is a big force in the world. In addition, Chixiao, the leader of Tongtian Pavilion, has always been domineering. However, few people dare to provoke him. However, both of them thought too simply. Sometimes, when people are really interested in something, they don''t care. At night, Gu Sheng watched several men in ck break into Gu Yansui''s bedroom. When did the guard of Tongtian Pavilion be so bad? she looked at it again, and her heart shrank: Demon cultivation in four incarnation periods. Also, the incarnation period of the strong want toe in, Tongtian Pavilion defense again powerful, can block them? When she was stunned, Gu Yansui was already in the hands of one of the ck robed men. Seeing that man seemed to have no malice towards him, Gu Shengyin put down his heart a little. Her present state is no longer enough to conflict with the strong in her incarnation. She can only condense a wisp of divine consciousness and deliver a message to the ce where the master of Tongtian Pavilion is located. "Well? Who dares toe to our Tongtian pavilion to be presumptuous The roar of anger rang out, several ck robed people looked at each other, and hugged Gu Yan without hesitation. When Chixiao and others came, they were already a littlete. Gu Yansui''s room has obvious traces of peopleing, but he himself, has disappeared. The whereabouts of the four men in ck were not smooth either. The speed of demon cultivation in the incarnation period was very fast. After leaving Tongtian City, they met with obstacles. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1051 Gu Sheng looks at a group of people who are obviously not good ating from the opposite side, and the target seems to be Gu Yansui. She suddenly became curious: she did not know what the identity of the little apprentice she adopted on the spur of the moment? It can cause so many powerful people to fight. The other three all stepped forward and repaired the demon with Gu Yan in his arms. "Bai Qing, what do you want to do?" Asked a man with a vague look. The white haired man in front of him covered his mouth and began to smile. His manner was even more delicate than that of a woman. "Don''t be so rude. We''re here today. Of course, we just want to confirm this..." He pointed to Gu Yansui, who was in a daze: "is he a descendant of the Red Emperor?" Red Emperor? Gu Sheng was inspired by a spirit in his heart. What memoryes to mind. Among the demon ns, those who can match with the word "emperor" must be the emperor who has been recognized by all the demon ns. And different races get different names. Red Emperor, it can only be that kind of monster - Red Fire Kirin. Can Gu Yansui be the blood of the red fire Qilin? She has been looking for it for so long, and she has always felt that the most difficult to get the material for remolding the body has always been around her? Gu Sheng thinks that this matter is really a joke. She was still thinking about it when she heard someone saying, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." That white green continues to cover the mouth. Ba smile: "do not understand what I am saying, you will give him to us, and then leave, OK?" Holding Gu Yansui''s ck robed man coldly said: "impossible. Bai Qing, did you even cooperate with the demon Xiu? Did you forget the rules left by the Red Emperor Bai Qing''s casual smile: "look at what you said, how many years has the red emperor died? It''s just you idiots who are still looking for his blood. If you want me to say, this demon n should have been reced by an emperor. " "It can''t be you "You The two sides did not give in, and they started to move directly. Gu Shengyin estimated the situation, and the person who took Gu Yansui should have no malice towards him, but the opposite was different. " look at this posture, I think it''s to kill people. Although there are four incarnation period strong, but the opposite person is not weak. In addition to the same four demon cultivation period, there are actually two magic cultivation. No wonder they are so arrogant. On one side of the four ck robed men, another has to protect Gu Yansui. The other three have no half chance of winning against the other six. Gu Sheng is worried because of her anxiety. When she left, she left a message to the people in Tongtian Pavilion. However, the other party has note here yet. It is obvious that she has not understood her meaning. "I said, Hu Liao, you are also a famous strong one in our demon n. Why do you oppose us for such a small hairy child?" Three people have fallen, only left to protect Gu Yan with the demon family is still struggling to support. But at this time, Gu Yan with a shudder, unexpectedly at this time, sober up. He looked at the situation in front of him, his heart a tight, subconsciously called out: "master?" Gu Sheng told him the current situation in a few words. There was some uneasiness in her heart. In such a situation, she was inclined to follow her words, and there was hardly a half chance of winning. When the man saw Gu Yan, he woke up and put him down. He seemed to feel guilty: "I''m sorry, little Lord. I thought I could take you back to the demon n. I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. You can rest assured that my subordinates will take you out of here - the end of the eighth watch, see you in the morning. Maybe, put a wave of poison tomorrow, and the world will be over. There are many plots in the world of cultivating immortals. Do you think it''s boring? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1052 That white green some scornful look at this person, sneer way: "on you, still want to send a person out?" So he pressed the man in ck with a light p. The ck robed man seems to have been hurt a lot. Wow, a mouthful of blood vomited out, and the whole body was powerless. Gu Yan looked at him on Monday, and those people had surrounded themselves. He calmly looked at Bai Qing, who seemed to be the leader, and asked, "can you tell me what happened to all this?" Bai Qing looks at Gu Yansui''s face with jealousy. Although he was a male demon, he had a gorgeous face, and he was more concerned about his appearance than other banshees. At the moment, he saw Gu Yan''s delicate face, which was not as gorgeous as he had been borately dressed up, but had a kind of natural exquisite product beauty, which he could not resist. However, how about such a beautiful face? Today, it will fall here. He sneered: "this question, you had better wait until below, ask your dead ghost father king!" He is ready to kill Gu Yansui. But he heard the voice of the demon monk: "I said Bai Qing, is this boy really the blood of the red fire unicorn? If it is, what if you give me a favor His gloomy eyes fell greedily on Gu Yansui''s body: the red fire Qilin is the highest of the Yao nationality. His blood, bones and even flesh are good things. And do not know when, his side appeared a beautiful girl. The girl only practiced nineyers of Qi, and her eyebrows were not so excellent. A little red mole between her eyebrows brought her a bit of charm. Between that young girl tender soft nestles in the magic Xiu''s bosom, the soft voice open a way: "how to respect this boy, send to concubine body how?" That girl is JOJO. After she became the furnace cauldron of the demon cultivation, her cultivation has made a good progress in the double cultivation. However, no amount of double cultivation can match the top talent of this Red Fire Kirin, right? She looked at Gu Yansui''s eyes, which was not much less than the magic cultivation around her. Gu Yansui looks at Qiao Qiao at the voice, and even pays attention to him for a moment because of the cinnabar mole between her eyebrows and her master. Unfortunately He looked away. He was also a woman, like the master. He was like a nine day fairy with a bright moon. And this man, it was hard to get a second look at him. As if no one else was ying with each other, the two of them were going to dismember Gu Yan in a few words. They didn''t look at other people at all. That white green originally hand was interrupted by the magic repair, but also some are not happy, now heard these unexpectedly interested. He touched his chin: "since you two have this idea, how about I send this man to you two?" He looked at Gu Yansui with malice: what about the red fire Qilin''s blood? Today is not in their own hands, I for the knife, and you, is my hand to be ughtered fish! Gu Yansui has been standing quietly. In fact, under the pressure of the six incarnation strong men, he has been able to keep standing, which has consumed all spiritual power. Gu Shengyin is chatting with the system: "with the strength of the soul of this body today, what kind of consequences will it have if it exerts the strength to drive back the strong in six incarnation periods." The system answers without thinking: "thest time the host forcibly used the soul power, it has damaged the soul body. This time, if the force is used again, the light will fall into a long sleep, and the heavy one will disappear. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1053 If it''s gone, this mission is a failure. For Gu Shengyin, her existence is to do the task, and the failure of the task itself is a big blow to her. However, if she didn''t, she took a look at Gu Yansui, whose face was pale and her forehead was covered with cold sweat. If she doesn''t, she will die after raising a child for so many years. Originally, he was epted as a disciple to remodel his body. But I didn''t expect to pay such a big price for him in the end. Gu Sheng, with a bitter smile, slowly showed his figure in the void. The prestige of the strong during the robbery period swept the whole venue in an instant. At the same time, everyone felt the mountain heavy momentum. In the incarnation period, the strong ones are better, but their bodies are heavy and they can''t breathe. However, Qiao Qiao, a monk in the Qi refining period, directly spurted out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person lost consciousness. "Who gives you the courage to point your finger at the disciples here?" All of them were surprised and frightened to see Gu Shengyin in the air. The figure of the other party is suspended in the air, and his clothes are flying, not like ordinary people. Red fire Qilin blood, there is still such an expert? At the moment of Gu Shengyin''s appearance, Gu Yan immediately felt light on his body, and the pressure that he had been suppressing was invisible. He looked up at his master who was in the middle of the sky, but he was more worried than happy. Last time, master had a long sleep when he was dealing with a strong man in the transformation period. This time, there were six gods. Bai Qing looks at Gu Sheng for some transparent body shape, and suddenlyughs. "It''s just a soul. Don''t be cheated." "Soul body?" Gu Shengyin slowly nced at the six people below, and a scornful smile rose above his white jade face. Bai Qing looks at, the other side that one eye extremely disdains, he thinks oneself should be angry. But looking at each other''s face, he was not angry at all. Between heaven and earth, how can there be such a beauty? He never heard of it! He always did not want to see people who were more beautiful than himself, but when he saw Gu Shengyin, those jealous thoughts were all gone. What he thought in his mind was that such a beauty should be worshipped by people naturally. In his mind, he had already thought of the way he would use to make the beauty submit to himter, and then He heard the cold voice of the other side. "Even if only the soul remains, it will be enough to deal with you ants." Gu Sheng raised her hand, five fingers into ws, and purple thunder came out of her hand out of thin air. At the same time, in the original clear and cloudless sky, dark clouds and strong winds suddenly rose, several lightning and thunder thunderbolt down, as if to split the heaven and earth. In this way, only those who can influence the aura of heaven and earth to this extent are those who only exist in the legend and are only one step away from the realm of immortals! It has been ten thousand years since the strong man in the period of plunder has emerged. There is only a small amount of historical records of the ancient times that can be found a little bit of their power. This woman is absolutely right! Look at the power of all these actions and actions. The strong men in the robbery period, even if they are souls, are not what they can deal with! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1054 A few people are going to run away subconsciously. But the territory of the strong during the transition period, but they can easily escape? These six are also the incarnation strong men in the cultivation world. At this moment, they finally realized Gu Yan''s previous feeling: all over his body, he seemed to be imprisoned by something invisible and could not move at all. Gu Yan looked at her master who was in the air. The wind rolled up her long hair and danced in the air. She stood in the heaven and earth with purple lightning in her hands, the thunder and lightning roaring overhead and the wind howling under her feet, just like the immortal goddess in charge of thunder in legend. But with such prestige, his uneasiness became more and more serious. What intuition in the heart has been calling him, tell him: let her stop! But before he could open his mouth, he saw that the other party''s hands were raised, and thousands of purple thunder lights roared down from the nine days and ran towards the six men. There was a howling sounding out, but Gu Yan did not pay attention to it. In the barrier of countless purple light, his eyes are staring at the figure of white clothes without blinking. As if aware of his sight, Gu Shengyin suddenly turned around and looked at him. Seeing his little apprentice, Gu Sheng''s eyes softened for a moment. She showed a smile, as if in the midst of the thunderbolt, all of a sudden, flowers were in full bloom. However, Gu Yansui''s heart is even worse. He heard the voice calling to himself, "whatever you say." "Yansui, you should take good care of yourself when the master is gone. Master will be watching you all the time. Believe in master, master will not really die. " Gu Sheng thought for a while, or said this sentence. She didn''t know if she could survive this time. She still had to give her apprentice a vination first. Otherwise, if the child was so dependent on herself, what would she do if she couldn''t think about it? She felt a burst of weakness in her soul. Knowing that it was time, she only gave Gu Yansui a smile, and her consciousness was dim. Gu Yan watched with open eyes, his master''s figure slowly, slowly, dim down, like a piece of bright pearl jade,pletely lost color, until finally, fragmented. He looked at the empty air, and suddenly there was a flood of red in his eyes. There was nothing. He couldn''t see the thunder, the bodies on the ground, nothing. I only know to stare at the empty void. If someone else is here, he will be very surprised to find that the man''s eyes havepletely turned into red gold vertical pupil, and his momentum is also rising at a very terrible speed. From the foundation of dayuanman to the early stage of Jindan, the middle stage of Jindan, theter stage of Jindan, the early stage of Yuanying, the middle stage of Yuanying, and theter stage of Yuanying, Yuanying is greatly satisfactory. Then, a breakthrough to the spirit of the period! However, there are no conscious living people around, and Gu Yanpletely ignores his own changes. He just thought: Master is gone. The master who saved himself from the beggar''s nest, taught him to be a man, taught him to practice, and brought his life into apletely different world. It''s gone. He practices so hard that one day he will be strong enough to protect his master? But now, master is gone. He sat so nkly on the ground, like a helpless child. For a long time. There is a drop of scarlet tears, falling on the darknd. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1055 When Gu Sheng woke up, he found that his consciousness could control his body. Her first reaction was that she had failed her mission and had returned to space. However, a sentence from the system told her that the task was not over: "host, you finally wake up, you have been sleeping for 487 years!" 487? Gu Sheng blinked his eyes and looked down at his hands. He was pale, soft and soft. Because of theck of sunshine all the year round, he could see the light blue blood vessels under the white skin. The aura in the body is not enough. If you calcte the strength, it should look like it is in the golden elixir period. She took another look at her surroundings: this is a very ornate bedroom. All the furnishings in the room are exquisite and extraordinary, and even a lot of seemingly unimportant furnishings are emitting light spiritual power. She subconsciously asked the system, "where am I?" Did she wear it again and her soul was attached to others. The system replied, "this is the lower level of the demon n, Wankong mountain." Demon territory? Gu Shengyin only felt a little headache: "system, you don''t sell the key, quickly, tell me all the news of these years." The system did it. It turned out that, on that day, after she had killed the six strong men in the transformation period and one Qiao Qiao who wanted to die by herself, her soul almost disappeared. Gu Yan watched his master disappear in front of him. Under the shock of his mind, Gu Yan woke up to the Red Fire Kirin blood which had been sealed since he was born. Chihuo Qilin is a auspicious beast. It is his awakening that keeps Gu Sheng''s true spirit. After more than 400 years, after unifying the demon n, Gu Yan devoted himself to finding the most precious treasure in the world to support her true spirit, and constantly searched for materials to reshape her body. Finally, fifty years ago, she fused her own blood, refined a body for her again, and put her true spirit into the body. I don''t know why, she hasn''t been able to wake up for 50 years. After finishing sorting out the events of these years, Gu Sheng expressed a feeling: "this apprentice didn''t receive in vain. How filial." System: Looking at the host like this, she was embarrassed to tell her what her filial disciples would do to her respected Master. Just when Gu Shengyin was still feeling, a maid like man came in with a jade te and saw Gu Shengyin sitting up from the bed. Four eyes are opposite. As soon as the maid''s hand was loosened, the jade te cracked and cracked. Then Gu Shengyin watched her cover her mouth and ran out. Gu Shengyin: "it''s How terrible is she? She suddenly remembered one thing: "system, my mission didn''t fail?" The system replied frankly: "if the host does not die, the task will not end." Gu Sheng was so happy that Qiao Qiao had already died more than 400 years ago. Would it not be that she could aplish her task as long as she passed on the lost skills of ancient times and benefited the whole cultivation world? Now that she has a physical body again, her strength can be restored in the near future. Isn''t it easy to finish the task? Sink into their own thoughts of Gu Sheng because did not find a golden figure quietly to the bedroom. Of course, there are also reasons for her declining strength. Or, the other side is too powerful. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1056 Gu Yan with some greedy looking at that countless times in his dream of the fresh face. This is her master. It took him more than 400 years to wait for her to wake up. His mind has always been paying attention to this side. After hearing the sound of the jade te falling to the ground, he put down his things and rushed over. Then, he met an excited maid. The news he heard from the maid made him think he was probably dreaming. He waited for the news every day and night, but he hesitated at the moment when he really heard that the other party was waking up. In case Just an empty joy? In the heart in hesitation, the foot of the action but not a stop came to this bedroom. He didn''t seem to see himself. Gu Yan approached softly and called out, "master." Gu Shengyin raised his head. And suddenly into the eye of the figure together, is the breath of lotus. What''s going on? Gu Sheng is confused about the system. She and Gu Yan have been together for so many years, and have never smelled this smell on him. System: "only the soul body has no entity, can''t smell and the other party has no awakening blood, so you can''t smell. Which of these two options do you choose?" Gu Shengyin: "it''s Well, she already knows what the system means. Once again, she took a close look at the people in front of her. Her little apprentice grew up. Originally, the boy with delicate eyebrows and eyes, who could not distinguish between male and female, has now grown into a beautiful young man. His appearance is still aggressive, but no one will ever mistake his gender. It''s so high. Gu Sheng raised his head to think of it. Then she called out, "whatever you say?" Gu Yan, who has been without any expression, has a smile on his face after hearing the familiar call. The next moment, Gu Shengyin realized that he was surrounded by a fire and heat. The other side with a will not hurt her pain also absolutely let her earn the strength to hold her. She wanted to break free, only to find her arms shaking. She was suddenly soft hearted, put soft body, let Gu Yan with embrace. Feeling the softening of the other party''s attitude, Gu Yan is happy in his heart. He hugged the man in his arms more forcefully and said stiffly, "master, I waited for you for 487 years and 44 days." He was only sixteen when he lost her. It took more than 400 years to bring her back into his arms. The other party''s hot breath falls on his ear. Gu Sheng can''t help shaking his ears. She moved her body: "follow your words, get up and speak well." Fortunately, she is still his master, and her prestige is still there. Gu Yan with some reluctantly, but still obediently let go of his hand, his hand moved a stool toe over to sit on the side of Gu Shengyin. Gu Yan looks at her master without blinking. He had seen her so many times when she was unconscious. But no time, let him so happy. Gu Sheng is happy to see Gu Yansui. The two chatted together for a while, most of the time, Gu Yan said casually, and Gu Shengyin listened quietly. Gu Yan chooses some interesting and rxed things to listen to Gu Shengyin. However, Gu Shengyin is not a person who doesn''t know anything. Gu Yan follows a man who has no foundation. Until now, the whole demon n is subject to. What he experienced will never be as easy as he said. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1057 But Gu Yan did not want to say it, and of course Gu Shengyin would not ask. Gu Yan talked with one person for a long time. It was not until he had roughly finished talking about his experiences over the years that he turned to Gu Shengyin. "I don''t know all along, master, you''re from, even..." His long eyshes fell down like a butterfly pping its wings. "I don''t even know your name, master." When he said this, his tone was a little low, as if the whole person was very aggrieved. God knows, if the demon ns outside see their indifferent and domineering demon emperor this appearance, what will they feel? Gu Shengyin was not surprised. In her heart, the impression of Gu Yansui still lingers on that delicate and lovely boy. Although this young man is a head taller than himself, she is still her little apprentice. Looking at Gu Yan''s lost appearance, Gu Sheng looks up and touches it on his head. Gu Yan immediately raised his head and looked at his master in surprise. Gu Sheng said with a soft smile: "my name is Shi Lingshi, and I was called Jinghong fairy at that time..." She gave a brief ount of her own affairs. "It''s no wonder that master is so powerful. Gu Yan said with a smile. But the next second he frowned: "but no, master, you said at that time that I was named after your surname." With the burning eyes of his apprentice, Gu Sheng secretly scolded himself and didn''t know where the impulse came from, so he gave his surname. He said a lie with a smile: "Shi Lingshi is my master''s name for me. Before I became a teacher, themon surname was Gu." Gu Yan didn''t care much about it. Master had experienced how much of himself he had. There was no need to tangle with these unimportant things. "I want to go down for a walk." Gu Shengyin said. Anyone who knows that he has been lying for 50 years will want to get up and walk around. She got up, after all, this body has the cultivation of golden elixir period, there is no sign of weakness. But even so, Gu Yansui still held her arm at the moment when Gu Shengyin went to the ground. "Master, be careful." Looking at himself as a fragile apprentice, Gu Shengyin found that staring at him was useless, so he had to deal with it helplessly. When Gu Shengyin came out, he found that he actually lived on the top of a mountain. There were many maids passing by, but none of them dared to put their eyes on them. It can be seen from this that Gu Yan is under strict control. "It''s beautiful here." Gu Sheng sighed with emotion. At this time, the sun is about to set, the sun will not set, the whole sky is reflected on ayer of pink purple glow, magnificent and gorgeous. Gu Yan turned her head with one hand on her shoulder, and said with a gentle smile, "I have heard master talk about it. I like watching the sunrise and sunset best, so I went to this ce." "Master, this is a special ce for you." Gu Shengyin looks at the disciple who has grown into a mature man. The afterglow of the setting sun hit his well-defined handsome face, showing all the advantages of his facial features. In his pupil, there is no concealment of tenderness. An arm around her waist, the body side of the person closer, ear side of the warm breath. "Master, I have delusions about you." It''s six o''clock in the morning. Tomorrow, my cousin is full moon. Gao Lengzhi is going to drink on behalf of the whole family. So, you know The remaining two chapters will be updated in the evening. Finally, in the new week, please vote for Gao Lengzhi''s monthly ticket rmendation, and make a dash for ranking , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1058 Everything is so natural. Gu Shengyin did not even refuse. She doesn''t ask the other party how she has lived for more than 400 years, but it doesn''t mean she won''t think about it. She loves this man. Brought up by his own hand, he has be an excellent man. She was a little dizzy and bewildered. She didn''t know why they were on the top of the cliff. Why did theye to bed in the blink of an eye. "Master, you..." Gu Yan sighed and sealed the lips of his servants. No words can describe the ecstasy in his heart at the moment. When he just couldn''t help saying that, he was terrified. He was afraid that the master would hate him, would not ept him, or even recognize him as an apprentice. The only thing he didn''t dare to think about was that the master would ept himself. But the most unlikely one hase true. If it was a dream, he thought, it would be worthwhile to exchange the rest of his life for the joy of the evening. The body refined from countless precious medicinal materials is perfect, but Gu Yan did not put his eyes on it for long. He just looked deep into his eyes. Very ck, very bright, like a star drop. Fall, inside full, all are their own figure. This kind of cognition makes his heart rise with endless excitement. He can''t help but bend down to worship this person''s body inch by inch. The body tightly fits, even the heart, also tightly oveps together. Gu Sheng''s hair was stained with sweat, and the corners of his eyes were stained with red frost. Even when he breathed, he took on the burning temperature. The heat in her body was more intense than her own. Her breath was very hot. The heat and high temperature burned Gu Shengyin''s reason. She even raised her arm and surrounded his tight arm. It''s like a mysterious signal. Gu Yan''s body vibrates for a moment because of her small action. Then, her breathing bes heavier, and even her movements be more and more wild. Ups and downs, waves, ups and downs, high tide, one after another. Until the end, Gu Shengyin didn''t know how he had been sleeping. The physical strength of the golden elixir was fainted by this man! It''s terrible! Gu Shengyin wakes up in a warm embrace. Thin by the bottom of the two people intertwined. Legs told her that this man has always been with his side. "As a demon emperor, don''t you have to deal with things?" She asked, half opening her eyeszily. Gu Yansui has been staring at her with gentle eyes. He leaned over her forehead and gave her a kiss. He said with a smile, "in my world, nothing is more important than master." What is more touching than the love words of lovers? Yes! That is in the two people after a harmonious physical and mental exercise, lovers in bed. Gu Sheng enjoyed his sweet talk very much, and Friar Jindan was able to recover quickly. After sleeping, she was afraid that even the trace had been almost eliminated, and she did not feel tired. But she didn''t get up. Instead, shey downzily and asked her apprentice to massage her. He looked down and said, "well, when he looked down, he couldn''t smile." Gu Yan changed his color with his face, but he was still gentle: "master, I have read from the book that this massage, of course, has to be done all over the body, and the effect is the best." Gu Shengyin: "it''s A serious rascal. Hooligan! After reading the previous chapter three times, Gao Lengzhi pointed out that he should drive here! But you know, it''s probably a bicycle? Brain tonic , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1059 Gu Sheng''s remodeled physical talent is just against heaven. In addition, she has established a rtionship with Gu Yansui. In the rest of the time, she is dedicated to improving her strength. When she was in the period of transforming spirits, she set up a sect, Zixiao daozong, on a peak not far from Wankong mountain. At first, no one knew about this unknown family. What''s more, Gu Yan publicized Zixiao daozong to the whole Xiuzhen world. For a while, Zixiao daozong had a great reputation! Fame naturally has trouble, but those whoe to fight in secret are directly fanned down the mountain with Gu Yan''s p. So a message came out. The Zixiao daozong was only built by the emperor of the demon n to his wife Gu Yan, as he called himself. The patriarch who called Jinghong fairy had never heard of this name. Even within the demon n, there are many people who have opinions on this. Those demon ns have long heard that the demon emperor has a lover who loves as a treasure. They have never seen Gu Shengyin''s strength, but many people have seen Gu Shengyin''s face. In this way, Gu Sheng''s reputation for the disaster became more and more popr. The party did not make any response to this, and even she stopped Gu Yansui. "If your mouth is on those people, can you control their mouths and their hearts?" Gu Sheng calmed his angry disciples with a smile and said: "there is only one best way to make people shut up in this practice world." When everyone looked at the so-called Zixiao daozong with a kind of joke, Gu Shengyin ushered in his advanced thunder robbery. The whole Xiuzhen world was shocked by the thunderbolt. When you ask, what? Is this the Zixiao patriarch who is said to have a fairnd in the hollow? One, two Eighteen Forty nine Fifty six The more they counted, the more shocked they were. He was promoted to Huashen by thunder. Promotion of thebination, eight eight sixty-four thunder robbery. However, from thebination period to the legendary transition period, it is necessary to go through 9981 thunder. Looking at the number of looted mines, it has far exceeded 49. Is it hard to be sessful? This man is actually in the promotion of fitness? In the past five thousand years, there has been only one monk in the whole Xiuzhen world, who has sessfully broken through the period of transforming God into a monk in the period of integration. That man is now the emperor of the demon n, Gu Yansui with the red fire and Qilin blood. Powerful, which is the fundamental reason why he can control the demon n in such a short time. And now, there should be a chapter toe to the world. In the next world, Gao Lengzhi is still wandering between vampire brother and sister and iceberg school grass. There will be no update in the morning. Sorry, Aung. Don''t stay upte. I came backte today, but I couldn''t put forward the code. I only wrote the updated two in the evening. Finally, er, although there is no update in the early morning, the ticket is still cough, ask for , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1060 The patriarch of Zixiao daozong is not only the Taoistpanion of the demon family and the demon emperor, but also a monk in the period ofbination! It is not unreasonable that strength determines everything in the world of cultivation. In its own strength is iparably strong, coupled with Gu Yan with the unconditional support of the demon emperor, Zixiao daozong is a very terrible speed of development. The situation that the Xiuzhen world has been monopolized by several powers for thousands of years has been broken. Those big doors want to stop it, because the rise of Zixiao daozong has harmed their interests. But they don''t have the strength to stop it. Another 500 years. Zixiao daozong, which has be the first-ss major gate of the whole Xiuzhen world, once again ushered in a massive thunder robbery. 9981 robbery thunder. He is the only monk in the world of practice for thousands of years. Because of this, Jinghong fairy is famous, and Zixiao daozong has be the only holynd in the mind of the practitioners of the true world! "Ding ~ congrattions to the host, sessfullypleted the task." The system prompts the sound. Gu Shengughed. She received several posthumous disciples and taught them the cultivation methods which had been lost in the long river of time thousands of years ago. The details of Zixiao daozong have made countless sects speechless and envious at the same time. After sessfully cultivating the next generation of sessors, Gu Sheng retired to the background because of peace of mind, and became the sea god needle of Zixiao daozong. With such a monk in the period of robbery, no one can shake the status of Zixiao daozong. As everyone knows, there are only two ces to go if you want to see the fairy. Zixiao daozong Zixiao peak is snow covered all year round, and Wankong mountain is the holynd of demon n. Even more often, she appears in thetter. Everyone knows that Jinghong fairy and demon emperor are a pair of Taoist lovers with deep friendship, and they are almost inseparable. Even, it is said that when the demon emperor was 3000 years old, Jinghong fairy made a concentric charm for him with his own blood essence. With this symbol, even if they are separated from each other, they canmunicate with each other. Even if they are fatally injured, she can forcibly transfer the damage to herself. In the past, everyone envied the Zixiao patriarch for his good appearance. He was looked on by the demon emperor, and he has made great progress since then. But now, the object of admiration is changed into the demon emperor. How could he be able to make Jinghong fairy, a man who has surpassed the whole Xiuzhen world in terms of appearance and strength, be so devoted to him? However, some things always happen between two people. Others, but just idle spection when chatting. Gu Shengyin spent thousands of years in this world with her little apprentice. Until the vicissitudes of life, a new round of reincarnation came. Holding hands, they closed their eyes together and entered a new cycle. ¡­¡­ This is a very gorgeous room. Overhead huge crystal chandelier almost upies half of the whole ceiling, and the furnishings in the room are thetest limited edition of major international luxury brands. The whole room has a pink tone. No matter how tall the Princess Doll is in the corner, or the girl style dresses full of the wardrobe, all show that the owner of the room is a little princess who has been loved. Now, the little princess is lying on a big bed enough for her to turn several somersaults on. She has a fascination. People''s big ck eyes, long eyshes, like a neat, thin and dense brush, delicate small nose, under the cherry blossom like delicate lips. When youugh, you will show two cute little tiger teeth, which looks quite harmless. But it''s just looking. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1061 Gu Shengyin knows that when this cherry blossom like beautiful little mouth opens, those two lovely and harmless little tiger teeth will deeply pierce into the flesh and blood and absorb your blood. The red tip of the tongue and the corners of the lips stained with blood are irresistible charm and danger for human beings. This girl with a beautiful and harmless face like an angel, named Wei Sheng Ying Luo, is a student of St. Rhodia high school in the daytime. At night, she is a vampire who walks in the dark and feeds on human blood. She is the princess of a pure blood micro living family. Now Gu Shengyin, is toe to the body of Wei Sheng Ying Luo. Gu Shengyin is a little surprised to know that he has received the task of vampire again. However, when she read the plot carefully, she realized that it was totally different from the blood n world she had experienced. At that time, the blood n''s living habits were closer to those of the medieval aristocrats. They were arrogant, powerful, independent, disdainful of human beings and arrogant. They even isted their own life from ordinary human beings. But this world is not the same, ordinary people do not know the existence of vampires, vampires, quietly integrated into the human world, and they coexist. Even, with the change of times, their physique and blood have evolved, and they are no longer afraid of sunlight. As the noblest pure blood in the blood family, weishengyingluo even needs to go to school to study like ordinary human beings. Humans and vampires coexist with each other in such a calm manner. Today is Sunday, do not need to go to school, Gu Sheng becausezy in the Wei Sheng family castle. She slowly arranges the plot of the world. The female master of this world, Yingluo, is the princess of the pure blood aristocrat of the vampire family. In this generation, there are two pure blood heirs, the eldest son Wei Sheng Liang, and the second daughter Wei Sheng Ying Luo. Say is the eldest son and the second daughter, in fact, two people are only born time, but the difference is only a few minutes. Yes, weishengliang and weishengyingluo are twins. However, the appearance of the blood n is determined by the strength. When in the mother''s stomach, as a brother''s tiny cold, it absorbed the mother''s excessive strength. Therefore, today''s weishengliang has already been the appearance of an adult man, and has been in charge of weishengjia''s huge business empire abroad, while weishengyingluo has always maintained the appearance of a 16-7-year-old girl. ording to the tradition of the vampire family, if there is a man and a woman in the family with two pure blood, then in order to maintain the purity of the family blood, it is best for these two people to be partners and continue to be the purest inheritors of the family. This is a verymon thing in pure blood, such as the biological parents of Weisheng Yingluo, which is a pair of brother and sister. Gu Shengyin is dumb to see here: that is to say, vampires don''t have to worry about gic variation to dare to do this. Vampires have a long life, and spend endless wealth. ording to the original n, after spending three years in school, Yingluo will be engaged to the returning student Liang, and then marry as soon as possible. After giving birth to an heir, she will be able toy down her burden and enjoy life like her parents. From the beginning to the end of her life, there will be no difficulties. Short for, life winner. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1062 But the winner of life meets another "sense of justice" girl. Shao Changgui, a vampire hunter. Strictly speaking, Shao Changgui is not even a qualified vampire hunter. She was a girl who was very curious about all supernatural and magical events when she was 15 years old. By chance, she got a special ability to see through all the non-human disguises. It was this special ability that made her find out by the vampire hunter Association and let her join the vampire hunter Association. Shao Changgui was brainwashed by the vampire hunter Association, believing that vampires are the dirtiest and evil creatures in the world. Her biggest goal in life is to eliminate all the vampires in the world. But she didn''t have any talent. The vampire hunter Association paid more attention to her ability to sense the vampire in the first time, so that she could serve the whole society. She transferred to St. Rhodia high school, and at the first sight, recognized the pure blood vampire microbirth Sakura. Shao Changgui keeps fighting against weishengyingluo, who somehow thinks that this human being is really interesting, and has been teasing her with a general attitude of teasing. However, the vampire hunter, who has no ability, even bumped into her territory when she was the weakest. Shao Changgui doesn''t have any good feelings for vampires. Seeing the tiny cherry blossoms which are unconscious on the ground and can''t even wake up, Shao Changgui doesn''t hesitate to insert the special silver into her heart. Not to die, but her body was taken into the vampire hunter society and sealed permanently. When the foreign micro life cool back, from the vampire hunter Association snatched back, it is only the sister''s cold body without temperature. Gu Shengyin was a little strange after reading it. That''s unreasonable. "The system, I find it strange," she asked System: "the host can ask questions if they have questions." Gu Shengyin said: "weishengyingluo is a princess of the pure blood family. When she is the weakest, shouldn''t she stay in her own castle? What''s more, her status is so noble, she should be apanied by vampires, right? That Shao Changgui, a vampire hunter with such poor strength, came to hera and almost killed people? " After hearing the speech, the system was silent for a while before it answered Gu Shengyin''s question. "In some worlds, for various reasons, in order to follow a specific plot, all unreasonable ces will be weakened. Please don''t look at things with logic. Without logic? So Gu Sheng''s mind moved: "can I finish the task without following logic?" The system said, "if you don''t break people''s devices, there''s no big problem." Gu Sheng nodded and seemed to be very satisfied: "that''s good." System: Always feel that something bad will happen. Kowtow, kowtow. The door of the room was knocked and the Butler''s voice came. "Sakura, your highness wille back tonight." What? Will you return to China? Gu Sheng is surprised. If she remembers correctly, Wei Shengliang has been abroad until she knows about her sister. The two brothers and sisters have seldom seen each other since they grew up, and the rtionship is not very intimate. Why did hee back suddenly? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1063 Gu Sheng was a little surprised and asked, "brother came back so suddenly?" The housekeeper outside the door replied respectfully: "Your Highness Liang just informed me that he would have dinner with you in the evening." Gu Sheng looked up at the time at 3:30 p.m. "I see." She replied. If you haven''t met for six years, you must be more formal. Instead of lying in bed, Gu Sheng got up and opened the wardrobe. As vampires with eternal life, their wealth has long been unable to be measured by ordinary standards. At least Gu Shengyin knows that if any luxury clothing brand in the world has produced women''s clothing, as long as they fall in love with it, how much less will it be today, and it will be made up tomorrow ording to the eight watch. I still have three chapters, I remember all of them. Branches always want to save some manuscripts, but every time something happens, the things saved in a week are not enough% of a day_ <%¡£ Don''t wait, everyone. Good night. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1064 The attraction and closeness from the blood made Gu Shengyin want to rush up and open the door to have a good look at his brother. She tried to resist this almost uncontroble impulse, and then got up. The door was opened from the outside, and in the respectful eyes of the housekeeper and servants, a figure in a long silver gray windbreaker appeared at the gate. He was tall, slender, with deep, sharp eyes under his untidy hair, a straight nose, and a thin, perfectly shaped lip. Wei Sheng Liang is also in the first time, he turned his eyes to the ce that affects his mind. The intimacy of blood, especially for pure blood, is the most irresistible. Then, he saw a little pink figure rushing towards him very quickly. He doesn''t like strangers approaching him. But immediately he thought that this was not someone else, but his sister Yingluo. In this pause, the soft figure ran into his arms. Slightly cool body faster than the brain response to embrace the figure in the arms. Gu Sheng took a breath of the familiar lotus fragrance and looked up with big eyes and a cool smile: "brother, you finally want toe back to see me. I miss you so much In the general eyes of ss, there is no disguised joy and attachment. He was stunned for a moment. He doesn''t spend much time with this sister. Vaguely remember, the rtionship between the two was very good when they were young. He was warned by his parents that Yingluo was his sister and fiancee. He should take good care of her. But after he was ten years old, he was sent abroad, and the two brothers and sisters had not seen each other for a long time. Evenmunication is very little. He thought that Sakura would feel strange to himself, but she still stuck to him as before. Thinking of this, a trace of secret joy rose in my cool heart. this is as like as two peas, his sister, the only one in the world who has the same blood in his body. He lowered his head and gently dropped a kiss on Gu Shengyin''s forehead. Lips can not help but smile: "Cherry down, brother also want you." The deep voice line is gorgeous and maic. Gu Sheng shakes his ears for a moment, and he says in his heart that even the voice is so evil. She reached out and touched her ears. She blushed a little and asked, "why did my brothere back all of a sudden?" Wei Shengliang looks at her shy appearance and smiles in her heart. He approached Gu Shengyin more and more, lowered his voice to her ear and said, "there is no big event in the group during this period. I wille back to live for a period of time ande back to see my cherry blossoms." He looked at with satisfaction, his sister''s ears because of their own words dyed a thinyer of red. Crystal white skin with ayer of pink, unspeakable cute lure. People, people want to bite. As a matter of fact, that''s what micro cool thinks. He thought more than that, and without drowning his own desire, he bent down and bit it. Feeling the tingling sensation of crisp and numb on the ear, Gu Sheng looks at the slight cold with some disbelief. For several years did not see the younger sister up to y rogue. Hooligan, really good? Oh, no, she is not only his sister, but also his fiancee. It seems that what he has done is not too much. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1065 Some reluctantly let go of the earlobe which was grinded by his own teeth, slightly cool, and some reluctant to give up with the tip of his tongue gently swept in the white auricle. He felt that the man in his arms trembled slightly because of his own movement. He shook for a while, and then heughed deeply. "Shy?" He reached out his finger and raised gusein''s chin. Sure enough, the other side''s face was red. He didn''t think it was enough and took a bite on the corner of her lip. "I can''t be so shy, my cherry blossom." Heughed. "You''re my fiancee. Get used to it." Habits? What are you used to? Gu Sheng is speechless in her heart. She knows that the vampire is very indulgent. She didn''t expect the other party to be so open. Looking up to see each other''s eyebrows and eyes are smiling, Gu Sheng because of the impulse to resist grinding teeth. She thought about it for a moment, and then she beamed. He stood on tiptoe and bit his lips heavily. She controlled the degree, there is no skin bleeding, but the pain is not less. Learning from his action, he licked the ce where he was bitten by himself. Gu Sheng raised his eyebrows and looked at him with a smile: "my brother''s taste is much better than I imagined." Slightly cool eyes suddenly darkened down. Heughed in a low voice: "is it? How about the cherry blossoms? How about tasting them carefully His body shape is beyond doubt upied, belongs to his breath in Gu Shengyin''s domain wantonly plunder and sweep, until people are defeated. This man is so careful! Gu Shengyin, who finally recovered from the soft legs and the soft body, gave a slightly angry look. Isn''t it because we are stronger than ourselves? Wait! She will return them one by er! Slightly cool, just happy tough. His return home was only a temporary n, but he didn''t expect to get such a big surprise. Sakura, can bepared to their own imagination, to a lot of interesting ah. The next morning, Gu Shengyin got out of bed on time. She opened her eyes and found herself sleeping in a man''s arms for the first time. His head was on his arm, and his waist was tightly encircled by his powerful hand. Almost all of his body was lying in his arms. The memory ofst night came back to my mind. When she was ready to go to bed, she was called into her room. "What? Sleeping here? "She opened her eyes. "You and I are unmarried husband and wife, where there is a problem?" Gu Shengyin: "it''s That''s reasonable. She couldn''t say anything. The most speechless thing is that the vampire housekeeper who watched her grow up didn''t object at all. She even seemed very happy to move her daily necessities to a cool room. Anyway, the ce is veryrge, and the things for more people are not crowded at all. As a result, Gu Sheng lived with his brother smoothly in the eyes of everyone. The recollection is interrupted. "What are you thinking?" The deep voice also has the characteristguidness and hoarseness in the morning. It''s so sexual that it feels terrible. Gu Sheng was su one early in the morning, smell speech reply: "nothing, I should go to school." As if dissatisfied with her perfunctory answer, Gu Sheng just felt a tight waist, and then the body turned, the whole person was lying on the top of the slightly cold chest. Four eyes are opposite. "Nothing, eh?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1066 Gu Sheng struggled for a while and gave up: "brother, you put me down. I have to go to school." Wei Shengliang ignored her words, only put out a hand to rub her lips: "you tell me what you just think, I will release you." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Why is this man so domineering? "I miss my own bed," she told the truth The hand in the waist is tight again, the man''s humughter spreads: "it seems, is the elder brother where to do let Sakura fall not satisfied?" Gu Sheng will bete if he doesn''t get up again. Although it''s not a big deal for her to bete, she has something to do today. GU Shengyin quickly begged for mercy: "no, brother, you''re the best. Everything is good. I''m just not used to it for a while." Looking at her as if really very anxious, slightly cool just reluctantly let go of her: "more sleep, get used to it." Gu Sheng got up quickly and quickly got into the bathroom to finish his own affairs. "Goodbye, brother." Wei Sheng Liang was lying on the bed with his head propped up, looking at his sister''s speed out of the door. Gu Sheng finished his meal and was escorted to St. Rhodia high school by his own driver. St. Rhodia high school, listen to the full name, this is not a simple school. Yes, this is the legendary aristocratic school among the aristocratic schools, the top noble University. As expected, they are very local tyrants. This is Gu Shengyin''s feeling ofing all the way from the school gate to the ssroom. She went to her own ss and sat quietly in her seat waiting for Shao Changgui toe. Yes, today is the day when Shao Changgui, a Yin Yang teacher, transferred to St. Rhodia high school. Although Shao Changgui''s family background is not bad, he does not have the ability to go to St. Rhodia high school. This is the vampire hunter Association specifically applied for her qualifications. The vampire hunter association has been dealing with vampires for many years, and has a good understanding of this race. They know that they are not simply luxurious in terms of life enjoyment. Naturally, they will not miss Saint Rhodia. Unexpectedly, they really caught a pure blood by mistake. There is no early self-study, the bell of the first ss rings on time. Gu Sheng sits quietly in his position, waiting for the arrival of Shao Changgui. "Students, there is a new student in our ss today. Let''s wee her." The teacher''s gentle voice sounded on the tform, but the response of the students below was quite perfunctory. Only a few hundred people pped along. The head teacher''s expression was a little embarrassed, but she did not dare to say anything more: none of the students who coulde to school here had a simple family background. She could not afford to offend any of them. Shao Changgui stood on the tform with some embarrassment. Looking at the brightly dressed students below: "Hello everyone, my name is Shao Changgui. I''m very d to be able toe to this ss. I Ah Her self introduction suddenly interrupted, opened her eyes and pointed to Gu Shengyin excitedly: "vampire!" The eyes of the whole ss fell on her and Gu Shengyin. However, too many people just reflexively follow the direction of her look at Gu Shengyin, and then begin to look at Shao Changgui with a kind of caring eyes for the mentally retarded. Vampires? This new, is hot blooded animation novel to see more? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1067 Gu Sheng looks around in surprise, and then determines that Shao Changgui is pointing to himself. She pointed at herself strangely: "this ssmate, do you mean me?" When Shao Changgui saw her like this, he knew that she was pretending, and his face was cold: "evil vampire, don''t pretend. I don''t know what your purpose is in this school, but I Shao Changgui will never let you seed!" The teacher in charge of a ss who has been standing beside him and can''t make out the situation clearly:.... " All the students who were in a daze during the whole process: "I''m sorry, but I can''t help you Gu Shengyin, who knows the truth: Although she knew the plot and understood that Shao Changgui''s EQ was hard hurt, she felt that she was not challenged at all because she was so stupid. As Gu Sheng helped her forehead, the whole ss seemed to feel a strong sense of powerlessness from her movements. Shao Chang returned and felt that the other party was frightened by his momentum and was about to continue. The teacher in charge of the ss nearby said: "enough! Shao Changgui, there must be a limit to joking! " Shao Chang''s return to a muddle. What is a joke? She looked at the head teacher and said, "I''m not kidding. What I said is true. That girl is really a vampire! Vampires feed on human blood, and she will kill you The head teacher forbearance, and forbearance, and then forbearance, he did not use to look at Shao Changgui''s mental illness. "Sakura has been studying here for more than a year, and has never seen what happened to our St. Rhodia high school. It''s Shao Changgui. If you disturb the order and spread rumors like this, I will report the situation to the Academic Affairs Office in person. " Shao Changgui looked at the head teacher with disbelief. She was saving them. Why didn''t she believe it? She looked at the students on the stage and found that they were looking at themselves with strange and mocking eyes one by one. It''s like you''re the monster that eats people. And the Vampire She looks at Gu Shengyin. The vampire looked at himself without expression, but Shao Changgui saw the color of mockery in her eyes. Look, what if you''re telling the truth? No one will believe you. She took a deep breath and firmly said to everyone, "look, I will prove what I said!" Because Shao Changgui had just had a while, the head teacher didn''t have any good feelings for this student. She casually pointed to a ce far away from Gu Shengyin and left the ssroom. Gu Shengyin also thought Shao Changgui could not help looking for himself during the break time. He did not want her to be more tolerant than he imagined. She didn''te to her, just kept staring at herself with a creepy look. Gu Sheng knew in her heart that she was afraid of running away. But in other people''s eyes, Shao Changgui''s behavior is very suspicious. "Cherry blossoms." Gu Shengyin''s deskmate came over quietly and whispered, "is that new Shao Changgui a change? I think she has been staring at you. You must be careful when youe home from school. I''m afraid that this kind of person will trouble you if he doesn''t have a clear mind. " "Thank you, lily. I''ll be fine." Gu Sheng shook his head with a smile. Of course, she will be OK. If something happens, it will be Shao Changgui. After school, Gu Sheng left the ssroom with a schoolbag on his back. Shao Changgui followed. - four shifts. Today''s update is 12000, and there are still eight shifts. See youter ¨q (¨s 3 systems) ¨r in addition, you all find that Shao Changgui has returned. Yes, you think it is Shao Changgui. Shao Changgui, a pungent and cute girl who wrote "a hundred styles of men''s God in a quick wear strategy"! I promise, she won''t survive. In the end, you know, tickets Tickets , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1068 Gu Sheng specially informed the driver not toe out to pick her up when she went out today, just to give Shao Changgui a chance to approach him alone. She walked slowly, as if not aware of the people behind her. Until I got to a deserted alley. Shao Changgui followed the way and finally had the opportunity to appear. "Cherry blossoms, stop!" She emerged from behind the wall and called out to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng stopped because of being kind. "Shao Changgui, what can I do for you?" She looked innocent. Shao Changgui said coldly, "there are only two of us here, so you don''t have to pretend any more. Damn vampires, I''m here to clean you up!" "Bloody vampire?" Gu Shengyin gently repeated a sentence. At the same time, ayer of invisible boundary slowly covers thene, and pedestrians outside will temporarily forget this ce. Gu Shengyin put away the smile on his face: "even if I am a vampire? Shao Changgui. " Shao Changgui''s eyes brightened, and her hands shook. She didn''t know where it came from. A silver chain appeared in her hands. Gu Sheng''s heart shed a sense of disgust: it was silver. Gu Shengyin said, "have you heard from the teacher? I''ve been at St. Rhodia high school for two years, and there''s never been anything wrong with it. Even because of my existence, those other monsters dare note to this school to look for food. I''ve never killed a human being. " Their pure blood also has dignity, and they don''t need to go to human beings themselves. Shao Changgui couldn''t listen to her: "you said so much, but it''s just sophistry. You can''t hide the essence of your dirty vampire!" Gu Shengughed softly: "so, what do you want?" Shao Changgui''s hand was chained: "of course, I killed you!" Gu Shengyin can see clearly that the chain is attacking his heart without hesitation. Shao Changgui really wants to kill himself. "Shua!" The chain pierced her chest in an instant, and Gu Shengyin seemed to be dull for a moment. "It''s done!" Shao Changgui''s eyes brightened. However, she did not feel happy for a long time, and a soft whisper came from her ear: "Oh? What made it The sound of the falling cherry trees! Shao Changgui looked at the other end of the chain. Sure enough, what was pierced by the chain was just a shadow, and now it is slowly disappearing. "You..." Mu ran, a cold chest. Shao Changgui seems to have sensed something and lowered his head with some difficulty. Her heart, pierced by a white palm. "Vampire hunters who want my life, it''s better not to stay in this world." Gu Sheng takes out his palm with a smile on his face. There was not even a trace of blood on it. Shao only felt that his heart was empty, as if he had lost something very important. What is it? It''s the heart! Just now Gu Shengyin crushed her heart directly. Shao Changgui''s eyes suddenly widened, and then, severe pain spread from the heart. Gu Sheng did not look at the man who fell to the ground behind him, and turned away. Soon after, naturally, someone from the vampire hunter society will take her body away. Walking out of the alley, Gu Sheng turned his head to the side: "brother?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1069 A cool figure emerged from the shadow. "My brother saw all of them?" Gu Sheng turned his head sideways, with a smile on his face, and his big eyes were full of rity. No one can imagine, this girl just like this, with a smile, with her hand crushed other people''s heart. Wei Shengliang daytime asked housekeeper sister when school, and learned that Sakura do not let the driver to pick her up today, so he came to have a look. Unexpectedly, but let him see such a scene. It turns out that my sister is far more than the innocent side she sees. He nodded: "I''ll be right behind you from the moment you walk out of school." Is that all the way through? "Will that brother hate me?" Gu Sheng looked at him with a wink. Wei Shengliang looks at his sister. He found that he couldn''t see through her. Her present appearance, clever and lovely, said she is the most simple and kind little girl, it is estimated that some people believe. But just now, he witnessed her with such an ignorant smile that she broke the woman''s heart. Such contradictions simply let him, simply let him I can''t control it at all! A sh, he came to her side. "Disgusting?" He looked down at the girl in front of him: "you know, looking at you like this, what do I want to do?" Gu Sheng looks at him in perplexity. That''s the look! It seems simple and ignorant, but who knows what the little bad guy is thinking about. He took Gu Shengyin''s hand and put it in his heart: "do you feel it?" There, something is beating fiercely. "It beats for you, Sakura." He followed her hand and brought her into his arms, kissing her lips eagerly. Different from yesterday''s superficial taste, his kiss was so warm that it seemed to drag her whole body into her own world and into her own body. There are pedestrians passing by on the road, some people are curious to put their eyes on the sweet little couple. However, immersed in their own world, the two people have no time to take into ount other people''s eyes. Until the end of a kiss. Wei Shengliang hugs Gu Shengyin and calms his intense heartbeat and breath. He turned his head sideways, and some of the fangs that he couldn''t control rubbed over gusein''s ears. "I''ll answer your question now, Sakura." "You know what I was thinking when I watched you put your hand into that woman''s heart?" He stretched out the tip of his tongue slowly and teased Gu Sheng''s ears, which made her tremble. Damn it, vampire''s body just can''t stand it. Funny! "I want to strip. Bare your clothes, press you hard. Under the body, through. Wear your body, listen to you call my name on the bed, cry and beg for mercy..." Deep sweet voice, but said the most. Flow of love words. Gu Shengyin thinks that this man is simply. She has done so many tasks. She thinks that she has a wide range of knowledge. Unexpectedly, he can always refresh her own cognition. But the point is, she this does not strive for sess of the body, unexpectedly because of these nonsense, some soft up. Gu Sheng buried himself in the man''s chest because of some self abandonment. She doesn''t know, she doesn''t know anything! Wei Shengliang seems to have sensed her thoughts, and with a low smile, she hugged people into her arms and took them back. Shortly after they left, two men with very strange clothes found the alley and took away the girl who had been dead for a long time. - six shifts. Go to dinner. There are also six shifts in the evening , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1070 In the room with warm and ambiguous colors, two figures are entangled on the purple bed. "Ah Brother... " Gu Sheng was panting heavily, and she could not see anything clearly. All the senses fall on the sense of touch. She can clearly feel the hands of the other party swimming on her body. Go, his lips fall hot kisses on his skin. His "Ah The ultimate joy made her scream. At the same time, her ck eyes turned bright red, and her sharp fangs could not help showing. Sharp fingernails cut the skin of the people on the body, the smell of sweet blood pervaded the whole room, mixed with the unique vor of love, like the most emotional spring medicine. "Brother, brother I can''t help it! " She yelled vaguely, her hands sped. She was not much better than she was. Fangs have been revealed, his eyes tightly locked under the people, she and he are one. Originally, the frequency of the storm is getting faster and faster, holding the people tightly. At thest moment, his fangs pierced Gu Shengyin''s neck. Gu Shengyin did the same thing. The more intense pleasure from the body, the blood exchange between the two sidessted for a long time. For a long time, the two men panted apart. Gu Shengyin still has some confusion in his mind. How did all this begin? Vampire''s body, really, can''t withstand temptation at all "Host." Suddenly, the sound of the system rang in her mind. Gu Sheng because of a Lin in the heart, she just rolled the sheet with her lover, this system will not watch the whole process? Fortunately, the next moment the system showed that he did not peep: "the host, please rest assured, our system pays attention to the host privacy. For example, in this case, the system can only see all kinds of mosaics, and even the sound has been mosaic." Gu Shengyin secretly breathed a sigh of relief: even if the system does not have human emotions, it is too shameful to be seen. But "How does sound strike a mosaic?" System: As long as the host knows, the system can''t hear anything. " Gu Shengyin: "it''s "Well, what can I do for you?" Speaking of business, the speed of the system is very fast. "The corpse of Shao Changgui, the female mate, was taken back by the vampire hunter Association. They have a special research institute. Now they have done research on her brain region and are studying her ability." Gu Shengyin: "so?" System: "so host you have a new mission to destroy the world''s Vampire Hunter society." A lot of difficult tasks for Gu Sheng System: "the host can choose to ept or not to ept. If it is not willing, it can choose not to ept." Gu Shengyin asked cautiously, "what will happen if I choose not to ept it?" The system says, "it won''t have any consequences. But the ultimate goal of the vampire hunter association is to wipe out all the vampires in the world. The host may encounter various problems in future life, and there will be a lot of small troubles. " "Moreover, once Shao Changgui''s ability is studied by them, it will be a huge trouble and disaster for the vampires in the world." "Because their ability to cover up will bepletely meaningless." - tall cold branches are a little square, which should be, no problem ~ in this degree , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1071 "Sakura? Cherry blossoms? " Slightly cool, some discontented call Gu Shengyin. Is his charm so bad? He turned over and leaned over Gu Shengyin and bit Gu Shengyin with hatred. Gu Sheng because of return to God, some inexplicable looking at the mood seems to be very bad. What''s going on? Are you not happy after eating meat? Her misty eyes let the tiny life cool, and the dark fire in her heart quietly dissipated. He sighed and gently licked the ce where he had just been bitten by himself with the tip of his tongue. "By the way, brother." Gu Shengyin suddenly asked, "if we want to destroy the vampire hunter Association, how difficult is it?" "How did you suddenly think of this?" he asked He immediately thought of the day that stupid vampire hunter, Sakura was angry? Since Sakura doesn''t like it, it''s useless to keep the vampire hunter Association. He said casually, "the vampire hunter society? The group that fights for justice all day long to wipe out our vampires? It''s just a mob. If we do, we will be able to live in the family. " Gu Sheng was secretly happy in his heart. "But..." He frowned slightly. "Several senior members of the vampiric Hunter society seem to be connected to several other pure blood families." Gu Shengyin knows this. When she looked at the original plot, she knew that the Vampire Hunters Association was not as just as they all said. On the contrary, the association was divided into two schools: the radical and the moderate. Radical advocates and vampires are irreconcble. If you see them, you must kill them. For example, Shao Changgui was a radical. The moderates, on the other hand, have been trying to find a ce where humans and vampires can live in harmony, and have been aiming for years. Both sides have beenmitted to internal fighting for their own interests. On the one hand, they have made little progress in dealing with vampires. Even, many vampire hunters in the vampire hunter Association have been contacted by some vampire nobles in private. Every time there is a big move in the vampire hunter Association, a few vampire aristocrats can get information long in advance. I''m afraid that Shao Changgui doesn''t know until she dies. In her mind, the vampire hunter Association, which has always been synonymous with justice and fearlessness, is so filthy inside. Gu Shengyin thought about it carefully and felt that it was not too difficult to deal with such an organization. "System, I take the task." The system mentioned that this additional task can get more soul feedback afterpletion. Think about it, it''s still profitable. Looking up, she felt dissatisfied with her silence. He reached out his hand and stroked Gu Sheng''s long smooth ck hair. He said softly, "OK, OK, you really don''t like the vampire hunter Association. Tomorrow, I''ll visit those families and tell them in advance." He thought it was very troublesome. The existence of the vampire hunter association had some influence on some low-level vampires at most. They were pure blood aristocrats. Those people were just ying with monkeys, and they would not pose any threat to them at all. But who says Yingluo doesn''t like it? He thought with some helplessness: girls are really delicate. But he loved her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1072 The next day, Gu Shengyin went to school. Of course, Shao Changgui can''te again. No one in the ss was interested in her. After all, it is just a new day, and left a bad impression on all the girls, who have no mind to pay attention to her. Gu Shengyin is not worried about any unnecessary things. The vampire hunter Association will deal with all the follow-up situations. Sure enough, the head teacher didn''t have any unnatural look on his face when he came in: "students, Shao Changgui, who came to our ss yesterday, can''te to our ss to continue studying because of family reasons." "Oh ~" a few people said they knew it with a long voice. The teacher in charge of the ss didn''t care about it. He just gave a notice and started the ss. After school, Gu Shengyin saw the familiar car at the school gate. It''s just that there is no driver sitting on the driver''s seat waiting for himself, but a tall man leaning on the side of the car. "Wow! Sakura, is that your car? Who''s that handsome guy Walking in Gu Shengyin''s side, the girl''s eyes are radiant and cool. This appearance, this figure, and this temperament are the best among men. Gu Sheng looked at his brother with some appreciation, and then smile at the girl: "my fiance." The girl immediately took back the eyes glued to him. If that handsome guy is a nobody, she doesn''t mind chatting up and asking for a contact information. Maybe she can have a romantic rtionship. But if someone else''s fiance Girls shrug their shoulders, that''s OK. It''s the most basic principle not to offend people who have a master. "See you tomorrow, Sakura." The girl blinked at Gu Shengyin. He lowered his voice and said mysteriously, "you are very lucky. Your fiance is so good-looking, and he will pick you up from school in person." She left enviously. Gu Sheng walked toward the cool. Just came to the side, slightly cool on the back of a very natural hand took her bag, the other hand skillfully took her hand to his arms. A hot kiss fell. "Wow!" "Cool!" Many students and pedestrians on the road saw this scene. Students like to watch the excitement, not afraid of big things, some even pped their hands and whistled on the spot. Gu Sheng has been kissed by seven meat and eight vegetables, but she is not easy to rx. She nces at the people beside her, and all of them are looking at her side with burning eyes. "So many people are watching." She whispered. It means to make him pay attention. Wei Shengliang looked at her with a smile: "I am your fiance, you are my fiancee, what''s wrong with us?" Just Yingluo and that girl''s dialogue, although the voice is not big, he did not fall a word, all listen in the ear. Listening to her deration of sovereignty, she said that she was her fiance. She felt that the cold blood of a vampire in her body seemed to be boiling. Sakura, she can always be so easy, about their own emotions. They got into the car. Gu Shengyin found that the car was not on his way home. "Where are we going?" She wondered. Wei Sheng cool side looked at her: "you don''t want to destroy the vampire hunter association? I''ll take you to meet some people. " - three shifts of hematemesis. There''s three shifts before twelve. Ask for tickets ~ , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1073 Can be micro cool to meet in person, of course, is the identity of the vampire. This identity is also known as a vampire who enjoys luxury life. Gu Shengyin can already foresee the local tyrant scene that he will see. There was no ident. The address is in the castle of the Beitang family, another pure blood vampire family. By the time he arrived, the castle was already full of lights. There was a murmur in it. There are waiters respectfullye forward, with two people into the castle gate. The scene in front of them appeared in front of them. Almost at the same time, slightly cool on the side of the body, blocking Gu Shengyin''s line of sight: "don''t look." Then, the huge pressure of pure blood swept through the hall. The vampires who were reveling on the dance floor were all shivering and kneeling. They didn''t understand why the adult was suddenly angry. "Get out of here!" Micro life cool cold said. No vampire dares to say a word, one by one busy toward the door to leave. In a sh, the whole hall was left with music. At the same time, azy man''s voice sounded from the second floor: "you are still so cold and cool. There are a lot of special things in the party just now. " Gu Sheng looked up and saw a boy with short silver hair jumped down from the high balcony on the second floor. "It''s with you." The silver haired boy took a look at Gu Shengyin, and there was a trace of surprise in his eyes: "this is the princess of Weisheng family, Miss Yingluo? Hello, I''m beitangxun. " Gu Sheng said hello to him with a smile. Beitangxun is a famous yboy among the pure blood aristocrats. It is said that changing his girlfriend is faster than changing his clothes. However, he is powerful and of noble blood. Even if he is famous, there are still countless female vampires who want to approach him one after another, trying to have a good time with him. Wei Shengliang didn''t want to let his sister get in touch with him too much. He changed the topic: "how many of them?" They are the representatives of the other two pure blood noble families. The North Hall smoked looks at the upstairs: "all havee, upstairs." Today, there are four vampire families left in the world. Weisheng family, Beitang family, Fujiwara family, and Lianggong family. In terms of strength, the four families are the most powerful. Therefore, Wei Shengliang proposed to meet, and the rest of the family could not give face. Fujiwara Jingjing of Fujiwara''s and Lianggong''s of Lianggong''s have been seen before, but they have saved some introduction. Five people sat down, slightly cool, straight to the point. "I''m here today to talk to you about the vampire hunter society." Fujiwara Jing is a very charming and provocative woman, she hears wordszy pick eyebrows: "vampire hunter association? It''s just a couple of boring human beings. What''s up against us? What''s wrong with them? " He gave her a cold look. Tengtangjing is the most proud character among several people, and the only one among the three who has no involvement with the vampire hunter Association. The reason why she wasn''t involved was very simple. She looked down on human beings. Even the half blood vampire, she has some look down on, not to mention in the eyes of the vampire lower ss of human. "I''m here today to tell you that I''m ready to fight the vampire hunter Association," he said in a cool voice - do you think that the name in this story is very Well, the school atmosphere in primary school. Gao Lengzhi said that she had been racking her brains for a long time before she came up with it! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1074 Wei Shengliang said this, Fujiwara static and no response. But beitangxun and lianggongchuan are different. Beitang Xun''szy look finally got a little serious. He looked at the slight cold: "how cool, that group of vampire hunters provoked you?" Wei Sheng cool voice said: "there are vampire hunters killed Sakura, do not give them a lesson, that group of people do not know the height of heaven and earth really do not know how much they have." Beitangxun looked at Gu Shengyin, who had been sitting beside weishengliang and didn''t speak. He knows the power of pure blood. It is impossible for an ordinary vampire hunter to do any harm to pure blood like microborn Sakura. However, he was so angry that he didn''t intend to let go of the vampire hunter Association easily because his sister had nothing to do. Beitangxun brought himself to think about it. If he had a sister, he was targeted by the people of the vampire Association, and even called him in front of him. My reaction is He was silent for a moment and asked, "what do you want to do?" Absolutely can''t bear it! Liang Gongchuan also looked at the micro cool. "How to do it? Of course, uprooted! " Bei Tang Xun was surprised: "not really? But I offended Miss Yingluo for a moment. I''ll teach you a lesson. " He has trained several nails in the vampire hunter Association, which can be regarded as a great effort. Naturally, he doesn''t like to see this. Liang Gongchuan also frowned: "your micro life family has no industry in the vampire hunter Association, so you don''t feel distressed. Our Lianggong family is not the same." "I''m here today to inform you in advance. No matter whether you agree or not, we will do as nned." Beitangxun and lianggongchuan don''t look very well. Only Fujiwara Jing pped his hand: "to the micro living n leader, I Fujiwara Jing is one: Fu! If a man, even if his sister and lover are bullied and can''t retaliate back severely, what kind of man should he be? " Since the parents of weishengliang did not care, weishengliang has be the master of weishengliang''s family. Fujiwara static smile at the micro cool: "micro head, if you can use my Fujiwara ce, please don''t be polite." "Thank you." He nodded his head. At this time, Gu Shengyin opened his mouth. She looked at two people who were obviously not very good-looking and asked, "each of you has ced people in the vampire hunter Association. So I want to ask you something. Have you got any information about what the vampire hunter association is studying in secret now?" Secret research? Liang Gongchuan and beitangxun looked at each other''s eyes and saw a daze. No, they didn''t get any information. Gu Sheng had a good idea because he saw it. She said: "when the two go home, they can have a good look and see if I''m telling the truth or not. Is it true that your so-called confidants in the vampire hunter society are loyal to both of you She said this in a t tone, as if without any superfluous meaning. Listening to the ears of the two pure blood nobles, they felt ashamed. Since the other side dare to say so clearly, it shows that she is sure. But such a thing, imed to have two inside the vampire hunter Association, but did not receive any news. It''s just a p in the face! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1075 Finally, beitangxun still wanted to save it. "Cool, Miss Yingluo has nothing to do. Can you... " "No!" Wei Sheng coldly nced at him: "it''s about Yingluo, even if it''s a small thing, it can''t be let go." "You can think of it like this. It''s my life to grow a little bit cool." When he had finished speaking, he got up and took Gu Shengyin''s hand to leave. "Yes." He stopped and said, "next time, when Ie, please don''t let those messy vampires in." "Hot eyes!" Beitangxun was stunned and watched them walk away. It''s called hot eyes? The vampire n was originally a profligate and unruly group. In the past, when I was abroad, I didn''t see this kind of party. How can I suddenly get used to it? Fujiwara Jing looked at him like this, sneering: "usually say you are stupid, you don''t believe it. It was for the sake of his sister. You didn''t see that after he came in, it''s going to be eight on the 12th. Finally, ask for a wave of votes every day , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1076 "Little fool." Wei Shengliang reached out his hand and touched Gu Shengyin''s head. He actually feels very new. From the governor''s beginning, his mother told him that in the future, he would be the master of the Wei Sheng family, and his sister, who was the same age as himself, would be his future wife. Therefore, he should make great efforts to be infinitely powerful. Because a woman from a microhabitat should be her royal highness. She will receive the best protection and best treatment. And the men of the Wei Sheng family are always the patron saint of the women of the Wei Sheng family. Before he was ten years old, he lived with his sister. Small micro life Sakura love to stick to their own good-looking and very powerful brother, at that time, the rtionship between brother and sister was also very good. Then, he was sent abroad by his parents for seven years. Almost half of his life. In her childhood, the little girl who wore a pink fluffy skirt and would call her brother has be more and more blurred in her memory. He likes his sister, but he doesn''t love her. But he never doubted that he would marry Yingluo. This is something that has been predestined since birth. He will be good to her, good to her all his life, but may not give his heart. This is the thing that Wei Shengliang always thinks in his heart. Until this time I returned home unexpectedly. The girl doll in existence and memory has be such a fresh girl. When she threw herself into his arms with a smile, his cold heart leaped at that moment. In the arms of the girl dimple like flowers, with a naive world. But she can also with such a smile, the face does not change the life of others. Looking at such a scene, I just feel that the temperature of my whole body has never been so high. As a vampire, he had a blood boiling feeling because of her. He knew he was in love with her. What a strange and natural thing. He came back only a few days ago, and he loved her deeply. But she is his appointed wife. What''s wrong with falling in love with her? "Brother?" The girl with the voice of doubt let hime back to God. "What''s your brother thinking?" Wei Shengliang lowered his head, looked up at the girl, looked at himself, andughed. "I was thinking, my Sakura and I, when to get married is better." He looked at the girl''s face, because his words were red in an instant. Gu Shengyin really didn''t expect toe up here. Although the two of them are right and have done what they should do, after all, Wei Sheng Ying Luo is not even 18 years old. Although vampires don''t pay attention to the adult and minor, it''s too A little earlier? Gu Shengyin expressed his ideas. Wei Sheng cool eyes a squint: "early?" And he drew men into his arms with all his hands. Wei Sheng Yingluo is still a young girl. Her height is not short among human beings, but it is not tall. And slightly cool height, long legs, wide shoulders and thin waist, such a hug, the whole girl will be gathered into their own arms, hidden strictly, not a bit. "Have you and I done everything we should?" "Has our engagement been made since we were born?" "Besides marrying me, do you think of others?" "What''s the difference between living together now and after marriage?" "So, do you think it''s too early now?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1077 When asked these questions, Gu Shengyin felt speechless. It seems that it makes no difference to hear him say so. However, what''s wrong with it? Wei Sheng Liang lip corner with a smile to look at big eyes, a face confused looking at his sister, did not speak, took her hand back home. Gu Sheng was dazzled by the fans. Listening to Wei Shengliang, he called the housekeeper and told him that he would stay here for a long time. And let the housekeeper start to prepare for his marriage with Gu Shengyin. Then, Gu Shengyin looked at the housekeeper who had always been elegant and perfect. Because of this news, he almost burst into tears. "Master Liang, you can rest assured that I will prepare everything as soon as possible to prepare a perfect wedding for you and miss Yingluo." "¡­¡­" Gu Shengyin looks at the housekeeper walking out with wind. A white halo appears on his head. "Is he so happy?" "Do you not know, for the whole vampire family, the emergence of pure blood marriage, is a matter worthy of celebration?" "And that''s not the point. The point is, what they''re looking forward to most is the birth of the next generation." It was cold in her ear, biting her ear. "I''m going to have a rest. I have to get up early and go to school tomorrow." Gu Sheng changed the topic wittily. Such a dangerous topic must not continue. And for the vampire hunter Association, it seems that things have been put on hold. Gu Sheng had asked about the cold, but he only said that it had not yet arrived. "Believe brother, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll take care of it." Since Wei Shengliang said such words, Gu Shengyin did not say much. Anyway, the mission of the system is to destroy the vampire hunter Association, and it does not say that she must have done it herself. So, as long as there is no problem with the result, there will be no problem. There''s no one in the vampire hunter society who can threaten itself. The next day, Wei Shengliang personally sent Gu Shengyin to school. He seemed to fall in love with the feeling of arranging everything around him. "I''ll pick you up in the afternoon." He gently leaned over to kiss Gu Shengyin on the lip, and then got out of the car to open the door for her. Gu Shengyin walked into the ss as usual. "Little cherry blossoms fall!" A loud voice came out of the ssroom. Gu Sheng looks at the past, a handsome boy with yellow hair and Silver Cross Earrings on his ears is looking at himself. Song Hai. It is said that his family background is very strong, and his family situation is one of the best in Saint Rhodia high school, where local tyrants are everywhere. It is said that this man has a bad temper. Although he is very handsome, his reputation is not very good, and no girl dares to provoke him. Gu Shengyin thinks about it carefully. She doesn''t know song Hai. In her impression, the two never had anymunication. Lily at the same table whispered to her, "Yingluo, do you know this song Hai?" Gu Sheng shook his head: "I don''t know." "Little cherry blossoms?" Outside song Hai listens to Gu Sheng because there is no response here, wrinkling and shouting every day. Looking at the ssroom eyes all fell on their own body, Gu Sheng because of the body. "Excuse me, can I help you?" She asked. Song Hai was still very domineering, Gu Sheng because really in front of him, he was suddenly red face. Gu Shengyin: she had a bad feeling in her heart. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1078 Sure enough, that song Hai is a bit pinched, don''t go over, dry ask a way: "I hear, you have fiance?" There''s nothing to hide. Gu Shengyin nods. Song Hai''s expression suddenly became very strange. He seemed to want to stare at Gu Shengyin fiercely, but subconsciously he didn''t want to go too far with her. The expression on his face was simply wonderful. "You You and him, when did it happen? " After struggling for a long time, he only asked this sentence. Gu Shengyin looked at him: "our two families are a marriage made since childhood." Song Hai''s eyes brightened: "do you like him? If I don''t like it, I can... " Gu Shengyin interrupted his words: "Song Hai, I don''t know you very well. It''s very rude for you to inquire about my privacy. I have a good rtionship with him. Please don''t question us Song Hai''s expression became dim. He didn''t speak. Gu Sheng took a look at the ssroom and found that many students, although holding books in their hands, still looked at this side from time to time. Obviously, students are interested in gossip. "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back to the ssroom first. It''s going to be ss soon." Song Hai held out his hand to stop her: "wait a minute." He stood in front of Gu Shengyin and looked at her seriously. "I still feel like I need to talk to you about something." "I like you, little cherry blossoms." "I''ve been in love with you since the first day you entered this school." He looked at the girl who was not surprised or unbelievable when he heard his words. "Maybe it''s love at first sight. But I''m very strict in my family, and I''ve been appointed a fiancee of other families since I was a child, so I haven''t talked to you about it "It wasn''t until yesterday that I heard that you were kissing someone else at the school gate that I couldn''t bear it." Song Hai looked at her seriously: "even if I know that I can''t be with you, I hope you can know that a boy has loved you for a year." "Finally, I wish you happiness." Gu Shengyin finally raised his head and said, "thank you." When the bell rang, she crossed song Hai''s body and walked towards the ssroom. Song Hai is not in a hurry to go to ss, but quietly standing there, looking at the delicate girl''s head does not return to go away, away from himself more and more. His hands hanging on his side opened in vain, as if trying to keep something, but in the end he could only catch a mass of air. Originally is has never belonged to his own thing, how can he be caught? Song Hai''s eyes were red, and he finally turned to leave. Gu Shengyin''s deskmate still wants to gossip with her, but Gu Shengyin is not willing to talk to others about the secret love of an adolescent boy, so he prevaricates in the past. What she didn''t expect was that in the afternoon after school, Wei Shengliang once again kissed her at the school gate. "What do you do?" Gu Sheng looks at him with some anger. Does this man think she is too low-key in school? Slightly cool eyes intentionally or unintentionally across a certain ce, and gently in her watery red. A peck on the lips: "dere sovereignty." What? Gu Sheng felt a little puzzled. She suddenly moved in her heart and saw song Hai''s figure in the crowd. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1079 Sure enough. "How do you know that?" she said? No, the point is, as for? " Slightly cool light nced at the crowd has been looking at this side of song Hai: "as long as it is rted to you, I know everything clearly. Sakura, I can''t put you alone where I can''t see. " This is his paranoia. As for the second question. "Of course. Dare to covet my Sakura, for me, in this world, is more than want to suck my blood, but also intolerable things You can imagine how precious pure blood vampire blood is. Those low-level vampires, if they can get a trace of pure blood, almost equal to a risk-free promotion. There are even a lot of free vampires who are eager for pure blood and be their ves. It is not a disgrace to surrender to the strong. And what they can get is powerful power and a long life. Correspondingly, the pride of pure blood is well known. No pure blood will easily give their own blood to others, blood for them, is a symbol of dignity. And in the words of micro cool, it is no doubt that Gu Shengyin is ced in the most important position in his mind. Even if only love words, such love words, no woman can resist. Gu Sheng was satisfied with a smile: "brother, why do you speak so well? I dare say, as long as you want, no woman in the world can resist your charm and your sweet talk. " Wei Shengliang alsoughed: "only in this world, only a cherry blossom, is worth my showing my charm, can I hear my sweet talk." When he said this, his tone was not only full of indulgence, but also arrogant. As he said, there is only one tiny cherry blossom in the world. Worthy of his slight cool, willing to do everything, Bo her smile. Song Hai looked at the two people''s shapes and talked about something intimately. He liked the tiny Sakura for more than a year, and secretly observed her for a year. He had never seen so much in her face Must use the words to describe, probably is sweet? The happiness between eyebrows and eyes is just like overflowing. It seems that she really likes that man. Just when he was staring in a daze, he didn''t know if it was his illusion. He always felt that the man turned his head and his eyes seemed to pause on his body for a moment. Only a nce, there is no warningponent, as if it is really just a casual nce, but let him fall like a cave in the ice. By the time song Hai reacted, the two had already got on the bus and had already left. "What are you going to frighten him to do?" Gu Shengined. Just as she could see clearly, the slight chill was not really a simple nce. It is estimated that song Hai will have a nightmare for two days. Wei Shengliang asked her innocently, "what? What to scare? Why can''t I understand what you''re talking about Gu Shengyin looks at a serious man with a smile in his mouth. He is a man of manly demeanor Just be happy. Keep smiling. Dare to covet my Sakura, do not let you taste a little bitter, how can you have a long memory? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1080 As soon as he returned to the Wei Sheng family, the housekeeper met him. "Miss Sakura, take a look. The samples of dress and jewelry have been sent. In addition, I have informed the master and wife that they wille back in three days, and..." As soon as the manager saw Gu Shengyin, he began to ramble. Gu Shengyin once again realized that soon, he was going to enter the pce of marriage. Although, she has been married countless times. Wei Shengliang smiles and looks at his sister helplessly pulled by the housekeeper to try a variety of jewelry dresses. "Master Liang, you also go to the third room on the left of the first floor. There are designers waiting for you." The smile is still fading and cool: "is it..." Fortunately, he is always the same elegant appearance in front of outsiders: "OK, thank you, housekeeper." "Brother, I don''t want to go to school." After dinner, they walked hand in hand in the back garden of their castle. "Well, tell the housekeeper that he will do some follow-up work." A little cold agreed toe down. It''s Gu Shengyin''s turn to wonder: "you don''t ask why?" "The knowledge of human beings is of no use to us. If you don''t like it, of course you don''t want to go. What other reasons do you need? " Gu Shengyin: "it''s It''s really sweet and sad to have a brother who dotes on you unconditionally and follows you. "You will spoil me," she whispered In the slow night wind, it''s like the bitterest aroma of wine: "spoiling is spoiling, I''m spoiling, who dares to say more than one word Then, his hand was held by Gu Shengyin. "Brother, feel it carefully." Turbulent power surges in the blood, even if separated by twoyers of skin, micro cool can also feel the huge power. "Cherry blossoms..." He looked at his sister in surprise. "I can''t control the power, so I don''t want to go to school again," Gu said "You silly girl." A little cold, some breathless voice into her ears. Then, Gu Shengyin felt his body was embraced in a generous embrace. It''s not warm to watch, but it''s full of indulgence and peace of mind. "Isn''t it hard to bear that? What do you do with so many other people''s feelings? In a bad situation, it''s OK to clear those people''s memories! In all these ways, you choose the one that makes you feel most miserable. " He some heartache heartache scolds her. Gu Sheng took a deep breath of fresh lotus fragrance. Although she estimated the character of her lover, she was still very happy when she really heard his words. The first reaction to feeling such a powerful force in her body is not to doubt the source of the power, but to care whether her body is suffering. Such a man, so can let go? Such a man, is her Gu Shengyin! "Not particrly bad." She said in a low voice. Wei Sheng Liang hums andughs: "Wei Sheng Ying Luo, am I usually too gentle to you? Isn''t it particrly hard? " Gu Sheng, looking at his appearance, had topromise shunmao: "well, actually It''s still a little bit hard. " Tiny cool eyebrow tip a pick: "a little bit?" Gu Sheng abandoned himself: "in fact, it''s hard!" He said in a deep voice, "therefore, you should remember that you will be mine all over the future. If you dare not cherish your body, don''t me me for being rude!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1081 Gu Shengyin listened to his non threatening words, thinking how could he make himself look good? It is not her narcissism, micro life cool to themselves, is holding holding holding holding, simply reluctant to bear the appearance of being wronged, how can she be willing to be punished? Her look of disapproval was clearly seen. His eyes darkened for a moment and said nothing. Until now, he began to ask his own doubts: "how can you suddenly have such a force in your body?" When he asked this, there was no hidden worry in his eyes. Who knows if this will have any seque? It is impossible for Gu Shengyin to tell the truth. She only said that she did not know, this force seemed to appear suddenly in her body. She also inquired a lot of information, but could not find out the reason. Wei Sheng cool face dignified in her body to explore a time, again and again to make sure that there is no problem with her body, this just put down the heart. "Since there is no problem, don''t dy any more. You go back now and integrate this power thoroughly. " Gu Sheng nodded his head. It was really ufortable to bear it. Back in the room, Gu Shengyin lies on the bed with his eyes closed. Wei Shengliang stood quietly aside to protect the Dharma for her, and did not let others disturb her. There is an invisible wind rising from the void. Gu Shengyin''s mind has sunk into her body, so she can''t see that her body has been suspended on the bed. Micro - Sheng Liang frowned, and made sure that her face did not show any pain, and then put down his heart. There is no particrly dazzling change, but the change of the girl in bed is enough to be amazing. Her crow ck long hair began to grow, densely covered the bed under her body, her figure was lengthening, and her face had a significant change. It is as if there is a pair of invisible hands, in the delicate, let this previously immature girl, be a little bit perfect. The whole processsted a long time. And in the whole process, Wei Shengliang was still, keeping the same posture waiting for her. Until Gu Shengyin opened his eyes. The feeling of beingfortable and full of strength made her stretch and groan infort. Her long hair had already returned to a manageable length when she woke up. "Brother?" Gu Sheng is aware of another person in the room at the first time. A blink of cold eyes, the next moment, he appeared on the bed. "The cherry blossoms like this are really beautiful..." Gu Sheng was hugged and his lips and teeth were blocked at the same time. "Wuwu..." Gu Shengyin didn''t realize that there was something wrong with the touch until he noticed the cool hands of the other party swimming on his body? What about your clothes? "This looks like this, but the cherry falls first. It''s attracted me..." Wei Shengliang had been watching for a long time, and his heart was very angry. This time until Gu Sheng had nothing to do, he would not let go of the delicious food. "Wait..." Gu Sheng wanted to struggle for a while, but he was ruthlessly suppressed. This time, she had a solid experience of how to treat yourself unkindly and severely punish yourself. She wanted to cry without tears. How can this man be so careful! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1082 When Gu Sheng was finally let go, she could not makeints about what she was saying. During this period, she seemed to have heard the housekeeper knock on the door and try to call them to go downstairs for dinner, but it was obvious that the two people who were busy had no time to pay attention to him. Thinking of the vampire''s rebellious hearing, Gu Shengyin just wanted to bury his head in the quilt and never wanted to see the housekeeper again. Unfortunately, however, she turned to the top of her chest, which was slightly cold and bare. "I haven''t satisfied you with my eagerness to embrace you?" The voice of a faint smile sounded above her head. Go to your dissatisfaction! Gu Sheng opened his mouth and bit the meat hard. Slightly cool did not hold back "hiss" a sound. Then before Gu Sheng smiles with pride, she feels that her body is heavy, and the slight cold has covered her body again. He pressed close to his body, so that two people''s bodies more closely together, so that Gu Shengyin clearly felt the changes in his body. "Sakura, if you don''t feel at ease again, I can''t guarantee what I will do." His eyes are dark. From Gu Shengyin''s point of view, he can see his desire for himself. Feeling the big guy on his belly, Gu Shengyin was stunned. How fast! She''s dying now, OK? Is the talent of vampires so terrible? In any case, the threat of "Wei Sheng Liang" is quite effective. At least Gu Shengyin is really lying in his arms and dare not move it easily. He is afraid that the energetic part of the other party will get excited and brush his gun again. They kept quiet and warm for a lot of time. When they got up from bed, it was almost nine o''clock in the evening. The housekeeper has been dutifully guarding the hall. Seeing Gu Shengyin''s appearance, he was obviously stunned. "Good evening Miss Sakura The breath will never change. The housekeeper epted his master''s hard work for a few hours andpletely changed his appearance. "Good evening, Mr. housekeeper." Gu Sheng said hello to him in a light tone. The housekeeper seems to have found his own state, and immediately thought of more important things: "your figure has changed, and the dress you see today is no longer applicable. I will contact those human beings again and redesign it for you." Sure enough, the first thing the housekeeper thought of was the wedding. Unable to understand the housekeeper''s indescribable dedication to his wedding, Gu Sheng thanks helplessly. The host finally ate the dinner, and the housekeeper said he was very satisfied. Gu Sheng suddenly received a message from the system while eating. "Do you mean that the vampire hunter association has developed Shao Changgui''s ability?" Gu Sheng did not move because of hisplexion. "Yes, the host has been finished, but the effect is still unknown. It''s still in use." Gu Sheng nodded and turned to Wei Shengliang: "brother, I have a message to tell you." Slightly cool side of head to show listening. Gu Shengyin then talked about Shao Changgui''s ability, and said he got the news by chance. The vampire hunter association has developed the preliminary results. "Brother, once they''ve developed a real product, it''s widely used. For us, of course, it doesn''t matter, but for those weak, low-level vampires who encounter vampire hunters who have no self-protection ability, it will undoubtedly be a huge blow , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1083 Gu Shengyin was right. Pure blood aristocrats are powerful. Even if they know them, they may not dare to provoke them. But the low-level vampires who roam the world in the dark are not the same. As a matter of fact, it''s the vampires that are often targeted by vampires. As a pure blood species of the vampire family, the status of the microbiologist in the vampire family is like an emperor. Naturally, it is impossible to turn a blind eye to this kind of thing. After pondering for a while, he finally sighed: "I have sent someone to watch over the vampire hunter Association, and the people who are ready to deal with them are already ready." He looked at Gu Shengyin: "originally, I wanted to do it on our wedding day as a wedding gift from me. But now it looks like the n may be ahead of time. " Wedding gift? Gu Sheng is a little sad and can''tugh and cry. He killed an association to be a wedding gift for his wife. It''s estimated that only the man in front of him can do it? She said with a smile: "it''s better not to use it. It''s better to get rid of the cancer as soon as possible." See Gu Shengyin all say so, Wei Shengliang also don''t say much. He said: "Beitang family, Fujiwara family and Lianggong family all agreed to my proposal, and then they will participate in this matter. Don''t worry, this time, there won''t be a fish that gets caught by the vampire hunter Association." Gu Shengyin, who had not touched anyone for a long time, said that she was a little itchy. Her eyes lit up: "I also want to go." She looked at her with a smile. When Gu Sheng thought he would agree, he said two words with a smile: "no way." Gu Shengyin: Why? " "You are my wife, how can I let my wife go to war?" he said naturally Even if the enemy is rtively weak. I was taught by my parents to take good care of my younger sister and take good care of my younger sister. I have long established the idea that my sister is weak and needs careful and gentle care. Even if he knew Gu Shengyin''s strength and knew that she would not encounter any danger, he was not willing to let Gu Shengyin fight others. Gu Sheng was not convinced by nature. Slightly cool warm voice tofort her,fort her, but even if absolutely not let go. "Sakura, you are obedient. My brother doesn''t trust you." He looked at her helplessly. "You know I can''t have an ident." Gu Shengyin did not know what was wrong with him. She wasn''t so delicate, and she didn''t really want to go. What''s more, if I really want to go, I can''t stop her. She is pretentious, enjoying the cold and helpless, but also take their own can not help the appearance. Tut tut. Gu Sheng spurned himself in his heart. See, this is the consequence of being spoiled. I feel that people are going to be spoiled. but she is Tucao on this side. The reality is that she opened her mouth and makeints about the fruit that she had passed through. Gu Sheng sighed with satisfaction: be coquettish, spoil or spoil. In any case, one is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer. Who dares to gossip? Wei Sheng cool eyes with a smile at his sister''s face to meet the appearance, the face is undisguised tenderness. Well, now it''s time to think about it. When the Vampire Hunters Association is over, where will their wedding honeymoon go? - eight shifts. Good night everyone. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1084 The action of micro cooling is quick. Now that he was ready, on the third day of his agreement with Gu Shengyin, he went to the headquarters of the vampire hunter Association. Gu Shengyin, of course, stayed in the castle. But although she could not go herself, she had a system to report her actions at any time. "Host, the two sides havee to hand." "The Vampire Hunters Association is no match at all." "That research institute has been uprooted..." "Host, you man is so handsome!" Gu Shengyin: "it''s The front is still good. What''s thest sentence? It took me a long time to cool off. After the headquarters of the vampire hunter association was destroyed, there were still a lot of remaining party absconded. This kind of person can''t be left. He can''t cut the grass without removing the roots. The spring wind blows again. It took almost half a month for the rest of the vampire hunters to bepletely cleaned up. After this matter has been solved, there will be no gu Shengyin. Shezily stretched on the sofa, recently, she is really more and morezy. The wedding of the two arrived as scheduled. The wedding of the pure blood nobility, together with the influence of the micro living family in this world, is so grand that everyone can look at it. Of course, they didn''t marry in church or ask a priest to testify. Isn''t it funny that a couple of vampires ask a priest to bless themselves? Although some of the guests present felt strange about this, they were just wondering in their hearts. After all, it''s someone else''s wedding. Maybe they just want a different one. Gu Shengyin was married under the witness of everyone. In the day, the guests dispersed. The castle''s nightlife is just beginning. Gu Shengyin and weishengliang put on a more exquisite dress. Under the witness of all the blood ns, they entangled their necks and pierced their canine teeth into each other''s neck. This is the realpanion ceremony of the vampire n. Feeling each other''s blood flowing into their own body, the cold heart also beat with each other''s heartbeat. Gradually, the beating of the two hearts seemed to merge into one, and even both sides could perceive the other''s thoughts at the moment. Release, the bite wound recovered as before. The vampires at the bottom saluted in the direction of the two people, and congratted them. And then, it''s the beginning of the beautiful night. Those young, beautiful and low-level vampires like this most. Because, here, they can see a lot of adults that they can''t see on weekdays. If you are lucky enough to have a good time with those adults, and the other party is happy, and put yourself under his / her wings, it will be totally equivalent to stepping into the sky. Gu Sheng was pulled outside by the cold, on the roof of the castle. Gu Shengyin looked at him with some puzzlement, with her understanding of this man, he would not waste such a beautiful and wonderful time at night. What are you doing here? Soon, she was told what she wanted to do. He took her by the hand to the highest ce in the city. It''s a fine night with stars all over the sky. "It is said that those who kiss under the meteor will be blessed by the stars and will never be separated." His deep voice was like the most beautiful and mellow instrument. "I''ve never believed that, but Sakura, for your sake, I''d like to try it." Gu Sheng, with his eyes closed, had a cool touch. Behind them, endless starlight fell from the sky. Take the stars all over the sky as evidence, I am slightly cool, and the tiny cherry falls, eternal life, can not be separated. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1085 "System, I have estimated that there will be at most ten more worlds, and I will be able to make it live." Gu Sheng looks at some weak Kingfisher in his palm with a smile in his tone. Whether it''s the angle of her lips, or the smile in her eyebrows, it can be easily seen that she is very happy at this time. Of course she''s happy. She remembers what the system said. There are two conditions: first, it can create aplete life; second, it can walk out of here by its own strength. She doesn''t know how long it will take from creating life to getting out of here. But one by one, one day, she will be able to go out and meet him with her own strength, won''t she? At this time, she only felt full of fighting spirit and energy. "Go to the next world. System. " "All right, host." Open your eyes, Gu Sheng because only feel the body above the elbow, knee and other ces spread out bursts of pain, this is injured? She looked around. It was a very humble room. Except for the big bed under her, there were only a few stools and a wooden table with a teapot. How to see, the owner of this room, life is quite poor. But simply this room although simple but not sloppy, is not how intolerable things. Gu Shengyin began to ept the transmission of memory from the world. The owner of this body is named Qu feiluan, the princess of Tianze. But the princess didn''t love red clothes and arms. She didn''t dare to be interested in the luxurious life in the pce. Instead, she liked to dance with swords and guns. She is the only daughter of the emperor of Tianze. The emperor dotes on her deeply and naturally doesn''t want to make her unhappy. For the first time, the wise and powerful monarch invited the best martial arts teacher to teach her martial arts. When she was 18 years old, he personally sent her to war. This is a ce that many people, including Qu feiluan''s empress dowager, can''t understand. But the Emperor just said a light sentence: "my son originally belongs to the sky''s eagle, how can I be afraid of her injury and fall and regardless of her will to force her in the golden cage?" Facts have proved that Qu feiluan was born into the battlefield. She had a very clever grasp of the situation of the war, and often used strange tricks to make the enemy defenseless. She spent a year, with her own fighting skills, to shut those people in the court. She is the goddess of war in Tianze. The emperor loved her like a treasure. Even in front of the courtiers of the whole court, she said, "my daughter is a treasure given to me by heaven. If she is willing, I would like to pass on the throne to her and let her be my Emperor." If Qu feiluan wants to. As everyone knows, Qu feiluan is not willing to set foot in the court hall at all. She only likes to fight and enjoy the sense of aplishment of toon and arrangement, and the sense of conquest of leading soldiers to fight the enemy to flee. Qu feiluan was 83 years old. She led the officers and men of Tianze kingdom to go through hundreds of battles. There are injuries, life and death, but never a failure. It''s a legend in itself. She is also the only woman in the whole history of Tianze for hundreds of years, who was granted the title of King as a princess. Qingluan king, after three dynasties, the three emperors, all regarded her as the pir of the country and the indispensable pir of the country. This is a woman who lives better than a man. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1086 Just looking at the plot, Gu Shengyin is yearning for the legendary woman. Such a woman, no matter what kind of times, is worthy of respect. However, a small ident, but Qu feiluan''s lifepletely disrupted. In a war between Tianze and the enemy Yunze, Qu feiluan, themander-in-chief of Tianze, was plotted by the enemy and fell into the cliff carelessly. Qu feiluan is the protagonist, who is favored by heaven''s fortune. Falling off the cliff is a matter of her life. She fell to a ce called wood vige at the foot of the mountain and was rescued by a hunter. However, because of the impact on her head, there was congestion in her brain, and she even had a transient amnesia. It''s nothing. The vigers in the mountains are very simple and friendly to her as an outsider. Originally, she would have been injured for two months in this mountain vige. In the third month, she recovered her memory, said goodbye to them, and then left here. And this experience, will be a little bit of her life memories. But the appearance of a person who should not have made this ce the ce where Qu feiluan buried his bones. A girl from modern times entered the body of a girl named ah Xiu. Gu Shengyin also knows that the world, to the outsider, is like a TV y. Qu feiluan is the heroine of the TV series. The stranger was killed because of a fire in his home circuit. Before she died, she was watching the TV y with Qu feiluan as the main character. How toe to this world, the outsider did not know. The key is that she came here and saw Qu feiluan, who was seriously injured andatose, which was picked up by the hunter, and finally understood where she was. The outsider didn''t feel bad. On the contrary, she was happy. She knew the whole story of the whole world, and she felt that she was blessed to be able toe to this world. Can you, you are the heroine in the novel? At the beginning, she was going to hold Qu feiluan''s big leg. after all, Qu Fei Luan is a princess and a princess, and the outsiders are beginning to think of Qu Fei Luan away from here. But although Qu feiluan lost his memory, he was very sensitive to people''s mind. She didn''t know what the outsider was thinking, but she could be keenly aware that the other party didn''t have any good ideas for herself. The outsider wants to please Qu feiluan wholeheartedly, so he has resentment in his heart. In addition, Qu feiluan was seriously injured, and she was pale and weak all the time. She had a vicious idea in her heart. The outsider was a surgeon in modern times. He didn''t know what luck he was going through. He got a medical manual left by the legendary ghost doctor, which recorded all kinds of strange and cruel methods. One of them is a change of face. It''s called face changing. In fact, it''s through surgery and medicine to change your face in the way you want. This is a long process, and Qu feiluan only stay here for three months is obviously not enough. The purpose of the outsider is to make himself a qufeiluan. When Qu feiluan was still injured, she secretly killed people and stripped her face meticulously. Then, she took Qu feiluan''s body away and left the ce far away. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1087 Originally Qu feiluan was an outsider. She suddenly disappeared. The people in the mountain vige were strange at most. It''s very dangerous in the mountain forest. They can''t risk looking for an outsider. Ah Xiu, a girl, was not as important as her two younger brothers at home. Her parents didn''t like her daughter very much, so she went out to look for her. If she didn''t find her, she didn''t care. The outsider who upied ah Xiu''s body just like that. He found a ce to hide in the mountain forest for a period of time, and put Qu feiluan''s human skin mask on his face. Then, the Tianze people who came to look for it went back. The outsider pretended to lose his memory for a while. She turned herself into Qu feiluan. so, "Qu Fei Luan" is still the legendary princess highness, but no one knows that the real princess has been destroyed by the corpse of the wilderness, even the soul can not rest. "Kowtow, kowtow." What interrupts Gu Shengyin''s thoughts is the knock on the door outside. When she regained her consciousness, she saw a thin figure pushing the door anding in. Just thinking about her, she came. "Ah A Xiu was frightened by the cold electric eyes of the woman on the bed. Gu Sheng quickly returns to his senses and realizes that he has just been affected by the plot, so he can''t resist his feelings towards this woman. Yes, this woman is the outsider who has upied ah Xiu''s body. She adjusted herself and her eyes returned to her usual calm and coldness. "Who are you?" She asked. At this time, a Xiu was confused and excited. When she had just crossed into the world, she saw the environment in her house and learned that she had arrived in a mountain vige where there were no shits. The whole person copsed. Other people pass through is a princess, is ady, is a strong woman, how did it happen to her, even dressed as a poor peasant girl? But when she knew her name was ah Xiu, she had two younger brothers, and there was a hunter named Shi Lei in the mountain vige, her mind became active. All this is so simr to the TV series she has just seen. In particr, she said this morning, ah Xiu''s aunt said that big stone found a girl covered with blood in the mountains! This is clearly the plot of "qingluan king"! Ah Xiu was surprised and pleased. She felt that she had found a way out of here. that''s the royal highness of the legendary princess. If she''s not mistaken, after two months, she will be found by Tian Ze and leave here. If I can win her favor, and then show her her unique medical skills, I am sure I can arouse her interest. In this case, why not leave this ce? The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. He didn''t even have lunch at noon, so he came here happily. Where to know at the first nce, she was frightened by the cold and killing intention in the other party''s eyes. He is worthy of having been on the battlefield, ah Xiu thought in his heart. Then she was attracted by the man''s appearance. She has watched TV and ys the leading actress Qu feiluan. She is the most popr actress at present. Of course, there is no saying about her appearance. After all, the image of Qu feiluan, the king of qingluan, is the first beauty in the five continents and twelve countries. It has the color of the city. But when she really saw me, she really knew what was the best of the five continents and twelve countries. - four chapters and four more. See you in the evening. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1088 At the moment, even if the woman on the bed is not dressed with thick hair and powder, she will not stay in bed. How can the world have such a perfect look? Even if she looks at herself now, it won''t be ufortable. Beauty always has unlimited privileges. She showed a smile: "I listen to my aunt said, big stone brother saved a girl back, specially came to see." The big stone brother in her mouth is Shi Lei who rescued Gu Sheng. Gu Sheng didn''t like this woman at all, so when he heard her say such a thing, he immediately blocked her back: "now you''ve finished reading it? Can I leave now? I''m hurt now, and the host is not at home, so I can''t entertain you. " He drove people away. A Xiu''s face changed. She didn''t expect that Qu feiluan was so impolite when she spoke. But she had a purpose of her own. She pretended not to hear Gu Shengyin''s words, but opened her eyes to show a look of envy and said, "sister, you are so beautiful. I have never seen a woman who is longer than you. My name is ah Xiu. I''m a farmer in the mountain. What''s your name, sister? " Although her heart already knows, she still wants to confirm whether this person is really Qu feiluan. Gu Shengyin is very cooperative with her y: "my head was hurt a little, I don''t remember the previous things." When ah Xiu heard this, she finally let go of her heart. Although she is very willing to continue to stay and have a good exchange of feelings with Gu Sheng, the other side really does not cooperate. In addition, Gu Sheng is pale and bloodless. Ah Xiu knows that too much interference at this time may cause her antipathy, so she has to leave the house unhappily. Not long after she had left, the owner of the room returned. Seeing Shi Lei for the first time, Gu Shengyin is in front of his eyes. This man has a very strong body. His skin is a healthy bronze color because of the sun all the year round. Now it''s spring. His thin spring shirt can''t hide the powerful muscles on his arm. Men have thick eyebrows and big eyes. Although they are not beautiful, they have a strong masculine spirit. As a man of iron character, anyone who sees this man for the first time will have such an adjective in his mind. The most important thing is that Gu Shengyin felt the familiar breath in his body. But when the tall and upright man saw Gu Shengyin, his words were not clear: "you Are you awake? " He seemed to be at a loss. He saw Gu Sheng looking at himself coldly and more flustered: "I, when I went huntingst night, I saw you fainting in the forest, so I carried you back." When he finished, he noticed that Gu Shengyin was still looking at himself and did not speak. His face turned red: "don''t worry, I I didn''t sleep in this room at night. Your clothes are also me. I asked Aunt Zhang, my neighbor, to change them for you. I... " "Well, I know all about it." Gu Shengyin finally spoke. "Thank you." Even in thanks, her face did not show any unnecessary expression. Seeing Gu Shengyin finally speak, Shi Lei is relieved. He didn''t care about the indifference of the other party''s attitude. Such a girl''s home was picked up by a strange man. He had some precautions in his heart, which was also appropriate. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1089 Gu Sheng wanted tough at him. But she had to hold back. Qu feiluan''s facilities are aloof and arrogant. She always looks cold and indifferent to people who are not familiar with them. She looked down and saw a basket in Shi Lei''s hand. Shi Lei sees her to look over, this just remembers own intention, hastily the thing in hand toe over. "You''ve been lying so long, aren''t you? This is the porridge I cooked. It has been boiled for a whole morning. It''s delicious. Would you like to try it Shi Leixing said, half a dayter, the other side didn''t speak. He couldn''t help but smile awkwardly. Gu Sheng looked at him and whispered, "thank you." "Don''t mention it." Shi Lei grinned. Gu Shengyin began to bow his head and eat porridge slowly. Her movements are slow and elegant, and Shi Lei''s eyes are straight. He never knew that someone could make porridge so beautiful. He always felt that his coarse porcin bowl seemed to have be valuable when the girl held it like this. It''s so beautiful, and the action is so What''s that word called? The teacher in the vige taught him, yes, elegant. This girl, must be everyone in the big city, right? Think of each other yesterday covered with blood lying there, Shi Lei some doubts, also do not know how she fell down the cliff. It is also a coincidence that the silver armor on Qu feiluan fell off the cliff without knowing how. This is also the reason why none of the people in the vige associate her with the war. After Gu Sheng finished the porridge, Shi Lei took the bowl again and asked her if she wanted it. Gu Sheng shook his head. Although the porridge was delicious and she was hungry, she had not eaten for several days. It was better not to eat more rashly. "I don''t know your benefactor''s name?" She asked. Stone Lei Leng for a while just react, the other side is asking his name. He sighed to himself that thedies were different, and their words were so elegant. He replied, "my name is Shi Lei, the Lei with three stones. Others call me big stone, you can call me stone. Don''t call it a benefactor. We mountain people don''t like it. " Gu Sheng lowered his head: "the grace of saving life is extraordinary. If you don''t want me to be a benefactor, I''ll call you brother Shi?" Shi Lei grinned and revealed a white tooth: "that''s OK." This girl is so polite. She wants to be cold and cold. Is that the reason for her character? He thought for a moment and asked, "well, I don''t know what I call you for this girl?" Gu Sheng was stunned. Then Shi Lei saw the man in front of him frowned and seemed to be very distressed. Gu Shengyin looked at Shi Lei: "to be honest, brother Shi, I wake up from you, I can''t remember the previous things, and I don''t know what my name is." When Shi Lei hears the speech, his heart is full of pity. What a poor girl, I don''t know why she fell down from such a high mountain. She managed to recover her life, but she suffered from amnesia. This is really He originally wanted to feel what it was, but he forgot what it was when he arrived. It is true that there are too few books. Now Shi Lei realized his weakness. He thought for a while: "you can''t remember what it''s called, but people have to have a name." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1090 Suddenly he remembered something and said to Gu Shengyin, "wait a minute." Then Gu Shengyin watched him get up and bend down. It seemed that he took out a small wooden box from under the bed. The wood is still very new. Obviously, the box has just been made. Shi Lei opens the box and hands it to Gu Shengyin. Inside is a milky white jade pendant and a white jade hairpin of the same color. "This is what you have. I''ll take care of it for you. There is a word engraved on the jade pendant. See if you can remember something. " Gu Sheng held out his hand to pick up the jade pendant. Shi Lei looked at it so much that she felt that her pale hand was even whiter than the jade pendant. On the jade pendant, there is a word "Luan" on it. Gu Sheng knows what this jade pendant stands for. Everyone of Tianze''s royal children is born with a jade pendant that symbolizes his or her identity. The jade pendant is engraved with their names. She rubbed the words on it with her hand and whispered, "I still can''t remember it, but it''s a Luan character on it. Brother Shi, you can call me a Luanter." "A Luan, a Luan..." Shi Lei said two times and said with a smile: "this name sounds good. I''ll call you a Luan." Gu Sheng has a smile in his eyes. In the next few days, every day, Shi Leies in with a food box to give Gu Shengyin something to eat. He won''t stay here for too long. After all, he''s lonely and widowed. Shi Lei is afraid that Gu Shengyin''s reputation will be bad. But ah Xiu woulde over and have a look at it in his spare time. Although Gu Sheng doesn''t see it clearly, she doesn''t like it every time. This day, when Shi Lei came in, he just saw a Xiu go out. As soon as he entered the door, he saw the tired look on Gu Shengyin''s face. For a Xiu every day to his home things, he also knows. "What''s the matter? Did ah Xiu disturb your rest? I''ll talk to Aunt Zhouter He said. Gu Shengyin shook his head: "no, I can go down to the ground these two days. I have nothing to go out and bask in the sun. It''s not that it bothers me. It''s just that she likes to ask me some strange questions. " Hearing these four words, Shi Lei''s expression also changed. He hesitated for a moment, but Gu Shengyin said: "I heard some rumors about ah Xiu. I''m not supposed to say that, but since you''vee across it, I''ll give you a wake-up call. " "Well?" Gu Shengyin is very interested in this. Shi Lei said: "I''m very supportive of ah Xiu. Her mother, aunt Zhou, said that ah Xiu was not very normal during this period. She used to be so diligent that now she doesn''t sleep until she gets up in the sun. She has to shout three times and four times a day. After she gets up, she doesn''t clean up the room. She still hates this and that when she eats He lowered his voice and said: "aunt Zhou also said that her daughter is afraid to be evil." Gu Sheng because it is clear in the heart, where is this evil? It''s a different person. It seems that ah Xiu has not concealed his nature in this mountain vige. Also, maybe in her heart, this kind of ce, she will leave sooner orter. There''s no need to waste energy on it. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1091 Gu Shengyin predicted that it was right. The recovery ability of this body was very strong. After a few days, she could go down to the ground, but she could not exercise violently. But somehow, she can help Shi Lei clean up the house. But really, Gu Shengyin is not very good at these aspects. It will take a long time for Shi Lei to arrange the house by herself. Shi Lei once saw it andughed on the spot. "Although I don''t know who you are, I think it must be miss everyone. I''m sure you haven''t done this kind of rough work." Shi Lei smiles. Gu Shengyin looks like a green hand. Speaking of this, Gu Shengyin was angry. When she came to the world to extract skills, even if it was a life skill, what did she get? "Congrattions to the host for acquiring the beauty aura of" weak fibrition "disease. When the host shows a pitiful posture, it will automatically beautify itself and obtain a beauty bonus effect." Gu Shengyin: "it''s She thought for a long time before she finally remembered where the so-called weak and delicate beauty aura came from. But what''s the use of this? She is the goddess of war in Tianze! Who can imagine the Qing Luan King''s cold face to make Chu Chu pitiful appearance? At this point, Gu Shengyin has no hope of skill extraction any more. Get back to business. After confirming that he is not good at cleaning the house, Gu Shengyin aims his eyes at the kitchen. Fortunately, her cooking level is still good. The system gave her cooking skills a full rating. So when Shi Lei came back from hunting one day and smelled the food he wore from home, he thought something had happened at home. Until Gu Shengyin came out with two dishes and put them on the table. "I''ve made the meal. Come and eat it." Shi Lei looked at it with some amazement, both the smell and the color were quite attractive. People''s dishes were very novel. Gu Sheng said faintly: "today I saw some dishes in the kitchen, so I made them." They washed their hands and began to eat. When Shi Lei finishes a bowl of rice and gets up to add rice, he looks back at Gu Shengyin who is eating. Then his face turned red. I always feel that this scene is really like a family. Gu Sheng did not speak because he nced at the people who could giggle at dinner. On the contrary, as soon as they had finished their lunch, ah Xiu came over. When she saw Gu Shengyin washing dishes, her expression was like seeing a ghost. "You How can you wash the dishes! " she is a descendants of royal families who are famous for their history. The royal highness of the golden rule leaves her washing dishes in such a small mountain vige. Gu Sheng looked at her strangely: "ah Xiu girl said this strangely. Why can''t I wash the dishes?" Ah Xiu''s eyes widened: "you are How can you do the dishes? " Gu Sheng for the action of the hand, light to a Xiu: "I am? Miss a Xiu knows who I am? " Ah Xiu shook his head in a hurry: "how can I know who you are? I just think you are such a beautiful beauty washing dishes. It''s really an insult to those hands." "¡­¡­" Gu Sheng looked down at his hands. It turns out that washing a bowl can be insulted. Shi Lei has been frowning. Looking at this side, he says to ah Xiu, "miss ah Xiu, I just heard aunt Zhou calling you to go home. Go back quickly. Be careful that you will be scoldedter." - the end of the eighth shift. See you in the morning. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1092 Ah Xiu''s face changed. She has been in this world for nearly a month. If she really wants to tell someone who is afraid, it must be a Xiu''s mother, aunt Zhou. The reason is nothing else. Aunt Zhou''s mouth is so powerful. As long as a Xiu hears her name, the other side''s fat face will appear immediately in his mind. She will cross her waist with one hand and point her index finger at you with one hand. Her small eyes are slightly narrowed, and she looks at you with a little disdain. Her mouth is like a firecracker: "kill a thousand small hooves, born to collect debts. My mother''s painstaking and one mouthful of drink will pull you up, not make you..." Thinking of this, ah Xiu couldn''t help shivering. It''s terrible. She quickly got up and went outside: "big stone, miss a Luan, I will go back first!" Seeing her figure running away, Gu Sheng dried the dishes in his hands and put them in order. He turned back to Shi Lei and asked, "did you cheat her?" Did not expect to be seen through at a nce, Shi Lei is obviously a little embarrassed. He some embarrassed smile: "I see she has been endless entanglement. Pester you, see you have endured for a long time, due to face has not said ha." Even Shi Lei can see that Gu Shengyin thinks that he has shown himself clearly. But ah Xiu Leng is acting silly. Especially, isn''t she a surgeon? Gu Sheng has been injured for such a long time that she has never heard her say anything about what she should pay attention to. Obviously, I just want the benefits, but I don''t want to pay at all. Since ancient times, sincerity is exchanged for sincerity, but I have never heard of anything. I use my mouth to exchange for others'' sincerity. "But..." Shi Lei looks at Gu Shengyin, but in his heart, he agrees with some of ah Xiu''s words. "I think there is nothing wrong with what she said. A Luan is not suitable for such a job." Shi Lei said seriously to Gu Shengyin. "What?" Gu Sheng asked curiously. Shi Lei frowned, as if trying to think of something. "When I was a child in ss, I once heard an old man tell a story about an emperor who got a fairy like beauty. In order to keep the beauty and make her happy, he built a pce for her with gold, and raised her every day with all kinds of rare jewelry, beautiful clothes and unparalleled delicacy Shi Lei looked at Gu Shengyin and blushed: "I don''t know how beautiful the fairy like beauty in the story is, but I think that a Luan is more beautiful than the fairy I thought." "Poof!" Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing at this. It turns out that the story of the hidden beauty of the golden house also exists in this world. She was very happy because of this alternative version of the story. She didn''t notice that Shi Lei was looking at this rare beauty and looked straight with a smile. Shi Lei only felt his heart beat very fast. Even when he was fighting the most powerful wild boar in the mountain forest, he was not so excited. When she was still there, she touched the hair of little Shilei and told the story of Altair and Vega in the sky. In the story, when the cowherd saw the weaver girl, it was the same. His heart beat very fast, as if he was about to jump out of his chest at the next moment. Niang said, that''s the cowherd. He''s moved to the fairy in the sky. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1093 The cowherd was moved to the fairy in the sky. What about himself? The cowherd finally became a rtive to the fairy in the sky. What about himself? Shi Lei covers his heart and silently looks at Gu Sheng who has not yet taken back his smile. With one eye, he lowers his head in a gloomy way. It''s impossible for a Luan so beautiful to stay in this mountain forest, right? She''ll always go back to the big city. At that time, there will also be people, for her, to build a pce with gold, with countless precious jewelry and beautiful clothes, just to make her smile. How could she remember the silent and speechless stone in this deste forest? Gu Sheng is aware of the other party''s mood, which seems to be falling down. She took back her smile and looked at Shi Lei with some concern: "what''s the matter with you?" Shi Lei shakes his head. He can''t hide his mood. Even if he wants to smile, he can''t smile. "I have nothing to do with it." He left such a sentence in a hurry, and then turned to leave the room, as if behind this, is what a monster. Gu Sheng looks at Shi Lei, who suddenly gets bored and leaves. He asks curiously, "what happened just now that I didn''t notice?" The system that saw all this didn''t understand what was going on, and replied, "I don''t understand. The host, the emotional world of human beings, is the mostplex thing. Even if the most sophisticated calction is started, nothing can be analyzed. " Gu Shengyin gives up discussing emotions with a system. For the next two days, Gu Shengyin always felt that Shi Lei was hiding himself. He used to sit with himself every time he had dinner. Although there was not much talk between them, the atmosphere was pretty good. But now, Shi Lei wille back on time when he has dinner, but he will not take the initiative to speak. He seems to have really be a big silent stone. In this way, Gu Shengyin did not ask. She asked the system that nothing happened to the other party. So, is he unhappy because of himself? Fortunately, on the third day, Shi Lei seems to have changed back to the former one. He seemed to have figured out something. He looked at Gu Shengyin''s eyes no longer dodging, and his smile on his face became more and more. The system means that the human world is really tooplicated to understand. Gu Shengyin also said that when she was a person in so many worlds, she still couldn''t figure out human feelings. Another good news for Gu Shengyin is that a Xiu has not been here for two days. Gu Sheng was overjoyed to hear the feedback from the system. It turned out to be a Xiu''s aunt Zhou, who insisted that her daughter must have been bent over by something strange. Otherwise, how to exin her good obedience, clever and diligent daughter, suddenly turned into azy and evil, but also back to the mother-inw bad girl? She specially killed a chicken and invited the most famous goddess in the vige, Wang Po, to exorcise ah Xiu. But where can there be a real goddess in this world? That Wang Po usually lives by fooling the vigers. But ah Xiu suffered. She was pressed down by the raw one and smoked with a chicken feather nket, which was called "beating ghosts". Then, he was closed to drink two bowls of ash water, and drank a mouthful of rooster blood! Ah Xiu, who has been tossed about like this, ispletely honest. No matter what she thought in her heart, at least in face, she finally changed back to the diligent, obedient, clever and shy ah Xiu. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1094 The days passed quietly for a month. Gu Shengyin has been able to detect that his injury is almostpletely healed. She didn''t like to go out every day in the small vige. The reason is simple: this small mountain vige is almost isted from the world, and has not been a stranger for decades. Now therees a stranger who is still such a beautiful woman that the mountain people have never seen before. Every time Gu Shengyin goes out, the people in the whole mountain vige look at themselves as if they are watching some strange objects. It''s embarrassing. Now I''m not easy to get well. It''s still more than a month before Tianze peoplee to visit and recover their memories. Gu Sheng thinks that he should find a way to let Shi Lei promise to take him out hunting. That day, as soon as Shi Lei came back, he saw Gu Shengyin standing in the yard. The clothes she was wearing were made of leopard skin and Zhang Da''s family in the vige. The fabric was light blue, and there was no pattern on it. However, Gu Shengyin stood so quietly and did not apply the powder. She just let the Yingchun flower which came in from the edge of her fence lost its color. "A Luan, what are you thinking?" Shi Lei and Gu Shengyin get along with each other naturally. He figured it out. Anyway, he and a Luan are doomed to be impossible. Then take good care of her in the days she stayed in this small mountain vige. At least, he can leave a good memory for himself. Gu Shengyin turned back and looked at Shi Lei: "I just seem to think of something." Shi Lei heart a joy: "do you remember?" Gu Sheng shakes his head: "a little fragmentary memory." She suddenly reached out her hand and broke off the branch. Then, the wrist a shock, suddenly pull out a beautiful sword flower. Shi Lei red at her: "this..." If he''s not mistaken, what was that? He clearly felt the murderous spirit from the seemingly weak flower branches. "I seem to know some martial arts." "Martial arts?" Shi Lei''s eyes lit up. They are men in the mountains. Hunting depends on a little bit of brute force. Where can they learn martial arts? Both martial arts and books are very luxurious and rare things for them. Gu Sheng''s eyes lit up as his eyes swept over his strong body: "why don''t wee to exchange views?" Shi Lei looked at her thin and thin body, some hesitated: "this is not good?" Gu Sheng was cold in his eyes: "but look down on me?" She said that. What can Shi Lei do? Obediently put down the things in his hand, ready to apany her topete. Originally, Shi Lei thought in his heart that he was just ying with a Luan, and he had a few points in his hands. But as soon as he started, he found that he was totally belittling the woman in front of him. A tender flower branch, however, turned into an omnipotent weapon in her hand. Every time that flower branch is extremely crafty and weird angle makes him unable to defend himself, and then when he does not pay attention to it, it takes no trace on his body. It was not strong, but it always made him shrink in pain. "How?" Gu Sheng asked because he took back his hand. The flower branch in her hand had already turned into a bare branch, and the petals on it could not bear to be scattered all over the ground. "Ah Luan is so powerful!" Shi Lei''s eyes are bright, and he is not angry for being drawn so much. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1095 Gu Shengyin slowly calmed his breath. This body has been resting for such a long time, but suddenly, I still can''t adapt to it. Gu Shengyin looked at him: "do you want to learn?" Do you want to? Shi Lei nodded repeatedly. A Luan''s small strength always made him unable to defend himself. However, he had a lot of brute force, which was of no use to him. No matter how strong you are, it''s useless not to hit people, isn''t it? "then I can teach you." Gu Sheng was very frank in his promise. In her heart, there is nothing that can''t be shared with the people in front of her. On the contrary, Shi Lei hesitated: "I heard that martial arts, like knowledge, can''t be spread out." Gu Sheng nced at him. He was too honest. She said faintly: "no, you are not an outsider." Shi Lei blushed again because of her words. A Luan says that she is not an outsider, does it mean that she is also Stop it! He forced himself to calm down: Shi Lei, don''t think too much, it will never belong to you. Without extravagance, there will be no disappointment. To Gu Shengyin''s surprise, when she proposed to go hunting with Shi Lei, the other party didn''t object, so she nodded and agreed. Her heart is still very strange, this more than a month together, she can be sure that the other side is very concerned about their own heart. But since you care about yourself, why dare you let yourself go hunting with such a dangerous thing? Shi Lei''s answer is very simple: "I''ve been hunting in this mountain forest since I was a child. I''m very familiar with it. There are no fierce beasts. Usually I can solve it by myself. How can you have an ident if you are so good So sure of her strength. The next day, Gu Sheng, with a dagger tied to his waist and a bow and arrow on his back, set out with Shi Lei. People in the vige were very surprised to see them, especially Gu Shengyin. Some even asked on the spot. Several peopleughed when they learned that Gu Shengyin was going to go hunting. Aunt Zhou also said in a loud voice: "this hunting has always been a man''s business. What are you going to do as a woman? And what can you do when you are such a delicate girl? When the timees, big stone will be hunting, and you will be taken care of. What do you think... " The words behind her did not go on, because Gu Shengyin nced in the past. Aunt Zhou was swept by the eyes, only felt that her voice was suddenly choked by something, and she could not say a word. It''s obviously a pretty girl''s house, and there''s no ferocious expression. With just a light nce, aunt Zhou feels as if she suddenly fell into the ice cave in winter. She looked up at the sun in the sky. Could it be that the sun was so big that she was so hot that she had hallucinations? Gu Shengyin knows why ah Xiu hates his aunt Zhou so much. This mouth is really not liked. Seeing aunt Zhou shut up, Gu Sheng nodded with satisfaction and said, "I''ve never heard of a rule that women can''t hunt. There''s no rule that says women need protection from men. " The vigers all shut their mouths. Ba, silently watching them walk into the dense forest after the mountain vige. - see you in the daytime on the fourth watch. Good night ~ in addition, get a wave of habitual tickets (¨s 3 systems) in addition , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1096 Gu Shengyin and Shi Lei walked into the forest. Coming out of the mountain vige, Shi Lei didn''t speak, which made Gu Sheng a little strange. She turned her head sideways and found that the other side was looking at herself with her eyes shining. Gu Sheng was a little funny. She asked, "what are you looking at me for?" Peeping at someone else''s bag, Shi Lei''s face turned red. He stuttered and said, "no, nothing. I''m just thinking about what a Luan just said. I think it''s very novel and reasonable." Such words, probably a mountain man, the most simple and sincere praise. Gu Sheng wanted to tease him: "Oh? What are the reasons for that? " Shi Lei''s face became more red when he heard the speech. He did not know what reason, but simply felt that a Luan was different from the women in the mountain vige. This is different, not only refers to the rare beauty, and elegant behavior, but also what she did, what she said. Shi Lei can''t say why, but he just thinks that a Luan is different from others. He shook his head and said, "I can''t say it." He then looked at Gu Shengyin and said seriously, "but I just think that what a Luan said is very reasonable." If what she said was unreasonable, why could those people in the mountain vige not be refuted by her words? Shi Lei thought with red ears. Gu Shengyin looked at his simple and honest appearance, and moved in his heart. He was just about to say something, and his ears moved. Shi Lei seems to have found something, just want to speak: "there are prey to..." Yes. Then she saw the woman beside her turn her left hand, and the long bow on her back was already in her hand. Her right hand was quick to take an arrow. Almost at the same time, the sharp arrow suddenly flew out and flew in a certain direction like lightning. There was a scream of some animal in the thick forest where the branches and leaves trembled. They rushed to see that the arrow just shot by Gu Shengyin was firmly inserted into a pheasant. The pheasant was not dead, half of its body was stained with blood, and its body was still struggling. Seeing this, Gu Sheng took the pheasant up and broke her neck cleanly before pulling out the arrow. Then, she turned around and looked at Shi Lei''s eyes. "What? Scared by me? " She asked. Shi Lei this just returned to God, looking at Gu Shengyin''s pheasant, still some can''t believe. "No, no, no, I just, I just didn''t think Ah Luan, you are really amazing Shi Lei looks at Gu Shengyin with his eyes burning. How can there be such a woman as a Luan in this world? He looks so good-looking, can speak big truth, can martial arts, and so good archery. Shi Lei lowered his head and thought about it carefully. Compared with a Luan, he was a big man, and there was no ce like her. His heart sank again with such a thought. The mountain people are simple and can''t hide their thoughts. His heart is depressed and his face is full of loss. It is not difficult for Gu Sheng to guess what he is thinking in his mind. Sheforted him: "although I don''t remember anything, my martial arts and archery skills must have been taught by famous teachers. You''re totally dependent on talent. There''s noparison between the two. " Although Shi Lei feels that a Luan''s words are somewhat awkward, but the general idea can still be heard. She isforting herself. Ah Luan is really a very nice woman, he thought. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1097 Gu Shengyin looks at Shi Lei, who writes everything on his face, only feels very interesting. Seeing his overbearing, aloof and arrogant manner, this time, I feel very fresh. It''s the easiest thing to get along with such a person. Shi Lei puts the pheasant that Gu Shengyin hits into his back basket, and they continue to walk forward. This is a good time for hunters to eat and also depend on the weather. Of course, it is a good time to save more food. Otherwise, it will be difficult to live in the rainy and snowy season. Then, Gu Shengyin saw that he had just praised Shi Lei''s "talent". When he found the beast, Shi Lei''s expression lit up. This mountain forest is close to the mountain vige and does not go deep into the mountain forest, so it is rare to encounter such a huge wild animal. However, it is too dangerous in the mountains. Only when there is ack of food in the vige, several young hunters will form a team to go further into the mountains to look for food. With Gu Shengyin, Shi Lei is certainly impossible to go to that kind of dangerous ce. Gu Sheng looked at the beast several times and found that he didn''t know him. The appearance is simr to the boar in my impression, but not like the wild boar with many spines. At the first time of discovering the beast, Gu Shengyin shot out the arrow in his hand. However, I don''t know what kind of animal''s fur is. With her strength, the arrow can''t be shot in! Even if the arrow made by Shi Lei is not sharp enough. The animal''s fur was stronger than any animal Gu Shengyin had ever seen. Then, while Gu Shengyin is still thinking about what kind of way to solve the prey, Shi Lei has put down his bow and arrow and jumped up. Gu Sheng is suddenly shocked. She knows that Shi Lei only has brute force all over his body. She is afraid that he will be hurt under impulse. And then She saw a scene that made her eyes widen. Shi Lei unexpectedly, with the strength of two hands, forcefully grasped the beast''s front and rear legs and lifted it up. Gu Shengyin: "it''s She took a silent look at the beast, which was at least five or six hundred jin in size. Look at Shi Lei''s appearance again, lift up that beast, can''t see from the face even a little reluctant appearance. After that, she watched Shi Lei with both hands hard and threw the beast out fiercely. The wild animal flying out hit a tree and crushed a big tree about ten inches wide. The sound of the beast''s voice was simr to that of the wild animal. Obviously, it understood that the opponent was not a simple character and intended to escape. But it was hard to see such a big prey. How could Shi Lei let it escape? His eyes were burning with fighting spirit and ran after the beast. A wounded beast is also a great hunter. Gu Sheng had already guessed the ending without looking at it. She watched Shi Lei tie the beast with a rope and drag it on the ground. The beast''s mouth was full of blood, and it had no breath for a long time. "A Luan." Shi Leiughs out a white tooth, "today has a big harvest, we can go back earlier." It''s really a big gain. Gu Shengyin took a look at the huge beast and estimated that ording to the amount of food they ate, even if they ate it every day, they could eat it for at least two months. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1098 When they went back with the beast, they attracted a crowd from the vige. That week, my aunt seemed to have forgotten about the morning. She looked at the big beast in Shi Lei''s hand and opened her mouth. Ba started again: "Oh, let me see, what''s the big stoneing back from? It''s really big. It''s bigger than a bug, isn''t it? I''m afraid both of you can''t finish the meat, right? Oh, my man hasn''te back today. I don''t know if I can get enough food for our family today... " Do you want to have a share? However, when Shi Lei heard this, he immediately began tough: "aunt Zhou, it''s just that I can''t finish eating this food. I''d better..." Gu Sheng was d to see his aunt Zhou''s eyes and took over the stubble lightly: "it''s better to dry the meat and marinate it. It can be kept for a long time. We can eat it slowly." Aunt Zhou''s smile froze in her face. Shi Lei looks at Gu Shengyin with some doubts, and doesn''t understand why she suddenly talks. However, when she said so, Shi Lei swallowed the words he wanted to say. Is it true that a Luan likes to eat the meat of this beast? He thought for a while, if a Luan likes it, he won''t give it to Aunt Zhou. What if a Luan doesn''t have enough to eat? "Let''s go back." Gu Shengyin said to Shi Lei, "I''m a little tired today." As soon as Gu Sheng said that he was tired, Shi Lei didn''t care about anything. He quickly and nervously asked, "tired? Is there anything wrong with that? Does the wound still hurt? Let''s go back quickly... " So they talked to each other, leaving aunt Zhou behind. Aunt Zhou''s fat face is very wonderful. Her lips trembled twice. She turned around and saw Ah Xiu looking at this ce at the gate. Finally, she said in a trembling voice: "shameless cheap hooves, soft food losers. I think you can only rely on men to support youter..." Ah Xiu is silent to listen to the woman''s abuse of himself. These days, she is used to it. As long as the woman is unhappy, she will take herself as a vent when shees back. Anyway, in her eyes, her daughter is born to collect debts, isn''t she? Ah Xiu knows who she really wants to scold. But she didn''t dare to scold that person, so she could only me mulberry trees and locust trees by herself. Why even though they are through, they are still oppressed and enraged? Ah Xiu doesn''t believe it. She doesn''t believe that she went through such a hard time just to live in such a mountain vige. She didn''t believe that she would live in such a small vige all her life, marry a mountain man who didn''t know Chinese characters in a few years, and then she couldn''t live in such a small vige for her whole life. She used to think that she could go out with Qu feiluan, but she was not willing to pay any attention to her. Then, you have to find your own way. She lowered her eyes slowly. Aunt Zhou was angry when she looked at her like this. Although her daughter has been obedient a lot recently, her character has be more and more gloomy. Atst, she has a calm face and doesn''t know what she is thinking, which makes people feel flustered. "What are you doing standing here like a wooden stake? Have you washed the clothes at home? Have you peeled all the corn in the yard? I really think I''m a female Bodhisattva. As long as you sit and don''t work, you don''t have to raise idle people at home... " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1099 "Does a Luan like to eat animal meat?" Shi Lei asked. Gu Sheng turned his head a little strangely and didn''t understand why he asked. Looking at her, Shi Lei knew that he was wrong. "I thought you liked this meat very much when I heard you talk like that," he exined somewhat sheepishly Gu Sheng because of contact with the cause and effect, just understand the meaning of Shi Lei''s words. Did he think he liked the meat of the beast, so he didn''t let him give it to others? Gu Shengyin: No, I have never seen such a beast Shi Lei didn''t understand: "in this case, why are you?" At this time, the two people have returned to the yard of Shi Lei''s home, and Shi Lei puts down the prey in his hand. Gu Sheng said faintly: "nothing, just feel that you have worked hard to catch the prey, to such a family, is really wasted." Shi Lei looks at her from the side. Gu Sheng, who has been here for more than a month, has never seen aunt Zhou take out anything from her home to Shi Lei. Even if he was injured, Shi Lei asked Zhang''s aunt, who was far away from home, to help, rather than aunt Zhou, who was just across a fence. This shows that in Shi Lei''s heart, he also knows who will really help himself. Today, after listening to the conversation between aunt Zhou and Shi Lei, and seeing the familiar tone of aunt Zhou, Gu Shengyin knew that the other party was afraid of doing such things. Looking at Shi Lei''s appearance, I''m afraid that she has never been refused. But Gu Shengyin didn''t see a little gratitude to Shilei from Aunt Zhou. Some people, you are good to her, she can not return you the same good. On the contrary, you will raise her heart and make her want to bite a bigger piece of meat from you all the time. Aunt Zhou is such a person. Gu Sheng has always kept such people at a distance. Shi Lei burst intoughter. Gu Sheng looks at him inexplicably and doesn''t understand what happened to this man. Shi Lei looked at her and said with a smile: "in fact, I know what a Luan said. I know what kind of person aunt Zhou is. I don''t expect her to remember me well and help me when I have something. It''s just that I think I''m still young and strong. I can''t eat all these things anyway. " Gu Shengyin said, "well, clean up and send some to Aunt Zhang and Uncle Wang at the entrance of the vige." The smile on Shi Lei''s face has never fallen: "OK." A Luan said that the families, are usually what they have, will remember to leave a share for themselves. Shi Lei is very happy in her heart. A Luan is talking for herself. She is thinking about herself. Does this mean that she has some status in her heart? After all, if she really doesn''t care, she won''t be afraid to suffer losses, and she won''t care how to deal with her own things. Gu Shengyin watched Shi Lei kill the prey, wash it, cut the meat intorge pieces, and put it on the grass rope to dry in the yard. Then, he carried a basket with some meat in it and sent things to people. Before he left, he cleaned the yard and carefully moved out a bench for Gu Shengyin, so that she could lie half in the sun for a while. Just because Gu Sheng hasn''t enjoyed the sunshine in spring for a long time, an unexpected guest hase into the courtyard. - today''s eight o''clock is over, see you in the morning. Have a good weekend , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1100 "Miss a Luan." Theer is a Xiu who hasn''t seen him for a long time. Gu Shengyin looked up at her. Look at this, ah Xiu''s time is really not very good. She used to be a plump figure, but now she has lost weight, her face is a little haggard, and her eyes are gloomy. It seems that she has not even been lively and lovely before. "What''s the matter? Miss a Xiu? Brother Shi is not at home. If you want to find him, you cane backter. " Gu Sheng saidzily. Ah Xiu looked at her with jealousy. Even if she was plotted to fall off a cliff, or even in such a closed and poor mountain vige, she was still sofortable. She had a ruddyplexion andzy eyes, and she was obviously very satisfied with such a day. Ah Xiu has some malicious thoughts, but I don''t know. If you know what day you should have lived, would you be sofortable? "I came to see you on purpose, miss a Luan." Ah Xiu looks at Gu Shengyin and says. Gu Sheng looks at her because of this, and the meaning is very obvious. If you have something to say, please say it. Obviously, Gu Sheng is standing on his own, but Gu Sheng is half lying down, but a Xiu always feels that the other side is looking down on him. Some people, even if lost the memory, those engraved in the bones of the proud also can not erase. Ah Xiu thought over the words and said, "miss a Luan, you should also know that you are not from this ce. If you look at your clothes and clothes, your demeanor and appearance, you should be in the big city, where you should be served by maids in groups. Instead of hunting in this ce, you have to do what the peasant women want to do She said, looking at Gu Shengyin, waiting for her reaction. Unfortunately, Gu Shengyin did not give her any response. She saidzily, "Oh, maybe, I don''t remember anything." Ah Xiu was very angry when he heard this. How could she have never heard that the king of qingluan would be so unremitting after losing his memory? What about the ice beauty? She was not happy in her heart, and the tone naturally brought out, and there was a smell of hatred for iron and steel: "you live a leisurely life here, do you know how many people are looking for you outside? Your family must be very anxious at the moment. Don''t you think about them? " Gu Shengyin didn''t even change his face when he heard this. She said faintly: "I really thank miss a Xiu for worrying about me. But now a Luan has no memory about the past. Even if she wants to go out, she doesn''t know who to look for. It''s better to take good care of the injury." Ah Xiu:.... " In this world, how can there be such people who do not enter the oil and salt? However, it is also true that a woman like the king of qingluan could easily be agitated by other people''s words? A Xiu said for a long time, Gu Shengyin also did not move, knowing that his first n was a failure. But it doesn''t matter. She has a second step. She opened her mouth and said, "miss a Luan, I found a kind of herbal medicine today. It is said that it is very effective in treating impact injury, clearing blood and removing blood stasis. Do you want to try it?" Gu Sheng is a little funny. How can a vige girl who has never studied medicine know pharmacology? It seems that ah Xiu can''t help it. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1101 Gu Sheng is ready to refuse, and Shi Lei, who goes out to send things, justes back. "Ah Xiu, I watched you grow up. Why don''t I know where you learned that medicine?" Shi Lei looks a little bad. He also carried the empty basket in his hand. Gu Shengyin looked at it and saw that there was a fish in it. I guess I don''t know which family sent something to him, so I''ll give it back? A Xiu saw Shi Lei and her eyes shed. When she just came to this world, she didn''t have any thoughts on Shi Lei. This man, handsome, good figure, good temper, if put in her world, is absolutely the best choice for a good husband. But she finally gave up the idea: no matter what, he is just a mountain vige hunter. It is impossible for her to stay in this ce. If she goes out at that time, she is afraid that she can not find a better quality man? At the bottom of her heart, she still looks down on people like Shi Lei. Hearing Shi Lei''s words, she retorted angrily: "I learned it from the vige''s doctor." "I just came back from Uncle Wang and Mr. Li at the head of the vige, but he didn''t tell me what herbs he knew to clear blood and remove blood stasis." A word will ah Xiu''s face said a burst of red and white. Shi Lei continued: "ah Xiu, Shi Shi watched you grow up. I really don''t know what happened to you recently. Don''t talk about things you don''t know. What you drink into your stomach can''t be said casually. Be careful that Aunt Zhou will scold you again. " Ah Xiu saw that they didn''t believe in themselves, and heard that Shi Lei carried out his aunt Zhou. Knowing that his n was over, he went out of the door with a bad face. When Shi Lei saw her leave, he said to Gu Shengyin: "I always think that a Xiu has been talking about by God recently. If she says anything to you, you must not believe it." Gu Sheng nodded: "don''t worry." She changed the subject: "I think that fish is very fat. Where did ite from?" Shi Lei took a look and said with a smile, "Aunt Zhang saw that I sent him to knead it. She gave me one of the fish her son caught in the river today. Let''s have fish soup this afternoon." Gu Shengyin took a look at him: "what kind of gift did you get from Aunt Zhou''s house?" Shi Lei looked at her andughed: "I know, you are not such a mean person." The rtionship between the two has progressed rapidly, and he can now speak with Gu Shengyin in such a rxed tone. Shi Lei asked himself, with his understanding of a Luan, the other party obviously didn''t care about the money and treasure, and didn''t know how he aimed at the aunt Zhou''s family. Gu Shengyin nced at him: "do you think I love those pieces of meat? It''s just that if you fight hard for the prey, why should you pay homage to the white eyed wolf like family? " She is not happy to say that she is small-minded, or that she is fussy. Shi Lei continued to smile: "I know, I know, you are for my good." She clearly loves herself. How could a Luan be so considerate? Shi Lei thought happily in his heart that there would be no better woman than a Luan in this world. They drank a pot of fish soup, the day leisurely leisurely. Gu Sheng calctes the time, and there is still half a month. Tianze''s people shoulde here. Her memory is about to recover. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1102 Gu Sheng goes out hunting with Shi Lei every day, and onlyes back when he has dinner. When he is at home, Shi Lei is usually there, so a Xiu has no chance to find her again. When they came back to the courtyard that day, Gu Sheng stopped for a moment. She did not look for traces in the whole yard. Shi Lei looks at her suspiciously: "a Luan how?" Gu Sheng withdrew his eyes and said, "nothing." She put down the things in her hand and watched Shi Lei go out to wash by the river. "System, this yard has been tampered with." The system said, "yes, host, there are some herbs mixed in the weeds beside the fence." Gu Shengyin walked over and pulled the grass aside. Sure enough, several palms of green grass grew inside. The grass looks and the surrounding grass is no different, but on the edge of the leaves, grow some speckled things, just look like ordinary grass leaves grow insects. But it''s not insects. It''s the grasnd that grows like this. What''s more, Gu Shengyin knows this herb. It was because she knew this herb that she was a little surprised where ah Xiu found it. "Poisonous wolf spot", a very rare poisonous grass. How toxic is this grass? It even has a feature that toxins can spread in the air. It doesn''t matter if you meet asionally, but if you stay in the yard for a long time every day like this, you will feel dizzy, nauseous and sleepy within three days. If not found and treated in time, it is likely to directly fall into consciousnessa. If you take it directly with your mouth, within an hour, you will be covered with red spots, itching and dying of poison. Gu Sheng for staring at the poisonous wolf spot for a while, quietly cover the grass again. The next day, while hunting, she collected a few herbs from a ce in silence. She knew that where the poisonous wolf spot was, there would be amaranth grass that could solve its drug properties. Shi Lei looks at the thing in her hand, some strange: "what do you pick two grass to do?" Gu Sheng removed the soil from the roots and put amaranth in the basket behind him. "I know this. I can drink it to strengthen my body. It''s very easy to get sick in this season. I''ll cook this in the evening and we''ll have a bowl of it." Shi Lei was silent for a moment. He lowered his head and asked, "a Luan, during this period of time, I see that you think of more and more things. Do you think about the past?" Gu Sheng didn''t recognize the meaning of his words. He nodded: "it''s because I think of a lot of things. I know what''s useful when I see some things, but I still can''t remember the key things. It will take some time to think about them." Shi Lei "Oh" a, said that he knew, did not speak. He should be happy. I have known for a long time that a Luan is not from this ce. He will leave here one day, won''t he? Hearing the news that she was slowly recovering her memory, why was he not only unhappy, but also sad? Probably because he was afraid that she would leave when she remembered everything? Leave the mountain vige and go back to her big city. I don''t know, the future of a Luan, will not remember their own big stone? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1103 Shi Lei tries to persuade himself not to have those selfish ideas. But he couldn''t bear it. Gu Shengyin looked down at him with his head drooping. He looked like a big dog in need of his master''sfort. He silently resisted the impulse to collect a handful from his hairy head. This man, how to be like a child, a word does not make small mood? Gu Sheng thought because of some distress, s, it seems that in the future, he has to adjust well. Teach him, let him be hard. Otherwise, in this mountain vige, it''s all right. If you go to Tianze capital in the future, you have to be killed by those noble people who are good at ying with their hearts? On her face, she just asked in doubt: "brother Shi, what''s the matter with you?" Shi Lei had been walking quietly, hearing Gu Shengyin''s words suddenly raised his head. He looked at Gu Shengyin''s face tightly, and all kinds of thoughts surged in his heart. He would like to hide in the bottom of his heart those unspeakable ideas, but he did not dare. He was afraid that she would despise himself, sneering and scolding his toad for eating swan meat. But on the one hand, he couldn''t help it. Now, only two of them, in this no longer redundant people are dense forest, her eyes, only one person. Shi Lei''s lips moved, and finally he said what he thought in his heart: "I think that after a Luan recovers his memory, he will leave here. I I can''t bear it. " When he finished this sentence, he immediately lowered his head as if to avoid something. He did not dare to look at Gu Shengyin''s expression, and some did not dare to listen to what she would say next. But his heart beat so fast that his ears stood up uncontrobly, waiting for the other party''s response. Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment. He didn''t think he would say such words. In her heart, after recovering her memory, she must leave here, and Shi Lei must leave this ce with herself. She took it for granted that she had never considered whether Shi Lei would be willing to leave the mountain and follow him to apletely strange ce. As if there is a basin of ice water in the heart, Gu Sheng because of a clear mind. Her voice also followed cold down: "the stone family elder brother originally did not intend to follow me to leave?" Shi Lei raised his head in amazement Ah? " His appearance made Gu Shengyin determine the idea in his heart: originally, he didn''t want to go with him at all. There is a restless mood in the heart, Gu Sheng because only feel very bored. But Shi Lei''s eyes slowly lit up. A Luan just means, oneself, can follow her to walk together? Why didn''t he think of it? A Luan won''t stay. He can go with him! He has no other requirements, can always quietly follow her, look at her, protect her. When Gu Shengyin raised his head again, he saw the other side''s excited face turning red and his eyes burning at himself. Gu Shengyin: "it''s What just happened? Shi Lei looked at her, her eyes bright: "can I follow a Luan to leave here?" When he said this, the tone of his voice was unbearable excitement, as if the event of "leaving with a Luan" was a matter worthy of celebration for him. Gu Sheng, looking at Shi Lei like this, is suddenly enlightened. It turns out that her own thinking has never been in a horizontal line with each other. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1104 She always thought that it was certain that the other side would leave with her, so she never felt that they would be separated. And Shi Lei, I''m afraid it''s always thought in my heart that when I recover my memory and leave, it''s time for two people to separate? So every time he heard the news that he was going to leave, he would be unhappy and depressed. It was not that he didn''t want to go with him, but he didn''t dare to think that he could go with him. This man Gu Sheng because of looking at the excited face of the red man, only feel a kind of heart ache in the heart of the spread and up. Is he not confident? I feel humble, so I don''t dare to dream of something that doesn''t belong to me. Gu Shengyin, who understands what Shi Lei thinks in his mind, only feels that there is something sour in his eyes. She raised her head slightly, forced the astringency back into her eyes, and then showed a smile. "Of course, I have to rely on brother Shi to take me out." Gu Sheng answered in this way. Shi Lei looks at Gu Shengyin''s smile and blushes. This is the second time he has seen a Luan smile. Different from the first time, this time, when a Luan was smiling, her eyes were full of herself. Her look was soft and her eyes were warm. If a stranger came to this forest at the moment and saw a Luan like this, he would think that he had seen a fairy in the mountains? Shi Lei thinks, a Luanughs very good look, if only can smile more. "Well?" Hearing Gu Sheng''s doubts, Shi Lei finds himself unconsciously speaking out of his mind. His face became even redder and he stuttered, "no Nothing. I didn''t say anything Gu Shengyin, who had already heard that sentence clearly, said: "it is..." Do you really think you can''t hear a word like this? She looked at some embarrassed Shi Lei and sighed. "Brother Shi, you are my Savior. Don''t be so restrained in front of me." Every time Shi Lei faces himself, he bes very nervous. Gu Shengyin found this problem at the beginning, but Shi Lei''s attitude has be more and more natural recently. She thinks that it will be good if she takes it slowly. But obviously, the remaining half a month is not enough for Shi Lei to face himself freely. If you can''t be frank and generous in the face of others, in the future in front of his department, this man, afraid is easy to suffer losses. Shi Lei is a little embarrassed to grip the basket in his hand. It''s not that he doesn''t want to, but every time he sees a Luan looking at himself with those beautiful eyes, he feels that his mind is empty. Under such circumstances, he can speak normally and do things very well. Gu Sheng did not know, she thought that Shi Lei was like this to everyone. But it''s not. She did not know how special she was for the man who was born and grew up in the mountains. Only she can make him different. ¡­¡­ Back home, Gu Sheng did not dy time, boiled water with those herbs, boiled a pot of medicine soup, himself and Shi Lei both drank two bowls. Looking at Shi Lei taking over the ck thing in his hand, he pours into his mouth without changing his face. A warm current rises in Gu Sheng''s heart. She still remembers Shi Lei''s query about ah Xiu''s words, and also said that he must be cautious about what he drinks into his mouth. However, he did not hesitate to drink his medicine. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1105 Sometimes, one''s attitude towards you can be seen from these small things. After two people drink the medicine, Gu Sheng carefully packs up the dregs of medicine with a clean small bag, and ties one on Shi Lei''s waist. Shi Lei is puzzled. "It seems to be a custom to wear this to ward off evil spirits," Gu exined Shi Lei smilingly touched the small cloth bag around his waist with his fingers. He felt warm and pressed in his heart. No one had ever told him about the custom, and no one would sew such a cloth bag for him. How can a Luan be so good? so good that his heart is upied by her day by day, and there is no other gap. Gu Shengyin did not notice Shi Lei''s change of mind. In order not to let a Xiu doubt, she also specially added several kinds of flower seeds with fragrance topletely cover up the taste of drug residue. Gu Sheng did this for the sake of prevention. Although drinking the antidote, theoretically nothing will happen, but after all, the poisonous wolf spot is still in the yard, it is better to take some protective measures. The next time is to wait for the bait to bite. By the third day, Gu Shengyin estimated that it was almost time. On that day, they had dinner in the yard. Gu Shengyin sent a message to the system. "ording to our original n." The white light of the system shes to show understanding. Then, Shi Lei is ready to get up to clean up the table, suddenly feel dizzy. "How can you be so sleepy..." He mumbled, and then the whole man fell asleep on the table. "Don''t worry about the host. I can guarantee that he will sleep for the whole night and will not wake up after any big disturbance." Gu Sheng nodded and quietly sat on the chair waiting for the arrival of ah Xiu. Until the system reminds her, "host, she''s out of the door." Gu Sheng fell down after learning from Shi Lei. A figure appeared outside Shi Lei''s yard. It is now evening, and the vige is silent. The moon is very round, the clouds in the sky are not as light and lovely as the day, and show a ferocious state at night. The shadow of the visitor was printed on the ground with a sense of horror. Ah Xiu seemed to be very alert. She waited patiently outside the yard for a long time. After confirming that the two people who were in aa could not wake up, she walked in lightly. After walking around the yard, she went to the edge of the fence, picked off the poisonous wolf spots nted by herself with gloves and put them into the bag tied around her waist. She seemed nervous when she came to the table where they were lying. After staring at Gu Shengyin for a long time, she suddenly turned back. Gu Sheng was wondering what she was going to do, but found that the system came to a critical moment: "host, emergency failure, I need to leave the world temporarily, it will take one night toe back." Gu Sheng thought to deal with a Xiu, he had no problem by himself, so he nodded to let the system leave. There are also several valuable antidote pills in her sleeve, which Qu feiluan hides in the inneryer of her clothes to protect her life at critical moments. Gu Sheng has prepared them in advance for fear that a Xiu will use poison. Ah Xiu didn''t leave for a long time. When she came back again, she seemed to be in a good mood, even her steps were very brisk. Gu Shengyin was curious about what she had done. Ah Xiu didn''t waste time this time. He pulled Gu Shengyin up from the table and put it on his back. On her back, she walked into the deep mountain at night. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1106 Gu Sheng falls on a Xiu''s back. A Xiu''s speed is not fast, after all, ah Xiu''s body is just a weak daughter''s home, carrying a higher than her Gu Shengyin is not easy. Gu Shengyin looked at the direction of her walk all the way, very skilled, seems to have a clear goal. Obviously, a Xiu even knows where the destination is. She should have nned this for a long time. After walking for about half an hour, ah Xiu even stopped to have a rest twice. Atst they arrived at their destination. Without the system, Gu Sheng couldn''t "see" the environment around her, but when she was put on the ground, she quickly opened her eyes and took a look. This is a cave. It''s very clean inside. It''s obviously cleaned by people. There was hay in it, and there were even cloth bags on the edge, which were probably food. This is what Gu Shengyin nced at in a hurry. Obviously, this ce is where ah Xiu is going to start. Gu Shengyin also knew how a Xiu lived in the mountains for so long after killing Qu feiluan. It turned out to be prepared. A Xiu puts Gu Shengyin on the ground and sits on one side for a long time. Carrying a person to walk for an hour, coupled with the heart of the things to do excited and nervous, let her heart beat a little fast. Ah Xiu pressed her chest and finally calmed her heart. She turned her eyes and looked at Gu Shengyin''s face with her eyes closed. "How beautiful..." She murmured. She lives in a world where science and technology are very developed. Those men and women with outstanding features can even eat by their faces and be the idols of many selfie parties. It can be said that ordinary people can see countless beauties through some media. However, in a Xiu''s opinion, none of the men and women who are called the first beauty by the media, the beauty seen once in a thousand years, can not match the previous woman. Without any propaganda and publicity, she became the first beauty in all countries. It''s hard to imagine if you don''t see it with your own eyes. Her greedy eyes swept every inch of Gu Shengyin''s face. "Whether it''s face shape, eyes, beauty, nose, mouth, Ba, or even ears, it''s perfect..." Her eyes grew hotter and hotter. "Soon, it will all be mine..." Ah Xiu took the package that had been ready to be around, and opened it. It was already polished with smooth knives, and some herbs with strange smell. She gently picked up a knife, the knife is very thin, in the cave under the weak oilmp light reflected pale light. "Don''t me me, King qingluan. I didn''t intend to do that. " She seems to be talking to Gu Shengyin, who is in aa, and seems to be talking to herself. "If you simply promise my courtship, then let me easily follow you to leave this ce, how good?" "But you don''t want to talk to me at all. I put down my face, put down my reserve, and please you like a dog. Unfortunately, you don''t ept it at all." "I''m really forced to do nothing. Stay here and I''ll die. " "But I don''t want to die, so I''ll just have to hurt you." She moved her body and came to Gu Shengyin. "Don''t worry, I will go back to Tianze with your identity, and pass on the reputation of qingluan king." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1107 The silver light was about to fall on Gu Shengyin''s face, but was mped by a long white finger. "What a sincere monologue, miss a Xiu." The cold and clear voice sounded in the empty cave, and the temperature in the cave seemed to fall with her voice. Ah Xiu was shocked by the sudden sound, and his hand trembled. The knife fell down and fell on the ground, making a crisp sound, which aroused the echo of Qingyue in the cave. Gu Sheng stood up from the ground because he opened his eyes. With a slight kick from her toe, the small knife was kicked far away. She leaned over and looked at ah Xiu, who was still sitting on the ground. "Now, can you tell me about miss a Xiu, who is she?" How can a girl who was born in the mountains and never went out before know her identity and what kind of strange address is king qingluan. Ah Xiu''s face suddenly turned pale: "Qu Fei Luan, you haven''t lost your memory!" Gu Sheng shook his head gently: "no, I just happened to remember it all of a sudden." Ah Xiu''s face suddenly became dejected: "I Your highness, I am just a poor mountain woman, and I want to use your strength to leave this mountain where I eat. " As she spoke, she looked at Gu Shengyin. See each other''s eyes seem to show a trace ofpassion color, her heart a joy, slowly stood up. "princess, what I really mean is not malicious." Her sleeve suddenly raised, a white powder toward Gu Shengyin''s pocket. But a Xiu didn''t even see Gu Shengyin''s action clearly, so he lost the other party''s figure in front of him. Then, her neck was strangled. "Since miss a Xiu knows who this pce is, she wants to know that this pce is a person who has been on the battlefield." Gu Sheng points at a Xiu''s acupoints, and she can''t move in an instant, so she has to stare at Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin didn''t care about her venomous eyes: "the first thing I want to tell you is that when you want to kill people, don''t talk so much nonsense." "Otherwise, be careful of your own wordiness." She added, "yes, this pce is talking to you now, because..." She looked at ah Xiu with disdain: "you have no way to pose any threat to this pce, miss a Xiu." A Xiu''s eyes stare at Gu Shengyin, and she almost wants to stare at the bleeding. Gu Shengyin did not care at all: "let me guess, you just took a knife on the face of this pce, you want the life of this pce? Or the face of the pce? I guess it''s both? " "It seems that a Xiu still wants to take the ce of this pce?" Gu Sheng said coldly, "it''s a pity that you don''t have that ability and you don''t have that life!" She knows, for a Xiu such a high minded woman, what kind of words, can cause the biggest nder to her. Sure enough, if the eyes can be turned into sharp weapons, Gu Sheng is expected to be shot dead by a Xiu''s resentment at this time. Unfortunately, a Xiu''s eyes do not have this ability, so she can only stare. "If you look at this pce, you want to get back to the pce, but you don''t want to get back so kind." Ah Xiu looked at Gu Shengyin suspiciously for a moment. She didn''t seem to believe that she would let go of herself. - eight shifts. Good night everyone. By the way, the rmended monthly ticket is calcted , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1108 Gu Shengyin suddenly smiles. She seldomughs, the beauty who seldomughs, is often for two reasons. One is that you canugh well. And another kind, is the natural disposition is cold does not like to smile, but asionallyughs, will let the human infinite startle. Qu feiluan, obviously, belongs to thetter. When sheughed like this, ah Xiu even felt in a trance that the whole dark cave seemed to be brightened by her smile. Even if it''s the same woman, even if she doesn''t want to admit it. But this is the fact - Qu feiluan is a beautiful woman who can''t even get jealous. But ah Xiu didn''t feel better because of her smile, nor did she rx because she said that she would not kill herself. She doesn''t know Qu feiluan, but she doesn''t believe that a woman who has been invincible in many battles and who has been granted the title of king in the body of a woman and respected by the emperors of the three dynasties would be a white lotus flower who was murdered and let go of her flourishing age. There was not much joy to see her expression. Gu Shengyin thought secretly that this man was not as naive as he imagined. She didn''t want to waste too much time on such a woman. She only said, "If heaven does evil, you can still do it; if you do it yourself, you can''t live." Then, ah Xiu felt ck and unconscious. She was woken up by the noise of the crowd. When she opened her eyes, she found that she had returned to a Xiu''s home, surrounded by people. It seemed that in this small vige, all the people had gathered in her home. "What could have happened?" "How could she be so vicious?" "Must have been possessed by something unclean?" "¡­¡­" She listened vaguely to these words, and finally remembered something. Her face suddenly became frightened. What did she think of? justst night, before she went to take Gu Shengyin away, she thought that she would nevere back to this ghost ce again. After recalling these days, ah Xiu''s family had a grudge against her for abusing and hating her. She was in the big water tank at home, under a whole pack of poisonous wolf spot ground powder. If you put it in the teapot, it may be thrown out, but if you put it in the water tank, the family must drink water. She just didn''t want them to live. If her n seeds, she will be able to leave. This ce has nothing to do with her. However, she failed. No one expected that the king of qingluan would recover his memory in advance. And for her, the more unexpected thing is that Gu Shengyin actually sent her back. She was tied up by angry vigers, and Barry put something in her mouth. She wanted to argue, but those people didn''t want to listen to her at all. The whole family of Zhou''s aunt is dead, and she is left alone. They also searched her room for some unfinished herbs. The only doctor in the vige searched through the medical books and recognized that three of them were poisonous herbs. I don''t know others, but I don''t think it''s a good thing. Aunt Zhang looked at her and sighed: "I was watching ah Xiu grow up. She used to be such a clever girl. Later, I don''t know how. In my opinion, maybe she''s in the middle of evil?" When she heard this, she was excited: "no, I saw that she was not right. She must have been stained with something unclean." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1109 The people in the mountains are simple and ignorant, and ah Xiu''s performance during this period of time is indeed questionable. Wang''s words have been echoed by many people. Someone hesitated and said, "what are we going to do now?" Wang Po''s face was full of wrinkles, and fell into a Xiu''s eyes like a ghost. She gave a gloomy smile: "such evil things have been tightly bound with ah Xiu, and can only be burned to death with fire!" Mrs. Zhang, who was gentle in nature, could not bear to hear that: "this is too cruel..." Wang Po was full of energy at the moment, as if this time if she could really burn ah Xiu, she would gain immeasurable merits. She turned around and looked at the vigers: "people think it''s cruel. It''s better to think about it. This evil spirit can even harm her own parents, brothers and sisters. If she is kept, who can guarantee that she will not think ill of others When she said this, everyone was silent. Yeah. A Xiu''s parents and aunts didn''t recognize it. They poisoned them and killed them. What if they were harmedter? There was a lot of noise in the vige, but Shi Lei didn''t know anything about it. As soon as he got up in the morning, he and Gu Sheng went hunting in the mountains after eating. In the morning, he was still wondering how he had fallen asleep in the yardst night. Gu Shengyin casually used two words to divert the topic. They are hunting here. The people who stay in the vige have acquiesced in the words of Wang Po. A Xiu, who has been listening to the vige people''s discussion, is staring at her boss. Her body is tied up and her mouth is blocked. She can''t speak. She can only wriggle wildly, like crazy. Little did not know, her appearance, more people believe that she is really possessed by ghosts. Ah Xiu''s head is full of fire. She was a surgeon herself, and she saw all kinds of burn patients in the hospital. The seared skin, the disgusting and ferocious appearance, the anguish of the patients, and the reproaches that the people around her did not listen to were circting in her mind. It can drive people crazy. Her struggle was useless. A high pile of firewood was set up at the entrance of the vige. She was even sshed with some oil, tied and fixed on the top of the pile. Under the woodpile, there were four bodies covered with white cloth. That''s a Xiu''s parents and two younger brothers. The deaths of the four were so miserable that even the man in the vige who dared to fight with the wild animals looked very ugly. Wang po said this: only by watching the ghost die in front of them, can these four people get rest, and their souls can enter into reincarnation and be human again. At this time, ah Xiu was already in despair. To this state, unless there is a miracle, she can not escape in any case. The me ignited and ran to her skin in an instant. "Ah" she raised her head, and the feeling of the me burning on her body made her give out a silent howl. What a pain. Why hasn''t she died? Why did shee into this world? The vigers watched the figure writhing silently. They turned their heads too soft and silent. They couldn''t bear to look down, but no one spoke out to stop them. By the time Gu Shengyin and Shi Lei returned to the vige, everything was almost over. The body above the fire has long lost its vitality, and even now it is not even a body, leaving only a pile of ck coke. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1110 Shi Lei is still a little confused about the situation, so he quickly goes to ask what happened. At the same time, someone told him what happened in aunt Zhou''s family. "How?" Shi Lei is preparing to go forward, and suddenly thinks of something. Facing Gu Shengyin behind him, he says, "a Luan, don''t follow me." Instead of looking at the charred corpse, he lifted the white cloth from a corpse. After only one look, he put down his hand with a bad face. "Is it really ah Xiu who did it?" He was very reluctant to believe that ah Xiu, who grew up with him, would be such a person. At this time, Mrs. Wang heard what he said and said in a loud voice, "it''s not ah Xiu. We a Xiu are a good girl. We just don''t know where the ghosts and wild people have taken over our bodies, so we can kill thousands of dors." Shi Lei frowned. He didn''t believe in such strange things. But the change of ah Xiu, everyone saw in the eyes, it was like a change in general. He couldn''t even find a reason to speak for ah Xiu. And now, people are gone He silently sighed in his heart and went back to Gu Shengyin''s side. "What''s the matter?" Gu Shengyin asked. Shi Lei shook his head: "don''t look, let''s go home." In the next few days, Shi Lei didn''t go hunting. Instead, he set up a grave for Aunt Zhou''s family with the vigers in the mountain vige. At least, it was a peace of mind. However, he did not ask Gu Shengyin to go out. He only said that such a thing was not auspicious after all. It was better not to see her as a girl. When ites to a Xiu, Gu Shengyin also thinks it''s time to tell Shi Lei his identity. After dinner that day, after packing up, Gu Shengyin suddenly stops Shi Lei. "Brother Shi." She called him softly. Shi Lei turns his head, he is acutely aware of a change. He fixed his mind and looked at Gu Shengyin. The person in front of him still looked like that, but it seemed that something was wrong with him. "A Luan?" There was a moment of panic in his heart and a forced smile. "What''s the matter?" Gu Shengyin looked at him quietly: "I remember." Shi Lei''s eyes trembled, he showed a smile: "congrattions." Gu Shengyin saw a little uneasiness between his eyebrows and eyes. "My full name, Qu feiluan, is the princess of Tianze," she said Shi Lei''s eyes widened. has long guessed that the identity of ah Luan is not simple, but no matter what he thinks, he has never thought of his highness. In their small mountain vige, even a magistrate is a legendary figure. Not to mention what your highness is! ah Luen would be his royal highness? is not surprising. If a woman such as a Luan is not a princess, what kind of identity can match her? Shi Lei doesn''t know what kind of mood he is at the moment. Under all kinds of confused thoughts, what he is most concerned about is Since a Luan has recovered her memory, what she said before, let herself leave here with her, is it still true? Shi Lei would like to ask. But looking at the recovery of memory, his body is like ayer of prestige Gu Shengyin, he actually some dare not speak. In case What to do if a Luan refuses? Finally, he just said with a smile: "it turns out that a Luan''s identity is so powerful, no wonder..." He did not finish his words because Gu Shengyin came to him. Ba: "if you don''t want to say something against your heart, don''t say it; if you don''t want tough, don''tugh." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1111 Shi Lei shut his mouth. Ba. Although some listen to Gu Sheng''s words, but more, still shocked. Two people are very close, each other''s quiet daughter Xiang along with the breath between the introduction of their nose tip. For a moment, the cicadas and frogs could not be heard outside. In front of Shi Lei, only the eyes of the people around him can Ruo Xingzi, and the beating of his own drum beat. He did not dare to open his mouth, for fear that he would destroy the beautiful atmosphere in front of him. Gu Shengyin saw his nervousness. She tilted her head to bring the two closer together. "Are you nervous now?" she asked The other side exhaled like blue and fell on the tip of his nose. Shi Lei nodded with a red face. "Are you afraid that after I recover my memory, I will ignore you?" Shi Lei just red face quickly cooling, he still nodded. "You can''t bear me?" Shi Lei still nods. Gu Sheng because of looking at this obedient Shi Lei, suddenly had a bad idea. She came closer to him, almost breathing between them. As long as Shi Lei is willing, he can catch each other''s lips with a low head. He seemed to notice something, too. He was stiff. That''s a field he never dared to think about and couldn''t think about. But Gu Sheng had to pierce thisyer of window paper. "Do you like me?" she said quietly Shi Lei felt that his body was no longer under control and waspletely frozen into a piece of wood. What should he say? How can he answer? He did not answer. Gu Shengyin sighed in his ear again. "If you don''t want to part with me, why don''t you say it?" "If you like me, why don''t you tell me?" Shi Lei can''t control his body. He wanted to He wanted to reach out his hand and hold the woman in front of him into his arms; he wanted to lower his head and firmly hold her very sweet lips; he wanted to tell her aloud that he liked her very much, loved her so much, and even died for her! Seeing him still did not move, Gu Shengyin rolled a white eye in his heart. So tolerant, or not a man? She said so clearly that he could not understand himself? But looking at the man''s stiff body, she can only sigh in her heart. Forget it, when you meet such a man, waiting for him to take the initiative, it is estimated that they will not know how long they will waste. So she said again, "Shi Lei." It was the first time she had called his name so seriously. Shi Lei only felt his heart trembled with the sound. "I''ll just say the following once." "If you don''t want me, I''ll be by your side and you can tell me loud." "If you like me, hold me, kiss me, tell me with action that you like Oh Before she finished her words, she was carried into her arms by the man who had been suffering for a long time, and bent down to kiss the red lips which had tormented her for a long time. Gu Sheng nodded in his heart with satisfaction. So long ago, isn''t everything gone? It''s important that she waste so much energy! Shi Lei is almost trembling. Shaking to release her lips, but his hands did not release. He held her in his arms and repeated over and over again: "a Luan, I can''t bear you." "A Luan, I like you." "Ah Luan, I hate you." "¡­¡­" "I know." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1112 Tianze''s peoplee a little faster than expected. On that day, Gu Shengyin was still hunting outside with Shi Lei, when he received a message from the system: the people sent by Emperor Tianze to look for her had arrived in this small mountain vige. "What''s wrong with a Luan?" Shi Lei saw her expression and asked. Gu Sheng smiles at him for raising his eyebrows: "my man, here we are." Shi Lei understood her meaning at once. Did her subordinates find it? They did not have much mind to hunt, so they went back to the small mountain vige. As soon as he went in, Shi Lei found out that it was wrong. Usually at this point, the vige has been busy for a long time. But today, it was quiet. Even the wolf cub raised by Aunt Zhang didn''t howl. Two people walk inside, finally in the courtyard gate of Shi Lei''s home, found the cause of all this. A group of dozens of people, all dressed in armour and with strong horses in their hands, stood silent. Where have people in the mountains seen such a world? After perceiving that these Knights have no malice towards themselves and others, the whole vige of men, women, old and young all ran out of their homes and stood quietly watching. It is said that they came to find the girl. The leading Knight heard that a beautiful girl named a Luan hade here two months before. He asked the address of Dashitou''s house and ran to guard it. In this case, Gu Shengyin and Shi Lei, the two people who came in from the outside, made their footstep sound more conspicuous. The eyes of the Knights turned. Just one eye. all of us had an excited look on their faces and knelt down in the direction of Gu Sheng Yin: " , minister, etc., to meet your royal highness." All the people in the mountains were stunned by the battle. Princess highness? There lived a princess in their vige for more than two months. Then, they looked at the girl a''luan, who was just a little cold-blooded on weekdays, and her manner seemed to be different from before. "No gift." Gu Sheng said faintly: "it''s hard for you to find here." The knight, led by , was very excited: "it is not hard to find the royal highness of the princess. The people here do not feel bitter at all." once again he looked at Gu Sheng''s coarse cloth and sackcloth, but felt that his royal highness had been suffering for months. "these days, let your highness suffer." Gu Sheng shakes his head: "no, I am not wronged by the people of this mountain vige during this period of time The head of the knight did not say, but still felt that the princess was justforting himself. He looked around the ce for a week. How could such a ce not be aggrieved. "Please change your highness ande back to Beijing with me." "Good." Gu Sheng looked at Shi Lei beside him and said, "prepare a suit of clothes for him, a horse, and leave with me." "Yes." those knights are all curious to see Shi Lei. They do not know that hunter in the mountain, how can he be seen by his highness? But Shi Lei pursed his lips. though he knew valiant and heroic in bearing his life, he saw that the cavalry cavalry Cavaliers were still at a loss. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1113 But different from Shi Lei''s mind, other people in the mountain just feel excited when they look at this scene. And to be able to leave with Gu Shengyin here Shi Lei, is also envious. "is the princess Luan a Royal Highness?" "I said," how can a beautiful girl like a Luan be an ordinary person? " "Why is the big stone so lucky?" these mountain people actually do not understand what the princess is representing, but they are very much open to them. In their eyes, Shi Lei, who was able to leave here with Gu Shengyin, also became a man of great fortune. Soon, Gu Shengyin changed his clothes and came out. Shi Lei himself has never seen such a dazzling a Luan. She was dressed in silver armor, her hair was tied high with a white jade crown, and her shoulders were covered with a snow-white cloak of the same color. She has always been beautiful, but this beauty, under the delicate and gorgeous makeup, shows more and more shocking effect. Even if you have seen Qu feiluan so many times, every time you see her, you will be amazed. What''s more, these mountain people? Gu Sheng because there is no extra nostalgia, look at Shi Lei, a knight led a horse over. "Can you ride a horse?" The man had a very friendly manner. after all, this man is the Savior of his royal highness, and the princess''s Royal Highness indicates that he will take him away. No one dared to belittle him. "Yes." Shi Lei nods. also had a great burden on the knight, and handed it to the vige head: "this is Xie Li, her royal highness. She has been here for a long time and has taken care of it." The old vige head''s hand is a little shaking, even dare not say. Gu Sheng looked at all the people and nodded at the crowd behind him: "let''s go." Shi Lei also got on the horse. He looked back at the mountain people behind him and the yard where he grew up. After thinking about it, he said aloud, "I have a lot of food and food in my yard. Let''s share them together! If you have a chance, big stone wille back to see you With that, he turned around, turned his horse''s head, and ran after the knights in front of him. There was no dy along the way. Except for one ce at a time, the party would buy some food for food supply, and the rest of the time was almost spent on the road. Shi Lei opened his eyes on the way. He has never seen so many people in his life. Such a big and beautiful house, so many dazzlingmodities, such a lively market. The knights in the team were very friendly to him. They didn''tugh at him. Instead, they patiently exined the things he didn''t understand. He also patted him on the shoulder andughed: "do you think this kind of ce is prosperous? When you get to our Tianze metropolis, I''m afraid your eyes will not be enough. " Tianze capital, where a Luan grew up. Shi Lei said with a smile, "then I will have a good experience." Along the way, Gu Shengyin did not show much special appearance to Shi Lei. Now this is the best: a person who has saved her life and is honest and responsible. No one will look at him unfavorably and deal with him. but if the man was deeply trusted by his royal highness, she even won her heart. Shi Lei''s life will not be easy. Shi Lei is not stupid. He knows that Gu Sheng is doing it for his own good. He also knows that his own road is not easy to go. Want to let everyone face up to themselves, let people feel that they can match on a Luan. There is only one way. Stronger. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1114 After three months, Emperor Tianze, who finally got the news from his daughter, personally met Gu Shengyin and his party at the gate of the city. In front of countless officials and people, the emperor looked at his daughter who had been missing for several months and shed tears. Even Gu Shengyin''s heart was filled with pity: the emperor, for Qu feiluan''s daughter, really took out his heart''s love. Gu Shengyin also timely mentioned that when he was seriously injured and fell off the cliff, he was rescued by Shi Lei. The emperor was very grateful to those who had saved his daughter''s life. After seeing him, Zhao Shilei was d to see that he was tall, handsome and resolute. He immediately opened his mouth and prepared for the purpose of conferring his title. Shi Lei went forward and said to the emperor after he had worshipped him: "Princess highness is still the daughter of the emperor." change danger into safety. It is a blessing for the grass people to be lucky enough to save her royal highness. Gu Sheng is so strange in his heart that he didn''t expect that only a few days ago, the big stone will be so talkative? The emperor seemed to be surprised that he could say such a thing. After a close look at him, he could not help but feel better about his sincerity. He said with a smile, "but you saved my a Luan. I would like to thank you even as a father." Shi Lei said seriously: "the grass people in the mountains and fields have a lot of brute force. If your majesty doesn''t dislike it, the grassroots want to join the army and make a modest contribution to Tianze." Gu Shengyin''s eyes brightened at this time, and said to the emperor, "father, I just want to tell you that this Shi Lei is not just brute force, but a natural divine power. I have seen him hunt with my own eyes, and I watched him lift up a beast weighing five or six hundred jin." "Oh?" The emperor''s eyes were bright. Nowadays, there are endless wars among countries. If our country can have one more powerful general, its strength will be greatly enhanced. The emperor and his party rushed back to Tianze pce to hold a banquet for Gu Shengyin''s return. Some loyal officials from Tianze also participated in the banquet. Gu Sheng was naturally hugged by the empress of Tianze after he went back. This is not mentioned. In the banquet, the emperor suddenly mentioned Shi Lei''s natural power. "I wonder if Shi Zhuangzi would like to show his skill?" Shi Lei stood up: "naturally willing." Then several bodyguards came in with one thing. It''s a tripod. The emperor pointed to the tripod: "this is a huge tripod made by the order of Taizu at the time of Tianze''s reign. It weighs 1246 Jin and needs six strong men to lift it. My son says that you are so powerful that I don''t know if a strong man can lift it up? " Shi Lei took a look at the Ding, but he was not sure whether he had the strength. He had no choice but to bow his hands and say, "the grass people have never seen anything so heavy. I don''t know if I can resist it, but I''m willing to give it a try." The emperor felt strange in his heart that no one would speak so candidly in front of him for a long time. He said with a smile: "Shi Zhuangzi tried his best, not forced." Shi Lei stood up and approached the tripod. All of a sudden the whole hall was quiet. It''s true that those who are willing to raise the tripod can''t believe it. In addition to doubt, those generals were also excited: if this man really has natural power, he must find a way to bring him under hismand. Such a man, when hees to the battlefield, is a man-shaped weapon! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1115 Among all the people, only Gu Shengyin had no doubt that Shi Lei could lift the huge tripod. She was the only one who had seen Shi Lei catch the beast and throw it out like a ything. Throwing an object out and simply lifting it requires a lot of energy, which is not a level at all. Not to mention, Shi Lei was not red and breathless after throwing the beast. He didn''t feel any difficulty at all. In full view of the public, Shi Lei sank his mind, his legs were slightly open, and he tied them up steadily. His hands firmly grasped the two feet of the giant tripod. After a big drink, the tripod was really lifted up by him. The people in the hall all stare big eyes, and even many people stand up unconsciously with the tripod raised. Gu Sheng takes a close look at Shi Lei, and finds that his face is a little red, but it looks far from the limit, and there is no forced appearance, so he puts down his heart. Shi Lei even raised the tripod and walked around the hall before putting it on the ground. When the tripod was put down to the ground, it didn''t make a big impact sound, indicating that Shi Lei still had the strength to put it down properly. "Good!" When the tripod was put down, the emperor said with great joy. He poured two sses of wine himself, got out of his seat and came to Shi Lei. "Mr. Shi, I''d like to propose a toast to you." Shi Lei took the ss and drank it without hesitation. The emperor was more pleased to see this. At this moment, a man dressed as a general stood up: "Your Majesty, Mr. Shi is born with divine power. This is a gift from heaven to me. I dare to ask your majesty to allow Mr. Shi to join me. " As soon as he finished speaking, someone came out again, saying that he was just short of such a forward. Tianze''s army, the total dispatching power is in the hands of the emperor, but each general has his own leader, so he wants to recruit such a promising young man to his ount. Gu Sheng watched them fight because he was so busy. You want to rob her? It''s almost you! Sure enough, Shi Lei did not move. He stood still and did not speak. But the emperor slowly drank a few cups of wine before he said with a smile, dies and gentlemen, this is a little slow." What does that mean, your majesty? Several generals looked at each other. Did anyone know earlier than they did that Mr. Shi was not born with divine power? The emperor roared withughter: "my a Luan, but in the first time back, he told me that Mr. Shi must be under hermand." The emperor''s heart was so blind that he didn''t give anything Qu feiluan wanted. He even said that the throne could be passed on to her as long as she wanted, which showed his doting on the daughter. several generals looked at Gu Sheng Yin, who saw what the eyebrow was still. They see light suddenly. Why is this so calm? It was already ready! , what is the princess''s Royal Highness? Several generals are all human spirits, and they can grasp the emperor''s mind more urately than one. not to mention Gu Shengyin''s telling the emperor in advance. Even if the other party doesn''t say anything about it, as long as she wants it, she must say it first. So far, the dust of Shilei''s ownership has been settled. Until this time, Shi Lei tightly clenched the fists together, just slightly rxed. - at the end of the eighth watch, good night. In the new week, tickets are on the rise , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1116 Out of the pce, Gu Shengyin took him on the horse. "Come on, I''ll show you my barracks." They didn''t go fast. "Shi Lei, you can see how much I am favored in front of my father." Gu Shengyin looked at him: "I said this not to show off, but to tell you, if you want to marry me, it is not an easy thing." Shi Lei side head, eyes focus on looking at her, with a unique gentle: "I know." "So?" Shi Lei''s tone is firm: "so I won''t give up. Luan, you have to wait for me Gu Shengughed: "OK, I''ll wait for you." She waited for five years. For five years, he ignored countless princes and grandchildren''s courtship, rejected the suggestions of his father, emperor and mother, and wholeheartedly waited for the man to grow up. Tianze has a strong general. When he first appeared, he was just a little soldier. But the soldier, in a battle between Tianze and Yunze, killed thousands of people and captured the leader of the enemy alive. Then, from ordinary soldiers, to guards, to general, to Zhonng general, to four Town generals, to town general. With the blood of the enemy and his own achievements, he stepped step by step to the point that no one can ignore. Speaking of Tianze''s generals, all people can think of for the first time is two people. Qu feiluan, the princess of the kingdom of Tianze, is a woman who has been plotting strategies to win a decisive victory. And her so-called battlefield ten thousand people cut, can carry the tripod, bravely crown the world''s Tianze Town army general, Shi Lei. As a matter of fact, Shi Lei has been able to lead the army alone for a long time, but he has always been silent under Gu Shengyin''smand. The world praised him for being grateful, saying that he was thanking the princess for her kindness. Only he knew that he had stayed here all the time, just to get closer to her. In the autumn of Tianze, the emperor of Tianze ushered in his 50th birthday. At this time, Shi Lei is still on the battlefield. During the banquet, when the wine was in full swing, there was an urgent reporting from the gate of the pce. "To your majesty, the general of the town will return to the court, and attach the letter of surrender and Submission from Yunze. Congrattions on your great birthday!" When you say it, you are surprised! "That''s true!" Under the emperor''s great joy, wine also woke up most of the time, and could not help but stand up from the throne. "Absolutely! The general of the town army hastened to return to the dynasty, especially on the asion of his Majesty''s birthday. All the troops are still in Yunzhou. " Gu Sheng''s wine ss trembled for a moment, and the wine spilled over her sleeve, which disappeared. This man,e here from Yunzhou, do you want to fight like this! "Go with me to meet the general!" The emperor was so overjoyed that he got up in person and was about to go out. Gu Sheng got up and stopped him: "father emperor, it''s enough for your son''s minister to go to meet general Shi. You go ahead in person. I''m afraid he will be in a panic." The emperor was also too happy at first. Now he calmed down for a moment and felt that it was not appropriate. He nodded when he heard that Gu Sheng had taken the initiative. "Then you go to meet the great meritorious Minister of Tianze to return to the court for my father." "Yes, my son." Gu Sheng was somewhat anxious in her footsteps, and it was not surprising that the servant behind her thought he was happy in his royal highness. She didn''t know. Princess is indeed delighted, but not because of the surrender of Yun Ze. But because, atst, the man came back. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1117 Far away, there is a ck figure into Gu Shengyin''s eyes. He was covered in a thick ck cloak, with wind on his face. The dust servant''s haggard. The face seems to be a little thinner, the skin is darker, and the eyes are colder and sharper. The momentum of the whole body is even more amazing. This is the evil spirit umted with human blood from the sea of corpses and mountains of blood. Gu Shengyin all saw that the bodyguard standing beside Shi Lei had a cold sweat on his forehead on a cold day. It can''t be hot, of course. In fact, even Gu Shengyin''s first impulse to see him was to pull out his sword. Four eyes are opposite. They looked at each other so quietly, without any extra action. They all know the meaning in their eyes. Gu Shengyin took the lead in opening his mouth: "general Shi, this pce is ordered by his father to wee the general back to the dynasty." Shi Lei obeisance to the direction of the main hall, and toward Gu Sheng because he has a princess. The servants next to him did not dare to speak. They couldn''t tell what they felt in their hearts. They just felt that when the two people were together, the atmosphere was too much to disturb. When the two men took the lead, the guards at the gate of the pce took a breath. "It can be regarded as leaving. You can''t see that when general Shi stood here, my hand had not been put down on the long knife at his waist. "Brother, you are so powerful that you even want to draw a knife. I almost fell to the ground The two bodyguards talked in a low voice and looked at each other with a look in their eyes. It''s so terrible that you can do it with just one look. Gu Sheng and Shi Lei walked side by side, the two people were close to each other. In the eyes of outsiders, Shi general was the princess''s confidant. What''s more, two people are good at rtionships, and there is nothing wrong with them. Only two people know that under the cover of the sleeves, two hands tightly sped together. Shi Lei held his hand tightly, but he didn''t dare to exert himself. He seemed to put all his mind on the hand holding each other. Waiting for a moment to present his achievements, waiting for him, must be countless praise and reward. But for Shi Lei at the moment, these are not important. He just wanted to make the road longer and longer. Best of all, let him go on with her. But no matter how long the road will always have an end, and the hand holding each other must be separated. Gu Sheng released his hand, and they went into the hall. Shi Lei made a big ceremony to the emperor, holding a half kneeling posture and holding up the things in his hand - it was the surrender document of emperor Yunze. The Emperor himself took the throne, pulled him up, and read the letter word by word. "Good, good, good!" Heughs and looks at Shi Lei, almost without hesitation to make him a Marquis of all households. Shi Lei knelt down at this time. "I don''t ask for the Marquis of thousands of households. I don''t want a reward. I just want your majesty to promise me one thing." At this time, the emperor was in a good mood and asked, "what can I do for you?" Shi Lei lowered his every head and every single word or phrase would hide in her heart for five years. "Let her minister ask her to marry her royal highness," said the minister. There was silence in the hall. The emperor''s expression froze for a moment. Gu Sheng was holding the ss in his hand, and his calm mood also showed a trace of tension. The emperor looked down at the man in front of him. This man, resolute, strong, and now has the most outstanding military achievements in the world, such a man, when the son-inw of his family a Luan, is also good. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1118 It''s just The emperor took a look at her daughter, who was sitting on her seat with no expression. She was a little sad in her heart. Over the past few years, there have been many children seeking to marry a Luan, but no matter who she is, she always replies with two words: "don''t marry." Although it is true to say that the emperor''s daughter does not worry about getting married, which parent does not care about the life and life of his children? If you change someone else, the emperor doesn''t have to worry about it. You can get married if you don''t. But this wayward is his favorite daughter. The emperor was even able to ignore the opposition of all the courtiers and let her go to the battlefield for her. How could she let her daughter suffer for a mere marriage? So the emperor did not ept it on the spot, but turned to see Gu Shengyin. The courtiers were also looking at the eyes, nose and heart, and their attention was focused on Gu Shengyin. Some people are thinking, this general stone is also, why not take advantage of this opportunity to earn a title? With his fighting achievements, the future development will certainly not be bad. Why worry about not having a beautiful wife? Princess feiluan is beautiful if she is beautiful, but her temper is too rigid. Such a woman may not be able to be a good wife. The key to is that the Royal Highness has refused to ask a lot of people to marry him. In case of this, general stone was rejected again. Gu Sheng remained motionless under everyone''s eyes. She was silent for a long time before she said faintly: "everything depends on the father." Look, sure enough, it''s a refusal Wait! Many people''s brain after a moment to react toe over, just flying Luan princess said is what? But it''s up to the father! The woman was embarrassed to agree on the spot, so she pushed it on her father? The emperor''s expression is also a little muddled, but after the muddle can not help but show a happy color. A Luan she, is this a promise? He looked at his daughter, and there was no extra look on her face, as if the decision he had just made was not a major event in her life. Then look at the courtiers, looking at their same shocked look, the emperor found a trace of belonging. Right, that''s how it works. He coughed gently and looked at Shi Lei, who was still kneeling on the ground. The emperor''s eyes softened unconsciously. Well, Shi Lei was his favorite courtier before. Now, if you look at it again, it''s to see his son-inw! "general Shi is dead." The emperor said to Shi Lei. "A Luan is my favorite daughter. General Shi will be more responsible in the future." If this sentence goes on, it will be settled. Shi Lei tried his best to cover up the ecstasy in his eyes and arched his hand and said, "please rest assured." When he returned to his seat, his colleagues looked at him differently. Before that, general Shi was a promising younger generation in their eyes. With his fighting achievements, he could be ranked as the third Duke in the future. Now, it''s not possible. It''s definitely a matter of course. He is about to be Princess feiluan''s son-inw! we all know how much we love Princess feiluan today. If she was a man, I''m afraid that the throne of this country would have been fixed for a long time. Even if general Shi was a waste, the emperor could bring him up for the sake of Princess feiluan''s face. Not to mention, people are not only rubbish, but also outstanding people. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1119 Shi Lei almost went back to the house on the same day, and the will came to the pce of the back foot. Two orders in session. The first intention was to confer him a rank of Lord of state, and to give him the same grade residence, as well as numerous gold and silver treasures. The next is to give marriage to Prince Shilei and princess feiluan. "Thank you, Lord long." Shi Lei has never been so sincere. The eunuch who preached the edict saw that his forehead was red, and his heart was still sighing that zhenguohou was a sincere man. Who would thank him from other families would not just make a appearance? But he did not know, Shi Lei waited for this day, how long, and how long he endured. Qu feiluan is no longer young, and the Empress Dowager is very anxious. This time, she is a very rare marriage. On the second day, the emperor asked the emperor''s eunuch to calcte the date and pick a most recent auspicious day. It was recently, and two monthster. The princesses of this dynasty, at least half a year in advance, have never been so anxious. If you put it on other princesses, I''m afraid some people should say that this one is not favored, and the dowry should also be mixed with a lot of water. But on Gu Shengyin''s body, no one dares to think so. Anyway, the princess feiluan has never been a card yer ording tomon sense. Moreover, in the pce, the emperor and the queen watched in person, and the empress should carefully look at everything that she would send out to Princess feiluan in the future. There is also the emperor, who ordered people to open his own internal storehouse, and he could hardly wish to empty the whole small storehouse to supplement his daughter. His husband, who had been serving him for decades, was so sincere that he thought that Princess feiluan was going to marry into a deste ce. He would never see him again in this life. my majesty, your highness, she is in the capital. In a word, the attitude of the Empress Dowager is like this. The people below dare not neglect at all. Everything is prepared with the best and most meticulous methods. Two monthster. Ten miles of red makeup. From the gate to the princess''s house. Shi Lei sits on a horse with a high head and looks at the red makeup all over his eyes. He has an unreal feeling in his heart. Five years ago, he met a beautiful woman like a fairy and followed her out of the mountain. At the beginning, all he wanted was to be with her all the time. Until now, he can finally get her under his wing. The Marquis of Zhenguo. Everyone can see that zhenguohou is in a good mood today. With a slight smile on his fair face, even the breath of his whole body softened up. Also, three happy things in life, wedding night. Especially the bride or that kind of beauty, which man will not be happy? There are several men who have been rejected by Gu Sheng. Some of them are sour and n to intoxicate this lucky guy. Shi Lei pretends he doesn''t know anything. In the end, the people who are waiting for the country will fall. Many of his subordinates who had fought with Shi Lei disdained to look at those childish brothers. Marquis, that''s a lot of people who are not drunk, just these little white faces? Want to put him down? It''s beyond our means! In fact, Shi Lei is slightly drunk. But he didn''t know whether it was the drunkenness or the red intoxication all over the sky. She was waiting for him in the room. He walked steadily towards the bridal chamber. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1120 Mandarin duck brocade quilt, dragon and Phoenix red candle, happy beauty. In the wedding room, there is a wedding mother waiting for the couple toplete the final ceremony. What Shi Lei wants to do at the moment is to stay with a Luan and not to be disturbed by anyone. But none of those rituals was missing. This is his wedding ceremony with a Luan. Of course, everything must be the best and the most perfect. The moment the bride''s veil was lifted, the room was full of light. Eat raw dumplings, drink Jiaobei wine, and have hair. Finally, the redundant people all retired, two people''s world, only each other. Shi Lei could no longer restrain his excitement. His hands trembled. He stroked Gu Shengyin''s face: "a Luan." Gu Sheng looked at him with a smile and whispered, "well." "Are you mine?" In the end, there is a hint of upward uncertainty. Gu Shengyin holds his hand and smiles like a flower: "I am yours." Lotus tent warm, a night of spring night. Historical records: Qu feiluan, the king of qingluan in Tianze state, fell off the cliff in the 20th year of disaster, and then met Shi Lei, the Marquis of Zhenguo. Five years of friendship, followed by 40 years of husband and wife. They have a son and two daughters, and they are very affectionate. Qingluan King Er shunnian old injury recurrence, died in the backyard. In less than a month, zhenguohou, who had always been in good health, fell ill and left. Shi Lei lies on the bed, he has been speechless, feeling the strength in the body is gradually losing out. There was some noise in his ear. He could hear that it was his daughter and a Luan crying. What are you crying for? He thought. He has lived enough in his life. With too many things that others can''t think of, it can be said that a man has everything he pursues. Now that his grandchildren have grown up, there is nothing worthy of his concern. He has been away for a month. He can''t let her wait for a long time. It''s not easy to go. She will be unhappy alone. Gradually, his ears could not hear clearly, and his eyes opened in vain, but the double grain bed curtain of Fushou in his sight was still more and more blurred. There was a glimmer of light in the darkness. The still gorgeous woman looked at him in a snow-white cloak andined unhappily: "how did youe? I''ve been waiting a long time. " Heughed. "It''sing." The people around him only saw the thin old man on the bed with a light smile and whispered: "a Luan, I''ming." No breathing. The middle-aged woman, who had been holding back crying, finally burst into tears. He died at the age of 72. ¡­¡­ Gu Sheng stayed in the space, looking at his "after death" scene. Long silence. The system came out tofort her: "host, please don''t be sad, these are illusory." Illusory? Gu Sheng shook his head. If these are illusory, then what is oneself? What is he? What is the world that he and he have experienced together? "No, these are the most real experiences for me." She said softly. Some sour eyes, but she did not shed tears. This is far from the end. There are countless opportunities for them toe back. "System, go straight to the next world." "Good host, start transmitting the world, please get ready." Gu Sheng closed his eyes and started a new journey. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1121 There is a girl whose name is Zhong Changhuan. Her family is rich, her mother died early, and her father is busy with her career and neglects to discipline her. At the age of 16, she became the "school bully" of her private high school. She was rebellious and had poor grades, but she had an unusual sensitivity to fashion. She''ll be between sixteen and neen, three years away. Then, one night when I was 19, I suddenly woke up. Not only did she reconcile with her father, she also designed a drawing by herself, which she submitted to a world-famous top designer. Then she was rmended by that designer to a world-famous Design Institute and became a disciple of the chief design director of a famous international luxury brand. Then, when she was still in college, her design talent began to show, and she was recognized by fashion week after fashion week. Less than two years after graduation, he quickly became famous and became the top group of people in the fashion industry, known as the "hand of God". And her rebellious period in her younger years was well understood by fans. Genius, there is always something different from ordinary people. However, at a certain time at the corner, Zhong Changhuan''s life was quietly turned by a person. She was the monitor of her high school days, people who didn''t like each other. The monitor is always like this. Chang Ru and Zhong Changhuan are two distinct types of people. Often such as beautiful, good at learning, generous and cheerful personality, whether in the teacher, or among the students, the poprity is very good. Zhong Changhuan''s personality is aggressive and aggressive. He is a problem in the eyes of teachers, students and students who can''t get close to them. Zhong Changhuan once passed by the school and met Chang Ru who was ckmailed by several gangsters. She was in a good mood that day, so she made a start for Chang Ru. It''s not a big deal. But Zhong Changhuan doesn''t know, Chang Ru likes the same sex. What''s more, teenage girls are so moved by a heroic rescue. Chang Ru takes a 180 degree turn in her attitude towards Zhong Changhuan. On weekdays, she is concerned about her study and speaks good words for her among her ssmates. In her spare time, she offers to make up lessons with her and even tells her teacher that she wants to sit at the same table with Zhong Changhuan. But Zhong Changhuan was very upset with her. She really can''t understand what the monitor is thinking in her mind. Is this a new way to torture herself? Zhong Changhuan admitted that if it was really Chang Ru''s plot, she won. Because Zhong Changhuan''s life is really made a mess by Chang Ru. She appeared in all the ces in her life that she could, and she had to get a foot in everything. At the age of 18, in the second semester of high school, Zhong Changhuan fell in love with a sports student from the school next door. This is a normal thing. In fact, Zhong Changhuan doesn''t like that boy at all. But as a little sister, he doesn''t fall in love with him. How shameless is it? Then, Zhong Changhuan was forced. I was caught by the head teacher for the first time. Then, write a review and call the parents. Zhong Changhuan was severely beaten by her father. The next day when she went to school, Zhong Changhuan directly asked Chang if she was a informer. Chang admitted. Zhong Changhuan was very angry that time. If she hadn''t beaten a woman, she would have killed Chang Ru. That''s not all. What Zhong Changhuan can''t stand most is that she is often so ruthless. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1122 In the third year of senior high school, Zhong Changhuan woke up and finally began to study hard. She was smart, so she made up for half a semester, and her grades were good in the end. Although this score is not a top university in China, it is enough to go abroad. I heard that a designer who she adored so much happened toe to Z state-owned activities with her team. She spent three days and three nights drawing her most satisfied work. This is what she could have been directly introduced to the design school. But she did not cover up, this thing is also often seen. Chang Ru asked what it was. Zhong Changhuan couldn''t stand her repeated questioning and finally said it. It was said that she was going abroad, and that day was a rare day without disturbing her. Zhong chang is free from joy. However, she did not know that she thought chang would not disturb herself any more, but others did something more excessive. At noon, she specially bought the envelope and put her works into it. After confirming the address again and again, she prepared to send it to the designer after lunch break. Often such as watching her put things into the desk drawer, in no one''s time, the things inside the bag. A nk piece of paper, of course, is impossible to receive any reply. Even the designer thought that she was here to make fun of, but also very angry to pull her contact information into the cklist. Zhong Changhuan didn''t know that the works he had spent countless efforts on didn''t reach the designer''s hand. He thought that his works were not appreciated by others, so there was no result. She suffered such a blow and lost her passion for design. After graduating from high school, she went to a second-ss University. In Chang Ru''s heart, her school is next to Zhong Changhuan. Only one is a national key point, and the other is an ordinary university. Chang Ru, who went to university, still likes to pester Zhong Changhuan. As time goes by, Zhong Changhuan is slow again, also discovered Chang Ru''s wrong. Under her trial and observation, she finally found a thing that was hard for her to ept: Chang Ru, probably like herself! A bolt from the blue! Zhong Changhuan is very hot-natured, and after finding out, he directly talks with Chang Ru. She said that she could not ept this kind of thing. Please don''t get close to her again, otherwise she will call the police. Often such as that time just because of years of depression and some mild depression, many years of secret love was brutally rejected, suddenly did not think. She pushed Zhong Changhuan down from the roof. Then, he also jumped down. ¡­¡­ Gu Sheng epted the plot without expression. "So this is love and not, and then hate because of love, and finally kill others and themselves?" In Gu Shengyin''s opinion, such so-called love can''t be called. Love. in the name of love, it interferes in other people''s lives and destroys their future. It''s not love, it''s selfishness. She straightened up from her prone desk. Yes, on the desk. It''s time for Zhong Changhuan to be a freshman. At this time, Zhong Changhuan was still a "Xueba" with dyed hair and a row of earrings. The most pit father is that she was a genius "hero saves the United States" Chang. "Changhuan, I knew you didn''t eat. Well, I brought you something." Often such as into the ssroom, see Gu Shengyin is a bright eye. Gu Sheng sighed in his heart. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1123 On her desk was a cup of hot milk tea and pancake fruit in a paper bag. The fragrance of human beings was introduced into Gu Shengyin''s nose from the desk. The belly that didn''t have lunch rang ordingly. If the usual Zhong Changhuan, it is estimated that he would turn his face when he did not see it. At this time, the students at the front desk turned around and said with envy, "often as you bring lunch up again." Chang Ru smiles and doesn''t speak. Gu Sheng from that ssmate''s eyes to see his disapproval. Indeed, from their point of view, they often like to see that they did not eat, and specially brought their own lunch, and every time they ignore it, let it cold, and then often silently throw it into the garbage can when school is over. It''s all your own fault. Gu Sheng thought for a moment, pancake fruit is very fragrant, his stomach is very hungry, and he also needs to turn around the current situation. She stretched out her hand in her trouser pocket and took out a hundred yuan bill and put it in front of Chang Ru. Chang Ru''s face changed: "I don''t mean that." Gu Shengyin said: "I know you are kind-hearted to help students, but there is no reason for the monitor to spend money in vain. This one hundred yuan will be used as the money for you to buy lunch for me these two days. If you don''t want it, I can''t eat this lunch Now just before the lunch break, many students in the ss have already finished their meal and returned to the ssroom. Gu Sheng didn''t keep her voice down, so the whole ss heard her. To be fair, there is no problem with what she said. Originally, Gu Sheng and Chang Ru are just ordinary students, and there is no reason for her to spend money. Because of this, Gu Sheng became a paid student to help. Often as if with one mind to let two people connect the intimacy also instantly disappeared. And Chang Ru had to take the money. Because Gu Shengyin said, "monitor, you can''t be so generous. Now I don''t eat alone in our ss. It''s OK. If you don''t eat any more, you can''t live in one day? " Often such as choking, she can not say, you are different from them, you are special? She had to take the money with a look of reluctance. Because of this, Gu Sheng took the steaming pancake fruit from the table and ate it. It''s delicious. At this time, her deskmate is not often, is a very quiet girl with sses. While eating, Gu Shengyin was thinking about how to solve the problem. She''ll have to find a way to let her die. As he ate, Gu looked out of the window carelessly. Yeah? She was attracted by a figure. Tall and slender posture, only a back, Gu Shengyin can see, this boy looks good. In fact, she can also know that the other side is not bad. This man, which world looks bad? "Linze!" Someone yelled outside, and the boy turned around in this direction. "Ah Gu Shengyin heard a little cry from his own table mate. She turned her head and saw her quiet desk mate covering her face, her cheeks flushed and looking at the boy outside. Feeling Gu Shengyin''s eyes, the girl bowed her head very embarrassed. Gu Shengyin didn''t think there was anything wrong with her reaction. Girls love to see handsome men. It''s normal. What''s more, this handsome boy is the trump card among the handsome men. - in the eighth shift, there is no doubt that a handsome man is a man. Tickets, tickets, tickets , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1124 Gu Sheng looks at the handsome guy outside the window and has a worry in his heart. She is staring at the handsome guy outside without blinking. The boy seems to feel something and looks at this side. Four eyes are opposite. Gu Shengyin brought up a brilliant smile in the past. She waited for his response. As a result People just look at her face without expression, as if nothing has been seen, and take back their eyes lightly. Gu Shengyin: "it''s Good. It''s very personal. The figure of the boy left, Gu Shengyin also knew his information. Linze, a senior high school student in ss 3. In this new year''s entrance ceremony, with the perfect figure of 1.85 meters and impable beautiful facial features, there is no suspense on the throne of school grass. In this world where beauty is justice, it is easy for good-looking people to do anything. For example, this Linze, although the person looks very handsome, but the character is really not ttering. An iceberg in human form is always expressionless all day long, as if the whole world owes his family. But such a character, in the eyes of these teenage girls, that is absolutely not a problem! This is personality! This is cool! Gu Sheng takes back his eyes and turns back. All of a sudden, he looks at Chang Ru''s eyes. It seems very gentle. She frowned without a trace. In fact, Chang''s performance has been very obvious. If her behavior is put on a man and a woman, then basically everyone will not doubt what she is holding. It is because this kind of thing is too fantastic, the people around can not contact the love aspect at all. Gu Shengyin looks back as if he didn''t see it. She wants Chang Ru to give up her heartpletely. In the afternoon, Gu Sheng ignored the teacher''s eyes ten minutes ahead of school. She went to the ssroom door of ss three and waited for them to finish school. The sun was so strong that she couldn''t help closing her eyes. Linze asionally turned his head and saw the girl leaning on the railing outside the ssroom. Her hair is different from that of high school girls. She has a string of shiny earrings on her ears. Linze thought it was wonderful. He didn''t like such exaggerated dress up. What''s more, most people don''t think it''s cool, but they think it''s vulgar. But on this girl, it doesn''t make people feel like this. She''s cool. This is Linze''s idea. This is the difference brought about by aesthetics. Although Zhong Changhuan is in a rebellious period and likes to be independent, she is naturally sensitive to fashion, so she will not make a mess of her image. But Linze appreciation return to appreciate, but also stop here. It has nothing to do with him. He withdrew his eyes. It''s going to be school. There is no tardiness in this school, so as soon as the bell rings, the teacher stops teaching and the students below begin to pack up. Gu Sheng for looking at the teacher left, Linze also packed things, is ready to get up. It was at this time that she entered the ssroom of ss three. All the students in ss three looked at her curiously, and several others seemed to recognize her and whispered something there. GU Shengyin went straight to the desk in Linze. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1125 Feel in front of the sudden shadow block, Linze raised his head. It''s the girl who used to stand outside the ssroom. "Something?" He frowned at Gu Shengyin. This strangebination of the two is undoubtedly very interesting. The students who were sorting things slowed down their hands. Keep your ears up and keep an eye on what''s going on here. Gu Sheng because of bending down, one hand supporting the desk, will Linze whole people are covered in their own shadow. This posture lets Linze cannot help but frown. Gu Sheng provoked a cynical smile at the corner of his mouth: "Linze, let me introduce myself. My name is Zhong Changhuan. At first sight, I fell in love with you. I''m Changhuan." Linze smell speech eyebrows and eyes did not move, just light said: "I know, can you leave my desk?" Gu Sheng smile unchanged, even closer: "no, just self introduction is only forey, focus on the back." "Linze, I fell in love with you at first sight. Can you associate with me?" The whole ssroom was silent. Linze brow frown can pile up a hill. He looked at the girl in front of him iprehensibly. She just looked at herself in her spare time. It seemed that she didn''t feel what amazing things she had just done. Suddenly he stood up. This action makes Gu Sheng have to let go of the hand holding his desk, and the aura just created is destroyed in an instant. Linze than Gu Sheng because of high injury to the head. He looked down at Gu Shengyin with his head down: "I''m sorry, this ssmate, I don''t have any idea about you, and I also refuse your contact request." He said that without hesitation, he carried his schoolbag on his shoulder with one hand, and turned and left. Gu Sheng half reclined on his desk because of a smile, and did not catch up. Sure enough, it has the same personality as the legend. It''s just that she won''t give up so easily. There is a long way to go. Gu Sheng went home. It is rare for her to return home so early. Zhong Zheping, who has just returned home from work, is surprised to see her daughter sitting on the sofa. If this surprised him, the next moment his daughter raised her head and called for her father, which almost made the man who said nothing in the mall cry. How long has it been? Since the beginning of his adolescence, the child has been unknowingly hostile to himself. Every time he doesn''t know who to y with, he doesn''t go home until midnight, and his grades have plummeted. When he sees himself at home, he looks at him coldly. At most, he calls out his father coldly. After all, it was a man who had experienced a big battle, and he made himself return to normal in a short time. "So early today?" he replied with a smile Zhong Changhuan looks at the man in front of him. He has a straight suit and his hair has been carefully arranged. He looks like a handsome middle-aged man with elegant demeanor. Calcte the age, Zhong Zheping is also less than 40 years old, but the temples have been gray traces. Think of the plot, Zhong Changhuan rebellious that three years, the rtionship between father and daughter fell to the freezing point. Zhong Changhuan himself did not know, secretly, her father simply broke his heart for her. Gu Sheng has no parents, but she knows that in the human world, the most selfless love is often given by parents to their children. If she can, she doesn''t want to live up to any of her parents'' affections. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1126 The father and daughter had a thorough long talk. In Gu Shengyin''s opinion, there is no knot between the father and the daughter. Why did theye to this point? It is nothing more than a total love to keep things in the bottom of my heart, a career is too busy to discipline. When the estrangement came into being and Zhong Zheping wanted to save it again, Zhong Changhuan did not want him to be close to his own world. But instead of Gu Shengyin, she was willing to give the father such a chance. Zhong also learned about his daughter''s real thoughts and ns for the future. He is an enlightened father. He heard that his daughter wanted to study design and go abroad, but he didn''t object much. Until Gu Shengyin came a word, she fell in love with a boy. "What do you say?" Zhong zhe Ping directly raised the sound by two degrees. Gu Shengyin calmly repeated the words. It''s not that she has to stimte her father, but she just made such a high-profile confession this afternoon. It''s estimated that the school can''t hide it. If the parents are invited, the consequences will be more serious. It would be better to start with his own confession and leniency. Zhong Zheping''s expected reaction was great. It didn''t help that any father could ept his 16-year-old daughter''s puppy love. But when he knew that his daughter was still in the stage of unrequited love, he became angry again. "Which son of a family doesn''t even look up to us In Zhong Zheping''s eyes, it is one thing that he doesn''t allow his daughter to fall in love early, but it''s another thing that others don''t look up to her. No matter in the eyes of any parents, their children are always the best. Gu Sheng struck while the iron was hot: "so, Dad, doesn''t he look down on me? I will pursue her more diligently, let him like me, prove the charm of my daughter Zhong Zheping listened to her words and raised his eyebrows: "treat your Laozi as a fool?" So obvious, when he can''t hear it? Gu Sheng smile: "but no way, I know puppy love is wrong, but I can''t help it, I like him." She looked at Zhong Zheping with wide eyes: "you don''t only allow the state officials to set fire to the fire, and the people are not allowed to light themps. Don''t think I don''t know. You and my mother say high school ssmates Zhong Zheping looked at her in surprise: "how do you know?" Gu Sheng because proud smile: "of course, when I was a child, my mother told me quietly." Of course, the omnipotent system told her. When he heard his daughter talk about his wife''s death, Zhong zhe Ping''s rare silence went on. He and his wife had a very good rtionship, otherwise he would not have remarried so many years after his wife died. With his conditions, people who want to follow him are young and beautiful girls with simr age and experience. But he couldn''t forget his wife and didn''t want to upset his only daughter. Gu Sheng looked at his appearance and silently said sorry in his heart. In order to achieve the goal, she moved the mother out of the body. But look at the father, there should be drama. Sure enough, Zhong Zheping returned home to God. Seeing that he had been sitting by his side and looking at his daughter, he remembered those beautiful memories of his youth and his wife, and he no longer had the heart to refuse her. He sighed, "Dad has only a few requests. At the end of the term, your academic performance can rise back. Don''t let this matter upy too much of your life. You are still young, and there are many wonderful things in your life "And protect yourself." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1127 After finishing his father, Gu Sheng went to school without pressure the next day. The next day came to the ssroom, sure enough, the whole ss of students have consciously or unconsciously put their eyes on themselves. She ignored these eyes and sat down. As soon as she took out the book, she saw that her deskmate was looking at herself. For this table mate, Gu Shengyin''s impression is OK. The girl''s character and her appearance are the same, both quite quiet, although the two people do notmunicate much, but the rtionship is not bad. The most important thing is that this girl will not, like some people, avoid seeing Zhong Changhuan just like seeing some monsters. She put the book on the desk and turned her head to look at her. "If you have anything you want to say, just say it." Her deskmate was startled. Normally, Zhong Changhuan would not pay attention to himself. But she still asked in a small, honest voice: "I heard that you confessed to Linze yesterday?" I knew it was this thing. Gu Shengyin did not intend to hide it, and nodded: "yes, I fell in love with him at first sight." The girl opened her eyes wide and seemed to have no idea that she would speak so naturally. In general, girls are asked this kind of thing, not all should be a shy face down, and then nothing to say? However, her silent brain made up for Gu Sheng''s shy face and lowered her head. She shivered. It seems that the picture is a little too beautiful, or this painting style is more suitable for her. She thought for a moment, and then looked at Gu Shengyin with some worry: "you, don''t think about it. That Linze heard that character is like that, many girls said goodbye to him were refused Is thisforting? Gu Sheng''s eyes warmed a little, to the side of the table showed a smile: "thank you for your concern, I don''t care." Seeing her like this, my ssmate seems to have not been hit by anything, and he is also relieved. But Gu Sheng opened her eyes again because of the next sentence. "What is it to refuse once? You wait and see, I can always catch him Gu Sheng said confidently. My deskmate looked at her in amazement. She didn''t intend to give up at all? Gu Sheng''s dress is much more normal today. His hair is rarelybed in a proper way. He is a tight jeans with a high waist, a whitece up shirt and three silver earrings on his left ear. After the girl looked at it more, she suddenly turned red. Why didn''t she find that her deskmate was so handsome? Seeing her expression, Gu Sheng understood her mind. In her heart, a sense of mischief arose, and she quietly approached her and asked, "what''s the matter? Look at my blush, am I handsome?" When she said this, she deliberately lowered her voice, and the girl''s face was flushed. But she was honest, and she was really red and nodded. It''s really amazing to see the table clean for the first time. "Ha ha ha ha..." Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing. How could anyone be so nice? The students in the ss looked at the two of them one after another, curious about what happened between them. Across two rows of seats, often as if looking at this side, the palm tightly clenched the sleeve. Why? She can have no scruples and that girl intimate whisper, burst outughing, but not even a good face to himself? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1128 After the morning self-study, Gu Sheng did not move because he waszy. Chang Ru walked to her seat and said to Gu Shengyin''s table mate, "I think, can you give me a ce? I have something to say with Changhuan." Gu Shengyin''s deskmate thought knows that the two people are not coping with each other. Although she knows that the rtionship between them seems to be improving these two days, she is still a little worried. But her character has always been soft. At most, she just looked at Gu Sheng with worry, and stood up obediently and left here. Gu Sheng looks at Chang Ru for picking eyebrows: "what instructions do you have, sir?" Often such as looking at her instant recovery of indifferent face, andpletely business words, the heart is angry. Clearly just now, she was still chatting andughing with others. How could she be like this when she came here? She did not think about the rtionship between herself and Zhong Changhuan before? She herself somehow changed her view of Zhong Changhuan. However, for Zhong Changhuan, Chang Ru is still the one who did not like each other. Suppose a person who is always against you suddenly changes his temper and is good for you. What should be the reaction of normal people? Most people''s first reaction is probably a conspiracy. But Chang Ru takes it for granted, or she is too self-sufficient. She is very popr and almost everyone likes her. Therefore, she naturally felt that she liked Zhong Changhuan and was so kind to her. As a matter of course, Zhong Changhuan should also like himself. However, Zhong Changhuan didn''t get better rtionship with her as she wanted, so she was wronged infinitely in her heart. So often under the impulse, blurted out: "Zhong Changhuan, do you hate me?" Gu Shengyin seemed very surprised to see her, some puzzled asked: "monitor, do I hate you this thing, performance is not obvious enough?" "I thought the whole ss knew that we were hating each other." Often as if by Gu Sheng because of this impertinent reply to make the face pale. The environment she grew up in and the instruction she received helped her develop the character of keeping a point in her speech. It was the first time for her to see Gu Sheng''s impolite speech. Gu Shengyin felt refreshed and refreshed, the original owner was a domineering and boastful character, which was just wonderful. To talk with such deep ice well as Chang is to be simple and rude. Chang Ru seems to be hit by Gu Shengyin''s words. "I thought we could be friends..." Gu Sheng was shivered by the tone of resentment. She resisted the acid and said, "don''t! I have no interest in making friends with you. Monitor, if you really want to be good for me, we can go back to the bridge and the road in the future. It''s better for us not to see Chang Ru ran out crying. Gu Shengyin: "it''s Did she say anything too much? My deskmate thought carefully came over. She just stood aside and didn''t hear what they said. She heard her deskmate say two words. Then the monitor ran out crying. "Did I say anything too much?" Before she asked, Gu Shengyin took the lead in asking. Thinking, confused and forced to face:??? After that, bison asked the other party''s question again. After thinking about it for a while, he said uncertainly, "it should be Is it a little too much? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1129 Gu Shengyin asked, "if I said this to you, what would your reaction be? Will you run out crying? " Thinking about it for a while: "should not cry? I''ll probably ignore you. " Gu Sheng nodded, which is the normal reaction. Normal girls, said by the same sex hate, even if it is such a soft hearted Sisi, it is estimated that at most cold face ignore. If the temperament is hot, it is estimated that it will go up and tear with people directly. Running out with sad tears, this painting style is obviously unusual. The first ss is the ss teacher''s ss, often as still do not know which corner tofort their injured heart. The teacher in charge of the ss has been very concerned about this kind of clever students, and quickly asked her what happened. Then, as expected by Gu Shengyin, Gu Shengyin is called to the office by the teacher. In the office, Gu Shengyin meets Chang Ru with red eyes. Obviously, the good student was found by the head teacher. The head teacher isforting Chang Ru in a low voice. Seeing Gu Shengyin, he looks serious at once: "Zhong Changhuan, ssmates should love and help each other. Look what you have done to Chang Ru''s ssmates, which makes her so sad?" Gu Sheng looks calm. "Teacher, I just told the monitor that I didn''t like her." The head teacher obviously didn''t expect her to be so frank. Gu Shengyin is more honest. She looked at the teacher in charge of the ss, a face sincere said: "teacher, I and the monitor are really not in a good mood, I just don''t like her, this can''t help." "I said to the monitor that I didn''t like her, and she thought I was about the same. I''m a bad student. I''d better not influence the monitor. " Chang Ru''s eyes turn red and look at Gu Sheng for: "Changhuan, I didn''t look at you badly..." Gu Shengyin interrupted her: "monitor, please call me Zhong Changhuan. I don''t know you so well." Chang rugang''s tears, which he had just dried up, fell again. Looking at this scene, the teacher in charge of the ss said In the office, in front of her own face are not willing to do a face, she really believe that Zhong Changhuan does not like Changru very much. This kind of thing is not something you can turn around by teaching her a lesson. The teacher in charge of the ss looked at Wu Zi''s tearful Chang Ru and sighed. In the end, Gu Sheng was fined a week''s duty because he was not friendly to his ssmates. Strictly speaking, there is nothing right or wrong with this kind of thing. But in the eyes of a teacher, he likes the good students, and always makes his headache bad students, always can not a bowl of water level. Gu Shengyin doesn''t care about this either. The effect she wants is to let everyone, including the teacher, know that she doesn''t like Chang Ju. She looked at the head teacher and Chang Ru in the office, and said in a t tone: "if the teacher is OK, I will leave first, and the ss will begin soon." If Chang Ru is a girl with strong self-esteem, I''m afraid she will hate her. However, for Gu Shengyin, such a person, she would rather she hated herself than like herself. Gu Sheng returned to the ssroom, thinking a little nervous looking at her: "Changhuan, are you ok?" Gu Sheng shook his head with a smile: "what can I do for you? I didn''t give her anything. " I think it is. At the same time, I think the monitor is really a ss heart. In the third ss, Chang Ru finally returned to the ssroom. She didn''t look at Gu Shengyin. It seems that she really resented her in her heart. After the fourth ss, Gu Sheng inquired about the system and went straight to the canteen. In fact, even without a systematic reminder, she can find Linze at a nce. Some people have the charm that can be seen at a nce in the crowd. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1130 What''s more, in the dense crowd, his seat is empty and extra conspicuous. No one could ignore the cold airing out of his body and sit beside him. "Good afternoon, Linze." She smilingly walked over, did not care to sit opposite him. Gu Sheng swears that for a moment, she absolutely heard the sound of air conditioning around her. Is it so terrible? She felt a little funny in her heart. Could Linze still eat people? Linze is eating a spoon, raised his head and looked at Gu Shengyin coldly. Gu Shengyin didn''t seem to notice his unhappy eyes and returned with a brilliant smile. Linze: How can there be such a girl who doesn''t know eye color? "I don''t like people sitting next to me, especially at dinner," he said in a cold voice Gu Sheng smilingly picked up a sweet and sour spareribs and put it into his mouth: "Oh." It''s delicious. The chopsticks in Linze''s hand pped on the te. He was very depressed, but he didn''t know how to get angry with a girl. Gu Shengyin looked at him and asked curiously, "why don''t you eat it? The food will be cold after a while. Wasting food is not a good habit. " Linze: I can''t eat with someone around me. " It means you can leave now. Gu Shengpletely ignored him, joking, really listen to your words left, how to y in the future? She stopped her chopsticks and looked at Linze very seriously. She said with great care: "then you should change this habit. This is not your home. No one but your parents has an obligation to amodate you. " Linze: Is this girl really unable to understand her own words, or is she pretending to be stupid? He thought about each other''s words and deeds, and determined that the other was thetter. He quietly picked up the te in his hand, ready to get up, so, where he has the heart to eat. Gu Shengyin saw his action. She quickly finished thest bite and stopped Linze''s action. "Well, look at you. The thing hasn''t moved at all. Is it necessary to be more serious about such a small matter?" She really take you can''t help the appearance, a face spoiled looking at him: "really so sad, I go OK? Don''t skip meals. It''s your body that hurts. I like you so much, but it hurts to watch. " She said, also does not wait for Linze to have any reaction, carries the dining te to Shi Shi Ran''s leave. To leave is not to stay, nor to stay. Linze: -- The crowd was watching It''s really knowledge-based. Finally, Linze or sitting on the table, a mouthful of the food on the te. But the crowd looked at his expression and couldn''t help shivering. It was like eating something that was disgusting. Daily tune. y Linze a hair Gu Sheng because of a good mood back to the ssroom. Then, at the door of the ssroom, she was stopped by Chang Ru. Gu Shengyin: "it''s Elder sister, don''t you ignore me? I''ve made it so obvious that you came to me. It''s just Gu Shengyin couldn''t find the right adjective. But this time, Gu Shengyin was really wrong. Chang Ru just looked at her coldly: "Zhong Changhuan, what about your homework yesterday?" Homework? Gu Sheng was bewildered by his face. She went home yesterday and talked with her father. Who can remember homework! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1131 Often you will know what''s going on if you look at her. She said in a cold voice: "today there are school leaders to inspect, yesterday the head teacher has specially reminded, Zhong Changhuan, you wait for the head teacher to find you into the office." She then turned around and left Gu Shengyin with a cold back. When Gu Sheng returned to his seat, his deskmate thought over and said, "school leaders don''t check their homework. Changhuan, I''ll tell you where your homework is. You''ll finish itter and send it to the office. " Gu Sheng shook his head: "forget it, the head teacher will soon know that I didn''t do my homework." Sure enough, the next ss immediately, the head teacher criticized Gu Shengyin by name and said in front of the whole ss that she would invite the parents directly next time. Gu Sheng reluctantly showed a look at Si Si: look, I know. As a monitor, Chang Ru is too easy to catch her small mistakes. Simrly, Chang Ruo is determined to punish her, it is absolutely not difficult. Gu Shengyin sighed in his heart: at this moment, it is estimated that he really hated because of love. Gu Sheng made up his homework obediently and went to the office in person with a good attitude and admitted that he would definitely listen to the ss and finish his homework on time. The attitude is good, let the head teacher feel abnormal. She also looked at Gu Sheng, because these two days are totally different from the previous dressing style. Although it is still too much for a student to pursue beauty and maturity, it is better than before. I don''t know how much. Is this student really reformed? No head teacher and student union are enemies, naturally hope their students can be better. When the head teacher sees her like this, it''s not too hard for her. Instead, sheforts her by saying that it''s good to know what''s wrong and to ask her parents for help. Gu Sheng left the office with a smile on his face. However, when she returned to the ssroom, the expression on her face became the mostmon one in the past. No one could see what she said to the teacher in the office. Often such as looking at her this appearance, in the heart sneer: Zhong Changhuan, I to you, you disdain. Don''t you say we''re tired of seeing each other? I''m just like you want, but I don''t know if you can afford it! Sisi was worried about her. Sisi and Zhong Changhuan worked at the same table for two months. At first, she was afraid of the girl with a bad reputation. Butter she found out that although the other party seemed a little difficult to get along with, she was actually very good. Once, a boy in the ss bullied her and was returned to her on the spot. Chang Huan often brings her chocte to eat. Moreover, now Changhuan is better than before, and it is not as indifferent to people as before, but some She blushed and touched her face, just like to tease herself. I don''t know. Gu Shengyin is shy and cute. Her face is red like an apple. She likes to pinch it when she''s OK. Well, it feels good. Thinking see Gu Shengyin back to the seat, some worried asked: "Changhuan, the head teacher did not embarrass you?" Gu Sheng shook his head: "don''t worry, I will be OK." Their seats are in the second row in front of the left side of the ssroom, and Chang Ru''s position is in the third row in the middle. As long as Chang Ru looks up, you can see that they are whispering intimately. Her pen scratched hard on the paper. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1132 "Linze!" Linze looked back and saw his friend running towards him. Good friends Song Tao and Linze are in primary school, two are very close, high school is also in the same school, but not in the same ss. "Linze, I heard that..." Song Tao God looked at Linze mysteriously, "that second ss of Zhong Changhuan is chasing you?" Linze frowned: "don''t talk nonsense, how do you know?" Song Tao tut tut said: "how is that nonsense? You ask, now the whole school has been spread all over the school. Who knows that Zhong Changhuan of ss 2 fell in love with Linze at first sight and went to see you every day. For you, he began to study hard. " "Seriously." Song Tao suddenly said, "in fact, Zhong Changhuan is really beautiful. It is said that he doesn''t fight or skip sses any more. He is determined to be a good student. She should really like you. " Linze and I do not change their eyes Song Tao looked at his friend''s cold side face and couldn''t help sighing: "s, pity the girl. You are doomed to be lovelorn if you plunge into the melting iceberg like this. I don''t know who can move your heart like an iron stone. " Linze did not speak. In ss two ssroom, Gu Sheng sat in the ssroom seriously, thinking about exining a math problem to her. She taught her ording to her thinking and correctly solved the problem. "Changhuan, you are really smart. You will tell me all the questions once again!" Si Si looks at Gu Sheng for some surprise. Gu Sheng did not speak because of his smile. Where is she smart? She would have done these questions, but in order not to arouse doubt, she had to be brave enough to ask for advice one by one. Chang such as out of the ssroom, or did not resist a look at the two seats. She watched Zhong Changhuan change her dressing style for that boy, and began to listen to the ss carefully and study hard. All these are because she heard that the boy likes girls like that. Often as some of the nkness of their own chest. In fact, she still likes Zhong Changhuan. If she really doesn''t like it, why should she destroy her excellent image outside and embarrass her everywhere? if she really doesn''t like it? Long ago, as Zhong Changhuan said, two people bridge back to bridge road. However, she is now so fond of others that she is willing to change herself for him. Own this one like, can really have the result? She shook her head. If she is a boy, then no matter what the cost, she will catch up with Zhong Changhuan. However, it is clear that Zhong Changhuan has a normal personality. She really has to be desperate to bring her to this road? for the first time, she felt struggling. "Well, thank you for thinking, and for the dy in your break from school." By the time they finished, the ssroom was empty. Think think smile: "this has what, you study hard now, the teacher also praised me." She blushed a little at that. It is clear to all of us why Changhuan has be this way. But the teacher didn''t know. She thought it was her good student who influenced Changhuan and made her start to work hard. Speaking of it, Si Si Si looks at Gu Shengyin''s eyes with some heartache. She for Linze so, but the other side is still that does not fake the appearance of rhetoric. "Changhuan, you And Linze, how are things now? " She couldn''t help but ask. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1133 Gu Sheng looks gloomy for a moment, and is thought to see a positive. She already knows the answer. But soon Gu Shengyin got up and said, "that''s it! I don''t know that school grass is hard to follow. I''m ready to fight for a long time Thinking looked at her heartless appearance, also followed with a smile: "I wish you everything you want." Gu Sheng said: "of course." After saying goodbye to Sisi, Gu Shengyin returns home. In fact, all this is just a false appearance she created. She does like Linze, but she won''t make herself so humble for him. On the one hand, it is for Chang Ru to know that what she likes is a man, and she can never be with her; on the one hand, Zhong Changhuan is rebellious, but Gu Shengyin doesn''t want this physical father to go through such a hard-working three years; she will try her best to be a good daughter who makes her father proud. There is also the task. Her ultimate goal is to make Zhong Changhuan go the way she should have been on and be the hand of God in the field of design. To do, you can do the best. She will slowly change, until the final transformation of the day. As for Linze. Her pursuit of him is also true, but if the other side has always been like this, Zhong Changhuan''s life is not long, and he can''t look at him all his life. "Huanhuan, tomorrow. Your Uncle Chen has a wedding party. Will you go with dad?" Zhong Zheping looks at Gu Shengyin with some expectation. Such eyes let Gu Sheng for a sour heart. In the memory of the original Lord, she has not been with her father for a long time. All the people outside know that Zhong Dong has a daughter, but they never know him by his name. Every time peopleugh and say that Zhong Dongtai is too precious for her toe out to see people. Only Zhong Zhepingughed bitterly. Huanhuan used to be young, but when she got older, she didn''t want to go to these parties with her. Where is oneself reluctant to give up? Obviously, I can''t call her at all. "Of course." Gu Sheng was smiling brightly. "I haven''t been my father''s wife before." Zhong Zheping alsoughed. After Gu Shengyin went upstairs, he reached out and rubbed his eyes. I almost shed tears in front of my daughter. But he was really happy. I''ve never been so happy. The daughter finally sensible, began to study hard, will think for themselves, as if has be that very small very small time, likes to stick to oneself, let oneself hold high in close arms. The next day was the weekend. Gu Sheng got up early in the morning, and Zhong Zheping had hired a stylist for her. Gu Sheng was so happy that she sat there and let others dress up for her. "Miss Zhong is so beautiful." The stylist''s eyes were full of admiration. In her line of work, not only her hands are good, but also she has to be able to speak. She said this sentence to countlessdies with sincerity and hypocrisy. But this sentence is undoubtedly sincere. When she saw Gu Shengyin, she hesitated for a moment. Miss Zhong''s temperament is too rebellious, such a manner, wearing a formal dress, perhaps not a suitable choice. But what she is about to attend is a wedding party, not a fashion week, not suitable for too special clothes. However, she found that the whole person in front of her had changed after her make-up and dress. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1134 Obviously, she was a wild and rebellious girl. Now she is wearing a long silver silk dress and sitting there quietly. The whole person exudes a kind of dignified and elegant taste. The makeup artist''s eyes brightened. It is a professional model''s quality to be able to timely change one''s aura ording to the style of the dress. Many professional supermodels can also have this ability after strict training, but this miss Zhong is obviously born with such ability. Moreover, at the age of 16, the height is close to 1.7 meters, which can be developed on this road. It''s just She looked at Gu Shengyin with some regret. She was afraid that the youngdy of this status was not willing to enter that circle. She made a vague mention. Gu Sheng was a little surprised, but stillughed to thank her for her kindness: "thank you for your concern, but I have no idea of developing in that direction for the time being." Dressed up, Gu Shengyin goes downstairs. Zhong Fu has already been waiting. His eyes widened when he saw his daughtering down the stairs slowly. Watching his daughter walk to his side, Zhong father juste back to God. Gu Shengyin held the skirt and turned around in ce: "am I beautiful? Even my father is fascinated by me." Zhong Fu nodded with a smile: "it is very beautiful, my Huanhuan is the most beautiful." His daughter has grown so old, still so Like her mother. Gu Sheng and Zhong Fu get on the car ande to the wedding banquet of the Zhou family. Sure enough, along the way, he saw Zhong Zheping holding a girl in his hand. After a second look at their expressions and Gu Shengyin''s age, he immediately guessed the identity of Gu Shengyin. "Is this miss Zhong? It''s beautiful. " "Such a beautiful daughter, if I were Zhong Dong, I would certainly hide at home and not let others see it." Zhong Zheping''s face is unable to hide the happiness. He hears much praise from him, and he will not feel anything. However, if he praises Huanhuan, he likes to hear it. Even if it is obvious ttery, he can also smile back two words. People saw that he attached great importance to this daughter, and naturally they praised Gu Shengyin with more efforts. Some people who had previously spected that Zhong Zheping had a bad rtionship with his only daughter, now seeing the appearance of the father and daughter, also dispelled the idea in their hearts. If it doesn''t matter, the children in their family are probably picked up. "Brother Zhong, is this Huanhuan? It''s all grown up. " A middle-aged man with silver frost on his temples but a goodplexion came over. Gu Sheng knows who he is, the chairman of the Zhou family, and the father of the protagonist of today''s wedding banquet. The rtionship between the Zhou family and the Zhong family is not bad. Zhong Changhuan also met this uncle Zhou when he was a child, but he has not seen him in recent years. "Uncle Zhou." Gu Sheng called out obediently. "Huanhuan..." Linze came here with his elders. He was cold by nature, and did not like this kind of peopleing and going, and he did not like to make friends with others. But in the past, his family would indulge him, but now as he gets older, he can''t be willful. His mother said to him: "aze, you are the sessor of the temporary family. You can''t stay in front of others all your life, and let those people who are not on the table jump in front of outsiders." Their family, coteral branches, and arge number of illegitimate children, the chaos in the home is simply annoying. Linze to develop this character, but also with the environment of growing up. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1135 Linze knows his mother is not easy. His father is an asshole. He married his mother in business. When he got married, his father was restrained. When he gave birth to his sessor two yearster, he began to show his true colors. It''s ridiculous to be a baker and raise a second room. His grandfather was desperate for his son. If it was not for such a son, his father''s sessor would be deprived of his status. When his grandfather saw that his son was not a sess, he began to cultivate his grandson. Linze grew up with his grandfather. His father can see that his grandfather''s idea is to wait until Linze grows up, directly over his son and hand over the temporary family to his grandson. At the beginning, his father saw the signs, and felt that he would depend on his son to raise him. He developed a kind of father''s love, and looked after Linze. But where can the estrangement of more than ten years be eliminated overnight? Seeing the son''s indifference to himself, the pro father probably knew that in the son''s heart, he was afraid that he did not have the status of his father. He began to be a demon again. Call back those illegitimate children outside, and let them call him grandfather. This is to let the illegitimate son inherit the family business n! Fortunately, Mr. Lin is not a fool. He drives people out on the spot, and he even talks directly. Even if he is dead, there can''t be any of those things! Even so, Lin mother and Lin Ze were disgusted. In the past, the temporary mother was not too strict with her son, but now we can see the urgency of the situation. This kind ofmercial reception banquet, also slowly let him participate in. Linze didn''t want to disappoint her mother, so he had to follow her slowly. After greeting with the people around him, Linze sighed with relief. He looked at the left and right, put the empty ss into the waiter''s tray, and walked slowly towards the balcony. There is no one here, and there is a soothing violin music. Linze is finally relieved. He stretched out his hand and let go of his tie for a long time. courteously but without sincerity and perfume. Anyway, it was revealed that he should have appeared, and his purpose ofing today was almost achieved. Linze a person quietly in the balcony to enjoy the moonlight, asionally look back at the field, whether to need to see their own guests. A wave of people who immediately entered the field caught his eye. Lin Ze, the man in suit and leather shoes, knows the owner of the Zhong family, and is also a giant in the city''s business circle. It is said that he has only one daughter, who seems to be about his own age and has been well protected. Lin Ze, a young girl holding hands with him, looks familiar. The two people are intimate. Judging from the expression of the master Zhong, they are very fond of the girl. It is estimated that she is his beloved daughter in the legend. Wait! Linze''s eyes suddenly widened. He knew why the girl looked so familiar. For a whole month, she woulde to me every day. She was the daughter of the Zhong family? Linze looked at Gu Shengyin carefully. Today''s Zhong Changhuan, dressed in a luxurious high set dress, stood quietly beside his father, with a sweet smile on his mouth and greeting the people around him. Every gesture and etiquette is in line with the temperament of ady of the aristocratic family, which is quite different from the rebellious Zhong Changhuan in the school. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1136 Linze looked at the noble and elegant Zhong Changhuan in the crowd, a little confused. Is this quiet and sweet girl in front of her, and the wild Zhong Changhuan she knows, really a person? At this time, Gu Shengyin just looked at his eyes. On theplicated vision of Linze, she seems to be surprised and immediately smile at him. Then Linze saw her side head to the side of the clock father said something, Zhong father also looked at this side. Then Gu Shengyin came to him. Linze subconsciously strained the body, but then the reaction came over: what are you doing? Just a ssmate. Why should I be nervous about hering? Gu Shengyin also asked the waiter for two drinks on the way. Came to Linze side, handed him a cup. "I didn''t expect to meet you here." Looking at Linze did not let go, Gu Sheng because of a smile: "anyway, a ssmate, so little face are not given?" Linze stretched out her hand and ended the ss in her hand. Linze watched her half leaning on the railing, holding up a ss of champagne, slowly drinking, although the posture is casual but not less elegant. Neither of them spoke, and a wonderful atmosphere flowed between them. Linze, who couldn''t bear the atmosphere at first. "You..." He hesitated for a moment. "In peace, it''s a little bit different." "Is it?" Gu Sheng turned back and looked at Linze with a smile: "so in your eyes, what kind of person am I usually?" Linze''s words were blocked for a moment. What should he say? said he didn''t have a good impression of her? Finally, he just said a light: "more uninhibited." "Chi!" Gu Shengughed. "I hate people like you. If you don''t like it, I don''t like it! What is unruly? What do you really want to say is, publicize? personal independence of conduct? Do you really feel tired when you say something At this time, Linze saw a trace of familiar wildness from her eyebrows and eyes. That''s because I live in a different environment than you. Linze said a word in his heart. If you look at her, you will know that she is favored at home. Mrs. Zhong has been dead for several years, and there is no rumor about chairman Zhong''s new love, nor any messy negative news. As a matter of fact, it can be seen from Zhong Changhuan. That kind of character, can be raised in the treacherous family? He couldn''t help but retort, "don''t you dress like this today?" Gu Sheng understood what he meant, which meant that she was pretending. "Because it makes my dad happy, I want to make him happy," she said She looked at Linze again: "you are not the same, this kind of asion." She raised her head and pointed to the lively banquet hall: "do you really hate it?" Linze was shocked. Zhong Changhuan, she could see her mind at a nce. Gu Shengyin said with no care: "you don''t think it''s strange. After all, I like you so much. Naturally, I spent a lot of time to explore your favorite character." She always like this, like what, directly put on the table, do not care about the girl''s reserved. Linze did not put her words in mind before, but now suddenly feel some subtle. He couldn''t help but look at Gu Shengyin: "what if I would never like you? Will you continue to like me? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1137 Gu Sheng drinks the wine in the cup with a head up and turns to look at Linze. "I like you. It''s my business. It''s your business whether you like me or not. Before I still like you, I will not give up because of your attitude Before I still like you. She may not like herself any more? Linze did not know how, thinking of this possibility, the heart was bored. "You mean, no matter what I do, you won''t change your mind about it?" Gu Shengyin looked at him: "of course. Linze, you don''t have to be too narcissistic. I like you and chase you so much. Arge part of the reason is that I enjoy the feeling of loving you and pursuing you. " "But this love is not love. The feelings that are not responded to will be dissipated one day. By that time, Linze. " She looked at him with a smile: "you will be free, and no one will pester you again." A very novel theory. And Linze confessed to a lot of girls, those girls will always say how much they like themselves, how willing to do for themselves. Such words Linze has heard too much, and never because of those sincere confession and heart. But no girl ever said such a thing in front of him. "I like you. It''s my own business." Linze heart even shed an idea, and such a girl Association, is likely to be a very interesting thing? But the idea is just a sh in my mind. Having seen his parents'' affairs, he is very serious about his feelings. If it is not a person who can spend his life together, he is not willing to provoke. It is impossible for him to have a love without responsibility because of his novelty or interest. This is the end of their conversation. Linze is still sitting in this position, Gu Sheng put down his ss and walked towards the banquet hall. Linze looked at her like a clear spring sliding into the crowd, quickly into. He lowered his eyes and hid his look. After the weekend, Linze is still that cold school grass Linze. Zhong Changhuan also changed back to wild Zhong Changhuan. But there are still some mistakes in the school. When eating, Zhong Changhuan will still have no scruples about Linze''s air-conditioning sitting beside him, but Linze seems to have no longer rejected her. Sometimes, because Gu Sheng came to ss three to send things to Linze, Linze would not let her take it back or throw it away, but would take out the money to give it to her. Slowly, some people began to guess whether Linze and Zhong Changhuan were in contact. After all, now that Zhong Changhuan has broken through Linze''s too many bottom lines, no one will believe that there is no fishiness between them. But if we say that they are in contact, others will not believe it. Becausepared with Linze who has epted Gu Shengyin, he looks more like - ignoring Gu Shengyin. Yes, ignore it. It seems that the other side in his side to do anything, he can not control, but also will not bet any mental strength. I don''t ept what you like, but I don''t care. In fact, there is nothing wrong with this description. Linze is ignoring Gu Shengyin. After listening to her words, he knew that his reaction would not have any impact on Gu Shengyin. In that case, why should he find himself guilty every time? Let''s just say she doesn''t exist. Until the day she gave up. Linze did not think that when that day really came, he would be so unbearable. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1138 As the whole school knows, Zhong Changhuan of ss 12 in senior high school is crazy in pursuit of school grass Linze. The teacher seems to have got the news. However, Gu Shengyin''s head teacher saw that the student had been studying hard recently, and his grades had risen a lot. He even got into the top 100 of the whole grade in thest monthly examination. She didn''t know if there was any so-called power of love, and she didn''t want to rush into it. What if the school intervenes and makes the student be the same as before? In the final analysis, a series of things, such as the prohibition of puppy love, are to avoid dying students'' learning. If this thing has be an upward momentum for students, as a teacher, she does not have too much position to stop. In the ssroom of ss 2, Gu Sheng sat in his seat with exercises. A sudden shadow fell over his head. She looked up, as usual. This ss is a rare rest course in physical education. Everyone is rxing on the yground. There is no one in the ssroom. "What''s up with the monitor?" Gu Sheng is picking eyebrows. Often such as habitual shake head, nod again. "I do have something to do with you." Gu Sheng put down his pen and waited for Chang to talk. Chang Ru sat in the seat in front of her, looked at Gu Shengyin and asked, "do you really like Linze so much?" These days, Gu Shengyin did things, her changes, she saw one by one in the eyes. If not like to the bone, who can do Gu Shengyin that way. Gu Sheng looks at Chang such as: "this, seems to have nothing to do with the monitor?" What moth does this woman want? "The monitor doesn''t want to report to Mr. Chen, does he?" Often such as a white face: "in your eyes, I am such a person?" Gu Shengyin did not speak, but the expression on his face already exined everything. Often such as think of their envy and me her time to do things, look is a dark. Indeed, I have done simr things before. She couldn''t help but soften her voice: "don''t worry, I won''t do that." She took a serious look at Gu Shengyin: "I just think that you are very good as you are, really. Zhong Changhuan, everyone is a unique self. You don''t need to change yourself for others and be someone you don''t know. " Gu Sheng is surprised to see Chang Ru because she hears speech. She is actually thinking about herself? She took a serious look at Chang, and found that the other side''s expression was very serious, which was really from the heart. She is Atst? Gu Sheng said with a smile: "if this is the concern of the monitor, I''ll take it. By the way, answer a question you just asked "I really like Linze very much. I have never liked a person so much, and I will never have one again." Because, except for him, she will not like others. "Then, what I want to make clear is that I didn''t be what I am now for Linze. Think of it as a sudden awakening Chang Ru looks at her appearance, obviously does not believe. She thought Gu Sheng was just a dead duck and refused to admit it. In fact, it is estimated that most people would think so when they heard Gu Shengyin''s words. But Gu Shengyin didn''t care. There''s no need to exin what she thinks. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1139 Chang Ru finally left with a sigh. She got the answer she wanted. It''s time to put it down. Gu Sheng finds that Chang Ru''s attitude towards himself has changed again. Not as good as before, and no longer with their own evil after secretly against themselves. She began to regard Gu Shengyin as an ordinary ssmate. Gu Sheng was relieved. She doesn''t reject homosexuality. I hope I don''t like a person like Zhong Changhuan in the future. Paranoid love, often easy to lead to the final tragedy. Gu Sheng didn''t let go of his pursuit of Linze, but he didn''t publicize it as before. She will sit on one side when Linze has dinner. There are basketball games, debates and other asions that Linze participates in in in the school. She will go to see them all the time. Her academic performance has been moving forward at a not slow speed. By the time of her sophomore year, she has steadily entered the top 30 of her age. Even the people in the school know what happened between them. Their eyes on Gu Shengyin also changed from weird to blessing. This girl is really in pursuit of her favorite people. Even Linze''s brothers said to Linze: "not me, brother, you will never find a girl who likes you so much in your life." Linze did not speak. He didn''t know what he thought of Gu Shengyin. If you like it, it''s not like it. He looks at Gu Shengyin without the feeling of blushing and heart beating. But if you don''t like it, it''s not entirely. At least, Linze heart know, such a long time, that person''s status in his heart, in the end or not the same. He had never been in love, so he did not know that the girl named Zhong Changhuan was using her own way to form a called habit around him. He couldn''t detect anything wrong when she was by his side. He felt that his heart still needed the test of time. He thought that everything would be as he thought, waiting for him all the time. Senior three ising. All in ordance with the normal steps to move forward. At the end of the first semester of senior three, more than a dozen students living in this city nned to have a y together. After all, after all, after the beginning of the next semester, there will be no such opportunity again. Linze did not want to go, was pulled to go by his brother. Gu Shengyin also went. Several people go climbing, go to karaoke, go to hot spring. For a whole week. In the evening, I y card games in the hotel and y the big adventure of sincere words. Song Tao took the trump card. He turned his eyes and said in a loud voice, "if you get a heart seven, go kiss. Kiss the person who gets the spade 7!" People went to see the cards in their hands. Gu Sheng because look down, spade 7, so clever? Linze ck face will be in the hands of the card drawn out, 7 hearts. The two men looked at each other, and the people around them started to yell. These two people''s topics have been passed on for more than two years. Linze''s face is not very good, Gu Shengyin did not move. Song Tao looked at it and said, "isn''t it Linze, can''t you y such a game? It''s not a big deal. We don''t say anything about it Linze half hung his head, only he knew how fast his heart beat at the moment. It''s not that he doesn''t want to, he''s nervous. See Linze has been no action, the atmosphere in the room is also dull down. - eight shifts. Adhere to the diligent branch of updating in the morning and ask for a wave of tickets. It is said that if you collect enough tickets, you can know whether the male owner has been in person , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1140 All of them are students of the same grade. Of course, they all know that Gu Shengyin likes Linze. When they know that the two cards are Gu Shengyin and Linze, they still have the idea of pairing them up. Now it''s a bit embarrassing. Linze quietly did a good job in psychological construction, is ready to get up, heard Gu Shengyin speak. She looked up with a smile and said, "it''s just a game. Don''t be so serious. I think it''s better to punish yourself with three cups? " Song Tao was worried secretly in his heart. Hearing the words, he said, "how can you let girls punish wine? Linze, you have the guts to y games, but you don''t have the courage to ept punishment. Come on, punish three cups. " Linze''s figure was stopped at the moment when Gu Shengyin opened his mouth. He silently stiff body, listening to her understatement let everyone cancel the punishment. I don''t know what to say, but he didn''t know what to say. He picked up three sses of wine and poured it down. Other people look at his face, heart can not help but sigh, it seems that Linze really does not like Zhong Changhuan, just such a joke, also let him so angry. After such a thing, the enthusiasm probably subsided a lot. After ying for less than half an hour, some people began to say that they were tired. They had a rest early, and they all scattered. It was still early. Gu Sheng got up and went to the swimming pool outside the hotel to watch the night. She sat on the bench all by herself when she heard footsteps behind her. She looked back and saw Linze in her thick coat. Gu Sheng looked at Linze who came from the light and sighed with emotion. Sure enough, no matter when he was handsome. Linze was also unable to sleep, and then got up to walk outside, and saw a man sitting in the pool side of Gu Shengyin. The other party seems to be sitting on the bench alone, a little confused, lonely as if out of tune with the whole world. Gu Shengyin Juvenile I am just in a daze, you don''t want to fill too much brain. Linze''s pace is somewhat uncontroble to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng looked at him quietly and raised his eyebrows: "what''s the matter?" Linzeton for a moment: "I see the night here is better." Gu Sheng, looking back, declined toment on what he said. Linze was embarrassed, but he sat down beside Gu Shengyin. The atmosphere between the two was a little awkward. Linze hesitated for a long time in his heart, but he still opened his mouth: "just now..." Gu Sheng turned back, clear eyes let his words in the throat. "I didn''t mean to." What Linze wants to say is that he is not deliberately immobile. He just thought about it. His previous behavior seemed to make a girl lose face. Gu Shengyin did not get his central idea. She said lightly: "you don''t have to mind, this kind of thing, originally is the nature of spoof a little bit more. If it was me, I wouldn''t want to. " When she spoke, her expression was calm, and she could not see that she was in a bad mood. Linze is still frowning, as if to such an answer is not satisfied. Seeing his appearance, Gu Sheng jokingly said, "what? Do you think it''s a great loss to have a chance to make love with a beautiful woman like me? Or do you suddenly find yourself in love with me , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1141 Linze was silent. He was not sure what he really thought, so he didn''t know how to talk to Gu Shengyin. And his silence, but let others think it is another meaning: silent refusal. Gu Shengyin''s face darkened. She seemed to lose her interest in sitting here and watching the night and got up. Facing Linze, she said, "I''m ready to go back to my room. Please enjoy it slowly. Good night. " Linze: "good night." Gu Sheng turned and walked into the room without looking back. As she walked, she spoke to the only system that couldmunicate with herself: "system, I feel that there is no hope for me and Linze for the time being." The system thinks so. Gu Shengyin was a little puzzled: "ording to my experience in many worlds, although he won''t remember me, I have no two whoe from the fetters of the soul. He can''t have no feelings for me The system thinks about it for a while and says it doesn''t know. Gu Sheng guessed: "is it true that Linze''s three outlooks are so right that you can''t even have puppy love?" System: I don''t really understand. One person, one system has been discussing this problem for a long time, but there is no answer. Until the end of the event, several people went back to their own homes. Then thest quiet winter vacation of high school is over, and thest semester of senior threees. Gu Sheng decided to study hard and make progress every day. This also means that she does not have so much time every day to find Linze, to appear in every corner around him. On the first day, Linze didn''t feel anything wrong. Even though Gu Shengyin was not around, he felt relieved. He felt that he had not thought out how to face her. Maybe it was the best to calm down and think about it. The next day, the third day, Gu Shengyin still did not go to him. Linze began to get used to it. Once again, he regained the appearance of eating alone in the dining hall. It''s a good thing for him that no one is strong enough to invade his field. But he found that his original habits had changed. If he used to eat quietly by himself, in the past two years, he had be a silent eater with Zhong Changhuan. Now, that did not say hello suddenly appeared in his world of girls, once again suddenly disappeared. Linze Inexplicable heart some ufortable. He went round and round to inquire about Gu Shengyin''s recent situation. It was a relief to learn that she was now preparing for the college entrance examination with all her strength, and even eating food was sent to the school by the nutritious meals specially prepared at home every day. Well, not for any other reason. Song Tao winked at his friend and said, "are you a masochist in the legend? When someone else''s long Huan is absorbed in you, you are indifferent to others. Now, she''s found something more important now, and you''re starting to care about her. s -- " thest one is meaningful. This time, after Lin Ze was silent, he gave his own answer in front of him: "I''m not indifferent, just I don''t know what I think in my heart. " Song Tao''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech: This looks like a y! He quickly pulled Linze to one side and asked, "brother, what do you mean by this? Are you interested in Changhuan , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1142 As Linze''s iron brothers, Song Tao was quite fond of Zhong Changhuan. After all, my brother, everyone hopes that he can find a good girlfriend, isn''t he? ording to the situation of Lin family, Linze''s future wife should be a person who can help him. Instead of marrying a woman who doesn''t know anything, Zhong Changhuan is undoubtedly the best choice. And leave that aside. Song Tao or that sentence: Linze, in this world, there may never be a girl like Zhong Changhuan who likes you so much now. As a brother, he hopes Linze can get happiness. Of course, if Linze really does not like Zhong Changhuan, then he will not force. Feelings of this kind of thing, of course, is to pay attention to one you love me. If Linze doesn''t like it, even if zhong chang loves him enough to be willing to die for him, it''s also hot. However, look at the present appearance, Linze this guy, clearly in the heart of Zhong Changhuan is not without feelings. Song Tao was a good brother of his own, and Linze did not hide from him: "I think I may like her a little. But I''m not sure if this love can make me decide to go with her When Song Tao looked at him, he hated that iron was not made into steel. Can let Linze say such words, prove his heart, to Zhong Changhuan is absolutely like. Nowadays, it''s a man. If you like it, you can go directly! What are you still talking about here! Song Tao wanted to say this directly to Linze, but he thought, no way. He was still a little circuitous. So he asked, "what''s your feeling when you think of Zhong Changhuan?" Linze thought about it and frowned: "it seems that there is no feeling." Song Tao supported the forehead. He asked in a different way: "haven''t you seen each other since that party in winter vacation? Do you think of her? Do you often think of it? " Linze nodded, he would think of Zhong Changhuan every day. Song Tao continued to ask, "after the opening of school these days, Zhong Changhuan has note to see you. What''s your feeling in your heart? What''s more, it''s said in the school that Zhong Changhuan couldn''t get a response for two years and finally put down this love affair. What''s your feeling when you hear these words? " The temperature around Linze suddenly dropped. He replied: "the first question, I am a bit agitated, a little dull; the second question, I am very angry." It''s the answer. Song Tao sighed. It was so obvious that he was still considering it. He finally used his mace: "Linze, think about it again. If one day, Zhong Changhuan doesn''t like you and likes other men, what will you do?" Linze imagined the scene that Song Tao said, and his face suddenly became very bad. Even just thinking about it, he felt unbearable. Song Tao knew the answer when he saw his expression. He sighed and patted Linze on the shoulder: "how about the answer, I won''t say. Linze, you should think about it and decide what to do. As a brother, I just want to tell you one thing, a girl is willing to wait for you to turn back with more than two years of youth, but it does not mean that she will wait for you to turn back in the next two years. People will be tired. " Linze body a shock, low said: "I know." Song Tao left, leaving the space for Linze. Linze sat alone for a long time, and finally made a decision. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1143 ss three. It''s time for ss to end at noon, but no one else has left his seat except the students who go out to solve their physiological needs. Looking around, all of them are writing hard. The whole ssroom is very quiet, only the sound of the pen falling on the test paper. Senior three, even the most naughty students on weekdays, also began to be serious. This is a semester about their future. They are all about 18 years old, and have begun to understand that they should be responsible for their own life. "Changhuan, someone is looking for it." The clear voice of the students near the window interrupted everyone''s thoughts. Many people looked up curiously and saw the boy standing outside the window. The weather has begun to warm, Linze took off the thick coat, wearing a light coat, from the beginning to the end, are full of the vor of youth. Gu Sheng stopped his pen, frowned and looked at Linze outside the window, and at the gossip eyes of many students in the ss. He put down his pen and walked towards the door of the ssroom. Linze stands outside the ssroom looking at Gu Shengyin. I haven''t seen him for more than a month. For the first time, he looks at Gu Shengyin so seriously. In front of the girl''s hair is not like ordinary girls tied up a ponytail, or leaving soft ck hair scattered behind the ear. Her hairstyle is always so delicate that it seems that it will change in two or three months. There are also traces of light make-up on the face, no exaggeration. Her earrings today are small silver crosses. The neck is the same as the neck of the cross ne, gray T-shirt, seven point jeans, long windbreaker, and even a ring with exaggerated shape on the left hand. Her body shape can be photographed by the street when she walks on the street. "What can I do for you?" Gu Shengyin asked. Linze regained consciousness and asked, "I want to ask, do you have time after school?" Gu Sheng thought for a while and shook his head: "I have a tutor in my house, and I have made an appointment every day." Linze did not give up: "vacation?" Gu Shengyin replied, "I promised my father to go to another city to see my grandfather this month''s holiday, and I didn''t have time." She frowned and asked, "what can I do for you?" Linze wants to say yes. But looking at Gu Shengyin''s pale cheeks, I can see that she is very tired for her study. If he confessed to her at this time, would it affect her study? he thought about it for a while, and estimated that he would. When he got back to his mouth, he said, "it''s nothing important." Gu Sheng looked at him suspiciously. He didn''t see anything from his expressionless face, so he nodded and said, "OK. If I have nothing to do, I''ll go to the ssroom. I still have several papers to finish. " Linze had to say: "well, you go, I also go back to ss." Then, he watched Gu Shengyin turn around, enter the ssroom, and the people around him buried in the thick test paper. They didn''t look up at themselves. Looking at her such performance, Linze heart suddenly some flustered. He thought of Song Tao''s words: "people''s heart is tired. She is willing to spend one or two years waiting for you toe back, but she may not be willing to spend another two years. " No. He told himself. When the college entrance examination is over, he will tell her. It''s not toote. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1144 When Linze''s figure disappears outside the ssroom of ss three, he has been immersed in the thought of doing homework before hees to his head. "Changhuan, what did Linze say to you just now?" Gu Sheng did not lift his head, while solving the problem, he said: "he didn''t say anything." Look at her this does not seem to care about the appearance, think some doubt: "long Huan, you do not like Linze?" Gu Sheng stopped his pen and looked at him strangely and thought: "why do you ask me so?" Si Si replied: "because you look like you now, you don''t care much about Linze. You were not like this before." Gu Sheng smiles: "that''s because I was not a senior three before." Now, she has more important things to do. Si Si continued: "and now all the people are guessing, do you not like Linze. You see, you used to stick to him, but now it''s not like before. " Gu Shengughed: "nothing. But... " "But what?" he said Gu Sheng shakes his head: "nothing, do your homework quickly." Just as the bell rang in ss, Sisi took back the words that she was ready to ask and began to do her homework carefully. Let Gu Sheng because of the ident, not only think think ask, even Chang Ru, also specially ran to look for her. Since the two people had a chat, often as if the knot has been untied. For more than a year, just like Gu Shengyin said, two people in the same ss, do not see, but always in front of familiar strangers. "Monitor?" Gu Sheng is a little strange. Two people no longer fight against each other, but also very harmonious get along. "Are you And Linze make contradiction? "Often such as hesitant ask a way. Gu Shengyin shook his head: "why do you all ask this question, no?" Chang Ru looks at Gu Shengyin: "in fact, it''s not our curiosity. It''s your reaction that''s too strange." Gu Shengughed: "because I no longer put the whole focus of life on him?" Chang Ruo didn''t speak, which was exactly what she thought. Gu Shengughed: "didn''t you tell me before? Just let me be myself. Don''t change because of others. How can I find the direction of my efforts now, but you are not used to it one by one. " Chang Ru alsoughed: "maybe it''s you in the past, acting too crazy." People feel that in Zhong Changhuan''s life, only Linze. Gu Shengyin shook his head: "no one will be the only one in one''s life. For example, now, in my life, more important than Linze is the college entrance examination." This is the end of the conversation. It''s getting closer and closer to the college entrance examination. Gu Shengyin never went to Linze again. Not so many people have the time to care about their gossip. asionally, Gu Shengyin can also hear some news that a primary school girl in senior one confessed like Linze, but Linze refused. Linze participated in the city''s high school men''s basketballpetition, won the best yer and so on. The closer to the college entrance examination, the busier she will be. She has to prepare not only for the college entrance examination, but also for her designer dream. With one month to go before the college entrance examination, the luxury brand representative who came to Z to attend fashion week finally arrived. Gu Shengyin sent his works, which he had prepared for a whole month, to that address. At this time, there is still a month to go before the college entrance examination. Time is getting closer and closer, the atmosphere in the ss is bing more and more tense. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1145 Even the teacher in charge of the ss also starts to turn around the ss after ss, so that the students don''t get too nervous and rx when ss is over. The school will prepare pure milk, fruit and other things for the students during recess and afternoon. Gu Shengyin is calm in his heart. She knows she can''t do badly in the exam. I also know that I don''t need to do well in the exam. But she knows that Zhong Fu still cares about the results of college entrance examination, so she will hand in a beautiful answer paper. The two-day college entrance examination ended. As soon as Gu Sheng left the examination room, he was taken back to his home by Zhong Fu, who had been waiting outside. We have already prepared a nutritious meal for our baby daughter. At home, the housekeeper also told Gu Sheng the good news that she had received a reply from the other party for her work sent to the design director. The content of the reply was expected by Gu Shengyin: the other party was very interested in her works and asked to see her. Gu Shengyin made a phone call ording to the contact information left above. It was the assistant of the other party who answered the phone and knew who Gu Shengyin was. The assistant was very enthusiastic and made an appointment with Gu Shengyin. It was obvious that the design director had already agreed with him. The next afternoon, Gu Shengyin met the famous designer. They talked for a long time. The master was very surprised by Gu Shengyin''s talent and said on the spot that he could write to his old friend and rmend him to his college. everything is as like as two peas in the plot. When he returned home that day, Gu Sheng received a call from Linze. "Are you free tomorrow? I have something to say to you. " Gu Sheng thought for a while, as if he had nothing to do. "At eleven o''clock tomorrow morning, let''s have lunch together." She suggested. Linze is obviously very happy: "OK, I''ll send you a text messageter." Two people hang up, less than a few minutes, a text message is disyed on Gu Shengyin''s mobile phone. A very famous western restaurant in our city. After finishing up the next day, Gu Sheng arrived at the appointed ce at 10:30. The system suddenly says, "host, I need to sleep." Gu Shengyin is a little strange: "why do you always want to sleep?" In thest world, when a Xiu poisoned aunt Zhou''s family, the system went to sleep. Otherwise, she could help the family. The system replied very honestly: "because the host is doing more and more tasks, every time the host receives a gift from the world, the system that signs the contract with the host can also get benefits. The system stores too much energy and needs to be digested through hibernation. " Gu Shengyin was keen to grasp the key point: "ording to you, in the future, you may often need to sleep?" The system gives a positive answer: "yes, host. However, when the system has evolved, there will be no need for dormancy. " Gu Shengyin asked, "how long will it take before you finish your evolution?" The system is very honest: "I don''t know, host." Gu Shengyin: Well, I see. " The white light shed on the system, then disappeared in front of Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng was waiting by himself. The waiter had alreadye to ask if he needed anything. She shook her head and the waiter looked at her cell phone after she left. It was ten forty-seven. It''s gettingte. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1146 As time went by, the pointer on the watch urately pointed to the 11 o''clock position. Linze hasn''te yet. Gu Sheng lowered his eyes. Whatever the reason for Linze, she was angry. Don''t you even know to call one? At 11:10, no one came, and there was no movement on the mobile phone. When the waiter came again to ask if he needed anything, Gu Sheng said that he didn''t need to, picked up his mobile phone and sent a short message to Linze. He got up and left. She also thought that Linze asked her out today for what, now think, people may be just a whim? Linze two days time, did not reply to her message. On the day when the results of the college entrance examination came out, Gu Shengyin also received an invitation from another country far away. Gu Sheng did not attend the banquet. In Linze finally came to school, want to find the girl to apologize and express their feelings, but did not find that person. He asked a ssmate of ss three, and the man replied, "do you say Changhuan? She''s gone abroad! Yesterday, I also aired the admission invitation and air tickets in the ss group. It''s the prestigious Grice School of design. It seems that she has always dreamed of bing a designer. " The word "going abroad" was like a heavy hammer hitting Linze''s head, and his face turned pale. The ssmate looked at him strangely and said, "Linze, are you ok?" Linze regained consciousness, some absent-minded said: "today the weather is too hot, I just came in from the outside, may be a little heatstroke." That ssmate is still a little worried, Linze reluctantly said: "nothing, I''m just a little dizzy, drink some water and have a rest." He went back to his seat in a daze. After all things, in Linze''s eyes are meaningless. He looked at others numbly, crying andughing, toasting, taking a group photo. He just sat there quietly, as if all this had nothing to do with him. Yes, it doesn''t matter. However, he always gives people the feeling that it is not easy to get close to him, and no one has found out that he is wrong. Song Tao saw that everything was wrong with him. At this time, people have almost gone, and Linze is the only one left in their box. Linze raised his head, the expression on his face was a little confused: "she went abroad." Song Tao muddled for a second before she reflected who she was referring to. He was a little surprised: "Zhong Changhuan has gone abroad? When? " Linze shook his head: "I don''t know, I just know the news." Song Tao suddenly grasped the key point: "no, you said, Zhong Changhuan went abroad, didn''t tell you?" Linze nodded. Song Tao frowned: "it shouldn''t be. She shouldn''t keep it from you. Did she confess to you that she was rejected by you? " Linze once again shook his head and talked about the matter a few days ago. "Lying trough!" Song Tao''s eyes widened. "Do you mean that you took the initiative to make an appointment with someone else, and the girl waited for you for more than an hour, and then you broke the appointment and didn''t even give a message?" Song Tao sighed: "brother, I can''t help it. It''s too much for any girl. " Linze roared: "I didn''t think of it. I just went out and received the news that my mother fainted and was hospitalized! When I got to the hospital, I found my mobile phone was stolen when I called her! I wanted to exin it to her in two days. Who knows? Who knows! " Who knows when he looked for her, the phone couldn''t get through, and people were not in China. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1147 Linze heart empty, no one will understand, that kind of holding full of enthusiasm, but was head-on a wave of cold water pouring down is what feeling. Song Tao sighed: "can you find the contact information of Zhong Changhuan now? If you can, talk to her. " Linze shook his head: "I just tried, the mobile phone number changed, social software is not online, she went out of the country, must have all changed again." None of this matters. Linze in the heart of the most worried is, long Huan when she left, is holding what kind of mood? Would she think that she was deliberately happy with her appointment, and shepletely gave up on herself? Foreign countries are a new world. Will she meet new people there. To pursue the same as their own, to pursue another man like that? Linze decadent sitting on the chair, only feel life gray. In fact, he worries too much. When Gu Shengyin was still on the ne, the system that woke up from sleep told her what happened to Linze. "Well, I don''t me him for breaking the appointment." Gu Shengyin said. There''s something strange about the system. How could the host talk so well this time. Sure enough, Gu Shengyin''s words have not been finished. "But I spent two years on him, and I couldn''t cover the stone. Now I have no patience." Gu Sheng took a sip of the first-ss drink. "Only when you lose it can you cherish it? I will teach him a good lesson today. There is no such cheap thing in the world. " The system shakes silently and points a wax for Linze. It sounds like the host is angry. Gu Sheng was really angry. If Linze didn''t like himself. The problem is that he has fallen in love with himself, and he has been so procrastinating and hawing for so long. If Zhong Changhuan is not Gu Shengyin, if she has no system to tell herself the truth. Is Zhong Changhuan willing to forgive Linze? No, she won''t. Gu Sheng will forgive Linze, but it will not be so easy. He has to realize that there are things that don''t always stand there waiting for him. Grice School of design is indeed one of the top design schools in the world. Many famous design masterse from here. The college is very busy. Gu Shengyin has not even had time to go home for the Spring Festival even for two whole years. Or Zhong Fu himself came by ne and had a reunion dinner with his daughter in a foreign country. Five years. In the first two years, Gu Shengyin studied all kinds of professional knowledge in the school, and in the next two years, he ran from ce to ce with his tutor, learning from the edge. By the end of the year, she began to design her own works. Zhong Changhuan really has some outstanding talents in the field of design. Several of her works have been recognized by masters in the circle. From the Oriental fashion industry rookie, her reputation also gradually spread in the fashion circle. At the same time, Gu Shengyin did not forget to pay attention to the situation of several people. Chang Ru was admitted to the national first-ss school with excellent results. In the school, he met his sweetheart. Now, having graduated for a year, she works in a foreignpany with outstanding working ability and promising future. And I have lived with my lover. It seems that I have been living well. Once again, I will not be in the mood for the first time. Eight shifts. There will be a new year''s Eve building activity in the early morning of the 21st, whichsts for one day and ends at 24:00 on the 21st. Wee to join us, moo. When building a building, don''t forget to vote for Gao Lengzhi , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1148 And Linze. He also entered the university with the entrance examination, but chose a local university famous for financial management. When I was a junior, I began to contact the family business. When I was an intern, I gave him a department. Now Linze is Lin''s general manager. Young, handsome, and the prince of Lin''s family, many young and beautiful girls scrambled to get in front of him. Don''t say to marry into a rich family, and such a handsome general manager to a romantic love is also made, OK? It''s a pity that Linze is famous for her iprehensible wind. The face of the face is cold. Lin''s internal staff, in addition to refusing, also attached a letter of dismissal. This kind of merciless style let his side yingyingyanyan less, Linze does not understand the wind. The reputation of love also spread out. But there are still many girls who are quite confident in themselves. They think that they are not good enough to catch up with Linze, and they may be the Cindere who moves the prince''s heart. Song Tao, the only one who knew Linze''s mind, sighed, saying that girls, you really think too much. Song Tao came to Lin''s headquarters. Lin''s employees all know his good friend of the general manager. The general manager once said in person that there was no need to stop him. Song Tao all the way to the top of the general manager''s office. It''s quiet in the office. Linze is looking at something in front of his desk. Song Tao saw a fashion magazine spread out on one side of the sofa. Linze''s secretary has always been puzzled by the general manager''s inexplicable attention to this fashion magazine. After all, Linze''s personality doesn''t look like a person who is eager to pursue these things. Probably, only Song Tao could know why. He picked up the magazine and found the familiar man in the front page. "Won the apbE Award for the best new designer, tut, Changhuan in the past two years, is really a good mix ah." Gu Shengyin in the picture, dressed neatly and holding a delicate cup in his hand, smiles brilliantly around a group of models. Linze raised his head, put down the information in his hands, did not speak. Song Tao suddenly looked at him and said, "five years, Linze. What do you think in your heart? If you really love her that much, go to her. She doesn''t know how much pain and patience you are alone here Linze did not speak. At the beginning, he was really busy, busy with his studies, busy fighting with those people in the familypany, butter, he hadpletely established himself in Lin''s family. If he wants, he can go to Grice college to find Gu Shengyin. But he didn''t dare. He was afraid that what he saw in the past was Gu Shengyin''s smiling face nestling in other people''s arms. In front of Song Tao, he did not need to disguise himself. Linze covered his face and said in a low voice: "all my hesitation and shrinking in my life have been given to her. I dare not go to her. " Song Tao looked at the friend and sighed. Who would have thought? Five years ago, Zhong Changhuan held a heart in front of Linze and almost begged him to ept it. But at that time Linze did not realize his heart. Five yearster, Linze put all his mind on Zhong Changhuan, but he didn''t dare to call him. As a person who watched the whole process, he only felt that it was full of drama. Maybe this is the so-called good reincarnation of heaven? She tasted the bitterness, now Linze will double to repay back. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1149 "Zhong, is this your hometown?" The handsome man with blonde hair and blue eyes asks Gu Shengyin curiously. Gu Shengyin nodded: "radel, you follow me, be careful to get lostter." The man''s figure quickly pasted up, a hand also put Gu Shengyin''s waist, lowered his head in his ear, whispered: "I must follow the clock closely." Gu Sheng''s expression did not change: "radel, mytest show, do you want me to change?" The arms around the waist were suddenly lowered. "You Easterners, you are always so boring," sighed radel Gu Sheng nced at him: "this is called reserved. It''s not so unruly as you are." "That''s what the circle is all about," raddell shrugged Fashion circle is a very chaotic circle. Men and women, we look at each other''s eyes, to a love I would like to a night. Love, simply not toomon. Due to his young age and good growth, Gu Sheng has a high talent in fashion design. It can be said that her future is almost smooth. Such a designer, there are undoubtedly a lot of models want to develop a rtionship with her beyond work. But it is clear that Gu Shengyin is not interested in this. What makes Gu Sheng cry andugh is that, in addition to the men, there are women in the people who look for her. Homosexuality is verymon in the fashion circle, and sometimes it is said that there are ten men and nine gay. After a few words with radel, the rest of them went back to the hotel they had already reserved. Gu Shengyin went back to the Zhong''s house directly. It''s been more than two years since herst home. She came back only once in five years abroad. It was all in a hurry, and I didn''t stay at home for long. This time Ie back home because there will be a fashion show here. She has prepared several works of her own. As for raddell, he is a very famous supermodel in the circle. He has a name on the supermodel list. Gu Sheng was honored by his teacher for being able to invite him. Zhong Fu has long known that his daughter ising back. Today, he has pushed all the things at work and is waiting for his daughter''s return at home. "Dad Gu Sheng gave her father a big hug as soon as she got home. With tears in his eyes, Zhong Fu looked at his daughter, whom he had not seen for two years. "My joy is beautiful again." He is true. After staying in the fashion circle for several years, the overall image of Zhong Changhuan has changed greatly. Wearing such small details can change one''s impression on outsiders. Generally speaking, today''s Gu Shengyin looks much more exquisite than before. "Stay at home a little longer this time?" Zhong Fu asked. Gu Sheng had been well for a long time. In the first half of this year, she had nothing to prepare for except this fashion show. As for the usual design, it can also be done at home. She said with a smile, "don''t worry, Dad, I can stay at home for months." Looking at my father''s father for a few years, I suddenly thought of this thing: "is there a thing like this in foreign countries?" Gu Caisheng: "how much more do you cover my face? Dad, how worried are you that I can''t get married? father Zhong sighed: "where am I worried about this? I just..." He still asked: "in recent years, do you have any contact with him?" When he said this, he meant Linze. At that time, Gu Shengyin told him that his favorite person was Linze. In these years, Zhong Fu is also very appreciative of Linze. But he didn''t know what was going on between them, so he asked. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1150 Gu Sheng was silent for a moment, then said: "Dad, don''t worry about this. I''m still young." Zhong Fu saw that she didn''t want to mention the appearance, had to follow: "OK, OK, dad doesn''t interfere with you, whatever you do, OK?" Gu Shengughed because of this. Father and daughter had a happy meal. And here, Linze also knew the news of Gu Sheng''s return home. Under his influence, Song Tao paid more and more attention to Gu Sheng in recent years. Of course, he also knew the news of her return. A phone call came. "Linze, I tell you, if you really like it, if you''re a man, you''re on it! Take advantage of this opportunity. Otherwise, I heard that there are so many handsome models in the fashion circle. Be careful which handsome guy will hook you up with Linze gave a low reply. He is reading a newspaper with a big picture. Gu Shengyin is walking with a blonde foreign man. They describe their intimacy. The man also puts his hand on Gu Shengyin''s waist. The headlines in the newspaper naturally went for the gimmick. "New designer Zhong Changhuan''s mysterious boyfriend in the circle" and "high profile show of love between new fashion designer and model boyfriend" are all such titles. Whether it is photos, or those remarks, look in Linze''s eyes, let him feel extremely dazzling. Song Tao is still talking over the phone, but Linze''s mind is not here. In the evening, Gu Shengyin''s mobile phone rang. She took a look at the phone, a strange call. Worried about which partner, Gu Shengyin picked up: "hello?" There was no talk on the phone for a long time. Gu Sheng did not speak again because he seemed to have expected something. Both sides fell into a long silence, until Gu Shengyin said: "no matter who you are, if you don''t speak, I will hang up." "Changhuan." Linze finally spoke. Five yearster, Gu Shengyin almost didn''t recognize the man''s voice. "Do you have time tomorrow?" Gu Sheng said impolitely, "time? Are you going to have another date with me Linze said quickly: "Changhuan, that time, I had a reason, I didn''t mean to break the appointment, you listen to my exnation..." "Time, ce." Gu Sheng interrupted him for opening his mouth. "You really want to hear me exin..." Linze said half, just react to what Gu Shengyin said. He was ecstatic, and quickly reported a time and a ce. "Well, your exnation, save it for tomorrow. At this point, I''m ready to take a rest." The other party sounds like he doesn''t want to talk to himself, but Linze is quite satisfied. "Good night then." Gu Sheng hung up. The next day, Gu Shengyin arrived at the appointed ce on time. This time Linze did not break the appointment. In fact, he arrived at the appointed ce an hour in advance. Gu Sheng looked at him carefully when he sat down: in five years, this man has changed a lot. His appearance ispletely open, different from the delicacy of an 18-year-old boy, and the edges and corners of a man are revealed. Compared with five years ago, it is less exquisite and more beautiful. Generally speaking, whether Linze five years ago or Linze five yearster, is always the one women like. Linze is also looking at Gu Shengyin greedily. In fact, he has been paying close attention to her changes in recent years. But knowing, and seeing with one''s own eyes, are always two totally different concepts. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1151 As soon as Gu Sheng looked up, he saw Linze''s dark and deep eyes staring at himself without blinking. "Say what you want to say to me today." Gu Sheng took a sip of his coffee. Linze thought about it for a while, and decided to start from the event that he broke the appointment. After all, this is also a misunderstanding between the two people. Gu Sheng listened to his narration without saying a word. "So, Changhuan, I didn''t mean to let you wait." Linze looked at her and said eagerly. Gu Sheng''s expression did not change after hearing all this. "Well, I see. It has nothing to do with you. I don''t me you." She said it lightly. Linze''s heart sank. To tell the truth, he would rather that the opposite person would react more when he heard his words, even scold him. Because that means that the other party has been resenting this matter all these years and forgetting himself. However, Gu Sheng''s insipid reaction, like the incident at that time, was nothing but a trivial matter in her eyes. How does she feel about herself? Is it also like this thing, disappeared in the running in of time? Linze suddenly felt that the air seemed to be thin up. He clenched the cup in his hands and asked with some difficulty, "how have you been these years?" Gu Shengyin and her appearance is just opposite, leisurely matchless: "not bad." Once again silence goes on. Gu Sheng slowly stirred the coffee in his hand with a coffee spoon, waiting for Linze to open his mouth. Linzeton half a ring, and finally said: "well, you these years, there are people around?" "What does that mean?" Gu Sheng asked with a smile. Linze raised his head to look at her, Gu Shengyin''s eyes are very clear, there seems to be nothing inside. But Linze knows that she is intentional, she just wants to force out of his heart. Linze closed his eyes and finally said the words that had been in his heart for five years: "I like you, Changhuan. Can I go after you? " With that, he fixed his eyes on Gu Shengyin, trying to see his reaction. Gu Sheng raised his eyes and looked at the man in front of him. He sighed in his heart. It has been five years. The man is still so astringent in love. "I don''t have a boyfriend, of course," she nodded Before Linze was happy, she continued to say: "as I said at that time, your pursuit of me is your own business, and I have nothing to do with it." She looked at Linze strangely: "if you had said this to me five years earlier, I would have been very happy. But now, Linze, it''s toote. " "No Linze eyes tightly locked her, "it''s not toote." As long as she is not in love and married, he will not bete. Gu Sheng raised his wrist and looked at the time: "I''m going to see my teacher this afternoon, so I won''t talk to you more." Linze subconsciously said: "I send you." Gu Shengyin shook his head: "I drove here by myself. I won''t bother you." Gu Shengyin walked out of the coffee shop and left Linze alone. For a long time, he made a phone call. Song Tao came soon. Linze''s first sentence is: "I met with Changhuan." Song Tao looked at him carefully and found that the other side did not show too happy appearance, but also not too lost. So, what kind of situation is it? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1152 Linze will just two people''s dialogue simple retell again. Song Tao''s eyes widened. Somehow, he suddenly felt a sense of schadenfreude. He gave a dry cough and said, "so, as I expected, the so-called Fengshui turns around. Now it''s your turn?" Linze looked at him and frowned: "what do you mean by Changhuan?" Song Tao was desperate about his brother''s Eq. He raised his forehead: "what can I do? Hurry up, go after it Linze looked at him: "of course I know, I will not give up. I''m just not sure what she means to me now? " Song Tao hated iron and looked at him: "I really doubt how you stand firm in Lin''s family. If you bring half of your intelligence quotient in the market to love, it is estimated that neither you nor Zhong Changhuan will be like this now. " "If she really gives up on you and doesn''t like you, she will let you pursue her by default? With Changhuan''s condition, if it was not for you, she would have no one around for five years? " "The girl is obviously out of temper. There''s no problem. You''ve dyed people''s time for so many years. They''ve got a little temper tantrum and want to get rid of you. That''s right. " Song Tao urged his friends: "this time, you can''t miss this opportunity. Zhong Changhuan likes you again. If a girl can do this for you, you should really burn high incense. " Linze''s heart suddenly brightened. He said to Song Tao, "thank you, man. When I catch up with Changhuan, I will invite you to dinner." Song Tao looked at his energetic appearance and sighed in his heart: I''m afraid you will suffer a lot this time. What he has just said is indeed what he thinks in his heart. Just some words he didn''t say, afraid to hit the enthusiasm of friends. With his understanding of Zhong Changhuan, the girl is not willing to suffer losses. It is estimated that the biggest concession in her life has been given to Linze. Now Linze wants toe back again, afraid it is not simple. But if he Song Tao met Linze, he wanted to start again? If you don''t kill half your life, I won''t be called Song Tao! Therefore, Song Tao expressed his love (joy), Mo (smell), ability (happiness) and help (see) about the fate of his good friend. On this side, Linze went back to thepany and immediately asked the Secretary to find a way to get the activity n of Gu Shengyin and his party, that is, the itinerary for a period of time in the future. This kind of thing is not too secret. You can get it with a little effort. It''s just Secretary a little confused looking at his general manager sent his task, is it, he expected wrong? Is the general manager actually a fashion maniac in private? she shakes her head and throws these inexplicable ideas out of her mind. Boss gossip, not so easy to inquire, she still as long as obediently do the task arranged by the above. To be a secretary to the general manager is not a matter of ability. That afternoon, a thick schedule appeared in front of Linze''s desk. Linze turned page by page. "Secretary Wang, I''ll postpone everything tomorrow morning, but I''ll have something in the morning." "All right, general manager." Secretary Wang is a little strange. There was originally a department report meeting tomorrow morning, but it seems that it can only be postponed to the afternoon. However, I haven''t heard of any activities of the general manager before? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1153 When Secretary Wang withdrew to close the door, Linze slowly checked out some of the contents with his pen. 9:00 a.m. on the 13th, all day on the 15th, and 1:30 p.m. on the 16th These are all activities rted to Zhong Changhuan on the itinerary. "Zhong, are you nervous?" Radel approaches Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng looked at him calmly: "OK." Radel looked at her in disbelief: "clock, why do you always feel so indifferent? This is your first fashion show in your hometown Gu Shengyin nodded: "yes." She turned to look at raddell: "but, even if I''m more nervous, can I make any difference in the oue of my fashion show?" Radel looked at Gu Shengyin without a word: "that''s right, but Zhong, from the emotional point of view, it''s normal to be nervous and excited at this time, isn''t it?" Gu Sheng looks at him with eyebrows: "who says I don''t expect to be excited?" Her eyes twinkled with the light of potential: this show will only have the result of sess! Raddell looked at this woman with some fascination. This enigmatic Oriental woman always refreshes her understanding of her again and again. With such a woman, should be a very interesting thing? For the first time, Randall, a dandy who lingers in the flowers, began to consider the idea of spending his life with a woman. T stage is very busy now, the preparatory work is in full swing. Gu Shengyin raised his hand to look at the time: "you should go to prepare, my opening model." Yes, radel is the opening model of Gu Shengyin''s fashion show. The most important thing about a fashion show is the opening and closing. And the opening and closing models, to arge extent, also reflects a designer''s contacts and status in the fashion circle. With radel''s position, even the top designers'' fashion shows, he is enough to be the opening model. Radel suddenly turned to her and hugged her. "I wish you all the best and have a long time." The two characters of Changhuan are actually Chinese with proper characters and round ent. Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment and heard the meaning of encouragement and blessing in this sentence. She gave radel a hug and said with a smile, "thank you for your blessing, radel." Ladel suddenly said, "how do I speak Chinese? I''ve been looking for someone to learn it for two hours Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing: "that''s great." "Well..." Radel blinked. "Can I go after you? Long Huan? " Gu Sheng turned around in surprise, looked at raddell''s rare serious face, and shook his head: "we are not suitable, radel." Radel shrugged. "If it fits, you don''t know if you don''t try." Without waiting for Gu Shengyin to speak, he turned around and left: "I''ll go and prepare first." Seeing radel leave, Gu Shengyin was relieved. She just saw seriousness in radel''s eyes. It seems that after the fashion show is over, she needs to have a good chat with radel. The two of them, they don''t fit. No one knows that the scene of the interaction between the two people has been seen by the other person. Linze looked at it was obvious that Gu Shengyin, who had been well dressed up, was chatting with another man. The man he knew was photographed hugging her with a male model named radel. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1154 Linze only felt that his steps were very heavy. He came here with full of excitement, emotion and self-confidence in order to restore Gu Shengyin''s heart. All his possibilities of sess must be based on the fact that the other party has no new sweetheart. He should have felt confident, but seeing this, he suddenly became uncertain. Maybe they''re just good friends? After all, foreigners like to use exaggerated body movements to show that they like it. Linze calmed down for a while and went to Gu Shengyin''s side. "Changhuan." Gu Sheng turned around and saw the well-dressed man standing behind him. This man, a rare man, didn''t wear a suit. Gu Shengyin has to admit that Linze''s appearance is indeed unique. In recent years, she has seen numerous handsome, tall and handsome male models, but from the appearance point of view, it is difficult to surpass Linze. That''s the fashion world, which is called the ce of beauty gathering. Gu Sheng was surprised and asked, "what are you doing here?" Linze looks at her eyes, the other side''s eyes are very sincere, obviously this sentence is from the heart. In other words, Changhuan thought it strange that he appeared here. Linze breathed a stagnation, he said: "Changhuan, have you put what I said yesterday in your heart? I said, "I''ll go after you." Gu Sheng raised his eyebrows: "so now you are pursuing me?" Linze retorted: "specifically, from yesterday to meet." Gu Sheng Yin nodded: "OK, I see." Turn around and get ready to leave. Linze stopped her: "Changhuan, what do you mean?" "What do you mean?" Linze felt a little at a loss: "I just saw you and that radel..." Gu Shengyin looked at him sideways: "I and radel?" Gu Sheng turned in his mind and suddenly sneered: "Linze, do you think I am Zhong Changhuan, a woman who has already had a boyfriend and wille to provoke you?" Her face suddenly cooled down: "Linze, don''t look at yourself too high, also don''t look at my Zhong Changhuan too much!" She was suddenly tired of kindness. Linze looked at the other side''s head also does not return to turn around to walk, on the hand than thought movement quickly pulled her hand: "long Huan, I don''t mean this." Let me go Linze hands motionless: "you look back at me, Changhuan." Gu Sheng turned back because of some impatience, but was shocked for a moment by the heaviness of the other side''s eyes. She never saw that helpless and sad look on Linze''s face. Linze at this moment will be his five years of all the uneasy and unreserved exposure in front of Gu Shengyin. "I''m upset, Changhuan." "In the past five years, I have been thinking about you all the time, and I have been spitting on my own uselessness." "I''m afraid you''ll forget me. I''m afraid you''ll find someone you like better." "Give me a chance, will you?" Gu Shengyin admitted that when he saw Linze like this, his heart softened for a moment. But it was just a moment. Her tone in the end softened for a moment: "I have something to do now, Linze." Linze look lonely up, he obediently obedient to let go of Gu Shengyin''s hand. Gu Sheng looked at him and lowered his eyelids. His long butterflyshes trembled. The light fell, casting a shadow over his face. For a moment, she saw a sense of vulnerability in this man. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1155 Holding back the impulse tofort him, Gu Sheng turns to the backstage. Turning around, radel leaned half against the wall and looked at Gu Shengyin: "that man is the reason why you refused me?" By this time, he had changed his clothes. The ck hard metal fashion set off the man like a king in the dark. Gu Shengyin looked up at him: "it has nothing to do with anyone, radel. The two of us are not suitable. " Raddell''s mouth is still cynical smile: "why?" Gu Shengyin said, "what I need is a lover who will be loyal to me all my life, radel. Ask yourself, can you do it?" Without waiting for radel to speak, she immediately said, "well, get on the make-up, and be careful that it''s toote." She immediately went backstage to see the models toe on stageter. Leaving radel standing there alone. For a long time, his smile on the corner of his lips fell: "how do you know that I can''t be loyal to you all my life, Changhuan?" The fashion show, which belongs to Gu Shengyin, finally started with all the preparations. All the way, Gu Shengyin sat under the stage and watched every detail. At the end of thest model''s appearance, the warm apuse from the audience told her that she had seeded! The fashion show hase to a perfect end, and countless journalists have already turned their eyes to the designers of these fashions. "Ms. Zhong Changhuan..." "Ms. Zhong Changhuan, why are you here to hold a fashion show in this city?" "Do you think this fashion show is a sess?" "About you anddel..." Linze looked at Gu Shengyin who was surrounded by reporters. There was a feeling that he could never get involved in the other party''s world. Gu Sheng answered the reporter''s questions with a smile throughout the whole process. Until about the same time, she said with a smile: "that''s all for today''s interview. There are still such questions, and my assistant will answer them for meter." She was escorted by assistants through the turbulent crowd and disappeared into sight. Just got on the bus, Gu Shengyin received a message from Linze. "Great." She put her cell phone aside. Just left, she saw Linze standing quietly outside the crowd. The other person looked at her until he got away. She rubbed her eyebrows. What is the most unbearable thing for women? A cold and powerful man, only to you to reveal his inner vulnerability and tenderness. In particr, he doesn''t tell you anything, just silently guarding you with his own eyes and care. Gu Sheng was shaken by admitting that he was a little shaken. But it''s not enough. Not enough. Linze, want to get my heart, such a point, but not enough. Linze drive home, in the garage out to the door, just to see a package was delivered to the door. That person sees Gu Shengyin is in front of a light: "excuse me is Miss Zhong Changhuan?" Gu Sheng nodded: "hello." The man handed her the one in his hand: "there''s your package." Gu Sheng hesitated to take over, signed his name and took it back home. Does she remember that she didn''t buy anything? She sat in the living room and unwrapped the parcel. It''s a huge crystal gift box, but its contents are covered with things. So mysterious? Gu Shengyin slowly opened the gift box and opened the things used to cover up. What was revealed made her breath pause for a moment. - the end of the eighth shift. In other words, there are still two days in this week. Tonight, Xiao New Year''s Eve, Gao Lengzhi is here to make a goal that has never been achieved, OK? That''s tens of thousands of weekly rmended tickets! It''s still three thousand votes away. In two days, you can vote your votes! In addition, there will be a new year''s Eve building activity in the early morning of this evening. For details, please see thement area. There is a red envelope reward for brushing the designated floor! The time limit is one day. Don''t miss it. The time limit is one day , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1156 Full of crystal box perfume lily. these perfume lilies are still at the most beautiful time. Every one is very warm. Even Gu Sheng''s nose can smell the flowers of lily. love lily is the favorite flower of zhong chang. Gu Shengyin touched it with his finger. also did not know what he did to make these lilies of Lily true to life. between these beautiful and delicate flowers, a quiet and elegant flower pad is lying on the table. On the top is a beautiful fountain pen: " " may your beauty and talent be like those of Lily Lily and Lily, and never fade away. Happiness and smile will always care for you Life is long and happy. It was Gu Shengyin''s self introduction to Linze when they met for the first time. "My name is Zhong Changhuan, the clock of love at first sight, the Changhuan of floating life." She was suddenly in a good mood. It''s not too hopeless to know romance. Gu Sheng ced the perfume crystal Lily in the bedside cupboard of his own room. On the other side, Linze is drawing something on his notebook with a pen. When Secretary Wang came in, he saw the serious look of the general manager. It is said that a man in a serious working state is the most handsome. Secretary Wang squints his eyes and appreciates the beauty of his general manager. He doesn''t dare to disturb Linze and puts his documents on his desk quietly. If Secretary Wang had the courage to take a look at Linze''s book, he would have found that what the other party is seriously studying is not business secrets or major decisions, but - [how to make sweetheart happy] and some of them have been crossed off by red lines, such as sincere confession. Thetest one that''s been crossed out is giving her something she likes best. And Linze, is facing the notebook struggling, is, next, what should be done. Gu Sheng has been troubled recently. Because radel didn''t know what crazy he was, he started chasing her. Of course, in pursuit of this kind of discourse, radel said to Gu Shengyin many times, but this time, it seems to be true. Because this morning, radel suddenly came to Gu Shengyin and said, "I''ve cut off all of them. Now, do I pursue your qualification forever, Changhuan?" Looking at the serious Lader in front of him, Gu Shengyin only felt a headache. What does hee to make fun of at this time? To be sure, radel is handsome, humorous and golden. He is indeed a good choice for lovers. But this is for other girls. For Gu Shengyin, radel can be a good friend. But that''s it. The rtionship between the two can only reach this point. She stopped the reason and said, "radel, I told you a long time ago that we are not suitable..." Raddell lowered his head, Gu Sheng because of the height of more than 1.7 meters in front of him is so delicate. Small. "Are we not suitable, or do you not want to?" Gu Sheng is silent. She looked up and said, "yes. I''ll tell you, radel, that I already have someone I like, and I''ll be with him for the rest of my life "I don''t believe it, Changhuan. I''ve known you for so many years, and I''ve never seen a man in front of you. " Zhong Changhuan looked at him seriously: "you have met, radel, don''t deceive yourself." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1157 Radel''s eyes trembled. "The man that day?" That man, it''s too impressive for radel. His first reaction was him. It turned out that he was right. Gu Shengyin answered his question with silence. "When did you start? I''ve been with you for five years "In terms of time, I''m afraid it will be earlier than you." A low, cold voice came from behind. Linze came out of the shadow around the corner. He didn''t know how much he had heard about their conversation. "Before Changhuan went abroad, we knew each other." The two men met for the first time. Raddell is not willing to be outdone: "how about knowing the clock before I do? I''ve known her for five years, and I''ve never heard her talk about her having a boyfriend Linze was not polite: "this is between us two things. No matter how long Huan and I are, they have nothing to do with you as an outsider. " not in front of Gu Shengyin, facing anyone, Linze''s IQ is online. At this time, although Linze and radel are arguing, but his eyes are bright, carefully looking, even shing a happy mood inside. How can you be unhappy? Although Changhuan did not personally say to him, but in front of another man, and the man who pursues her, she admits that the person she likes is herself. Raddell was speechless by Linze''s words, and he turned his head to look at Gu Shengyin. At this time, it is Gu Shengyin''s meaning that can determine the key. Gu Shengyin takes a look at raddell. At this time, she can only make one choice. "Radel, you leave first. I have something to say with him." Radel''s beautiful blue eyes faded. He took a deep look at Gu Shengyin: "clock, do I really have no chance?" Gu Shengyin looked at him: "radel, my meaning has always been very clear, you are a very good friend." Can only be very good friends. Raddell burst intoughter and shrugged his shoulders. "Well, bell, I wish you happiness. Gu Shengyin alsoughed: "thank you." Raddell left very freely, but when he walked into the ce where he couldn''t see them, he stopped and leaned against the wall. It''s still a little ufortable. He thought. For the first time in my life, I want to have a serious rtionship. But before it started, it was over. Only Gu Shengyin and Linze are left here. "Changhuan." Linze called Gu Shengyin. His eyes are bright, which reminds Gu Shengyin of the child who got his favorite candy. Although it is not appropriate to use candy to describe Linze. "Find a ce to talk." Gu Sheng takes a look at the hall which is not hidden. If someone listens to the cornerter, the newspaper will be busy tomorrow. They chose a ce nearby. Linze is in a good mood, anyone can see it. Although there was no smile, his breath was very soft. If Secretary Wang sees him here, he must doubt whether his boss is wrong. "Changhuan, I''m very happy now." Gu Sheng looked at him: "what can I be happy about?" Linzeughed. He seldomughs. Although it seems strange for a big man to describe him with Jing Yan, Gu Shengyin must admit that he is really surprised and Yan. "Bang!" Her thoughts were interrupted, and the waiter''s sorry look was on her head. "I''m sorry, you two. I''ll change it for you right away." In her tray, there was obviously a drink pouring out a lot. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1158 The waiters were all red. When Gu Sheng saw this ce, he could only feel that beauty misled people. Linze, however, seemed to feel nothing, just blinking at Gu Shengyin. "I heard what you said, and you said you didn''t like me." Linze said softly, the tone seems to take a bit of coquetry likeints. Gu Sheng frowned: "don''t put a hat on me. I never said I don''t like you." Linze''s expression was ted. It seems that all his joys and sorrows are controlled by Gu Shengyin. A word makes himugh, a word makes him silent. "Sir, madam, your drink." The soft voice broke the atmosphere between the two people, the same as the previous waiter. Her face has returned to normal at the moment, but Gu Shengyin still sees the other side standing up and leaving. Her eyes stay on Linze for a while. The waiter left, and once again there were only two people left in this small space. Linze was suddenly blessed to the soul in an instant. He understood Gu Shengyin''s hidden words - it''s good that I like you. But just because I like you doesn''t mean I want to be with you. He directly asked, "so long Huan, what do you want me to do, so that you can ept my pursuit and be my lover, my wife, my temporary hostess." Gu Sheng did not move his eyebrows and eyes: "how to please girls? Do you still need me to teach you?" This is the first time since five yearster that the two people have been sitting together andmunicating peacefully. After that, Linze sent Gu Shengyin back home. After getting Gu Shengyin''s permission, Linze finally stopped converging and began to pursue Gu Shengyin openly. It was as if everything had fallen off. Five years ago, Gu Sheng pursued Linze for his hard work, but Linze was always like that. Five yearster, the roles changed. Linze began to follow Gu Shengyin in front of and behind him, and changed into Gu Shengyin''s indifference to her. Neither of them was a nameless person, and the story spread quickly. Of course, the content of the spread is that Lin Ze, the leader of Lin''s family, is infatuated with the famous designer Zhong Changhuan. Basically, any asion where Zhong Changhuan appears, you can see the figure of Lin''s general manager. There are even some people who have no way to see Linze, who study Zhong Changhuan''s itinerary and block Linze in some fashion circles. Some people really seeded, and the romance between them became more and more popr. The first one to call is Song Tao. "I said Linze, you are not authentic ah, I have worked hard to give you a move for so long, your boy has made such great progress, even did not tell me?" Linze was in a good mood to answer him: "I intend to tell you after sess, now I am still working hard." Song Tao roughly understood what was going on. He said, "OK! I''m waiting for your good news. Then, don''t forget the meal! the next thing I know is some students from senior high school. After all, there were many rich children among the high school students in those years, and now there are many people who mix up in the shopping malls. At that time, the affairs of Zhong Changhuan and Linze were well-known in the school. After graduation, Zhong Changhuan went abroad, and the entanglement between them ended in such a way that many people thought of Houhai underground channel as a pity. Nowadays, Linze pursues Gu Sheng because it is not low-key at all, and almost wants to let everyone know that he is pursuing Zhong Changhuan. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1159 Gu Sheng just finished a brand appointment this day, and a message was sent. She went abroad for a few years, and the former high school students in her ss were basically cut off. Until she came back, an active member in the ss did not know where to get his contact information and pulled her into a group chat. All of them were students from ss three of senior three. The message came from Sisi. "Changhuan, the ss decided to organize a gathering of students, just the day after tomorrow, do you have time toe over?" Gu Sheng thought for a while, he seems to have nothing to do. She replied to Sisi: "I have nothing to do. Please send me the time and ce." Gu Shengyin arrived at the hotel on time on the day of the party. When I opened the box door, there were more than 20 people sitting inside. Gu Sheng looks at the past one by one. Five years is enough to change a personpletely. In addition to some people who are particrly impressed, many faces are strange. "Changhuan?" A voice of surprise came. Gu Shengyin turns back, a girl with a shoulder sweater and a ball head is smiling at her. Looking at this familiar face, she took a second to react: "think?" Sisiughed: "it''s hard for our big designers to remember me." Many people came to greet Gu Shengyin. Sisi, who knew her best, sat next to her. Gu Sheng looked around and asked, "why didn''t you see Chang ru?" Think think smile: "I remember when you were in high school, you two had the worst rtionship. How can I still remember her now. Is this the legendary love of hate? " Gu Shengyin alsoughed: "just a little curious." Thinking said: "Chang Ru hears that he wille, but he may bete." As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the box was pushed open again, and the woman who came in dressed elegantly, was not she often like that? Even if it is not seen for five years, Chang Ru''s poprity is still as high as ever. All the students in the ss remember the monitor and went to say hello to her one after another. Chang Ru also saw Gu Shengyin. After chatting with the people around her, she walked towards Gu Shengyin. "Long time no see." Chang Ru smiles at Gu Sheng. Think think to point to the seat next to let Chang Ru sit down: "just long Huan is still asking why you didn''te, just you came." Often such as seem some surprised to Gu Shengyin smile: "can let Changhuan miss so long, it seems that when I was in high school, it was really very annoying to you." She said this is also the majority of ridicule, said themselves can not helpughing. "By the way, I heard that you are still entangled with Linze now?" Chang Ru looks at Gu Shengyin and asks. Gu Shengughs: "what is entanglement?" Often such as rolled a white eye: "I see you are also a temper, so in Linze body so carry not clear? If it was me, I would have given up for less than two years. " Si Si couldn''t help interrupting: "now it''s not our Changhuan pursuing others. Everyone knows that Linze is pursuing our Changhuan." Chang Ru has been on a business trip abroad during this period of time. The news is somewhat blocked. Wen Yan is very interested: "Oh? What''s the situation? " Thinking and then chirping things like this, so, so and often said. Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing because he was listening. This popr version is really a twists and turns, a good y. If it is not the hero and heroine in this story is herself and Linze, she really does not know that this story is actually her own story. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1160 What do you love me? I love you, but we can''t be together. The family opposes it. All kinds of bridge codes of dog blood drama appear in it. Thinking is talking vigorously, was interrupted, is full of displeasure, red at Gu Shengyin after a look, this is the protagonist, hindsight feel embarrassed. "Changhuan ha ha ha..." Gu Shengyin didn''t think it was a big deal. She said, "OK, do you really think you are reading romance novels? Where can there be so many twists and turns? There was a little misunderstanding between the two of us Seeing Si Si and Chang Ru are both interested in looking over, Gu Sheng smiles mysteriously. "But it''s a secret for both of us." Think of the resentment to see Gu Shengyin one eye. Changhuan must be intentional, revenge himself there spread her gossip, just deliberately do not say to himself. "What is your situation now?" Chang Ru couldn''t help asking. She looked at Gu Shengyin, the other side is nowpared with high school, has beenpletely different. But there is one thing that has not changed, that is, Zhong Changhuan is a woman who is easy to be moved. Although she has a lover who is ready to join hands for life, she still pays more attention to Zhong Changhuan, who is the first person she likes in her life. "No, that''s the case." Gu Shengyin doesn''t want to say more about the two. Thinking at this moment interrupted: "they two, legend is Linze is in pursuit of Changhuan, but Changhuan did not agree." Chang Ru hears speech and looks at Gu Shengyin. For thinking, Gu Shengyin did not make a statement. This also proves from the side that what Sisi said is not groundless. Chang Ru suddenly pped his hands andughed: "this is good! Changhuan, you can not so easily agree, let Linze taste a taste of the bitter pursuit of others can not taste. You know, I''ve been looking at him for a long time "Poof!" Sisi couldn''t helpughing. She looked at Chang Ru: "I didn''t expect that you were such a monitor. At that time, I especially hoped that Changhuan and Linze could be together." The three chatted and chatted with each other. Slowly, the students in the ss couldn''t find out more. After graduation, the gathering of students is nothing more than career and love. Most of the students in our ss are still young. Many of them have just graduated from University for a year or two, and their careers have just started. There are also some who are married earlier. The earliest ones are even born, and they envy a lot of single dogs. Recently, a group of boys in the ss, who just got married recently, became the object of venting, and directly threw themselves on the table. Dinner, some people suggested to go to the nearby KTV to y, everyone has nothing to do, have agreed. Out of the hotel, the night wind blows, Gu Sheng can''t help but shiver. Yiliang''s familiar car stopped in front of her. The door opened and Linze''s figure appeared in front of the crowd. "Oh "Herees our school grass!" Several of them drink too much, and they don''t care about their words at all. There are also some people watching Linze''s meticulous dress and the car he drives and silently shut their mouths. "Why did youe?" Gu Shengyin asked. "I heard Song Tao say that your ss seems to have a party. Come and have a look." "Oh." Gu Sheng answered because it was not hot or cold. "Are you ready?" Linze looked at them as if they were active. "We''re going to sing. Do you want to join us Thinking for a while, he said it as soon as possible. But as soon as she said it, she regretted it. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1161 Looking at Linze, he is a busy man. What''s more, it''s not proper to dress up like this and go singing with them? Most importantly, ording to Linze''s temperament, will he refuse, or will he refuse? But think think wanwan did not expect is, Linze even opened his mouth to say a good. Si Si gave him a creepy look. Did she hear him right? Linze said to everyone, wait a moment, and then they watched his figure across the road, into a brand women''s clothing store. Sisi took a look at the brand in silence and thought about whether his sry of half a year was enough to buy such a dress. Wait! Why does Linze go to the women''s clothing store? She suddenly remembered that Chang Huan had just said something cold at night. Can''t you? Think''s eyes widened. Soon, Linze''s figure came out of the shop, and he also carried a shopping bag in his hand. "Sorry to have kept you waiting." Linze nodded to the crowd. Then he opened the bag and took out the clothes. "It''s cold at night. Watch out for a cold." He gently put his coat on Gu Shengyin''s body. "There''s no time to choose carefully. You can make do with it." Linze''s voice seems to have some sorry. All the people watching the whole process:.... " The dog food came as a surprise! Thinking of blinking eyes, the heart in a crazy Rage: make do with! Make do with it! Evil capitalist, every time I pass by, I can only watch the clothes I dream of buying in your mouth and wear them so reluctantly! There is noparison, there is no harm! Gu Sheng because just want to speak, Linze found her intention. His painting style changed in seconds, and immediately some wronged said: "don''t tell me to give money to me, you said that I can pursue you, so you have heard of suitors who give gifts and also collect money?" Gu Shengyin: "it''s Who taught him? Just a few days no see, so much skin? Think can not see down: "let''s go, go to the KTV next door." Linze looked up and said, "it''s Lin''s industry. It''s fate that we chose this one. Today is my treat. You can y for free The atmosphere of the crowd behind him suddenly became warm. Chang such as looked for a while, standing beside Si Si, silently sighed: "I believe that Feng Shui turns this sentence." Just for a short time, we can see what the two people are like in their daily life. Thinking of her, she began to gloat again. You deserve Linze! At the beginning, Changhuan liked you so much and didn''t know how to cherish it. Is it ok now? Looking at Changhuan''s appearance, all discerning people know that she is deliberately tossing Linze. Linze said to y with everyone, but with him in, most people can''t let go. He probably knew that, too, and went out after a while. All the people in the box became lively. Several girls sat by Gu Shengyin''s side and talked with her every sentence. Inside and outside, they asked about Linze''s news. Gu Shengyin put the cup in his hand on the ss coffee table and looked at them with a smile: "if you want to know something, ask him directly, wouldn''t it be faster?" Those girls were choked by her impoliteness, and their faces were a little ugly. One of them mumbled, "what''s Desser? Is not relying on the high school shameless chase for two years, the first start for the strong? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1162 Gu Sheng didn''t speak yet, but his thoughts exploded: "what are you talking about? Don''t you want to face someone else''s Linze, but also a rake? Who on earth is shameless? " Chang Ru also opened her mouth, but she didn''t think about it so directly: "it''s better to start first, that''s the ability of others. Have the ability, you can also let such a man be satisfied, only you are left alone? If you don''t, shut up. " That girl''s temper is not good, on the spot and two people pinch up. The sound from this corner soon attracted the attention of other students. The boy singing also turned off the microphone and music and came to ask what was going on. Thinking fast, a few words will tell the story. For a while, many people looked at those girls'' eyes and became delicate. This worldughs at the poor but not the prostitutes. It is not a new thing for a girl to want to marry a golden tortoise into a rich family. But these people in front of others in front of the real card prying corner is a bit too much, not to mention, we are still high school students. When the girl saw that everyone seemed not to be on her side, she couldn''t help saying in a loud voice, "why? Did I say something wrong? Everyone knows that now She Zhong Changhuan is not Linze''s girlfriend at all! What kind of corner did I pry? What she doesn''t like is that she won''t be chased by others? And what''s wrong with me? If her Zhong Changhuan hadn''t chased Linze in those two years, could he still remember it "And you, one by one, are seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages? She Zhong Changhuan today, if not Linze like people, you will one by one please her to speak for her? " There was silence in the box, only the girl''s shrill voice echoed. The girl said, see people did not speak, some proud: "how, I said the heart, there is no way to refute?" "You think too much." The man who organized the event came forward. He looked at the girl with disdain: "we are not unable to refute, but shocked by your broken three outlooks." This man is also a rich second generation. He organized and initiated this party. "Changhuan is not Linze''s girlfriend, because Linze''s confession Changhuan has not epted. You want to pursue Linze, no one will say you, but so many people do not ask, but go to ask Changhuan. Even if you are a girl, I can only say that your behavior is really shameless. " The girl turned pale. Men don''t stop talking about it. "None of us ttered anyone. Everyone is not a circle of people, there is no strong rtionship between each other, this ssmate, you should not think of all people like you, so snobbish. " "Finally, don''t you know the identity of Chang Huan?" "Who has won the ade Award for best new designer. Do you know who the designers who won this award are now? They are all the major luxury brandspeting to hire, not to mention in the future, even now, Changhuan casually takes an appointment with a brand, and the remuneration is from seven figures. " He looked at the girl''s wider and wider eyes, and said with a bad smile: "by the way, you may not understand such a high-end thing. So you should have heard of the Chung group? Chang Huan is the only sessor of the Zhong n. " He will only two words, bite extra weight. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1163 Not to mention the girl who spoke earlier, not many of the other students in the ss knew the real identity of Zhong Changhuan. Zhong Changhuan has never talked about her family background. Although in high school, it was fashionable to watch her dress, and her family background should not be bad. But the family is not bad, and the sessor of Zhong''s group ispletely the difference between heaven and earth. Just as the male student who held the party said, most of the students who were present had no contact with the fashion circle. They just didn''t know what kind of ADE design award was. But Zhong''s group is different. One of the city''s leading enterprises can rank among the top ten business tycoons in the whole province. It is self-evident what it means to be the sole sessor of such a group. Previously, those who thought that Zhong Changhuan had been lucky enough to be next to the rich second generation of diamond like Linze, now their ideas havepletely changed. Zhong Changhuan still needs to find the rich second generation? She herself is a big gold mine! The girl''s face turned white when she heard this sentence. She looked at Gu Shengyin''s eyes, but she couldn''t believe it. She is such a person, I think it is impossible to understand, why some people have such good conditions, even so low-key? And her heart is so afraid, there is another reason, that is: she is now working in a subsidiary of the Zhong family. The staff treatment of Zhong''s group has always been excellent. At the beginning, the girl spent a lot of thought in thatpany. In fact, Zhong Changhuan should be the boss of her boss''s boss. As the general group''s little owner, if Zhong Changhuan wants to let her go, it is a matter of one sentence. The more she thought about it, the more pale she looked. She didn''t know what terrible ce a person thought of. Before everyone spoke, she cried out. Gu Shengyin: "it''s The male student who was talking to him said, "I''m sorry Watching the crowd around him:.... " The girl cried and said to Gu Shengyin, "I''m sorry, Miss Zhong. I don''t know your identity. I hope you can understand... " The box door snapped open, diverting people''s attention. Linze a face strange on the public''s eyes. When she saw Gu Shengyin standing in front of a crying girl, she thought something had happened to her, so she quickly walked to her side: "are you ok? What''s up? What happened? " As for a girl who is still crying, Linze didn''t even give her a look. Gu Sheng shook his head: "nothing." She said to the girl, "I''m sorry, you should say it to Zhong Changhuan, not to the eldestdy of Zhong''s group. The girl turned pale and continued to cry. Gu Sheng knew what she was thinking because of her appearance. "Don''t cry, I didn''t say what to do with you. It''s rare for a ssmate to get together. Don''t affect everyone''s mood. " She said, frowning. The girl answered in a low voice. "Let''s not talk about anything else today, we''re only responsible for having fun!" Gu Sheng said that because of his words, where can the girl still sit down? Only in the gap that people don''t pay attention to, excuse to go to the bathroom, left in a gray. - eight shifts. The world will end tomorrow. Thank you for your awesome tickets. It has broken the record of weekly rmended tickets since the branch was published. There are still more than 1000 votes left on thest day. Please continue to smash the tickets. Don''t stop MUA ~ ~ good night , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1164 Linze sat in the box with him for a while. The crowd watched him bustling around, opening drinks for Gu Sheng, handing fruit and taking things. The other side only in the face of Gu Shengyin, not like a general manager with full air conditioning, but a man who wholeheartedly please his girlfriend. Many girls and children are envious of Gu Sheng. The key is to treat her so well. But think again. They don''t have Zhong Changhuan''s insistence on putting down everything and pursuing a man. There is no talent of Zhong Changhuan in design. There is no identity as the only sessor of her Zhong''s group. If you think about it, since you are so much worse than others, then what qualifications do you have to envy others? Perhaps Linze''s deep feelings are too obvious, even at the beginning obviously standing on the side of Gu Shengyin''s thoughts are shaken. When he left, Sisi also took Gu Shengyin and said that there are not many men who can treat his girlfriend as well as Linze, let alone his condition is so good. Think think that Changhuan you y a small temperament or something, almost on the line, or people really cold heart is not good. Gu Shengyin just listened and did not speak. How long has Linze been here? Less than a month, afraid of his cold heart? At that time, she pursued her family for two years. Linze to her pay is called deep love, is Zhong Changhuan''s two years, really so worthless? However, Chang Ru came to find Gu Shengyin when he left. "Don''t promise him too easily, Changhuan. Men will never cherish the things that are too easy to get. You paid so much for him in those two years. You put yourself on the shelf. Changhuan, you are a precious girl. You should be reserved. " "It''s more important to think about yourself than anything else." With these two words, Gu Shengyin felt that the girl could make deep acquaintance. Sure enough, Gu Shengyin thought secretly in his heart: often like this woman, in normal time, she is still very rational. I don''t know why she was paranoid in the original plot? At the first floor gate, Gu Shengyin saw a car stop in front of Chang Ru. Then, a very beautiful white girl came out of the car. She took Chang Ru''s bag and gave them a kiss on their face. Chang Ru Cai got on the car. Gu Shengyin watched the car go away. None of the students present felt that they were abnormal. Even a ssmate sighed: "the monitor has a good rtionship with her roommate. I heard that the roommate she shared with was her boss transferred from the head office. Why can''t I find such a good roommate Gu Shengughed at the speech and did not speak. She said goodbye to others and refused Linze''s request to send him home and drove home. Half a year has passed. Linze still did not catch up with Zhong Changhuan. But the whole business circle in the city knows that Lin''s general manager is crazy about Miss Zhong, the famous designer in China. Lin Ze, the general manager of Lin family, gives everyone the impression that it is like a piece of cold ice covered with not hot ice. Only in the pursuit of Zhong Changhuan, can it be like a fire of enthusiasm. But the eldestdy of the Zhong family is like a flower of kaolin. Even people with such conditions as Lin''s general manager are hard to win the hearts of beauties. There are even good people who bet on whether Lin''s general manager can win the beauty in the end. If so, how long will it take? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1165 After that, Zhong Huan spent more than half a year in the world. Sometimes she has to attend fashion shows in several different countries within a month, and sometimes she spends the first half of a year in a small country in a remote town for inspiration. Even father Zhong often can''t see his daughter for months or even half a year. Linze is different. Basically, as long as he has time, or when he has no time, he tries his best topress time, concentrate all the things together, and then runs around the world with Gu Shengyin''s footsteps. Gu Sheng lives in a beautiful and remote town in the Western Hemisphere, so he lives with him for a week, and then flies back to China to deal with thepany''s affairs under secretary Wang''s fatal call. Gu Sheng is bound to support any fashion show he has. When reporters shoot guests, they will always be able to photograph the man who is low-key sitting in the guest seat, but no worse than any male model. Over time, even the western media know that there is a beautiful man from the mysterious East who has been quietly pursuing the famous designer Miss Zhong Changhuan. Some newspapers even registered this, and the media began to look for a figure on every fashion show with Gu Shengyin. Fashion circle, not only advocate fashion and tinum, but also like romance. And this kind of practice of Linze is undoubtedly the acme of romance. Spend all the time I can spare for the rest of my life with you. Linze himself did not think of the case, he actually harvested arge number of fans. Even under Gu Shengyin''s social ount, fans began to wish them two together. When Gu Sheng saw this, he couldn''tugh or cry. However, she did not expect that Linze, a wooden fellow, learned such a romantic thing without a teacher. With the promotion of his fame, Gu Shengyin began to be more and more busy. And the busier you are, the faster time will pass. A year passed by in a sh. Gu Shengyin is still flying all over the world, and Linze is still running with him all over the world. Secretary Wang now knows why her boss is so concerned about fashion. Not only Secretary Wang, but the entire Lin''s employees know that his iceberg like handsome general manager has been chasing Zhong Changhuan for two years. Seeing the general manager''s pursuit of people, many people have sighed: where is the iceberg of the general manager? This is clearly a volcano in sleep. He used to be so puzzled about the wind and feeling, but he didn''t meet the person who made him willing to enlighten. This is not, the general manager such a romantic, simply kill a lot of self imed romantic g. However, the wife of the future general manager is really hard hearted. Many girls said that if there is a man as beautiful as the general manager, with a high price, such as the general manager, to pursue himself, he estimated that he could only be reserved for a week at most. No, three days at most, no more! General manager''s wife, is sexuality really normal? Gu Sheng began to have close people around her to persuade her. Zhong Fu also called her: "Changhuan, my father has been watching for more than a year. Linze is really sincere to you. No matter how big you are, it''s time to get rid of it. Dad, you don''t have no feeling for him. It''s almost OK. " Know the daughter Mo ruo father, Zhong father to Gu Shengyin''s careful thinking, almost also see through. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1166 The one who is called Gu Shengyin speechless is radel. This guy once came to find himself: "Zhong, I think that man who pursues you is really good. I can''tpare with him. If you choose another man in the future, I won''t be convinced, but if it''s him, I''ll be convinced. " Have you conquered even your rival? The annual ade selection has begun. After three months of "Seclusion", Gu Shengyin finally handed over his works at an international fashion week show. The house was full of cheers. Then there was waiting. After two months of waiting time, all the designers are waiting for the award which symbolizes the highest pursuit of fashion designers. It seems to know her inner tension and confusion, Linze even tried topress his rest time, forced himself to free up a month of time, to apany her waiting together. Linze''s mother, the powerfuldy, was not satisfied with Gu Shengyin at first. In her opinion, a daughter-inw who has too much influence on her son is not a good thing for Lin Shi and Linze. But always filial Linze abnormal this matter iparably insisted. Then, Linze used two years to let his mother change his mind. Lin mother''s only hope now is that Miss Zhong, who has been loved by her son, can look back and have a look at Linze, who has been chasing after her. I hope she can open her heart and ept Linze. It is always the mother who loves her children most. Lin''s wife really can''t see, Linze love so hard. During this month, Linze apanied Gu Shengyin. They left all their work and things and went sightseeing in various ces. Finally, they arrived at a crucial day for Gu Shengyin. The final result of ADE was announced. The awards were announced one by one until the final moment. "Miss Zhong Huan won the best design award from the Oriental designer A light fell from the sky and fell on Gu Shengyin. The audience apuded and congratted the young designer. Gu Sheng was on the stage, and beside her stood a supermodel in her design work butterfly wings. "I''m very happy to receive this award, thank you..." After a long string of thanks, Gu Shengyin''s voice suddenly stopped. She suddenly began to smile: "in addition, I want to thank someone else." "Thank him for watching every fashion show with me. Thank him for being with me when I am happy, sad, inspired or upset..." There are many people who know her and Linze''s story have been low exmation. Linze held his breath at that moment. His heart beat very fast, all the noise around him could not be heard. In his world, only the woman standing on the podium smiling and talking was left. In his ears, only her sweet voice was left. "¡­¡­ All this, in front of all the people and with the witness of the media, I want to say to him -- " her eyes are on the direction of Linze. "Linze, thank you." "And I love you." Lighting is very suitable for the direction of Linze, the big screen also appeared his figure. Witnessed by all the guests, the handsome Oriental man had a smile on his face and warm eyes like spring water in March. "I love you too, Changhuan." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1167 No one knows, Linze is holding, in front of all people showed that smile. At the moment when the light and camera moved away from his body, he couldn''t help it. He was red in the eyes and shed tears. I''m really happy. Never a moment, Linze as happy as this moment. He thought that if he could get such a sentence from Changhuan, he would immediately jump down from the 24th floor of the award, and it was worth it. In China, Zhong Fu and Lin Madame, who always pay close attention to their daughter and son''s movement, also saw this scene under the live broadcast. Zhong Fu was ok, and Lao Huai sighed with relief. Lin''s mother actually shed tears on the spot. His son, Linze, is finally waiting for this day. Others, however, saw the news on the impurity headlines the next day. Oriental designers be ade winners, the truth of award ceremony double harvest of career and love! Ade best designer tells you what is life winner! ¡· headlines like this dominated the headlines of almost all fashion magazines on the second day. As soon as Gu Sheng stepped down, he was held in his arms by Linze, who was full of agitation. Until the end of the award ceremony, the two hands tightly sped together were not released. After they returned home, they moved quickly. Linze almost in the first time to be a regr began to call back to let people prepare for the wedding. He also bought the ring himself the day after they returned to the hotel and proposed to Gu Shengyin. "Are you in such a hurry?" Gu Sheng was surprised. Linze took her hand on his chest: "because it is full of agitation and uneasiness. What happened at present makes me feel too unreal. Only by locking you firmly by my side can I feel at ease He never grudged to tell the truth to Gu Shengyin. This way of locking, needless to say, we all know what he means. What else can Gu Shengyin say? It''s just affectation to refuse to propose again even after having made a confession. Everyone was stunned by their quick action. Just officially announced together less than a month, announced the wedding news! All people are in exmation, Linze is really quick action. But when someone made fun of Linze, he didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he nodded seriously: "yes, I''m not in a hurry. Changhuan is so good that I can''t trust her if she is notbeled as Mrs. Linze. What if someone covets her? " The person who asked the question:.... " Mardan called you a cheap mouth! You deserve a mouthful of dog food! On the contrary, the parents of the two families were very satisfied. After all, they are not too young to get married. As a result, Zhong Changhuan in the year of 26, was finally crowned by Linze "Lin Madame"bel. This year, the year-end bonus of all Lin''s employees doubled. All the employees are secretly rubbing blessing, the general manager''s wife to get pregnant. If the little childe is born and the general manager is happy, it is not impossible to double the bonus. I thought that Lin''s general manager chased his wife so crazy before he got married. He should be more restrained after marriage. Most people think so. After all, men understand it. But those people are so naive. Because after two people get married, Linze, stick to his wife more excessively! And Linze also found himself the most impressive reason: my own wife, I stick, do you have any opinion? If you have any opinions, find one yourself! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1168 Before the formal establishment of the rtionship between the two, Linze was famous for his pursuit of madness. People in thepany all know that he can handle the affairs of thepany with an unimaginable speed, and then spare as much time as possible to follow Zhong Changhuan to fly around the world. But after Zhong Changhuan became a temporary wife, this situation did not get any convergence. Zhong Changhuan is still flying all over the world. Her upation has doomed her to be unable to stay in the family quietly like an ordinary housewife. And Linze, as long as there is time, follow her all over the world. Butpared with the previous persistent pursuit, he is much more aboveboard now. In the past, he could only sit in the fan seat like everyone else, watching the performances of those models like an ordinary fan. And he is always so far away from the designer''s seat. But now it''s different. As long as he can have time to participate in the fashion show, Linze can sit in his wife''s body, no matter how many times the camera scans them, you can see the two people smiling and whispering together, and even their hands are tightly together. Another five years passed. When Zhong Changhuan won the second ade Design Award in her life, she announced a news that made countless people happy. Their family will soon have a new member. At the same time, she also said that all work notices and the like would be suspended to concentrate on the maintenance of the fetus. Among all the people who heard the news, the happiest one was Linze. He felt that adepetition was a blessing in his life! For the first time, he got his beloved wife. For the second time, he will be the baby of his family. How God cares for him! The princess of Changhuan got the general treatment from two domestic families. Especially the temporary mother. Since her son took charge of Lin''s family, Lin''s mother realized that she had no goals in her life. So she began to focus on travel, beauty, fitness and other activities that had ideas but no time. Almost a month did not see her return home, to give her son and daughter-inw enough space for two. But on the second day of her daughter-inw''s pregnancy, her mother, who was skiing in the northern hemisphere, flew directly home. In fact, Gu Shengyin doesn''t feel nervous about giving birth to a child. After all, she has experienced it several times, and the system can block her pain. She will not feel ufortable. But it can''t stand the expectation and tension of parents on both sides. Finally, Gu Sheng was very careful because he was brainwashed. With the blessing of all, after October, Gu Sheng gave birth to their first child, Linyi, the little princess of Linyi. Gu Shengyin and Linze, the couple who just had the most parents, are OK. Lin mother, who wants her granddaughter, is happy to fly. "Why, don''t you like your daughter?" Gu Sheng looks at Linze and raises his eyebrows. Doesn''t the other person look so happy? Linze shook his head and gently put his head on her side: "how can I not like your baby? I just think it''s too hard to have children. You work so hard. " Gu Shengughed. She turned to the man''s face and gave him a kiss: "for you, I''m happy." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1169 Linze and Gu Shengyin married for many years, and he followed Gu Shengyin for many years. Untilter, both of them were old, and Gu Shengyin finally stopped. Put down the work, wholeheartedly apany the family. Linze has long given the property of his family to his children. Two older husband and wife often hand in hand, leisurely in the world every scenery unique ce tour. Their steps were slow but steady. Because they all know that there will always be a person around them, holding their own hands, two people, who will not leave who. It''s a happy and healthy life. Gu Sheng did not make any stay when he returned to the space. After receiving the gift from the world, you can start to transmit another world. This time, she opened her eyes in a faint fragrance. "System, start transmitting memories." Gu Shengyin said it again and again and began to look at his surroundings. This is a very open hall. It is the main hall, but there is nothing in it. Because there was nothing, it made the hall seem more and more empty. The only ornament in the hall is the red veil, which is just like the Red Veil produced from the sky. Under the influence of the cold wind from nowhere, the floating money is ced. And the most central part of those red gauze curtains is Gu Shengyin''s big bed. Gu Shengyin sat up. At the same time, the plot of the system has been transmitted. The ghost king of Lanling. This is the identity of the body. The ghost king of Lanling is the ghost king of Lanling from memory. She didn''t know what she was or why she became a ghost. Because she was the most powerful ghost in this area, this ce was called Lanling in the distant past, so she was called Lanling ghost king. The name of the ghost king of Lanling is called Lanling. The ghost king of Lanling doesn''t like to be lively and does not eat raw people. She is more like a Taoist true God who has no desire or desire than a ghost. The only thing the ghost king of Lanling is interested in is his previous life. A ghost without memory, even if she is very strong, is not reconciled. Whether it is a person or a ghost, the higher you stand, the more you can''t tolerate too many unknown things. The ghost king of Lanling is just like this. ording to the original plot, Gu Sheng "sees" the future of the ghost king of Lanling. Her existence, bound the ghosts of this ce. The ghost king of Lanling didn''t like blood because she didn''t think it was beautiful, so none of the ghosts in this ce dared to kill people. Some ghosts who imed to be powerful once tried to challenge the authority of the ghost king of Lanling, and the end result was death. The ghost is originally a spirit body produced by the soul not entering the samsara after death, so once it dies, it is equivalent to the real one, and disappears in the six samsara, which ismonly known as: vanishing in smoke. After several thunderous suppression, no one dared to challenge the rules set by the ghost king of Lanling. But she also got the attention of the divine court because of her meritorious management. The ghost king of Lanling received the will from the divine court and became the ghost God of Lanling. Because of her powerful power, she was granted the title of Marquis of Lanling. And she, also sessfully with the help of the third mirror of the divine court, learned her past life and this life. Everything is very natural, but there is a talented disciple Jiang linger in this world. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1170 Jiang linger is a disciple of a Taoist sect in the hell near Lanling. She was born with the eye of heaven. She was trained by the school since childhood. She was taught to kill demons and kill monsters. In fact, this is also the purpose of numerous Taoist schools. After all, there are very few "friendly" ghosts like Lanling. Most of the ghosts continue their bodies by absorbing the vitality of human beings. There are even some evil spirits who kill ordinary people. Generally speaking, ghosts, in the eyes of human beings, are synonymous with terror. Just as humans hate ghosts, ghosts don''t necessarily like humans much. There is no Taoist sect in such arge Lanling. The reason is very simple, because the king of Lanling doesn''t like it. It''s not that no one has ever thought of this ce. Judging from fengshui, Lanling is a unique ce with strong aura. It is suitable for monks, ghosts, and humans to live here. However, no matter which n wants to settle down here, it will be blocked. The resistance of tens of thousands of ghosts in the whole Lanling area, even the most powerful n, could not gnaw this hard bone. Over time, the reputation of the ghost king of Lanling spread out. And Lanling this piece of hell, has also be the ce which the Taoism raises to sigh. As for this general ling''er, because of his good talent, he has developed a character of fearless nature since childhood. Because I lived in the school since I was a child, I can''t see the mountains within sight. I just listen to my brothers praising their talent, which makes me feel a little ted. When she was 16 years old, she secretly ran to Lanling, taking advantage of the teachers'' ignorance. She thought, if she could catch the ghost king of Lanling, who was very dignified when she raised her master and brought it back, wouldn''t it be a great achievement? She was also lucky to find the pce where the ghost king of Lanling was located. But how could a little girl who is still in infancy defeat the famous ghost king of Lanling? The ghost king of Lanling didn''t like killing animals. He teased her and drove her out of Lanling. Jiang ling''er was not convinced. When she returned to the school, the elders heard that she was fearless to challenge the ghost king of Lanling. She was very frightened and severely punished, and she was banned for three years. Jiang ling''er was teased by the ghost king of Lanling. He changed his absent-minded mind and worked hard on his cultivation. Three yearster, she imed that there was still a big gap between herself and the ghost king of Lanling. Then she closed down for three years and experienced for three years. For nine years. She once again took the sword to challenge the ghost king of Lanling. She is willing to do not want to hurt the ghost king of Lanling. After all, the general ling''er at this time is no longer a little hairy child at that time. She knows how to distinguish between good and evil, and how reckless she was then. If you change your temper, you will be dead. What Lanling wanted to do was to make a fool of her. But idents are not controlled by people. The ghost king of Lanling has just passed the most severe six or nine heavenly cmities that all ghosts and gods have to go through. Although he sessfully survived the cmity, it is already the end of his tether. Will Ling son does not know, she thought the other side certainly can avoid the past attack, without hesitation fell on the body of the ghost king of Lanling. In the eyes of Jiang ling''er, the ghost king of Lanling turns into a little blue firefly in front of her. From then on, there was no king of ghosts in Lanling. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1171 Gu Sheng sighed. The ghost king of Lanling died unjustly. Originally, she was able to get the edict from the divine court shortly after passing through the six or nine heavenly cmities, but fate made people. Jiang ling''er, strictly speaking, is not her fault. She didn''t know that the ghost king of Lanling had been severely damaged and her strength was not preserved. She did not expect that the little girl who was like a mole ant in those years had grown up so rapidly. It can only be said that nature makes people. The main character''s luck can''t be broken like this, so Gu Shenges to the ghost king of Lanling who has not yet started. Gu Shengyin looked around. It was very good. The dark and gloomy style was really weird. She stretched out her hand and pulled out the curtain in front of her body. It seemed that someone who could not see lit up the lights of the whole hall, and the dark hall suddenly became bright. But this bright, that is, it is equivalent to before the main hall. Gu Shengyin between the dark blue light sh, the space like water in general a ripple, a mirror appeared in front of her. Gu Sheng sighed in his heart when he saw the appearance of the ghost king of Lanling. The woman in the mirror is very white. But it is different from the white of human beings and the blue and white color ofmon ghosts. Her skin color, is a kind of pale, as if has never seen sunlight, pale to almost transparent general feeling. Raising his palm, Gu Shengyin can clearly see the light blue blood vessels on the slender wrist. But her eyebrows were ck. Eyebrows such as ink dye, pupil ck, such a ck and white, even produced a kind of extreme contrast aesthetic feeling. Her lip shape is very beautiful, does not dye and the red, this is her whole body only three red ce. Red lips, red Cardan, red clothes; ck hair, dark eyebrows, dark pupils; white skin. Three strong contrast colors, ced on the same person, produced a very strong picture impact effect. At this moment, she was sitting on the bed with long hair and long hair. The whole person is like a strong color ssh painting. Beauty. This is Gu Shengyin''s only description of the ghost king of Lanling. If in the human world, this is a good enough to call it a disaster. However, in the yin-yang world, she is the ghost king of Lanling who makes countless ghosts feel frightened. Yin Yang world is the general name of the world where ghosts and ghosts live. Fingertip micro motion, mirror disappeared. As Gu Sheng got up and stepped on the embroidered shoes, theyers of red gauze curtains in front of her were separated automatically, as if to guide her. "System, extract skills." "Good hosts." The white light of the system shed, and Gu Shengyin nced at it. "Close to nature?" Not bad. Although a ghost has no need to be close to nature. But it''s better than some kind of light magic. Gu Shengyin suddenly remembered one thing: "system, do you know who is in front of the ghost king of Lanling?" The plot only mentions that she saw her past life through the third world mirror after she was enthroned as a God, but there is no specific point out. The system replied, "host, this needs your own efforts. The system can''t provide help and query for everything not mentioned in the plot." Gu Sheng said: "OK, I know." A thin voice came from outside the hall: "Lord Lanling, do you need your maid to serve you?" - eight shifts. I''m so happy today. For the first time since I wrote this article, I love you very much. Thank you for your support ¨q (¨s 3 systems) ¨r by the way, please don''t stop smashing tickets, Gao Lengzhi is not afraid of pain! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1172 Gu Sheng said in a slow voice, e in." Two ghosts in white came in. They are female ghosts because they appear here. They can only be female ghosts. As the two figures approached, Gu Sheng couldn''t help eximing at their faces: now even the appearance of ghosts is so high? The woman in white on the left has long hair loosely bound up with silver ribbons. Her smile is light and beautiful. On the right, the one in pink fairy dress looks younger, with a bright face. Looking at the flowing light, she is charming. The two female ghosts are close to serve the ghost king of Lanling. The bright one is called to do Wei and the bright one to be a Jin. Two hands holding spices, warm water and other things, think is already ready to wait outside. Gu Sheng sitszily, letting his soft towel moisten his face. Ah Jin gentlybs her long hair sshed with ink with a sandalwoodb. Gu Sheng narrowed his eyes and sighed: this day is reallyfortable. "Lord Lanling, it''s said that recently a group of wild Taoist priests who don''t know where theye from recently came to our Lanlingnd boundary to show their violence. There have been a number of lonely souls and wild ghostsing here to cry." After finishing his face, Gu Shengyin stepped back and said respectfully to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng held his head with one hand, and answered lightly: "eh?" Slightly drooping his head: "maidservant is willing to share the worries for adults and drive those bold thieves and Taoists out of Lanling!" "No need." Gu Sheng said softly. "Lord Lanling?" Slightly raised his head, some consternation. My Lord, is this not going to take care of this? "I''ll meet these people myself." Gu Sheng has nothing to do with his leisure. She knows that the ghost king of Lanling is good in this world, but she has not practiced it in person. It''s better to have a try with those mountain Taoist priests. Those Taoists, I don''t think, are any decent disciples. It''s really a bit of inside information. It''s impossible to bypass the ruler in the dark. After listening to Gu Shengyin''s words, I was very happy. But immediately she hesitated to say: "but a few weak Taoists, why bother the adults to do it in person." Gu Sheng looked at her faintly because of drooping eyes, and lowered her head slightly and immediately: "it''s the maid who has exceeded the moment." What''s the right of her to specte on the idea of adults? In Lanling area, on a wilderness, three figures dressed as Taoist priests walk slowly with swords. "Brother Wen, they say that the evil spirits in Lanling are fierce. Many of them dare note here. As far as I''m concerned, it''s just that. " A tall and thin Taoist said with a smile. The so-called brother Wen is a little fat, with a moustache on his mouth and a sly look in his eyes. Listening to the tall and thin Taoist priest, he could not help touching his moustache, and said with a smile, "so those noble and decent sects are just fishing for fame and reputation. There are so many disciples under my family that they dare not even enter Lanling... " "Is it?" A faint female voice came into the ears of the three people. I do not know when, the wilderness suddenly blowing gusts of cold, a thick fog from the ground. However, for a moment, it was a gray area around, and the three gang were close together and could barely see their bodies. The sky darkened to the naked eye. One after another had just had a sunny day, but suddenly the wind was blowing and shivering. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1173 "Is this?" The tall and thin man who had been proud of his face changed instantly. If you can''t see that someone did it on purpose, the three of them would have spent so many years cultivating their Taoism. The man with a pale face and a blue scarf on his head, who had never spoken, turned his hand and presented a bronze Bagua mirror. He threw the Bagua mirror on his head, and the golden light shed suddenly, illuminating the situation within two meters. Obviously, this is a good magic weapon. Seeing the situation around him, the fat Taoist put down a lot of things in his heart, and his speech also restored his previous sharpness: "brother Zhang''s Bagua mirror is indeed a top-level magic weapon. With brother Zhang there, why should we fear those ghosts..." Before he finished his words, the wind around him suddenly became more violent. There was even a trace of weeping and wailing in the wind. In this case, it is even more prating. The gossip mirror in the middle of the sky seems to be unable to bear the unknown force and began to wobble. "Not good!" The middle-aged schr dressed up changed his face. He quickly took out a few Charms from his arms, bit through his middle finger, and said something in his mouth. With his mantra, bursts of golden light rushed towards the eight trigrams mirror, trying to stabilize the eight trigrams mirror. However, it is of little use. In the increasingly strong wind, the gossip mirror is like a boat in the sea waves, which is in danger of capsizing at any time. The middle-aged scribe''s pale face was even more pale, without a trace of blood. "You two wish me a hand!" He murmured. The two people around seem to feel the fierce opponent. When the three of them came to Lanling, they heard some of their colleagues say that this area has its own masters, and the ghosts here are not big evil people. Let them act carefully and avoid here. However, the three men, relying on their ability, came to Lanling for a few days and subdued a few ghosts of average strength. They became arrogant and thought that the previous people were just exaggerating. But after really encountering the things in front of them, the three can understand that the previous ones were nothing but their own conceit. In the Yin wind, it seems that a woman''s voice of Yin measurement came out: "you three Whye to my cave is to see me Have you lived alone for many years At the same time, the Bagua mirror in the middle of the sky seems to be finally overwhelmed. After shaking for several times, it finally makes a crisp sound of fragmentation and falls to the ground. The magic instrument was connected with the master''s mind. The middle-aged scribe vomited a mouthful of blood on the spot, his face was like gold paper, and he was obviously hurt. Without the Bagua mirror, the darkness was restored. At this time, the three people really realized the fear. They have lost a powerful weapon and injured one person, but they don''t even understand what the other is. The tall and thin Taoist suddenly got excited. He pulled out his sword, and suddenly split into the thick fog. He said angrily, "where are the ghosts and monsters? y tricks! If you have the ability, let''se face to face! " "Pa!" Do not know where to stretch out a leaf branch, in his face mercilessly smoked. All of a sudden, half of the face of the slender Taoist priest swelled up. When he swept his sword in that direction, he found that it was just an ordinary branch. The slender Taoist priest did not dare to speak any more. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1174 Not far away from these three people, on a big tree growing very luxuriantly, a woman in red quietly sat on the high branches and looked at this side with interest. Her red dress has no unnecessary variegation, the whole body is bright red, such as the long hair of ink randomly scattered down. A silver mask gently covered her face, only to see that the red lips seemed to be in a good mood to hook up. Strangely enough, not far away, where the three men were, the sky was dark and dark, and the wind was howling, but the ce where the woman was was was sunny, and scattered sunlight fell on her face through the thick branches and leaves, but there was no shadow on the ground. "Interesting." Gu Sheng said two words because of his red lips. The strength of the ghost king of Lanling was beyond her imagination. Not afraid of sunlight, can affect the climate. This is no longer the level of ghosts can have the strength, but close to ghosts and gods. No wonder there will be edicts from the divine court. Her strength is no worse than those in the divine court. Warm sunlight on the body, not bad, of course, not much good. After all, as a ghost, I still like the cold environment. Although the sunlight did not create any danger to her, it made her instinctively unhappy. Looking at the three Taoists walking through the maze and exploring in the dark in the border under her cloth, Gu Shengyin felt in a good mood. "At this time, there should be a pot of wine," she said casually. The next moment, a pot of wine appeared in front of her. Gu Shengyin''s body stopped. Instead of picking up the bottle, she looked at the hand holding it. It was a nearly perfect shape of the palm, long bony, fair skin, but not as delicate as a woman. This is a man''s hand. Can quietlye to Gu Shengyin''s side, do not let her find, perhaps also add that this is a very powerful man''s hand. The next moment, a burning breath fell on her ear: "what? Do you dare not take a pot of wine That sound is very good to hear. If Gu Shengyin had to describe it, it might be that the ice spring sshed and the jade collided. When the legendary Phoenix spreads its wings and chirps, it has the ability to revive all things and let all flowers bloom, just like a fairy music. The sound in front of me, though not as earth shaking as that, is not bad in terms of the degree of pleasant hearing. Gu Sheng was motionless and looked up along the hand. The same red robe, the same ssh ink long hair. Looking up, it is a beautiful face that can reverse all living beings. As a man, the face of the man is enough to make all the women in the world feel ashamed. Of course, Gu Shengyin is not included in this. She is a ghost. I have seen Gu Sheng looking at himself with cold eyes. The man in red has a smile on his lips, and his eyebrows and eyes are moving. "Your highness of the Phoenix family, bending down toe here, this tree is blessed." Gu Sheng opened his mouth because of light. Her words are right, the tree under her was originally just amon mortal. But first came the ghost king of Lanling, who was about toe to the throne, and then the Phoenix, the symbol of auspiciousness, who was born in the divine family, stayed. This is also a great creation. I''m afraid that soon, the tree will open the spirit and incarnate the spirit. The man seemed surprised to hear her. He did not expect that when the ghost king of Lanling saw himself, his first sentence was actually about this humble tree. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1175 It''s a very different woman. The man gently opened the wine pot, a strong aroma of wine floated out. Gu Sheng''s eyes brightened: "snow in the cup above the nine days?" The ghost king of Lanling is addicted to alcohol. There is almost nothing she does not know about the famous wine between heaven and earth. The man chuckled and said, "good." Gu Sheng was ready to take the pot of wine with his hand extended. Snow in a cup is a rare object, which is not often seen. It''s a pity that her hand has not reached the pot of wine, and the man''s palm swings, and the pot of wine is lost. Gu Shengyin''s face became cold: "you y me!" There was a cold smelling out of her body, and the ground around her was even covered with frost. The dignity of the ghost king of Lanling should not be offended, even if he is a phoenix born in the Protoss. The most miserable is the three Taoists in the formation boundary. They had been trapped in the ck fog, and were often attacked by unidentified creatures. Their mind and body had already been exhausted to the extreme. At this moment, the weather suddenly dropped, and the three of them could not stop shivering. At the moment of the three, where there is juste when the high spirited? One after another in the heart regret, early know, should listen to those words of the same way, this Lanling, is not the ce they cane. Now, the only hope of the three is that the ghosts in the Lanling area, as it is rumored, do not harm people''s lives, but just want to punish them. Looking at Gu Sheng''s cold and meaningless eyes, the man still smiles naturally. "No, no, no, I wanted to give this pot of wine directly to Lanling, but now I suddenly changed my mind." He said, body suddenly close to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng because of a Lin in the heart, want to retreat, but found that the man actually unconsciously in his body cloth under the border. She couldn''t break free for a moment! The man''s fingers had touched her cheek. The broken silver mask, like kes of snow, fell from Gu Shengyin''s face, and herplete face also showed up in front of men. Gu Sheng clearly saw a trace of surprise from his eyes. The man looked at her vaguely: "it''s really gorgeous..." At the next moment, his face changed greatly, and he retreated in a sh. But it''s still a littlete. When he looked up again, there was a bone deep wound on his pretty face. There is a golden blood from the wound, leaving his body will turn into a cluster of golden sparks, between thending into fly ash. Reach out to wipe on the face, the wound instantly recovered as before. "What a cruel ghost king of Lanling." The man looks at Gu Shengyin with the same smile. Gu Sheng looked at his bright red nails with half drooping eyes: "what I want to cut more is your throat." The man gave a smile of unknown meaning. His face suddenly changed. He listened to something and suddenly raised his hand and threw it at Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng because of fixed eyes, is that pot of snow. "Originally, I still wanted to get drunk with Lanling, but unfortunately something happened. I wille again." His figure suddenly became illusory and disappeared into a red streamer. A red plume with a transparent me fell unsteadily from the air andnded on Gu Shengyin''s shoulder. Gu Sheng held out his hand and took the plume. The me on it was not hot, even very mild. At the root of the plume, there is a small golden character "Lin". , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1176 It seems that this is the name of the Sao Bao Phoenix. Gu Sheng originally raised his hand to destroy the feather. After thinking about it, Gu Sheng thought that Phoenix''s feather was also a rare good thing, so he put it into his sleeve. She didn''t know, it was like digging a hole for herself. By the time she understood, it would be toote. At this time, the voice of the system came out, with a strong doubt: "host, I don''t understand." "Well?" Gu Sheng is picking eyebrows. The system honestly said, "why does the host kill the Phoenix?" Gu Sheng said with a look in his eyes: "do you know who he is?" The system answers, "yes, the host. Strictly speaking, the system is inmunion with the host soul, so it can detect something. For example, the Phoenix is the lover of the host. " Gu Shengyin looks at the system and soul, and feels strange. She knows what this means. If one party has an ident, the other will feel it and share the damage. She signed a contract with the system. She knew it from birth, but for the first time, she knew that the two were soul contracts. But "Does the system also have a soul?" System: It seems that something terrible has been exposed by ident. He said calmly: "the host authority is insufficient, the system cannot inform." Gu Shengyin: "it''s This system, every time you don''t want to answer, will use this move! When he met the Phoenix, Gu Shengyin was not in the mood to make trouble with the three Taoists. With a wave of her hand, the three Taoists felt only a gust of evil wind. When they returned to their senses, they found a very high peak. Even they couldn''t see the way down the mountain. The people behind this don''t want to end up in this deserted ce, do they? The three were startled by their own brains. As a result, a girl''s voice came out of the air. Actually, they were asked not to eat or drink, so that they could recite sutras and spend a whole year to atone for the ghosts in Lanling area. If you don''t want to, you can choose to jump from here! Gu Sheng was very kind and gave them two choices. In the end, the three Taoists chose to go beyond with a bitter face. Gu Shengyin turned into a cold wind and returned to her hall. The next step is to wait for the female partner to sneak out of the mountain gate to find herself. For that silly naive general ling''er, Gu Shengyin is still very interested. "Lord Lanling." A call came in from outside the hall. It''s a Jin''s voice. A Jin looked respectfully into the hall, saw Gu Shengyin''s first nce and knelt down: "Lord Lanling, maid, please, save a little." "What''s going on?" Gu Sheng frowned. A Jinplexion is white, bite a tooth to say a thing. It turned out that Gu Sheng said a few days ago that he would go to clean up the three Taoists and let Wei Wei and ah Jin, who had been serving him closely, go out to y by himself. A Jin''s disposition jumps off, pulls slightly each to make a white porcin puppet double, then went to the human world to y. Do not know, this one y, but let slightly into the crisis. It turns out that this world happens to be the time of the Lantern Festival in August, and its tiny appearance can be regarded as a peerless color in the world. When you go to and fro on the Lantern Festival, you can see the right eye with a schr. Since ancient times, the love between man and ghost has rarely had a good result. What''s more, most of them are schrs. Tiny is trapped in, and then can note out. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1177 Slightly has been careful not to let the schr know that he is not human. But there are also high people in the world. When the schr went out shopping, he was stopped by a Taoist, who told him that his face was ck and he was afraid of being haunted by ghosts. Naturally, the schr didn''t believe in these things, but the Taoist said everything in the right way, and he wavered. Try ording to the way that the Taoist taught him, but it was wonderful. The schr almost didn''t faint on the spot. However, he held back, and even asked without asking, he went out of the door in a hurry and asked the Taoist to help him to collect the ghost in the house. Not to mention these days he and a little bit of love concubine, only blindly said that the ghost must havee to take their own lives. The Taoist heard that it was a ghost that would kill people. Naturally, he would not let her go. He immediately followed the schr back home. Poor tiny, is doing a table to eat, waiting for the lover to return home, how can you think, wait until unexpectedly is a face-to-face "evil animal"? That Taoist also has the ability. This Wei has been following the ghost king of Lanling all the year round. His skills are not superb. He is much more powerful than ordinary ghosts, but he still can''t defeat the Taoist. Betrayal is not natural. She looked at the schr in a hoarse voice: "why? I wholeheartedly to you, we this period of time sincerely treat each other is false? " By this time, she had already revealed the real ghost, dressed in white and pale. In fact, it was still the usual appearance, but the schr only felt that she was gloomy and did not dare to see her. The schr, hiding behind the Taoist, seemed to feel that the existence of the Taoist gave him strength. He said to him slightly, "since ancient times, people have different ways to go. What''s more, who knows the purpose of your approach to me? How do you know that your so-called true feelings these days are not made by you to paralyze me? " Although Wei Wei is a ghost, she just died in her youth. After bing a female ghost, she has been serving the ghost king of Lanling in the Yin and Yang world. Where have you ever seen people with a sinister heart? She could not refute such ugly faces and rogue words. He could only stare at the schr with angry eyes. This looks really frightening. The Taoist looked at it and thought that Wei Wei was really a ghost who wanted to die as the schr said. Slightly defeated by the Taoist, he sent a message for help to a Jin who was like a sister when he was taken into the magic weapon. Ah Jin thought to herself that the Taoist who was slightly defeated was not an opponent, so she had the courage to ask Gu Shengyin. Although the two sisters said that they had dressed in Lanling for many years, they were not very close to the ghost king of Lanling. Because Lanling was originally a cold temperament, and because of its powerful strength, ordinary ghosts, let alone close, could not even bear the pressure on her body. The ghosts in Lanling area have always been in awe of her and avoided being close to her. It is impossible for Gu Sheng to ignore. While ordering a Jin to lead the way, she ordered the system to inquire about the whereabouts of the slight. Fortunately, the result of the system is not bad. The Taoist is not a murderous person. Although there are some signs of enchantment in Weiwei, he has no karma, that is to say, the female ghost has not harmed human life. He refused the schr''s proposal to burn the female ghost. He just locked her in the magic weapon and recited the heart mantra every day, hoping that the other party would repent in time. - six chapters in the morning. Gao Lengzhi really can''t hold on and wants to sleep. There are two chapters left to make up in the daytime tomorrow. In addition, ask for a monthly ticket,st week''s wish rmendation ticket broke ten thousand, has been realized! In thest week of this month, the wish making monthly ticket was in the top five categories, and there were still more than 300 votes left. If you have tickets in your hand, don''t keep them. Vote for the branches. She is very hungry , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1178 Even Gu Shengyin was speechless when he saw the Taoist''s practice. Is it reasonable to say this Taoist? He did not know the situation will be slightly sealed, it is not to distinguish right from wrong. But after he grasped Wei, he didn''t give her a hard hand. Even because the other side had no blood, he didn''t take any radical measures. He also recited a heart mantra to drive away the heart demons. Gu Shengyin is a little curious. What kind of Taoist can do this? The journey of the two ghosts is very fast. Gu Sheng felt a straight and pure Taoist atmosphere because of the distance. Breath long gaze, obviously the other side has reached a certain level of cultivation, no wonder slightly is not the opponent. Gu Sheng raised his hand, and a border covered the whole courtyard: "where Taoist priest,e to our Lanling hell to y wild." The Taoist who had been sitting in the wing room of the schr''s house opened his eyes in amazement. He was not aware of the arrival of anyone. It was obvious that the strength of theer was above him. At least, the ability to hide is above him. Gu Shengyin''s spiritual consciousness also fell on the Taoist through the door and window at the first time, unexpectedly young. The Taoist is only 20 years old. He is wearing a simple blue Taoist robe. His hair is fixed with a bamboo hairpin. His face is gentle and beautiful. It is very kind to look at it. The Taoist opened the door and saw Gu Shengyin and a Jin standing in the courtyard. He looked at Gu Shengyin and arched his hand: "this, but the ghost king of Lanling?" Gu Sheng said with a smile: "Taoist, do you know me, too?" The Taoist said with a smile: "who knows the name of the ghost king of Lanling?" Gu Sheng sneered: "all right, don''t put on a high hat for me. I''m just a Taoist who dares to move the ghost king of Lanling. What''s the holy ce?" As soon as the Taoist heard Gu Shengyin''s tone, he knew that there was something wrong. He arched his hand at Gu Shengyin: "this woman under yourmand Girl, I''m so angry that I have to do it. " "Too much anger?" Gu Sheng repeated the four words and suddenly extended his hand. A small gourd on the Taoist''s waist appeared in Gu Shengyin''s hand. The Taoist priest''s face changed. This is his magic weapon. He has no resistance in the ghost King''s hand. This ghost King''s strength is even stronger than most people think. Gu Sheng''s hands trembled slightly, and a wisp of green smoke spread out from the gourd, and gradually turned into a woman''s figure, which was just slightly. Slightly at this time, the eyes are still some frenzy, see their own freedom and want to rush out. "Slightly." Deep cold voice like a hammer, heavy knock in the tiny ear, let her chaotic thought suddenly sober up. Slightly looking at Gu Shengyin beside her, her face turned white. She went to her body and knelt down: "see you." Gu Sheng sees her with light drooping eyes and doesn''t ask her to get up. Instead, he turns to the Taoist priest. "Is there any sin in my maid?" "Not yet," said the Taoist "Have I ever thought ill of you The Taoist shook his head: "No "Did my servant ever hurt the schr?" The Taoist priest already understood her meaning, he grinned bitterly and shook his head: "never." Without waiting for Gu Shengyin to ask the fourth question, the Taoist priest had already saluted Gu Shengyin: "it''s my poor thinking. Please forgive the ghost king of Lanling." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1179 After saying this, he bowed slightly to the one who was still kneeling on the ground: "I didn''t carefully verify the truth of the matter, so I hastened to move. Please forgive me." Slightly Wu from kneeling on the ground, did not pay attention to him. Gu Sheng took a look and said in a low voice, "get up." Slightly this just ording to the speech rises. Her face was a little pale at this time, and it was obvious that her spirit had been damaged. As Gu Sheng''s spiritual sense swept away, he grabbed his hand at a certain ce, and a gust of wind brought a schr who was peeping in another wing room into the courtyard. "Ouch Gu Sheng didn''t have the heart to be gentle with the schr, so he threw him on the ground, which made him fall hard. The schry on the ground and called. Seeing that no one paid attention to him, he looked up carefully towards Gu Shengyin. Facing Gu Shengyin''s cold silver mask and eyes. "Ghost He got up from the ground and ran behind the Taoist priest. "Taoist priest, this ghost must have been brought by the evil spirit before. You must make decisions for me!" He didn''t dare to lift his head. He just held on to the Taoist priest''s robe. Looking forward to my honey day, I didn''t have a deep love. Gu Shengyin did not let her like this: "slightly, raise your head!" Slightly smell speech body a shock, immediately raised his head, some confused looking at Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin did not have any expression on his face: "don''t look at me, go and see that man." Her eyes calmly looked at the man who was shivering behind the Taoist priest in Tsing Yi, and her eyes were extremely disdainful: "you have a good look, this is the man you fall in love with? It describes indecent, irresponsible, hard hearted! " A sentence more than a heavy word, fell in the tiny ear, like thunder, will her mind that the remaining trace of hesitation and fluke destroyed. Yes, what is she expecting? Don''t you just look and think and pretend that what happened doesn''t exist? This man is really a scum! Slightly firm look up, eyes cold straight in the past. The man looked at it from the side of his head, just on the slight eye. His eyes twinkled for a moment, and finally turned his head too far, not daring to face Wei. Thest fluke in my heart was extinguished. "Xu Lian, I only ask you a word, you answer me honestly." He looked at the schr without blinking. The schr just hid behind the Taoist priest and replied in an impassioned voice: "you ask." He looked at his face and looked at himself. He said with a miserable smile, "this period of time, your affection for me is sincere?" Gu Shengyin droops his eyes: that is, Wei Wei, a little girl who has never been in contact with a woman, will ask such questions at this time. Xu chain such a person, a look is extremely selfish cherish life, such a person, always in the heart of the first important, are just themselves. Sure enough, the man did not speak, and finally just came to a: "slightly, why do you want to cheat me?" Lie to him? A little sad smile, it turned out that his love for each other since this period of time, in his eyes, is just a fraud. She heard something break in her heart. She turned her head and didn''t want to see the man again. Gu Sheng said in a cold voice: "those who have bullied me can''t just forget it." She looked at slightly: "you make your own decision, these two people..." She pointed to the schr and the Taoist priest in Tsing Yi: "how to deal with it?" Obviously, they are not going to let them go. Slightly Leng for a moment, she really did not think about this. - today''s eighth shift. We''ll see you in the morning. mua~ , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1180 Slightly hesitated for a moment, looking at Gu Shengyin like help. Looking at her appearance, Gu Sheng sighed in his heart. What can I do if I''m so soft? Well, the ghost king of Lanling is a person who never dares to suffer losses. She will be the viin. She pointed out that the schr hiding behind the Taoist priest in Qingyi was brought to Gu Shengyin by an invisible shackle. The schr shivered all over his body, and did not dare to look up at Gu Shengyin. He didn''t know why. Obviously, the ghost in red didn''t look terrible, but he didn''t dare to look directly at her face. He always felt that there was pressure on her that he could not resist. "Taoist priest, help me!" He could only ask for help from the Taoist priest in Tsing Yi. The Taoist priest in Tsing Yi couldn''t bear it. But Gu Sheng, looking at the past, found that his body couldn''t move. Gu Sheng looked at him with a smile: "you can''t protect yourself. Don''t go to join other people''s excitement, little Taoist." She said slowly, "when I clean up this useless human, I will settle ounts with you." The Taoist priest in Qingyi smiles bitterly. It seems that he can''t be good today. The schr looked pale. Even the very powerful Taoist priest can''t do anything about the ghost in red. Is he really going to die today? He thought again and again, and finally remembered standing beside Gu Shengyin without saying a word. As if he had grasped the straw, he raised his head and looked at him affectionately: "slightly, slightly! I didn''t mean to. I really like you, just I just heard that you are not a human being, but I was confused byrd. Would you give me a chance Gu Sheng because there is no action on his hand, let this human to express his feelings towards the slight affection. From her spectator''s point of view, this human performance can be called poor, at this time is only slightly as ast straw. But the onlooker knows clearly, this authority, usually can''t see. Gu Shengyin wants to see the slight reaction. Sure enough, slightly heard his words, look changed several times. She turned her head and looked at Gu Shengyin: "Lord Lanling..." Gu Sheng looked calm and said, "I put the right of choice in your hands. If you want to let him go, I won''t embarrass him. " That schr Xu chain a listen, in the heart rises infinite hope, double eyes more sincere looking at tiny: "tiny, I already know wrong. When it''s over, we''ll get back together, OK? " Slightly droop eyes, looking at the man on the ground. This is the man, is so deep in the eyes, so that he has no resistance to sink in. But also this man, with these sea like eyes, looked at himself coldly and scolded himself as a harmful ghost. She gave a sudden chuckle. She looks very beautiful. With such a smile, there is a sense of surprise and beauty when the cold moon breaks through the ck clouds and scatters the earth. Not to mention the schr, even the Taoist priest in Tsing Yi was stunned for a moment. When the schr saw her smile, he was very happy. He thought that she was still in love with him. The next moment, however, he heard the woman in front of him say, "start over? Good together? No, Xu Lian, this kind of thing makes me feel sick! " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1181 Not only the schr was stunned, but even Gu Shengyin also looked at him with surprise. She did not expect, always elegant and indifferent slightly, could say such words. Slightly finish that sentence, do not want to see that schr one more eye, turn to look at Gu Shengyin. She said, "Lord Lanling, I have something to ask for." Gu Sheng was very satisfied with her reaction just now, and her tone became softer: "you say it." Slightly lowered his head: "subordinate don''t want to see that human again." Gu Sheng chuckled and said, "OK, I know what you mean." The Taoist priest in green changed his face when he heard this. He heard slightly said that he did not want to see the schr, subconsciously thought that the other side was going to kill, and wanted to stop. This is not because ofpassion, but because of the ghosts he saw today. Both the ghost king of Lanling and the two female ghosts under hermand are not evil spirits, so it is unnecessary for Xu lian to bear the guilt of killing and killing. Ghosts and ghosts are different from people. They have to practice and have to go through thunder. If the body is stained with human life and sin of ghosts, can survive in the thunder robbery, very few. But before he had time to speak, Gu Shengyin had already made a move. I saw her hands toward the void in a row, a bloody mysterious Rune will fly toward Xu chain, quickly disappeared in his body, disappeared. Xu chain looks at Gu Shengyin with some panic, and doesn''t know what the other party has done to himself. Gu Sheng seemed to be in a good mood after finishing this, and the corners of Yin Hong''s lips also couldn''t help but curl up. Her dark eyes on the chain on the frightened eyes, even soft smile out of the sound. "I am in a good mood today, so I will tell you what I have just done." "You have my spell. Don''t worry. It''s not a threat to your life. It''s just a matter of doing something small. " "The following words, you must remember: every day you donate all your financial resources to the poor people around you, you only need to keep money for two meals of white steamed bread; you are not allowed to drink, gamble, seek for flowers and run errands They should study hard every day and teach their students to study without pay. They are not allowed to enter official circles, live in luxury houses, or be surrounded by wealth and wealth... " Gu Sheng finished his words word by word, ignoring the schr''s increasingly widened eyes, and uttered the final words: " After three days, they are not allowed to enter the Lanling area. " "If you can''t do what I said, you can feel the consequences yourself." Her gloomy voice made the schr shiver. She didn''t want to try the consequences she said. However, ording to what she said, she might as well die clean! The schr stood up and wanted to say something. Gu Sheng looked at him with disgust on his face. "All right, the king has finished what should be said. You can go away. You don''t have to stand in the way." With a wave of her long sleeve, the schr disappeared. Once again, on the Taoist priest''splex eyes, Gu Sheng said with a smile: "don''t worry, my king has put ayer of protective mantra on him to ensure that he will live a long life without illness and pain." Taoist priest in Qingyi That schr''s situation is really better than dead clean. However, the ghost refused to give him a chance to die. He secretly decided that no matter who he provoked in the future, he would never provoke the ghost king of Lanling. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1182 "Now, it''s your turn." Gu Sheng looked at the schrzily and seemed to be thinking about what to do. The Taoist priest in Qingyi stood still. He could not fight and run. He could only stand so obediently and wait for the trial. Gu Sheng turned his head and looked at the quiet little girl beside him: "you said, this bad Taoist who hurt you, how should I deal with it better?" He raised his eyes and looked at the Taoist priest in Qingyi. He lowered his head and whispered, "Lord Lanling, this Taoist priest has not hurt me. He is just hoodwinked by adulterers." This means to let him go. Gu Sheng nced at the Taoist priest in Tsing Yi and suddenly said, "since I plead a little, I won''t say anything. You are slightly imprisoned in the magic weapon and hurt the origin. Little Taoist, I heard that your Taoist school has a special method for calming the mind. I will give it to you slightly. Make sure that she can recover her damaged strength. " She said this sentence, body shape is a sh, into a streamer disappeared in the sky. Only a faint voice came into the ears of the two people: "after a while, I will see the effect!" Leaving Wei Wei and the Taoist priest in Qingyi standing awkwardly in the courtyard. A little bit embarrassed: "in fact, Lord Lanling is just talking about it. She won''t have the time toe to investigate. I''ll find a ce to rest for a while." "No The Taoist priest in Tsing Yi smiles gently and looks at his gentle side face. "Your Excellency Lanling is right. I hurt you by mistake. Naturally, I should be responsible for your recovery." ¡­¡­ Gu Shengyin returns to the Yin and Yang world with a Jin. After letting a Jin go down, Gu Shengyin begins to shut down. She still needs to improve her strength as soon as possible, otherwise in the original plot, a 69 day robbery will kill her half of her life. Gu Shengyin, who wakes up from seclusion again, is not naturally conscious, but someone has vited her prohibition outside the hall. Gu Sheng opens his eyes, and the systematic hint in his mind tells her: will ling''er ising. Her spiritual sense spread out in an instant and fell on the little girl with the sword outside. Ling''er is sixteen years old. Her face is pure and beautiful. Her light blue dress makes her look like a lotus flower. A girl of this age, even if she doesn''t give a little pink and ck, has a general aura and brightness of rising sun. Indeed, it deserves the name of ling''er. Concentrate on feeling, the strength of linger at the moment is probably on the level of ah Jin. Gu Shengyin can only say that she can break through the barriers between yin and Yang, and conceal that all peoplee to her pce. Hehe. At this time, Jiang ling''er is walking carefully outside the hall. This time, she secretly took the hidden magic weapon of her school and came to find the legendary ghost king of Lanling. The little girl who was not afraid of heaven and earth had a rare hesitation when she saw the towering hall in front of her. Don''t be afraid, Jiang ling''er. You can be regarded as a heroine to capture the ghost king of Lanling alive! Sheforted herself, step by step to the front of the main hall. Will Ling son is ready to push open the door, that tightly closed door unexpectedly roar, oneself slowly open inward. Ling''er was startled. He put his sword across his chest and said in a loud voice, "the ghost king of Lanling, but are you here?" A red figure slowly appeared in her field of vision. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1183 Will Ling Er can''t help but open his eyes, seems to look at the person who appears slowly from the darkness in front of him, even the sword in his hand is unconsciously put down. What a beautiful man! She sighed in her heart and soon came to her senses. No, this is the Yin and Yang world, the old nest of the ghost king of Lanling. How could someone be there? In front of me, it must be a female ghost. But Will Ling Er can''t help but still secretly looked at Gu Shengyin, this female ghost, really looks very beautiful. Gu Sheng looks at Jiang ling''er. The other party''s eyes are very clear, looking at their own body in the eyes, is unabashed surprise. Yan and praise. No one, including Gu Shengyin, would be disgusted with such a look. She said with a smile, "where''s that little human girl? This is not the ce for you toe. " Will linger efforts to correct the face, so that his expression bes serious. "I''m looking for someone No, it''s for ghosts. " She said with a straight face. Gu Sheng because of forbearance tough, how the original plot did not mention that Jiang ling''er is such a lovely girl. She followed the linger''s words and asked, "who are you looking for?" Will linger some vignt looking at her: "you ask so much to do what?" Gu Shengyin said with a smile, "I have lived in this ce for many years. I know the ghost you are looking for." Jiang ling''er is still silent. She is a person of principle. How can she tell her purpose just because she is beautiful! Gu Sheng, seeing her like this, really wants to pinch her bulging little face. She said, "if you don''t, I know who you''re looking for." Linger will not be fooled: "then you say, I am looking for who?" Gu Shengyin answered quickly: "what you are looking for is the famous ghost king of Lanling, isn''t it?" Will Ling Er stare big eyes: "how can you know?" Gu Shengyin finally couldn''t helpughing: "in this world, there is nothing I don''t know." Jiang ling''er felt that the person in front of her was very magical. She could not help asking, "since you know who I am looking for, can you take me to find him?" Gu Shengyin said deliberately, "why did I take you to the ghost king of Lanling? What''s more, how do you know if the ghost king of Lanling I took you to look for is really the ghost king of Lanling? " She is deliberately to embarrass Jiang ling''er. However, Jiang ling''er even thought about it carefully for a while, and then said, "you are quite right. My master told me that it is necessary to prepare gifts to ask for help. Although you are not a human being, the truth must be the same. " She looked around and took down a delicate jade sp from her waist. "This jade sp is a gift of hairpin that my master found for me personally. It is a magic tool that can contain spiritual body. It should be very useful for ghosts like you." She raised her head and asked Gu Shengyin, "how about I exchange this with you for the news of the ghost king of Lanling?" But it was very generous. Gu Sheng thought of it in his heart. "As for your second question." Ling Er frowned, as if some distress, and then looked at Gu Shengyin''s face, suddenly clear up: "you look so good-looking, certainly won''t cheat me!" Gu Shengyin: "it''s If you look good, you won''t cheat. What''s the logic? Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment. However, she soon regained her calm look, and even linger didn''t find it at all. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1184 Jiang ling''er only felt that the figure in front of him was a sh, and the ghost in red, who had just been several feet away from him, appeared beside him. Her body did not have the usual ghost that kind of cold feeling, and even the spirit son also smelled a faint cold fragrance from her body. I don''t know what kind of perfume is formed, but it smells good. The spirit son some greedy, took a deep breath,pletely ignored the other side that unusual speed - that speed, how can ordinary ghosts have? "Do you really think I look good?" Gu Sheng leaned down toward linger. Her figure is higher than the other side, so slightly lean down, just face to face with Jiang ling''er, two people''s faces, the difference is less than inch. So close to the face of Gu Sheng because of his cold and charming face, linger''s face is not striving for sess. Shepletely forgot that the other party was a ghost that she hated very much. Her mind was full of paste, and she only felt that something in her heart was jumping fast. After a while, she stepped on something and stepped back several steps. Until she felt the distance between herself and each other was normal, she looked at Gu Shengyin with a red face: "you ghosts, it''s the same So... " She wanted to find an appropriate adjective, but suddenly she was out of words. After holding back for a long time, Jiang linger finally put out aplete sentence: " So enthusiastic? " Gu Sheng looked at her and raised the corner of his lips: "no, I''m only passionate about the beautiful little girls." Will Ling son just cooling face, because of her this sentence and do not strive for sess of the red up. Clearly, clearly the other party is a female ghost How could she blush! Gu Sheng looks at each other''s red face and thinks that the feeling should be good, but She regretfully looked at the spirit son, forget it, estimated that the first hand will frighten her. When linger took a deep breath several times, he seriously asked, "do you really know where the ghost king of Lanling is?" Gu Sheng nods. Will the spirit son in front of a bright: "then you can take me to look for him?" Gu Sheng hesitated because he pretended: "it''s not impossible..." She looked at the happy eyes of Jiang ling''er and asked, "however, what do you want to do with the ghost king of Lanling?" Fortunately, the spirit son has not been silly to that point, said: "you take me to good." Gu Shengyin said with ease, "do you know where this is?" Jiang ling''er was just looking for it at will. How could he know? Gu Shengyin opened his mouth and said, "the hall in front of you is the pce of the ghost king of Lanling." after hearing linger''s words, he was shocked. But soon she thought of something wrong. Just now, the girl in red seemed toe out of the hall. Will linger suspicious look at Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng allowed her to look at it. The girl finally found out that she was wrong. However, at the next moment, Jiang ling''er looked at her with clear eyes: "I said that how can a pretty girl like you be an ordinary ghost. Youe out of the pce of the ghost king of Lanling and say that you can find the ghost king of Lanling. Are you the concubine of the ghost king of Lanling? " Gu Shengyin: "it''s Your analysis is so reasonable that I can''t say anything about it! "Don''t worry, I don''t want you to take me there. Just tell me where the ghost king of Lanling is. I''ll go to find him myself and promise not to give you up." Gu Sheng because of the secluded came a sentence: "no need, she is on your side." - from the eighth to the sixth to the fifth in the morning, I am already a useless branch. Here is a short twig, lying t to hit, the best is to hit with the monthly pass, not gentle, hard hit! I''ll see you in the rest of the day , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1185 Hearing Gu Shengyin''s words, linger''s first reaction was to suddenly look behind him. There was nothing left behind. Will linger back to look at Gu Shengyin suspiciously: "you cheat me, where there is any Lanling ghost King..." As she said this, her eyes suddenly widened, and her eyes were fixed on Gu Shengyin with disbelief. Gu Sheng looks at her with leisure. Will Ling er''s mind shed a certain possibility, this sh of thought let her can''t help but swallow a saliva. "Well Is that the ghost king of Lanling, male or female? " She looked at Gu Shengyin and asked. Instead of answering, Gu Sheng asked, "what do you say?" Will Ling Er all over tight. In this mysterious ce, there are no beautiful women with strength. Besides, she has never heard of the famous ghost king of Lanling She heard her voice dryly say: "legend, the ghost king of Lanling likes to wear a red dress, with a ferocious silver mask on his face, so that people can''t see his face clearly..." Her words stopped. Because Gu Sheng did not know when he had taken out a very delicate silver mask, gently and cleverly covered it on his face. Her eyes in the wave light flow, smiling at will Ling son: "so?" I don''t know where a gust of wind blows her scattered green silk, lined with a silver mask, there is a sense of killing. Will Ling Er can''t help but back two steps, the sword in his hands in front of his body. She felt that the development of all this was beyond her expectation. "Are you the ghost king of Lanling?" Jiang ling''er''s voice is even sharp because of tension. Gu Shengyin thinks it''s almost done. She put away the smile on her face, for a moment, deliberately put up the gas field poured out, majestic toward the linger swept away. Linger can''t help but step back. How strong! She looked at the woman in red in front of her. Still see the appearance, but at this time, will not be able to Ling ER and he saw before the beautiful woman with smile. So powerful Jiang ling''er has never felt such a powerful pressure even on his own master. This kind of feeling is like a harmless small animal, holding up its head and opening its eyes to look in front of itself, and its eyes are closed. It looks like an ancient fierce beast like a mountain. The other side is like a mountain that can never be overstepped. In front of her, she can not even lift the slightest idea of confrontation with it. "If it''s fake, it will be changed. So, little girl, what''s the matter with youing to look for Ben Wang Gu Sheng''s slow voice rings in Jiang ling''er''s ear. Ling''er''s words were blocked. What is she going to say? He said that he wanted to punish evils, chivalry and justice. He came here specially to find the ghost king of Lanling to fight with him and her. It''s better to defeat her and be famous from then on Feeling the overwhelming pressure that envelops him, ling''er silently receives these words in the bottom of my heart. How stupid is she to feel that she can challenge the ghost king of Lanling, who dominates tens of thousands of ghosts in Lanling area! Some things, the elder said many times, she would not listen to. Only through my own experience can we understand the greatness of heaven and earth, and I am really just a frog at the bottom of a well. Gu Sheng looks at Jiang ling''er with great interest. This silly girl, she must have no idea. What she thought in her head had been written on her face for a long time. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1186 "I..." Will Ling ER in the mind of in thinking excuse. Yes! As soon as her eyes brightened, she began to speak fluently: "I heard that the ghost king of Lanling has boundless magic power, powerful power, and is in charge of thousands of ghosts. She has great admiration in her heart, so she wants toe to see her." She looked at Gu Shengyin sincerely, trying to convince the other party that what she said was true. Gu Shengughs at the angle of his lips. Her smile is very light, but theughter is very clear into the ears of ling''er. Linger''s eyes fell uncontrobly on her mask covered by a silver mask, so it looked like only a beautiful outline of the face and perfect shape of vermilion lips could be seen. Even so, it will not prevent people from imagining what a wonderful creature it will be under this ugly mask. Rumors are wrong for me! Will ling''er thought bitterly. In the rumor, the ghost king of Lanling is a ferocious ghost who likes to wear red clothes and has a ferocious mask on his face! Because outsiders rarely see the ghost king, the outside people can know the information is these. But that doesn''t stop them from getting brain tonic. Therefore, the image of the ghost king of Lanling must be ferocious! The character of the ghost king of Lanling must be cruel! The appearance of the ghost king of Lanling must be ferocious! The gender of the ghost king of Lanling must be male! ¡­¡­ "Really?" The soft voice interrupted Jiang linger''s thought. Will linger can''t help but look up, found that the other side hase to his side. Gu Shengyin gently raised Jiang ling''er''s chin: "you can''t lie to me, you know, my temperament is not so good -" clearly, the words of gentle and soft without any deterrent force, but linger was forced to shiver. She tried to calm her face with a smile: "how could it be? I never lie. " "Is it?" Gu Sheng leaned down and pressed linger down with his face. He came closer and closer. He saw that he met each other Will Ling son all over can''t move, can''t help but close his eyes. A strange thought suddenly appeared in her heart: "this ghost king of Lanling will not like A girl''s? " "Open your eyes and look at me." The sound close at hand made her open her eyes. The other party was very close to her, but did not meet. Linger''s mind ispletely attracted by each other''s dark eyes. She had never seen such beautiful eyes, each other''s eyes, like the most pure dark night sky, as if with the most fatal attraction, people can not extricate themselves from it. Will Ling er''s face visible to the naked eye red up. But the next moment, the other party''s cold voice makes her body shake. "Little girl Jiangling, you certainly don''t know that my king has a secret method, which is called Heart searching." It''s like a basin of cold water. Will Ling Er whole person is stiff up. Heart searching. Isn''t it, isn''t it that you know everything about yourself? The ghost king of Lanling must have known his intention! It''s over. Linger closed her eyes in despair. This time, she certainly will not let go of her own. "What do you do with your eyes closed?" Will linger open his eyes, some unexpected looking has opened his own Gu Shengyin. Eh? She didn''t kill herself? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1187 Will Ling Er confused open eyes, looking at Gu Shengyin seems to be a little confused. "You want to know why I let you go?" Gu Shengyin asked. Will linger nod. It''s not that the ghost king of Lanling is cruel It''s also right to bring linger back to God. It''s just rumors. Even men and women can make mistakes. Who can guarantee that other rumors are not groundless? So, the real ghost king of Lanling is actually a gorgeous beauty in red? Gu Sheng slowly raised his lips to smile. Seeing her smile like this, he suddenly had a bad premonition in her heart. Sure enough, the next moment, she heard the ghost king of Lanling quietly spit out a few words: "that''s because the king is always extra kind to beautiful little beauties." Jiang ling''er finds that he has been blushing ever since he met the ghost king of Lanling. It''s really It''s this guy. No, it''s the ghost. It''s too much. She lived in a Taoist school when she was a child. All of her disciples were polite and immortal. How could she have seen such a straightforward and explicit speech? Gu Sheng because also intends to tease her, suddenly sensed what, heart a Lin. She said to the general ling''er, who was still staring at him, "this time, I''m in a good mood, so I don''t care about you. Little girl, you can be more thoughtful in the future. " Will linger see her toward his sleeve a brush, her body on the light floating, uncontroble rise. When she came to her senses, she found herself on a hillside. After watching for a long time, she found out that her ce was just outside a town on earth. She lived in this ce for two days before she went to Yin and Yang. This is Come out? The ghost king of Lanling really let himself go? Jiang ling''er still has a trace of disbelief. She feels that what she has experienced before is like a dream. And Gu Sheng because after seeing off the general ling''er, his face calmed down. She said in a cold voice somewhere in the void, "if youe, why don''t you show up." As her voice fell, the dark sky of yin and Yang was torn by some invisible force. A golden light reflected half of the sky through the gap. Many ghosts were surprised by this scene and came out to see what happened. And Gu Shengyin Was imprisoned in a warm embrace. Gu Shengyin: "it''s The value of force is notparable to the other side! negativement! Inexplicably, the system that was poorly rated was... "" The system said, "this is the world setting. What can I do? I''m desperate, too Gu Shengyin: And where did you learn that nonsense? " The system sighed: "the Inte in the modern world of mankind is really a good thing. I feel that my knowledge has been greatly supplemented ~" GU Shengyin: " Instead of paying attention to the system that seemed to be wrong, she gritted her teeth and looked at someone hugging her waist No, it''s some Phoenix. "Let go When the man heard the speech, his hand did not let go, but kept it closer. Two people''s bodies close together, Gu Sheng because feel his ears are gently blowing breath. "Just being so gentle to that little human girl, how can you be so fierce to me?" - Hate Chinese New Year hate new year hate new year important words three times! There are a lot of peopleing to my home, and everyone has toe and have a look when I''m writing! What can I do? I''m also desperate Finally, we ask for a monthly ticket. We''ll see you in the morning , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1188 Feng Lin embraces a woman in red and sighs with satisfaction. Looking down again, he felt that the red mask on Gu Shengyin''s face was really eye-catching. He gently stroked it with his hand. The mask, which was as strong as the top-grade magic weapon, broke and fell down in an instant. Gu Shengyin: "it''s Is this mask against you! However, she set up a cold and gorgeous ghost king of Lanling, so she could only take a cold nce at each other, and then said in a cold voice, "what do you want to do?" Feng Lin gently smile up: "I want to hold you, this is not very obvious?" As soon as he finished speaking, he red angrily at the man in his arms. "Don''t look at me like that. I can''t help kissing you." Feng Lin didn''t care about the threat in her eyes. Gu Shengyin: "it''s She still red at him. So the Phoenix bent down and kissed. While kissing, I still don''t forget the action of imprisoning the man in his arms. The most shameful thing is that the Phoenix felt aggrieved after taking advantage of it. He frowned and looked at Gu Shengyin unhappily. "Why? You smile so happily at that little human girl. Don''t think I don''t see it. You''re trying to seduce her His tone was indignant, as if he were really angry. Gu Shengyin: "it''s Is this Phoenix mentally retarded? She didn''t believe it. He couldn''t see that he was ying with Jiang ling''er. Feng Lin did see it, but even if it was, he still felt unhappy. Because Lanling hugged Jiang Ling ER and lifted her chin with her hand. They were still so close. It is said that the Phoenix is the most beautiful and auspicious animal, but few people know how possessive the Phoenix is to his identified partner. Yes, mate. Fenglin, who has been single for thousands of years, can''t move his eyes when he sees Gu Shengyin for the first time in that barren forest. That feeling, he knew, was the legendary love at first sight. He had seen so many beauties, but no one could bring him such a strong feeling. One eye is ten thousand years, the other is a lifetime. He identified her. Fenglin looked at Gu Shengyin affectionately: "Lanling, you said you would give extra preferential treatment to beautiful things. What about me?" Speaking of this, he seems quite proud. "I don''t know how many times better than that little human girl. I dare to say that there are some that can match mine on the sky and on the earth. If there is none, we can''t find a few! " This is the confidence of Phoenix. His de se is not over: "my phoenix form is more gorgeous and dazzling, the whole Phoenix family, can not find a phoenix more beautiful than me!" The two people were still holding each other tightly. Fenglin held Gu Shengyin in her arms and put her cheek on her side face. She murmured in a low voice: "you see, I look so good-looking, and I like you so much. Do you want to think about me?" Gu Sheng feels funny in his heart. Her mood did not seem to be because of the Phoenix''s words and fluctuations, calm said: "you first let me go." Feng Lin warily said: "you promise me first, not angry." Gu Sheng snorted: "what do you think?" Feng Lin looked at Gu Shengyin like this and stepped back: "then you promise not to start." Gu Shengyin showed a smile: "good." Feng Lin then put down his mind and lifted Gu Shengyin''s prohibition. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1189 Almost at the moment of lifting the ban, Gu Sheng kicked Feng Lin hard because of his cold eyebrows. She promised not to do it, but not to move her legs! Unfortunately, the calf was caught in the arms of someone who had been prepared. Feng Lin looked at her, smiling brightly: "I really know Lanling." Gu Sheng, unable to move again, said in a cold voice, "is Lanling what you call?" Feng Lin pulled her whole person into her arms and said with a smile, "what''s it called if you don''t call Lanling? Lan Lan? Ah Ling? Mausoleum? " Gu Shengyin: "it''s With such thick skin, you can do it! She sarcastically said, "the Phoenix n is born a Protoss and has iparable dignity. Every appearance is perfect. I think... " She looked up and down at Feng Lin, the meaning of her eyes was self-evident. She had thought that her words would work, but it turned out that she thought too much. After listening to her words, Feng Lin just chuckled twice and then said: "so those guys are all single up to now. No fairy would like something as perfect as a temte. " Gu Shengyin: "it''s That''s right and reasonable. I can''t say anything about it. On the surface, however, her face was paler. It''s obviously irritated. Look at her like this, Feng Lin in the heart know almost, go on like this, estimate people really want to move really angry. With a sh of red light on his hand, Gu Shengyin found that the system that had been holding him in custody had disappeared. Fenglin had also tightened her body to prevent her from suddenly getting into trouble. Unexpectedly, Gu Shengyin was just in the first moment of being able to move freely. He was far away from himself, and there was no extra movement. Looking at Fenglin''s look, Gu Sheng said sarcastically: "don''t worry, your highness, I''m not a ghost who can''t control myself. I know that I''m not an opponent. What else can I do besides giving people a handle?" Feng Lin frowned: "my name is Fenglin, not the royal highness of the Phoenix n." Gu Sheng snorted coldly, apparently not prepared to pay attention to him. But Feng Lin turned her eyes and said, "if you don''t call me Fenglin, you can call me Lin either." Gu Sheng turned his eyes in his heart and said that if I did as you said "If you don''t, I''ll kiss you again." A low, husky voice came into Gu Shengyin''s ears. Gu Sheng because of an exciting ear, can''t believe looking at Fenglin, as if it is hard to imagine a phoenix''s skin can be thick to this extent. Wind Lin good to spare time to allow her to look at, and finally asked a: "how, still satisfied with what you see?" "Hum!" Gu Sheng left because he brushed his sleeve directly. Behind her, the door of the hall mmed shut. Leng Feng stood on the ground without a smile. He is worthy of hispanion. His temper is too strong. Not far away, there are many ghosts hiding in the dark watching here. They in the previous Feng Lin showed a movement soon after to find here, but can only stay far away, do not dare to approach. As a Phoenix, Fenglin has a deep and fearless cultivation of the ghost king of Lanling, but they dare not touch them at all. Today''s stimtion to her is estimated to be big enough, or give her some time to buffer,e again next time. Feng Lin thought so, the figure of a sh into a golden me, once again torn the Yin and Yang. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1190 "I wille again, Lanling." The sound of maism resounds over the whole Yin Yang boundary. Gu Shengyin: "it''s All the ghosts and ghosts around looked at the tightly closed door of the hall with astonished eyes, thinking about the story between lord Lanling and the Phoenix who had just left. It''s certainly not a bad thing. Some ghosts with a strong heart of eight trigrams are quietly in my heart. Mi''s thinking starts: the tone of the Phoenix just now is so tangled and soft, plus the two people''s bodies so close before. Is it that Lanling has been lonely for so many years and finally ns to find a partner? This is a big deal! Many ghosts said that they would definitely go back and share with their friends. As a result, the event that Lord Lanling and a phoenix were together spread out in the whole yin-yang world. Gu Shengyin did not know that his eight trigrams had spread throughout the Yin and Yang world. No one would have said it to her anyway. As for the system The system doesn''t think there''s a problem with things that don''t cause any real harm to the host. Now Gu Shengyin is making a "profound"munication with the system. Gu Shengyin asked, "system, are you really just a so-called program with no feelings?" She was a little suspicious, and several systematic reactions told her that things didn''t seem so simple. The white light shed on the system: "sorry, the host, the authority is insufficient, the system cannot answer." Gu Shengyin: "it''s This system, when can change a trick! Can we have a happymunication! ¡­¡­ And on the other side, will linger some trance back to the school. Before her master saw the message she left, she almost fainted! In addition to anger, it is a strong worry that can not be concealed. This little disciple is really spoiled by himself. He dares to do such an ungrateful thing! Who is the ghost king of Lanling? Even if she is herself, she has to be respectful and courteous in the face of her. Will ling''er, a little girl who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth, dare to directly carry a sword to the so-called "killing demons and subduing demons"? Jiang ling''er is the master. He didn''t think Jiang ling''er could find the entrance to the yin-yang world, so he was not very anxious. He only ordered a few disciples to go to the surrounding towns to find people. Jiang ling''er still had some skills. If he was only in the ordinary human towns, he would not suffer. But ten dayster, when he didn''t get any news from his little disciple, his master was so anxious that he almost went to Lanling to visit the ghost king of Lanling. At this time, a disciple reported that Jiang linger hade back. When Jiang ling''er saw her master, she knelt down at the first time. The man who was going to have a good temper looked at his little apprentice who was always naughty and mischievous. He sincerely apologized and asked him to think of the cliff for three years. Ling Er she, can''t be outside these days be aggrieved? He even suspected that the little apprentice was taken away. Under the pressure of her master, Jiang ling''er hesitates to tell her previous experience. Of course, she conceals the scene that the ghost king of Lanling is suspected to be ying rogue against himself. After listening to her, his master finally raised her heart. My own disciple actually met the ghost king of Lanling! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1191 Listening to Jiang ling''er''s narration, her master was also silent. Like everyone else, he has never seen the legendary ghost king of Lanling. When he heard that he was a ghost girl and a rare character, he had a strange expression. When he heard that the other side didn''t embarrass his little disciple at all, and even let here back safely, Shifu linger''s eyes could be described as hell. But his disciple, who had been raised since childhood, understood that Jiang linger did not lie. Her master thought that the little apprentice was so sensible now. Since she knew her mistake, the punishment could be lighter. But this time, linger seems to have changed into a person. She is determined to do what she says. She said, "master, this time I went out, I was just a frog in the well. Ridiculously, I used to be short-sighted and thought that I was already the top one with such meager strength. Please master, I''d like to ask you to help me improve. " The disciples have already said this. How can a master say anything more? Her master sighed and said, "well, since this is your own request, I have promised you. Only one, this Siguo cliff, after going up, can''te out until the fixed number of years. If you miss the bitter cold on the cliff, don''t regret it. " Will linger face firm: "please rest assured, the disciple should be responsible for his words." Her master nodded. Although he said that he would send his little disciple to Siguo cliff, he was more gratified. Linger''s talent has nothing to say, it''s just that she is a bit impetuous, and has never been able to really sink down to practice. This trip to Lanling seems to be a blessing in disguise. ¡­¡­ Phoenix people. The Phoenix people are born gods. Thend they live in is the far west of Jiuchong heaven, where the sun sets, and the light will never disappear. They are a race that is always favored by the light. Feng Ling was sitting idly on an Indus tree, and the setting sun would not fall. He even felt that he could reach out to touch the scorching temperature. "Fenglin." He was called by his own people. Feng Lin turned her head and saw a figure wearing a golden red robe slowlying towards this side. Long body, elegant posture. I don''t know how, Feng Lin thought of Gu Shengyin''s words with himself before. That''s right. Most of the Phoenix people are so elegant and elegant, and Mostly single. However, the reason is not that Fenglin said it is not unpopr, but the Phoenix n, whose vision is too high. He thought, the other side hase to him. The voice of Qingrun was introduced into his ears: "I heard that you sent your own feathers out?" There are many roots in the Phoenix plume, but there is only one that is worth mentioning. Every adult Phoenix will give birth to one of the most gorgeous feathers, and only the beloved who is recognized in their heart can have it. Once the Phoenix''s feathers are epted, it means that the other party has epted the Phoenix''s love. Feng Lin eyebrow tip a pick: "yes, I sent people, why?" Since the Phoenix''s West frown, why don''t youe to ept it It is also a necessary ritual to follow the Phoenix to meet the people. - four in the morning and four in the day tomorrow. Today is my mother''s birthday. I wish my goddess a happy birthday and always young ~ so I won''t ask for tickets today, but I know that if you love me so much, you''ll still hit me, right , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1192 Feng Lin heard the words of the same n, just picked a eyebrow, did not speak. He didn''t mean to say that the other party did not seem to know what the plume represented. It is estimated that with her temper, if she knew that the Phoenix''s plume was of any use, she would have to destroy it directly. Although the Phoenix is very curious about the partner who can make Fenglin''s eyes higher than the top of his head, he obviously does not want to say more, and does not ask more questions. After saying a few words, he left. Phoenix''s nature is arrogant, so that they will not do aggressive things. Gu Shengyin, on the other hand, received the unexined prompt of mission sess conveyed by the system. "What''s the situation?" She has no idea. The system answers: "the world mission target, jiangling''er, no longer has any threat to the host. Without Jiang ling''er, the only uncertain factor, the host will continue the original fate of the ghost king of Lanling. After the 69 th natural cmity, the host will be granted the true king of Lanling by the will of the divine court. " Gu Sheng nodded and said no more. Without the pressure of the task, Gu Shengyin began to practice at ease and began to prepare for the six or nine heavenly cmities a few yearster. The system also forgot to say an ident, that is, Fenglin of the Phoenix n. In the original plot, the noble highness of the Phoenix n has no intersection with the ghost king of Lanling. "Lanling, this is the wine I left specially for you from the God King banquet." He is smart and knows that if he doesn''t find a reason, the other party will not treat him. And which good reason is better than the best wine of the ghost king of Lanling? Therefore, every time, Fenglin takes a pot of wine as a stepping stone to the Yin and Yang world of Lanling, and when the wine is finished, Gu Sheng is mercilessly driven out. Over time, the ghosts of the whole yin-yang world knew that there was a Phoenix who was very attentive to their Lord Lanling. Gu Sheng turned his face and refused to recognize people after drinking wine. Even some subordinates of yin and Yang could not bear to look directly at them. "Lord Lanling, you see, every time you drink Lord Fenglin''s wine, it''s short of people''s mouth..." Talking is a Jin who has been serving Gu Shengyin. Weiwei has been sent by Gu Shengyin to follow the Taoist priest in Tsing Yi since he was injured. He has note back yet. Ah Jin didn''t finish all the words, but the meaning was clear. It means Lord Lanling, did you do it What''s wrong with that? Ah Jin to tell the truth, is some do not understand. Her impression of Lanling adults, has always been cold and aloof, how do not seem to be able to do that, need a certain face to do things. A Jin finished speaking, has not heard Gu Shengyin''s reply. She lowered her head and was afraid. She said that Lord Lanling would not me herself for this? He thinks that he is really a multi tasked man. What does Lanling like to do? Where can he talk about it? The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt in her heart, so she had to kneel down to plead guilty to Gu Sheng. Unexpectedly, he heard that Gu Sheng from the top actuallyughed. Did Lanling smile? because of her surprise, ah Jin couldn''t even care about the etiquette and looked up at Gu Shengyin. Lord Lanling is reallyughing! And it''s not that kind of sneer, it''s the kind that really feels funny andughs. Gu Sheng looked at a Jin with a smile: "we two, one is willing to fight, the other is willing to get hurt. What''s the matter with you?" I''ve never heard Lord Lanling speak to herself in such a homely tone! a Jin looks at Gu Shengyin''s face. When she mentions the Phoenix Lord, she doesn''t have the cold and disgust she felt when she faces him. On the contrary, she is very peaceful and even smiles. One is willing to fight, the other is willing to be God! Ah Jin felt that she had found something wonderful. - here we have changed the name of the Marquis of Lanling to the real king of Lanling. As for why, Gao Lengzhi thinks that Zhenjun sounds more forced than others , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1193 This, Lord Lanling is afraid that he doesn''t like the royal highness of the Phoenix n as everyone thinks? On the contrary, looking at Lanling, I''m afraid it''s your highness. It''s not just lovesickness! Although I don''t know why my adults want to make that pair of cold appearance, but ah Jin''s heart is at the moment raised. Why did Lord Lanling let himself know such a secret thing? She was a little nervous. Gu Sheng looks at the female ghost''s body stiff, but feels helpless in his heart. She may be able toe out of ah Jin''s mind, but even so, the heart is more speechless. When she doesn''t tell her, the other party should worry about it ande to admonish her. Well, now that she tells her, the other person is more worried. "All right, you can go down if you have nothing to do." With the nature of the ghost king of Lanling, she could not exin anything with a subordinate. Today, a Jin has been scared enough, Gu Sheng is not ready to continue to scare her - although, she did not intend to frighten her at all. In another month, it will be the annual ghost market of yin and Yang. In the past, the yin-yang world waspletely isted from the human world. Ordinary people could not enter it unless they were practitioners like the Taoist priest in Tsing Yi. However, ghost market is different. There will be a clever connection between yin and Yang and human world. Of course, this does not mean that everyone can see and enter the yin-yang world. It is just that some congenital constitution belongs to Yin, and certain people may enter it by coincidence. This is the reason why the ghost stories spread in the human world. Ghost market this day, yin and Yang in the world has a rule, no conflict bloody. This is the most important festival for ghosts and ghosts. No one is allowed to destroy it. Of course, ghosts don''t like human beingsing into their world at this time. Usually, if such a bad guy happens, they will make a prank to frighten others, and then "invite" people out. As for what the poor man will think when he wakes up, it is not something that ghosts will think about. For ghost market, all ghosts are looking forward to it. On that day, all the ghosts will be transformed into their most beautiful appearance, and the whole yin-yang world will be decorated with brilliant lights. This is the biggest festival of all ghosts. It was a day soon. Gu Shengyin, as the ghost king who actually dominates the Yin and Yang world, naturally needs to be dressed up to attend. She changed her usual red dress, and put on the dress carefully prepared by the maids - still bright red, but more serious and formal. The long robe is decorated with golden border, and the back hem spreads on the floor made of white jade, which is noble and gorgeous. The loose green silk was also bound up in a proper manner, fixed with a gold hairpin, and wore a gold crown symbolizing the identity on his head. She sat in the colorful eight treasures chariot, like a king touring his territory, watching the surrounding scenes. Brightnterns are hung on all street restaurants, and ghosts who never go out of doors on weekdays also walk out in full clothes. The restaurants are full of drinking guests, and numerous vendors are hawking on the roadside. Many girls in beautiful clothes are walking withnterns in hand. If it was not known in advance, who would have thought that such a scene would be a ghost market? - Tencent broke the backstage, and it took me a long time to cry , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1194 Seeing Gu Shengyin''s chariot, all the ghosts passing by would stop their own steps and salute her with reverence. Although most of the ghosts have never seen this famous ghost king of Lanling, they know that the yin-yang world of Lanling has always been so peaceful and safe, which is inseparable from the powerful ruler. There is also mutual connection between ghosts and ghosts. In other ces, many rulers in the yin-yang world are bloody and brutal. Even their subordinates say that they will devour them. In contrast, the ghost king of Lanling is just a little cold-blooded. The ghosts living in the yin-yang world of Lanling have a good life. GU Shengyin, ording to the Convention, after inspecting the whole main street, came to a high tform that had been built long ago. Gu Shengyin sits on the throne. Under her, there are countless ghosts in the Yin and Yang world of Lanling. Gu Sheng held up the wine cup in his hand and raised his voice and said, "it''s another ghost market. I''m happy with you all!" Below the sound of one after another cheers, the sound of preparation for war, the whole ghost city is happy. And at this time, Gu Sheng was suddenly shocked. Some of the ghosts closest to her immediately realized that it was wrong: "Lord Lanling, what''s the matter?" Gu Sheng was a little ugly because of his ugly face. He suddenly opened his mouth and raised his voice and said, "what can I do for you Brush! The whole sky curtain seemed to be torn open by some invisible weapon, and suddenly a figure in armor appeared in the air. It''s not nice of you! The ghost''s figure, which was almost in the cold air, was immersed in the cold for a moment. Gu Sheng stood up. She knew the two figures at the front. The rulers of two regions near Lanling area, the ghost king of qingdeng and the ghost king of huangquan. Qingdeng ghost king is the real body. It was originally a disy of qingdeng under the golden body of the Buddha in the great prime minister Temple of the former dynasty. Because of the incense from many pilgrims, he had his own spiritual consciousness. Later, when the former dynasty was destroyed, the army went into the temple, and the greenntern was stained with the blood of countless people. At that time, he was possessed by the devil and finally turned to ghost cultivation. The origin of the ghost king of theherworld is rtivelyrge. It is said that it is a section of water in the nineyers of hell. It has been cultivated into a spirit. Therefore, it is called huangquan. The two ghost kings were named after their real bodies. Only when the ghost king of Lanling didn''t know the memory of the past, could they take the name of the ruling region. Gu Shengyin''s face is not good-looking. Whether it''s the ghost king of qingdeng or the ghost king of huangquan, they are not good ghosts. In terms of strength, it is estimated that the two sides are equal in strength. At most, she is slightly better. However, it is obvious that the two sides have joined hands. And the other side also brought so many ghost soldiers in armor, which was obviously prepared. Hearing Gu Shengyin''s question, the pale young man in the blue robe looked at her without blinking. "Lanling, huangquan and I have heard that the yin-yang world of Lanling is a ghost city today. I''d like to congratte you." To be fair to all, this greenntern ghost king is not bad in appearance. With his elegant appearance and elegant Buddhist temperament, he is an elegant rich young man in the world. "Congrattions?" Gu Sheng sneered. He did not feel weak because he stretched out his weakness. He said, "bring the army to celebrate. It''s the first time I''ve heard about it since ancient times." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1195 She stood long, and the golden steps on her bun swayed slightly with the master''s action, reflecting gorgeous brilliance against the light, which made people dare not look at them. This is the aura of the master of one domain! Gu Sheng looked at the silent ghosts and said in a cold voice, "we are not talking in secret. If you really want to celebrate, we will follow the rules. You will take these people out and present them. Naturally, I will wee you in as guests of honor. " "But if youe here intentionally to stir up the situation..." She nced at both, "mynlingyu is not a soft persimmon who is bullied to the head and won''t resist!" As if in response to her words, the ghosts and ghosts in Lanling suddenly recovered their original appearance. In a moment, the lively atmosphere of the ghost city disappeared, and in an instant, the wind burst up. "Ha ha ha, the ghost king of Lanling is still so angry." The ghost king of theherworld looked at his appearance as an insignificant fat man. With a kind smile, he began to be a peacemaker. "I came here to fight for him under the entrustment of my brother qingdeng. Green Lantern. What do you have to say? Now let''s make it clear. " Gu Sheng put his eyes on the ghost king of the greenntern for smelling words. It seems that this is the main character of today''s affairs. She just looked at the Green Lantern ghost King quietly, and did not say any too much forced words. But it was under such a vision that the ghost king of the Green Lantern only felt a little ufortable. His heart dark Lin: originally thought his own strength and Lanling is simr, now it seems that the other side is slightly better. But it doesn''t matter. No matter how strong she is, can she be stronger than herself and Huang Quan? Under Gu Shengyin''s eyes, the ghost king of the Green Lantern opened his mouth with a smile: "Lanling, brother huangquan said it''s good. Today, it''s mainly me. I have something to look for you." Gu Sheng frowned. In the memory of the ghost king of Lanling, she and the Green Lantern ghost king had no grudge. Why did the other partye here with such a big banner? Seeing that she didn''t speak, the ghost king of the Green Lantern went on to say, "today I chose toe here at such a time in the ghost city of Lanling. I want to take advantage of this good day to ask for marriage with Lanling." Courtship! Not only Gu Shengyin was shocked, but the ghosts in Lanling area were shocked. Gu Sheng in Leng for a while, some strange repeated one side of the greenmp ghost King''s words: "courtship?" The ghost king of the Green Lantern seems to have said his inner thoughts. He looks at Gu Shengyin''s eyes and bes affectionate. "Yes, Lanling. I''ve been happy with you for a long time." Gu Sheng suddenly sneered. She raised a finger arm and pointed to the ghost king of qingdeng and the dense ghost soldiers behind him: "with so many ghost soldiersing to ask for marriage?" The ghost king of the Green Lantern said gently, "this is just a special means. If Lanling agrees, they will juste to witness our special moment. " Gu shengyinsi was not moved by his words: "what if I don''t agree?" The ghost king of qingdeng is still gentle, but his words are not as soft as his face: "then, these ghost soldiers are going to y their real role." Naked threat! Gu Sheng squinted at him: "greenmp ghost king, are you threatening me?" "No, I''m asking for your opinion." - don''t wait in the morning. There may be updates, but there may not be any [cover your face] in the morning , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1196 Ah Jin''s character is quite hot. She can''t bear it. She stands up and says to the ghost king of the Green Lantern: "bah, what do you say to ask for advice? It''s obvious that she wants to threaten our Lord Lanling! Don''t dream, Lord Lanling, how can a despicable person like you think about it The ghost King''s face was cold. He can tolerate Gu Sheng''s cold words to himself, but it doesn''t mean that he can tolerate his ghost king being provoked by a little girl. When he raised his hands, a blue and faint light went towards a Jin. The green light went straight to a Jin''s neck, and it was obviously not intended to save her life. How can Gu Shengyin tolerate being bullied under his own nose? Her sleeve a shock, does not drop a trace of the greenmp ghost King''s attack. "The ghost king of the greenntern, who taught my maid in my Lanling area, didn''t pay much attention to me, the ghost king?" The ghost king of the Green Lantern looked at a Jin with killing intention: "the little girl with no cover up should be taught a lesson." Gu Sheng because of skin smile flesh does not smile: "this king''s person, does notbor the greenmp ghost king to bother." Then she said, "what I said is exactly what I mean." This is a clear and unflinching refusal. The ghost king of the Green Lantern seems to have expected such a result for a long time. There is no surprise at all when he hears Gu Shengyin''s reply. He looked around the ghost city for a week and said, "I think the ghost market in Lanling district is really lively. If it bes a ruin, I think it will lose a lot of beauty." Gu Sheng looked at him coldly: "if the greenmp has no oil, I''m afraid it will fade down." Seeing that she did not give in to her position, the ghost king of qingdengpletely changed his face. He said in a cold voice, "King Lanling ghost king, I know that you are powerful, but you are so powerful that you can defeat me and brother huangquan? What''s more, if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about the people of yin and Yang. " He looked at the indignant ghosts below, and his voice seemed to be full of bewitchment: "the ghost king of Lanling is powerful and may be able to protect himself, but the people in Lanling area are not so lucky." "It''s a pity when I was in ghost city." What he meant by this was to stir up discord. Unfortunately, his calction was wrong. After listening to his words, none of the ghosts in Lanling area showed hesitation. Instead, they spoke in session: "fight for the Lord Lanling, not afraid of life and death!" "Fight for Lanling area!" "Lord Lanling, don''t promise this guy! Our Lord Lanling is the most noble king. How can he be threatened by such a ghost "¡­¡­" The ghost king of qingdeng looks very ugly. Looking at these ghosts in Lanling area, he thinks with gnashing teeth in his heart that the ability of the ghost king of Lanling is really powerful. The ghost king of theherworld on one side was impatient and made a color for him. The ghost king of qingdeng cleared his throat and let his voice resound through the Yin and Yang circles of the whole Lanling area: "don''t say much nonsense, the ghost king of Lanling. I''ll ask again at the end of the day: would you like to marry me, or would you like my ghost soldiers to step down in Lanling area?" "What a big voice!" There is a brilliant light across the night sky, many ghosts were stabbed by the light back two steps. The ghost king of the Green Lantern also changed his face. When the light dissipated, a beautiful man in a red gold robe appeared beside Gu Shengyin. He stepped forward and blocked Gu Shengyin''s figure behind him. He looked at the ghost king of the Green Lantern: "what did you just say? It seems that I didn''t hear it clearly? " the ghost king of qingdeng changed his face at the first moment when he saw the appearance of Chu Fenglin:" Phoenix n? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1197 Feng Lin''s expression is very cold. At least Gu Shengyin had never seen such a cold face on his face. No matter when, Feng Lin is in front of her is azy smile Yin Yin Yin appearance, the first time, Gu Shengyin in this man''s body feel the meaning of killing. Feng Lin didn''t answer the question of the ghost king of the greenntern. Instead, he looked at him without expression and repeated a word for word: "what did you just say? I don''t seem to hear you clearly? " The ghost King''s face changed. Looking at the appearance of Fenglin, he felt that the rtionship between the Phoenix and the ghost king of Lanling was not general. His lips moved, but he didn''t say anything atst. On the other hand, the ghost king of theherworld felt that this was a good opportunity to have a good rtionship with the Phoenix n. Heughed twice and said to Fenglin, "it''s nothing serious. It''s just that my brother qingdeng admires the ghost king of Lanling. Today, he takes advantage of the great day in the ghost city toe to the beauty to ask for marriage." He said andughed twice, and realized that he had done a good job as a peacemaker. Unfortunately, when he finished this sentence, none of the people present agreed with him. Feng Lin is still expressionless, just looking at the look more cold. He seemed to squeeze out this sentence from his teeth: "to marry a beauty?" As if his eyes were quenched with ice and snow, he swept the ghost king of qingdeng and the ghost king of huangquan: "if I have not heard wrong, they havee not only to propose, but also to force marriage?" The ghost king of theherworld first realized that it was wrong. The Phoenix, seems to be standing on the side of Lanling? He thought quickly in his heart: the Phoenix n is a natural deity, even in the divine court, the status of the Phoenix n is extremely noble. And it is said that the Phoenix n is extremely united and very protective. It is said that if a member of the Phoenix n conflicts with people of other races, no matter what, they will help their own Phoenix beat others first. If this Phoenix and the ghost king of Lanling are old acquaintances, what he and the ghost king of qingdeng have done today have already annoyed each other. And it is estimated that the other party will not turn a blind eye to the current situation of Lanling region The ghost king of huangquan thought in his mind that he agreed toe to Lanling region with the other party because of the little benefit given to him by the ghost king of qingdeng. It was really unworthy of him. Fortunately, everything has not started yet. The ghost king of huangquan felt the freezing atmosphere in the air, and suddenly opened his mouth and said with a smile: "brother qingdeng, you are not authentic. I thought you and the ghost king of Lanling are in love with each other, so I agreed to witness this courtship with you. But you see, it''s not like this. " He shook his head and stepped back. And with his action, the ghost soldiers behind him also stepped back. The ghost king of theherworld is like Fenglin to show his position - he is not involved in this matter. "Yellow spring, you!" Seeing this scene, the ghost king of the Green Lantern turned cold. Although he knew that the ghost king of huangquan was a viin for a long time, he was still infuriated by his shameless behavior. The ghost king of huangquan said with a smile: "brother qingdeng, I can''t help you today. You can do it yourself." Although the anger in the ghost King''s heart was great, he had to endure it. He has already torn his face with the ghost king of Lanling. At this time, he can''t fight with the ghost king of huangquan. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1198 The ghost king of the Green Lantern didn''t look very good. He looked at Feng Lin and Gu Shengyin opposite him. At the same time, his mind is also fast thinking: the original strength of Lanling area is simr to his own jurisdiction, in terms of strength, the ghost king of Lanling even has to surpass himself. Originally, I had the help of the ghost king of theherworld, but now, the guy in huangquan has withdrawn, and he is left to face it alone. He had no chance of winning against Gu Sheng, otherwise he would not have spent a lot of money on a ghost king of theherworld. Now, with a mysterious Phoenix The ghost king of the Green Lantern knows that today''s n is mostly impossible to achieve. He forced a smile on his face, affectionately said to Gu Shengyin: "Lanling, I know that my means today may be a little extreme, but you should know that I care too much about you, I''m afraid you don''t like me..." Now that the matter hase to an end, the ghost king of the greenntern can only try his best to calm things down. In his opinion, conflict with himself is not good for the ghost king of Lanling. Since they are soft, the other side should not do more investigation. But he was wrong. It''s not just wrong, it''s a big mistake. Because Gu Shengyin is not a soft persimmon, and next to Fenglin is holding a stomach of anger. Gu Sheng, looking at the ghost king of the greenntern, said with a smile: "is the ghost king of the Green Lantern wrong? What I just heard is not so gentle. I remember, the ghost king of the greenntern is moring to step down on my Lanling domain Her face turned cold for a moment: "I don''t care what you think in the ghost King''s heart! In my heart, if Xiao thinks of me in Lanling, I will never give up with him! " "The ghost king of the greenntern, our Lanling region. From today on, officially dere war with you The ghost king of qingdeng didn''t expect that Gu Sheng would be so strong because of his spleen. When ites to fighting on the border, there is no room left. His face was not good-looking, reluctantly said: "Lanling, this is just a misunderstanding, why..." Gu Sheng held out his hand to stop his words: "is it a misunderstanding? We all know each other in our hearts. We have been beaten to the door. A misunderstanding can be solved?" "Green Lantern ghost king, my face is not so cheap!" "What''s more, don''t call me Lanling. I''m not a cat or a dog. I''m qualified to call my name!" Once this was said, his face waspletely torn. The ghost King''s expression finally cooled down. "The ghost king of Lanling, do you really want to dere war with this king? This is not a good thing for you Lanling domain. You act like this, but have you ever thought about how many ghost soldiers of Lanling will be killed? " Gu Sheng disdained because of the heart, this greenmp ghost king, to this time, even did not forget to sow dissension. Anyway, he is the master of a region. He will do his best to make some such ghost tricks. There is no royal bearing to speak of! "Green Lantern ghost king, do you dare to fight?" She was impatient to talk to each other too much and said in a cold voice. Gu Sheng''s voice,bined with spiritual power, reverberated over the whole Lanling area for a long time. All the ghosts heard her question. As if in response to their own king, many ghosts and monsters also followed with a loud cry: "Green Lantern ghost king, do you dare to fight?" "Green Lantern ghost king, do you dare to fight?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1199 The face of the ghost king of qingdeng is as ck as the bottom of a pot. "Good!" After all, the ghost king of qingdeng is also the master of a region. Gu Shengyin is forced to do this. If he doesn''t take over, it is estimated that the ghost soldiers who follow him will be dissatisfied. "The ghost king of Lanling, don''t regret it!" He looked at Gu Shengyin coldly. "She certainly won''t regret it, but it''s not sure if you will." The cold male voice answered him. When the ghost king of the Green Lantern heard the voice of Feng Lin, a bad feeling rose in his heart. What he was most afraid of was that Fenglin would intervene in this matter. A single Phoenix is not terrible, but the whole Phoenix Protoss behind it is not something that the Green Lantern ghost king can afford to provoke. The ghost king of the Green Lantern looked at Feng Lin and said in a deep voice: "this is a private matter between me and the ghost king of Lanling. This Phoenix, you''d better not mix with me at will." Feng Lin''s eyes do not want to give him a: "Lanling thing, is my thing." Listening to his words and calling Lanling so intimately, the ghost king of qingdeng has a bad premonition in his heart. He raised his head and looked at Gu Shengyin and Fenglin who were very close to each other. He also looked at Gu Shengyin, who was silent after Fenglin spoke. He had an absurd guess in his heart. Soon, Feng Lin''s words confirmed his conjecture. "If even the woman I like is bullied in front of me and doesn''t stand up to vent her anger, I''m still a man!" The ghost king of the Green Lantern opened his eyes and looked at the two people opposite him. He seemed to be unable to digest the meaning. The ghost king of Lanling didn''t refute such words, and the ghosts in Lanling area didn''t show how surprised they were. What does this mean? It shows that the rtionship between this Phoenix and the ghost king of Lanling is really extraordinary! If he had known that the ghost king of Lanling had such a rtionship with the Phoenix n, he would not havee here so rashly. Different from theplicated thoughts of the ghost king of qingdeng, the ghost king of huangquan is only left with a deep sense of happiness after his initial surprise. Fortunately, I stopped at the critical moment. The Phoenix people are extremely affectionate. It is said that if they identify a partner, they will see only that person for life. In the eyes of the Phoenix, the behavior of the ghost king of the Green Lantern today is to rob his partner. No one can bear such a thing! This time, the ghost king of qingdeng is afraid to kick the iron te. the ghost king of huangquan is still gloating, and Fenglin has already stood up. "Fight." He understated the words that changed the face of the ghost king. A duel is not a fight between life and death. Unlike a treaty battle, duels can be forced. With the approval of heaven, the two sides fight one on one. And the winner can handle the loser at will, regardless of life or death, and will not recite the cause and effect. When hot, heaven will not easily admit the duel unless the reason is approved by him. He didn''t worry about the duel for the reason of Zhan Feng. Of course, that''s not where he''s most confident. The Phoenix family is a natural beast, born in ordance with the spirit of heaven and earth. In the eyes of heaven, they are like their own children. It''s just open and open. As expected, Feng Lin''s thought was correct. Almost at the same time as he made his pledge to fight, thunder shed through the sky. The way of heaven agreed to his oath. - four shifts. Gao Lengzhi wants to ask for a leave with his sweets. From today''s "New Year''s Eve" to the fifth day of the new year, only four chapters may be updated every day. One is really busy, so many guests have no time; the other, Gao Lengzhi also wants to spend the new year together with his family and rx. I hope baby can understand and wish you a happy New Year''s Eve! MUA ~ by the way, would you like to stay with Gao Lengzhi? Let''s wee the new year together ~ wish you a happy new year in advance , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1200 The ghost king of the Green Lantern looks very bad. Anyone who is pushed to the shelf like this will be forced to duel, and his mood will be very bad. What''s more, the other side seems to be much stronger than himself. However, there is no possibility for him to refuse the duel recognized by heaven. From the beginning to the end, Gu Sheng stood quietly behind Feng Lin and did not speak. She seems to acquiesce to let Feng Lin take the lead for herself. The fact that a woman is willing to let a man stand out for herself represents an extraordinary significance. And Feng Lin in the perception of Gu Sheng because of the subtle idea, the heart has to say is also ecstatic. Does this mean that the other party''s attitude towards himself is quite different from that before? This ecstasy in Fenglin''s body showed, it became his extra effort on the ghost king of the greenntern. The result of this battle, Gu Shengyin''s heart is not a bit uneasy. The Green Lantern ghost King''s skill is even worse than his own, but Fenglin Even if Gu Shengyin doesn''t want to admit, his own is really not his opponent. "Bang!" With the sound of heavy objectsnding, even the ghosts in Lanling area showed a look that they could not bear to look directly at. How cruel! This object on the ground, of course, is the Green Lantern ghost king. This is not known how many times, the ghost king of the greenntern was like throwing garbage, was pulled up and fell down. The ghost king of the greenntern has powerful spiritual power. Such a wrestling can''t do much harm to him. But at this time, the ghost king of the Green Lantern even preferred the other party to simply give himself a sword. He knew in his heart that Fenglin was intentional. He was deliberately humiliated in this way, which was used to vent his anger for the ghost king of Lanling and to attack the momentum of ghost soldiers he brought. When his subordinates are treated like this, even if the Green Lantern ghost King sessfully leaves Lanling region, this incident will be a humiliation that apanies his whole life. How can he convince the public in the future? Feng Lin is a fierce blow, the people fly out. The ghost king of the greenntern has no mind to think about the future. It is still unknown whether he can escape the current disaster. At the same time, the Green Lantern ghost King''s fear and fear of Feng Lin reached the peak. At the beginning, he didn''t think that Phoenix would be better than himself. Even if the strength was stronger than himself, it should not be much stronger. But when he really faced this man, he knew how naive his previous thoughts were. There''s no way to fight back. This is the only thought of the ghost king at the moment. The strength of this man is far more than his appearance. Feng Lin is patient and he grinds for a while, in the heart estimates to be out of breath is also simr, the humiliation is also enough. The five fingers stretched out abruptly into ws and pierced through the abdomen of the ghost king. "Ah The howl of the ghost king of the Green Lantern spread all over the whole Lanling area in an instant. He looked resentful and unwilling to look at Fenglin: "you How could you Abandoned his elixir field! The ghost king of the Green Lantern thought about many kinds of possibilities, but in his imagination, the worst result was that he was killed by Fenglin. He didn''t expect that he didn''t want his life. Instead, he abandoned his elixir field. It''s much more cruel than killing him. Whether for human beings or ghosts, Dantian is the source of their strength. Feng Lin didn''t want his life, but he abandoned his elixir field. How vicious is this thought? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1201 The world of ghosts is much simpler than that of human beings, and the principle pursued is one: respect the strong. Greenmp ghost king can be a greenmp ghost king, depending on his own strong strength. He defeated, even killed and suppressed all the opposition voices of all the ghosts against him. Only then did he have the conviction of all the ghosts today. But once his strength is damaged, there is no way to suppress the dissatisfaction of his subordinates by his own strength, then the consequences can be fully imagined. He was destroyed by Fenglin today. He was clearly seen by countless ghosts. He could not hide such news. Qingdeng ghost King believed that even if he was lucky enough to return to the field under his jurisdiction, it was estimated that within a month, those subordinates who had already been in a state of mind would be unable to help showing their fangs to themselves. At that time, he will be lifted from the high throne and fall into the dust in a mess. He even needs to beg for mercy to the guy who has been kowtowing to himself in order to save his life. Feng Lin just faintly nced at the ghost king of the Green Lantern who knelt on the ground with a face of resentment, as if to see more and feel dirty in general. He raised his legs and went to Gu Shengyin''s ce. Almost at the moment of seeing Gu Shengyin, his face changed from the cold winter to the melting of ice and snow. The nearer ligusein was, the softer his face was. When he came to her side, his face had already appeared the usualzy smile. "Lanling." He didn''t say anything more, just called her so softly. Gu Shengyin felt as if he saw a tail shaking behind Fenglin. His movements all over the body showed a message: praise! She couldn''t help smiling. On the first day of the new year''s day, Gao Lengzhi paid new year''s greetings to you all! I wish you all a happy new year and all the best for you! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1202 After experiencing the event of the ghost king of the greenntern, Fenglin seems to have hung a number in the whole Lanling area. He began to travel frequently in Lanling area, and Gu Shengyin did not treat him as coldly as before. Fenglin has never hidden Gu Shengyin''s mind, so all the ghosts in Lanling area know that there is a phoenix Protoss pursuing their king. Gu Shengyin''s attitude towards him is different from all previous pursuers. He said that there was nothing fishy between the two people. I''m afraid no one would believe it. Therefore, although Gu Shengyin and Fenglin have never spread any news, they are a pair by default. But Fenglin felt really wronged. Although Gu Shengyin softened his attitude towards him, he swore that the rtionship between them was still in the stage of sitting face to face, drinking and chatting, and there was never a bit of excess. "There are some things in my family that will not be able toe over for a while." Feng Lin said to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng nods. Counting the days, it seems that her sixty-nine cmities areing. "If you have anything, you must remember to tell me." Feng Lin took out a few jade amulets from his sleeve, "this one is stained with my blood essence. You just need to crush it, and I can immediately know ande." Gu Sheng showed a helpless smile because of the corner of his lips: "OK, OK, you are at ease." The two were drunk. Fenglin returned to his family, and Gu Shengyin also began to prepare for his disaster. Ghost disaster increases ording to the growth of strength. For example, Gu Sheng is now in the realm of ghost king, and the most powerful thunder robbery is the sixth level of Tianjie. When her strength rises to a higher level in the future and enters the realm of ghost respect, it will be the more powerful Jiujiu Tianjie. However, the power of the "99" Tianjie is so powerful that even those who respect ghosts rarely encounter it. Gu Shengyin doesn''t think about it for the time being. Soon came the day of Gu Shengyin''s robbery. She was quite well prepared, and the site was chosen on a lonely mountain in Lanling area. Since Zishi, she has been sitting on the top of the mountain alone, waiting for the arrival of thunder robbery. When the first ray of dawn breaks the silence of the night, and the sun breaks through the sky and shines on the earth. Over the area where she was, there were billowing clouds. Gu Shengyin stood up and looked up at the vision above his head. Thunder robbery,ing. Under the mountain peak, many ghosts in Lanling area are also watching this scene nervously. The power of thunder robbery will multiply with the number of people crossing the mountain. These ghosts have not been able to carry the thunder robbery in June or September. They can only watch nervously at the foot of the mountain. Gu Sheng therefore carved frown, looking at the rolling thunder cloud above, this posture, seems to be too grand a bit? But she didn''t have much time to think about it, because the first thunder hade. A purple rob thunder roared down from the top of the thunder cloud, and the head of his pocket fell towards Gu Shengyin. Just about one meter away from Gu Shengyin''s head, a translucent border suddenly appears above her. "Boom The border blocks the thunder. This is Gu Sheng''s first preparation for the crossing: the boundary of the array. ording to her estimation, this array can withstand at least the first 20 most powerful looting thunder. However, the reality told her that she seemed to be wrong. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1203 Because, when the 16th robbery thunder came down, the already crumbling border finally seemed unable to bear the pressure and copsed. Gu Sheng felt more and more bad because of his heart. 16 and 20, it seems that there is no big difference, but at this time, there is a big difference. The power of this disaster is much stronger than she imagined. This is not normal. Gu Sheng has consulted countless materials, and her preparations for crossing the river have also estimated the power of the six or nine heavenly robberies as much as possible. But still underestimated. Just as she was thinking of frowning, the 17th robbery thunder roared down with the ck wind. Gu Sheng snorted coldly and raised his right hand. An umbre with white background and red leaves appeared on her hand. Tianluo umbre -- the best defense weapon, the second defense she prepared for it. Gu Sheng throws Tianluo umbre into the air, which opens automatically and spins in the air. A hazy halo came out, and the fierce thunder fell on the sky umbre. It was like magma melting into the ice sea and disappeared instantly. Seeing that Tianluo umbre sessfully blocked the 17th robbery thunder, Gu Sheng became extremely dignified instead of half happy. She was now quite sure that the disaster was not right. Even in the original plot, the sixth order natural cmity encountered by the ghost king of Lanling is not so powerful. Gu Shengyin would like to ask what happened to the system, but the system had already told her that the monks were under the control of the heavenly way when they were plundered. At this time, it was not convenient toe out. If the heavenly way found out that they were outsiders, they might be hit by madness. We can only resist her now. Twenty, thirty, forty. When the 47th heavenly thunder came, Gu Sheng had a red silk flying out of her sleeve, which was her original magic weapon. All the defense means have been used up. She needs to fight the remaining eight most powerful robbers. Gu Sheng looks calm, as if he is not facing a natural cmity with extraordinary power. Only in the extremely calm situation, can y the most powerful strength. 47¡¢ Forty eight, forty-nine, fifty. Fifty one road, Gu Sheng because of the corner of his mouth can not help but Qin out of a wisp of blood. Her inner organs were hurt. Fifty two, her hand holding Hongling trembled slightly. Gu Sheng felt the pain in his heart and lungs. Looking up at the increasingly terrifying sky, Gu Sheng quietly mobilized his whole body''s spiritual power to meet the thunder. Fifty four. As if to destroy the sky and the earth, the thunder, with endless power, came towards Gu Sheng. No one can see what''s going on inside. All the ghosts watching on the side all held their hearts and looked at the results with wide eyes. "Boom All dissipated, Gu Sheng appeared in the public''s view because of his unstable figure. She held on! Gu Sheng''s mouth was overflowing with blood uncontrobly, and the red silk in his hand was more colorful - it was the color of blood. It''s over atst. She couldn''t help but smile and looked up into the air. Although the power of robbing thunder was much greater, it was able to resist. Then the next second, her smile fixed on her face. Dark ck rolling thunder clouds mixed with purple thunder, did not calm down. Her dark pupil reflected out, is immediately, a more powerful thunder, like thest one, towards her Fall! - four shifts. Here is an advertisement: there will be a weekly reward activity and a long-term review activity next week. The activity time will be [next Monday to Sunday, i.e. 1.30-2.5]. The specific situation is to post in the book review area. Reward rich cheerleading ~ , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1204 What happened? Gu Sheng can''t help but burst the export, but at this time, no matter how much she wants to crack the foulnguage, she has to carry down the robbery thunder first. Once again, a ck wound was added to the already scarred body. Gu Sheng felt that he didn''t even have the strength to stand up. Thunder robbery has always been more powerful than one, and even in theter stage, the power of each robbery thunder is multiplied. Gu Shengyin has no time to think about why there are more than 54 thunder robberies. She just numbly mobilizes her remaining spiritual power and tries to resist the many robberies that fall on her. And the ghosts who were watching far below the mountain werepletely stunned. Originally, they saw that Gu Sheng was caught off guard by the following situation before the cheering voice had not been exported because Gu Sheng had sessfully survived the 69 thunder disaster. Isn''t it a six or nine day robbery? Why is it not over? It was not until a few more robberies fell, and some quick responders turned their eyes to Gu Shengyin. "Lord Lanling, it seems that I can''t hold on." Ah Jin''s eyes were red with anxiety. "Isn''t it sixty-nine? Now it''s 60. Why is it not over? " She took a nearby elder of Lanling domain to ask. The elder was pale and shook his head. He didn''t know why Lord Lanling met such a thing. The most helpless thing is that they can''t help at all when they encounter such a situation. They can only look at Gu Shengyin anxiously and vainly, hoping that their ghost king can persist. But even if it is not enough for a Jin, you can see that Gu Shengyin is already at the end of his tether. And above the sky, the ck rolling ck thunder clouds did not mean to dissipate. Gu Sheng looked at the ck rob cloud in the sky with some desperation. There was a dark purple thunder shing in it, making a roar. "It''s over. I''m afraid I''ll be the first one killed by thunder..." Mission. At this time, there was almost no good ce on her body, and the Dantian was also empty. The stabbing pain of the wound on her body mixed with the feeling of weakness and weakness due to the depletion of strength, so that she just wants to close her eyes at the moment and lie down regardless of anything. I''m really tired. As she thought, thest trace of spiritual power in her palm dissipatedpletely. In any case, ording to their current situation, the next mine robbery decision is impossible to survive. Looking at the purple thunder rapidly forming in the dark thunder cloud, Gu Shengyin only looked at it, and then let it fall to himself. Fortunately, he didn''t promise Fenglin. She thought, if she and he together, encounter such a thing, Fenglin how sad ah. Fortunately, there is nothing between them now. At most, he will be sad for a while, and then he will be relieved. As she closed her eyes, a loud and clear cry suddenly came into her ears. Gu Sheng even saw that his body was healed and scabby in the ce where he kept bleeding because of the thunder in Shanghai. Phoenix Ming, it is said that it can live dead flesh and bones. Even if there is exaggeration in it, the sound of Phoenix has a good effect on external injury. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1205 Gu Sheng opened his eyes and just turned his head. He felt that a fire like red had upied his field of vision. The whole body of the ming Phoenix with a reckless attitude into the thunder robbery, with their own body to carry down the fall in Gu Shengyin''s body that rob thunder. Gu Sheng looked at the Phoenix, raised its beautiful neck, opened his mouth and let out a high pitched long cry. Gu Sheng was worried. Thunder robbery is always not allowed to help others, if there is a second person into the scope of the thunder robbery, then the power of thunder robbery will be increased several times in an instant. Even if Fenglin''s strength is so strong that he can''t even see Gu Shengyin clearly, can he really withstand this obviously abnormal thunder robbery? With a breeze blowing around, the Phoenix, who was just in the air, instantly turned into a human figure and returned to Gu Shengyin''s side. "You shouldn''t havee." Gu Shengyin looks at him seriously. Feng Lin''s expression is rare serious: "if I don''te, I will regret for life." Gu Sheng gently shook his head: "but youe, it is likely that you will die." Feng Lin suddenlyughed. He stretched out his hand to hold Gu Shengyin''s blood stained hands and put them on his mouth to kiss them gently. "If I could be buried with you under the thunder robbery, it would be a good destination." He gave Gu Shengyin a kiss on his pale face. This time, Gu Sheng did not refuse him. "You go and stay well and leave it to me." Gu Sheng because did not refuse, she is now in such a physical condition, if she tries to be brave, it will only add chaos to Fenglin. Feng Lin stood with his back to her. The fierce wind blew his red clothes and robes, and the ck clouds in the sky rolled and roared. It seemed that he wanted to teach the blood of the intruder below. Looking up at the powerful robbery thunder above, Feng Lin suddenly turned back with a smile. "Lanling, if we are lucky this time, would you like to be my partner?" Gu Sheng nodded gently. And then, watching the man drown in thunder. 62, 63, 64 The man is still a red dress, but the more pale face. Gu Sheng raised his head and looked at the sky coldly: "the way of heaven is merciless, because the way of heaven is mostmon. Well, today, I asked Lanling in front of the mine robbery that day. It''s unfair to me that the six or nine thunder robberies have done to me! " "Boom!" In response to her question, the thunder was more powerful than the previous thunder. I''m afraid I can''t take the blow when I win the whole game! Gu Sheng looks at Fenglin subconsciously. He sees Feng Lin standing in the sky. It seems that this can shake the power of heaven and earth, but it can not shake him half a point. It was thest sight in her eyes before she fell into aa. When he woke up again, Gu Sheng felt that he was full of vitality, and his strength seemed to be much stronger than before. But she was not in the mood to pay attention to it. She opened her eyes and looked around. The eye is magnificent, and everything you see is exquisite and gorgeous. There was no one she wanted to see. "System?" Gu Shengyin has many doubts in his mind. The system says, "host, your mission has not failed, and Fenglin is not in a big way." Hearing this, her heart fell back. Gu Sheng couldn''t help asking, "what happened?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1206 The system said it briefly. It turns out that the thunder robbery Gu Shengyin experienced was not the 69 day robbery that should ur when the ghost King broke through, but the 99 day robbery that could ur only when the ghost Kingdom broke through. Gu Sheng was relieved when she heard this: no wonder, with her current strength, no matter how she opened up, she couldn''t carry it. She couldn''t help but think of Feng Lin: "how did he finally get through the ninth disaster? Why did I have a plot deviation this time?" In the original plot, what the ghost king of Lanling has experienced is really the 69 day disaster. The answer given by the system makes Gu Sheng speechless. The system says, "a few words from the host who finally questioned the way of heaven yed a role." Gu Shengyin''s eyes widened, and the system transmitted a memory in her mind - that is, during the robbery, when the thunder was about to fall on Fenglin, Gu Shengyin''s question appeared, and the thunder robbery unexpectedly stopped for a while. Then, as if everything were still. The dangerous thunder hanging over Feng Lin''s head finally dissipated directly. At the same time, a golden light came out of the clouds and fell on the scarred two people. The two people''s injuriespletely recovered, not to mention, and even got a gift that they could not get at ordinary times during the robbery. Then the key point is: "why did I have the" nine nine day disaster " Gu Shengyin asked this key question. To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for Fenglin, she would have been buried in the thunder robbery. The system replied, "the way of heaven makes a wrong judgment, which determines your strength up to an equal level." Gu Sheng was surprised: "how can this happen?" How can the way of heaven go wrong? The system said: "under the divine court, the highest thunder robbery is the ninth Tianjie. Host, ording to the strength of your spirit, if it is not for this realm, it can only withstand the 99 thunder robberies at most. I''m afraid that it is far more than the level of the 99 heavenly cmity. " Gu Shengyin burst into blood: "I remember that strength is determined ording to potential and cultivation level." When did you see the spirit? The system''s answer is very straightforward: "so, the way of heaven made a mistake this time." Gu Sheng thought about it for a while and asked, "can we just make up for it at will?" Her heart is unconvinced, almost died, and this is entirely the fault of heaven, but her heart is very angry. The system answers, "no, host, the way of heaven will be severely punished, more severe than you know." Gu Sheng narrowed his eyes: "how do you know?" The system answers: "the above question host authority is insufficient, the host cannot query." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Hang up her appetite, but not solve it, a key ce to use the same move to y silly, the system you can. She even system spleen, it does not want to say things, no matter how she, the system will not say. She had to change the subject: "what is this ce? What about Feng Lin? " In fact, this sentence she wanted to ask at the first time, but she was afraid that she would ask for a bad result, so she kept up with it. Now know that Feng Lin is safe, Gu Sheng just dare to ask. "This is the kingdom of the Phoenix Protoss in the far west of the divine court." Gu Sheng''s eyes widened. Isn''t this Fenglin''s hometown? "Lanling, are you awake?" There was a gentle voiceing in from outside the hall. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1207 Gu Sheng raised his head and saw a man in a red robe walking in with a smile on his face. Gu Shengyin felt his breath for the first time. Well, after a lot of thunder, this man seems to be more and more unfathomable. What''s more, as the system said, the heavenly waypensated them. At least at the moment, Gu Sheng did not notice any scars on Fenglin''s body. She took a few steps forward and came to Feng Lin''s side. "Have you brought me to the sanctuary?" Feng Lin took her hand with a smile: "yes. At that time, I saw that you had been in aa, and I didn''t trust you to stay in the Yin and Yang world alone, so I was good at asserting that you were received by my side. " He looked at Gu Sheng''s silence and thought she was unhappy. He said softly: "Lanling, I want to ask, under the thunder, what you said, still count?" That sentence Gu Shengyin remembers the scene of the other party''s confession to himself. With thunder in the sky as apanion, such a scene is novel and romantic enough. She raised her eyebrows andughed, and her eyes seemed to have broken starlight. She said, "my Lanling, any words I have said are naturally done as they are said. I never know what it is to break words without faith!" Feng Lin''s face has a smile to spread out: Gu Sheng because of this talk, is undoubtedly disguised to admit her attitude. He looked at Gu Sheng''s calm look, but he had some red ears. He only felt that the other side was really cute. He suddenly remembered something and asked Gu Shengyin, "is the feather I gave you engraved with my name still there?" Gu Shengyin takes out the plume which has been keeping the golden red color and the faint me from the storage ring. Feng Lin saw this and said with a smile: "Lanling should have kept such confidence. Obviously, it was not that I had no feelings before." Gu Sheng gave him a sidelong nce: e on, I just think Phoenix''s plume is a good thing, there''s no need to waste it." Feng Lin chuckled: "good, good. But it''s a good thing He slowly told Gu Shengyin about the rules of the Phoenix n. Gu Sheng yed a joke with him: "well, you have already started to y my idea at such an early time?" Feng Lin pulled her into her arms: "I told you so many times that I fell in love with you at first sight, but you didn''t believe it." "Go, I''ll take you to see the Phoenix forest, which is famous for its three realms." Feng Lin takes Gu Shengyin''s hand and goes forward. Along the way, he naturally asked Gu Shengyin about the thunder robbery. This kind of thing is not Lanling can know, Gu Shengyin can only say that he did not know. Feng Lin didn''t ask much. Gu Sheng has never heard of what happened to him this time. During this period of Gu Shengyin''sa, he went to consult the elders of the Phoenix n, but he didn''t get any useful results. It must be that Lanling, who was just sober, could not know. This is the idea in Feng Lin''s heart. They came to a ce. From the outside, Gu Shengyin can only see a scene like white fog. But Feng Lin took her hand and went straight into the white fog. As soon as he stepped into the white fog, the scene in front of Gu Sheng changed dramatically. She widened her eyes and looked at the scene with astonishment. - it''s almost the fourth shift written with my eyes closed. I''ve been sleeping at 2:00 p.m. for several consecutive days, and I haven''t had a nap since 7:00 a.m. = = the world should be over tomorrow. The next ne, the modern world, remains specific and mysterious. Good night ~ , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1208 All you can see is red in general. Countless giant trees wrapped around the translucent me appeared in her sight. Those trees have white jade general branches, but the leaves seem to be the most gorgeous jade in the world. Such a warm color seems to release all the beauty of one''s life in a moment, even if the next moment is about to enter the eternal apoptosis. However, Gu Shengyin knew that they would not apoptosis. Fenghuang wood, a unique sacred wood of the Phoenix family, can be immortal for thousands of years if it is not damaged by external forces. She can''t help but go forward, to a phoenix wood, put out her hand, gently touched the me brake around the leaves. As expected, there was no burning pain. Instead, it was warm andfortable. Feng Lin did not follow, but stood in situ, looking at a tree not far away a ghost. Phoenix wood is gorgeous, but it can''t take away the elegant demeanor of the people under the tree. From the first time she saw Gu Shengyin, Fenglin felt that it was a pity that this woman did not devote herself to the Phoenix. Gu Sheng has a feeling for fangruo heart and looks back at him. There are scattered leaves falling from the Phoenix wood, which is more gorgeous and shocking than any flower rain in the world. And the woman in the flower rain, looking back and smiling, took all his sight. Feng Lin suddenly surged up an impulse that never existed before. He stepped forward, in Gu Sheng slightly puzzled because of the eyes will be heavily crowded into the arms. His heart beat so fast. This is Gu Shengyin''s most intuitive feeling. Then she felt her eyes gently covered with something warm. Very light, very soft, people can easily feel each other''s love and pity. The warmth gradually rolled down, from the eyelids, to the nose, to the cheek, and finally, to the slightly open lips. This is a very gentle kiss, which is very different from Fenglin''s ordinary feeling. Gu Sheng is quietly feeling the gentleness of this man. "Lanling, Lanling..." He called to her with a low voice. When he called out, Gu Sheng said softly. In this unique Phoenix forest in the sky and the earth, Fenglin hugs Gu Shengyin like a child, and they embrace each other quietly in this unmanned world. When tired, Gu Shengyin quietly closes his eyes and leans against Fenglin''s arms. Feng Lin embraces the sleeping woman in her arms, just like embracing the whole world. This time, it seems that there is something tacit between the two. Feng Lin and Gu Sheng met the elders of the family in the Phoenix n and got the same blessing without ident. In fact, the Phoenix n is far from being as arrogant as the outside world ims. In front of the partner recognized by the people, they shed their normal perfect aura and reveal the real side that can only be revealed by the people close to them. The most important thing is that this race, which is famous for its gorgeous and beautiful appearance, from the elders of the n to the newly born phoenix cubs, is all Yan Kong. Gu Sheng easily captured the hearts of many Phoenix because of his rare face even in the Phoenix n. After all, Gu Shengyin is not a God now, so it is not good for her to live in God''s court for a long time. After confirming that she had no problems, Feng Lin sent her back to Lanling. "Lanling, you wait for me. I will go to the n to prepare for it, and I will surely bring you a grand courtship." Feng Lin looked at Gu Shengyin''s eyes and said seriously. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1209 Gu Sheng responded well. But she did not wait for Fenglin''s marriage, and so on came to the divine court''s will. She experienced a huge thunder robbery, not only shocked the whole Lanling area, but also the shenting side. Naturally, the shenting side also did some investigation, and finally did not find out the reason for the abnormal robbery of thunder, but Gu Sheng attracted the attention of shenting because of the ghost cultivation which caused the change. After investigating her deeds over the years, it was found that the will of the divine court came naturally. Seeing the emissary from the divine court driving away, Gu Sheng is calm because he is rubbing the Dharma edict in his hand. As a matter of fact, her days had no influence on the ghost king of Lanling. He is still the king who governs Lanling area, but has changed from acquiescence to official recognition. Maybe we should add a ghost king of Lanling. No, it should be said that he is the real king of Lanling. He is also a figure with backstage. At least if anyone wants to attacknlingyu in the future, they should also consider whether this will cause the wrath of the divine court. Three months after the order of the divine court came down, Gu Shengyin heard the cry of a Jin in an afternoon nap. She walked out of the hall door and looked up to see the breathtaking scene. The sky above the haze and gray Lanling area is lit by countless red mes: several ming Phoenix danced in the sky with long and gorgeous tail feathers, silently performing dazzling dance. Gu Sheng is the most familiar Phoenix in the middle. It''s Fenglin. Seeing her figure, Feng Lin''s eyes brightened, and then she raised her neck high. The sound of Feng Ming came into all the ghosts'' ears. Even if no one can recognize what the call means, they can feel the meaning of the call. This phoenix is courting. It is said that the mostmon ceremony of Phoenix courtship is phoenix dance. A male Phoenix, the most gorgeous dance in his life, must be that he dances for his partner. Everyone was shocked by the scene. They are upied by the dance and the long song upy the sight, upy the ears, bewitch the mind. In this world, how can there be such a beautiful dance? Such a sweet voice? How happy is the woman who has been courted like this? Gu Sheng stands in ce quietly, watching the Phoenix fall to his side from the air. People watched the gorgeous Phoenix fly around their Lanling adults three times, and then turned into a familiar figure. Feng Lin gently held her hand, a fire red jade card appeared in his palm. "This is my soul card, Lanling. Would you like to be his keeper?" The token holder can know his whereabouts and condition at any time. If you give your life card to a person, you will open yourself up in front of that person. Gu Shengyin looks at the palm of his hand, and the exquisite jade card is shining. He lies there quietly. She held out her hand, did not take the jade card, but closed his palm. In Feng Lin''s puzzled eyes, she took out the feather engraved with the name of Fenglin. "I already have this, haven''t I?" She said with a smile. Feng Lin because of her just action hang up the heart this just put down. He then said his purpose today: "the Phoenix people have only one partner in their life. They depend on each other for the rest of their lives. Lanling, would you like to be my partner? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1210 "Of course In everyone''s attention, Gu Shengyin said his answer. The most grand ceremony of the Phoenix people is the only once in a lifetime marriage proposal ceremony. As for the grand wedding,nlingyu said: you have made such a grand proposal, we must find the venue for the wedding! So it was settled. The wedding of the two was held in the Yin and Yang realms of Lanling. Ah Jin and Wei Wei, who has already found her true love, are rubbing their hands to show that we must hold an infinite grand wedding ceremony, so that no one else will underestimate our Lanling area. Gu Sheng looks at his subordinates with tears andughter. After thinking about it, she still didn''t have the heart to tell them: the Phoenix n, the most concerned is to propose. If the other party agrees to be a partner, the ceremony ispleted. In other words, Phoenix people don''t pay attention to big marriage. But since the subordinates are so motivated, she should not pour cold water on them. Moreover, the wedding is not only one-sided Phoenix, she still attaches great importance to her big marriage. When Feng Lin asked whatnlingyu was preparing for, Gu Sheng said in a good mood that he was preparing for the wedding. Feng Lin was surprised for a moment. Gu Sheng had a bad idea. She approached Fenglin''s ear and said quietly, "you gave me such a surprise and gorgeous proposal. I will also return you a grand wedding." Feng Lin suddenly realized and nodded, so it is. But always feel as if there is something wrong with it? Gu Sheng snickered. The poor Phoenix did not know that in the eyes of both the human world and other races in the divine court, whoever was the party holding the wedding ceremony was the one who was seeking to marry. After thousands of years, no matter what Fenglin thinks, many immortals only know that the real king of Lanling held a grand wedding ceremony in order to marry Fenglin, the God of Phoenix. When Feng Lin knew the meaning of this, it had already been known by all three circles. What can Fenglin do? He doesn''t care about these false names, but it doesn''t prevent him from getting some benefits from Gu Shengyin with the help of this matter. The rtionship between husband and wife, of course, can only be found in some harmonious things. The next day, the fresh and fresh Feng Lin came out of the door. It doesn''t matter who marries, who goes up and who goes down. It''s good to talk, isn''t it? Gu Sheng: who are these guys? It''s been such a long time, and I''m still chewing my tongue! Both Phoenix and Gu Shengyin have a long life span. In their spare time, they will dress up as ordinary couples and go to all corners of the three realms to experience a different life. Until the decline of heaven and man. Gu Shengyin can clearly perceive that his body is aging, and the spiritual power in his body is also slowly passing away. She will not live long. Fenglin also knows. But neither of them broke the story. They should still y until the end of the day. After all, she couldn''t hold on. "Fenglin, I am very happy in this life." Gu Sheng said to Feng Lin with a smile on his face. As a result of her weak body, she put on a thick cloak, and her long ck hair was gray and mottled. Like this body, she came to the end of her life. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1211 There is something in Feng Lin''s eyes shing. But he did not go to tube, just greedy looking at the woman around, even the eyes are reluctant to blink. His throat is slightly astringent: "I, I am also very happy." Gu Sheng reached out his hands no longer moist to touch Fenglin''s face: "so smile, Fenglin." "Don''t feel sad, didn''t we agree? I''m just going to go first. I''ll wait for you. Next life, we''ll be together Hearing the general words of thest words, Feng Lin has been tense emotions, and finally failed to contain the copse. He gently hugged Gu Shengyin in his arms. This person is too fragile now, he even dare not too hard, because she can not bear, will hurt. Out of sight of Gu Shengyin, some warm liquid fell on her cloak. "I''m not sad, I''m not sad..." I don''t know if I want to persuade her or myself. But Gu Shengyin can''t see it. Can''t he hear his suppressed hoarse voice? She could only put all her strength around him. "I love you, Fenglin." This is what Lanling never said to Fenglin in his whole life. Fenglin once spent thousands of years for this sentence, was unable to pry Gu Shengyin''s mouth open. But if she had to hear it at thest moment of her life, Fenglin would rather not hear it all her life. Holding his clothes hand gradually lost strength, Feng Lin can very clearly feel the breath of the man in his arms. "Lanling?" He gave a gentle cry, as if afraid to startle her too loud. "Well..." Gu Sheng because gently should a, no longer below. For a long time. What can not suppress choking sound in this piece of no one''snd ring. If someone was here, they would be able to hear the cry, like a wild animal that had lost its mate. The wind stopped quietly, afraid to disturb the man who just lost his love. Huaizhong people seem to have a change, Feng Lin quickly looked up. This one eye, but let his canthus to crack. His beloved body is slowly bing transparent. Yes, she is still a ghost monk, even if she has to be a deity. Ghost cultivation has no entity, only spirit body. When the Lord dies, the spirit will naturally dissipate between the heaven and the earth. "No, no, Lanling, there must be something to do!" Feng Lin looks a little crazy. He even tries to input his spiritual power into this lifeless body in order to keep her body. But it was all in vain. He watched the man in his arms turn into a little star, and lost any trace in the world in front of him. He kept a stunned posture and knelt down in the same ce. If someone passes by here, you can see a man in red who has been kneeling for several days in a daze at some clothes. Until ten dayster, Feng Lin finally had a trace of reaction. When he raised his right hand, a red light flew out of his palm and flew toward the Phoenix n above the nine heavens. He gently picked up the clothes on the ground one by one and put them on carefully in order, as if they were still on people. Then, he gently held them in his arms with a pious gesture, as if they were the most important treasures in this life. There was a false red me burning from him. "Lanling, I said, life and death do not give up." "Fenglin is here to apany you." - on the fourth watch, Gao Lengzhi saw the book review. I''m really sorry to update sote. The world is finally finished. If we don''t go to rtives tomorrow, we will resume the eighth shift as soon as possible. By the way, there is no ginseng in Gao Lengzhi''s new year''s activities. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1212 A long time ago, in this area called Lanling, there was an ancient country of Lanling. The eldest princess, born by the queen of the ancient country of Lanling, is the most beautiful girl in this country and is also favored by witches. Her eyes are as clear as the dew in early spring, and her smile is more fascinating than the most beautiful flowers in ancient China. people say that the royal highness of the princess is the Pearl of the ancient state of Lan Ling. She grew up carefree, originally thought that can be so carefree to continue life. But the war ising. In those days, wars were frequent among small countries in order to fight for wealth, ves, beauties,nd Any object is enough to justify the war. The neighboring state of Jieunched a war against Lanling state. Moreover, Lanling was obviously in decline. The generals of Lanling state died in the battle field, and the people of Lanling country were facing the crisis of being ughtered. The father of the eldest princess even wrote the imperial edict. Once the royal city was broken, as a king, he had only one end - unwilling to live in humiliation, so he had to choose to die. Before that, he arranged a confidant to escort his beloved daughter out. But the eldest princess did not ept such an arrangement. When everyone had no time to care about herself, she ran to the priest''s pce of Lanling kingdom. There are several witches sitting quietly praying in the pce. This is the only quiet ce in Lanling. As usual, the eldest princess walked into the hall. As a witch favored by the witches, she would have be the great Witch of Lanling state to protect the country on behalf of the witches. "Ladies and gentlemen, would you like to join me in guarding Lanling for thest time?" No one refused. In such a national situation, personal interests seem so insignificant. The eldest princess and the witches sacrificed themselves to awaken the power of the God in their sleep. The generals and men of the state of Jie who were besieging the city of Lanling were attacked unseen. In the eyes of all the officers and soldiers of the state of Lanling, they were like sand dunes blown by a strong wind, and instantly turned into powder. This is the end of the Lanling crisis. The price, however, is the life of the eldest princess and her witches. The soul is trapped and can never be reincarnated. people in the country of Lan Ling remembered the grace of her royal highness and the witches, who put up a memorial tablet at home. The faith from the people of a country warms up the ghost which should be dissipated between heaven and earth. Thousands of yearster, the ancient country of Lanling has long been annihted in the wind and sand, and has be a possible country in the legends ofter generations. The eldest princess, who had sacrificed for the resources of the whole country, is no longer known. Until one day, the girl in red with clear and calm eyes opened her eyes under the ground. For thousands of years, she didn''t remember anything. The only clear thing in my mind is Lanling, which is something she is willing to devote her life to protect. So, on this piece ofnd, appeared a female ghost named Lanling. A few yearster, yin and Yang were unified, and the name of the ghost king of Lanling was spread. This powerful ghost king has been persisting in her memory, because she always feels that it must be a very important thing. She finally saw her past and present life in the mirror of the third life of the divine court. "So my name is..." "Ginger." - Chapter 1213 "System, start the next task." Gu Shengyin just returned to the space and saw Fenglin''s final choice. Although she had already had the anticipation in her heart, she could not help but take a puff in her heart. The white light of the system flickers: "does the host really need a rest? Long time shuttle mission world... " "Will it affect my body and spirit?" Gu Shengyin interrupted it directly. The system pauses for a moment, and then says, "no host." Don''t know why, Gu Shengyin always felt that he heard the decadent taste from the sound of the system without emotional fluctuations. "What''s the problem?" She asked calmly. Once again, the system shed a white light: "no, host, just I think you may need to rest." Gu Sheng shakes his head: "do not need, directly start the next task." "All right, host." As a system, it cannot interfere with any decisions of the host. "Transfer memory." "All right, host." Gu Sheng did not open his eyes, but he felt cold liquid falling on his body from above. Hiss! It''s really cold. Opening his eyes, Gu Shengyin found that the sky was raining. asionally, there are pedestrians passing by in a hurry, leaving a tall figure in her eyes. Wait, tall? She lowered her head and looked at her short, chubby ws! After a moment of confusion, Gu Sheng looked around decisively and found a sparsely popted house under the eaves, struggling to climb to the bottom of an abandonedrge paper box. It''s much warmer. This memory system is just beginning to sort out for her. It took her a few seconds to transmit this memory. This is a kind of spirit animal which has already been extinct in the world. The psychic beast can appear in any form, but the appearance of the first illusion will be its own appearance in the future. The world is a science and technology ne. Science and technology, in short, does not believe in ghosts and gods. Ghosts and gods have always been believed, but not believed. Therefore, in this world where everyone believes in science, there is no supernatural thing at all, let alone the spirit beast, which is very tall. But it was the psychic beast that appeared. Gu Shengyin asked the system at the first time: "is it not unreasonable that the appearance of this body God?" With a sh of white light, the system replied, "host, being is reason. The world has recognized the existence of this psychic beast. " Consciousness is that this psychic beast is OK, recognized by thews of the world, and the host does not have to worry about anything wrong. I don''t know its origin. Gu Shengyin: "it''s Well, she knows. Start to sort out the memory. This animal, which is simr to the appearance of a cat in the world, is now in its infancy. Although the psychic beast is a very powerful existence in adulthood, she is not much better than ordinary animals in her infancy. At best, it''s a little bit more mature. This psychic beast looks good. It is reasonable to say that under normal circumstances, she is likely to be taken back by a kind-hearted person who likes animals, and then lead a happy life that is taken good care of. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1214 But that''s just possible. This psychic animal didn''te across such a good thing. She was actually picked up by a little girl. But if the psychic beast can know what happenedter, no matter what happens, she will change her mind a little bit. That''s right. A little change. That likes to wear the pink princess skirt, looks like the doll beautiful girl anweiwei, is a psychological distortion change. Her family condition is very good, but her parents are amercial marriage. They are tired of seeing each other, and they have young lovers outside. Under such circumstances, anweiwei, who was born under such circumstances, has never been short of material enjoyment from her childhood, but she has never enjoyed the warmth from her family. Children raised in such a family environment are likely to have very different extreme personalities: either the virgin white lotus or the extreme cold and merciless. The possibility of thetter is much greater than that of the former. But anweiwei''s character is far more crooked than cold and heartless. She looks cute and sweet on the surface, but she has a strong desire for violence in private. There was a beast in her heart. Every time she saw those soft and harmless poor animals, her heart could not help but want to violence. Look, she wanted to see them lying in front of her blood, with those clear eyes desperate to look at the world, and then die miserably. When anweiwei found the psychic beast in the heavy rain, she was in a very bad mood. As long as she is in a bad mood, she will want to abuse more. The psychic beast was brought home by anweiwei. Anweiwei good food and drink to keep her, watching her from a miserable little poor into a snow-white precious pet. The more beautiful the psychic, the sweeter the smile on anweiwei''s face. The housekeeper who had been taking care of her thought that it was the youngdy who liked this beautiful little thing, but he did not know that the youngdy of his family liked this little thing, but what he liked was the appearance of it lying in a pool of blood. Different from other animals, psychic animals are born with extraordinary sensitivity to human Qi. She could detect that the beautiful little human girl who brought herself home, though smiling at herself all day long, did not actually like herself. She just felt that she was aware of the danger in anweiwei and tried to get out of here. But how can Anwei, who has been staring at her, let her run away. "What a sensitive little thing." Anweiwei has a big smile. Then, the psychic is taken into an airtight room. Never came out again. Gu Sheng was shocked by the bloody description. Aware of the cold wind outside, and his shivering body, Gu Shengyin admits, well, she is cold. Anweiwei this small change. State, still can''t scare her. The inside of the box was dark and damp, and the outside was miserable. Gu Shengyin, who has traveled through countless worlds and is basically well respected, said that if she could speak at the moment, she would be able to sing a tearful Chinese cabbage every minute. Wait, in the rain. Gu Sheng hase back to her senses. Isn''t she in her infancy now, and it''s raining heavily outside? Now this body has no ability to resist! Gu Sheng tries to shrink his small body into the paper box to reduce his sense of existence. Will not really be so clever, just by an Wei Wei that small change. State to like? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1215 "Mr. Fang, this way, please." A man in a ck suit came out of a building opposite. An assistant was around to hold the umbre for him. Gu Shengyin''s eyes lit up when he saw him for the first time. There''s a way. Fang Yuhan just came here to talk about a business, but when he came out, he met with such weather. He frowned at the gray sky, but the assistant put a spare umbre in the car. Passing a corner, he suddenly heard a thin sound simr to the sound of a cat. The cat barks? He turned his head suspiciously. The assistant was wondering how the president of his family was walking and stopped halfway. Follow the president''s eyes, eh? Next to arge paper box, a small head came out. Cat? Fang Yuhan looked at the small thing, which seemed to be veryborious to climb out of a lot of paper boxes. He felt a sense of joy. It''s so small. Fang Yuhan has a visual inspection. This little cat like guy is only the size of his own palm, right? It is obvious that he has just been born and appears in this kind of ce again. It should be abandoned. At the moment, its shallow hair is wet by rain, wet dada stick on the body, looking very embarrassed. "President?" The assistant''s wary voice pulled his thoughts back. Fang Yuhan shakes his head and shakes off those messy thoughts. What''s wrong with me? Don''t you always dislike such delicate and fragile creatures? Gu Sheng just struggled to climb out of the box, and saw the back left by Fang Yuhan. She was stunned. Left? just wanted to catch up with her, another car stopped near her. "Miss, there is a kitten here." A soft voice remembered. Gu Sheng''s wet hair stood up in an instant. Because the system just gave a clear prompt: anweiwei ising. In this car, it''s anweiwei. A small red umbre opened from the open door, and a small figure appeared in Gu Shengyin''s sight. Anweiwei''s appearance is really deceptive. Gu Shengyin only looked at it and thought of it like this. Anweiwei''s big clear eyes swept around Gu Shengyin and said softly, "ah, poor kitten, uncle Wen, shall we take it home?" The middle-aged man, who was called Uncle Wen, frowned at the speech: "Miss, this kind of stray cat is unknown, and I don''t know if there is any virus in his body. What''s more, these animals have no feelings. Miss, you have adopted so many small animals, and they all ran away after being injured. It can be seen that they are not well bred. " Gu Shengyin: "it''s No, let go of those poor animals, they are not to run away, but all died in the hands of your sweet and innocentdy! "But Uncle Wen..." Anweiwei began to act coquettish, trying to bargain with the housekeeper. Gu Sheng ran in front of him because he spread his little feet. Did you think about my feelings when you talked about it? I don''t want to ept your favor. Finally convinced her housekeeper anweiwei, sharp eyed, saw that Gu Shengyin had left, and quickly called out: "Oh, uncle Wen, kitten has run away!" "Come on! Go and get back Gu Sheng ran faster because he heard the words. - four shifts. My parents and my auntie Kazuo should go to my cold sleep this evening. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1216 Joking, if really again by anweiwei take back, Gu Shengyin also can''t guarantee his small arms and legs, can run out from the vi. Because of the rain, Fang Yuhan didn''t walk fast. Gu Sheng could see the figure in front of him because he could see the figure in front of him. When his neck was tight, he was held up by the soft meat. Hiss! What a pain! In vain, she scratched with four ws in the air, but could not grasp anything. "Miss, I''ve got this little guy!" She heard the man who was holding her shouting behind her. Damn it! I was caught by anweiwei''s people. Gu Sheng looks at Fang Yuhan, who seems to have no reaction to what happened here. He opens his mouth and barks out his voice. Fang Yuhan''s step forward is a meal. He heard the sad voice of the little beast behind him. President, what''s the matter Assistant a little puzzled asked. Fang Yuhan did not answer, but turned around. Through the thick curtain of rain, he could see that the small beast that had been crying to himself was being held in the air by people, and his teaching was very miserable. Looking at the cold expression on the face of the small beast, Fang Yuhan is suddenly very ufortable. He strode in the direction of Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin was still struggling. The man who carried her seemed to be a little agitated and yelled: "what''s your name? It''s a blessing for you, miss! In the future, it''s better to live in a home and have a good food and drink than to wander around here? " Gu Sheng said in his heart that you miss took me back is not to support, is to open my belly! The man saw that the disobedient cat was still struggling for his life, and unconsciously added some strength to his hands. "Don''t make trouble. You''ll suffer if you make trouble again!" "What do you want to do to my cat?" A cold voice came from my side. When the man holding Gu Shengyin heard the voice, he couldn''t help but shiver. He seemed to feel a little embarrassed, turned his head and yelled at the visitor: "what, your cat, my hand is clearly..." His voice stuck in his throat. Because he could see who the man was. My husband and the other side today to talk about a cooperation. The people in charge of the Fang family, even his own husband, should be treated with courtesy. If my husband knows he dares to yell at Mr. Fang He couldn''t help but shiver again. He quickly put a smile on his face: "it''s Mr. Fang. It''s just me who was rude..." Fang Yuhan nced at him. He was not interested in listening to the other party''s nonsense. He just pointed to Gu Shengyin in his hand. "You hurt my cat." He said coldly. Yours? The man nced at Gu Shengyin, who was dirty all over the body. He clearly was a stray cat who had just been born. "Did Mr. Fang admit his mistake? This is a stray cat I just found..." "Meow ~" Gu Sheng shouts at Fang Yuhan because he is making foot. It seems that he is eager to go to his side. The intimacy in his action is very obvious. "¡­¡­" The man hesitated. It looks like Mr. Fang''s. Fang Yuhan strangely gets a trace of satisfaction from the kitten''s movements. "Now, can I have my cat back?" The man hesitated for a moment, and decided not to offend Fang Yuhan. He quickly handed the cat in his hand to him. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1217 But when he handed it over, Fang Yuhan''s hand was stiff for a moment. To tell the truth, he did not know why he saw the cat in that miserable call heart will be ufortable, so that the ghost came to tell a lie like that. However, this little guy is dirty and wet, which really makes president Fang, who is always a clean man, unable to bear it. He was about to take out the handkerchief from his pocket. Gu Shengyin had already jumped out of the man''s hand andnded firmly on Fang Yuhan''s shoulder. "Meow ~" seems to hate that his shoulder is a little cold. Gu Shengyin looks around and uses the force of his hind legs to jump into his own target -- the suit pocket that Fang Yuhan has just put into his hand. Fang Yuhan is frozen. He could feel his own temperature in his left pocket. His first reaction was to reach out and take the daring guy out and throw it on the floor. But the other party made an action at the next moment: maybe the temperature of the human body in his pocket was too warm. Gu Sheng couldn''t help but stretch out his small head to rub against the inside of his pocket, and then he called twice softly. The voice waspletely different from the previous fright and shrill, full ofziness and contentment. It''s very happy. Get this cognition, Fang Yuhan''s heart that a trace of worry then mysteriously disappeared. Forget it, it''s rare to meet such a small thing that you don''t hate. Keep it. The assistant around him gaped at the obvious muddy mark on his president and the dirty cat in his pocket. The person who settled down didn''t know, but he could see clearly that the president didn''t know this cat at all! Is this really his cool and clean President? The assistant looked up at the sky, thinking whether the weather was bad or not, and he was sick, so he had hallucinations. "Gone." As usual, he said in a cold voice. As soon as the assistant turned back to the cool eyes of his president, he instantly entered the professional state. Sure enough, this is our president. As for the cat The assistant said he had better forget. The man who settled down watched two people and a cat leave with an umbre in the heavy rain. He didn''t doubt Fang Yuhan''s words. After all, he saw the interaction between Mr. Fang and the cat. With the character of the general manager Fang, if he is not his own, how can he allow a small animal to be so presumptuous? He turned back, waiting for anweiwei in the car to see hime back empty handed, some ugly face: "where is the cat?" The man said apologetically: "the kitten has its owner. Mr. Fang, his owner, has juste to take it away." Mr. Fang? Although anweiwei is not old, she is very clear in her heart that she is not the one she can provoke. Since it''s his cat, forget it. It''s just It''s a pity. Thinking of that kitten shivering in the heavy rain, her eyes showed a trace of regret. Such a small thing, when the light of despair in his eyes, must be very beautiful. The Housekeeper on one side looked at her and thought that she was unhappy because she liked the kitten. "If you really like these little guys, why don''t we go to the cat house and have one?" he suggested An Weiwei smell speech on the face showed a smile: "Uncle Wen, you''d better!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1218 Fang Yuhan returns home with Gu Shengyin. In order to facilitate his work, he did not live in a vi in the countryside, but chose a high-end apartment area close to thepany address. Three bedrooms and two living rooms are more than enough for one person. In addition, he has a habit of cleanliness. He doesn''t like outsiders and doesn''t hire a servant at home. Instead, he regrly asks the housekeepingpany to do some cleaning. Back home. Fang Yuhan took out the little guy in his pocket at the first time and put it on the floor. Several small gray footprints appeared on the white floor. Fang Yuhan frowned and picked up Gu Shengyin, who had just been free. He''s going to take a bath for this filthy little thing. However, when he arrived at the bathroom, president Fang remembered that he couldn''t do it at all! I remember that the assistant had a cat in his family. ording to him, cats are precious creatures and can''t be treated casually. Fang Yuhan frowned again. It''s a real hassle. As a result, the assistant who had not yet arrived home was called back by his president. Knowing that the president asked him toe over with such a serious tone, he just asked him to take a bath for the cat and feed him some food. The assistant left tears in his heart. Nowadays, assistants don''t have human rights. Cats are masters! No, this seems to be a little girl. Well, change it. The cat is the firstdy! the assistant took a bath for Gu Shengyin with grief and indignation. However, when he gave Gu Shengyin a bath, the full of grief and indignation immediately turned into a full of surprise. Yan color. What a beautiful little thing! The kitten''s fur color is pure white, and its eyes are actually rare ink purple. When looking at people quietly, it seems to be with infinite mystery and remoteness. Noble andzy. Besides, the assistant didn''t recognize that it belonged to the cat. Her appearance is no different from ordinary cats, but her tail ispletely different from that of ordinary cats. Instead, she has a big hairy tail like a squirrel. You can imagine how attractive the fluffy tail will be when the kitten grows up! Forget it, don''t think about it. Maybe it''s some rare mutation? ''s warm male assistant glittering at Gu Sheng Yin, he didn''t hold his heart to shout the princess''s highness, let the ves serve you. Gu Sheng looked at his human being with pride and gave a proud meow. assistant second understands, Princess your highness, this is hungry! He went to his CEO''s kitchen and searched around, empty! Well, it''s estimated that this is also the owner who seldom cooks. The assistant said patiently, "wait a minute, baby. I''m going to the supermarket to buy you cat food." With that, he went out the door with his wallet. Gu Shengyin: "it''s Wait! Who said I want to eat cat food! And what the hell is little baby! Gu Sheng is still there, Fang Yuhan also took a bath and changed a bathrobe and came out. Her eyes fell on him. Bathrobe neckline bag is not tied very tight, so from the vicle down to the honey chest revealed arge area of skin. Gu Sheng for the eyes "pure" swept a nce, in the heart under thement: good figure. There are two long and strong legs at the bottom of the waist. There are no bulging muscles, but the smooth lines show that the owner of the body is not only sitting in the office all year round. Fang Yuhan lowered his head and saw a beautiful little thing staring at himself without blinking. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1219 Gu Sheng blinked innocently. Now she is just a little animal who doesn''t know anything. In fact, Fang Yuhan only regards her as a little animal who doesn''t know anything. However, this little guy is really surprisingly beautiful. Fang Yu''s eyes shed with admiration. If it was not in the heavy rain was not in a mess, I am afraid there would have been many peoplepeting to take it back? I''ve seen many people who take their pets as their ancestors, and Fang Yuhan is quite calm. "Come here." He sat on the sofa and waved to Gu Shengyin, who was squatting at the other end of the sofa. Gu Sheng did not hesitate to get up, and then walked toward the other side. It''s just that she overestimated the bnce of the body. When he was about to get close to Fang Yuhan, he stumbled and his left leg apanied by his right leg. She was born small, and round, like a ball like, directly toward the Fang Yuhan roll past. "Meow!" Gu Sheng felt that he had run into something hard. The pain was not painful, but it was notfortable. She gave a cry of grievance. But he did not get a response from Fang Yuhan. Looking up, Gu Shengyin saw Fang Yuhan''s delicate face. What? Are you not happy? Can I still bump you into pain? Gu Sheng wants to jump over Yuhan''s shoulder as he steps on something under his feet. Unexpectedly, he sees Fang Yuhan''s expression be more subtle with his actions. She lowered her head and was embarrassed. It seems that, as if, by ident, she stepped on something terrible. If Gu Shengyin is a person at the moment, she will be embarrassed to death, but she is a psychic animal. Yes! Yes, I''m a psychic beast who doesn''t know anything. Soforting himself, Gu Sheng pretended that nothing happened. He jumped on Fang Yuhan''s shoulder, and some naughty patted Fang Yuhan''s face with the soft meat pad of his forepaws. As if to say: "bold guy, see this king fell down, unexpectedly did not help!" Fang Yuhan''s original uneasiness was dispersed by the little guy''s arrogant appearance. His lips shallow hook up, even can not help showing a trace of smile. Holding Gu Shengyin''s small ws, he pped her down from his shoulder. Fang Yuhan said to her earnestly, "you can''t climb your shoulders at will, or I won''t take you." Gu Shengyin turned to him with his back: sorry, I''m just a cat, I can''t understand anything. Fang Yuhan said: He had just said it casually, and didn''t expect the little beast to understand. But why, looking at it like this, I always think it can understand? Fang Yuhan turned it around and took a look at it. Gu Shengyin: "it''s What do you do? Hooligan! However, Fang Yuhan could not understand her psychological activities, but said to himself: "it turned out to be a little girl." Gu Shengyin: "it''s The heart is very tired, does the psychic beast have no animal rights? Fang Yuhan didn''t realize what he had done that was uneptable to the beast. He just dragged his chin and was seriously thinking about a problem. "Now that you havee to my house, you should have a name." Gu Sheng''s name is very important because of this. I hope that the president who has received higher education at a nce can have an aesthetic worthy of his education. In the original plot, anweiwei takes the psychic beast home just to make fun of herself. How can she bother to name her? Fang Yuhan looks at the kitten in a twinkling of energy. He looks at his appearance without blinking, and moves in his heart. She seems to understand humannguage? "You just call..." - bagengzhi is back! What is it called? Guess it ~ on thest day of this month, although my monthly ticket list has been suspended, my baby with surplus food should feed Gao Lengzhi! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1220 Fang Yuhan looked at the kitten and raised his ears with his words. He seemed to care about it very much. He was very surprised. Could this kitten really understand people''s words? However, he only regarded it as a kitten born with higher intelligence than ordinary animals, and did not think of any magical ce to go. However, looking at her appearance, he could not help but want to tease her. "You look white all over. Why don''t you call it Xiaobai?" A deep voice came from above. Gu Shengyin: "it''s She chose to turn around and refuse tomunicate with the people in front of her. Looking at the humanized behavior of the kitten on his legs, Fang Yuhan can''t help holding up the corner of his lips. "Well, I''ll stop teasing you. I''ll call it Sydney." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Although the name is like this, it is better than Xiaobai. She was thinking, but Fang Yuhan thought she was still unhappy. He frowned and said, "if Sydney doesn''t work, what about snowball? Snowball? Snow As he was talking, the assistant came into the door carrying a lot of things, just when he heard his president muttering to himself. After listening to this string of nouns in the mouth of the president, the assistant opened his mouth after knowing that the other party was naming the kitten. He did not dare to directly dislike his own president''s taste. What can he do? He is also afraid that he will be deducted from his bonus. ¡­¡­ Finally, Gu Shengyin''s name was determined. It''s a Sydney homonym, Shirley. After deciding the name, the forced assistant was sent to the kitchen to prepare dinner for one person and one cat. Fang Yuhan sat in the living room watching TV with her new born Miss Shirley. Assistant Xiao Liu is very fast. This means Fang Yuhan. You can make two dishes at will. As for the cat food for Gu Shengyin, it is very convenient. However, when Xiao Liu is holding a bowl of mushy things and looking forward to looking at Gu Shengyin, Gu Shengyin doesn''t want to go too far. I''m a psychic! Psychic beast! Don''t treat me like a cat, will you! "What''s the matter?" Fang Yuhan frowns and looks at this side. Knowing that he didn''t want to eat, he seemed worried. He asked the assistant, "is it that the food you make is too bad to eat?" Liu Xiaoliu, who was shot innocently: Can I be med for that? I''m just dropping cat food a little bit, OK? However, he did not have the courage to yell at his boss. He could only calmly say, "the taste of cat food is the same." It means I don''t carry the pot. Fang Yuhan didn''t catch the key point in his words, but said anxiously, "what can I do if Shirley doesn''t like to eat?" The assistant is also worried when he hears the speech. What can I do if such a small cat doesn''t eat? Gu Shengpletely ignored these two idle guys. She jumped from Fang Yuhan''s leg to his arm, and meow at Xiao Liu''s three dishes and one soup on the table. I want to eat! Don''t eat cat food! Fang Yuhan''s thought in a strange and she connected: "do you want to eat on the table?" Gu Sheng''s little tail, which has not yet grown up, wags because of the White Velvet behind him. That''s right! Fang to cold eyes a bright, said to the assistant: "go and get a small bowl." Assistant Xiao Liu''s face was muddled: "no, President, kittens can''t eat human food, they will get sick..." Gu Sheng meows at him, and then looks at something that tastes bad in his hands, showing an expression of disgust. Xiao Liu: "it''s just Don''t ask him why he can see dislike in a cat''s face! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1221 Gu Sheng was also tired. To tell you the truth, although she looks like an ordinary cat, she is still a very powerful psychic animal in essence, and will not be as delicate as a real cat. Human food has no effect on her. On the contrary, if she really like a cat to eat those strange cat food, it is estimated that there will be problems. Maybe her reaction is too strong, Fang Yuhan is amon sense (FOG), actually agreed to let her try human food requirements. Xiao Liu was desperate for his wayward president. However, he took a small bowl and gave Gu Shengyin a bowl of light soup. Fang Yuhan probably knows that ordinary cats can''t be raised like this, especially when Shirley looks so small. He did not let her eat more, and after observing for a long time, he made sure that she would not be in any big trouble, and after eating very happily, he put down his mind. "I''ll take Shirley to the doctor at the weekend. If the doctor says she''s OK, she''ll have dinner with meter." President Fang made the decision very neatly. As a cat ve''s assistant, Liu is very desperate for his own president, and sympathizes with this beautiful but ill fated kitten. In his opinion, the president of his ownpany did not understand the situation It''s really Shirley''s sorrow. But what can one of his assistants say? Xiao Liu can only pray for Shirley silently at the bottom of her heart. Obviously, Fang Yuhan and Gu Shengyin can''t understand Xiao Liu''s worries. After dinner and let Xiao Liu clean up everything, Fang Yuhan made a very impolite order. Only one person and one cat were left in the room. The weather is bad and there will be no outdoor sports. Fang Yuhan can only turn on the TV and watch a financial program. This is a very boring thing, especially for a young animal. Yes, after arriving at this psychic beast, Gu Shengyin found that he had some uncontrolled behaviors. Although she can control the body, she can''t help but expose some instinctive movements belonging to animal cubs at certain times, such as when she sees Fang Yuhan, who is recognized by her heart. And then, at some point, the mind bes quite childish out of control. It''s like this moment. Fang Yuhan, who was watching the program attentively, felt that his clothes around his waist were gently pulled by something. He lowered his head and saw that the little thing he had just picked up today was biting his clothes restlessly. "Don''t make any noise." He frowned slightly and gave a low reprimand. When president Fang is concentrating on something, he doesn''t like to be disturbed. If it is in thepany, those people will know that he is unhappy when he hears his tone, and will never dare to disturb him again. But obviously, his yelling didn''t work for a young kid. The force of biting his clothes became stronger. Fang Yuhan was once again distracted. His face was a little ugly, but he couldn''t get any fire out of his clear eyes. President Fang felt that there was something wrong with this feeling, but his hand had been very honest in holding up the little guy who was constantly harassing him. Put it in the same ce as your eyes. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1222 "Don''t make a fuss, Shirley." This time, his voice obviously took some helplessness. President Fang did not know that those delicate little things were always sensitive to human emotions, not to mention Gu Shengyin, who knew his nature very well. So she will rely on his tolerance to act coquettish. Fang Yuhan''s gentleness in exchange for Gu Shengyin''s bolder action. She stretched out her small ws and kept picking on Fang Yuhan''s hand, trying to run to the other side''s head to y wild. Yes, it''s wild. Fang Yuhan has a headache and looks at the little milk cat with obvious excess energy. Yes, so far, both Xiao Liu and president Fang Da think Gu Shengyin is only a very rare cat. He thought for a while, took out his mobile phone, searched a little, and found a forum: [ask: my cat always bites my clothes, grabs them on me, even tries to climb on my head, never stops. What can I do to stop her? ] this forum is obviously active. Not long after his post was sent out, he heard many replies. 1L: thendlord is here to show off. The appraisal is finished. 2L: are you tired of my lovely cat? Tired? Tired? If you are bored, you can contact me! 3L: no picture to say a ball! ¡­¡­ Fang Yuhan looks at these meaningless replies without expression. This is why he dislikes social tforms such as BBS and post bars. Almost all of them are meaningless and exaggerated water stickers. The CEO of NTM does not understand the significance of wasting time on such things, and can not get the so-called budding point. Gu Sheng ignored himself by watching him patronizing his mobile phone, and bit a bit on the hand he used to suppress himself. Of course, Lidao is very careful, there will be a little tingling to attract his attention, but it will not really hurt him. Ding! Atst there was a serious reply. 13L: I guess it''s the first time the owner has a cat? And certainly did not study the relevant information. As you said, the girl in your family is obviously bored and wants you to y with her. At this time, as the host, it is good to spare some time to apany her. Finally, thendlord has such a sticky little girl expressed envy. My king always looks down on me with disdainful eyes 16L: upstairs + 1, so is my queen. I really want to be spoiled once! 17L: I really want to be lucky once + 1 The president of the content side has been toozy to read it. Anyway, he has already known what he wants to know. Throw away the mobile phone and pay attention to Gu Shengyin, who is covered with one hand and is struggling to break free. Fang Yuhan put a little force on his hand and lifted the other party from the palm of his hand. Take time to y with her? President Fang thought without expression: how to y with a cat? Think of once to assistant Liu''s home, to Fang Zheng sitting on the sofa that puppet cat Shun Mao situation. President Fang hesitated. Slowly, he stretched out another free hand and gently smoothed it on the other side''s soft and soft back. "Meow ~" just in the palm of his hand, the little guy settled down in a moment, half narrowed his eyes and called out, obviously veryfortable. It''s really courtship. Caress. Looking at Shirley like this, a strange sense of satisfaction rose in the heart of president Fang Da. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1223 Fang Yuhan never thought that he would y with a cat patiently one day. But the fact is that, he not only gave his family Shirley little girl Shun Mao, but also scratched her slightly raised chin without a teacher. Gu Shengyin, who was served veryfortably, finally calmed down, half squinting, and lying in his palm. That''s good. Fang Yuhan looks at the kitten like this, and the corners of his lips can''t help smiling. Gu Sheng felt a little tired. Her body was sleepy when she was a child. She had just made a scene. Now she was loose and felt sleepy. When Fang Yuhan finds out, he can see that Bai Tuan Zi in the palm of his hand has closed his eyes, and his small body rises and falls with his breath, which is really lovely. Also do not know what she is dreaming of, that delicate little nose suddenly pulled, two small round ears followed by a shake. President Fang, who just saw this scene, felt as if he had been electrified by something at this moment. If we use theworknguage, it is the moment that president Fang Da was adored by their little princess Shirley. Seeing Shirley fall asleep, Fang Yuhan realizes that she hasn''t prepared a nest for Shirley. Can''t she sleep in her hands all night? Fang Yuhan put the white ball on the sofa, ready to find something by himself. As a result, Xiaotuan was just put down, as if he had been woken up by something. He was shaking and ready to stand up. Fang Yuhan didn''t open his eyes when he looked at her. He was afraid that she would fall off the sofa, so he held her in the palm of his hand. Then, he saw that Xiaotuan''s delicate little nose sniffed it. He seemed to find a very satisfied ce. He closed his eyes again and fell into sleep. Are you looking for yourself? Fang Yuhan realized this, and his heart seemed to be filled with warm bubbles. It''s lovely. Looking at the white ball son lying in his palm sleeping with satisfaction, Fang Yuhan didn''t hold back and gave her a kiss on the top of her head. After kissing, Fang Yuhan reacts to what he has done. His gentle expression instantly restored his former calm, but his red ears showed that what had just appeared was not his own illusion. Fang Yuhan, who has always been famous for his indifference, actually kisses a kitten! Fang Yuhan silently thought that it must be just an illusion, that guy must not be me! Looking at Bai Tuan Zi sleeping so sweet in his hands, Fang Yuhan is not willing to wake her up. After turning down the TV for a while, he went back to his room to rest. Yes, he didn''t take Gu Shengyin. Gently put the small white ball in your hand on your pillow. Almost as he expected, there was a breath of his own on the pillow, and the little white ball was put on it, but his body moved a little. After changing afortable position, he continued to sleep. Turn off the lights. Fang Yuhany down next to Xiaotuan Zi and pulled down the quilt to cover one person and one cat withoutpletely covering her. She fell into the ck sweet dream fragrance. Gu Sheng woke up early. When she woke up from her sleep, she found herself nestling in the warmth, and raised her head to face a thin lip of sexuality. She fell asleep and even curled herself into Fang Yuhan''s shoulder socket. The key is, see the other side sleeping appearance, before the thought reacts, she has stretched out her little tongue. Head, on that thin lip, quickly licked! - there are four shifts before 12 o''clock. Thank you for the high cold branch of the baby, thank the ginkgo leaf big local tyrant''s red envelope! In memory of the first leader of life. Thanks to all the babies who cast monthly tickets for Gao Lengzhist month, let Gao Lengzhi get the first monthly ticket award since he wrote. I feel that today''s life has beenpleted [cover your face] finally, continue to ask for a wave of tickets ~ MUA! in the end , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1224 After licking, Gu Sheng just a face muddled reactione over, what did he do! Her little body trembled for a moment, but she was only so big that she didn''t wake up the sleeping people. Gu Shengyin buried his whole body in the quilt. It''s a shame. Last night, the one who has been acting like a coquettish girl, asking for attention and embracing, must not be himself! Just in the morning in the face of beauty can not control the integrity, it must not be their own! At this time, the system said calmly: "host, please face the reality, escape can not solve any problem." Gu Shengyin: "it''s What a big truth! However, the system can''t understand Gu Shengyin''s psychology. In its view, the host''s situation is really normal. Isn''t it amon sense for the system to attach itself to a young psychic animal and do something simr to his original character? So the systemforted Gu Shengyin and said, "don''t let the host feel ufortable. It takes at least one year for the primate to be young. It''s better for the host to get used to it as soon as possible." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Nofort at all! If she had not understood the system and knew that the other party did not have the emotion of ordinary creatures, she would have thought that the other party was gloating. This meeting and Fang Yuhan also wakes up from sleep. He doesn''t need an rm clock because of his long-term regr work and rest. His daily biological clock can wake him up at the same time. As soon as he woke up, he realized that it was wrong. There seems to be something arched in the quilt around me. Fang Yuhan, who is still in the early stage of awakening, gropes for his hand and finds out a little white Tuan who is still in self-examination. Gu Sheng was still scolding himself for how he couldn''t control himself. At the next moment, he just felt that the sky was spinning, and in a twinkling of an eye, he was on a beautiful face. That pair of eyes in the day like the cold star general cold, this time is shrouded in ayer of mist, let that person''s whole contour all appear to be soft rise. So, before Gu Shengyin''s head reacts, she can''t help but stretch out her pink tongue again. Her head is wet and licked on the dark eyes. After licking, Gu Shengyin covered his eyes with two small ws. I can''t see, I can''t hear, I don''t know anything! The whole system of onlookers: The lower part of Yuhan is really sober. He looked at the small white ball in his hand, and finally reflected that this was the little guy he had picked up yesterday. Looking at her warm good morning kiss, she covered her face and looked very shy. Surprised by Shirley''s humanization, Fang Yuhan was still in a good mood. He probably understood the mind of the cat ves now. My little princess likes to be close to her or something. It''s wonderful! Of course, as a high cold president, Fang Yuhan will not use this kind of tone words which are not serious. President Fang just briefly hooked his thin lips. Gu Sheng, who just raised his head from his face, was stunned for a moment by this rare tenderness. President Fang looked at his little princess and was in a good mood. But on the surface but a pair of cold appearance: "dirty dead, like what words?" Gu Shengyin: "it''s When you say this, can you put the smile on the corner of your mouth first! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1225 One man, one cat and two masters had a very harmonious morning. It''s just that Fang Yuhan is in trouble after getting up. Because he''s going to work. There was no food for Shirley at home, and he was not at ease to let Shirley, who had juste to the house, live at home for a whole day. Shirley is so small and so skinny. What if she falls when she jumps around? What if Shirley was afraid to be alone at home? What should Shirley do if she is hungry? ¡­¡­ Immersed in all kinds of worries, Fang Yuhan didn''t find that the baby cat, who had just met for only one night, had upied a very important position in his heart. This is not normal. But president Fang didn''t realize it at the moment. Gu Shengyin didn''t quite understand his concerns. As a psychic beast, she will not be as vulnerable as Fang Yuhan worried, let alone fear. As for hunger, even if she does not eat for a month, she will not be in danger of life, but will be very weak and even damage her foundation. But she couldn''t tell Fang Yuhan. Moreover, as a young psychic, it is actually very clingy. She hopes to stay with Fang Yuhan every day. Finally, under Gu Sheng''s dark purple eyes, president Fang made a major decision to take his little princess Shirley to work. Of course, as a high cold president, with a baby cat lying on his shoulder, Fang Yuhan can''t do anything that damages his image. As a result, Gu Shengyin''s temporary residence became Fang Yuhan''s suit pocket. She''s small anyway, so it''s OK to stuff it in. "The world has a fairy tale book called the little princess in the pocket," the system said. It''s about a beautiful princess in the Far West... " "Stop!" Gu Sheng can''t help interrupting the system. She suggested the system very seriously: "system, I suggest you read some books that are a little more profound. The little princess in the pocket is used to coax the innocent children The innocent children system: " Okay, host. " Obviously, it is a system without feelings. I don''t know why I always feel a little congested. When he arrived at Fang''spany, Fang Yuhan walked into his own exclusive channel in the awe of all thepany''s professional eyes, and then walked into his office with the same expressionless attitude. From the beginning to the end, no one found that their cool president had a cute baby cat in his pocket. Assistant Liu, who was working hard on the case, was pulled to the president''s office by a fatal call from his president. "President, what instructions do you have?" Assistant Liu is a little nervous. The president seldom calls him as soon as he goes to work. Is there something wrong with his work yesterday? Assistant Liu thought about it seriously, but still didn''t understand. He waited for his president''s instructions with some trepidation. "You go and buy me a breakfast." Fang Yu said with a calm face. Assistant Liu: He didn''t know whether he should cry orugh at the moment. Buy a breakfast or something, just send a message or make a phone call. What do you have to do? Then, he heard a very subtle cat call. Xiao Liu suspected that something was wrong with her ears. But then he saw a small white hairy head sticking out of the left pocket of his sitting president. - I really want to raise a cute Shirley. Ask for a wave of tickets, monthly ticket rmended tickets do not be soft, hit hard, high cold branch is not afraid of pain! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1226 Assistant Liu''s eyes are straight. After a long time, he said, "this is Shirley Fang Yu''s cold face nodded coldly. Looking at his assistant, looking at Shirley''s shining eyes, he reached out his hand without a trace, and just barely climbed out of his head, the little cat grunted and rolled back. Gu Shengyin, who was dizzy and bewildered: Assistant Xiao Liu: Fang Yu''s mouth did not show traces of the hook: "I told you toe up, is to let you bring a light some porridge. Although Shirley can see that there is no problem eating human food, it is better to be light. " Assistant Liu nodded to make sure. Then, he was kicked out of the door by his own president. Knowing that assistant Liu went out of the door, Fang Yuhan put his hand into his pocket and took out the stuffy little spirit beast inside. Gu Sheng didn''t want to talk to him at this time. As soon as she came out, she climbed onto each other''s desk, turned around, and pointed at him with her chubby little fart. Fang Yuhan is helpless. How can he be so angry? He said in a low voice: "OK, it''s my fault. Don''t be angry." Then he saw that his little fellow''s ears moved, still did not turn around. Fang Yu was frozen and thought to himself. This is his private office. No one wille in at ordinary times. Since no one will see it Gu Sheng felt a pair of warm hands gently fell on his body. The hands with very soft force in their own back gently stroked. It felt sofortable that she couldn''t hold back her instinctivefort and groaned softly. Stop it! Gu Sheng forced himself to stop. Even if it''s a primate in her infancy, she should also be a psychic with principles of integrity! Never yield to instinct! But It''s reallyfortable! It''s not over. President Fang watched Shirley rx under her hair and even let out afortable grunt. But all of a sudden the whole body was tense again. He doesn''t know what happened. Is it ufortable? After thinking about some small moves learned yesterday, he tentatively reached out his hand to Shirley''s chin and scratched it twice. "Meow ~" the enemy''s lethality is too strong for our army to resist. As a child, Gu Tongling beast Shengyin had little resistance and fell under the tender attack of president Fang Da. Very enjoy lying there to ept his hair andfort. Fang Yuhan quietly breathed a sigh of relief: finally, it was coaxed. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and gently point two times on the delicate little nose: "such a delicate little girl, fortunately I met me." Gu Sheng hummed twice and opened his mouth gently and bit his fingertips. As long as it''s not anweiwei''s little change, who won''t take care of me? The atmosphere between them was just right. Assistant Xiao Liu pushed the door and came in, and saw the president of his high cold family was itching for the beautiful princess Shirley. Assistant Liu: This must not be my president, I must be opening the door in the wrong way! Fang Yuhan took back his hand at the moment of Xiao Liu''s entrance and sat in a critical position. However, this does not hide the fact that he was still a cat vest second. Looking at a second back to the president of kaolin flower, Xiao Liu only felt that he might know something wonderful. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1227 If assistant Liu can y with his mobile phone at the moment, his psychological state should be as follows: [seeing the unknown side of his boss, which is very different from his usual personality, and the boss seems very unhappy now. For advice, am I a pill? Wait online. It''s urgent! ] then the following reply should be in the following style: [ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, give me some wax to thendlord] [please take a good trip ~] [please don''t ask me, you can start all over again! ] ¡­¡­ But at the moment, he stood awkwardly at the door with porridge in his hand, and the president, who had just turned to his cat, was staring at him coldly. It was as if everything he had seen before was an illusion. Yes! Illusion! As soon as assistant Liu''s eyes brightened, he didn''t know anything. So he blurted out, "president, I just didn''t see anything." Fang Yuhan, President of gaoleng group, said: I didn''t think about it, but why did you say it? Gu Shengyin of xiaotuanzi: "it''s just Boy, if intelligence quotient is defective, I can''t save you. Liu''s assistant, who was crying stupidly by himself:.... " Why did I say that? Gu Sheng, looking at assistant Liu''s tears free appearance, has a rare kindness and gives a gentle "meow" in an embarrassing situation. Assistant Liu''s eyes brightened, as if in a chaotic grasp of the only light. "President, is Shirley hungry?" Fang Yuhan took a faint look at him and finally moved his eyes. He looked down at Gu Shengyin. Assistant Liu breathed a sigh of relief and thought that little princess Shirley was really my lucky star. Next time, she would bring her Majesty''s favorite dried fish. Would she like it? If Gu Sheng knows what he thinks, he must be very disgusted: who loves dried fish? It''s said that I''m a psychic animal! It''s not a meow! Fang Yuhan has a rich breakfast with porridge and snacks. Assistant Liu brought Gu Sheng seafood porridge, or it was specially cold treated. Now it is not hot at all, only a little warm. He has a cat of his own. He knows that this kind of delicate little thing has very sensitive tongue and head. He can''t eat anything too hot. Even humans feel that normal temperatures can burn them. makeints about this. Gu Sheng still wants to Tucao: she is not really a cat! But the porridge is delicious. Gu Sheng drank her porridge happily. After eating, she called twice. Then she naturallyy down and looked forward to the president of Fang University who had already finished breakfast. The meaning is very obvious. I''m tired. Come and rub it. President Fang Da, who has never been so righteously called on to do so, said: There is a very subtle feeling in his heart, but he still put out his hand and gently knead his belly for the little snow ball. Gu Sheng once enjoyed the treatment like a princess, and cast aside his own integrity which had already been thrown into the ditch. Really What a shame. But It''s reallyfortable, meow! Fang Yuhan can''t helpughing when he looks at his little princess Shirley''s contentment. Even he did not know how gentle his face was at the moment. The door was tapped gently. Fang Yuhan quickly converged and put Gu Sheng in the palm of his hand into his pocket: e in." "President, miss an brings miss an to visit us." Gu Sheng was excited all over. Miss ANN, isn''t it anweiwei? - meow, the eighth watch finally arrived before 12 o''clock. Please allow me to sell a cute girl. Can meow meow ask for tickets? if you can, I''ll show you some cute ones ~ good night, baby. See you tomorrow , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1228 Gu Sheng suddenly became interested. Fang Yuhan''s look is not very good-looking. His face is not because of anweiwei, but anweiwei''s aunt, the eldestdy of the family, Anyuan. The family has always intended to marry Fang, and naturally only the eldestdy of the family is left. Their target is, of course, the most important man in the Fang family. Fang Yuhan didn''t like Anyuan, but several of his uncles always thought that it was a good thing to marry the eldestdy of the family. Anyuan doesn''t really like each other. All of us take what we need. If we marry Fang Yuhan, she will have a very important chip in the fight for family property. As for marriage. An yuan, who grew up in a big family since childhood, says that as long as an heir is born, both sides can y as they like. She doesn''t mind at all. What''s more, Fang Yuhan is handsome, which is also in line with Anyuan''s taste. She doesn''t mind having a romantic rtionship with such a handsome man. In a word, Anyuan is not willing to give up such a suitable husband. But Fang Yuhan didn''t think so. His biological parents went early, but he always remembered how warm their families were when the two were still there. Over the years, Fang Yuhan has seen a lot ofpetition for interests among the rich and powerful families, the strange dreams of the husband and wife, and their intrigues. But the more he saw, he didn''t feel disappointed with the true feelings of helping each other. On the contrary, having seen too much hypocrisy, he cherished his parents''panionship without impurities. He has always wanted to find a lover who can know and stay with him. They can live a simple life. Therefore, he did not like Miss anda, who had a clear goal at the beginning. Anyuan came to find Fang Yuhan. She has always had a good rtionship with anweiwei. After all, not counting her brother''s illegitimate children outside, anweiwei is the only child of the next generation. However, Anyuan''s kindness to anweiwei, which has some sincerity and hypocrisy, only she knows. In any case, such a pure little girl, with a little careful thinking, can be coaxed to smile. "Naive girl" anweiwei coldly smiles. She didn''t really like her stupid aunt. Everyone can see that her aunt is not willing to be the daughter of the family, who can only get so little property. It''s true that people have ambitions, but those who are smarter know that when they are not strong enough, they will hide their ambitions deeply. Even she can see things, her father who has been in the market for more than ten years can not see it? Anweiwei originally did not want toe, nearly half a month did not find a suitable small animal, let her heart very angry. However, Anyuan didn''t look at her face at all and dragged people over. Anyuan thought that she had known Fang Yuhan for so long that she had never been able to find out what she liked. It is said that many people who are indifferent will especially like children. My niece grow Jade Snow lovely, don''t know can enter the square to cold eye? Anweiwei''s face is still with a clever smile, but in the heart is very upset. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1229 Anweiwei followed her aunt to Fang''s president''s office. As soon as she entered the door, she saw the man sitting on the office chair with a cold look. Anweiwei remembers Fang Yuhan. They just met yesterday. It is said that this man kept the kitten she fell in love with. Think of that only has a clear purple eyes of small guy, anweiwei heart activity up. If you can get that little thing from Mr. Fang Fang Yuhan also remembers anweiwei. He saw this little girl yesterday. If she had not changed her mind at thest minute, she would have been Shirley''s master by now. Thinking of this, Fang Yuhan is happy. Fortunately, fortunately, I moved the heart of profile at that time. When Fang Yuan looks at the past, she just sees Fang Yuhan''s eyes on her little niece. She was ted that the strategy worked. She was on the other side to introduce to the cold: "to cold, this is my big brother''s daughter Weiwei, Weiwei, don''t call uncle Fang soon?" Anweiwei called Uncle Fang for face. Fang to cold light nodded, there is no special reaction. Don''t know why, he looks at the lovely girl in front of him, always feel a kind of disobedience. It seems that in each other''s eyes, there are some things that don''t belong to teenagers. His cold reaction was unexpected to Anyuan. She thought that the other party''s attitude towards anweiwei could be a little more enthusiastic. Is it wrong to guess? Fang Yuhan doesn''t like children at all? At this time, anweiwei said: "Uncle Fang, I want to ask, what happened to the little cat that was drenched in the rain yesterday?" She had a sincere tone and a worried look. She didn''t seem to be faking at all. Such a young girl, the most likely to cause people''s heart ofpassion, not to mention anweiwei topic again said Gu Shengyin''s body. Fang Yuhan is in a better mood. He said to anweiwei, "Shirley, it''s good." Probably speaking of his pet, his face softened. Anyuan didn''t understand what they were talking about. She just looked at Fang Yuhan''s appearance. Today, the next day, she was lucky to make the right decision. It seems that Fang Yuhan still likes Weiwei very much. He can bring his niece to have a look. Gu Sheng stays in Fang Yuhan''s pocket and listens to the dialogue between Fang Yuhan and anweiwei. How does it look that Fang Yuhan has a good impression on anweiwei? Wei Wei, who can think of a person like that? She thought, get a square to give cold to wake up. Fang Yuan just took the opportunity to put forward the invitation to have lunch together. Fang Yuhan is thinking about what kind of excuse to shirk. He felt the little guy in his pocket move up. She seemed eager to climb out. Across the thin fabric, Fang Yuhan gently patted Gu Shengyin, indicating her honesty. But Gu Shengyin will not cooperate this time. I can''t climb out. She just opened her mouth and cried out. "Meow ~" the thin cat call is extra obvious in the quiet office. Fang to cold action for a moment, Anyuan and anweiwei will doubt the appearance to see him. Under the two people''s eyes, Fang Yuhan''s face does not change color from the pocket on the table, and grabs out his restless little milk fur. A small group of snow-white palms appeared in their sight. Anweiwei''s eyes lit up. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1230 "Is this?" She looks at Gu Shengyin in surprise. Is this yesterday''s kitten? It''s really beautiful! She looked at Gu Shengyin, her big eyes full of undisguised love. Anyuan frowned. Because of her allergy to hair, she has always hated these cats and dogs. Gu Shengyin will be ced on the desk, Fang Yuhan looks at the little guy in front of him, and his face is soft. "This is Shirley." He said. Anweiwei almost can''t bear to go forward two steps, carefully close to Gu Shengyin: "is she yesterday''s kitten? I didn''t expect it would look so good after washing it! " Hearing that someone praised Shirley for her good looks, Fang Yuhan was as happy as those parents who were praised for their children. Gu Sheng turned his eyes in his heart. She knows that anweiwei looks at her clothes with infinite joy on her face. What she thinks of in her heart is something iparably bloody. For example: how to peel off the skin of your whole body with great beauty, and let the blood dye every inch of your skin These are the things anweiwei did to those beautiful animals in the original plot. Anweiwei has never seen such a beautiful and strange little thing. Because of her special and shady hobby, she knows animals very well. But she could not recognize what kind of kitten she was in front of. Maybe, what kind of hybrid? She could not help but step forward and wanted to reach out and touch Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin, who had been quietly lying on the table, suddenly became angry because of her actions. When everyone did not respond to her, she screamed a few times in a hurry. Her immature but sharp ws wed on the back of anweiwei''s hand. Gu Sheng didn''t leave a hand at all because of this, and anweiwei''s right arm burst out with bright red blood. "Shirley!" Fang Yuhan''s eyes shrunk and he cried in a deep voice. The little guy on the table looks very panic, the whole body snow-white hair explodes, the hind legs squat slightly, looks at anweiwei very vigntly. Yes, be alert. It was like this innocent little girl, something terrible. Fang Yuhan always felt that he even saw a strong panic in his own little white Tuanzi''s eyes. It made him very uneasy. It seems that she is scolding Shirley just now. Only Fang Yuhan knows that most of them are worried about Shirley. Although she has only been together for one day, Fang Yuhan can see that Shirley is very gentle and sticky. Clearly in front of himself and Liu assistant are very clever, why see anweiwei will be like this? "Vivi, what''s the matter with you?" Anyuan was shocked by the scene just now. She came to anweiwei in a hurry. In her heart some anxious, after all, is her own niece, she brought people out, even a careless let people hurt. She has always disliked or even hated cats and dogs. Seeing this, she directly scolded: "you damned little animal..." "Miss Ann!" Fang Yuan interrupted her with a deep voice, "or send your niece to see a doctor first?" Hisplexion was not so frightening, but Anyuan''s eyes trembled and she took back her words. She looked at the niece who seemed to be scared: "Wei Wei, don''t be afraid. Let''s go to the hospital first." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1231 In principle, their pet hurt people, as the owner, Fang Yuhan is to apany anweiwei to the hospital. But he was very rude today. Because Shirley doesn''t look good. Anyuan was worried about her niece, so she had to hold back her anger to Gu Shengyin, and saw that Fang Yuhan didn''t mean to get up. She snorted and took anweiwei out of the door. When Weiwei is ready, she wille again! Anweiwei has been low head silent, Anyuan think niece is scared. She thought for a while andforted her: "Wei Wei, don''t be afraid. My aunt will take you to the hospital now. There won''t be anything. Does it hurt?" For example, heartache niece, she is more worried about how to go back home and her parents. Two old people only an Weiwei this granddaughter, of course, is careful of liver like love. If they know that they take her out and get hurt, they can''t say that they will be disciplined again. Anweiwei smell speech raised her head, Anyuan noticed her face some red. Anweiwei shook her head and said softly, "Auntie, don''t worry, I don''t hurt." She then lowered her head, and her long shoulder hair hung down to cover her side face. How can it not hurt? There was a tingling sensation from the wound. If Anyuan could see her niece''s eyes at this time, she would be shocked - such madness and even a twisted look could really be possessed by a teenage girl? Anweiwei feel her face is a little hot, but this is not because of pain, but excited. She thought of the kitten again. Such a small group, it looks weak and harmless, but when you stretch your ws to yourself, you don''t hesitate. It''s really It''s beautiful! If previously anweiwei was only very interested in Gu Shengyin, now, it is totally in the potential. Such a beautiful and strong little thing, I really want to see it lying powerless in the palm of his hand, the hurting ws were cut by himself one by one, and the white fur was dyed with bright red color It''s really beautiful. It must be more perfect than all my works. No one to see the ce, anweiwei gently raised the corner of her lips. Fang Yuhan''s office. With the departure of the two men who settled down, Gu Sheng seemed to have rxed his guard, but he was still a little panicked. See the side to cold a burst of heartache. Yesterday, even if she was so embarrassed, when she was picked up by herself, she was still proud to hold up her small head and step on her own hand-made suit with dirty ws. Where would it be like this? He could only y a soft voice, slowly called out: "Shirley?" Hearing his voice, the little white ball on the table trembled slightly. Fang Yuhan looked at her and turned her head. Her big clear eyes looked at him without blinking, and he let out a light meow. With infinite grievances. It''s like being bullied outside and finally finding his own backer. It''s her who grabs people with her ws. Fang Yuhan feels a correct parent At this time, she should be severely reprimanded to let Shirley understand that her behavior was wrong. But it''s just an idea. In the face of each other''s wet eyes, his mouth has been very honest voice: "cold on the table,e to me." - four shifts. I thought I could finish the four chapters at eight o''clock, but I got stuck crying. the rest four were put on before 12 o''clock. This ne as a whole is a sweet pet. Whether there is ss g or not is still under consideration Finally, ask for a wave of monthly tickets , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1232 Fang Yuhan looks at Xiaobai Tuanzi''s ear moving, obviously hearing his own words. But she hesitated, and did not jump into her arms when she heard her voice. This kind of cognition makes him a little unhappy. But Fang Yuhan''s noodles didn''t show up. He could see that Shirley was stimted, and he could not frighten her any more. He just had a softer voice, even with a smile on his face: "Shirley,e to me ~" his voice is very gentle, and this person is also very gentle. Gu Sheng consciously pretended to be almost the same, and finally moved slowly towards Fang Yuhan, and crawled into the palm of his hand. When Xiaobai Tuanzies back to his palm again, Fang Yuhan doesn''t realize that he has a long sigh of relief. He was afraid. I''m afraid this little guy is no longer close to himself. Feel the other side''s small body in his palm rub, and tentatively lick for a while, Fang Yuhan is in a good mood. Or the obedient and clingy little Shirley. Maybe it is Fang Yuhan''s breath is too familiar. Xiaobai Tuanzi, who was a little uneasy before, slowly became stable when he returned to his palm. Soon she returned to the previous appearance, lyingzily in his palm, fluffy tail asionallyzy sweep, swept to the cold itching. No one could tell. A few minutes ago, thezy little guy was still shivering on the table. Fang Yuhan thought about it and said, "Shirley, you can''t grab people at random." What should be said should be said. Gu Shengyin says that she can''t understand. As a psychic animal, how can she understand humannguage? Meow. Fang Yu is helpless. Even if he didn''t know whether Shirley was a cat, he could see that the other party could understand his meaning. This little guy is too clever. He thinks he should emphasize some things, such as not attacking others. In case he is not around, the person she scratched gets angry and identally hurt Shirley, how to do? Wait! President Fang, is there something wrong with your logic? ording to Fang Yuhan''s consistent style, if an employee makes a mistake, he will let the other party know by means of thunder. He can''t afford the consequences of doing wrong. But once the object is changed to Shirley Fang Yu cold dark sighed to himself: don''t say to punish her, the other party is a little panicked, he has to worry for a long time. He couldn''t give up. Forget it. Even without hesitation for a minute, president Fang gave up the idea of punishing his own little white Tuan. After the big deal, I would like to keep an eye on her, and Shirley is so good, and today suddenly so irritable, there must be a reason. His eyes darkened at the thought. Shirley had always been very calm. It was when the little girl who settled in wanted to touch her that she suddenly got angry. What''s more, it''s not like she''s crazy, but it''s like meeting something that scares her very much. He can see clearly, after she scratched anweiwei, Shirley''s body has been shaking. She seems to be more like fear. What on earth could Shirley be afraid of, the innocent looking girl who settled down? He was a little confused. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1233 At lunch that day, Fang Yuhan specially asked assistant Liu to hold his little white Tuan Zi. As expected, Gu Sheng is still quietly lying in the palm of Xiao Liu''s palm, without any irritability in front of anweiwei. President Fang, who was biased to the Pacific Ocean, immediately felt that what happened today must not be the fault of her own little white Tuanzi. It must be that the little girl who settled down brought something exciting to Shirley, which made her so upset. But no matter what she thinks, it''s a fact that Shirley has scratched the little girl. So Fang Yuhan asked assistant Liu to make a trip, sent a lot of constion supplements, and said he was willing to pay for all the treatment and follow-up costs. Finally, she said that she was very sorry for the ident that happened to her. Yes, he was talking about idents. This attitude, to be clear, means that today''s matter has nothing to do with his cat. Hearing assistant Liu''s words, Anyuan was so angry that she could not hold her expression. She thought that if the other party is really sincere, she should at leaste to see Wei Wei in person. But not only did they note, they even had to excuse his cat. ident? She said coldly: "I saw with my own eyes that our family Weiwei was scratched by Mr. Fang''s cat. I don''t know where to start the ident?" Assistant Liu said with a smile: "Shirley, our president, is famous for her gentle and clever temper. When she saw Miss Ann today, she suddenly became angry. It is estimated that it is a disharmony of atmosphere. It is not an ident. What is it?" It''s just bullshit! Anyuan trembled with anger. She never thought that the cold and restrained president Fang would do such a thing for a cat. Isn''t it just a cat? She didn''t say what to do. What about admitting her mistake and apologizing? Unfortunately, assistant Liu fully understood the meaning of his boss. You want us Shirley to carry the pot? I still love Shirley''s grievances! Finally, assistant Liu was asked out by Anyuan. She sat down angrily and said, "no, I can''t swallow this tone. How can you let Weiwei suffer so much injustice?" In fact, there is difort in her heart, but it is far from that. This is mainly for anweiwei. My niece has suffered a lot. She, as a close aunt, has to show great pain. In her private heart, she is not willing to fight with Fang Yuhan for a cat or a bite from her niece. After all, she has not yet been able to find a more satisfactory marriage partner than Yu Han. Anweiwei sat on the edge of the bed looking at her aunt. She could almost guess what her aunt was thinking at the moment. She just wanted to be able to please herself and not quarrel with the Fang family. Well, what a stupid woman. How can she never think about it? Whose daughter is she anweiwei? Even if her rtionship with her father is indifferent, the blood rtionship is still there. Her father will inherit the family property in the future. Sooner orter, it will be his only sessor. But Anyuan will have her own children in the future, and her things will naturally be left for her own children. Why does this woman think that she can let herself give up the benefit of her mouth to help her by such a small favor? Do you really think she''s a naive fool? Anweiwei droops her eyes to cover up the cold color in her eyes. - I''m afraid that if I smoke again at the backstage, the four chapters will not be together, and there will be two more chapters around 12:00. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1234 Anyuan is still there angry, anweiwei suddenly raised her head. She looked at Anyuan with a quiet smile: "Auntie, don''t be angry. I have nothing to do with it. It doesn''t hurt much." Anyuan immediately stopped talking, she quickly looked at anweiwei: "really nothing?" Anweiwei nodded heavily: "really. What''s more, don''t me Shirley. She''s so cute. Maybe she''s a little timid. She''s scared by me? " That beautiful little thing called Shirley, or she heard from Fang Yuhan''s mouth. Shirley, the name fits her. Anyuan listened to her niece''s words, this just remembered that she this silly white sweet niece has always liked these kittens and puppies. It is said that on weekdays, when seeing stray cats and dogs, they will be merciful and take them back, but I don''t know why she never saw any animals when she went to her vi. Since anweiwei is not strange, she also put down most of her heart. But she still pretended to be embarrassed: "but mom and Dad, when you see your wound, will still ask, then that kitten..." She deliberately slowed down the speed of her speech. As expected, she heard her little niece interrupt her words very nervously: "Auntie, don''t say it. I''ll tell my grandparents that I fell identally when I went out to y." In her heart, she nodded. Little did not know, an Weiwei also in the heart sneer scolds her stupid thing. She made a look of longing on her face: "but Shirley is really beautiful. I always seem to want such a beautiful cat." Anyuan thought about this for a moment. Even if she really hated these furry animals, she had to admit that the little white cat named Shirley was really beautiful. Looking at her niece''s appearance, she remembered that she was just so understanding. Anyuan didn''t know how, so she took out the string in her heart. She blurted out: "is not a cat? Weiwei, you wait, aunt will help you toe over!" As soon as she said this, she actually regretted it. Today, when she saw Fang Yuhan''s appearance in president Fang''s office, she knew that the little white cat must have yed a big role in his heart. It''s not easy to get the white cat from him. Not to mention, she and Fang Yuhan, really have nothing to do with it. In front of the president Fang, she was not so valuable. But before she could change her voice, she heard her niece''s cheerful voice: "really? It''s very kind of you, aunt. Wei Wei likes you best "¡­¡­" Anyuan silently swallowed the words ready to go back. Looking at her niece''s innocent smile, Anyuan felt that if she didn''t agree with her, it would be very heinous. She got up and covered the quilt for anweiwei and said, "then you have a good rest, and your aunt will not disturb you." Anweiwei eyes are still bright, smell speech quickly nod, and obedient closed eyes. Anyuan didn''t know. After she left the room and took the door, the girl in bed opened her eyes again. On the bed anweiwei, where still has half minute naive lovable? Her big dark eyes were dark, as if they were a thick darkness that could not be seen to the end. She said softly, "you must not let me down, my Aunt , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1235 Since that day, Shirley was furious and caught people, Fang Yuhan was more interested in her. At the beginning, it was still in my pocket, and I didn''t want others to see it, so as not to damage the image of the cold faced president. But now he doesn''t care. Yes, Fang''s employees, from one day on, see their president''s adult every day with a cute baby cat on his shoulder. The president of the flower of kaolin adults, and delicate soft. Soft small milk cat, thisbination of strange formed a kind of contrast sprout. The girls in thepany want to scream every time they see this scene. The original president, you are such a president! Always expressionless, but in the face of their own baby cat when showing their own gentle what, it is too Su! In their hearts, they choreographed the one thousand and one night that their president and his little kitten had to say. When they faced Fang Yuhan, they always felt that each other was not as terrible as before. How can a person who can show such a gentle expression to a baby cat really be a cold and heartless person? System: What is the logic of this conclusion? It''s really hard for humans to understand. And let the girls want to scream on the other hand: the little cat of the president''s house is really cute! Not to mention her pped body, snow-white fur color, and her purplish clear eyes, not to mention the extremely foul hair fluffy tail, it is almost impossible to hold everything in front of her, just hope that she can sell herself a cute. It''s no wonder that the president, who has always been cold-blooded and merciless, will be a cat ve. Who doesn''t want to keep one? In less than ten days, president Fang had been asked by at least dozens of people secretly and openly about where their family Shirley had bought it. People said that Shirley''s small public offering (yes, in 10 days, Gu Shengyin''s name has been sessfully spread throughout thepany) is very expensive. But! If you can have such a beautiful and sticky goblin, it doesn''t matter to eat soil for half a year! Fang Da president where can not see, these people are coveting their own Shirley. He was very unhappy, but at the same time, he was secretly proud. Because no matter what others think, Shirley is her own, and her favorite is herself. Gu Shengyin: "it''s Isn''t it because someone is too jealous and has a strong desire for monopoly? As a genial animal with mild temper, Gu Shengyin is not afraid of life at all. As long as she feels friendly feelings from others, she doesn''t mind being held high by others Well, I still care a little bit about it. But it can''t stand. President Fang is very jealous. Every time Gu Shengyin is held by others, she can feel the cold air and obvious unpleasant breath from Fang Yuhan. Obviously, even if she was just a cat, Fang Yuhan''s possessiveness to her did not decrease at all. Realizing this, Gu Shengyin, who didn''t want his lover to be unhappy, began to consciously reduce his contact with others. In the face of human beings who like themselves, she just calls two people to each other, no longer contacting with others. Moreover, she became more sticky and cold. Looking at his owner''s satisfied smile and feeling the other party''s happy mood, Gu Sheng felt some sweet sadness in his heart, s, the owner loved me too much and didn''t allow me to contact with other human beings. Such a wayward president is really worrying. it''s over! Well, it''s so sweet. A single dog says that he is a little sad. congrattions to Suli, who has no intention to be the second leader of this article! Then thank you, my dear ones, for the reward and tickets for the branches! Finally, continue to ask for tickets, and don''t forget about the rmended tickets and monthly tickets , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1236 In the twinkling of an eye, another month passed. This month, Shirley Princess sessfully won the favor of the whole Fang Group. Human beings have no reason to meow people. Not to mention, it''s a fake meow man, a real psychic beast with its own bonus attribute. Gu Shengyin also let the system keep an eye on anweiwei. This period of time, anweiwei feels very bad, the mood is very irritable. Because the grandparents who have been living in the old house havee here. The vi that anweiwei lives in, strictly speaking, was bought by her parents after they got married. It''s just that there is no rtionship between the couple. The so-called love nest is basically only upied by anweiwei, a small master. How nice to be a person. Even if anweiwei is only a teenager, she is also the owner of such arge vi. She said that she did not like others to go to the second floor of the vi, which was her private space. No one in the whole vi dared to disobey her meaning. But now it''s different. I don''t know how the two people who live in the old house all of a suddene here. Anweiwei some muddled looking at the ck hair does not show old grandmother, see that he is old tears, embrace himself is a cry. The content is nothing more than my poor granddaughter and so on. Anweiwei didn''t know what happened, but when she saw two big people who settled down looking at themselves with loving eyes they had never seen before, she knew that this was her chance. Precocious anweiwei knows that the love from the big parents is the biggest guarantee for her status in this family. In settling down, there is nothing more important than the good will of the two winners. Although her grandparents had always been kind to themselves, they had never looked at themselves like the eyes of their hearts. She behaved very cleverly and obediently. In the eyes of two over-50-year-old people, it was the granddaughter who had no pain at her young age that she was so sensible. I didn''t see the children of that family who were the same age as Weiwei of their family. They were typically a devil of the world. As a matter of fact, the two old people who have settled down in this way are nothing more than that the system has made some efforts in it. The older you get, the more you believe in strange things. The couple had the same dream the other night. In the dream, their only poor granddaughter, keeps her eyes open until dawn every night, and their parents hug their new lovers and turn a blind eye to it. If it''s just a dream of their own, but both of them have such a dream. The two elderly people looked at each other and felt that this was a warning to them. So they came to anweiwei''s vi early this morning. At first, anweiwei thought it was a good thing for her. But soon she withdrew the idea. Because, her grandparents did not say a word, directly live here! Anyway, the vi is big and everything is avable. Even in order to show closeness, the two old people also chose their bedroom beside anweiwei''s. It''s hard for anweiwei. She had always lived alone on the second floor because of her shady hobby. But now there are two more people who can''t refuse. It is conceivable that anweiwei''s heart is full of frustrations. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1237 Because the two retired old people have nothing to do every day. Every time anweiweies back from school, she is dragged out by two people to y, go shopping and choose gifts. She had not been to her private little room for a long time. Anweiwei knows in her heart that her hobbies are not recognized by the world. Once the things she did were known to her grandparents, she believed that even if they loved themselves again, even if they would not tell it. When they look at themselves, they will turn from kindness to disgust, even horror. She can''t take the risk. So she has to bear it. No matter how eager and impetuous her heart was, she had to bear it. Gu Shengyin was very satisfied when he received the message from the system. Before she came to this world, she couldn''t manage anweiwei''s affairs. However, since she has reced the real Shirley toe into the world, naturally it is not allowed to have such a thing happen. So anweiwei, don''t you like to pretend to be cute and innocent? Well, then, just put it on. However, Gu Shengyin did not expect that this forced suppression of anweiwei''s tyrannical desire, one day when it broke out, it would be so fierce. ¡­¡­ "Give cold..." "Miss ANN, please call me Mr. Fang." Gu Sheng lieszily on the bookshelf of Fang Yuhan''s office and looks at a man and a womanmunicating in front of him. Anyuan, a woman, didn''te over for almost a month after she was given cold airst time. Gu Shengyin thought that the other party was really that kind ofdy with a good temper, but he was reserved for a month. In fact, it is. Anyuan has been waiting for a month. Apart from assistant Liu calling forpensation, she has not received any calls from Fang. She had no choice but to admit that if she didn''t take the initiative, Fang Yuhan, the man, would never remember herself. She had never felt this frustration in any man. However, she also understood that such a man had no interest in her Anyuan, and would not be interested in other women. Anyuan is still a woman. Although my heart is open, I don''t expect much from men and women. But if there are conditions, she still hopes that she can find a good boyfriend, even her husband. A clean man and a prodigal wanderer. If marriage is the premise, most women will still be willing to choose the former. But all this is her own wishful thinking. From beginning to end, Fang Yuhan has no interest in Anyuan. He just maintains the most basic politeness of a man to a woman. As soon as she opened her mouth, she bumped into a nail. Anyuan said in her heart that she was really upset. But she remembered what she had promised her niece andforted herself: This is the character of this man, and she didn''t know it for the first time. It doesn''t matter, Anyuan. There are not many unmarried women like you in s city. You have a great chance of sess. Fang Yuhan was already very impatient with this woman. He tried to maintain a gentle tone: "miss an, are you here, what''s the matter?" after thinking about it, she saw Gu Shengyin lyingzily ying with her tail behind her. As soon as her eyes brightened, she said to Fang Yuhan, "let me see Shirley." She knows Fang Yuhan''s treasure to this cat. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1238 She had thought that talking about this cat would make her and Fang Yuhan have a little chat. But obviously she was wrong. Because from her mouth to hear the two words Shirley, Fang Yuhan was still barely able to maintain the calm lookpletely fell down. Fang Yuhan said faintly: "then I''ll take our house Shirley, thank you for miss an''s concern." What tricks does this woman want to y? Anyuan doesn''t like Shirley at all. Fang Yuhan knew this from the beginning. Anyuan looks at Shirley as if she is looking at something bad. Anyuan was a little tongue tied for a moment. She didn''t expect that she would have such an attitude when she mentioned Shirley. It''s cold, with a trace of vignce, like a beast protecting its young. Yes, an yuan can only think of such a description. And she herself was the enemy in the eyes of the beast, and the object of his vignce. Anyuan thought of this, inexplicably unhappy in her heart. Is he afraid that he will be against such a little thing? Thinking of her niece daughter, Anyuan thought for a moment, and then she said, "Mr. Fang, didn''t Shirley identally scratch our family Weiweist time? Our family Weiwei has always been clever and kind-hearted, and likes these small animals best. Shirley is not to me at all. Of course, I have been telling her that Shirley is a very good kitten. It must not have been intentional... " She said to take a look at Fang Yuhan''s look, but could not see any emotion on the other side''s face. She clenched her teeth and said the following words: "but Wei Wei of our family never forgets the beautiful Shirley. As Wei Wei''s aunt, I''d like to ask a gentleman, can you let Shirley stay with us for a few days? " Gu Shengyin''s ears pricked at the sound. She certainly won''t believe Anyuan''s words. Anweiwei never forgets herself? It is estimated that this is true, but what is this unforgettable, only anweiwei knows. This small change. State, unexpectedly not to their own heart! She didn''t worry at all. With her understanding of the owner, Fang Yuhan would not be willing to lend himself out to others to y. Sure enough, Fang Yuhan refused without thinking: "I''m sorry, Miss ANN, our Shirley is very afraid of strangers. As you can see, thest time Shirley was scared by Miss anweiwei, she would react instinctively. For the sake of Shirley and miss anweiwei, it''s better not to let them meet Anyuan didn''t expect that the other party would not even look for an excuse and refused so thoroughly. She opened her mouth: "but Wei Wei really likes Shirley..." Fang Yuhan didn''t pick up her words, and the meaning was obvious. Your niece likes Shirley, so I should lend her out? Sorry, I don''t ept that logic. Anyuan encountered a snuff of ashes here, plus the top to the cold, cold attitude is simply unable tomunicate. She had to pick up her bag and leave. "Meow ~" after Anyuan left, a small white shadow on the bookshelf suddenly leaped to the top of the head of a man with a serious expression in suits and suits. Thebination of a serious man and a soft and cute little white cat is a strong contrast and makes peopleugh. Fang Yuhan''s expression was softened all of a sudden. He said helplessly, "Shirley, how many times have you said, don''t jump randomly, what if you fall?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1239 He went on to say, "besides, can''t you climb on top of my head, also forget?" That said, he didn''t reach out to take the little guy off his head. However, Gu Sheng opened his mouth and meow. He was very obedient and jumped from his head to his shoulder. With a small jump, he fell into Fang Yuhan''s palm. Dark purple big eyes quietly looking at Fang Yuhan, as if to say "you see, am I very good?" Fang Yuhan didn''t hold back, lowered her head and gently kissed her big beautiful eyes: "Shirley is the best." Of course! Shirley''s little princess meows twice, and her fluffy tail sweeps twice in Fang Yuhan''s palm to show her reward. Fang Yuhan looks at such Shirley and feels soft in her heart. Whether it is quiet Shirley, or proud Shirley, or naughty Shirley, in his eyes, are the same lovely. By now, president Fang has fully understood the feelings of those cat ves. It''s a wonderful thing to have such a little princess at home. He began to deal with thepany''s affairs, and Gu Shengyin had been quietly lying on his big leg, dozingzily. In fact, she''s talking to the system. In this world, so many people like Shirley. In addition to her delicate and lovely appearance, there is also a very important reason: her world draws skills from the innate affinity of the elf queen. Whether it''s for animals or nts. Human beings, in the final analysis, are also a kind of advanced animals. It is quite normal to have a good impression on her. What''s more, as a kind of high-level spirit animal, Tongling beast itself does not ept dirt. It has pure breath and is naturally liked by people. "I''ve noticed that the power in my body is increasing." Gu Shengyin said to the system. The system''s white light shed: "yes, host. The juvenility of the psychic is only one year. During this period, the blood power within the psychic beast will continue to awaken. " Gu Sheng thought for a while and asked, "when can I be transformed into a human being?" Although Shirley is popr, there are still too few things a cat can do. "Wait until the host passes through the primate''s infancy. After entering the growth period, the psychic beast has the ability of illusion For a year, it''s not too hard. Gu Sheng nods. In this world, she never thought of showing human form in front of Fang Yuhan. Because the end of the beast Not so good. As a psychic animal that should not belong to this world, Shirley came to this world for a reason. She has a mission to aplish. It is because anweiwei assassinated the psychic beast who was still in her infancy and had no self-protection ability before that, which made her unable toplete her established mission. Gu Shengyin wille to this world and restore the original plot to normal. If she is in Fang Yuhan''s mind, she is just a cute little cat. So, even if one day she left, the other party would be sad for a while at most? Maybe he will have a white paw big cat, and then in time, forget her. But if she turned into a human form, Gu Shengyin almostpletely put me in love with myself. This is the fetter between the two souls. The pain of losing a loved one is much heavier than losing a pet. in the remaining four chapters. In other words, do you smell the fragrance of ss g? [serious face] then, do you want to hit me? Come on, beat me to death with violent tickets!!! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1240 Fang Yuhan, who is concentrating on thepany''s affairs, didn''t expect that the little princess Shirley of his family was thinking about how serious things were. He did not know that he would face the risk of losing Shirley. Gu Shengyin thinks that before that dayes, stick to him and stick to him a little more. On the other side. After having dinner with her grandfather and grandmother, and after a long walk in the garden, anweiwei finally couldn''t help saying she was sleepy and went back to her room. Her room is like the room of all the rich little girls, full of luxurious Princess tone, which any little girl can dream of. She didn''t like it. But everyone thinks that anweiwei should like this style, not only her room, the clothes she wears, her jewelry, even her schoolbag, are all like this dreamy Lolita style. Even anweiwei herself, in her self hypnosis day after day, can convince herself that she likes this style. Because her elders like such a cute and obedient little princess. Only now, when there is no outsider around, can she release her inner real desire at will. Put away the naive smile on her face all the year round, took off her pinkce princess skirt and put on a pure white nightgown. Anweiwei sitting on the bed and the appearance of the day are just like two people. Her face was expressionless, and her dark big eyes had a strange smell in the dim light. The desire repressed in the bottom of my heart during the day. Hope to wake up gradually. The bottom of my heart seems to have a me burning, thirsty and burning, which makes her eyes be a little crazy. It''s hard for her. She needs something to calm down this growing desire. Hope, instead of suppressing it again. What do you need? She felt that she needed to see blood, to see those young and desperate eyes, to feel the warm blood flowing through her hands, and to hear the sad cry in her ears, which made her have a sense of satisfaction dominating the other party''s world. But she can''t. Her grandparents lived in the next room. She couldn''t let them see their wonderful granddaughter. She can only bear it. In this long night, in the suffering of time, the impulse to burn up will be gradually suppressed. Nails deeply into the flesh and blood, anweiwei even did not frown. Only pain can restrain her inner madness a little. The hour hand moves little by little. Finally, after two circles, the burning desire in my heart gradually stopped. Anweiwei lowered her head and saw, without ident, that her little left arm was covered with blood - which she had just pinched out with her nails. Looking at the traces that had dried up, she stepped forward to stretch out her tongue and gently licked her head. With a hint of salty rust, it''s not delicious at all. But anweiwei is like a demon, bit by bit, all those traces are licked clean. The me in my heart finally disappeared. Actually, it tastes good. She got up slowly and went to the huge mirror. The girl in the mirror was wearing arge white nightgown, her hair was spread, and her expressionless face presented a strange feeling in the dim light. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1241 She decided to look at herself in the mirror, slowly, slowly, the corners of her mouth pulled up a little bit. The haze on the bottom of my eyes is also quietly dispersed. Reaching out to turn on the light beside the mirror, the whole room suddenly became bright. The little girl in the mirror turned into a lovely little princess in the day. Just happened that all, only this room full of silent furniture to witness. No, in addition to the room full of furniture, there''s a system. Looking at this anweiwei, the well-informed system shows that it doesn''t care What a ghost! The system says it''s scared. Gu Shengyin is not only the host of the system, but also has seen various changes in previous tasks. But the disease into an Weiwei like this, really not ah! The system can not change its face in the face of bloodstained ghosts, but for an Weiwei like this, it expresses itself It''s a little empty. But the system is a good system of love and dedication. Even if it''s a little scared, it''s still on the front line. We must not be afraid to affect thepletion of the host task. Here, let''s drum up a dedicated system. All right, let''s get back to business. Anweiwei lies quietly on the bed, the room is in a dark. She knows her situation clearly. Once she could bear it, twice she could, and ten times. But a hundred times? Obviously, depending on the situation, the two of them have the meaning of staying here for a long time. Anweiwei knows that she has a crazy animal in her heart. Only the blood of those weak animals can quench her inner desire. She couldn''t control her inner wildness. There will be problems sooner orter. Since you can''t help it, then, don''t be at home, OK? Although it is impossible to have so many equipment outside as at home, the works that may be made will not be perfect. But as long as you can temporarily satisfy your inner desire. Hope. Anweiwei made up her mind. If you don''t do anything else, she''s going to go crazy. Gu Shengyin received the rm from the system in his mind. The system has no way to know what anweiwei is thinking, but it can guess that her current situation is not normal. It is mainly to let Gu Shengyin pay attention to one point. Gu Shengyin thinks more than the system. Listening to the series of behaviors of anweiwei mentioned by the system, she thinks that the other party is likely to be unable to help it. And she is now at Fang Yuhan''s side every day, and anweiwei is unlikely to be able to touch herself. "System, I don''t have to worry too much. It mainly monitors anweiwei''s behavior. I suspect she will attack the animals outside." Especially those homeless dogs and cats, is the best target. In the past, many of the dead animals under anweiwei''s hands were poor stray animals. "I see, host." Gu Sheng was also pondering, and suddenly his body was held up by a pair of warm and dry palms. "What''s wrong with Shirley? Is it ufortable? " A voice of anxiety came from above. Fang Yuhan was immersed in his official business, and only when he finished today''s work did he suddenly react that Shirley, who has always been clingy, was too quiet all afternoon. You know, on weekdays, she can''t stay idle. After a while, she will poke herself with her ws and y with her. Gu Sheng returns to his mind from his meditation and looks at his owner with worry. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1242 Each other''s eyes are always like the cold water in theke in winter, but they will bring the temperature of sunshine when they look at themselves. Gu Sheng, with a slight meow, stood up and licked the other party''s wrist gently, which brought his body closer to Fang Yuhan. Fang Yuhan puts down her worries. It seems that Shirley has nothing to do. However, I still think the ce is too quiet. President Fang felt like he was sick. When Shirley is ying with her, she is always praying that this clingy little guy can be quiet. However, when she was really quiet, Fang Yuhan began to worry again, even inexplicably not used to it. She began to miss Shirley who always liked to make fun of herself at first. ying with Shirley in her arms for a while, she always felt that the other side was not very interested. Worried Fang Yuhan took a look at the clock on the wall, and there was an hour to go from work. Today''s business is basically finished. He thought for a minute, got up decisively and began to pack up. Just put Shirley on his shoulder, met Liu assistant who pushed the door into. Assistant Liu is also holding a pile of information, surprised to see this appearance of the president. "President, are you?" Assistant Liu is a bit confused. Fang Yuhan looked as if: "I still have some things to do. I''ll get off work first." He took another look at the documents in assistant Liu''s hand and frowned slightly: "is there any urgent and important information that I need to see?" Assistant Liu quickly shook his head: "no, no, these are some part of the nning, you can slowly see." That''s fine. Fang Yuhan nodded: "then I left first." Liu assistant holding a pile of information stupidly standing in the president''s office, the heart is still full of can not believe. The president even mentioned, before, after, ss! This is more difficult than thepany to issue two year-end bonus! As you know, president Fang can be regarded as a model in the field of president. He has always worked overtime and left work ahead of schedule. At least assistant Liu has worked here for two and a half years and never seen it once. In just a few minutes, assistant Liu filled his mind with hundreds of reasons for the president to skip work. But it doesn''t seem right. He shook his head and swept all the messy ideas out of his mind. The gossip of the president, just think about it in your mind. It''s very important to dy the work. As for thepletion of the work Assistant Liu showed a silly smile: there are gossip to share with my girlfriend. Fang Yuhan is nothing. After he left thepany, he took Gu Shengyin to one of the most famous pet hospitals in the city. Yes, he was worried that Shirley was ill. But even the doctors were surprised by the results. "Sir, you can see that you keep your cat very well." The vet looked at Fang Yuhan with a smile. Most people who can choose to be veterinarians have a friendly and loving heart for small animals. Seeing people who treat their pets well, their attitude will be more gentle. "I''ve never seen such a healthy pet." There''s not a thing wrong with it. Gu Sheng was silent because he heard this. The Tongling animal''s body is originally the purest without impurities. Of course, it is extremely healthy. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1243 Fang Yuhan put down his heart when he heard this. He looked at the vet softly. "Thank you." The doctor said with a smile, "no, there are not many pet owners like you now." The doctor was also amazed. This gentleman clearly seems to be the kind of person who is very indifferent to his words. He didn''t expect that he would be so nice to his pet. You can''t judge a person by his appearance. Knowing that there is no problem with Shelly''s body sound, Fang Yuhan doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. Looking at the worried eyes of the owner, Gu Shengyin got up. She meow meow meow toward Fang Yuhan to call several times, small ws toward him to pick up. That''s what it looks like. Seeing Shirley''s energetic appearance, Fang Yuhan''s heart rxed. "Go! We''re going to have a big meal today. " Fang Yuhan went to a famous restaurant in the city. Because it was not convenient to take Shirley, he called a box directly. The speed of serving food is very fast. In order to take care of Shirley, Fang Yuhan ordered many light dishes. For a person, it''s really too much. The waiter asked him more than once whether he needed to add dishes and chopsticks. Fang Yuhan certainly refused. What''s it like to eat with a cat ve owner? Gu Shengyin can tell you: it''s like a queen. Fang Yuhan doesn''t eat at all. She satisfies her little princess Shirley first. Gu Shengyin said that as long as he looked at it, he looked at it and mewed. The next moment, he would have the dish delivered to him. At the beginning, Fang Yuhan was still worried about whether her family Shelly would feel ufortable eating human food, but as time went on, he knew that she might not be an ordinary cat. Although she looks like the delicate kittens, Shirley is not as delicate as those kittens. As for what kind of animal Shirley is, Fang Yuhan thinks about it, but doesn''t care much. To him, Shirley is Shirley. She is a cat. He would like her so much. If it was not for the cat, he would not like it? Shirley can eat better. This is Fang Yuhan''s cognition for more than two months. Of course, this can be eaten byparing it with the average cat and her body size. Ifpared with people, this kind of appetite is nothing. The psychic''s body is very strange. She will keep the same shape throughout her childhood. That is to say, no matter how much Gu Shengyin can eat, her body will always be as big as a p in the face. But Gu Shengyin didn''t care. She didn''t think a cat with a big head could be more useful than a cat with a big palm. As for Fang Yuhan, he is even more indifferent. Shirley is so cute that she can hold it in the palm of her hand, but keep it in her pocket at any time. It can''t be better! Gu Shengyin quickly said that he was full. Fang Yuhan began to eat by himself. When one person and one cat have enough to eat and drink, Fang Yuhan thinks about her previous state and decides to take her out to y. People can''t be too many, not too noisy, it''s better to be close to home, the ce should be beautiful Fang Yuhan thought about it and chose a leisure park not far from home. This park is a rare kind of park with few amusement facilities. Naturally, it will not attract arge number of bear children. The environment is really good. However, Gu Shengyin and lying in Fang Yuhan''s pocket, just arrived at the destination, they heard the news of the system. Anweiwei, she''s sote. What are you doing here? - the end of the eighth shift. Congrattions on the birth of the third leader of this article! Gao Lengzhi is so happy to scatter flowers for her! Then, in addition to the usual monthly ticket and rmendation ticket, Gao Lengzhi wants to seek a wave of rewards here [shyness]. This week is Gao Lengzhi''s first time on the website''s reward list. It may also be the only time [with the help of three local tyrants], but there are still two big men in front of him. So, I hope that the capable baby will give Gao Lengzhi a wave of praise and let me make a rush! The system (system 3) has been sessfully developed , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1244 On the artificialke in the evening, the orange sunset is reflected. The sun has faded. The heat of the sun spread on the horizon ayer of red and purple sunset, reflected in the water, the gorgeous color with the micro wave light slowly shaking, as if to create a magnificent and mysterious world. Fang Yuhan was waiting for a little white ball on his shoulder, walking slowly in the evening wind. Fang Yuhan actually had a feeling of quiet and good years. He thought that it would be a good thing to be with Shirley all her life. But xiaobaituanzi on his shoulder doesn''t seem to enjoy the fun like him. She looks a little edgy tonight. "Shirley?" The little guy on the shoulder is different from the previous restlessness, which makes Fang Yuhan a little uneasy. He took Gu Shengyin down from his shoulder and put it in his palm: "what''s the matter? Is it cold?" Gu Sheng called twice because of meow and stretched out his tongue. His head licked twice in the palm of his hand, indicating that he was OK. Just now she''s been talking to the system about anweiwei. I always feel that anweiwei will not be a person whoes to see the scenery at night. Also think of each other recently in their own interference, there is no way to contact those small animals at home, Gu Sheng because of the heart of a faint guess. The system''s response confirmed her conjecture. "Host, just found out that there are a lot of stray dogs and cats in this park." The system starts to exin the park to Gu Shengyin. It turns out that Fang Yuhan and his people only know that the scenery here is beautiful and it is a good ce for leisure and walking. But they don''t know that this ce, for those homeless cats and dogs, is also a ce simr to the holynd. Most of the people whoe here for a walk are retired and enjoy their grandchildren. The old people are kind-hearted and have a certain economic capacity. They are willing to bring some bread and biscuits to feed these animals when theye here. There is no sun and rain, and no one will look at them with disgust or even expel them. Over time, there are many small animals here. For anweiwei, it''s like a holynd? Gu Sheng because let the system at any time pay attention to the movement of anweiwei, he struggled to jump out of the hand of Fang Yuhan. "Shirley?" Fang Yuhan is so careless that she lets Shirley jump out of her hands. Then he watched Shirley''s little white figure running in a direction. "Shirley, where are you going?" Fang Yuhan was anxious. Since that rainy day Shirley came to his side, he almost always held it in his hand, and he didn''t even let her walk down on the ground. What happened? Fang Yuhan quickly followed up. Gu Shengyin''s pace is very fast. Because ording to the system, anweiwei has found the gathering ces of stray cats and dogs. She didn''t want to see those innocent lives die in the hands of this twisted girl. In a dark corner of the park. An Weiwei hand holding a bag of cooked meat, is squatting body slowly to the ground. In front of hery several small round balls. These small animals are often fed by human beings, and they are not afraid of living. When they see that the human beings do not mean to attack them, they all circle around with a whoop. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1245 Anweiwei has a naive smile on her face, but her eyes are on these animals one by one. Well, this one is too big. It looks fierce. The mac is not good at all. The little ck cat looks sick and lifeless Her eyes lit up. Not far away, I have been watching the little white cat appear in her field of vision. The little white cat has white fur, clean without a trace of impurities, eyes are faint blue, in a crowd of stray cats and dogs are very conspicuous. Even if she has seen countless cats, dogs and small animals, anweiwei has to admit that the appearance of this kitten is really out of the question. It is estimated that I stayed in this secluded park without being seen. Otherwise, I would have been adopted by those so-called cat lovers? Anweiwei knows very well in her heart, especially those little girls who are pampered at home, and those nobledies who only spend money when they are idle all day. They like these little guys best. Anweiwei herself does not like such white cats very much. Because they look so delicate that they can''t stand the toss at all. The attraction of the little white cat to her is only because at the first sight of the little white cat, she thinks of Shirley who once scratched herself. Thinking of the white cat in Mr. Fang''s house, even she can''t afford it, anweiwei has some regrets. She had to admit that the little one was the most beautiful, nimble and energetic cat she had ever seen. It''s also It''s the most exciting thing for her. No way! Just think of the proud eyes of the white cat, the desire hidden in her heart. Hope has the impulse to be hooked up. Thinking of this, she looked at the little white cat again. Although there is a lot of difference in products, it is better than nothing. Good, today''s goal, found. She handed arge number of food to the cat and dog in front of her, and carried a small half of the bag to the little white cat. The little white cat stepped back with her steps. Obviously, she is much more wary of human beings than her unarmedpanions. But in front of the delicious food, in front of the thoughtful anweiwei, her vignce can notst long. Anweiwei smile full of looking at the little white cat bit by bit close to themselves, hesitantly began to eat their food on the ground. Good. After a while, she seemed hesitant to extend her hand and touched the body of the little white cat. At the beginning, the little white cat trembled, and seemed to be afraid. But when she realized that the human being was harmless andfortable to touch, she rxed and stopped taking care of the hand on her back. Instead, she bent down to eat. It''s a small animal. A little food can be caught. Anweiwei covers her thoughts and looks at the little white cat with a smile on her face. ¡­¡­ When Gu Shengyin came here, he only saw the small animals around him, and she had already disappeared. Late? Seeing Gu Shengyin, these stray cats and dogs all enthusiastically gathered around, and even some of them stretched out their tongues. They wanted to lick her. Gu Sheng dodged because of his body shape. She has some helplessness. The Tongling animal''s body is pure and clean, and its breath is loved by animals. In addition, the affinity of the queen of elves is added. In the eyes of these cats and dogs, she is estimated to be simr to their children. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1246 "System, find anweiwei''s position." Gu Shengyin said. Knowing that anweiwei has taken away a little white cat, Gu Sheng has some worries in his heart. The system quickly reported an address. Let Gu Sheng because of some ident, unexpectedly is in this park, butpared to here, even more remote. There are dense trees, which can be called quiet in the daytime, and can only be regarded as gloomy at night. Basically, at night, few people dare to go there. Yes, the things anweiwei does are shady and can only be found in such ces. Gu Shengyin got rid of the small animals that adhered to him and ran to the ce where the system said. Fang Yuhan has been following her. To be honest, he was shocked by Shirley''s physical strength. Shirley has been running at such a fast speed for more than ten minutes from thekeside. This distance and exercise intensity are nothing to Fang Yuhan, who exercises all year round, but Shirley is so big. Fang Yuhan was worried. What happened to Shirley in such a hurry? Anweiwei has been walking towards the dark with the little white cat in her hand. The little white cat was quite quiet before, butter, it may be that she found out that she didn''t know her surroundings at all. She started to meow with rm. But anweiwei ignored her. Little white cat began to struggle up, anweiwei firmly mped her limbs. "What? Want to go? If you eat my food, you must be good and listen to me She walked softly. The little white cat struggled even harder. Anweiwei couldn''t help pinching the little white cat''s body with her hands: "the little things that don''t obey the orders will be punished." "woo..." The little white cat made a painful sound. Finally, we got to the ce. Anweiwei stops and stops under a big tree. There is a small backpack under the tree. Inside, is anweiwei''s "baby.". Opening the backpack, anweiwei takes out a few things. I don''t know how she acted. She bound all the limbs of the little white cat, even her mouth. BA was sealed. "It''s a pity that we can''t hear the beautiful and wonderful voice for mercy." Anweiwei seems to have some regrets. In her opinion, it was a veryfortable thing for her to hear the cry of despair and pain of those small animals. She doesn''t shut up when she''s at home. But here, in order not to let the animal''s scream lead to redundant people, she can only bear to give up this pleasure. Her hands stretched out from her backpack, and she had a pair of knives as thin as cicada wings. The little white cat''s frightened eyes appear in front of anweiwei. The look made her very satisfied. "Next, I will love you with these two knives. "Good..." The knife in her hand reached over the body of the little white cat. "Meow!" A shrill cry belonging to the meow sounded, as if with inexplicable anger. Anweiwei hasn''t responded to the cat''s crying from where. A white shadow shed in front of her. Then, she felt a strong force towards her hard hit, her face shed fierce pain. He reached out and felt the salty liquid running down. It''s blood. Wei An is flustered. She saw the little white ball that was staring at her angrily not far away. Is that Shirley? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1247 How could she be here? Wei An is flustered. She had a reflexive look behind her. No one. Did she sneak out on her own? The wound on the face came tingling, blood beads could not stop, and kept dropping down. Anweiwei didn''t care about the little white cat that couldn''t move on the ground, but looked at Gu Shengyin with a kind of creepy eyes. "It''s really a big tempered little thing. I''ve had a wound on my body after two meetings." She chuckled softly: "let me anweiwei suffer twice, you are the first one." "You must make goodpensation for me." Gu Shengyin just stares at anweiwei angrily. Seeing in the plot and seeing it with my own eyes are two concepts. Now at her side, the poor little white cat was tightly bound, her mouth was tied, and her eyes looked at the front in horror. There was a trace of bright red on the white fur. The knife in anweiwei''s hand was too fast, and a little bit touched, it was a wound. Gu Sheng broke the bandage on the little white cat''s mouth because he stretched out his teeth. The shrill voice of the little white cat instantly rings in this quiet environment. Fang Yuhan, who had just run here, felt a puff in his heart when he heard the sound -- the scream of a cat. Shirley just came here! When he was in a hurry, he didn''t respond. The voice was not from Shirley. Hearing the voice of the little white cat, anweiwei frowns, won''t lead people toe over? She looked at Gu Shengyin: "little Shirley, do you know how long I have been thinking about you She looked at Gu Shengyin with strange eyes, as if she were looking at some god given treasure. "When you caught the white cat, did you think about it "But now it''s just right now that the Lordes and substitutes, he can die quickly." As soon as she moved her feet to catch the little white ball in front of her body, Leng might as well think of the voice behind her, which suppressed her anger: "the Lord? I don''t know. My Shirley has been missed by Miss Ann all the time Fang Yuhan was furious at this time. When he heard the scream of a cat, his body softened for a moment. Then ran to this side, heard anweiwei''s words. He looked at anweiwei Zhou''s knife, and then looked at the white kitten with blood tied up beside Shirley''s home. What did he not understand in his heart? I didn''t expect that the innocent and clever little princess in the legend of settling down had such a change in her heart! Fang Yuhan''s heart is full of fear: in case, in case he can''t keep up with Shirley, what will anweiwei do to Shirley? Listen to her words, unexpectedly is already had long been interested in Shirley! An Weiwei didn''t expect Fang Yuhan toe so fast. Her face changed for a while, unexpectedly threw the knife in her hand on the ground, squatted on the ground and sobbed. Fang Yu looks at her coldly, and there is no temperature in her eyes. This little trick. He has seen a lot. However, he did not have time to quarrel with anweiwei at the moment, but quickly arrived at Gu Shengyin''s side. He was relieved when he checked up and down to make sure his cat was OK. Stretched out his hand to beat Gu Shengyin''s body: "tell you to run around, in case of an ident, how to do?" This time, he didn''t show any mercy. He had a heavy hand. He just in the heart, is really anxious to death! - ouao, thank you all for giving Gao Lengzhi a reward. Love you, love you, love your important things, say it three times!!! Then today Gao Lengzhi junior high school girl gathering, came back at more than nine o''clock in the evening, had just written 4000 words per hour, and was now eating the love noodles cooked by his mother. I can''t help it before 12:00, but today''s update, I will continue to write after 12:00 - it''s estimated to be 1:00 a.m., I''m really sorry. When I eat noodles and continue to code, babies, try not to stay upte. We''ll see you tomorrow morning , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1248 Gu Sheng purred twice because of some grievances, but did not hide. She was low, so she could clearly see the panic in the man''s eyes behind the anger. He was really worried about her. Anyway, the Tongling beast''s body is very strong, so it''s OK to let him out of breath. But after two strokes, Fang Yuhan stopped himself. He couldn''t give up. Looking at the little white ball in front of him, he shrunk into a ball obediently. Obviously, his body trembled because of pain, but he didn''t dodge because he was himself. His heart ached with the sight. Angry straight grinding teeth, Fang Yuhan in the heart of the dark scold himself no promising, was a little guy dead to hold the mind. At the same time, he picked up the man with no backbone. He looked rough, but he gently held Gu Shengyin in the palm of his hand and asked, "does it hurt?" Gu Sheng gave a very clever meow, stretched out his soft tongue and licked his fingers. Fang Yuhan''s anger in his heart was miraculously stopped. He heaved a sigh and thrust Gu Sheng Yin into his pocket. Then he turned to deal with other things. Anweiwei is still crying. Fang Yuhan did not pay attention to her, but squatted down and loosened the bandage for the little white cat. The little white cat was obviously frightened and ran towards the dense forest at the moment when the body was free. There is no big beast in the park, and there is no danger. Fang Yuhan takes a look at it and recovers his mind. Then, there is only anweiwei, who is sobbing. A teenage girl squatting on the ground crying, tall and straight adult man standing in front of her, how to see is a scene of adults bullying children. Unfortunately, at this time, this ce, no one appreciates anweiwei''s acting skills. Fang Yuhan doesn''t have any mood, and anweiwei is wordy too much. "I''ll call your parents. If you have time to cry, you''d better think about how to exin it to them. " Anweiwei''s cry suddenly stopped. She red at Fang Yuhan: "Uncle Fang, I know I''m wrong. I don''t know why I''m like this. I really don''t know anything..." She was delicate and lovely, and it was very lovable to cry like this. It''s just a pity that Fang Yuhan is a stone hearted man. No one but Shirley had ever enjoyed his tenderness. Anweiwei has some panic in her heart. She knows that her grandparents like herself. Apart from being their only granddaughter, arge part of the reason is their ingenuity and innocence. As old as they get older, they like their obedient and sensible grandchildren. If my grandmother knew that she had some of these hobbies, she even gave her grandmother''s favorite cat with folded ears Anwei shivered. No way! Never admit it! Don''t let this man tell them! Others can say that he is a liar, but even his grandfather can''t ignore the words of president Fang. "Uncle Fang Uncle Fang She ran up to catch Fang Yuhan''s clothes. But Fang Yuhan didn''t even want to see her. He even took out his mobile phone in front of anweiwei and dialed the phone. "Hello, is this Mr. an xumin? I''m Fang Yuhan. It''s like this. I found that... " His voice was cold, word by word, and he told anweiwei''s grandfather what he had seen and heard. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1249 Fang Yuhan had no voice over, so she didn''t know what the president and her grandfather had said. She just sat on the ground, looking at the knife she had at her hand - something she had just prepared to use on the white cat. Fang Yuhan is facing himself. If he can''t speak with this knife at this time The idea is getting stronger and stronger. Anweiwei''s hand has even been unable to control the knife handle near the top of the past. "¡­¡­ You are wee. I just hope that the old man can control his younger generation, so that he will not be too sorry at that time. " A small figure approached him quietly. "If I were you, I would put down my things immediately." The cold voice was very clear in the dark. Anweiwei''s body shape, suddenly did not hesitate to speed up, the handle of the knife stabbed at the figure in front of her. "Pa!" Her arm was severely patted, a burst of pain let her uncontroble release of the hand. "Bang Dang!" There was a clear metal crashing from the ground. "I warned you not to do stupid things." Fang Yu looks at the tearful man holding his arm coldly. Anweiwei raised her head and looked at the man''s eyes, coldly looking at herself. She could see clearly that the other side looked at her eyes full of ridicule. She suddenly whispered, "is a girl who likes to abuse animals? Is it easier for people to believe that she is innocent and clever, or is it more convincing for a beautiful girl to be killed by a gangster when there is no one in the night?" Fang Yu''s cold fixed looked at her and seemed to have vomited a tone: "if you have such a mind, how good should it be if it is used in serious use?" Anweiwei doesn''t agree when she hears this. Then a clear female voice came out in the silence Uncle Fang, I know it''s wrong. I really know it''s wrong... " Anweiwei''s eyes widened and looked at Fang Yuhan in disbelief. Fang Yuhan turned off the recording, turned around and left: "so I said, don''t y tricks in front of me, you are too young." Anweiwei looked at the other side''s back, and finally sat down. It''s over. Her image in the hearts of her grandparents must have beenpletely destroyed. Although the elderly care about their granddaughter, they are not the only granddaughter. Her father keeps many illegitimate children outside the house. Those cheap things are sharpening their heads every moment and want to enter the door of settling down. If they really want to give up on themselves, there are many options. ¡­¡­ How does anweiwei think in her heart, even if she is a girl in the dense forest at night, these things are not in the scope of Fang Yuhan''s consideration. After experiencing such a thing, he certainly would not have the mind to take a walk to see the scenery. He directly took Gu Shengyin back home. Back home, he sat on the sofa with a serious face and held out the small white ball in his pocket. "Shirley, tell me, what are you?" He looked at Gu Shengyin sternly. I don''t me him for thinking too much. Actually, Gu Shengyin''s behavior is too suspicious today. Shirley''s previous behavior is like knowing that anweiwei is abusing the white cat there. How can a normal kitten do such a miraculous behavior? - now we can say good morning, ha ha, there are two chapters, see youter. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1250 Gu Sheng looks at Fang Yuhan with innocent big eyes. She told herself in silence that she was just a pure kitten, she didn''t know anything. System: I always feel like this looks familiar. Gu Shengyin: ha ha, every time I ask you questions, you pretend you don''t know! Fang Yuhan looks at Gu Shengyin with some headache. He knew that the other party was pretending to be stupid, but she was just like this. He could not really take her for granted. Taking a deep breath, Fang Yuhan told himself to be calm. He decided to take a sensational offensive. The serious expression suddenly faded and became extremely soft. He looked deeply at the little white Tuanzi in front of him. Gu Sheng could see his figure clearly from his eyes. Fang Yuhan said: "Shirley, I don''t care what kind of creature you are. I just hope that there is no unnecessary concealment between us. Our cold will always be your backing. " Gu Sheng''s eyes shed. It is impossible to hear such words without touching them. Looking at each other''s eyes, she wanted to open her mouth and tell him that she was not a cat, but a psychic animal that didn''t belong to the world. She was a lover who could be transformed into a human being and would stay with him forever. She opened her mouth. Ba Then, there was a meow. Fang Yuhan said: Gu said he was innocent. She is now a cat, can we expect her to speak human words? Fang Yuhan takes a look again and makes sure Shirley won''t say anything to herself. He sighed and forgot. Since she didn''t want to say it, he didn''t ask. One day. One day, she will be willing to tell herself everything. But Fang Yuhan did not know that the truth was too heavy for him to bear. In the following days, Gu Shengyin was still the same as before, and was spoiled by Fang Yuhan Jiao, who ate, slept and yed every day. In an instant, I grew up. Of course, her long body refers to the gradual increase of strength in her body. Just look at the appearance, she is still the size of the palm of the snow-white ball. Assistant Liu has be a big fan of Shirley princess. Shees to the president''s house every three to five to help clean, cook and feed pets That''s right! In fact, his only purpose is thest one above. All of the above are just excuses to achieve the goal! Where can I ask a part-time worker to clean the house once a week? There''s no way. The president of their family takes Shirley too seriously. They can only do it. God knows that every time assistant Liu sees the little princess Shirley, how she wants to rush forward and put it into her pocket! But no matter how eager he is, as long as he sees his own president''s cold eyes, he will immediately be counselled. s, parents should not offend. Assistant Liu is 100% sure that once he has any wrong thoughts about Shirley, he will be taught by his own president every minute! Gu Shengyin doesn''t care what the smart and smart assistants are thinking about in private. She''s enjoying anweiwei''s life now. Since anweiwei was taken back to settle down, the an family who got Fang Yuhan''s news naturally did not neglect. After a thorough cleaning and inspection of the whole vi and anweiwei, the an family found something that made them gape. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1251 In the private little room, which almost never had been visited, there were innumerable bloody and glittering utensils. There are even many bloody and cruel photos! And these are the most clever and naive anweiwei in their eyes. Not to mention anweiwei''s grandmother, who believed in Buddhism, fainted on the spot. Those domestic servants who usually worked in the vi began to look at anweiwei with the same look of fear and madness. Are you crazy? Where can normal people do such things? Anweiwei''s grandparents left the vi that day. To tell you the truth, if it is not for the considerable sry here, the servants who work here would like to resign and leave. As long as you think about it, there is a little master with twisted psychology. How many dead animals are buried in this vi? They will feel a cold sweat in their hearts. Anweiwei is under house arrest in disguise in this vi. Yes, house arrest. Her family directly gave her to leave school on the grounds of illness, and quickly invited the most authoritative psychological experts in China. This is anweiwei''s parents do, they agree that the daughter did such a thing, because of psychological problems. Anweiwei has no room for resistance. Her high status as a youngdy in her home was brought to her by her parents. Once the real authorities in power no longer like her or even hate her, her life will not be so easy. ¡­¡­ Gu Sheng sighs at the situation of anweiwei. She doesn''t feel sorry for her at all. After all, anweiwei, no matter what kind of ending she has, can be said to suffer for herself. She is just a little strange, with her other party to the cold understanding, the other side actually so simple let go of anweiwei? It''s not like his style. After all, Gu Shengyin can feel his care for himself. Facts have proved that Gu Shengyin''s premonition is correct. Fang Yuhan did not intend to let anweiwei off so easily. Think about what the other person said that day. Her heart has been salivating at his family Shirley! Does that mean that if one day he doesn''t take good care of Shirley, his Shirley is likely to be put on the anatomical table by the twisted girl! How can Fang Yuhan endure such a thing! He did not take any action a few days ago, just to let the home rx its vignce. Anweiwei this matter, whether it is for the sake of their own reputation, or to an Weiwei this sessor did not give up, in short, or the outside world to hide. Maybe there''s a reason why people who settle down do so. But Fang Yuhan did not. He has no reason to let go of people who want Shirley''s life! Even if she is only a minor! Half a month, enough for a top private detective to find all the things he needs. Soon, the news came out that anweiwei, the sessor of the family, was suffering from mental illness. Under the instruction of Fang Yuhan, the public opinion did not mainly say that she abused animals, but emphasized that she had mental problems. But how can such obviously tyrannical animals be suppressed without emphasizing reports? In particr, countless people who like small animals, after seeing those photos of despondency, exploded directly on the Inte! A little girl in her teens should have done such a cruel thing. This incident has aroused great repercussions all over the country. Even an Shi''s shares, because of this matter, fell to the lowest in the whole year! - thest two chapters have been finished. The four chapters that were updated this morning are all supplements of the fourth update. There will be eight shifts on the fifth as usual. This story has entered the closing stage. Gao Lengzhi should make a good stroke to see how the ending is more appropriate. Finally, the usual time of asking for tickets and tickets is that I am so diligent in [crossing out] the sample paper. Don''t youe to the invoice? Finally, good night and have a good dream , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1252 Originally, anweiwei''s parents had no feelings for the daughter who got married. They all have their own small families outside. In their own families, there are close rtionships. People, and clever and sensible children. In their hearts, anweiwei is just a task. Now, she''s got her into a crisis. This makes anweiwei''s parents even more disgusted with the daughter. Ann''s father came back the first time. "I said you are not a good thing! Your grandmother and grandmother also said that you are clever, sensible and kind-hearted. Hum, you are so vicious at a young age. You must have inherited that woman''s bad thoughts! I set up my home, but I don''t have such a vicious blood Anweiwei half sat on the bed, listening to the so-called father to his own abuse. She was confined to this room and was not allowed to go out, and none of the servants, who had been so attentive and kind as she used to be, dared to speak to herself. This is ridiculous! She thought without expression. If she remembers correctly, how long has it been since her father returned home? Even the new year''s Eve reunion day, her parents are outside and their little love. People together. She''s always on her own here. See anweiwei look down silent appearance, an father heart more gas. "I have discussed with your grandparents that you will be deprived of the right of inheritance to settle in. This vi, as my father''sst gift to you, you can stay in peace and quiet Anweiwei suddenly lifted up. She stares at Ann''s father, which seems to be a little unbelievable. She is his own daughter! Although she had always known that the father didn''t like him, she never thought that he would do things so well. Anweiwei burst outughing. "Did you want to do that for a long time? Don''t tell me what happened this time. I have known in my heart that you and that woman regard me as a thorn in the flesh. You''d rather I had died to make room for your bastards out there? " "Pa!" Ann''s father gave her a p in the face. Anweiwei looks the same, looking at the bitter malice in her father''s eyes: "was I right? Are you angry? " Ann''s face is not good-looking, although the heart wants to be like that, but by his younger generation so clearly said, it is to let his face. "Your grandmother is right. You are crazy. Otherwise, how could you do such an ungrateful thing and say such ungrateful words?" Ann''s father snorted coldly and left. Anweiwei sits on the bed with her head down. The ice is piercing in the eyes of no one. Anweiwei was dropped out of school. Anweiwei is under house arrest. Anweiwei''s reputation is now unknown, the whole country has known such a cruel abnormal animal killer. Anweiwei It''s ruined. A police station has been to settle down. But after all, you have to consider your reputation. If you have a daughter who goes into the juvenile prison, you will lose face. They through the rtionship, to Anwei Wei an on a "mental disorder" charges. Plus she''s under age. The police can only close one eye, with anweiwei live in their own home. Being imprisoned in such a small room every day, even if there is no shortage of food and clothing, for anweiwei, it is an intolerable thing, right? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1253 yes. Being under house arrest is indeed an intolerable thing for anweiwei. But this can''t bear, not only because of the so-called loneliness. On the contrary, the loneliness of a person is nothing to anweiwei. What really tormented her was the desire for blood in her heart. She did not remember when she began to like the warm blood of animals flowing on her hands. By the time she really found out she was addicted, she couldn''t quit. What''s more, anweiwei had never nned to quit. Why give up such a sweet and fascinating feeling? She is like a drug addict. Only blood can quench her hunger and thirst. But now, she has no ess to what she wants. She is very close to the family. Out of such a thing, the vi where anweiwei is naturally in the attention of many forces. No matter what the reason is, Anjia can''t let anweiwei go out, and it''s even more impossible to allow her to do things that harm animals. Anweiwei''s face became more and more gloomy, and her temper became more and more irritable. She always thinks that if she goes on like this, she will go crazy one day. But in other people''s eyes, she has already been a madman. The servants who settled down were the ones who felt anweiwei''s change most clearly. Because of this, their fear of anweiwei is stronger. Even they began to think that what Mr. an said was that the youngdy was suffering from mental illness, which was not an excuse to escape the me. Miss, he seems to be really abnormal. Gu Shengyin thinks these are not enough. People like anweiwei can''t be too cruel no matter how cruel they are treated. What she has done has killed so many small animals. There is no way to offset such a crime. Anwei began to dream at night. In the dream, there is always a bloody little body looking at her. There was a meow''s cry. It haunted her all night. No matter how she ran away, it was like a ghost asking for her life. She began to lose sleep and became nervous. She lost a lot of hair. Her white and ruddy skin became waxy yellow because of bad rest. The nightmares of the whole night let the girl''s vitality wither rapidly. She finally couldn''t stand it. She said that evil spirits haunted her every day. After all, it was miss. The servants also informed Ann''s father and mother and anweiwei''s grandparents. A doctor came to see, only said that anweiwei''s spirit is not good, everything else is normal. She said she was under too much pressure. Anweiwei would not believe that. Every night, those cold resentment eyes, such a shrill voice is so real, cold and sticky around her all night. It''s the animals that came to kill themselves. How could she be wrong! But no one believed her. After asking the doctor to see her several times to make sure that her health was ok, the man who settled down was already impatient with the suspicious anweiwei. In their view, anweiwei, if not too stressed, is intentional. Deliberately showing weakness and asking them to let her out. But the family has already regarded anweiwei as an abandoned son. How can shee out? Anvil is crazy. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1254 When Gu Shengyin got the news, it was ten months after she came to the psychic beast. ording to the system, her childhood will be over in two months. And then she''ll be transformed into a human being. In fact, during this period of time, Gu Sheng also felt something. She could feel that her body was almost full of strength and needed to find a breakthrough. It is estimated that this breakthrough is the day when she enters the growth period. And thinking of the mission of the psychic beast to this world Gu Sheng''s dark purple eyes darkened slightly. If she remembers correctly, about two yearster. On the 100th anniversary of the birth of this country, the dragon vein was identally destroyed. It is necessary to have a spirit object of the same level as Tiancai and Dibao to voluntarily give up practice, suppress the dragon vein and protect the country''s Millennium spirit. In this world, people do not believe in ghosts and gods for a long time. Due to theck of aura, it is impossible to produce any natural resources and earth treasures with enough weight. This is also the meaning of psychic animalsing into this world. Then she can take Fang Yuhan side of the time, then only so short two years. Instead of parting in life and death at that time, she might as well stay by his side, quietly be a cute pet, and happily apany each other through the two years. Just Gu Sheng because of thousands of calctions, calcte miss anweiwei crazy. Another two months have passed. Gu Shengyin has entered the most critical period. She can feel the spiritual power in her body every day. She has to spend a lot of energy to stabilize the spiritual power in her body. And outside the performance, is always coquettish love to y Shirley has be quiet. Fang Yuhan even worried about it for several days. He worried that Shirley was ill. But the results are still very normal. Do cats have sentimental moments? Fang Yuhan looks at Shirley lying still on the sofa, wondering. If in normal times, this little guy would have jumped up and rolled in his arms. When Fang Yuhan went to work the next day, she reached out and hugged Gu Shengyin habitually, but she was dodged. "Shirley?" Fang Yuhan frowned tightly. There was something wrong with him. Gu Sheng mews twice at him, turns over and closes his eyes, making a sleeping posture. "Do you want to rest at home?" Fang Yuhan guessed her meaning at once. Gu Sheng nodded his head and licked a finger from the bottom to the cold. Fang Yuhan is still very worried. But he still nodded: "then you have a good rest, at noon I will ask assistant Liu toe over and give you something to eat." Gu Sheng started to wake up and meow, saying that he knew. Fang Yuhan went to work worried. He just left, Gu Sheng because the whole person rxed down, lying on the sofa. It hurts. Uncontroble aura bumps around the body. It''s time to break through the infancy and enter the growth period. Gu Sheng quickly looked around the house, which is not a good ce to change shape. She jumped out of the sofa and went to the door. The door in front of her silent automatic open, a small white figure suddenly ran out. Gu Shengyin quickly figured out the ce. The city is more than a mountain, and there are many quiet and uninhabited ces in the suburbs. Just right for her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1255 Gu Sheng did not leave directly because he went downstairs. She diverted to the garage. There are a lot of cars in Fang Yuhan''s garage. Gu Sheng is not in the mood to study at this moment, so he jumps onto one of them. I don''t know how she did it. She even just squatted on her seat, and the driverless vehicle actually started moving on its own. On the busy street, no one found that the silver Ferrari beside them was driven by a small white beast. Finally out of the city, Gu Sheng for a look, this excellent performance of the Ferrari, like a change of driving general, began to drive on the road in neutral. asionally, one or two passing vehicles are gaping, watching a Ferrari sh like silver lightning in front of them, and then disappear. "Cool!" There was a young man with sunsses on his face. As Gu Sheng set out towards her destination, the aura in her body was bing more and more uncontroble. It has to be faster, faster. It''s the best ce for her to find her aura. Just at this moment, the system suddenly sounds. "Host, mission target and original plot deviated." Gu Sheng reluctantly separated a trace of mind: "anweiwei, what''s wrong with her?" The system tone was calm: "anweiwei suddenly went mad. She took advantage of the servant''s carelessness and went to the kitchen to steal a knife. Kill the two servants who are in charge of guarding her. " Gu Sheng was shocked. She turned her head to look at the system. Her voice was full of disbelief: "really?" No wonder Gu Sheng was surprised. Anweiwei is almost the youngest task target she has ever met since she did the task. But in terms of psychological distortion and change, the bloody state is undoubtedly a very high group. But Gu Shengyin had never thought of it in any case that she would dare to kill people. The system reminds her, "she''s crazy." This result is in the calction of the system. I suffer from nightmares every day, and I have a ghost in my heart. Even if it''s a healthy adult, it''s estimated that she can''t endure. It''s strange that anweiwei doesn''t have problems. However, the system reminds Gu Shengyin that the purpose is: "the host, after the detection, the task target is also driving towards the host''s destination after killing people." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Let''s not say how anweiwei, a teenage girl, can drive. Is this a coincidence too much? However, Gu Shengyin knew that the defense was extremely weak during the period of time when the spirit was transformed into a beast. That is to say, for some time, she may be in a state of no defense to the outside world. In this way, it will be very dangerous if you meet a madman like anweiwei. Gu Sheng frowned, she should say that it is worthy of the task target. Even if you are crazy, can you make trouble for yourself? But the next moment, her thoughts were scattered by the huge pain surging from her body. The whole car made a huge S-shape in ce, rubbing with the ground made a harsh sound. The system took over the task of driving. It''s toote to choose another ce ording to the host''s current situation. Well, at that time, it will try to prevent anweiwei from finding the host without being discovered by thew of the world. Ferrari in the invisible control of the system, almost ran out of the limit speed. When the silvery white vehicle finally stopped, not far from here, anweiwei, with blood on her body, ran in madly. - there are four shifts today, before 12:00 p.m. A MUA! Ask for a ticket and reward a piece of MUA! The world is not today. It should end tomorrow. The next story I don''t say [high cold face] I don''t want to talk about it , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1256 Gu Sheng almost managed to maintain a trace of rity, and ran to his chosen ce. At first nce, it''s in, but it''s a small grassy hillside. Not even beautiful scenery. But in Gu Shengyin''s eyes, the aura of the whole mountain is concentrated in this area. If there are practitioners here, you can see that the aura here has even formed a light milky mist. The fog of aura indicates that the concentration of aura here is at least medium. Such a ce is nothing if it is in the real world. But if it is in this world, it is no good ce in the world - at least Gu Shengyin in the whole south central region, can not find a ceparable to here. Gu Shengyin did not make anyplicated movements. She was lying there quietly, just like azy nap in the sun on weekdays. However, in the eyes of the only audience system at this time, it can be clearly seen that those foggy auras swarmed towards Gu Shengyin''s small body as if following some established track. Everything seems to be going well. The white light shed on the system. Did anweiweie towards this side? At this time anweiwei, can no longer see that delicate and delicate look of the bigdy. Her hair was dry and untidy. There was blood on the crumpled clothes and a watermelon knife in his hand. The strangest thing about her eyes was that she was frightened, nervous, twisted, and a little bit crazy - it was definitely not what a normal person should have. At the moment, she is walking aimlessly, but in the eyes of the system, it can be clearly seen that her messy feet are slowly approaching the ce where Gu Shengyin is. Now the host is in a critical stage. Anweiwei is in such a state of no sense at present, and she can''t get close to the host. The white light on the system is more urgent. Being in a trance and walking forward, anweiwei only felt that she was suddenly dark in front of her. Her steps stopped. Because she found herself in a strange ce. It''s too quiet here. All the insects and birds still ringing in her ears are gone. She can''t even hear her own footsteps. It''s too dark here. Anweiwei felt that her eyes were useless. As far as she could see, it was all dark and untouchable. Anweiwei, who has been tormented by horrible nightmares for a whole month, suddenly raises it in her heart. She had a bad premonition in her heart, and in the next moment it became a disy. A bloody shadow suddenly appeared in the dark void. It was a tabby cat whose skin had been peeled off, revealing the inneryer of white flower flower flesh mixed with bright red blood. The blood is still dripping down the body. Anweiwei heard the voice clearly. Click ~ tick ~ the sound of fresh blood sshing on the ground. Then she saw the eyes of the long overdue tabby cat turning. Resentment eyes straight locked themselves. The bloody figure in the air seemed to have a road under it. Step by step in the air, she walked towards anweiwei. "Ah -" anweiwei finally couldn''t help screaming. She held the knife tightly in her hand and kept retreating. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1257 But her step back was soon stopped by something. Because she hit something on her back. Mingming, there is nothing behind her? Anweiwei takes a deep breath and turns her head. A dog hanging upside down in the air with twisted limbs and eyes dug out, is opening its bloody empty eyes and smiling strangely at anweiwei. "Ah --" the sharp voice cut across the sky. The system looks at anxiously spinning anweiwei in situ, and looks at her walking out towards the distance under her own guidance, and puts down her heart. It continues to focus on the host. ¡­¡­ Fang Yuhan was absent-minded all day. His mind was full of Shirley''s feeble appearance this morning. I don''t know what Sherry is like. The mobile phone rang suddenly. It was assistant Liu who he called back to bring Shirley lunch at noon. "Sherry, President, she''s not at home at all." Assistant Liu''s anxious voice came out. "What do you say?" Fang Yuhan stood up at once. Instead of taking care of the files on theputer, he got up and drove home. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw at a nce that his car was missing. The house is very tidy. It''s not a thief. After a deep look inside the room, Fang Yuhan dials a phone above the mobile phone. "Hello, I need to check Yes, in Longpan mountain in the suburbs? Thank you Assistant Liu looked at his president with a face of muddle. "In case Shirley sneaks back here, just call me if she sneaks back." Assistant Liu nodded: "no problem." Fang Yuhan didn''t lose time. He drove directly to the location provided there. Longpan mountain, such a remote suburb, how can my car get there? There are many questions in his mind now, but none of them is as important as finding Shirley. He couldn''t even run the red light all the way. Fang Yuhan only felt that his heart was tightly grasped by something, and he couldn''t breathe. Shirley''s going to be fine. She''s going to be fine. Heforted himself. Such a strong and strong emotion, has long gone beyond the feelings of a pet. An hour and a half by car, Fang Yu took an hour to arrive. The car stopped at the periphery of Longpan mountain, and he soon saw the familiar silver white sports car. But it''s empty. In this case, he should have called the police the first time. But I don''t know why, there is a wonderful feeling in my heart. Tell him, don''t call the police. Go inside the mountain. There will be something he wants to find. Fang Yuhan has never had such a strong sixth sense. He listened to his heart, toward the heart of that slowly walked in the past. The system that''s looking at the host quickly senses theing person. There is some helplessness in the system. She knows what her host thinks, and is obviously not willing to let her lover see the superfluous things. The system hesitated, but decided to try to block it. It is still the same means as blocking anweiwei - fantasy. However, Fang Yuhan, who was imposed by the system as if he had not seen anything, went straight to the ce where the trace of guidance was located. Feeling that he is getting closer and closer to here, the system is helpless. It looked at its host, some sorry secretly said: "it''s not that we don''t act, it''s really Duan Shutai of the other side." Host, you''d better think about it and exin itter. - let''s y two shifts first and see youter. Well, I read thements and I don''t seem to like ss g? This is very embarrassing ~ in this case, it is very embarrassing , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1258 Fang Yuhan felt wrong when he walked. He looked around. Clearly is the ordinary ce, but strange people have be light up. It''s like the whole body is washed by something invisible. He didn''t know that it was because the ce had a strong aura and was strong enough to be perceived. However, ordinary people don''t understand these things. They are simply absolute. The air in this ce is extra fresh, and people will be veryfortable here. It''s just like there are some famous naturalndscape sites, which are also known as good mountains, good water and good air. Tourists in those ces can really experience thefort that they can''t feel in the city. In fact, it is not good air. What really makes them feelfortable is the aura contained in the ancient Muyou spring of nature for thousands of years. Fang Yuhan went on walking until he came to a small hillside. His movements stopped. The deep feeling in my heart became stronger. Fang Yuhan seems to have the answer. He walked up the hill in three steps and two steps. Sure enough, on the opposite side of the hillside, I saw a little white Tuanzi lying quietly on the green grass. The grass is green, and Shirley''s small white body makes her look extra beautiful. Fang Yuhan just wanted to go straight past, but his steps suddenly stopped. He could see Shirley''s fluffy tail flicking from time to time, and she seemed to have no problem. It''s still the same intuition. Intuition told him that he should not disturb Shirley. Fang Yuhan didn''t understand what it was to disturb him when he was lying in the sun, but he still stopped. After all, it was this intuition that didn''t seem credible that allowed him to find Shirley sessfully. Fang Yuhan had to stop and look at Shirley silently. Now that she has seen Shirley in peace, Fang Yuhan''s heart calms down, and the questions that he had previously thrown into his mind also reappear in his mind. His car in the garage has no traces of theft. How did he get here by himself? When he went out, he specially checked the doors and windows. How did Shirley get out? Also, how did Shirley get to this ce? Why is there no trace of outsiders? Shirley What is your identity? Each of these things makes Fang Yuhan feel strange. He subconsciously looks at Shirley not far in front of him. At this sight, he was all dull for a moment. Because in his eyes, the little white Tuanzi lying on the ground actually radiated white light as described in a fantasy novel. Fang Yuhan blinked heavily to make sure that he was not wrong. But what is even more shocking is still toe. With the white light scattered, the little white ball suddenly began to stretch, slowly, slowly, condensed into a human shape. The light gradually dissipated, and the figure waspletely exposed in front of Fang Yuhan. With snow-white hair, delicate and perfect white jade face, the clothes on the body can not be seen to be of any fabric, and the shape is simr to the kind of wide sleeve robe worn by ancient human beings. This girl, like a mountain spirit,y unprepared in front of Fang Yuhan. Fang Yuhan has always been proud of the calm fly to the sky. He felt that his three views had been impacted. He had just, right here, watched. Look at a cat, be a person! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1259 Before the square to cold from surprise to God, lying on the ground of the girl''s long white eyshes gently vibrated up. Obviously, she''s going to wake up. Fang Yuhan''s heart suddenly raised, he became inexplicably nervous, holding his breath and without blinking at the girl suspected of their family Shirley. Gu Shengyin slowly opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was the blue sky without impurities. Lift up your hand and see with satisfaction that your ws have be the palm of a human hand. She sat up from the ground on her hands, and On the face ofplexity, looking at their own side to cold. Gu Shengyin: "......!" System youe out to exin! So the system really exins. It will be a long channeled content directly into Gu Shengyin''s mind, very honest confession it can not stop Fang Yuhan. Gu Sheng sighed. After hiding it for so long, he still knew it. And Fang Yuhan looks at the other side that pair and Shirley such as take out of the big dark purple eyes, don''t know how in the heart, suddenly calm up. "Shirley?" He called out to Gu Shengyin tentatively. Gu Shengyin was silent for a moment, then opened his mouth - meow. Gu Shengyin: "it''s No reflexes! God, what a shame! Fang Yuhan said: It''s really strange to see such a big man learn to bark. But Shirley is so lovely! In this way, the strangeness in his heart dissipated. Facing Gu Shengyin, he held out a hand and said with a smile: e on, let''s go home." Gu Sheng did not move. Fang Yu''s eyebrows and eyes trembled, but he still kept smiling, and his right hand was stretching in her direction. It seemed that if he did not reach the goal, he would never put it down. Gu Sheng for drooping eyes, after a long time, finally raised his head. She walked towards Fang Yuhan, and then gently put her hand in his palm. Fang Yuhan''s hands are warm. Gu Sheng thought so. Fang Yuhan''s feeling at this time is very novel. How could he reach out to hold someone else''s hand? Still a girl! If assistant Liu sees it, he must show a fool again. However, considering that this is Shirley of her own family, Fang Yuhan feels very natural. Shirley, I''ve done it before. What''s the fear of holding hands? Thinking about it, Fang Yuhan felt a little hot on his face. When Shirley was a little white, she didn''t think there was anything wrong. But now she has be a person "Cough." Fang Yuhan coughed gently, interrupting his mind of those messy ideas. He said to Gu Shengyin, "Shirley, you should know that we humans..." He pointed to himself: "it''s all ck hair and ck eyes, you look like this, some..." Before he finished his words, he saw that the other side was like magic, and his hair and eyshes became ck as he was. The face is still so delicate, but it doesn''t look as if it was full of Fairy Spirit. Gu Sheng looked at him with a smile: "is this OK?" In her eyes, there was a clear and unabashed intimacy. Fang Yuhan suddenly felt soft in his heart, just like a warm and clear hot spring. - Ooh, it''s over. Today''s update. We''ll see you tomorrow, good night ~ No, no, no, no, we''ll vote for Gao Lengzhi if you want to see the ss g, and vote for Gao Lengzhi if you want to see the ss dregs. You can only vote for Gao Lengzhi if you want to see the ss dregs , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1260 Fang Yuhan smiles. He reached out his hand and gently touched Gu Sheng''s soft hair, just like he smoothed the hair for her when she was a little white ball. "Well, my Shirley is the best." So he took Gu Shengyin''s hand and went back. He still has a lot of questions in his mind, but at this time he just wants to do one thing - take the girl''s hand and take her home. "Ah, ah --" their steps suddenly stopped. A figure in front of them blocked their way. It was a little girl with messy clothes, her hair was emitting, and she was walking around aimlessly. "Is it her?" Fang Yuhan frowned. He still has some impression on anweiwei. Of course, it won''t be a good impression. If he remembers correctly, the youngdy who settled down at this time should have been forced to stay in the vi because of "mental illness". How could she suddenly appear here, and Fang Yuhan looks at her bloodstained skirt and holds a sharp knife in her hand. She looks crazy. She doesn''t look like a normal person. At this time, Fang Yuhan doesn''t know that anweiwei''s hand is still stained with human life. Is it not an excuse to settle down? Is anweiwei really crazy? Looking at her appearance, Fang Yuhan clenched the hands of the people around her. He took out his cell phone and pressed the rm. "Let''s go." He said to Gu Shengyin. Two people far around the road, far away from anweiwei. Actually, anweiwei can''t see them at all. She was also immersed in her own dark world of resentment and blood. Fang Yuhan and Gu Sheng left anweiwei far behind because they were not slow. After that, Gu Shengyin saw the Ferrari from Fang Yuhan''s garage in a hurry. She lowered her head a little guilty. After seeing Gu Shengyin''s transformation from animal to human, Fang Yuhan has a general guess about how she went out and how her car suddenly arrived here. Gu Shengyin has already asked himself. As a result, Fang Yuhan didn''t say anything. He pulled her on his own car. Gu Sheng turned his head and took a look. Finally, he asked in a low voice: "that car..." Fang Yuhan''s lips curled up a little, obviously in a good mood: "it''s OK. I''ve already called. The insurancepany will send someone to drive back." Gu Sheng opened his mouth and did not speak again. She thought that the other party would ask herself the first time when such a strange thing happened to her. She had not yet thought how to answer him. However, Fang Yuhan didn''t go the ordinary way and asked nothing. In this way, she was even more worried. I don''t know what he thinks. Different from her difort, Fang Yuhan was very calm and even asked if she wanted to drink water. Gu Sheng, not thirsty, shook his head and refused. This time the transformation cost Gu Sheng a lot of energy. She opened her eyes and looked at the scenery in front of her, which made her feel sleepy. Around is the familiar can rely on the breath, she safely closed her eyes to sleep in the past. Fang Yuhan, who has been paying close attention to him, slowed down the speed and yed soothing light music in the carriage. He looked at Gu Shengyin, who was in a deep sleep. His eyes were full of tenderness. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1261 Gu Sheng was awakened by cold. She opened her eyes and looked out of the window. She found that she had arrived at the parking lot downstairs of Fang Yuhan. She rubbed her eyes and came out after opening the door. Fang Yuhan took her hand with a very natural attitude, and they entered the elevator. Gu Sheng looked at their hands and whispered, "isn''t it inappropriate for us to do this?" Fang Yuhan knew what she was referring to, but deliberately did not know, and asked, "how are we doing?" Gu Shengyin: "it''s This person, must not be the cold and gentle president of Fang who he knows! She held out her other free hand and pointed to the hand that they held together. Fang Yuhan looks at her and suddenly bes lonely. "Shirley used to lie on my shoulder or in the palm of my hand. Now she won''t even give me a hand?" Gu Shengyin: I was speechless. As a chief executive, what do you want to make such a sad expression? But, damn it! I should have taken it. So Gu Sheng shut his mouth. Ba, he said nothing. Of course, the hand did note back from his palm. Fang Yuhan smiles silently in his heart. The elevator soon arrived at the floor of Fang Yuhan''s home, and Fang Yuhan rang the doorbell. The door was soon opened, and assistant Liu, who had been at home all the time, saw him and immediately asked: "president, have you found Shirley xiaogongju As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Gu Shengyin who was following Fang Yuhan. What a beautiful girl! This is the first thought in assistant Liu''s mind. His eyes were startled. Yan took a look at Gu Shengyin, and then his eyes moved down, just in time to see his own president and her hand tightly sped together. Assistant Liu: He rubbed his sses hard and didn''t read it wrong! The president of his family even took the girl''s hand! Before assistant Liu recovered from the event of refreshing his cognition, his president''s cold voice sounded in his ear: "have you seen enough? When you''ve seen enough, get out of the way and let us in. " Assistant Liu: He came to himself and found himself alone in the door. And the president of his family and that beautiful and shameless little girl have been blocked out by themselves from just now on. Like a cat whose tail was trampled on, assistant Liu jumped up at once. He quickly gave way to his position and let his boss in. Then, atst, his mind, which had been upied by surprise, began to work freely and to think of his own business. "By the way, President, how''s Shirley?" Assistant Liu asked after the two men. Fang Yuhan looked at Gu Shengyin, who was obediently following him. He lifted his lip slightly and drew a radian: "it has been found." Assistant Liu xinyisong: "it''s good to find it. Shirley is such a beautiful and delicate little guy. If she is taken in by some illegal elements outside, how much hardship will she have to suffer..." His tone was sincere, and he was obviously worried about Shirley. Gu Sheng is slightly warm in her heart. She leans to assistant Liu with a smile and says, "you can rest assured. Shirley is OK." Her voice was clear and crisp, just like the first cry of a newly born suckling warbler. Assistant Liu was first surprised by her appearance. Yan, now she was captured by her voice. I thought that he is worthy of being the president of his own family. On weekdays, he is not close to women when he is the president? Now it seems obvious that they have too high a vision. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1262 Although there are girlfriends, but in the face of such a beautiful not like real people of the opposite sex, assistant Liu''s face is still red. The next second, he received a warning look from his president. Assistant Liu: Fang Yu is not happy in his heart. Listen to assistant Liu a person in that garrulous express their care for Shirley, looking at Sherry look at Liu assistant eyes obviously soft a lot. If he didn''t know that assistant Liu couldn''t know Shirley''s real identity, he would jump up and scold her. President Fang said that assistant Liu is here a lot. He looked at assistant Liu and said, "if I remember correctly, you said you had a candlelight dinner with my girlfriend tonight." Assistant Liu pauses. Yes, he had a romantic candlelight dinner with his girlfriend tonight, and then there will be a more beautiful and wonderful night by the way. But the president called himself on a phone call. Not sure if he can go back in the evening, assistant Liu has sent a text message to his girlfriend to apologize. The other party has not responded to him up to now, which is obviously a little angry. At this moment, hearing the president''s words, assistant Liu''s mind turned around and suddenly understood the president''s meaning. Since Shirley is all right, the president has brought such a beautifuldy home. Isn''t it unnecessary for him to stay here? He raised his hand and looked at his watch. It was four o''clock in the afternoon, just in time. Assistant Liu immediately said to Fang Yuhan, "president, since Shirley''s work is all right, I''m relieved. I have to go back to thepany to sort out some information, so I won''t stay here much. " As soon as he finished his speech, he received the approval of his president. Fang Yuhan slowly said: "like assistant Liu, such a diligent employee, the year-end bonus is going to rise." Assistant Liu was so ted that he got up to leave without dy. Once again, only Gu Shengyin and Fang Yuhan are left in the room. Fang Yuhan slowly leaned forward and looked at Gu Shengyin without blinking: "OK, now it''s quiet and there is no one to disturb. Can you exin it to me? Shirley. " Atst. Gu Sheng was relieved. If Fang Yuhan didn''t ask, she would feel worried. In fact, she has been thinking about this question since she got on the bus: how to talk to Fang Yuhan. Along the way, she has made a decision. Gu Sheng turned his head and looked at Fang Yuhan. He was about to open his mouth. Fang Yuhan first said a word: "I hope you can tell me the truth, Shirley." Gu Sheng smile: "I didn''t intend to hide it from you." She began to say that she was a psychic beast. Her initial memory was that when she came to this world, she was brought back by Fang Yuhan A little bit. She told Fang Yuhan everything except the final ending of the psychic beast. But Fang Yuhan frowned. Intuition told him that Shirley didn''t lie to herself. But she must have something to hide from herself. Intuition is a very mysterious thing. But these two intuitions rted to Shirley are so urate that Fang Yuhan has to believe this. He looked at Gu Shengyin, who showed that he had finished all the things sitting on the opposite side of the sofa. He was very sure that he said, "you have something to hide from me." Gu Shengyin: "it''s How do you know that! She asked the system in a hurry. Did Fang Yuhan open the system? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1263 The system gives a positive answer. How could he be so sure? As soon as Gu Sheng raised his head, he turned to Fang Yu''s burning eyes. She sighed and said, "yes, there''s one more thing I haven''t told you." Fang Yuhan showed that he listened attentively. "I can only stay in this world for three years, and now it''s exactly one year," Gu said Fang Yuhan''s body was shocked. He said in a hoarse voice, "what''s the meaning of only staying for three years?" Gu Shengyin shook his head: "I don''t know. This is what my inheritance memory tells me. I am not a creature in this world." When she said that, she had changed her concept. After all, if you follow her words, most people can only think that she may return to her original world in three years. Not to die. However, even if it may not be death, Fang Yuhan feels that she can''t ept it. She can only stay by her side for another two years. He was silent for a moment and said, "is there no room for turning around?" Gu Sheng thought for a moment: "no one." Suppressing the dragon vein is not a simple thing. After exhausting her spiritual power and practice, she has little chance to survive. Fang Yuhan stopped talking. The atmosphere in the room was distinctly dull. For a long time, when Gu Sheng felt that he was about to fall asleep, Fang Yuhan suddenly moved. He got up, then - went to Gu Shengyin''s side. "Shirley." He half bent down to call her. Gu Sheng looks at him suspiciously. The next moment, her lips were covered with something warm. A dragonfly skims the water. Gu Sheng looked up at him in shock. "What are you doing here?" Fang Yuhan looked at her with warm eyes: "I just thought about it. Since there are only two years left, I should make good use of it and not let my life leave regrets." He bent down and supported the sofa behind Gu Shengyin with his hands. "Shirley. Would you like to associate with me? " Gu Sheng felt a little dizzy because of his familiar breath. But she kept a line of rity: "are you crazy? We''re not going to get results. " Fang Yuhan picked up her words: "but I can have memories. Shirley, in two years, at least when I''m old, I''ll have countless good memories He looked down at Gu Shengyin, his eyes seemed to be with a broken light: "not, the whole two years between the apprehension and demand can not." Gu Shengyin''s heart wavered. She looked down and asked the system, "system, what should I do now?" At this moment, the only object she can talk to is the system. There was a sh of white light in the system. "Host, if you leave the world two yearster, can you ept that your lover will like another woman in the future?" Gu Shengyin: "although very reluctant to admit their selfishness, but I really can not tolerate." "Host, do you think that even if you don''t agree to be with him, your lover will be more rxed after you leave, or will you feel the same pain after you leave?" Gu Shengyin: "it''s Based on her understanding of him. I''m afraid it will be thetter. The system concludes, "host, what do you think you should choose?" Gu Shengyin thinks: is this system really not a spy sent by lovers? But it is undeniable that the systematic analysis really makes sense. She thought it over and made a decision. - the fourth watch will be delivered first, and the remaining four chapters will be updated in the evening. Feel oneself more and more diligent, have wood have? Well,st week''s list of weekly awards and long-term reviews will be announced at the top of the book review area in the evening. You''re all so disgusted with ss g that she''s really going to cry% & amp; amp; gt_ &Amp; amp; lt;% Sweet: hum, we won the final victory by overwhelming votes! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1264 She raised her head. Fang Yuhan is still holding the previous posture, two people are very close, she looked up, it seems that even the breathing of each other can be detected. His eyes are still, it seems that nothing can make this man appear any hesitation. But only Fang Yuhan knew how much he felt in his heart at the moment. His hands on the sofa behind Gu Shengyin had already been tightly sunk in. The knuckles hurt a little, but Fang Yuhan didn''t care. Only this trace of pain can make him feel the reality of the opposite person. He looked at the people under him, raised his head, and looked at himself with her beautiful eyes. The heart suddenly raised. He knew that she had the answer. And then the face came closer and closer to me. Something warm touched her left cheek. He was astonished and saw that the man in front of him was blooming like a flower. "In that case, as you wish." Gu Sheng just said this sentence, he felt his body was a pair of powerful arms around the past. The arms are warm, powerful and secure. Gu Sheng couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and put it around his shoulder. So close to each other, she can very clearly feel the heartbeat of this man. The urgency, urgency, and strength showed that he was not as calm as he seemed. Then, take her arms and let go. She was pulled up by a man. "For what?" She was puzzled. Fang Yuhan''s face is pure joy and Expectation: "of course, it is to do what couples should do." Gu Sheng was pulled out of the door. For Shirley in this world, it''s the first time. For Fang Yuhan, it is also the first time. They went to the most famous couple''s Park, went to a tearful emotional movie, and even had a romantic candlelight dinner. It waspletely dark. Neither of them was in a hurry. They walked slowly on the overpass in the cool evening wind. Gu Shengyin raised his head. Above the sky is a bright star, not far away lights, and their side, has been apanied by their own men. "Cold?" Seeing her stop suddenly, Fang Yuhan asked in a hurry. Gu Sheng shook his head. She just suddenly changed her mind. Originally, she was determined to wait for the two-year period toe, and then follow the original plot, use her own town to suppress the dragon vein, and thenplete the task of this world and continue to the next world. But looking at this kind of Fang Yuhan, she unexpectedly some does not give up. What would happen to him if he left after two years? Will he live alone in this world waiting for death, or will he go with him in agony? No wonder Gu Shengyin thinks that this man can really do such a thing. She knew that they would meet again. But no matter what the next life is, the experience of this life is really happening. She can''t ignore Fang Yuhan''s feelings because they have countless opportunities to meet again. Fang Yuhan is different from her. For Fang Yuhan, this life is his whole life. She wants to change. She is not willing to go to the established fate in silence. Since the original plot only said that it is necessary to suppress the Dragon veins by the spirit beast, it has not said that the soul beast must be killed. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1265 Fang Yuhan didn''t know what she was thinking. He reached out his hand and shook Gu Shengyin''s hands hanging on his side. He was relieved after confirming that the other party was not cold. Looking at his movements, Gu Sheng felt warm in his heart, as if he had been pressed by a warm iron. How could she bear to let him suffer from such a thing? She made up her mind. "Let''s go home." She said. Fang Yuhan naturally nods and says yes. From that day on, Fang Yuhan''s home became a little different. It doesn''t look different in general. But assistant Liu has been here once, and he has quietly reduced the number of times hees to the boss''s house - because there are traces of the hostess in this one. If only a boss, he casuallye, anyway, two big men, there is nothing to worry about. But in case there is andy, he should pay attention to it. Thinking of the girl I met that day, assistant Liu thought secretly: the girl looks really small, and I don''t know if she has grown up. She deserves to be the president. She is really quick. Gu Shengyin and Fang Yuhan live their own small days. Fang Yuhan goes to work every day, but Gu Shengyin doesn''t use it. She began to visit various legendary ces in the mountains and forests to see the scenery, and often went to some famous Buddhist temples and Taoist schools. Fang Yuhan also knows that she is different from ordinary human beings, and does not care about her. She just said that she should pay attention to safety. On that day, Gu Shengyin was listening to the master''s lecture in a temple, and the system gave a prompt - "the host, the task targetmitted suicide." Gu Sheng was moved in his heart. Anweiwei is having a bad time these days. Before they left, Fang reported to the police after cold, the police almost no effort to catch the sane anweiwei. Serious homicide. But anweiwei is not an adult, and her condition looks abnormal. The police thought that she was pretending to evade the crime and asked a professional doctor toe over for examination. After confirming that anweiwei''s spirit was indeed in trouble. In such a case, Anjia has beenpletely disappointed with her. They also no longer care about her, directly sent people to the mental hospital. The big deal is to throw some money in every month and let her live and die. You can imagine the days of the mental hospital. But what torments anweiwei most is not this, but the endless nightmare. As long as you close your eyes, the animals that have been mutted by her will drag their bloody bodies to look for her. Even if she''s crazy, they won''t let her go. Finally, anweiwei was found dead in the ward one morning by the nurse in charge of her. It was suicide. She did not know how to tear up the sheets, tied them together and hung them on the windowsill. It is said that her death was very terrible. When she died, she wasughing After listening to the system, Gu Sheng was silent for a moment and asked, "did you do it?" The system gave a negative answer: "my fantasysted until the police caught anweiwei." In other words, anweiwei''ster nightmare, so she asked for her life for the fierce ghost, was only her own imagination. In the end, she lost her life. If heaven does evil, he can still do it; if he does evil himself, he cannot live. - when anweiwei dies, there is only a small part of the story of the female host. This month''s monthly ticket is the fourth in the category, 5 tickets short of the third one!!! Let''s smash Gao Lengzhi, who has a monthly ticket in his hand. Let''s show you a h dance with his eyes wide open , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1266 A year passed. There is still half a year to go before the event in the original plot. Fang Yuhan almost obeyed Gu Shengyin. Since a year ago, he never worked overtime any more. He finished his work every day and went home to apany Gu Shengyin. They often travel to various ces. Fang Yuhan never avoids being known about his love. The whole Fang Group knows that the president has a girlfriend who loves more than treasure. The whole business circle of s city also knows that Fang''s family leader who wants to be close to a woman is in love. Gu Shengyin''s appearance has also been seen. Those people were shocked. They were gorgeous at her beauty, but they couldn''t find any information about her in private. They all thought that this was because Fang Yuhan was protecting her in the dark. But they didn''t know that the psychic beast was not in this world. How could they find anything? Those people couldn''t find Gu Shengyin''s information. They only thought that Fang''s energy was so strong that he was even more afraid of him. This day, Gu Shengyin is holding a very small seal in his hand. Fang Yuhan looked at it and thought that the seal was very simple in shape, with mysterious runes carved on it. It should be a good thing with the year on. "What is this?" He took off his suit and tie and sat down next to Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin also did not avoid him, said: "I picked up a gadget in a deep mountain." Fang Yuhan didn''t ask much. He knew some of Shirley''s hobbies. "I''m going to have a long vacation. I''m going to have a good time." Fang Yuhan said. Long vacation? Gu Sheng was stunned by his eyes. "How long has it been?" Fang Yuhan said with the sameplexion: "it''s still uncertain. Thepany''s n for the first half of the year has beenpleted, and the cooperation with foreign enterprises has been discussed. There should be no more things in a short time. I can rest for at least a few months." Gu Sheng sighed in silence. Fang Yuhan took her shoulder from behind: st time, didn''t you say you wanted to see the snow mountain? I just went with you." Gu Sheng looks very happy with a smile. She threw herself into Fang Yuhan''s arms: "well, well, since you have such a long holiday, let''s go to visit the holynd after seeing the snow mountain." Fang Yu Han bowed his head and spoiled her: "OK, you can go anywhere, I''ll apany you." Gu Sheng buried his face into Fang Yuhan''s chest and slowly put away his smile. How many months of vacation? How can a person in power of such arge group spare so much free time? Besides, these months should be half a year, right? This man, really She couldn''t say any words of disappointment. She could only hold him more forcefully. Gu Sheng can not see the ce, Fang Yuhan''s eyes also be sad. Half a year. He and Shirley get along with each other for thest half year. Both of them knew it well, but they were tacit and didn''t say it. They all know and cherish each other. The people of Fang''s group knew that the president would have to rest for such a long time. Assistant Liu also represented all the staff in the Secretary''s office to bring blessing to Fang Yuhan. Listening to the assistant''s blessing to himself, the two people have a good rtionship for a hundred years. Fang Yuhan just lightly thanks. "Thank you for your blessing. When Ie back, if we have such a day, we will raise the year-end bonus." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1267 Assistant Liu got the boss''s words and left happily. In his opinion, raising wages is a matter of no doubt! Go back and tell my colleagues the good news. He did not know that after he left, the smile on his boss''s facepletely fell down. Fang Yuhan has never been so eager to give employees a year-end bonus. Then, the next moment his mobile phone rings, the screen lights up, is the deepest shadow that he printed in the bottom of his heart. The corner of the mouth unconsciously raised a smile: "Shirley..." Hang up, he walked home with a rxed smile. Thest half a year, let two people, leave a no regret memories. In this way, even if Shirley has really left here, he will not be able to keep even a little thing. Snow mountain, pilgrimage, diving, and even the virgin forest. Two people are going crazy. In half a year, they passed through all the famous scenic spots, kissing and taking photos. These silence has experienced thousands of years of antiquity, silent witness to the love between the two. Then, half a year. Two people very tacit understanding bought the air ticket to go home. "How long is it Fang Yu asked. Gu Sheng has calcted the days, but it seems that there are few days left from that time. She shook her head. "I don''t know the exact date." She couldn''t bear to tell him. In fact, this is the case, because he did not know the exact time, Fang Yuhan still had a fluke in his heart. If there is no such thing, maybe Shirley Don''t you leave yourself? He still didn''t go to work. The news of their return did not tell anyone, and they did not go anywhere. Fang Yuhan is at home with Gu Shengyin every day. His eyes dare not put down from her. He was afraid that in the blink of an eye, the man would disappear. This day, two people hugged each other in the movie, suddenly felt a strong vibration. "Earthquake?" Fang Yuhan gets up quickly and takes Gu Shengyin to run downstairs. But the tremorsted only a dozen seconds and soon returned to normal. But for insurance, Fang Yuhan still took Gu Shengyin''s hand and ran down the building. Not only they, but also many residents have run out of the house. Fang to cold panic, but also did not forget tofort Gu Sheng because: "Shirley, don''t be afraid, it''s OK." Gu Sheng shook his head gently, indicating that he was not afraid. Only she knows what happened. An unexined earthquake swept over most of the country, but fortunately there was no apparent damage. The news also specially broadcast the event in a festive tone. But it''s too early for everyone to be happy. Because the earthquake did not damage anything on the surface, but damaged the terrain of Longpan mountains. A good andplete dragon vein was cut off from the neck. Nothing is happening now. But Gu Shengyin knew that soon, floods, droughts, snowstorms It''s going to happen slowly in this country. It has been a long time since some state institutions finally attached importance to it. Moreover, the dragon vein was broken and could not be solved. In the original plot, it was because the psychic beast was killed by anweiwei. The world and the country suffered huge losses because of the dragon vein. Only then had Gu Shengyin toplete the task and turn the situation around. - the end of the eighth shift. Good night, everyone. What awesome nonsense thank you, , what is the dragon boat, and so on, and poker faced. Do not take it seriously. ~ , and thank you for your vote. The monthly ticket of high cold branch has be ssified third. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1268 "I want to eat hot pot in the evening." Gu Sheng lieszily on the sofa. Her long snow-white hair slid down the sofa cushion like a fine piece of silk. Fang Yuhan couldn''t resist reaching out and stroking. Because Fang Yuhan loves to see her snow haired and purple pupil, Gu Sheng will remove her disguise when she is only two at home. "OK, I''ll get the materials." Fang Yu looks at her and smiles. Shirley, in the shape of a human, leanszily on the sofa, her big eyes half open and half squint, and her long curly eyshes fall down quietly. Seeing that Gu Sheng didn''t want to go with him, Fang Yuhan got up: "it''s really azy little guy." Gu Sheng hummed a little to express his dissatisfaction. Fang Yuhan went out. When the tall and straight figure left, the figure that was half lying on the sofa instantly put up the carelessness on the face. In between, her figure suddenly blurred up, unexpectedly disappeared in the room. At the same time, in a very hidden deep mountain, a simple and solemn Taoist temple ushered in an unexpected guest. ¡­¡­ As soon as Fang Yuhan arrived at the door carrying something, the door opened automatically inside. Looking at Gu Shengyin who is stillzy and sleepy on the sofa, Fang Yuhan is helpless: "in case someone elsees, don''t you want to scare people?" Gu Sheng nced at himzily: "if it''s someone else, I won''t open the door for him." When Fang Yu was cold, his words stopped. Well, in terms of bickering, he never seems to have won. He gave a fateful smile and turned to the kitchen to clean the materials. Gu Shengyin looks at his background quietly. He walks around the living room and enters the kitchen without taking back his eyes. It''s like seeing him through the wall. She didn''t go to help, because the man always regarded her as a delicate and fragile Shirley, and didn''t let her touch these things at all. Even if she has been transformed into human form for two years, even if Fang Yuhan knows that she is much stronger than he imagined. But he is still willing to hold her in the palm of his hand, not to be dragged down by the hardships of life. Hot pot soup is already stewed on the back, Fang Yuhan did not take a long time. They had a very happy dinner, then went for a walk, and finally nestled together to watch a movie. After a while, Gu Shengyin said he was sleepy. Fang Yuhan looks at her funny. Although she has be a human being, Shirley still keeps the habit of psychic animals - sleepiness is one of them. He had joked about it before, but Gu Sheng refuted it with reason - she was still growing up! There is nothing more important than sleeping for the immature psychic beast! It is because of this sentence that during the two years when she became human, they had been sleeping in the same bed, but Fang Yuhan had never done anything to her that she should not have done. Not yet an adult, Fang Yuhan is not willing to hurt her. Fang Yuhan is almost obedient to her. Gu Sheng said sleepy, good, Fang Yuhan did not say a word, two people turned off the TV, wash gargle began to rest. Fang Yuhan always feels extra sleepy tonight. Just on. Bed soon, his consciousness fell into a dark dream. In his dream, he wore a stiff and slim groom''s dress and presented his ring to Shirley, the bride in full dress. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1269 Gu Shengyin sat up and quietly looked at the man with peaceful eyebrows and eyes in the dark. His expression is rxed, obviously is making his pleasant dream. She leaned gently and gave him a kiss in the corner of his lip. "I hope everything goes well." She was like a gust of wind, suddenly disappeared in this room full of two people''s breath. At this time, it is the cold star and cold moon hanging in the sky, a white figure standing on the high mountain. In the eyes of an outsider, one may think that it is the young man who boasts of literature and art who climbs up the mountain in the middle of the night to watch the sunrise. Standing among the highest peaks of the Longpan mountains, Gu Shengyin looks down at the surrounding terrain. The mountains are steep, one after another closely linked together, forming thergest mountain range in the world. This is a natural spectacle, but in some ces, I always feel a little disobeyed. Yes, it''s against peace. Ordinary people can''t see the way. They just feel that it is not as natural andfortable as other ces. However, in Gu Shengyin''s eyes, the scene presented ispletely different. Her dark purple eyes seem to be covered with ayer of light fog. In her eyes, the mountains in front of her are clearly a huge dragon. But the giant dragon, which was supposed to be mighty and domineering, looked very depressed at this time. The giant dragon''s head fell to the ground,pletely lost its former ferocity. Under its head, there is a very wide crack visible to the naked eye. It cuts down from the inside to the outside, almost cutting off the head and body of the giant dragon. It''s shocking to watch. This dragon, which has protected the country for hundreds of years, has suffered the greatest damage since it was born with wisdom. The dragon vein is connected with the national momentum. The dragon vein is now suffering from such a trauma, and it is conceivable that what kind of huge damage this country will suffer in the future. Gu Sheng looks back. She thought of the man who was sleeping soundly in bed before she set out. For the past two years, she has been making preparations. But after all, she was not confident that she woulde back and never told him. Her body began to emit a faint white light. Those brilliance dissipated in the air, just like the firefly, very beautiful. The light drifted away from Gu Shengyin''s body, not annihted in the air, but as if guided by something, it drifted to the dying dragon vein and disappeared into the wound in its neck. The Dragon pulse seemed to feel something, and suddenly opened the copper bell shining golden eyes, and urately looked at Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng smiles at her, and the light on her body dissipates more. These lights are her aplishments, her body and her true spirit. To suppress in person. It''s aplete sacrifice. Slowly, Gu Shengyin''s body became a little blurred, and the brilliance became more and more bright. If Gu Shengyin can still see it, he will find that the wound on the giant dragon has begun to heal slowly. In its decadent eyes, it also radiates new luster. Her human form was no longer sustainable. The small white light on the top of the mountain suppressed the cold moonlight on the horizon and became the only brilliance on the top of the mountain. A gust of wind blew. The little light seemed to be startled. It broke and disappeared in the air. Nobody knows. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1270 Fang Yuhan woke up with a smile. This dream can be said to be the greatest wish of his life. No, it''s sweetness that he can''t even think about. Habitually reach out to the side, full of cold hands. There are also some confused Fang Yuhan, instantly sober up. He opened his eyes, sat up and looked at the empty side. Get up without hesitation and open the door. There''s no one in the living room, there''s no bathroom, there''s no one in the bathroom. The heart began to throb, as if by what invisible existence was strangled to death, Fang Yuhan forced himself to calm down. He took his mobile phone and dialed a number, and the familiar ring came out of his room. He happily walked into the door, only to see a lonely cell phone under the pillow. His blood seemed to be frozen at that moment. It was already dawn outside, and there was morning light refracting through the window. However, Fang Yuhan felt that he had fallen into the cold and cold darkness and could not be redeemed. Last night''s dream is so beautiful, wake up after the reality of how cold. Fang Yuhan stood there without expression, as if he had lost his goal. He didn''t know what he should do at this time. He just stood in a daze, as if he lost his vitality. A familiar voice came from the room. "Yu Han, when you hear this, I should have returned to my own world..." Fang Yuhan instantly regained his mind and quickly grasped the mobile phone under the pillow. Shirley''s voice is automatically yed from inside. "¡­¡­ I didn''t expect this day toe so suddenly. But don''t be too sad, I have found a way toe back to you, but it''s a little difficult, maybe it will take a little longer. You must wait for me. Shirley wille back to you one day "At that time, I hope to have a grand wedding together with Yu Han." That''s the end of the voice. Fang Yuhan looks at the screen that lights up and goes ck again. In her heart, she gradually gives birth to a glimmer of hope because of her words. Will Come back? He shook his hands and repeated it again and again. For two days, he didn''t do anything, just lying in bed, ying Gu Shengyin''s words on his mobile phone. Two dayster. He got up, dressed up, shaved, went to the barber''s to tidy up his hair, and drove to work with a cold face. It''s no different from before. No, there are still some. The whole Fang group felt that their president was getting colder than before. In the past, the president just looked at the cold, but now, standing beside him, he has a feeling of frostbite. Unlike others, assistant Liu, who has the most contact with Fang Yuhan, is worried. He knew that the president had a lover who loved her dearly, and even the former president took half a year off to travel with her. Assistant Liu thought they were going to get married. But half a yearter, the president appeared again, but there was nody around. Then contact the president of his family and his temperament has changed greatly. Assistant Liu had to think a lot. Is it a conflict between the two people broke up? But looking at the president''s appearance, the youngdy is clearly in love with the bone marrow, and will respond to any request. Which woman doesn''t like a man of high quality and expression? Then, Liu Zhu''s ideal is even more terrible , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1271 Is it possible that the youngdy has already Assistant Liu took a breath. He was surprised by his own conjecture, but vaguely felt that this is more likely to be the truth than what to break up. He carefully opened the door of the president''s office, looking at the president sitting in front of theputer to concentrate on dealing with thepany''s affairs. But he didn''t know how to speak. Or Fang Yuhan''s eyes moved down from the screen. "What can I do for you?" he asked faintly Assistant Liu was flustered in the heart, staring at the oppressive eyes of his president and asked, "why haven''t you seen Shirley recently?" With this sentence, assistant Liu felt great. Look how smart I am! But in that second, he felt that the momentum of his president was even colder. Assistant Liu felt that his president raised his head and gave him a cold look. Then he said coldly, "Shirley is ill and won''t take her out recently." As soon as she heard that Shirley was ill, assistant Liu became nervous immediately. "Is Shirley ill?" he asked? Can I go and see her? " Fang Yuhan is still that pair of cold expression: "no, wait for her to be good, I will bring her out again." Liu''s assistant sighed regretfully, but he knew that the president of his family had the same temperament. If he said that he would not let him see, he would not even be able to enter the door. After work, go home, open the door. The room was cold and silent. Fang Yuhan turns on the light, and the whole house is empty. He had never felt like this before he met Shirley. After meeting Shirley, the whole house is full of life. It was only after she left that he learned what despair was. Slowly sit on the sofa. He rxed himself and nestled on the sofa in a veryfortable posture,. This is Shirley''s favorite position. So he pretended that she was still with him. I don''t want to eat, I don''t want to move. He closed his eyes and fell into a dream on the sofa with Shirley breath. Only in a dream can he have a moment of peace and joy. It''s been a month. He is not afraid to wait. As long as Shirley cane back, what''s a month? Even if it''s a year, a decade. As long as she cane back. As long as he''s alive. He can wait. In his heart, he once thought that Shirley was lying to him. In fact, she would nevere back, but she would cheat him toe back. But once such a conjecture appears, it will be subconsciously extinguished by him. Shirley won''t lie to herself. She promised herself that she woulde back. Another two months have passed. Fang''s employees have be ustomed to the apathy of their president, and they have be ustomed to it. Anyway, as long as we work hard, the president is just a little cold and won''t make trouble out of nothing. That day, Fang Yuhan was preparing to leave work when his mobile phone suddenly rang. "How are you, Mr. Fang?" "I am, you are?" "Hello, Mr. Fang. I''m a popr express. Here is a copy of your package. Is it convenient for you to sign for it?" Fang Yuhan frowned. He didn''t buy anything on the Inte. "You''ve got the wrong person." The courier of the other party pauses for a moment, and then reads his address and telephone number word by word. Fang Yuhan''s heart moved. This is his private number, and few people know it. Who will send things to themselves? - first, there will be at least four shifts in the evening. The world actually has 60000 words, which is far beyond my expectation. It is also the longest interface since the opening of the article. I''m going to finish her in two chapters! If not, let Gao Lengzhi get up at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning! What''s the next ne? Even if you hand in your tickets. I won''t tell you either , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1272 Fang Yuhan drives home. At the door of the room, I saw the express boy in overalls. The residents living in this area are either rich or expensive, and the package is insured. Express brother also dare not put things down casually, in case of what valuables, he may not be able to pay for a year''s wages. "Thank you." Fang Yuhan took a look at it and sent it to himself. He gave the express brother an extra tip, the other party was very happy to leave. Open the door, Fang Yuhan rare did not first time to sad, but will focus on the package in hand. There was some tension in his heart, and some inexplicable expectation lingered in his mind. With scissors carefully cut the package, Fang Yuhan stretched out his hands to open the huge carton slowly. What was inside caught his eye. With only one eye, Fang Yuhan felt that something had covered his eyes. The only familiar with the bones of the small white Tuanzi was so caught off guard in his eyes. Fang Yuhan''s hands are shaking. He slowly put his hand in and carefully held her out. "Shirley..." He called her softly. Xiaobai Tuanzi looked at her curiously with her big ck purple eyes. There was curiosity and intimacy in her eyes, but there was no love he was familiar with. This familiar and strange Shirley let Fang Yuhan''s excited heart instantly cool a trace. At this time, he noticed a letter in the alley. Holding the ignorant Shirley in one hand, Fang Yuhan picked up the letter with the other hand. Expand. Inside is a very beautiful hard pen calligraphy, which exins some things in detail. It''s totally different from what Shirley said before. She didn''t return to her own world, but did something to save the country''s countless people Back a few months ago. Gu Sheng came to an isted Taoist temple by himself. With her seal in her hand, she got all the aplishments of the three elders in the Taoist temple. "I want to live." After saying what she wanted to do, she said to them. The people in front of them may lose their lives in order to save the whole country, and they also hold the precious seal of their Taoism which has been lost for thousands of years. The three elders could not refuse the request. Gu Shengyin means that at the moment when her true spirit is annihted, let the three elders finish their self-cultivation in poverty, and snatch the vitality from death. This is a very risky approach. In the end, it is likely that the three elders lost their cultivation, and Gu Shengyin could not survive. However, they did not expect that at the moment when Gu Sheng was annihted by his true spirit, the dragon vein, which was greatly favored by Gu Sheng, even opened its mouth and made a huge sound of dragon chanting. At that moment, many people in Kyoto heard the sound of rolling thunder in their sleep. The dragon vein hands, and keeps Gu Shengyin''sst true spirit. After that, Gu Shengyin''s true spirit began to cultivate and cultivate under the protection of the dragon vein. The dragon vein is the most abundant part of the whole country''s aura and qi movement. One day of practice here is worth a year of hard work. However, the dragon vein is the clock of the heavenly way and Qi. If it does not want to, no matter how powerful the cultivator is, he does not dare to forcibly seize it. The resentment of hundreds of millions of people is beyond the endurance of any practitioner. Even so, Gu Shengyin stayed in the ce of the dragon vein for three months, and then reluctantly restored himself. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1273 But it''s just the real body. It''s a very serious thing for the spirit to escape. Gu Shengyin, who has recovered a life, haspletely forgotten the past. His temperament is simr to that of an uncivilized animal. The three elders of the Taoist temple came here to take Gu Shengyin back. And ording to what they had said before, the whole story of the whole thing waspletely written out, and Gu Shengyin was sent to Fang Yuhan''s side. ¡­¡­ Fang Yuhan read the whole letter in silence. He was angry and distressed. It''s clearly that children, without adult animals, have to take on so much responsibility! Still deceive oneself, deceive oneself to say oneself is to go back! She didn''t think what she would do if she didn''te back and left herself alone? waiting here, waiting for someone who would nevere back? Waiting for the small white ball in the palm of his hand, Fang is cold, and his eyes are full of fire. He was really impatient and wanted to hit her twice. But Xiaobai Tuanzi, who had lost his memory, could not understand his mood. She just opened her big eyes and looked at the human in front of her curiously. This human body has a good familiar breath, let her can''t help but want to be closer, closer. Looking at the little white Tuanzi who can''te down from his body, Fang Yuhan''s angerpletely turns into a spring water. Hands have already been out of control gently picked up her body, very natural to her hair. The little beast in the palm of his hand hummed and hawed, which seemed veryfortable. He also shook his hairy tail from time to time, as if to express his satisfaction. It''s really God sent me to torture myself! Fang Yu has a secret way in his heart. There was a gentle smile on his face. Even if it is injustice, it belongs to its own, sweet injustice. The system stood silently watching the man and the beast. This time, the host chooses his own way. In order toply with thew of heaven, it can''t wake up the host. It can only wait for the host to recover its memory in this life. It''s possible that she will return to normal after sleeping tomorrow, or she can only be like this all her life. Fang''s employees feel that spring ising. The president became inexplicably gentle again. When assistant Liu went to work in the morning, he met Fang Yuhan, who happened toe to work. He was used to saying good morning. Such a greeting usually leads to a cold nod, but this time, Fang Yuhan said good morning with a smile. Assistant Liu: He took a quick look at the sky outside thending window. Well, it''s normal that the sun rises from the East. Fang Yuhan looks at his assistant''s stupidity and looks at him with disgust. He doesn''t want to pay any attention to him. There was a rustle in his pocket. It seemed that the little fellow was awake. A person sat in the office, put Shirley in her pocket on the sofa, Fang Yuhan got up and opened the window. Outside is the bright blue sky, has the warm sunlight to shine on the body, lets the humanfortable cannot help but smile. Inside, on the sofa cushion, is my favorite person in my life. Even if she can''t be a person in her life, Fang Yuhan won''t mind. God can send her to his side again, he is satisfied. Looking back, Fang Yuhan was stunned. Always calm and self-sustaining man looked at the white haired woman on the sofa. After being stunned for a moment, he even shed tears. Gu Sheng looks at him with a smile. "Yuhan, I''m back." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1274 The president is getting married! The whole staff of Fang''s group received the news. Everyone was happy. Why? Because the president said, all add year-end bonus! When everyone is happy, assistant Xiao Liu is also very happy. But when he was happy, he had a little doubt in his heart. Before, the president and the president''s wife, yes, the wife to be the president''s wife at this time. The two of them went out to y, but only the president came back. And the president also since then, directly from a refrigerator to a mobile iceberg. At one point, he wondered if there was something wrong with the president''s wife. Now a few months have passed, and the president''s wife hase back again, so the president has been turned into a soft finger. So in this case, the president and the president''s wife were in conflict at that time, right? When he told his guess to his girlfriend, he got a glimpse of her dislike. "So, what does this have to do with you?" Assistant Liu was stunned. Yes, I think so much. What does it have to do with myself? Suddenly, assistant Liu happily received the invitation from his boss and took his girlfriend to the wedding banquet. Fang Yuhan is very interested in the wedding. From the location to the environment, down to the decoration priest, everything was personally asked. He promised Shirley that he would prepare a grand wedding for her when she came back. He will do his best to give her the most perfect wedding. There is no doubt that such a wedding, even in the recognized upper circles, is very rare. Many people havemented that Fang, who is in charge of the family, must love his wife very much. From the wedding, you can see whether a man is very attentive to you. And Fang Yuhan prepared this wedding, not to mention the intention, that is to say, he took out his heart, it is not too much. Gu Shengyin''s wedding dress is specially designed for the royal family of the state of Y. the master designer made it for her with a cost of tens of millions. The crown on her head, not to mention other small diamonds, the sapphire in the middle of it, is worth nine figures. It''s said that the president of Fang University has thrown all his wealth on his wife. Many visitors said it was not worth it. But moredies, are secretly envious of the high tform, that beautiful suffocating bride. As a woman, Mrs. Fang can get the admiration of most women. Fang Yuhan took Gu Shengyin''s hand and walked to the priest. In the presence of the gods and all the guests, they became husband and wife. From then on, no matter how poor or rich they are, and how time goes by, they will all be one, sharing weal and woe, and loving each other white headed. Fang Yuhan put the ring on Gu Shengyin''s middle finger. The guests at the scene burst into warm apuse. Fang Yuhan gently took Gu Shengyin''s waist, bent over and touched her lips. The person I love the most in my life, today, finally belongs to mepletely. My greatest wish in this life has been perfectly realized today. Thank God for giving me this unique treasure in the world. - the world is over. The world is finished in two chapters. Praise yourself, I''m a woman of my word! Well, in an advertisement, Gao Lengzhi''s group of book friends is full now. He wants to join the group and wave together. Bah! You can add two groups of QQ: 606689033 attention, those who have added a group should not add two groups ang ~ there is at least one watch today. If Gao Lengzhi is in a good mood, he may have two shifts and three shifts, so You know, hit her hard, not afraid of pain! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1275 Gu Sheng was very happy in his life. Even if they never had children. Gu Sheng for that time or in the body after all left irreparable injury. For example, it''s hard to live, for example, not being able to conceive. But these are nothing to Fang Yuhan. As long as she is by his side, anything else is nothing. For Gu Shengyin, having a son is just a matter of whether there is a child or not. The reason why ordinary people attach importance to their children is that they need to inherit. In essence, she is immortal, and will not be as persistent as some intelligent creatures. As for life expectancy, it doesn''t matter much. Her life span is shorter. It is much better for her to follow Fang Yuhan into death than to stay alone in this world. When the world ended, Gu Shengyin soon started the task of the next world. When she woke up, she was lyingfortably in a huge hot spring pool with her eyes closed, and someone behind her was gently scrubbing her back. Gu Sheng did not open his eyes, but began to receive the memory of the world. Xu baochan, Princess of Yongle, the only sister of emperor Longqing. Princess Yongle is the youngest daughter of the Empress Dowager. When she was born, Emperor Longqing, who was also the crown prince, had already been born. The first emperor and the Empress Dowager loved the old woman as a treasure. Emperor Longqing also paid close attention to her younger sister, who was younger than her son. When she was young, the princess Yongle was the master who could walk horizontally in the back pce. When thete emperor died, her brother ascended the throne, and the Empress Dowager became the Empress Dowager. The emperor''s only sister, the Queen Mother''s daughter, the eldest princess. In the whole harem, in addition to the empress dowager, even the Empress Dowager would like to please her sister-inw, who was born the Pearl. On dignity, the princess of Yongle, Xu baochan, is already the acme of women in the world. In terms of beauty, Xu''s royal family has always been famous for its beauty, and Xu baochan is a rare beauty among the beauties. Such a dazzling princess is the object that all the noble women in Daqing should strive to please. And those noble families, all secretly admonished their own children to know how to please the eldest princess. There is no saying that the emperor''s son-inw is not allowed to enter the dynasty. If anyone is lucky enough to marry the eldest princess, even if it is a straw bag, the emperor can also look at his younger sister and make him a noble straw bag. In such an environment and favor, Princess Yongle naturally developed a arrogant and uninhabited disposition. However, she also has such capital. At least after reading the memory of his original body, Gu Shengyin knew that Xu baochan, though arrogant in temperament, was not bad in heart and would not do anything to harm others. Moreover, in the original world, the Tianlong emperor, which was originally adjacent to the Daqing Dynasty, sent envoys to ask for rtives from their emperor. Daqing, the emperor of the other country, can''t be perfunctory with the minister''s daughter. But the princess of the right age had already married out. The only one left was the 17-year-old Princess Yongle, who had not yet been approved. Princess Yongle can refuse, and Emperor Longqing is reluctant to give up his younger sister, who is more important than his daughter. But Princess Yongle knew that it was very beneficial for Daqing to make friends with Tianlong emperor. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1276 Daqing paid more attention to agriculture and mulberry, but Tianlong emperor paid more attention to martial arts. In the whole continent, the force of the emperor Tianlong is the most powerful, and their weapons are also the most advanced. The envoys of the emperor Tianlong once said that if Daqing was willing to make friends with Tianlong, they could use the most advanced weapon making drawings as betrothal gifts. The emperor Tianlong was sincere. Princess Yongle knows the meaning of these drawings, and even, they can raise the force of Daqing to a higher level. She knelt down in front of her brother and said that she was willing to go to make peace. After all, Emperor Longqing is an emperor. In front of his own country, even if the younger sister is favored again, he should be ranked behind. Half a yearter, the princess Yongle set out towards the Tianlong Dynasty with arge contingent of peace making troops. She married other countries, but brought her own country priceless treasures. Princess Yongle has be a person praised by everyone in the whole Daqing Dynasty, and even the history books have written heavily on her. Legendary princess Yongle. However, at some point, history has deviated. When they were about ten years old, the royal family would prepare their own secret guards for the beloved sons and daughters of the Xu family. And a double. This double is to find some children who look like these princes and daughters from the outside. From the age of ten, they will learn from the master''s habits and manners, shape their bodies, and take medicine After a few years, they became the shadow of their master. If two people stand together silent, even if they are the closest, they can''t tell which is which. Xu baochan has such a double. The double, named shadow seven, has been around her for seven years. The significance of the existence of these doubles is to block everything for the master when he is going to go to some ces he does not want to go or when he is in danger. These doubles were brainwashed from childhood, and the only idea in their minds was that they would finally be the master. But shadow seven is different. When Xu baochan didn''t even find it, she had a different mind. She is jealous of Xu baochan. She clearly has the same appearance and body shape as Xu baochan. but the other side is the royal highness of the superior princess, and herself, is just a life in the shadow, perhaps one day to die for the master''s substitute. By what? This time, Princess Yongle made a marriage. She felt that her chance hade. If it was in Beijing, she would not dare to start. Although she thought to learn from Xu baochan very much, but after all, this is the home of Princess Yongle. There are too many people who know her. If she is not careful, she is afraid that she will be exposed. But it''s not the same to go to Tianlong emperor''s court. When the timees, I just want to find a way to serve the princess''s people, and rece them with their own. People in the Tianlong dynasty would not know what character the real princess Yongle was. Who doubts if she was transferred? The more she thought about it, the more she thought it was feasible. When the princess Yongle was ready to start, the shadow seven started. No one knows that it was not princess Yongle herself who was under that dress. But the emperor of Tianlong emperor knew. At the moment of seeing shadow seven, he knew that the other side was not the real princess Yongle. Naturally, Yingqi dare not say that he was bold enough to kill the real princess. Emperor Tianlong thought it was Li Dai taoji of the Daqing Dynasty. He was angry and killed the fake double. It''s going directly to the Daqing army. The emperor Longqing thought that the emperor Tianlong broke the contract and killed his sister, so he couldn''t swallow it. Both countries are one of thergest countries in this continent. After several years of war, other countries in the whole continent have been swept in. In the end of the eight year war, the two sides were reconciled because they could no longer afford to lose. But after this battle, the whole continent was injured and disabled, and the people were starving and dying everywhere. - today''s nine shifts. I have a headache. I can''t write any more. I''ll try to add more tomorrow. I hope you can support genuine paid reading. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1277 Gu Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. In the original plot, there is a big misunderstanding between Daqing and Tianlong emperor. Must be that double figure seven, also never thought, his a small selfish jealousy, should cause such serious consequences? "System, why did the emperor of Tianlong know that Yingqi was not the real princess Yongle?" Gu Sheng asked curiously. In principle, between the two, should have never met. The white light of the system shed: "there is no disclosure in the plot. The host needs to explore by itself." Gu shengyinmo. "Well, then extract skills." "All right, host." "Ding ~ congrattions to the host for acquiring the blood n, immortal skill." "Immortal skills?" Gu Sheng is a little strange. The system exins: "yes, the host, immortal skill means that the host has the same skills as the blood n. As long as the blood in the body does not dry, no matter how many injuries, it can slowly improve and recuperate." "That is to say, I have one more aura of immortality?" "Yes, the host, but natural aging of the body is not included." Gu Shengyin nodded: "I understand." She is still quite satisfied with the skills of this world. After all, although the princess Yongle is of noble status, she is a real and delicate woman with no strength to tie a chicken. Maybe something will happen. With this undead skill, she can be said to have a big trump card. Gu Shengyin raised his arm and took a look. Although it''s still unknown what the princess Yongle looks like, the only thing that makes most women sweat is that she''s smooth and smooth. "That''s enough." She spoke faintly. She stopped kneading behind her. As soon as she got up from the hot spring, a servant girl would cover her with soft cloth towel and gently absorb the water from her body. Gu Sheng changed his clothes andy on the soft couch beside the hot spring pool. The maid half knelt to dry her hair. "Shadow seven." Gu Sheng made a sudden noise. A figure suddenly appeared before the soft couch. This haunting whereabouts, enough to show that this woman has a good martial arts. Gu Sheng opened his eyes and looked at Yingqi carefully. If ording to the plot, the shadow seven of the dark guard ispletely the same as Princess Yongle, then Gu Shengyin believes that Princess Yongle is the beauty among the Manchu beauties of Xu royal family. It''s really beautiful. Beautiful but not demon, gorgeous but not vulgar. This woman just kneels on the ground, slightly lowers her head, and has no expression. She can also let the man under the sky hold all the treasures in his hands, just to let her look down at himself. "Shadow seven, how long have you been with me?" shadow seven hearts, but don''t know what the princess''s Royal Highness asks. "Back to your highness, just seven years." "Seven years..." Gu Sheng sighed and said, "it''s hard for you to be hit by another person''s shadow and lose yourself in these years." She is just so simple feeling, shadow seven but feel all over the skin at this moment tense up. Did his highness find out his own careful thinking? No, it''s impossible. She''s been covering up very well. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1278 Shadow seven nibbling the head heavy on the ground: "it''s a great honor to be able to share your worries for the princess''s Highness". "It''s seven." She hit her forehead on the white jade floor and made a clear sound. Gu Sheng felt headache for her just listening. But what should be said is still to be said. "Shadow seven, how about I set you free?" Shadow seven suddenly raised his head. Gu Sheng didn''t mind her offense, but continued: "you leave this ce and live your own life in a small town you don''t know. No longer need to live for others. " Shadow seven is silent. She was moved. It''s impossible to say no heart rate. Only those who have served as stand ins know how desperate it is. Always cringe in the shadow of others, others can not see you, do not know you, will not remember you. They live in this world without a witness. Never see light. Day in and day out, keeps secret as like as two peas in the body. That kind of thing, used for a long time, will certainly have an impact on the body. At least ording to Ying Qi''s understanding, no one has ever been able to live beyond the age of knowing the fate of heaven. If in the past, knowing that they can restore their freedom, the film seven will not hesitate to agree. Just now In her eyes is Gu Sheng''s reserved and elegant side face. Even if she had just bathed out at the moment, there was no gorgeous ornament on her body. Just sitting here, she was so dazzling that people couldn''t move their eyes. After seven years with Princess Yongle, she certainly knows how luxurious and exquisite the life of each other is. Every day, Princess Yongle smears her whole body with the cream made in the pce twice, which makes her skin whiter and smoother than a newborn baby. The eldest princess''s ck hair, which was generally smooth and ck, was attended by two special Pce officials. The eldest princess only drinks the flower tea made from the flower bud of frost haze flower Shadow seven droops the eye. As a substitute for Princess Yongle, she is naturally carefully raised. Although she is not as good as Princess Chang, she is also much more refined and expensive than ordinary noble girls. What else would she enjoy if she left? Once I went out with the eldest princess. Shadow seven saw the women who appeared in public and yelled for work outside. Their skin color was waxy yellow, their hands were rough, and their mouth was thick and loud. The poor life obliterates their feminine beauty and rude manners. If she went out, would she be like them? Shadow seven has already made a decision in my heart. , "the royal highness of Princess long, shadow seven is willing to worry about the princess." She heard her own voice. Then she heard the man above smile in a vague way. "Get out of here." The shadow seven leaves quietly as ifing. Gu Sheng waved his hand towards his back: "I''m tired of this pce. Take a rest for a while. Go down, all of you, and leave no one here. " This does not leave people, not only refers to the people on the surface, but also those people in the dark. The maids retreated quietly. Gu Sheng closed his eyes and thought about what he had just said. She gave the other party a choice, but obviously, she didn''t want shadow seven. I thought Yingqi had two hearts only after Princess Yongle and her marriage. Now it seems that The ambition of the wolf has been buried so early. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1279 Gu Sheng put out his hand and gently pressed on the soft couch. Under the pillow, a dark grid appeared. She nced at it, and there were all kinds of scattered small things. He took out a small white porcin bottle, opened it and poured out the bright red pill inside. Gu Shengyin put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed it, and a fragrant and greasy smell escaped. This is how the Xu royal family controlled these secret guards. Every three months, the dark guard must go to the master to get a bottle of antidote. Moreover, the antidote of every royal family is notmon, that is to say, if you want to betray your master, you can''t vote for him. Gu Shengyin put the bottle back, the pillow returned to its original state and slowlyy down. In addition to the fact that there are too many people in Beijing who are familiar with Princess Yongle, she is afraid that there is still this reason. It may be that when Princess Yongle went out to have a marriage, the arrangement was no longer as secret as the capital city, so that shadow seven had the opportunity to take advantage of it. But for sure, Yingqi dares to attack Princess Yongle. It must have known the antidote. Gu Sheng because of vague thinking, a burst of tiredness came up, she so half rely on sleep in the past. And wake up by the system. "Host, someone''sing." Gu Sheng opened his eyes and looked around the hall, but he didn''t see anyone. "In the hot springs." The system told her. Gu Sheng looks down at the calm hot spring water and admires the outsider in his heart. How did he make a living man jump into the water without sshing at all? "But for Princess Yongle?" The system said, "it should not be. I can only see that he seems to have been hunted down and then came here in a hurry." Gu Sheng is picking eyebrows. This is another pce outside the capital, which was specially built for the younger daughter when the emperor was still alive. Because Princess Yongle likes peach blossom, she has nted numerous peach trees in the pce. Now it is spring day. Princess Yongle thinks that the peach blossoms in her pce are blooming, so shees to live in the pce for some time. Naturally, the guards in other pces are notparable to the Imperial Pce, but they are notparable to those of ordinary people. To be able to hide from other pce guards ande to her pce, this man has a lot of skills. Gu Sheng was ready to send for someone because he didn''t want to. The man was quiet, but who knows if he will attack himselfter? She didn''t want to put the initiative into someone else''s hands. But the system stopped her. "Host, that man, you can''t touch him." Gu Sheng was puzzled: "what''s wrong? Do you know? " The system replied, "this man is the future emperor of Tianlong emperor." Gu Shengyin: "it''s She was a little surprised. If she remembers correctly, now Tianlong, the emperor has just passed away, and the emperor''s son, Long Xiao, who leads the troops outside, ascends the throne. So, how could this great prince, who is about to be the new emperor of Tianlong emperor, appear in Daqing far away? But She remembered that in the original plot, Princess Yongle met a wounded man in the pce. But she didn''t know that the man was the emperor of Tianlong, but Longxiao knew her identity. This can exin why long Xiao knew Princess Yongle. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1280 After thinking about what the system said, Gu Shengyin almost instantly made up a drama in which he wanted to assassinate the great prince who had not yet ascended the throne. But what does this have to do with Gu Shengyin? Of course it matters! When the emperor of Tianlong is dead, where does the princess Yongle go to get married andplete the mission of her legendary princess Yongle? She had a headache at the thought. What a trouble! She is going to finish the task. If the emperor of Tianlong is his lover, thest task is happy. If not, she''ll probably need to do some small tricks. However, ording to thew of heaven, she always loves the protagonist, and she thinks the former is very likely. Anyway, I''ll see the Dragon Xiao first. Gu Sheng got up slowly from the soft couch and said to the air, e out." The room is quiet. Gu Shengyin didn''t care. After waiting for a while, she found that the other party didn''t show up at all. Then she continued to say, "if you don''te out again, when my dark guardes, I can''t guarantee what will happenter." As soon as her voice dropped, "Hua La", a huge sound of water sounded from the hot spring pool. Before she had a look at it, she felt a burning body stuck behind her. At the same time, the fragrance of lotus flowers enveloped her. It was really him. Gu Sheng was relieved. Then her throat was held by a hand with a thin cocoon. A deep voice sounded in her ear: "I''m really sorry, I need to stay here for a few days. I hope that your royal highness can cooperate with me. Otherwise, there is no need to put some special tools into practice. With a burning breath between his breath, he sprayed on the earlobe of Gu Sheng Yinmin, and the little white jade guy instantly became as red as blood. Long Xiao felt his breath suddenly heavy up, and he almost uncontrobly wanted to take a bite. In fact, he did. Gu Sheng was excited all over. Asshole! The first time we meet, we''ll be contemptuous! She heard her voice and said, "if you dare to touch me again, I''ll have one of your fingers cut off!" Long Xiao is also sober by her saying, just now, what is he doing? He loosened his mouth and determined that Gu Sheng didn''t have internal force. He cooperated very much to release her imprisonment. Gu Sheng turned around and looked at Long Xiao carefully. Long eyebrows into temples, eyes zhanran God, nose high straight, thin lips tight. He is a rare beautiful man. Long Xiaomo silent let her look at. He had a noble status in Tianlong and met many beauties who wanted to see him off. But he did not know why he was not interested in those women. Even those women looked at their eyes, which made him veryfortable. But the people in front of me are different. When he noticed that the other party''s eyes fell on him, he even subconsciously raised his chest, just like a male animal that has been courting, trying to show his most handsome and powerful side in front of the female. This situation makes long Xiao, who has never studied the rtionship between men and women, understand that he is interested in this woman. He knows who she is. Princess Yongle of Daqing. The beauty of the world. - four shifts first. See youter. Thank you all for voting for Gao Lengzhi. I wish you all lose 5 jin in the New Year! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1281 When Gu Shengyin is looking at Long Xiao, Long Xiao is also looking at Gu Shengyin. To tell you the truth, without seeing it with your own eyes, Long Xiao never knew that there would be such a delicate beauty in this world. She is like a child with colorful clothes, gold and jade jewelry carefully piled up, even a hair, it seems that gold is very expensive. But none of this matters. What makes long Xiao interested is not her beauty, but When he just hugged the woman, the satisfaction surged from the bottom of his heart and soul. As if as long as you hold her, it''s like having everything. It''s so fascinating. Unfortunately, he seems to make the beauty in front of him angry. Gu Shengyin looks at this man without blinking at himself. In her present status, as a beloved eldest princess since childhood, her reaction is that her expression is colder. Anyone could see that she was in a bad mood at this time. Gu Sheng looked at the man in front of him coldly: "what are you looking at?" Long Xiao''s answer is very honest: "look at you again." "Presumptuous!" Gu Sheng''s face turned red with anger. However, she had just finished bathing and was wearing a light medium coat. Because she had just been in contact with Long Xiao, she had a lot of water stains on her clothes. Looking at it like this, she was really alive, alive and fragrant. At least, Long Xiao felt a little hot. Gu Sheng lowered his head because of hindsight and took a look at his description, and then he grabbed a robe around him and put it on his body. She said a word coldly to Shanglong Xiao''s eyes: "take another look, I''ll dig out your eyeballs!" Long Xiao looks at the woman in front of her in a funny way. He, who has been on the battlefield for many years, has a keen sense of murderous spirit. From the beginning to the end, he did not notice any murderous spirit from the princess Yongle. Even if the other side just said to dig out their own eyeballs, also did not have. They''re just threatening him. But long Xiao or very obedient eyes down, because she looks, really very angry. However, when he lowered his eyes, Long Xiao found that from his point of view, he could see the corner of Gu Shengyin''s clothes embroidered with delicate dark lines, and A small part of the wrist is exposed under the middle coat, which is as delicate as jade. It''s beautiful. He eximed in the bottom of his heart. Gu Shengyin did not know what Longxiao was thinking at this time. She began her routine cross examination: "who are you? Why did you sneak into the pce at night? " Long Xiao naturally can not reveal his identity, he casually forged an identity and story out. Fortunately, Gu Shengyin did not go into it. She just gave Long Xiao a warning look: "what you said is true or false, this pce does not want to know. My pce is in a good mood today, so I don''t want to investigate some things. If you leave here now, nothing happens in this pce. " Long Xiao suddenly covered his abdomen and squatted down in pain. Gu Sheng''s eyebrows and eyes jumped, but he was startled. He asked, "what''s the matter with you?" Long Xiao looked at her eyebrows and eyes between a sh of panic, heart secretly smile, it is really only a rabbit has not seen blood. Although pretending to be a fox of old scheming, his acting skills are still not in ce. His face is very painful frown: "nothing, some small injuries." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Don''t think I don''t know. The emperor of Tianlong is a man who has a sharp edge and doesn''t even frown. Isn''t it just for me that you worked so hard? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1282 But since the lovers are so hard to put on, of course, she should also try to cooperate. As a result, Gu Sheng frowned and said to the dragon, "take off your clothes and let me have a look." Long Xiao''s heart was sure, but he pretended to be embarrassed and unwilling. So Gu Shengyin put on a more arrogant posture: "this pce orders you to take off your clothes! Or you''ll get out of here at once , under the "coercion" of her Royal Highness Princess, Long Xiao had to stretch her hand and untie the belt. On the other side of the , he said with some reluctantly, "Your Royal Highness is the first woman to see my body." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Still addicted! She didn''t think she heard it. Just wait until the long Xiao will show the wound on the body, Gu Sheng because pour out a cold breath. This is not a fake, but an instinctive surprise. Between the slender waist and abdomen of Longxiao''s honey color, a wound of several inches long crossed obliquely upward from the hip bone, reaching to the heart. The wound was very deep. Gu Shengyin could even see the red flesh inside. The edge of the wound had begun to turn ck. It was obvious that he had not received effective treatment for a long time and had begun to fester and inme. Thanks to his patience! Gu Shengyin can remember that at the beginning, this man was calm and calm and threatened himself. No one could see that this was a seriously injured man. And He also soaked in water! Gu Sheng raises his head in anger, just in the eye of the dragon. Long Xiao looked at her eyes a little red, thinking that he was scared. It''s also true that the princess, who is so pampered in the pce, has never seen such a terrible injury? he was somewhat apologetic and covered the wound with his gown. He said to Gu Sheng Yin, "did you frighten your royal highness?" I swear, what I do not mean to you is your royal highness. When the soldiers leave, I will leave this pce immediately. Gu Sheng just red at him, but turned around without expression and left. Long Xiao is helpless. What''s the situation? She looked angry, but she didn''t call anyone. originally intended to coercive the princess''s stay for a few days by hard means, but after seeing her, he found that he who had always been hardhearted and iron could not get out of hand. Yes, but I can''t. He couldn''t bear to take any coercion or threat against the woman. He had heard of the story of the hero tomb in the beautifulnd before, and he also sneered at it. He always thought that a man should focus on his career in his life, and that the affairs of men and women are just small matters. However, he told himself that it was in his own interest to subdue this woman, and he just watched her walk out of the hall. Perhaps the next moment, waiting for their own is the pce in the guard to kill. It must be because the wound is inmed, and my brain is not clear. Long Xiao wry smile way, he unexpectedly made such unreasonable thing. He has no strength to get out of here. The body has been heating, has always been the stabbing pain of the wound to keep him awake. It''s up to God. He thought with a bitter smile. Vaguely, a figure with warm peach blossom fragrance came to him. Long Xiaoboriously opened his eyes, and saw that the man who had gone back and forth was squatting down, and seemed to be holding something in his hand. "Lucky for you, this pce is in a good mood today and will save your life." A cold female voice sounded in his ear. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1283 The peach blossom smell on the people around him is very good, just like the sunlight shining on his body in spring, one of his hands held his hands by thepel, as if he wanted to let him go. The temperature of that hand is veryfortable for him who is now heating up. Long Xiao is very obedient to loosen thepel, instead of tightly holding this hand. It''sfortable. If someone catches it, he wants to keep it for a lifetime. It was hisst thought before he fell into total darkness. Gu Sheng looks at this man with some helplessness and holds his hand tightly. How can she give medicine? But the man held on tightly. When she finally pulled his hand apart, she found that the back of his hand was blue and blue. Gu Shengyin: "it''s The skin of Princess Yongle is really delicate. Give long Xiao to get rid of his wet clothes, and clean up his whole body and wounds, and finally give him medicine, Gu Shengyin has been tired out of sweat. I can''t help it. This body is a typical pampering. I don''t think I''ve done anything like this in my life. Looking at the man with pale lips on the bed, Gu Sheng frowned and finally returned to his bedroom. Long Xiao has not had such a peaceful sleep for a long time. When he woke up, he felt the strange surroundings around him, and his heart was suddenly changed. And then I think ofst night. Sure enough. He sank his heart and looked around him. He was lying on a soft couch enough for several people to lie side by side. Not far away was a steaming soup pool. Bright light from above refracted in from the outside, indicating that it is not too early now. The cool feeling from the wound indicates that it has been properly treated. Princess Yongle must not want to let people know that she has a stranger in the bath hall. It is self-evident who is the medicine giver. In my mind, I can''t help but smile at the corner of the mouth of the other party. When Gu Shengyin entered the temple, he just saw his smile. I have to say, the appearance of this man is really good. If a little girl is here, she will smile when she sees the beautiful man in the sunlight. She is afraid that she will have a spring heart. Of course, she would not have a spring heart. Her heart, from the beginning to the end, was on him. However, on her face, she snorted coldly and said with the arrogance of Princess Yongle: "wake up? You are lucky, this pce is in a good mood and saved your life. No matter what your identity is, you just need to remember that your life will be ours in the future! " Finish saying that she did not get a response, did not have frown to see to dragon Xiao. As a result, Fang Zheng looked at himself with surprise. Long Xiao is really surprised. Yan. Last night, first, the light was not good-looking and not very clear; second, Gu Sheng had just finished bathing, and he had no decoration at all. Long Xiao looks at just feel that the other side is really a rare beauty. But today is different. As a princess of Yongle, Xu baochan''s clothes are no doubt exquisite and gorgeous. She has always preferred gorgeous decoration, and her own aura and appearance can be suppressed. Naturally, she never wronged herself in these things. Women''s beauty is always seven points of color and three points of dress. Xu baochan, however, is the color of twelve points, plus the whole Daqing can be regarded as the top dressing. Beauty such as jade, a smile, a look back, an eyebrow, are endless demeanor, taste endless mellow. Long Xiao felt that he was drunk in the mellow. Don''t want to wake up. - seven shifts. There are still three shifts today. Put it up before twelve. I want to be an industrious sprite. The diligent branch of Jing [cross out]! It is rmended that the article "quick wear system: male god strategy manual" written by Da meiniu Ji You Huan Chu is very good-looking and fat , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1284 Then, he looked at Gu Shengyin with some unhappy eyes. Realizing that it is very impolite to look at a noble girl like this without scruples. Long Xiao drops her eyes slightly. "Princess of the Royal Highness looks like a princess. She looks lost in the next period, and looks forward to the princess''s sins." Any woman will be very happy to hear the praise of her appearance. In particr, this praise alsoes from a man of extraordinary valor. Sure enough, Gu Sheng''s face was a little dull after hearing this, but he still didn''t smile. She nced at Long Xiao and came to sit down. "Can you hear what I just said?" dragons blinked and said, "the grace of your long Princess helps me to feel grateful." Gu Sheng after listening to a chuckle: "this is not?" Just a thank you? Is it true that her favor is so cheap? When long Xiao heard the sarcastic smile, he was not ashamed at all. Instead, he looked at Gu Sheng solemnly: "there is no reward for saving my life. I am willing to make a promise to you." What he said was sonorous, forceful and sincere. Gu Shengyin: "it''s In this world, how can there be such a brazen person! If she saved his life, would she have to catch up with herself? I think it''s beautiful. She chuckled and red up and down at the dragon and said, "what''s your name?" Long Xiao replied, "I''m whistling." Gu Sheng frowned: "it''s really obstinate." Long Xiao helpless, he just subconsciously crown his mother''s family name, also did not expect to read together will be so strange. However, Gu Shengyin did not bother with this, but said: "well, although your personalmitment does not seem to be worth much, I guess you can''t get any better return." Before long Xiao reacted, Gu Shengyin said, "you are in my pce. Be a peach blossom boy! It''s also good to see. " Long Xiaoyi Zheng, did not expect that the other side will agree to understand into this meaning. He thought for a moment that it was really the safest ce to stay in the pce until he was healed. Gu Shengyin took the man to the steward of the Imperial Pce and pointed to the Dragon: "this man is Xiaoxiao, my newly bought boy. I''ll let him serve my babiester Honey, naturally it means peach blossom. Long Xiao secretly thought: the princess Yongle loves peach blossom, and it''s true. The steward took a look at Long Xiao. Some people who didn''t understand such extraordinary bearing woulde to be a boy. but his Majesty''s majesty did not dare to go against it, and hurriedly led the dragons to go down. When their figures disappeared, Gu Shengyin took out a small flute with a strange shape from the cuff and gently blew it on his mouth. There was no sound, but a figure in ck soon appeared on the ground. "Dark one, see the master." Gu Sheng''s voice was cold: "this period of time, give me a good look at this pce. Anyone who looks suspicious and approaches the pce will be killed." in the heart of a dark guard, he did not know why the Royal Princess, who had always been gentle, would suddenly make such an order. But master son''s affairs are not what he can interfere with. He just needs to do what the master orders. "Yes." He was in a sh, and once again he was lost. Gu Sheng thought about it and put the polo on his lips again. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1285 This time, she yed in a different way than before, and she still didn''t make any sound. This time in front of her, is a gray figure. "See the master as soon as you see him." Dark guard and shadow guard are the two teams responsible for the safety of Princess Yongle. Shadow one and dark one, respectively, are the leaders of the two teams, and are also the strongest of the two teams. Shadow one is in charge of intelligence camouge. As a stand in, shadow seven belongs to the shadow guard. "Shadow one, from now on, keep a close watch on the whereabouts of shadow seven, and report to me as soon as you find any abnormality. In addition, at any time, do not take a picture of seven alone to protect my safety. " She said directly. Shadow a body shape a shock, master son this sentence, clearly is - doubt shadow seven has two hearts. "Yes If the master has any idea, they are the shadow guards, just carry out it. As for thinking, that''s what the guests do, it''s not about them. Gu Shengyin is walking slowly among the peach trees. Thousands of peach trees here were nted for her when his father was still there. Now it has been many years. Every spring, ten miles of peach blossom, beautiful scenery. After the spring breeze, there are countless white petals falling from the sky, falling into her hair room, her skirt, and her long fall on the ground. Long Xiao, who is learning how to catch insects and deal with broken peach blossoms under the guidance of another servant, is listening to something new to him. Inadvertently a look up, saw such a beautiful people can not bear to move their eyes. Gu Shengyin, wandering in the peach blossom sea, is just like a fairy in the flower. Even long Xiao couldn''t help but think that she was such a beautiful girl and loved peach blossom so much. Was this princess Yongle really the Peach Blossom Fairy on the Ninth Heaven in herst life? "What are you looking at?" The guy pulled him hard. Long Xiao looked back and saw that the man was looking at himself nervously. See Long Xiao some don''t understand to look at oneself, the partner says urgently: "you don''t want to die! Your royal highness, is that what you and I can look at directly? This time it happens that no one has seen it. Otherwise, be careful of your eyes Long Xiao touched his nose, and his heart said that I not only looked at it carefully, but also held it, and even I did. His eyes darkened at the thought of the wonderful touch on the tip of his tongue that night. saw him silent, and the man was anxious: "I tell you, the princess of the Royal Highness is not a man like us who can think of it. You must not move your mind." But, my heart, already moved for her. Long Xiao sighed and knew that the man was worried about himself. He couldn''t helpughing and said, "you can rest assured. I know how to handle it." The guy was relieved to see him like this. But he did not know, he such a casual concern, in the future, to earn himself how much a future. Shadow seven is in her room. Her room is very ornate. If you just look at the appearance, it looks the same as Gu Shengyin''s bedroom. Of course, it just looks like it. After all, there are so many things in Princess Yongle''s pce that are unique in Daqing. Shadow seven knows, in fact, how many colleagues are secretly envious of themselves. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1286 Yeah. In their eyes, they don''t have to perform some dangerous tasks like them. They just like a realdy of nobility to learn etiquette and rules, eat the best and use the most refined. Even if her food and clothing can not bepared with the real princess Yongle, it is also better than most of the noble women of aristocratic families. After all, sometimes she wants to go out instead of Princess Yongle. Naturally, her vision can''t be lowered. Vision of this kind of thing, all rely on the rich knowledge, rely on the Chinese clothing food, raise. So her colleagues envied her. There are even many people who know that being a stand in is harmful to their life, and they are willing to be such people. To be honest, Yingqi used to feel lucky. These dark guards and shadow guards are the children of poor families who can''t live and lose. They live in the ruined temples, beg in the streets, and lead a life of their own without dignity. The royal family picked them up. They get delicious food, acquire powerful martial arts and even various magical skills. The only price to pay is freedom. From then on, life does not even belong to themselves. But what are these? People like them don''t know how long they can live. Shadow seven is better than them. It is not umon for them to die for their masters in case of idents, but more often, they die of their lives. After all, it is difficult to be assassinated sessfully because there are so many people protected by royal family. Yingqi doesn''t know when he is not satisfied with the status quo. Maybe it''s when I watch my master in the dark, surrounded by the stars and the moon in the middle of the crowd; maybe it''s when no one is looking in the mirror and looking at the matchless beauty in the mirror; or it''s when you look at your master and throw a piece of jewelry that you''ve been enjoying for a long time in the corner. Yeah, she''s just a fake after all. So the best thing, all the scenery, is the master of Yongle princess. She can only hide in the dark corner, take what she dislikes not to be grateful, can never walk in front of people. A gorgeous cage. This is her best interpretation of her situation. When the master asked her if she would like to leave, she thought for a moment, but she refused. She couldn''t give up. Has been raised delicate temperament, it is estimated that can no longer withstand the wind and frost of ordinary life. Shadow seven can''t imagine a day without beautiful jewelry and maid service. But she was not reconciled. She could have been better off. Fakes don''t live well because the Lord is there. How beautiful princess Yongle is, how unwilling she is. What if the genuine products are no longer avable? She is the only double of Princess Yongle, and the one who knows her best in the world. She can perfectly imitate her movements, her manner, and even her voice. She is confident that as long as she is careful, she can perfectly rece the real princess Yongle. As long as Just give her a chance. Think of the future scenery, shadow seven whole people are excited a little trembling. She wants to be the real princess Yongle and the most noble woman in Daqing. Ying Qi showed a perfect smile to the mirror, and then asked the maid toe in and take off the hairpin ring for herself. She didn''t know, in the dark that she couldn''t see, there were two pairs of eyes always watching her silently. - wangeng is over, and I feel great! L,, I''m a twig for tickets. I feel that I''ve got a lot of confidence to ask for tickets today. Don''tugh! If you think the author is cute, just give her the ticket to express her feelings , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1287 Shadow seven thought he was well disguised. If no one doubted her, maybe she could really hide it. It is just that once a person has ambition, even if it is well disguised, it will always show a trace of horse''s feet under the attention of those who have the intention. A dark guard and a shadow guard, who were ordered to watch Shadow seven, finally came to the conclusion that they were soaked in cold sweat after a few days of observation. She has delusions They don''t even dare to think about it. What is she dissatisfied with in the end? Can she have such a rebellious mind? They didn''t dare to hide anything. When they visited Gu Shengyin, they reported all their observations to Gu Shengyin. Shadow guards and dark guards have never been interlinked. Both sides know that there is such a team, but they have never hadmunication. Both men reported the same news. Gu Sheng, with a smile on his lips, asks them to continue to monitor Yingqi. "Master, I don''t understand." A puzzled voice suddenly came to mind in the empty room. It''s dark one. Dark one is responsible for the personal protection of Yongle princess, unless Gu Sheng ordered not to be needed, otherwise he would always be secretly guarding her side. Just when the two men came to report, Gu Shengyin did not let him leave, that is to say, tacitly let him know about this matter. "What don''t you understand?" Gu Sheng asked in response. Dark together did not show the figure, if do not know the person saw, will think she is talking to herself. Dark one calm voice sounded in the dark: "shadow seven has two hearts, even rebellious mind, why didn''t the master kill her?" This is what dark one can''t understand. In their dark guard''s cognition, the quickest and effective way to deal with suspicious dangerous persons is to erase them. No matter how the other party is, a dead person will never threaten the master any more. What''s more, the shadow seven is the master''s shadow guard. If the master wants her life, he doesn''t even need to find the reason - the life of the shadow guard of the dark guard is the master''s. Moreover, ording to Ying Qi''s understanding of her own master, Xu baochan, the princess of Yongle, is not a person who will connive at the enemy. Gu Sheng raised his hand to cover the corner of his mouth and yawned. He saidzily: "dark one, for many people, there are many things far more terrible than death in this world." Dark heart, God a Lin. His Falcon like eyes fell on the woman with a unique face in the room, and a chill came out from the bottom of his heart. This cold feeling is not for himself, but for the shadow seven who does not know his own fate. Although the master is arrogant and indulgent, he is extremely kind to other cruel and bloodthirsty members of the royal family. It seems that this time, shadow seven really annoyed the master. "I''m going to have a rest." Gu Sheng said a word because of light. There was silence in the room. Long Xiao has been in this pce for five days. His wound has begun to heal. I don''t know what kind of medicine Gu Shengyin gave him, and the effect was even better than the military healing holy goods he carried on his body. He stood under the peach blossom tree and looked ahead from afar. It seems that he has stolen the obstacles of theyers of pavilions, and urately saw the woman in the most exquisite pce. It''s time for him to go. Although very reluctant, but he must leave. There is no time waiting for Tianlong. He must go back before those people dere the new emperor "dead". , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1288 Long Xiao stood under the peach blossom tree with drooping eyes. Five days was enough to let him know a lot about the princess Yongle. For example, she only loves peach blossoms, and even asks famous craftsmen to try their best to make peach blossom bloom in her pce all the year round; for example, she is not tired of eating, and she is never tired of fine food, clothing, food, housing and transportation. Everything is a top-notch good thing, so she can''t bear to wait a little bit. for example, Princess Yongle loves beauty, and her jewelry and clothes are never worn unless they are her favorite ones Heavy type Longxiao frowned and thought for a while. The climate in Tianlong is much drier than that in Daqing, which is not suitable for the delicate peach blossom growth. It seems that after he went back this time, he should send someone to study how to nt peach blossom. As for other aspects, he can naturally let her enjoy the best Taking back the confused thoughts, Long Xiao has made a decision. It''s night. Gu Sheng suddenly heard a small sound from his bedroom. The next moment, the sound of two people fighting came out. "Stop it!" Gu Sheng came out of the curtain because of the cold voice. She was still in her sleep when she was awakened by the system and said that the dragon wasing. Dark one has been in charge of her safety in the dark, so that the two naturally hand in at the first time. However, her voice came out, both of them stopped obediently. "Dark one, you go out." Gu Shengyin ordered directly. Dark one some anxious: "master son..." This man is powerful, just a short fight, even he did not leave the slightest grasp of the other side. How could he rest assured that the master and the mysterious man would stay in the hall. "Get out of here!" Gu Sheng''s voice turned cold. For the dark guard, the master''smand is higher than everything else. He sighs and retreats. Gu opened the curtain. "What are you doing here?" She looked at Long Xiao in the eyes, not a bit surprised. This surprised Longxiao: "do you know I wille?" Gu Sheng shook his head. Long Xiao asked, "then why are you so calm, as if you knew I woulde?" Gu Shengyin looked at him and said, "either answer my question or I''ll ask someone to invite you out now." Long Xiao helpless wry smile: "good, good, I said." He looked serious and said to Gu Shengyin seriously, "I''m here to say goodbye to you." "Oh." Gu Sheng for light should a, as if to this matter also don''t care. Long Xiao suddenly felt a burst of breath. This woman, whether it is the first time to meet or to now, is always a high-ranking, do not care about their own appearance. Yes, she just doesn''t care about him! So I don''t care what his identity is, whether he''s going or staying, or whether there will be a chance to see each other again! Gu Sheng felt that his body was tightly clung to a hot body. At the next moment, a voice that was gnashing his teeth was heard in her ear. "What is the princess''s in your eyes?" Long Xiao is really depressed. Since he was born, so many years ago, he has always been looked up to. No woman has ever ignored him so thoroughly! Gu Sheng because of some impatience to earn, found earn not to take off, had to say: "you first let go." Long Xiao pretended not to hear. Gu Shengyin sneered: "either get away from behind me, or I will let you throw you out!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1289 Long Xiao suddenlyughed low. , "Your Royal Highness, you will only threaten me with this tactic." Long Xiao''s side head, facing up is Gu Shengyin''s wless side face. "even if your royal highness doesn''t mind, I don''t want anyone to see the royal highness of the princess in the middle." Then Gu Shengyin found that he could not speak. This person, unexpectedly put out a hand to point her dumb acupoint! "no, I don''t want to hear it." Long Xiaoughed at herself. "What''s right from the beautiful princess''s little mouth?" He tightly embraces the woman in front of him, in the eye is rare gentleness. Unfortunately, Gu Sheng couldn''t see it. "The princess will listen to me slowly." "I am delighted, princess." Long Xiao didn''t seem to feel that what he was talking about was earth shaking words. He also saw Gu Shengyin''s ear lobes that had be pink because of emotional excitement. It''s beautiful, he thought. "I am not really called Xiao Xiao, but my real name is not yet able to tell the Royal Highness." "I swear, one day, I will stand in front of you in person and tell you my name." "Baochan. I want to call you that for a long time "¡­¡­" Gu Sheng felt something cold on her chest. "This is when I was born, my father Please take good care of the gift you gave me. " Long Xiao looked at the silent girl in front of her, sighed in dark, and slightly bowed her head and kissed her earlobe. "I''m gone." Gu Sheng felt a loose embrace, and then there was a room of silence. Gu Shengyin: "it''s She turned and found that there was no one behind her. Asshole, can''t you untie your dumb acupoint before you leave? Gu Sheng lowered his head and took the jade pendant on his chest. The jade pendant is warm and moist. There is no w on the white jade. It is obviously a rare treasure. The front of the jade pendant is solemnly engraved with an ancient "Xiao" character. Obviously, the sculptor was also a master. His writing style was neat and restrained. There was an air of killing and cutting. Gu Sheng gently rubbed his finger on the jade pendant twice and opened his mouth to find that he could speak. "Fool." Her low voice was small in the dark. The next day, the steward came to report that the boy in charge of serving peach blossom was missing. If he is just an ordinary boy, the Steward will not bother him. The key to is that the little princess is brought by himself by his royal highness, and it doesn''t seem like ordinary people. "Nothing. I let him go." Gu Shengyin only said that. Then the steward put his mind down. In this case, he has nothing to do with himself. Enough time was spent in the pce. The Empress Dowager missed her daughter and sent someone to urge her twice. "Leave for the Pce tomorrow." Gu Sheng said to his maid. After thinking about it, he called out shadow one again: "He Ying Qi said that she would stay in the pce. She didn''t have to go back to the pce with me." "Yes." Shadow seven heard this order is a Leng, she said quickly: "the task of the double is to follow the master, how can I leave the master too far?" "Shadow seven." Shadow a cold voice pulled back shadow seven''s mind: "master''s words, you also do not listen to it?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1290 Shadow seven this just frightens to bow head: "subordinate dare not." Yes, she''s been a bit forgetful these days. How can she forget, no matter how like the master, she is just a stand in. Master does not need her to follow, she can only stay here obediently. The shadow seven bit the lip, the head is deeply lowered, cover up the unwilling in the eyes. Once again, she realized that no matter how beautiful she looked, in the eyes of all informed people, she was still just a pathetic stand in. In the heart that originally is ready to move the mind to expand even more. The shadow frowned at the sight of her. He quietly took out a small porcin bottle and handed it to her: "this is your medicine for this month." Shadow seven see this eye is a bright, she took over to thank. As soon as the shadow left, Yingqi hurriedly went to the mirror. Some of them couldn''t wait to open the bottle stopper and swallow the white jade ball inside. Then, she sat quietly in front of the mirror, enjoying her unique face. The people in the mirror have a wless face. More points are too much and less points are insufficient. Shadow seven couldn''t help but lift his hand and gently stroked it up. This is her face. As the shadow of Princess Yongle for seven years, she has long forgotten what she looks like. That''s what she thinks of herself. Shadow seven''s eyes gradually became obsessed. Women, who doesn''t love beauty? What''s more, it''s such a gorgeous beauty in the world. She looked down and saw the bottle in her hand. In the first mock exam, ''s white drugs are the main reasons why she has been able to maintain the same appearance as Princess Yongle for so many years. She had secretly found someone to analyze the ingredients of the pills and wanted to make them by herself. It''s a pity that no matter how powerful and famous the doctor she is looking for, she can''tpletely distinguish how many medicinal herbs are contained in this little white jade pill. It seems that she can only find a chance to start from the master. As long as you can know where the antidote to control the shadow and Wei is, where is the pill you take. Master, it''s useless. She shadow seven, will certainly this identity, ys on well, ys forever. In Gu Shengyin''s bedroom. She waszily making herself in front of the dowry, and the maid inwbed her hair. Her fingertips are holding a small and delicate white jade bottle, gently rotating. If shadow seven is here, you can find that in the small bottle that Gu Shengyin rotates in his hand, it is the white jade pill that he must take every month. Gu Sheng gently removed the plug and poured out a jade bead like pill. "Qinghua, what would happen if the pill stopped suddenly after taking it for several years?" The green Birch''s face did not change, and her hands cleverly tied a very delicate bun for Gu Shengyin. Then she replied, "I know. If you stop medicine rashly, and do not need another conditioning pill to adjust. Face, I''m afraid it''s going to die. " No one knows that the ordinary maiden who has been following the eldest princess will be the close disciple of the famous ghost doctor in Daqing. Gu Sheng gently throws the pill in his hand into the tea in front of him. The pill melts into the water and no trace can be seen. "It''s down." - the fourth shift will be heldter. Congrattions on the birth of the fourth leader [nickname is yellow bow, I don''t know what to call baby]! Scatter flowers and scatter flowers \\ (^ o ^) / ~ and , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1291 Princess Yongle returned to the pce with her motorcade. The prosperous capital will never be short of banquets. However, any family with some status will not forget to invite this noble eldest princess. It is her freedom that wishes toe, but if she does not send this invitation, it will not give her the face of her royal highness. the man who does not give her the face of the princess, the emperor''s empress and empress dowager, will not give him face either. "Your Highness." Green birch came in from the outside, holding some exquisite invitation cards in her hand. Gu Sheng knew that Qinghua was very proper in her work. These invitation cards must have been selected by her and could not make decisions. She reached for it. The king of Yu married his stepwife, and the Duke of Wei was 60 years old, and princess duanyun got married. King Yu is her half brother. The princess passed away the year beforest, and now she has continued her life. As a younger sister, she should go and have a look. the Duke of Wei is the mother''s mother''s family, and the Duke of Wei is the Empress Dowager''s brother. Xu baochan''s brother is Xu baochan''s brother, and Xu baochan and his family are close to each other all the time, so she must go there for sure. as for Princess duanyun, she is the daughter of the Empress Dowager He married the eldest son of prime minister Zuo. In the big marriage next month, the Queen''s face will also be given. Fortunately, the three families are also staggered with each other, so it will not be embarrassing. "Qinghua, go and prepare three gifts. The pce remembers that there is a pair of white jade bottles made of exquisite deep-sea jade in the warehouse, which are put together with the gifts of the Duke of Wei. " In a word, it is enough to exin which is more important in the eyes of Princess Yongle. Half the hue of the green Birch''s face faded. Gu Shengyin''s favorite is Qinghua, who can perfectlyplete any task assigned by himself, and know his own identity. What he should not ask, what he should not belong to himself, and he will never ask half a point. When the birthday banquet of the Duke of Wei came, Gu Sheng got up early in the morning and asked the Empress Dowager to make peace. Gu Shengyin is sitting in the carriage, but he still has a picture of the Empress Dowager holding his hand and asking him to greet his uncle. People all know that the noble people in the pce have unlimited scenery. How can she know that her brother''s birthday is beyond her reach? The gorgeous eight treasures, jewels and pearls, and the red wheel Huagai car stopped at the gate of the Duke of Wei. At this time, it was the busiest time for the Duke of Wei. The guests wereing and going, which was supposed to be a bustling and noisy asion, but they all quieted down because of the arrival of the carriage. People who have a little look in the capital know that there is only one person who dares to make such a high profile in the capital. Xu baochan, the princess of Yongle, who was adored by the two most powerful people in Daqing. The eldest son''s wife of the Duke of Wei came out with her sisters inw. Gu Sheng got off the carriage and got a lot of startled eyes. , "the minister''s wife will pay a visit to your royal highness." The woman in herte forties saw that Gu Shengyin was obviously very happy, but she still saluted her. Gu Sheng went up to the front two parts in a hurry, holding her kneeling body. "Why should you be so courteous She took the hand of the son and wife of the Duke of the state of Wei and walked towards it. As they entered the door hand in hand, Gu Sheng blinked his eyes and called out his cousin in a low voice. The prince and wife of the state of Wei alsoughed: "father and mother said that you would definitelye, and had been looking forward to it for a long time." The people nearby couldn''t hear what they were talking about. They just watched Gu Shengyin and his wife, the son of the Duke of Wei, chatting as if no one else was there. All of them envied the good fortune of the Duke of Wei. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1292 Isn''t it good luck? The Empress Dowager''s family, the emperor''s family. As long as the Duke of Wei did not die, no one could take away their glory. When Gu Shengyin came to the main hall, he saw the old man sitting on the throne in a jubnt pomegranate infrared robe. The Duke of Wei is on his 60th birthday today. He looks very good and vigorous. He is full of red light in the congrattion of many guests. Gu Sheng paid a junior gift to the Duke of Wei: "my niece Yongle, I wish my uncle happiness as long as the East China Sea, the longevity of Nanshan is not old pine!" The Duke of Wei looked at the niece with more joy. Yongle saluted him as a junior, iming to be a niece. This is clearly telling others that she has a close rtionship with the Duke of Wei. And the meaning of Princess Chang often represents the meaning of the emperor. If the emperor doesn''t like foreigners, can the eldest princess say such a big stab? After all, it was a female family member. Gu Shengyin came to the backyard after offering birthday gifts. In this backyard, of course, it was a show of courtesy. Fortunately, because of her noble status, Gu Sheng was paid much attention to please her, but she didn''t need to do anything. After sitting for a while, Gu Sheng found it meaningless and came out with a reason. She can''t go back. If she left now, I don''t know what the rumors will be outside. Maybe she will be the Duke of Wei and lose the favor one day. After thinking about it, Gu Shengyin took the maids behind him to the garden behind him. The Zhou family of the Duke of Wei is also a big family with profound family background. Although the back garden is not as magnificent as the imperial garden, it also has a unique scenery. Looking at it, Gu Shengyin felt excited. "Green birch, go and get me a pot of wine." Fruit wine is not intoxicating, don''t worry about losing state after drinking, it is the best. Green birch nodded and looked at Gu Sheng, who was apanied by several pce maids behind him, and left at ease. However, Gu Shengyin did not wait for the green birch toe back, he heard a surprise voice. "Princess highness!" Gu Sheng frowns, who is shouting. She turned her head and saw a young man in a blue robe looking at himself in surprise. Gu Sheng looked at him faintly, and behind her, there was a maid in waiting to rebuke him: "be bold! Shout and wrangle before your royal highness. Sir, your royal highness is not polite. Which family are you? " The young man in blue turned white when he heard his words. He knelt down and saluted honestly, but he was very puzzled why the eldest princess he saw this time was quite different from thest one. obviously, he was very happyst time with his royal highness. He thought about it, and he felt very unwilling. raised his head to look at Gu Sheng Yin: "Wei Chen is the two son Zhang Shu of Zhang Si, the Dali temple. I don''t know if your royal highness can remember him." How could Gu Shengyin recognize him? She looked through Xu baochan''s memory and did not have any impression of this person. But looking at the appearance of this book, it is clear that she knew Princess Yongle. Gu Sheng thought about it carefully and got the answer in his heart. I''m afraid he has seen the princess Yongle? "It turns out to be Mr. Zhang''s son. Let''s go t." She said faintly. Zhang Shu saw that she seemed to think of her own appearance, a joy in her heart, and quickly stood up. He looked at Gu Sheng, who was sitting alone in the pavilion, and was about toe forward. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1293 "Presumptuous!" This does not need Gu Shengyin hint, the maid of honor beside her stood up and denounced. What''s the matter with you? Don''t you see your royal highness enjoying flowers here? Zhang Shu looks a little embarrassed, it seems that the maiden will have such an attitude towards himself. He subconsciously looked at Gu Shengyin, and the other side still put his eyes on his hands, and never looked at this side. Although the Minister of Dali temple is not a high official position, Uncle Zhang is also the favorite of his parents at home. How could he ever be scolded so impolitely? What''s more, the person who reprimanded him was just a little maid of honor! Zhang Shu had never been so angry. He wanted to leave directly. However, he remembered how he treated them differently when he and a group of young men went to Chengde Marquis a few days ago. The son of Yu is the most respectable son anywhere. He is the son of the Minister of Dali temple. Even his servants don''t think highly of him. This is the disparity of status. Zhang Shu knows that he doesn''t have much ability. He may not even be able to master the rank of his Laozi by relying on his own words. Then, if you want to be a master, you can only rely on shortcut. Marriage is the quickest and most effective way. In the whole Daqing Dynasty, the most distinguished unmarried and noble woman was the princess Yongle. If he can win the favor of the princess Yongle Hum, what chengdehou must lick it up. Originally, Zhang Shu did not dare to think of Princess Yongle. What is the character of Princess Yongle? The mother''s mother''s mother''s daughter, the only sister in heaven today, is born with golden branches and jade leaves. Although Zhang Shu thinks highly of himself, he also knows that he and Princess Yongle are two world people. But thest meeting gave him hope. Last time at a birthday party in Xiangyin, he met the legendary princess Yongle for the first time. Out of politeness, he came forward to see him. At that time, because people were nervous, he wrote a poem to praise the beauty of the eldest princess. As soon as the poem was exported, he regretted it, because such behavior was too much for Meng Lang, and any noble girl with a little temper would be angry, not to mention the eldest princess? At that time, the face of the maids around the eldest princess changed. When she was about to scold, she heard theughter of Princess Yongle. She thought his poems were very good. He even got a drink. At that time, he felt a little strange, but when he saw that the eldest princess was smiling like a flower among thepliments of a group of young men, he felt that he understood something: the eldest princess liked to be praised by others. He felt that he had grasped the knack of ttering the eldest princess, so he saw the opportunity to approach the eldest princess again. He had the heart to praise her beauty, and soon made her giggle. At that time, Zhang Shu still felt that a noble princess was just a vulgar woman. However, after that, he never had a chance to see Princess Yongle. Until today, he met again in the garden of the Duke of Wei. Gu Shengyin also let the system check this passage in his mind. Her face became very ugly. This shadow seven is really good! I''ll get rid of her sooner orter! However, at present, we still need to solve the problems at present. The book between ignores the anger of the maid, and looks at Gu Sheng Yin with affectionate eyes. "The royal highness of the princess is so beautiful that she has a long time to think about it." - ain said: I don''t carry the pot of shadow seven! This is the seventh watch. There will be an update before 12 o''clock. I try to write three more shifts. The system (system 3) can be used as a reference , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1294 "Presumptuous!" As soon as he said this, he was not only the pce maids who had begun to reprimand before, but the six maidens who were guarding Gu Shengyin''s side walked forward together and denounced in unison. They are really angry, they have never seen such a bold person in front of the eldest princess! The six maids, even though their voices were clear and crisp, were very forceful to yell at in unison. At least Zhang Shu, such a delicate young man, was scared to step back. These pce maids look at him even more disdainful. was casually surprised by severaldies in the pce. Still dare to think of their Royal Highness? Zhang Shu felt a bit humiliated when he retired. He turned a little red, and looked at Gu Shengyin''s face. "is your servant so rude, your royal highness?" "Oh." Gu Shengyin finally spoke. Finally, for the first time in such a long time, my eyes fell on the body of a book. Zhang Shu couldn''t help but straighten out his chest. However, the next second Gu Shengyin''s words made him fall into the ice cave. "Where have all the people gone? Let such a thing spoil the interest of this pce here "Royal Highness Princess..." Zhang Shu looks at Gu Shengyin with a cold look. He can see clearly that the other party looks at his own eyes as if he is looking at some disgusting mole ant. He never had a chance to say anythingter. Because there was a guard who did not know where toe out, blocked his mouth, nose, lips and tongue,pletely ignoring his struggle and dragging people down. Gu Shengyin didn''t know what they would do with the book, but his fate would not be very good. Although he dared to be so bold, there was also the connivance of the woman in shadow seven. But the most important thing is that the man thinks too much of himself. He doesn''t take the dignity and dignity that the three characters of Princess Chang represent in his heart. You deserve it. As for shadow seven. Gu Sheng has a warm smile on his lips. Originally, she wanted to take her time and let her feel the feeling of losing everything. But now, Gu Sheng is burning with anger in her heart. Her previous method may have been too gentle for this woman. When the green birch came up with the warm wine, she saw that the atmosphere in the pavilion was a little dull. she walked up to Gu Sheng''s side, who was entirely absorbed in her eyes: "Princess Royal, this is the treasure that Mrs. Wei heard of you drinking." At this time, Gu Shengyin, where is there any interest in drinking? she at least tasted a little and then put it down. Wine is good wine. But for people like her, no matter how good the world has seen wine. Yongle long Princess drinks, drinks, is that one mood. When Gu Shengyin''s chariots and horses returned to the pce, Duke Wei also learned from his subordinates what happened in the back garden today. His face was so cold that he was withdrawn. The people of Zhangjia are so ungrateful. At the court meeting a few dayster, the Duke of Wei impeached Mr. Zhang, the Minister of Dali temple. The investigation was not strict. He forced the women of a good family to death and epted bribes And six other charges. Man Chao is in a state of uproar. However, the Emperor didn''t make a strict investigation, so he ordered the Minister of Dali temple to lose his ck hat. The emperor was dissatisfied with Zhang. If you have more information, you will know that on the birthday of Duke Wei, the second son of Zhangjia was carried out. it is said that it is the royal highness of Princess Yongle. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1295 People who knew it shook their heads. The second childe of the zhangjias, who is not good enough to provoke Princess Yongle? what''s the character of your Highness Princess? Can he be provoked by his son, a minister of Dali temple? Gu Shengyin doesn''t pay attention to what people outside think. Around those people around the heart of the head around more, in the face of their own time still want to face the respectful smile salute to themselves. Gu Shengyin returned to his pce. That night, someone brought shadow seven, who was still in the pce. "The shadow seven sees the master." Shadow seven heart some uneasy. She didn''t know what had happened to her master who had called her in all night. She had tried to ask something from the shadow guard who had brought her here, but failed. The first rule of the code is to be strict. Gu Sheng looks at the people on the ground lightly. Her pce is iid with the best night pearls. If you don''t close it with a special gauze cover, the night will be as bright as day. So she can see clearly what shadow seven looks like. Really, just like myself. just saw as like as two peas in his face the rm and panic. "Kneel down." Without saying a word, Ying Qi knelt down toward Gu Shengyin. A white hand lifted her chin and forced her to look up at the people above. On the face that he has seen countless times, shadow seven eyes in some panic. She didn''t know why the master suddenly treated herself like this? Moreover, in her eyes, there was a touch of jealousy that she had never found. Gu Shengyin also did not find out, but this did not prevent her from guessing Ying Qi''s mind. Human desire. Hope, left and right are just those. Gu Shengyin looked at it carefully and released his hand. Then there is a handmaid to hand over a pure white brocade handkerchief. Shadow seven is so open to watch, Gu Shengyin very carefully will just touch his hand once, as if she just touched something dirty. Shadow seven heart rise up infinite resentment. Don''t you want me to look like you? Now, how can we make such a disdainful attitude? No! Shadow seven takes back just the mind. Although the master is not very close to himself, he has never used such a humiliating attitude. What happened? Her face changes, Gu Sheng because did not observe, she did not need to guess a shadow guard''s mind. It''s like, if a person is bitten by a dog, he won''t run to ask the dog if you don''t like my nonsense. "Mr. Zhang from the minister''s house of Dali temple, the eldest young master of Lin Shangshu''s family, and the young master of Jinglin county''s family..." Gu Shengyin said these names one by one, enjoying Ying Qi''s more and more pale face. "Relying on my identity, I got a lot of blue confidants, eh?" Atst, the tone was very cold, which made Yingqi shiver. She forced herself to calm down, kneeling on the ground to plead: "the master forgives, is the shadow seven feelings difficult to oneself, willing to admit guilt, ask the master to punish." She knew her master''s temper and could speak it out. She must have known all the things she had done. It''s much better to be sincere and admit your mistake than to bite your teeth and refuse to admit it. But her expectation was wrong. There''s bigger things waiting for her. - nine shifts. I don''t know if I can finish it before 12 o''clock. Try my best. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1296 "Punishment?" Gu Sheng read these two words gently in his mouth. That cold voice, like a small hook, hook shadow seven heart, let it always hang, unable to put down. Her legs were kneeling on the cold white jade floor. On the evening of early spring, with the endless cold in winter, the threads prated from her knees to her whole body. She didn''t know what would happen to her. "Don''t worry. It''s not without you." In a word, her heart a flukepletely crushed. Shadow seven lying on the floor, waiting for the master to continue to finish the words that did not finish previously. "What I said just now is just a little thing. Shadow seven, did I ever treat you well? " Gu Shengyin suddenly asked. She seems to just temporarily think of such a sentence, but let the shadow of the ghost in her heart suddenly. Shadow seven will stick his head on the cold floor, hear his calm voice: "master son to shadow seven favor like a mountain." "Well, what a great favor." Gu Sheng sneers at him. "Because I owe you so much, so you want to take me instead?" It''s like a bolt from the blue. Yingqi''s whole body was shocked by this sentence. She raised her head, and her beautiful eyes were staring at Gu Shengyin''s body. Her mouth was flustered: "master, you''ve got a good example. You can''t dare to have this delusion!" She couldn''t remember anything at this time. The only thing shadow seven wants to do at the moment is how to eliminate the master''s suspicion. Otherwise, otherwise She''s going to die! Gu Shengyin closed his eyes: "you and I know what you should not think about. Shadow seven, I''m always happy to ask myself that I treat you well, but I never thought that I had raised such a cruel thing as you Shadow seven Wu refused to give up: "master, but from which mouth heard what gossip? The shadow of seven pairs of master, a sincere heart, heaven and earth can learn from! " She looked up at Gu Shengyin, and saw that the other party was still closed eyes and did not look at himself, and she was cruel. "Master, shadow seven can swear to heaven." "Oh?" Gu Sheng opened his eyes and finally moved. Ying Qi clenched his teeth and swore with three fingers in his right hand: "heaven is on the sky. Ying Qi is loyal to his master, Princess Yongle. He never has two hearts. Heaven and earth can learn from each other! If you vite this oath, call me... " I don''t know why, when she said this, her heart suddenly filled with a bad premonition. But Gu Shengyin just looked at her: "so what?" Shadow seven closed his eyes: "if you vite this oath, I will be called Shadow seven for the rest of my life: wind and rain, no good end. You can''t live, you can''t die! " This is a very heavy oath. "Good." Gu Shengyin suddenlyughed. "Did you all hear that?" she said? What she just said. " In the empty hall, a few gray clothes suddenly appeared. Gu Sheng said to the head of the gray clothes figure: "shadow one, she is your subordinate, how to deal with it, it is up to you." Gray shadow silent line of a salute, two people in the shadow seven has not yet responded to her point. The figure in grey is ready to leave, and Gu Shengyin''s cruel words are heard behind him. "Remember, do as she says: the rest of her life is a disaster. You can''t live, you can''t die! " - good night, everyone , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1297 Ying Qi''s struggling action is blocked by Gu Sheng''s words. suddenly she raised her head and stared at Gu Sheng Yin''s face. "Your Royal Highness has never nned to let go of the movie seven?" Gu Sheng did not speak because he rubbed the white jade cup in his hand. "Xu baochan, you have a cruel heart! You... " Her words can not go on, there is a startled shadow Wei conveniently sealed her dumb acupoint. Then the people in the hall knelt down in unison, waiting for their master to speak. These shadow guards hate shadow seven in their hearts. Shadow seven is a damned person, but they must be implicated! In case the master is not in a good mood, what should he do if he is angry with them? Gu Sheng was stunned to see the people kneeling in the hall for a moment. Then he thought of his identity and the world he was in, and understood the thoughts of these shadow guards. In a society where imperial power is supreme, the existence of shadow guards has no dignity. Their life and death are all controlled by their masters. "Get up and take her down." Gu Sheng said lightly. Those shadow guards were granted amnesty: if the master said this, it would mean that they would not be investigated. They quickly took shadow seven down and disappeared in front of Gu Shengyin. To Gu Shengyin, their hearts are grateful, so for the shadow seven, these shadow guards, only disgust. This is the woman who nearly caused her several people to be punished! Think of here, these several shadow guards look at shadow seven''s eyes, there is no trace of temperature. The master did not say that he would "entertain" her ording to her oath? Just as it happens, there are many ways for them to live better than to die. Silence was restored in the hall. Gu Sheng suddenly felt bored. "System, how is he?" Gu Shengyin suddenly asked. The white light shed on the system, sending a message to Gu Shengyin''s mind. Tianlong has not been peaceful these days. The first emperor died of a red death. The eldest prince, who should have rushed back to inherit the throne, encountered an ident on the way back to the Sutra. Other princes in the dormant Dynasty seized the opportunity to advocate that the eldest prince had died. Some officials headed by the prime minister advocated the establishment of a new emperor from the remaining princes. Fortunately, there are another part of the royal party ministers who insist on finding the eldest prince, and both sides do not give in, but fight for Long Xiao for some time. Then, the prince returned to Beijing with a high profile, controlled the chaos of the court by means of thunder, and became a treasure. Compared with the former Emperor''s benevolence and righteousness, the new emperor''s means are obviously much stronger. Shortly after he ascended the throne, he produced a handbook containing a list of the main envoys ambushed on the day he returned to Beijing. The second prince, the fourth Prince and the ninth prince are all involved. Long Xiao was mercilessly deprived of the title of three people, imprisoned the imperial mausoleum, and was not allowed to enter the capital for life. The court also cleaned up most of the old ministers and put the young ones into good use. However, in half a year, the whole Tianlong hall waspletely cleared, and the new emperor hadpletely controlled the whole situation. Some of the old ministers who originally disagreed with the means of the new emperor''s thunderbolt had to sigh at the excellent means of the present day when they saw the situation like this. They also had to admit that his Majesty was indeed a born politician. Tianlong''s courtiers and people were very satisfied with the new emperor. The onlyint was that the new emperor seemed to have extravagant style. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1298 How did thise about? It turns out that the new emperor''s majesty, after stabilizing the court and keeping everything under his control, began to recruit skilled craftsmen throughout the Tianlong emperor''s Dynasty to build a magnificent pce in the back pce. As soon as he ascended the throne, he began to build Chinese houses, which worried many ministers. This is not a good omen. How many monarchs of subjugation are extravagant and harmful to the country! Of course, these ministers dare not say so. They just gently admonished his majesty that the former Emperor had always been simple, and that his majesty could follow his predecessor''s legacy. Long Xiao looks at the Hubu Shangshu in the court. The Minister of Hubu was an old man with a moustache and a shrewd look. Of course, it is impossible to be unskillful to be able to achieve such an official position as secretary of the Ministry of ounts. The Secretary of the Ministry of finance still has the ability to be too stingy. Money is more important than anything else. At that time, the emperor thought that it might be a good idea to let such a person be the Minister of household affairs. It turned out to be a good idea. After the Secretary of the Ministry of ounts took office, the Treasury became more and more abundant. Long Xiao is very sure of his ability, but sometimes he feels that the old man is really upset. For example, at this time From the beginning of the Shang Dynasty, the Ministry of Hubu has been eloquent about the time for a cup of tea! The central idea behind the story is that there is no money! Your majesty, you need to be frugal! Feeling the lower and lower air pressure on his majesty, many ministers quietly stepped back a step away from this brave Shangshu Lord. As the saying goes, the new official takes office three fires, not to mention this is the most noble one in the whole Tianlong. He wants to build a pce. You can do as he likes! In any case, Tianlong''s national strength is strong and the National Treasury is abundant. Let alone build a pce, even if another imperial city is built, there is no problem. Long Xiao listened patiently for a while, and found that if he didn''t make a sound, the Shangshu would have another cup of tea. Finally, he couldn''t help interrupting his words. "Qian Aiqing, I have a few questions to ask. You can answer them." Hubu Shangshu was stunned. Some of them didn''t understand the rtionship between the emperor''s sale and he had to bow down: "Your Majesty, I will know everything." "Are there any of my people who can''t eat enough and wear warm clothes?" Qian Shangshu a Leng: "Your Majesty''s grace, Tianlong people''s food and clothing." "Well, I ask you again, have I ever collected exorbitant taxes and levies from the people?" Qian Shangshu respectfully replied: "Your Majesty''s benevolence and righteousness, never." "I ask you again, what was the ie of my Treasuryst year?" "In reply, your majesty..." Almost subconsciously, Qian Shangshu reported a series of figures. When he finished, he realized that he was wrong and looked at the emperor at the head of the court. Long Xiao looked at him like a smile: "such a huge ie, and there has never been arge amount of expenditure, money Shangshu, you tell me that there is no money?" Yao Shangshu''s legs softened instantly. I can''t go on with that! If he dares to say that he has no money, he will be able to give orders to the emperor to copy his family. Where has all the revenue from the Treasuryst year gone? Qian Shangshu looked at the emperor who was digging a pit to jump for himself. He wanted to cry without tears: "reply to your majesty, the old minister is old, and he has just miscalcted." "Oh ~" Long Xiao suddenly realized, "in other words, money, right?" Qian Shangshu nods hard. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1299 Long Xiao nodded with great satisfaction. "In this case, Qian Shangshu, what you said earlier Is the Treasury empty? " Qian Shangshu showed a difficult smile: "the old minister was confused for a while." The Dragon Xiao nodded and said directly, "in this way, I will give Qian Shangshu full responsibility for the construction of the pce." Qian Shangshu raised his head in surprise and did not understand why the emperor not only did not punish himself, but also handed over such important things to himself. Long Xiao saw his expression and frowned slightly: "does Qian Shangshu feel something wrong?" Qian Shangshu quickly bowed down: "the old minister has no problem." When Qian Shangshu returned to the queue, Long Xiao looked around for a week: "do you have anything else to y?" The ministers looked at each other and shook their heads. Listening to his Majesty''s words, they suddenly came to realize that as long as his majesty is diligent and loves the people, he can make the people live a good life. He''ll spend as much as he likes! Tianlong is so powerful that the emperor''s appearance is bigger. There is no problem. So, when long Xiao again ordered to find a famous herbaceous gardener to nt a ten mile peach blossom forest in the pce, there was no minister to oppose it. The whole world belongs to your majesty, but it''s better to nt some fresh peach blossom than some strange and cruel hobby. Long Xiao is very satisfied with this. Even if these ministers object, he will not change his mind, but it is so smooth that he is not so upset, isn''t he? When autumn is about to pass, when the pce in Tianlong pce has taken shape, the ministers of Tianlong are shocked by their emperor once again. their majesty, the emperor, is going to propose to his royal highness of Daqing. ording to reason, the royal dynasty of Daqing is a great powerparable to Tianlong. The royal highness of Daqing, the famous Princess of the world, is said to be the sister of the Daqing emperor. Her identity is also very honourable. In this way, the one and their majesty are very well matched. But the point is, your majesty, he''s going to propose in person! Where is such a thing? The marriage between great powers has always been to send envoys to ask for rtives. Even if the eldest princess had the dignity, it would be enough to send a prince. If a gentleman does not sit in a dangerous society, how can he go to risk himself? But the emperor of Tianlong was never a man who would listen to people''s advice. No matter how hard the ministers quoted the ssics, he even set the agenda. Before he went there, he specially wrote a book to send it to his Majesty in Daqing. The emperor Longqing, who was not confused in his years, saw the letter of the emperor Tianlong and had no words for a long time. How far is the distance between Tianlong and Daqing? It takes half a month to ride a fast horse. It will take at least a month for the motorcade to travel. How could he bear to marry his sister so far away? If baochan goes to Tianlong, he may be very poor all his life and can''te back to have a look. But the emperor of Tianlong came to ask for marriage in person. With such sincerity, Emperor Longqing was afraid that his refusal would lead to bad rtions between the two countries. After thinking about it, he went to the pce of the Empress Dowager. "What?" The well preserved empress dowager sat next to the emperor, looking like a person of the same age. "I don''t agree with you!" The Empress Dowager did not want to refuse, "there is only baochan in the mourning family. Does your majesty have the heart to tell us to separate our mother and son?" The emperor has always been filial. Hearing this, heughed bitterly and dared not speak. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1300 He did not want to let Yongle get married. He is such a baby sister. He has always wanted to choose the best husband for her in Daqing. Long Xiao doesn''t know that he has not set out yet. His future mother-inw and his brother-inw are already thinking about how to refuse him. At the same time, Gu Shengyin also got the news that Longxiao wille to Daqing from the system side. "He wants toe to Daqing in person to ask for marriage? And not only for marriage, but also for me? " Gu Sheng was a little surprised. She was not surprised that Longxiao would do this, but felt that such a practice was too different from the original plot. "System, is that really OK?" She hesitated. The system answers, "host, as long as Princess Yongle is married to Tianlong sessfully. And as the plot says, it has brought more powerful weapons and forging technology to Daqing, and promoted the peace between Daqing and Tianlong for hundreds of years, and the task of the host will be no problem. " Hearing the systematic discourse, Gu Sheng was relieved. The emperor did not deliberately publicize the event, but with the arrival of the Tianlong mission approaching, the emperor had to put the reception schedule above the court. The emperor did not say the purpose of the new emperor, but said that the new emperor, who had just ascended the throne in the emperor''s reign, woulde to Daqing in person on the 15th of next month to let the Ministry of rites do a good job in receiving the highest standard. Because he thought that he was going to reject the young emperor Tianlong, Emperor Longqing felt that he could make up for it in other ways. For example, when the Tianlong mission arrived, they went to receive it in person. Simply, the other party is also the king of a country, he personally to receive, is not a matter of great loss and worth. The whole Daqing was excited about it. Although he did not know his intention for the time being, the courtiers and people in Daqing also felt that it was a very exciting thing. It also highlights the strength of Daqing from the side, isn''t it? On the day when the Tianlong mission arrived, countless Daqing people ran to the street to stop and look. Emperor Longqing is waiting for the arrival of the other party at the gate of the city with his twelve Yu dresses. On this day, countless people in Daqing were excited, because on this day, they not only met the emperor who had never seen him, but also the emperor of the distant Tianlong Dynasty. There are also countless unmarried young maids in Daqing secretly blush - I have heard that this young emperor is very young, but I have never heard that he looks like this Outstanding military! The following dragon Xiao came to Daqing. The ministers had always been very dissatisfied with their emperor''s willful behavior. After seeing Daqing''s thoughtful etiquette, they felt better. The dinner party is specially for the Dragon messenger. The day before the Tianlong messenger arrived in Daqing, Emperor Longqing quietly called Gu Shengyin into the pce and told her about it. In the heart of emperor Longqing, baochan of his family would not be willing to marry so far away. Therefore, without even waiting for Gu Shengyin''s reply, he said directly: "baochan, don''t worry, your brother will not let the emperor Tianlong seed." Gu Shengyin: "it''s She had no choice but to droop her eyes and say, "let the emperor decide." - today, Gao Lengzhi has been blown outside for a whole day, and has beenpletely blown into a stupid branch. Four shifts, there should be two more. The brain ispletely confused. I can only watch six today. I''m really sorry. Tomorrow will be ten thousand. The system (system 3) can be used as a reference , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1301 Emperor Longqing took up the wine cup in his hand and personally presented a cup to Longxiao: "emperor Tianlong is young and talented, which is really admirable." Long Xiao also hastily took up the wine cup in his hand: pared with your majesty Daqing, I can only be regarded as a junior at best. Your majesty praises me falsely." In a word, the emperor Longqing Longyan was very happy and drank the wine in the cup. In his heart, he appreciated the young emperor more, and of course, he was more vignt. It is rare to be a king of a country at such a young age, but he is not as arrogant as ordinary young people. Such people are certainly not ordinary people. Emperor Longqing has heard of some things about Tianlong. If the emperor is helpless, how can he control the whole Tianlong in such a short time? Emperor Longqing thought this way in his heart, but he didn''t know that the emperor Tianlong, who had left a deep impression in his heart, quietly focused on My sister. From the beginning of entering the hall, Long Xiao has been looking at Gu Shengyin, who is diagonally opposite to him, with the rest of his eyes. Both of them are highly respected people. Naturally, their seats are the closest to Emperor Longqing. Therefore, Long Xiao can easily see the look on Gu Shengyin''s face. He saw the other side''s eyes fall on his face, that can not hide the shock. But it''s just a moment. When Gu Shengyin drank a ss of wine, her look returned to her usual coldness, and she never looked at her eyes again. Long Xiao was depressed. He is still thinking carefully, is Yongle angry? Yes, I treated her like that at that time, but I refused to tell her my identity frankly. If I appear rashly now, it is bound to arouse the other party''s dissatisfaction. But Long Xiao''s eyes across a wipe of potential in must get: dissatisfaction, it doesn''t matter, he still has unlimited time for her to be satisfied with himself. He is so eager to set the two people''s name, let her - belong to himself. Emperor Longqing took a look, and happened to see that the young emperor of Tianlong put his eyes on his sister. The emotion in his eyes made him moved. At the same time, Emperor Longqing also wondered, is this emperor Tianlong''s first visit to Daqing? How is it the same as seeing baochan? "Emperor Daqing." Long Xiao suddenly stood up and called out to him. In the heart of emperor Longqing, there was a bad premonition. He intuitively wanted to say something to interrupt the dragon, but failed. "I''m going to Daqing this time to make Tianlong and Daqing an eternal friend." Long Xiao said with a smile. As soon as he said this, the ministers on Tianlong''s side were all right. After all, they had known his Majesty''s n for a long time. But it blew up in Daqing. All the courtiers were talking about it. It''s no wonder that Tianlong will send an envoy to Daqing. As for the marriage mentioned by Emperor Tianlong, the first reaction of most ministers was that it was a good thing! Daqing Dynasty and Tianlong Dynasty are two of thergest countries in this continent. Daqing is rich, and Tianlong is famous for its powerful fighting capacity. If Daqing can get married with Tianlong, it will be an excellent thing for the two countries to exchange what they have. Only emperor Longqing heard this sentence, and his look became very delicate. He really didn''t expect that the emperor of Tianlong actually said this sentence in public. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1302 Emperor Longqing secretly said in his heart that his majesty didn''t say it directly. What he wanted was baochan. He couldn''t say it, but he could do something about it. But obviously, he was thinking too simply. because soon, the Dragon whistled again: "I would like to marry the queen, to marry your Royal Highness Princess Yongle." This sentence was uttered in silence throughout the hall. The ministers in Daqing were silent. no wonder that his majesty has not seen any joy in his face. So, he looked like a Dragon Princess. what is your Highness Princess? Pearl of Daqing! It''s your Majesty''s treasure! It turns out that the people of Tianlong have such a mind. A lot of Ministers feel very ufortable in their hearts. are they the most beautiful and honourable Princess of Daqing? Even if the other side is the emperor, they also feel a little ufortable. The ministers in Daqing suffered a lot, but the envoys of Tianlong were very satisfied. At the beginning, they were very reluctant to send their own emperor to Daqing. They felt that this reduced his Majesty''s status. But until the time of departure, perhaps knowing that this matter has be inevitable, the conflict in my heart is much smaller. What''s more, those who follow Long Xiao''s envoy are all his confidants, who support his decision no matter what. this sentiment has changedpletely after seeing the princess of Yongle, who is sitting in the hall. no one has ever seen the Royal Highness Princess of Yongle, who has heard this rumor, but all the dragons in the heart saw that when they first saw Gu Sheng, he must be princess Yongle of Daqing. In addition to such a beauty, such bearing, such bearing, who can afford to call the world''s first beauty? No wonder your majesty is willing toe and ask for marriage in person! Such a beauty is to lower her status for herself, so what? As expected, his majesty has a good eye. The envoys of Tianlong thought so. The smile on emperor Longqing''s face has been somewhat unsustainable. How can the emperor of Tianlong say such words under such circumstances? If he refuses in public, there will be little hope for friendship between the two countries. But don''t you refuse? He felt that his sister was not willing to marry baochan so rashly. Emperor Longqing coughed gently and was about to speak. Please slow down this matter. Long Xiao looks at his face gently. From the moment he finishes speaking, he stares at Gu Shengyin. It''s beautiful. This kind of expression, can bepared to the cold ignore me much better. He looked at Gu Shengyin with such eyes, but he said to everyone: "I can swear that I will marry the eldest princess in this life. I wish I could live with the eldest princess forever. The only one in the harem is this one!" One word shocked four! This is shocking. Ordinary rich families have one or two rooms. The Lord of the world said that the only one in the harem! If the ministers of Daqing are just shocked, the ministers of Tianlong are frightened. How could their emperor be so wayward? What is the royal family most concerned about? Son! Such words are simply It''s just unfilial to our ancestors! but on this asion, these ministers can''t kneel down and beg the emperor to ept his life as if they were on the court. The dignity of their own emperor can''t be offended outside, especially in front of other countries! - the sixth watch, we''ll see you tomorrow. Good night ~ , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1303 Tianlong''s ministers had to look anxiously at their emperor''s majesty, never so earnestly hoped that their majesty would repent once. And another part of the minister is eagerly looking at Daqing. At the beginning, they were still proud of their majesty''s good eyes, but now they would like Daqing to refuse. As long as Daqing doesn''t want to marry the eldest princess into Tianlong, then their majesty''s promise will naturally have no effect. But emperor Longqing''s silence was rare. Originally, he wanted to refuse, but after hearing the words of the young king of heaven dragon, he suddenly took back his words of refusal. No matter what will happen in the future, but at this moment, an emperor can say that he does not want to have 3000 harem, which is enough to show the weight of baochan in his mind. He can look for a husband with both talent and appearance for baochan in the future, or he can use his position to suppress others and forbid to take concubines in this life. However, we can''t force others to love baochan wholeheartedly with power. The emperor looked around the hall and saw his sister staring at the emperor. There was a sudden movement in his mind. Under all the eyes, the Dragon coughed lightly and said with a smile: "we have used it. Thank you for your kindness. But Yongle has been spoiled by me since childhood. I can''t do anything about her. " Whether it is the ministers of Tianlong or Daqing, they are all at a loss at this time - what does this mean? Refuse? But it''s not like that. The fastest reaction is long Xiao. , almost immediately after the voice of Longqing, he said in a loud voice, "what does your majesty say is that the marriage of Princess Yongle long is made by himself? If your royal highness agrees, your majesty can agree? " Longqing nodded. Long Xiao''s words let everyone''s eyes re focus on Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng scolded cunning in his heart. I saw long Xiao affectionate looking at himself, gentle eyebrows: "Princess Yongle, I don''t know, what do you think of this matter?" Gu Sheng said in his heart that I would like to refuse you severely and let you suffer the consequences. But on the surface, she just stood up, gorgeous sleeve robe gently shake, eyes a turn, that is, unspeakable charm. All the people in the hall all straightened up their eyes with her series of movements. Beauty is like this, even if it is the mostmon action, she made, more than others on a trace of unspeakable charm. Gu Sheng was not embarrassed to be asked to marry him. He looked directly at Long Xiao and opened his mouth like Huang Ying''s first cry: "as emperor Tianlong said just now, if you marry this pce, there will be only one person in the harem?" Long Xiao nodded without hesitation: "nature." Gu Sheng was forced to go up: "if your majesty breaks his promise, what should we do?" Long Xiao on her eyes, categorically said: "this will not happen." Gu Sheng pressed him step by step: "this pce never believes in empty promises. It''s better for your majesty to make an oath. If your majesty breaks his promise, you can let this pce go back to Daqing peacefully. How about it?" This kind of words is really shocking. Themon people are still rare and separated, let alone the emperor and Empress of a country? Tianlong''s ministers intuitively want to interrupt. Long Xiao''s eyes are tightly fixed on Gu Shengyin, and she sees a trace of provocation from her eyes. That''s what she said on purpose, to force herself to give in! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1304 The Dragon roared andughed. "Why not?" he said aloud "Poop Immediately, the courtiers of Tianlong knelt down to the dragon and said, "Your Majesty, you can''t!" This kind of thing, not to mention what will happen in the future, if it is spread out, others will only think that their emperor''s color makes him dizzy, and he will know nothing about the beauty. , but he didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he looked at Gu Sheng Yin: "this one, I can promise, what is the condition of your royal highness?" The ministers in Tianlong think that they may need to find a doctor to have a look, while the ministers in Daqing are only full of pride. their royal highness is beautiful. their Royal Highness Princess is mighty and domineering! their Royal Highness can hardly be handsome! "Of course." Gu Sheng is leering at the dragon and Howling: "the emperor of Tianlong will not think that if we are free, we will be able to be married, right?" Longxiao''s heart is full of joy! What does that mean? Almost agreed! As for the meaning of Gu Shengyin''s words? Bride price! Give it, give it! Long Xiao did not hesitate to open his mouth and said, "I would like to use these two things. As a bride to marry the Royal Highness. As soon as he raised his hand, a waiter behind him presented the tray to Gu Shengyin. Everyone looked curious. Even the envoys of Tianlong don''t know when their emperor prepared something. However, such a small tray ced, what can it be? Gu Sheng opened the bright yellow silk and satin on the tray. After seeing what was inside, his eyes shrank. She covered the yellow silk in her hand again and looked at the Dragon Xiao with fixed eyes: "is the emperor Tianlong serious?" Long Xiao Shu Lang a smile: "it is serious." "Good!" Gu Shengyin motioned to his servant to pass the thing to Emperor Longqing. "The pce is waiting for emperor Tianlong in Daqing." Gu Sheng said this sentence and bowed to Emperor Longqing and gave him a gift: "my sister is not well. Please leave first." Ministers:.... " Is it really good to lie with your eyes open? Long Xiao looks at Gu Sheng''s winding background and does not make a sound. When Emperor Longqing saw what was in the tray, he shook his hand and almost dropped his ss. He checked it carefully in person and found that he was not mistaken. This is The most advanced method of forging iron in the world, and even the structure of the most advanced weapons of Tianlong! Emperor Longqing felt that his hands were hot. He probably also understood, why just baochan would agree so decisively. After covering up the things in his hands, Emperor Longqing''s face became serious with a smile. "Is your majesty Tianlong serious?" Long Xiao also restrained expression: "I have never been a child." Emperor Longqing sighed and raised his ss after all: "let''s congratte Daqing and Tianlong, keep watch and help each other, and make asting sess." With a smile, Long Xiao raised his ss and drank it all in one gulp. Although the ministers did not understand what riddles were being yed between the two, they also understood that the emperor of Tianlong probably took out something extraordinary to make Daqing''s attitude change so quickly. They were scratching their ears and scratching their cheeks. They wanted to know what Tianlong had taken out. However, the parties kept their mouths shut. As soon as the banquet was over, Emperor Longqing summoned all ministers from the Ministry of war and the Ministry of works to the study for discussion. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1305 "Are you willing to marry your sister so far away?" In the Empress Dowager''s pce, the people who served in the pce had already stepped down, and the Empress Dowager questioned the emperor without mercy. Emperor Longqing did not say anything. In fact, when he saw the two things that Tianlong had brought out, he knew that the marriage between the two countries was established! He couldn''t let go of the opportunity to make Daqing''s strength rise to a higher level. Gu Shengyin sat quietly aside. Every time she wanted to speak for emperor Longqing, the Empress Dowager flew over with a cold knife, which forced her to shut up. Emperor Longqing obviously knew the Empress Dowager''s temper. He was quiet and did not say a word until the Empress Dowager vented his anger. "Mother, I''m..." The queen mother said angrily, "don''t call me now!" Emperor Longqing looked at his sister helplessly. Gu Shengyin slowly walked to the Empress Dowager''s side, stretched out his hand and shook her gently. "Empress mother." The Queen Mother squinted at her. Gu Sheng said in a hurry: "you don''t me the emperor, this matter is the daughter''s own will." The Empress Dowager actually knows what''s going on. What happened above chaotang soon reached her ears. Of course, she knew that the son put the right of choice in the hands of her daughter. But The daughter will soon marry out, can not see, she is reluctant to scold, that can only scold the son. Hearing Gu Shengyin''s words, the tears that the Empress Dowager had been holding up for a long time finally fell down. "Baochan of AI family, how could she be so miserable..." The Empress Dowager tightly took Gu Shengyin into her arms. Gu Sheng sighs because of dark, had to say slowly: "daughter is not aggrieved." "He promised me so many conditions, and he could guarantee that I was the only one in the harem. After the mother, the son minister really didn''t feel aggrieved." When the Empress Dowager heard the speech, her tears gradually stopped. Although the other side is very sincere, although the Empress Dowager also knows that the Royal Princess is born to have more responsibility than others, but she is still very reluctant to give up when she really spreads it on her daughter. My daughter who has been holding it in my hand for more than ten years. I''m going to follow the others to apletely strange ce. If in Daqing, any ce, the Empress Dowager can have the confidence to take care of her daughter. But in Tianlong Even if her treasure Chan is wronged, she may not know. Gu Sheng gently put his head on the Empress Dowager''s shoulder, and said softly, "mother, you can rest assured that your daughter will have a very happy life." It''s something she can be sure of. That man, absolutely impossible to negate her. The pce of the Empress Dowager here is reluctant to give up. In the other hall specially used for entertaining Tianlong Shichen, flowers have already exploded. After returning from the banquet to the other hall, the ministers of Tianlong, who followed the dragon, knew what their majesty had paid to marry the eldest princess of Daqing! The most advanced forging method! The most powerful weapon drawing! No wonder the emperor of Daqing had such an expression. Those ministers felt that their majesty was not going to marry a queen, but he invited an ancestor to go back? Some ministers want to go further. Their majesty is too fond of this princess of Daqing. the emperor''s love is not a good sign. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1306 Long Xiao frowned and listened to the ministers'' exhortations to him. Some even took the example of the former dynasty''s monarch who spoiled the country''s demon princess. "Pa!" The crackling sound of the cup was heard, which startled everyone. "Enough!" The Dragon roared. "I don''t need to be asked what I do. If you have this free time to pay attention to my private affairs, you might as well spend some time on your own affairs. " "One by one, you are all more capable of being the Emperor than I am?" All the ministers in the room knelt down. For a moment there was no sound. Long Xiaoxin said that these guys are not willing to let him get angry. He is good-natured to listen to bear, they are about to advance. When he was really angry, the ministers who had just been making impassioned speeches were all trembling with fear. "I really want to marry Princess Yongle. What do you want to do with your obstruction?" "If you ask me to hear a little bit of bad news about the eldest princess outside, you can do it yourself." Long Xiao said coldly. The ministers present were sweating on their foreheads. Your majesty will protect food so tightly that you can''t even hear any rumors about the future queen? No matter what the ministers of Tianlong think, and no matter how much the Empress Dowager of Daqing is reluctant to give up, the matter is still settled in this way. As the noble princess of Daqing, Gu Sheng couldn''t follow them to Tianlong. The envoys of Tianlong will go back to China first, and then send a grand procession to wee their future mistress back on the day fixed by both sides. The night before the Tianlong mission left, Gu Shengyin and Longxiao met. "You are very good. You have yed the pce around." Gu Sheng hummed with cold. Her expression is very calm, tone also can''t hear joy and anger, let Long Xiao for a moment can''t guess what she thinks in her heart. This was also the first time they met in the hall. It was also the first time that the two met after his true identity was exposed in front of him. Long Xiao was helpless: "I can be sure that I have never yed with you. Baochan. " He whispered her name. "I never told you to panic." He''s just hiding something. Gu Sheng was silent. She thought about it carefully, but it was true. Even Xiao Xiao is not his real name. Long Xiao told him before he left. Gu Sheng looked at him for returning to God: "you spend so much money to get married. Don''t you fear that others will scold you for being stupid?" Long Xiaoxiao said with a smile: "how can I stop my mouth when it''s on someone else''s body? As for whether you are a fool, time will tell. " Gu Sheng hummed: "I don''t care whether others scold you for being stupid. I just think that, in this way, I''m afraid it will be the so-called beauty disaster." Longxiao''s face immediately became serious: "baochan, you can rest assured. Others say I don''t care. If there is any one who doesn''t have long eyes and dares to arrange you, it must be tongue. Head doesn''t want to." Gu Shengyin: "it''s This guy, where did he learn these sweet words? She was so happy in her heart that she just pretended to snort carelessly. Where to know behind a warm, warm body close to. "I really can''t part with you, baochan." Happy Lantern Festival, everyone. See you in the evening. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1307 Perhaps knowing Gu Shengyin''s bottom line, Longxiao didn''t hold it up directly. He just stood close behind her. There was no physical contact between them, but they were very close. Gu Shengyin could even detect the breath of his voice spraying on his ears. Gu Sheng did not speak. Long Xiao didn''t seem to expect her answer. He said to himself: "from thest meeting, I went back to Tianlong. I''m thinking of treasure Chan. " Gu Sheng did not speak because he pursed his mouth. Long Xiao continued: "after controlling the situation of the imperial court, I immediately made the decision to go to Daqing." "All the ministers stopped me, saying it was too rash and dangerous, but I insisted." "Because I''d love to see you and tell you my real name the next time I meet, as I said." "My name is Longxiao." Gu Sheng was quietly listening to his words, and suddenly asked, "have you ever thought about it? If I don''t agree to your courtship, or if I already have someone I like, what should I do?" Long Xiaodun for a moment, just said: "I have enough confidence, I take out the bride price, no country can refuse." Gu Sheng was silent. Indeed, the two things of Longxiao as betrothal gifts can not be measured by value at all. Not to mention her a long princess, is ten princesses, perhaps not worth their value. "If you are really rejected..." The dragon was stunned. "Then I will be a robber and take my queen back!" Gu Shengyin raised her head because of this sentence. She really didn''t expect that Longxiao would say such a sentence. "You''re not kidding." Long Xiao just smiles and doesn''t speak. He said that he would never lie to her or joke in front of her. If Daqing really does not want to marry the eldest princess into Tianlong, he may use force to solve the problem. "It''ste. It''s time for you to go back." Gu Shengyin suddenly said. Long Xiao is not willing to give up, but he also knows that he is not suitable to stay here for a long time. He was about to leave when he suddenly looked at something incredible. Gu Sheng didn''t hear people''s reply and turned around in some doubts. Then she noticed that something was moving between her neck, and a jade pendant covering her robe was picked out. Long Xiao''s eyes suddenly be surprised, his eyes shining at Gu Shengyin. "Baochan, you Wear it all the time? " Gu Shengyin: "it''s How did he see it? It''s so secret. She maintained a calm expression on her face: "this pce just thinks that this jade pendant is good, and it matches the clothes of this pce today." Longxiao''s smile spread from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes and eyebrows were full ofughter. After a look at Gu Shengyin, he finally felt that he still did not want to expose the excuse she was looking for in her panic. Her clothes today are obviously not suitable for this jade pendant. Long Xiao walked to Gu Shengyin''s body, and when Gu Sheng was caught off guard, he put his arm around her waist. "What do you do?" Gu Sheng was surprised. However, the other party just hugged and then released his hand: "farewell hug. Baochan, wait for me to wee you back to Tianlong! " There is a warm touch point on the forehead, a sh, fast people almost think that is an illusion. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1308 Tianlong''s mission finally left. but the whole pce has been busy. They are going to prepare for the marriage of Princess Yongle. is the honorable Princess of the Royal Highness. The Empress Dowager loves her daughter and is choosy. She has at least doubled her dowry. Emperor Longqing also felt sorry for his sister and could only make up for it with her dowry. All kinds of rare treasures were put into Gu Shengyin''s pce. It is said that officials from the Ministry of rites even doubted whether the pce treasure house had been emptied when they counted the dowry of Princess Yongle? Everyone was busy, especially the waiters who were going to follow Gu Shengyin. Only Gu Shengyin is the most leisurely master, who has done everything for her. The only ufortable thing is that there will be some very nobledies who look at themselves with pity every now and then, as if it is a terrible and sad thing to marry into Tianlong. Gu Shengyin did not want to go again after two parties in Kyoto. I''m fed up with those self righteous eyes. Anyway, she has a high status and doesn''t want to go. She just pushes it. She doesn''t need to find any reason. In a very boring situation, Gu Shengyin finally remembered the task goal that was forgotten by himself. She has never seen her since she was taken away by the guards. At the beginning, the system will report her recent situation conscientiously. Every time, it is nothing more than what punishment the shadow guards have used on her and what she has be Later, Gu Shengyin simply told the system that if there was no change in Yingqi, there would be no need to tell her about these things. Affect appetite. It''s true. The torture methods of the shadow guards are really superb. Sometimes, just listening to the description, Gu Shengyin feels that his hair is inverted. "Shadow one, take me to meet her." Shadow a little hesitated. "Is there any problem?" Gu asked Shadow seven bowed and said, "it''s shadow seven. She looks a little ugly at present." Afraid of being scared? Gu Shengyin waved his hand: "it doesn''t matter. Let''s go and have a look." Shadow Area Gu Shengyin came to a dark room. The dark room is very big, but it is very dark. Only a few solitary oilmps light a big me. Set off by some cold glittering torture apparatus, quite deste. As Gu Sheng walked slowly, her long and gorgeous skirt was dragged on the ground, bing the only glory in the dark room. Cages like little iron houses one by one. Most of them are empty. When we arrived at one of the small iron houses, the shadow guard, who was also wearing gray clothes, opened the lock. In the dim light, Gu Shengyin could see a bony figure lying in the corner of the small iron house. If it wasn''t for the asional twitch of her body, it would have looked like a dead corpse. Gu Sheng looked as like as two peas in a quiet way. Even if she was alone, she could not recognize it. This is the same shadow as herself. Seven Shadow one in Gu Shengyin side of the mouth: "shadow seven, the master ising." The figure moved slowly, then raised his head. Gu Sheng took a breath. This face How did this face turn out to be like this? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1309 Instead of deliberately disfigurement with a knife, the face of shadow seven is really hard to say. If you look at it carefully, it seems that the facial features are the same as the previous ones, but if you look at them carefully, you will find that there is something wrong with them. The whole face is like a different face. If the facial features of different faces are forced to gather together and make people look at it, they will feel that it is not true at all, and it is a bit terrible. And, on this face, the skin has begun to peel off in some ces. Gu Sheng looked at this face with some surprise, and suddenly thought of the medicine he gave Yingqi to stop. is as like as two peas. The substitute needs to maintain the same shape and appearance as the host. The Baiyu pills can not stop. If it stops The internal phagocytosis of the body is not for fun. Shadow seven seems to have even some confusion, but see Gu Shengyin that moment, she still sober up. She almost screamed at Gu Shengyin: "who are you? Who are you? How dare you pretend to be the cost pce? " Gu shengyinmo. She turned her head and looked at the shadow of her head hanging to one side: "what''s the matter with her?" Shadow one did not dare to look up: "report to the master, the shadow seven can not stand the punishment of the shadow guard, has gone mad." "Crazy?" This is beyond Gu Shengyin''s expectation. As shadow guards, they have received various special training since childhood, and their willpower is also quite amazing. Gu Shengyin doesn''t believe that Yingqi will go crazy at will. She did not step forward, but stayed by shadow one''s side and quietly asked, "who are you?" "Who am I?" Ying Qi was still lying on the ground. Hearing this, she seemed to be puzzled. But soon she straightened up and looked reserved: "this pce is the most noble princess of Yongle in Daqing." Shadow seven did not know, such an attitude, coupled with her now that strange face, it is a little ugly. However, in the audience of only two, the shadow one lowered his head and did not dare to make a sound. Gu Shengyin was not interested in finishing any confusion with her. "You send for a mirror." Gu Sheng said to the shadow. "Yes." Shadow a do not understand the master to do, or dutifully blew a secret whistle, soon someone came. Gu Sheng took the mirror that had just been sent in his hand and threw her directly in front of shadow seven. "Shadow seven, look in the mirror and see what you are like now. Who will see you and think you are the noble princess Yongle? " Shadow seven was quiet when she saw the mirror. Some of her ckened fingers fumbled for the mirror on the ground, and her face was revealed in the mirror. "Pa!" The next moment, the mirror fell on the iron wall, smashed to pieces. "No, no, no, this is not me, this is not me, this is not me!" Shadow seven is like a copsed person in the hard cry. She cried for a moment, and tried to pick up the mirror again and take a look at it again. But the mirror had been smashed by her own, and could not look at people for a long time. Her hands on the ground anxiously fumbled, several pieces of mirror together, want to see their own appearance, even the hand was cut several blood holes do not care. Gu Shengyin looked at him coldly. "Shadow seven, whether you are really crazy or fake crazy, it doesn''t mean much to me or to you. Because, in your whole life, you should never want to escape the chance of revenge. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1310 Shadow seven hands of the action slowly stopped. However, she still ignored Gu Shengyin. As she did at the beginning, she sat there with her head down, as if she hadpletely ignored the two people in front of her. Gu Sheng saw one eye shadow and said, "let''s go." As soon as the shadow was silent and nodded, the lock made of metal ttered again, and silence was restored here. After Gu Shengyin and Gu Shengyin had been walking for a long time, they could not hear the sound of their feet any more. Suddenly, Yingqi grabbed the mirror fragment on the ground and was about to wipe it off his neck. "Ding!" A copper coin, which did not know where it came from, hit Yingqi''s hand holding the mirror fragment. She let go of her hand and the pieces fell to the ground. There was a deep voice in the dark: "shadow seven, the master didn''t say let you die, you don''t want to." Soon, a figure in gray clothes appeared from the dark, and cleaned up the debris and other things in the iron prison. Out of the dark prison, Gu Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. The atmosphere inside was too oppressive. "Shadow seven''s face, I look very ufortable." Gu Sheng said with a frown. Shadow a little head, show oneself know. Shadow seven''s face, can not. "You also know that I will go to Tianlong in a few days, and you will certainly go with me at that time." Gu Sheng said faintly: "shadow seven over there, it''s more convenient to take care of it. Remember, don''t make her too happy. If she''s rxed and happy, I won''t be happy. " Shadow a bow head: "yes." In fact, his heart did not know why the master should be so targeted at shadow seven. To be clear about the truth of the master''s character is enough to be a soft and soft heart. They are also considerate towards these dark guards. However, in the matter of shadow seven, they are ruthless. If ording to his mind, Ying Qi, who has two minds, can understand it directly with a knife. Why bother to torture her with so much thought? In the eyes of those who don''t know, shadow seven is just a subordinate whose mind is not right. Little did she know that she had seeded. Gu Shengyin can''t tell anyone about this kind of thing. Shadow one is very efficient. On that night, Gu Shengyin received a systematic message: Ying Qi had been gouged for his eyes and tongue, his head had broken his ears, his limbs had been broken, and his whole face had been stripped off. However, her life was hung by good medicinal materials, and she could not die if she wanted to die. In half a month, a strange beggar appeared on the street of the capital city to describe the horror. If ordinary poor beggars, some kind-hearted people will give her some money to eat. But this man is really too scary. Under the dishevelled hair, is a ferocious scar, can not see clearly the facial features of the face, many children were directly scared to cry. Many people threw rotten eggs and vegetable leaves at her, trying to drive the terrible beggar away. However, the beggar could not move, but someone forced her to feed her some food in the middle of the night, so that she would not starve to death. Shadow seven this is to know what is called life is not like death, what is called not to die. Compared with today''s time, the days in the dark prison was paradise, not to mention when I was the master''s double. She regretted it. She did. But what is the use of regret at this time? She can only cower in the dark corner, looking forward to when the master can be in a good mood and be merciful. Let yourself die in pain. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1311 The next year, when the hot summer passed and the leaves began to turn yellow, the messenger of Tianlong came to Daqing again. But it''s not the same asst time - this time, they''re here to meet their queen. Long Xiao still followed. Emperor Tianlong came to Daqing for the second time, which proved to the world that he loved the queen very much. On this day, Emperor Longqing and the Empress Dowager luanji personally sent Gu Shengyin''s motorcade out of the city gate. As far as the gate of the city, Gu Sheng, in a red dress, got out of the carriage with the help of the maid, and made three solid kowtows to the Empress Dowager and Emperor Longqing. The Empress Dowager held back the tears that were about to flow out, and helped people up with a smile. One side of the long Qing emperor also red eyes - he will this sister as a daughter of the general raised, at the moment how can the heart give up? Moreover, in his heart, baochan was married for Daqing. Emperor Longqing didn''t think Gu Sheng was really married because he liked Longxiao. Gu Shengyin: "it''s This is a beautiful misunderstanding. "The good time hase!" The Dragon roared off the horse and went to Gu Shengyin in front of him: "let''s go." Gu Sheng lowered his head slightly and walked towards the carriage. Long Xiao looked at the Empress Dowager and Emperor Longqing in front of him and saluted them. He also ignored the surprised eyes of the two people and said to himself: "please rest assured that the empress mother and eldest brother, I will certainly take good care of baochan, not to let her suffer a trace of injustice." With that, he bowed down again and turned towards the carriage. "This..." The Empress Dowager and Emperor Longqing looked at each other''s eyes and saw a trace of relief. The emperor of Tianlong was able to put down his status and perform junior rites to them, which showed that in his heart, he really cared about baochan. Otherwise, it''s all up to now, and he doesn''t have to y in front of everyone. "I hope he can do what he says." ¡­¡­ In the second year of Baoyuan, Emperor Tianze went to Daqing in person and married empress. In September of the same year, the Empress Dowager married in the pce. The emperor was very happy and gave amnesty to the world. In the fourth year of Baoyuan, a minister admonished him, imploring emperor Tianze to ept the harem on the ground that the empress had been in the pce for two years and had no offspring. Emperor Tianze was furious and denounced in court in the morning sun: "when I asked to marry the queen, I made an oath that the queen was the only queen in this life. Are you forcing me to ept the imperial concubine? Are you forcing me to be a person who does not keep my promise? The heart is to be punished! " At that time, the nine ministers who knelt down and begged the emperor Tianze to ept the imperial concubine were all removed from their official posts and would never be employed. Since then, no one dares to discuss this matter in court. In the fifth year of Baoyuan, the Empress Dowager was diagnosed as having a happy pulse and the whole country was celebrating. On the sixth day of June in the sixth year of the sixth year of Baoyuan, the empress gave birth to a son in the pce of imperial concubines. The emperor was very happy and named him Chao. ¡­¡­ Time is a wonderful thing. It can make many people get used to the impossible things. For example, the people of Tianlong know that their emperor and empress have deep feelings, just like ordinary husband and wife, and no one else intervenes. What? You don''t believe it? Do you think the emperor is the three pces and six courtyards? Ha ha, have you heard of the Imperial Pce more gorgeous than the imperial pce? ¡ª¡ªThat is the residence that your majesty built specially for the empress. Have you heard of the ten mile peach blossom forest in the pce? ¡ª¡ªThe weather in Tianlong is not suitable for peach blossom growth. His majesty summoned hundreds of gardeners and pondered for hundreds of days and nights before he finally found a way to make peach blossom live in Tianlong. Because, the queen likes peach blossom best. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1312 Today, the prince of Qi''s family got married. There were so many guests in the mansion. Princess duanyun, dressed in splendid clothes, was surrounded by countless female dependents, enjoying thepliments of these people. Because she is the Queen''s legitimate princess, this party, the status of the most dignified woman. "Princess highness, you look very nice in this rosy satin." Ady beside her said with a smile. anotherdy, not resigned to ying second fiddle, said quickly, "that is, only princess royal can dress up with rosy clouds. It is said that this is a tribute. We have never seen it before! " People around him immediately echoed. Duanyun princess''s reserved smile did not seem to put thesepliments in her heart. at this time, the women in the family do not know who said it: "when ites to wearing clouds and satin, I have seen the royal highness of Princess Yongle pass through once." There was a moment''s silence because of the special name. The smile on duanyun princess''s face also closed. She looked around for a week, and many people drooped their heads. Just now, many people said a lot of things. She didn''t know who it was. She mentioned Princess Yongle. This name, in this capital city, seems to have be a tacit forbidden word. Duanyun princess saidzily: "this pce goes to the garden to walk." After that, she did not see the reaction of the crowd, so she took the maid''s hand and left. Duanyun princess is very unhappy. The reason for her unhappiness is that she just didn''t know who said "Princess Yongle." She didn''t like this aunt since she was a child. The two were of the same age and should have had a very good rtionship. However, she is the Queen''s legitimate princess, the real daughter of heaven. However, as long as the Royal Princess is mentioned, everyone asks for a wave of tickets for theing new world. Good night, everyone. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1313 People in the pce also saw the princess duanyun who just came in. The queen sitting at the head saw her daughter and said, "duanyun, don''t youe to see your aunt Yongle soon?" Only then did Princess duanyune back to her senses. She walked two steps forward and saluted Gu Shengyin. When she lowered her head, she saw the man sitting beside her father. Princess duanyun was shocked. In the end, she was the princess of the royal family. Although she was surprised in her heart, she didn''t lose her manners too much. After finishing the ceremony, Princess duanyun sat quietly beside her mother. Only then did she have a chance to look at the man. The more she looked, the more frightened she was. At that time, Emperor Tianlong came to Daqing to marry aunt Yongle, but it was spread vigorously. Of course, she had met the emperor of Tianlong at that time. Although it has been many years now, some people, as long as they have seen it once, will never forget. The emperor of Tianlong and his aunt Yongle, who has already be a queen, how can they appear here? Duanyun Princess full of doubts, finally in looking for a chance to go to Gongfang, she asked her mother. "Why is aunt Yongle here?" Hearing this, the Queen''s face actually showed aplex look, which seemed very difficult to understand, and with a trace of envy. She opened her mouth and said, "duanyun, when I saw your aunt Yongle, she knew that some people were born to be enviable." Her voice with a trace of emotion: "this time, the emperor of Tianlong was afraid that your aunt would miss your hometown, so he went to Daqing with her to see your grandmother and father." The queen wiped her hands with a clean silk, and finished herst sentence: "the empress mother once thought that it would be the pinnacle of women in the world to be able to sit in her own position, but she knows that she has never had a ce in your father''s mind. You auntie Yongle, you really got the acme that a woman can get. " Princess duanyun quietly took the Queen''s hand and went out. Dinner is used in the Empress Dowager''s pce. This time, Gu Shengyin and Longxiao didn''t make a big show, so he didn''t want to make too much publicity. The one who had dinner together was the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager and several legitimate princes and daughters. On such asions, even Princess duanyun can only sit at the bottom. "How about some more soup? Ah Chao eats more than you do. " Although Long Xiao frowned, his tone was extremely gentle. Gu Sheng was silent for two seconds, but he still took the soup in his hand. "Thest bowl." She looked very unhappy. Long Xiao eyebrows and eyes bent up: "good." She watched in silence. Her uncle, who was the king of a country, was really full of her own aunt. She didn''t care about other people''s eyes. He knew every dish that his aunt liked, and even helped his aunt to spoon soup with vegetables All kinds of intimacy made her, who thought she was a mother, blushed quietly. In addition to the red face, the rest is an indescribable sense of mncholy. In her whole life, probably true, there was nothing like her aunt. The Empress Dowager and the emperor looked at this scene, but they were finally relieved. Although Gu Sheng will send letters on a regr basis, it is always worrying if he does not see them with his own eyes. I''m afraid she doesn''t have a good life in Tianlong. I''m afraid that she has been wronged. No one can tell. Now looking at it, the Empress Dowager feels that she can finally feel at ease. Some things can be put out, but some things can''t be put out. Her treasure Chan, very happy. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1314 In the darkne, there is a bright light, like a sh of lightning, this invisible Lane lit up for a moment. At that moment when the light shines, if someone is here, you can see that there seems to be something ferocious flying with the light. Gu Sheng stood expressionless, watching the corpse of the demon into ashes. By dawn tomorrow, nothing will exist here. Slightly lowered her head, the sword in her hand disappeared in an instant, which was very contrary to themon sense of science and was integrated into her body. However, even the demons have appeared, what is impossible? The task for tonight is finished. Gu Shengyin, wearing her humble T-shirt and cowboy, walked towards her home. In this world, her identity is not simple at all - Exorcist. A very tall to listen to the name, in fact to do things are also very tall on the upation. Modern cities are full of money and money, and behind the prosperity is the desire and hope of human beings. Those desires. Look invisible, but wandering in every corner of the city. Once enough evil thoughts are absorbed, these desires and hopes can be transformed into forms. The existence of these illusions only has a preliminary appetite. Hope, but not aplete thinking ability. In modern terms, it is a powerful intellectual disability. As for the appearance of these demons, as the demons formed by absorbing evil thoughts, their appearance can be imagined. Ugly. It is Gu Shengyin''s description of them. For ordinary people, these demons that are hardly afraid of physical attacks are simply irresistible monsters. As a result, exorcists came into being. There are many kinds of forerunners of exorcists. The first exorcists were masters of Buddhism, Taoist masters who could not be seen from the world, and some powerful geomantic warlocks. Untilter, when the demons were rampant, these people realized that it was difficult to resist so many demons with their own strength. As a result, the powerful state machine began to work. ZF directly set up a special exorcism department, led by several highly respected masters, looking for talented people all over the country to join this special profession. Of course, the existence of exorcists is still the secret of this country. Even the existence of those demons has been concealed by the state. Otherwise, it would be very easy for people to panic when they know that there are such terrible monsters in the world they live in. Gu Shengyin came to this body, ginger blue. He is twenty-three years old. Apparently, he is the owner of an ordinary florist. In fact, he is the most gifted young Exorcist of this generation. During the day, she would liezily in her little flower shop to take a nap. At night, thezy girl would be a nun who could be photographed more than the magic object. Jiang LAN has no father, no mother, no brothers and sisters. She is born with a natural evil spirit and a lonely star. Such a person is born with a weak kinship, but she is the most top-notch seedling in the cultivation. Jiang Lan was taught by a Buddhist master, who liked her very much, but did not dare to ept her as a disciple. Tiansha lone star, not only weak kinship, any people whoe close to her, will not have a good end. Even so, the master died in an idental explosion when Jiang Lan was 17 years old. The master was kind all his life. He should have been perfect all his life. From that time on, Jiang LAN knew that he was an unknown person. Chapter 1315 She began to feel alienated from everyone around her. She is the Tiansha lone star. Nobody knows about it. Those colleagues all said that Jiang LAN, who is very powerful, is a man who is extremely proud of himself. Although everyone is a faint smile, but there has never been a person around. Jiang LAN didn''t pay attention to such rumors, and let such rumors spread. As time goes by, there is really no one to take care of ginger blue. There''s only one person. He is also a famous young Exorcist, but he is always pressed by ginger blue. Yan Zi is beautiful and cheerful. She is a goddess in the whole special department. Her only regret is that she is always in the task assessment, and will be inferior to Jiang LAN. She always thought that Jiang LAN didn''t like herself and aimed at herself. Little did not know, Jiang LAN if really want to aim at her, just need to deliberately close to her on the line. Those who are close to the lone star of Tiansha will be unlucky in the light and dead in the heavy. Yanzi doesn''t know, so she always challenges Jiang LAN everywhere. Her life goal is to defeat Jiang LAN and be the first young Exorcist. But it''s a pity that she didn''t seed until Jiang LAN died. How did ginger blue die? Once she received a mission, there will be a very powerful demon will be born, she needs to eliminate it before it is fully awakened. But I don''t know who leaked the news, and the task was also known by Yanzi. She grabs in front of Jiang LAN and goes to the demon''s nest. How powerful is the demon? Even ginger blue has to prepare a lot of things in advance to prepare to start. When hearing the news, Yanzi rushed to the past. Where would Yanzi be the opponent? When ginger blue arrives there, what you see is the dying Yan Zi under the devil''s paw. Although Jiang LAN doesn''t like Yanzi very much, she can''t watch her die in the hands of monsters. She took the hand to save Yanzi, so she was severely hit by the monster''s ws. However, I didn''t expect that when I was dying, I saw Yan Zitou''s back. Jiang LAN died there because of the blood loss. She didn''t have to die. As long as at that time Yanzi applied hemostatic medicine to her wound, or made an emergency call for her. Or, she let Yanzi die in that monster''s nest. If it wasn''t for saving Yanzi in advance, she would not have worked so hard. But there is no if. So Jiang LAN died and Gu Shengyin came here. Jiang LAN is a genius. Not only in her cultivation talent, but also in her wisdom. Before she went to finish this task, a magic absorbing array that she studied had begun to take shape. A Dharma array that can absorb people''s evil thoughts. As long as you can seed, it is equivalent to breaking the foundation of those demons. It''s a pity she died. Her remains were not carefully sorted out, and her painstaking efforts for several years were quietly followed by her body and turned into fly ash in the mes. When Jiang Lan''s body was cremated, Yanzi was crying there alone. At this time, people around were surprised that Yanzi and ginger blue had such a good rtionship? See here Gu Shengyin sneer: good rtionship? No matter what Yan Zi thought in her mind when she turned her head and left, she would not have known what kind of situation Jiang Lan was at that time, and she could not have not known that Jiang Lan was likely to die. She left anyway. That is to say, at least at that moment, she wanted ginger blue to die. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1316 It was she who indirectly killed Jiang LAN. Then, who would she show her heartbreaking appearance? When Gu Shengyin came to this world, the master who taught her a lot of things has left the world, and she has be the arrogant and inhuman ginger blue in the mouth of her colleagues. It''s great. Gu Sheng thought. Jiang LAN doesn''t need friends. She is destined to be lonely all her life. It''s just Think of every life, wille to their side of the man, Gu Sheng because of shing eyes. This life, however, is doomed to let him down. There is no solution to the evil spirit of heaven, unless you die. ¡­¡­ Gu Sheng lieszily on the couch of his little flower shop. She has a good location and good surroundings, but few peoplee to buy flowers. There are reasons, of course. Every room has its own special "Qi", which is very mysterious and invisible to the naked eye. People always say to people they don''t like that the atmosphere is not in harmony, which is a kind of "Qi". With Gu Sheng as the only star of Tianshan, most people will subconsciously feel repulsive when they pass by here, and there are also several flower shops around. Naturally, others will not choose her here. No one is just like Gu Shengyin. She doesn''t make money on this, she just looks for something that can kill her time. "Ding Ling ~" the wind chime hanging on the ss door rings. Gu Sheng looks up subconsciously and frowns. What is she doing here? She didn''t get up, and she was stillnguid. Entering the woman, wearing a low chest V-neck tight jacket, will let the blood spurting good figure perfect show out, the lower body is the same close fitting leather pants, long legs straight and slender, ck super sunsses, orange big wave curly hair, with me big red lips, absolutely is the presence of half a percent of the return rate. But Gu Shengyin was not interested in these things at all. "What are you doing here?" Her attitude was not friendly. "I knew you were sleeping in here again." The woman who came in said with a smile. Gu Shengyin frowned again. Something''s wrong. In the original plot, Yanzi and ginger blue are not so familiar. She asked faintly: "say, youe, what purpose?" Yan Zi''s smile on his face was stiff, and then he looked as usual: "I can''te to you if there''s nothing wrong? Anyway, you are also the first Exorcist in our department. How many people worship you. " Gu Shengyin nced at her: "that will not be the target of your worship." Yanzi has always regarded ginger blue as an opponent, not an idol. Yan Zi sighed. "Jiang LAN, I admit that I was not very friendly to you before, and even a little naive and willful. I''ve reflected now. Ginger blue, I want to be friends with you. " What kind of demon does this woman want to be? Gu Sheng looked at her strangely and refused without hesitation: "no, I ginger blue, I never need friends." Yan Zi sighed low. "If there''s nothing wrong with it, please." Gu Sheng was ordered to leave. Yan Zi''s face did not change. She said with a smile, "who said I''m ok. I''ll buy flowers. Boss Jiang, there''s no reason to push the business out of the door?" "All right, five hundred and one pots, whatever you want." Gu Sheng says because pick eyebrow. There are so many small potted nts in her florist. Fifty one pots are expensive. Gu Sheng because the original intention is to let Yanzi retreat, do not want to the aspect color did not change: "good!" Gu Shengyin: "it''s There must be something wrong with this woman! - first, there are four shifts. Wan Geng Zhi has disappeared, as usual, the eight watch Moda ~ is missing , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1317 Ginger Blue''s flower shop is not big, also does not have what treasures, but Yan Zi picks things very slowly. Gu Sheng was impatient to watch the time go by for half an hour. He urged him, "take your time. I''ll sleep first." She continued to stay up all nightst night. The sunshine is just right now, which is the most suitable for sleeping. However, this Yan Zi is going to disturb her. Yanzi side of the head, the sun shining through the ss door in the reclining chair Gu Shengyin''s face. Memory of ginger blue face has always been pale, in the sun, there is a sense of transparency. She looked a little tired. She looked really tired. "I''m ready." She said. The other party''s eyes did not open: "money on the cash register, do not send." She is still like that, no one will be in her heart. Yan Ziughed bitterly to himself, drew out a pile of banknotes and put them on the cash register, and pressed them with a small town paper. Holding two small potted nts, Yan Zi came to his car. Several people showed their admiration towards her, and two handsome men with good taste in clothes came forward to chat up. Yan Zi politely refused and drove to his vi. There is a red light ahead. While waiting for the red light, Yan Zi thought about the ginger blue just seen. As expected, she has always been like this, no matter now, or in Two yearster. Yes, two yearster. Yan Zi himself did not know, why he woke up, will return to several years ago. Maybe god looked at her too guilty, so extra generous? Anyway, she''s back now and has a chance to make up for something. She will always remember that after Jiang LAN died, she began to dream every night: she dreamed that Jiang Lan was lying there dying, and then she left without hesitation; she dreamed that Jiang Lan was bloody all over the night looking for herself and questioning why she didn''t save her? Dream that he was torn into pieces by the devil, ginger blue head also did not return to leave Even if sheter became the most powerful Exorcist, she could eliminate the most powerful demons, but she could not eradicate the demons in her heart. She would never get rid of such a dream. In a long period of time, Yan Zi was thinking, why did he choose to leave at that time? She never thought she was a vicious person, but she had a life on her hands. Maybe it was at that critical moment that her jealousy overcame her moral heart, so she made the biggest mistake in her life. In front of the car has begun to move, Yan Zi also from the memory back to God. Yan Zi''s eyes looked at the two small potted nts next to her, and her mouth lifted up a smile. It doesn''t matter. Now, those are things that haven''t happened yet. She cane back with Jiang LAN. Think about it carefully. In fact, she and Jiang LAN are not necessarily rivals. They can be partners or friends. Jiang Lan''s first friend, who is always indifferent to the first Exorcist, sounds very popr, doesn''t it? Gu Shengyin doesn''t know why Yanzi has such a deviation here. She is still chatting with the system: "do you think I should go ahead and find a chance to pit Yanzi System: Host, the system can''t sense the threat value of the task target to the host. Please think twice. " Gu Shengyin: "it''s No threat? What is wrong with this development? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1318 Gu Sheng didn''t understand. Sleepy, she''s going to sleep first. However, she is not asleep, the wind chime rings again. Gu Shengyin is a little puzzled: what''s the matter today? You know, on weekdays, she doesn''te to the flower shop for half a month. "Excuse me, is that Miss Jiang LAN?" The visitors are dressed in suits and shoes, but they are very modest in the face of Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng is a little surprised to pick eyebrows: "yes, buy flowers?" The person who came here:.... " He showed a smile: "this time I came to find the Exorcist, Miss Jiang LAN, not the florist." "Oh." Gu Sheng was not very interested. "There are not many people who know who I am, and even fewer who can find me here. If you can find it here, you must know my price Gu Sheng said because he opened his mouth. The middle-aged man smelled the speech and showed a smile: "that''s natural, this is some reward we prepared." Gu Sheng was very satisfied with the six zeros after the number because he nced at them. "Let''s talk about the situation with me first." They these exorcists, on weekdays, in addition to receiving tasks assigned by the organization, the biggest source of ie is their own orders. Different exorcists have different prices. Like ginger blue, seven figures is just a deposit. Of course, people who can call Jiang Lan''s identity and address will not care about the seven digit deposit. When the middle-aged man heard Gu Shengyin''s promise, he put out a smile on his face. He held out his hand andpared it with a gesture of invitation: "why don''t we talk while walking?" Gu Sheng nodded and got up to follow him. The middle-aged man saw that she didn''t bring anything with her, and she didn''t lock the door when she came out. He couldn''t help but be very strange. Gu Sheng understood what he was thinking at a nce. She said, "don''t worry. I always put the things I need on my body. As for this Florist No one wille in. " Except for those of you whoe with purpose. The middle-aged man listened to Gu Shengyin''s words, but he was more respectful to Gu Shengyin. Along the way, the middle-aged man also said something about his side. Zhou family in Beijing? Gu Sheng''s eyes coagte. If she knew the Zhou family, it would be really wonderful. It turns out that this week''s second son, since a month ago, people began to be very wrong. The middle-aged man hesitated and couldn''t say what was wrong. Finally, he said, "you will know when you see it." On the contrary, this aroused Gu Shengyin''s curiosity. What is the identity of Zhou family? Naturally, I won''t invite those warlocks who only rely on one mouth to cheat. As soon as they opened their mouth, they found the most famous first Exorcist Jiang LAN. However, for Gu Shengyin, no matter what he is, the Li family or the Zhou family, she only takes money to do things. Soon, the car came to a garden. Yes, gardens. Being able to have such a garden in the capital is not something that wealth can do. Gu Shengyin walked all the way. Every nt and nt here is obviously written by famous experts. The middle-aged man looked at Gu Shengyin all the way. Now she still looks the same in the face of such a situation, and he can''t help nodding in his heart. He has received a lot of visitors here, few people can see such a big pen without being surprised. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1319 Whether the present Miss Jiang LAN is because she is knowledgeable or not happy, it shows that she is not simple. The middle-aged man took Gu Shengyin into a courtyard. The buildings here are antique, and Gu Shengyin stepped into the gate of redcquer. "This is my second son''s yard." Said the middle-aged man. Gu Sheng frowned from the moment he entered the door. She can be sure, this Tuesday childe, is really stained with something unclean. "Uncle Wen, who did you bring to me?" Azy voice went up. Gu Sheng was stunned because he looked up. This Tuesday childe, no matter what kind of perspective, is a rare beautiful man. His face is like a jade, his eyes are like paint, his nose is high and straight, and his lips are thin and shapeless. But these are not the focus of Gu Shengyin''s attention. Is it really fate? Can you meet all this? Feeling the familiar breath of this Tuesday, Gu Sheng is helpless. "This beautifuldy, but I think I am too handsome. People, I am confused?" On Tuesday, the young master saw that Gu Sheng was stunned by himself and said with a smile. Because of this sentence, Gu Sheng regained her cool face and looked at the man more carefully. At first nce, you can only think that this Tuesday childe looks very good. But if you take a closer look, you will find that there seems to be an invisible charm on the childe this Tuesday. When he stood there, he could not help but look at him. If he looks at you casually, it will make people feel that he is adjusting to you. Gu Sheng suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled it between the neck of this Tuesday''s childe. "Is the little beauty going to throw herself in her arms What are you doing? " On Tuesday, the young master screamed to hide. However, Gu Shengyin''s action is too fast for him to avoid. A ring-shaped red jade pendant was held by Gu Shengyin. The jade pendant is carved with dragon patterns. The whole body is red and cold. It is obviously not a mortal thing. On Tuesday, the young master frowned: "who is thisdy? How can you take people''s things casually? " Gu Sheng did not pay attention to him, but carefully concentrated on feeling the things in the Jade Pendant - sure enough. "I''m afraid this jade pendant was not bought in a proper ce, was it?" Gu Shengyin asked. When asked about this on Tuesday, he looked a little unnatural. But the middle-aged man on the edge said, "this is what my second son bought at an auction." The middle-aged man looked at Gu Sheng for the jade pendant in his hand a little nervous: "Miss Jiang, but this thing is doing something strange?" Gu Sheng sneered: "what unknown things are hanging on your body, this time you can leave a life, all of them are your life!" Her tone is severe, on Tuesday childe seems to have some disapproval, stillzy squint at her. It was at this time that there was a trace of unspeakable ttery in his movements. The middle-aged man looked more nervous and asked, "Miss Jiang, what''s going on?" Gu Sheng gently rubbed the jade pendant in his hand with his finger: "some emperors in ancient times liked to let people do something to boost their spirits. Do you know that?" I don''t know how she said that. The middle-aged man nodded. Gu Sheng snorted coldly, and continued: "these things that help people''s happiness have been found in all dynasties, but they can be divided into two parts: one is to damage the moral integrity." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1320 The middle-aged man was so absorbed that even on Tuesday, he did not stare at Gu Shengyin, but listened to her carefully. "In ancient times, there was an emperor who invented a kind of pill, which was called red pill, in order to boost his spirits." Gu Shengyin looked at both of them and said, "I don''t know what you have heard of." Both shook their heads. Gu Sheng''s lips slightly lifted: "that red pill, in addition to some of the great tonic refining pills, there are also blindly essential materials." "The emperor kept the maids who were under 13 years old in the pce together and broke them when they came to menarche for the first time. The blood of the girl for the first time was one of the main raw materials of the red pill." "Because of the blood of the virgin, the finished pill is dark red, so we call it red." When Gu Shengyin finished speaking, the two men''s faces were not very good-looking. The middle-aged man asked, "but, Miss Jiang, is there any connection between this story and our second childe?" "Of course." Gu Sheng throws the jade pendant in his hand, and the jade pendant falls gently on the table without moving. "At the same time of refining red pills, those virgin blood has other uses." "for example, this jade Pei, originally just ordinary mutton white jade, ced in the blood for 77 forty-nine days, and then supplemented by special techniques, the essence of blood in this jade inside, only now has the appearance." "Ouch A discordant voice came. It turns out that this week''s childe, hearing Gu Shengyin''s description, thought that he should wear such a disgusting thing on his body for a month, instantly the whole person felt bad. "Well..." The middle-aged man is quite professional and asks, "my second son?" Gu Sheng nced at the pale old man on Tuesday: "this jade pendant, if I guess correctly, shoulde from below?" Below, of course, is only the tomb. On Tuesday, the young master did not say anything. Obviously, Gu Shengyin was right. "The blood of the virgin is originally a very Yin thing. This blood jade has been in the tomb for thousands of years. It can be imagined that the Yin and cold air in it can be imagined. Where can ordinary people be able to bear it?" Gu Sheng looked up and down at the young master on Tuesday: "fortunately, you are lucky, and your family is full of geomancy. In addition, you haven''t broken your body. That''s what it looks like. If it''s an ordinary person, I''m afraid even a man can''t do it. " On Tuesday, the young master''s face turned ck. This woman, unexpectedly so does not care to say that, he is a boy body! Who in the capital didn''t know he was out on Tuesday? Subconsciously, he would retort: "where did youe from? My son''s wind and stream name on Tuesday, who doesn''t know..." "The wind still in Yuanyang. Liugongzi?" Gu Sheng replied coldly. On her body forehead, on Tuesday childe held back for a long time, finally could not speak. The middle-aged man seemed to know a big secret. He took a look at the young master on Tuesday. I can''t see that people like Er Gongzi are still Looking at him on Tuesday, the young master was overwhelmed. He couldn''t stare at Sheng Yin, he could only stare at the middle-aged man. Fortunately, the middle-aged men know their young master''s temperament and dare not provoke him. He looked at the young man who was still in such azy and enchanting manner, and he was worried: "Miss Jiang, how can we deal with this situation of our second childe?" - it''s the end of the eighth watch. In other words, your brain holes are so big that you can guess that Yanzi is reborn = =, which makes me feel very unfulfilled. Cry and haw finally, ask for a wave of tickets for our handsome exorcists ~ good night, everyone. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1321 "How to treat it?" Gu Shengyin looked at the young master on Tuesday: "if you are looking for someone else, it is really troublesome." The middle-aged man''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech. This Miss Jiang means: if you find her, you won''t be in trouble? Sure enough, at the next moment, Gu Shengyin opened his mouth: "however, since it happens to find me, this matter will be easy to handle." The middle-aged man happily looked at Gu Shengyin: "Miss Jiang, please say so." Gu Sheng looked at the young man who waszily leaning on the doorframe and said, "let him stay with me for a month." This is the typical Yin evil spirit into the body, and it is extremely Yin evil spirit. If themon way, that is to find a lot of Yang medicine, supplemented by the pattern of extreme Yang Feng Shui, and the time is rtively nine. Gu Sheng was different. She''s a born evil spirit and a lonely star. The word "Tiansha" is not for fun. If you stay by her side on Tuesday, the evil spirits in his body will naturally begin to retreat. Just on Tuesday, the childe heard the speech and said with a strange smile: "you are not secretly in love with me. You have found such a reason to approach me?" Gu Sheng frowned, such a temperament, is really unbearable. She pped him on the shoulder on Tuesday: "speak well." Her strength is not big for a man of 1.8 meters on Tuesday, but the whole body was shocked by such a photo. Then on Tuesday, the young master''s expression was shocked, and he was like a changed person. The middle-aged man called Uncle Wen''s eyes lit up when he saw this: This is the second childe he is familiar with! On Tuesday, the young master''s expression became serious. He gave Gu Shengyin a sharp look. Gu Sheng''s look changed: "you must know all the memories of the past few days, how do you?" on Tuesday, the young master remembered his strange appearance in the past month, and his handsome face was distorted for a moment. He gave a gift to Gu Shengyin: "Miss Jiang, please." This is to agree with Gu Shengyin''s proposal. Gu Sheng nods and doesn''t intend to stay here any more. He turns around and takes out a pen and paper from nowhere and writes a string of numbers on it. "The deposit has been paid. This is the final payment. When your second childe goes back, you can call this card number." Uncle Wen took the paper seriously. At this time, on Tuesday, childe suddenly stood in front of Gu Shengyin: "Miss Jiang, my name is Zhou Bingzhu." The name It''s interesting. Gu Sheng thought for a while and stretched out his hand: "turmeric." They walked out of the Zhou''s yard one after the other. By the time he got out of the gate of Zhou University, Zhou Bingzhu had be what Gu Shengyin had seen before. Without the blood jade, he had a conversation with Gu Shengyin just now. Although Zhou Bingzhu was not happy, he also knew that it was for his own good. "How can I get you to drive, beautifuldy? Let me do it ~ " Gu Sheng tolerated it silently for a while, and found that he couldn''t bear it at all:" shut up or talk to me well! " Although he knew that Zhou Bingzhu had be like this because of the evil spirit in his body, but looking at his lover''s soul with such a mother gun''s body, Gu Sheng said that he did not know what to say or not to say. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1322 Zhou Bingzhu seemed to be shocked by her. But I don''t know what I''m afraid of. I didn''t refute it. Instead, I sat on the front passenger honestly and didn''t speak any more. Gu Sheng didn''t give Zhou Bingzhu a look in the whole driving process because he couldn''t squint. She had already thought clearly, since the world can not be with lovers, even close can not do, she would not give him any hint and hope at the beginning. In this way, when a month goes by, Zhou Bingzhu will return to normal and return to Zhou''s home, and they will still be strangers to each other. Zhou Bingzhu has a strong Yin evil spirit. Before thisyer of Yin evil spirit is removed, he will not be affected by Gu Sheng''s fate. This is also the reason why Gu Sheng dare to let others follow him. It was gettingte. Instead of going to the florist again, Gu Sheng took Zhou Bingzhu to his home. The Exorcist''s economic conditions are not bad, Gu Shengyin''s apartment is in a high-grade residential area of the city. Zhou Bingzhu said a word before Gu Shengyin''s car entered the door: "the house is here. It seems that Jiang Meimei has good conditions." Gu Sheng gave him a warning look. Zhou Bingzhu some bitterness of the copse of the face: "this is not my fault ah, speak some uncontrolled." Because Gu Sheng acquiesced, she actually knew. In addition to unconsciously starting to be negative, people will also be like Zhou Bingzhu, who will not forget to collude with others in three words. Especially the blood jade has such a dirty source. Gu Sheng said faintly: "since you can''t control it, don''t talk." In fact, what Zhou Bingzhu knew in his heart was that he could not control his words and deeds. He thought about it for a while, and he was right. If he spoke like that every time, he might as well not talk. However, he turned his head and looked at Gu Shengyin. This Miss Jiang is really not polite at all. They entered the room. "The one on the left is the guest room. Everything in it is clean. You can stay there. The living room and your room are public ces. My room is not allowed to enter. Call me if you have any questions. It''s this number. Don''t bother me if you''re OK After Gu Sheng gave Zhou Bingzhu a phone call, he turned and entered his room. Zhou Bingzhu looked at her helplessly and turned into the guest room mentioned by Gu Shengyin. Well, it''s really clean. I can see that everything is brand new. This room has never been upied. Open the wardrobe, inside is neatly folded in the cab of men and women''s style pajamas each two sets, even private clothes and trousers have. Zhou Bingzhu picked up a set of men''s pajamas and smelled it. It was the breath of fresh detergent. He took his clothes and went to the bathroom to have a bath. After washing and gargling, Zhou Bingzhu felt a little tired. He didn''t even y with his mobile phone, so he fell asleep in the quilt. 1¡¢ There is no dream at night. The next day, when Zhou Bingzhu got up, he was stunned to see the sun leaking from the curtain. To say a little affectation, this is the best night he has slept in a month. I didn''t wake up in the middle of the night with chilly cold, and I didn''t have all kinds of strange nightmares. This Miss Jiang is really a wonderful person. Zhou Bingzhu got up, and there were disposable toiletries on the washstand. When he finished washing and preparing to change clothes, he found that he had gone out with Gu Sheng yesterday in a hurry, and he didn''t bring any clothes to change , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1323 Gu Shengyin is enjoying his breakfast. It''s a very simple sandwich, fried two eggs, two slices of ham, and one clip of bread is OK. Then, she saw Zhou Bingzhue out in loose pajamas. Seeing Gu Sheng staring at himself coldly, Zhou Bingzhu said with some embarrassment: "I forgot to bring my clothes yesterday. I just called Uncle Wen." He is still full of spring. Color, but speak a lot of normal. Gu Shengyin just nodded. However, Zhou Bingzhu spent a lot of effort on such a normal speech. Zhou Bingzhu sat down at the table and found that there was no breakfast for him. He pointed to Gu Shengyin with disbelief: "that Don''t you have mine? " Gu Sheng finished hisst breakfast neatly: "you live in my house and let me drive away evil spirits for you. Do you want me to make breakfast for you? Zhou Bingzhu, do you think you have a nanny? " Zhou Bingzhu: How angry! But I couldn''t say anything. He felt very aggrieved and sad in a moment Stop it! Zhou Bingzhu looked hard to stop those strange ideas in his mind. He took out his mobile phone and ordered a big meal for himself. If you don''t eat yours, you won''t eat yours. It''s rare! I''ll do it myself, huh! Realizing that he seemed to have some strange words in his head, Zhou Bingzhu silently clenched his mouth. This Miss Jiang is right. If he is like this, he should not talk. Such a big man, talking more than a little girl, is really Zhou Bingzhu just wanted to hide his face. Take out is fast. Almost at the moment of opening the box, a strong fragrance filled the whole restaurant. Sitting in the living room called watching TV, but actually in a daze, Gu Shengyin can''t help turning his head. Looking at the full table, she frowned: "you a breakfast, eat so much?" Zhou Bingzhu didn''t admit that he had deliberately ordered so much revenge on Gu Shengyin! Seeing Gu Shengyin, Zhou Bingzhu straightened up his waist andughed: "I don''t know which one is more delicious, so I ordered all of them. Miss Jiang, would you like to eat it Gu Shengyin shook his head: "you eat by yourself, I''m full." Then Zhou Bingzhu started eating alone. He still did not publish some feelings, saying that this is delicious, how this is, consciously and severely out of Gu Sheng because he did not give him breakfast gas. When he had nothing to do, he ran into his room in a daze. Silently think of their previous behavior. Oh, mother. Yes. Wisdom. Barrier! Zhou Bingzhu felt that the evil spirit of breaking Yin was just a disaster to himself. How could this kind of childish behavior of seven year old children''s fighting for breath happen to him? Uncle Wen soon sent his clothes here. That night, Gu Sheng knocked on the door of Zhou Bingzhu. "I''m going out at night. If you''re OK, don''t run around." Zhou Bingzhu has a Yin evil spirit on his body. Not to mention the strange things that are easy to provoke, just his dissatisfaction with desire can attract many YingYing and Yanyan. Either way, Gu Shengyin said it was very troublesome. Besides, she didn''t like it very much. Is Zhou Bingzhu ready to leave There was something strange about his eyes. As a member of the Zhou family, Zhou Bingzhu had a certain understanding of exorcists. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1324 Zhou Bingzhu has heard a lot about magic things, but he has never seen them before. men are interested in some adventurous and exciting things. Gu Shengyin looked at him: "do you want to follow?" Zhou Bingzhu nodded. Gu Shengyin said, "no way!" Zhou Bingzhu: Gu Shengyin then said, "you are too weak to hold me back." Zhou Bingzhu: Life is so hard that some lies are better not to be exposed! In the end, Zhou Bingzhu still watched Gu Sheng open and close the door without hesitation. He was left alone in the room. Cold It''s so cold ~ it''s like something cold, from all directions, getting into the quilt, getting into his body. His body is heavy, like being pressed by something invisible, but his eyes can''t be opened Zhou Bingzhu knew that feeling came again. He wanted to escape, but he couldn''t escape. It''s really hard The light in the room was suddenly turned on, and Zhou Bingzhu suddenly opened his eyes. He saw Gu Shengyin standing at the door of the room. Gu Sheng looked at him with a frown: "have you always been like this?" Zhou Bingzhu was still in a trance at the moment. He nodded when he heard the question, thought about it and shook his head: "notst night." Gu Sheng knew that he was therest night. As soon as she came back from her task, she noticed that there was a strong evil spirit in her room. Looking at the source, it was Zhou Bingzhu''s room. She thought, let Zhou Bingzhu live in his own room should be no problem, obviously now it seems not. He had to stay by her side. Looking at Zhou Bingzhu some pale body, Gu Shengyin said: "you continue to sleep." Zhou Bingzhu looked at her neat clothes and asked, "what about you?" Gu Sheng for drooping eyes: "I sit here for a while." The closer they get, the greater the effect of the evil spirit on her body will be, and the earlier Zhou Bingzhu''s difort will be removed. Even though Zhou Bingzhu was possessed by Yin evil spirit at the moment, his original thought was not buried in his heart. He also knew that it was not good for a girl to sleep by himself. He said uneasily, "why don''t you go back to your room and have a rest, I''m used to it anyway." When he finished, he saw the woman standing at the door staring at himself: "if you sleep, you can sleep. Don''t talk so much nonsense! I have received yourmission, and I have the obligation to look at you before the evil spirit in your body is removed. " Zhou Bingzhu is young, handsome and rich in gold. In the wave of young girls, Zhou Bingzhu has always been invincible. Where has he been tortured and roared rudely? But this strange character Miss Jiang didn''t have a good face to him at the first sight. Zhou Bingzhu sighed to himself. But now he is asking for help, and he doesn''t want to argue with a woman more. With his eyes closed, Zhou Bingzhu thought he would not be able to sleep. But maybe he was too tired in the first half of the night. As soon as he touched the pillow, he felt sleepy. He didn''t have the familiar cold feeling, so he went to sleep like that. Until it was confirmed that the man was asleep, Gu Shengyin''s expression became gentle. She slowly walked to the bed, quietly staring at the quiet sleeping face of the people on the bed. She held out her hand as if to touch his face, but she could think of something when she was about to touch him, and quickly took it back. - four shifts. Try to finish writing before dinner, leaving four more. In other words, everyone has gone to school. I feel that today''s message tickets are very cold ~ and , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1325 When Zhou Bingzhu got up the next day, he once again found that it waste. He remembered what happenedst night. He quickly opened his eyes and looked around the room. He didn''t see Gu Shengyin. It''s really nice to have a good night''s sleep. Zhou Bingzhu washes and opens the door, just in time to see Gu Shengyin pushing the door into the house. She had something in her hand and some dew on her hair, apparently getting up early. Zhou Bingzhu looked at the bag in her hand. There were some vegetables and meat, which were obviously for cooking. "You Cook your own food? " Zhou Bingzhu was a little surprised. In Zhou Bingzhu''s mind, exorcists were quite mysterious. He even felt that those people did not eat fireworks, let alone cook by themselves. Gu Sheng looked at him: "if you don''t cook, you''ll starve to death." Zhou Bingzhu: It''s all about finding out who he is. Gu Sheng came into the door with the vegetables in his hand, and suddenly looked back at him: "do you want to eat?" Zhou Bingzhu asked cautiously, "can I have dinner with you?" After several previous lessons, he has learned that he must keep an eye on this woman when he talks to her. Then he saw that the woman in front of him seemed to have a brief smile. The smile disappeared so quickly that Zhou Bingzhu was not even sure whether it was his own illusion. "Of course. If you want to eat in me, the price will be calcted in addition to the original Commission. " Zhou Bingzhu put down his heart when he heard the speech. It was OK. If he asked for money, everything was easy to say. So, the matter was settled so happily. To tell you the truth, Zhou Bingzhu is a little curious. It is clear that Gu Sheng has made more money than many people in their lifetime by taking orders casually. However, she seems to be very persistent about money. On Tuesday, childe always asked questions directly when he had doubts, and this time was no exception. Gu Sheng was surprised to hear his words: "all the money I want is what I should get." She looked at Zhou Bingzhu with ck and white eyes, as if the other side asked what a stupid question: "it''s my business that I can make money myself, but do you need to spend money just because I have money?" Zhou Bingzhu: That''s right. It makes sense. But what''s wrong? Gu Shengyin is not able to receive tasks every day. At her level, there are not many demons that she can personally hand out. Sometimes, it may take a month toplete a task. In ordinary days, Zhou Bingzhu followed Gu Shengyin to the florist to help. Yes, helper. Gu Sheng was lying in the sun on thefortable reclining chair she specially asked for, while Zhou Bingzhu acted as a clerk and cashier there. Gu Sheng had several guests in this little shop which nobody cared about all the year round. They were all young and lively girls. Most of them were attracted by Zhou Bingzhu''s face outside the door. Zhou Bingzhu was good-looking, coupled with the role of Yin evil spirit, the whole person exudes a strange temptation. Ordinary people can''t help him when they see him. This guy is capable of pretending. He has changed his sissy way of speaking under Gu Shengyin''s "tone. Teaching". For young girls, it''s like a big weapon of nuclear weapons. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1326 Seeing him sell several pots of flowers, Gu Shengyin, who has been keeping his eyes closed, said: "before dispelling Yin evil spirits, remember to keep a distance with women." Hearing this, Zhou Bingzhu suddenly burst into a vicious smile: "keep a distance from women. Don''t I live with Miss Jiang every day?" Gu Sheng didn''t open his eyes and said, "I''m different. You can''t treat me as a woman." Zhou Bingzhu seems to have no nightmares in the past two days, and has not been affected by the Yin evil spirit. He is still in good spirits and has the mood to joke: "Oh? Can''t Miss Jiang disguise herself as a woman? " Gu Shengyin suddenly opened his eyes and fixed his eyes on Zhou Bingzhu: "don''t try to trap me or understand me. It won''t do you any good to know me. " She said this in a very cold tone, very simple and clear that she did not want to have any rtionship with Zhou Bingzhu. Zhou Bingzhu''s smile on his face was stiff, and he immediately lowered his head andughed softly: "I know. Miss Jiang, a stranger, is not willing to have a rtionship with ayman like me." Gu Sheng opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something. After all, he just closed his eyes and remained silent. There was no furthermunication between the two throughout the afternoon. Such a quiet daysted for a week. It has been ten days since Zhou Bingzhu came to Gu Shengyin''s house. His change is very obvious now: his ttery has almost disappeared, and he is still a littlezy. Uncle Wen takes a look every few days. Now looking at Gu Shengyin''s eyes, he looks like a reborn parent. At lunch that day, Gu Shengyin suddenly said, "I have a task tonight. You go with me. " Zhou Bingzhu heard the speech, and his eyes lit up: "I''ll go with you?" Gu Sheng nodded and said no more. "Do I need to prepare anything?" Zhou asked Gu Shengyin shakes his head: "you just follow me to stay in the past, wear a bit thick, don''t blow cold wind, cold on the line." Zhou Bingzhu: Although the other side''s words seem to care, but always feel that they are despised. He finished the rice in the bowl in silence. At eight o''clock in the evening, Gu Shengyin opened the door and looked at Zhou Bingzhu sitting on his sofa: "let''s go." Zhou Bingzhu looked at her with a bright eye. The woman in front of her was obviously dressed up and even put on light makeup. The ginger blue I saw on peace day was totally two people. He couldn''t help but ask, "do you have any dress code when you go out on a mission?" Gu Shengyin looked at him: "then you will know." Zhou Bingzhu obediently followed her on the car. He was curious, "don''t you have to bring anything?" He knew that exorcists had their own special weapons. Gu Sheng because of a lift of the mouth: "then you will know." Their destination was a famous entertainment street in the city. The car stopped in front of a famous high-end club. Zhou Bingzhu saw the name of the club and jerked at the corner of his mouth: this ce, he also followed several friends to visit. Gu Sheng knew what was going on by looking at his expression: "how, have youe to y?" Some of my friends and I don''t know why Gu Shengyin interrupted him: "I know, just y." She said a thoughtful look at Zhou Bingzhu''s lower body, that vision let Zhou Bingzhu some gnash teeth. What kind of eyes is that! Brother is just a high-minded, clean, not bad! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1327 However, knowing that Gu Sheng wanted toe here, Zhou Bingzhu knew why Gu Sheng wanted to dress up. This kind of ce is always high and low. If Gu Shengyin followed the previous routine, he might not even be able to enter the gate. However, when he arrived at the gate, Zhou Bingzhu was even more embarrassed: the waiter at the gate knew him. However, it is also true that the second childe of the Zhou family is definitely a big client who is good at any club. As long as these people are not blind, they should be well treated. However, Zhou Bingzhu did not want to show Gu Shengyin that he was very familiar with this kind of ce. The waiter''s younger brother was just about toe up to him, and he red back. When the two men came in, the manager came in. The manager was much better at looking at her. Seeing Zhou Bingzhu bringing herpanion, he never mentioned the girl''s affairs, but eagerly took them into a very elegant private room. "What do you need?" Gu Sheng did not speak, Zhou Bingzhu waved his hand: "no, unless I call people, otherwise do not let people in to disturb." The manager showed an understanding expression when he heard the speech. ording to Mr. Zhou, he wants to y some new tricks. He looked at Gu Shengyin secretly. He didn''t know which family the beautifuldy was. He seemed to have never seen him. After the manager left, Zhou Bingzhu finally asked out the doubts he had endured for a long time: "didn''t you say you want to do a task? Why are we here? " Gu Sheng did not know where to take out a small thing and threw it on Zhou Bingzhu''s cor. The little thing stuck to his cor. Zhou Bingzhu subconsciously wants to take it, but Gu Shengyin stops it: "this can make the monitoring invisible to you." She opened the door and began to walk on familiar ways: "follow me." Zhou Bingzhu looked at her without even thinking. She found the ce she wanted to go in theplicated route of the club. She felt that she was even more familiar with this ce than she was. Exorcist is a learned profession. If Gu Shengyin knew what he thought, he would say in his heart: "you think too much. She just sensed the gas engine of the task target, and then let the system automatically n the most concise route.". The aisles are quiet, and asionally you can see waiters pushing carts along. But the waiters didn''t dare to look up at them at all. They had a smooth journey. Until I got to a box. Gu Shengyin stopped. Zhou Bingzhu has some expectations in his heart. Is this the destination? Before entering the door, Gu Shengyin took out a yellow and colored fumble with a red thread on it. "When youe in, you''ll stay in the porch, don''t make any noise and don''t walk around. Otherwise, I''m not responsible for something. Do you hear me? " Gu Sheng said in a low voice. Zhou Bingzhu nodded. Then Gu Shengyin opened the door. In the box, there is gentle pure music, which seems to be in the right atmosphere. When Gu Shengyin looked at the past, he saw that the middle-aged fat man with white skin had put his hand under the beauty''s skirt in his arms. Being disturbed, the fat man seems very unhappy: "who?" Seeing Gu Shengyin''s first nce, the fat man''s eyes brightened, and then he saw Zhou Bingzhu, who came into the door behind her, the look on his face was even more strange. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1328 "On Tuesday, how can youe here today?" When the fat man saw Zhou Bingzhu, his displeasure turned into a smile. The beauty in his arms seemed to be dissatisfied with his stop and murmured something softly. The fat man didn''t let her go. People who cane to this kind of ce have in their minds what they think. We all know in their hearts that there is no need to pretend here. Then, the white fat man saw the beautiful womaning towards him, and A long sword appeared out of thin air and fell straight towards himself. ¡­¡­ What the hell? Fat people feel that their belief in materialism is crumbling. Next, more let him see the shock crack happened. The delicate and poor beauty who had been sitting on him suddenly backed away from him at a speed that ordinary people could not have. Then, he was patted by a strong force, and the whole person retreated several meters with the sofa. The fat man''s round body also by the way, the knot solid fell in the back of the sofa. This, this, this Is this man supposed to have strength? fat man was not easy to get up. Before he could Tucao, he saw him makeints about him again. His gentle little girl suddenly opened his mouth. Ba, that mouth. BA was like a ck hole in an instant, covering the whole face. Then, just like molting, the white and delicate skin suddenly burst, and a dark monster grew out of the beauty''s body. It''s like It''s like a painting skin in the legend! When I thought that I had been with such a guy for such a long time, I almost went to battle. The middle-aged fat man felt his stomach roll and his face was pale. The demon with green eyes and a voice of "Ho Ho" in his mouth prated into the dark box. Gu Shengyin only took a look at it - the middle-level one is not a good guy. It is estimated that other colleagues have tasks, can only be assigned to themselves temporarily? The sword in her hand lit up in a burst of light, and without hesitation, she chopped at the demon. The demon seemed to feel the threat of the sword and wanted to avoid it. But how could Gu Shengyin let her escape? The bright sword light directly fell on the demon body, just like a movie special effect. The body of the demon was frozen for a moment, and then suddenly exploded. Its broken body began to burn automatically before itnded, turning to ashes in the air. Everything is calm. "Turn on the light." Gu Sheng said lightly. In a word, the two people immersed in the shock of the people wake up. Zhou Bingzhu was quick to respond. He quickly turned on the switch at hand, and the whole box became bright instantly. The fat man suddenly regained his mind and looked at Gu Shengyin''s eyes as if he had seen the real God: "this, this, this Master! Master, was that just? " Gu Shengyin nced at him: "he likes to dress up as a beauty to attract a good man." A good. Color of the man, the middle-aged fat man said that the face is a change. But he was still afraid: "that, master, that thing Are you dead? " That''s what he cares about most. Gu Sheng said with a smile: "this one is dead, but there is more than one * * in the world? If you''re still like this, you''ll find something else - today''s eight shift is over! Ask for a rmendation ticket and monthly ticket, Gao Lengzhi will be a renewal branch in the morning. See you in the morning ~ MUA ~ , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1329 The middle-aged man didn''t look very good when he heard this. Gu Sheng''s words are not pleasant to hear, but what she said is the truth. It''s good that demons are rampant, but who are they always looking for? They are people with more evil thoughts, and from these people, they can get more things they want. The middle-aged man would not have found his head so easily if he hadn''t had his own lust. The middle-aged man is also a big man on weekdays. The people below look at him, which is not polite? However, Gu Shengyin''s casually speaking is the word of teaching. The master said, "thank you for your help." He hesitated and pointed to a mess of boxes. "It''s not good to talk about this kind of thing. I hope the master and the young master will keep it secret." Zhou Bingzhu was a little angry when he heard this sentence. What does this mean? They saved him. The fat man looked like this. He wanted to open his mouth and say something, but gusein held him back. "Let''s go." As soon as they went out of the club, Zhou Bingzhu couldn''t help it: "why did you drag me with medicine just now? This fat Wang really thought he would go to heaven when he was promoted to the next level? I was going to scold him for that!" Gu Sheng kept walking towards his car: "generally, people who have been entangled by demons will leave a special breath on their bodies within a month, which is easy to attract other demons toe." Zhou Bingzhu''s eyes brightened when he heard this. Gu Shengyin continued: "every time I finish my mission, if there is a survivor, I will give him a special Rune paper, which can cover up the breath left by the demons." She said with a sneer, "today, since I don''t need it, I''ve saved some things, haven''t I?" Zhou Bingzhu has fully understood her meaning. He thought about it for a while, and then thought about the appearance of the demon today. He thought that Wang Pang Zi was going to have a bad luck. Gu Sheng said in his heart that it was more than bad luck? Today, when she saw this man at the first sight, she could see that he was beset with evil obstacles. She was afraid that he did not do less evil things on weekdays. Such a person was originally the favorite object of demons, and he offended Gu Shengyin. To Gu Shengyin to see, the man I saw today is going to be a disaster soon. She opened the door and was about to sit in. Suddenly, she looked at the distance. Zhou Bingzhu was also ready to enter the car. Seeing Gu Sheng in this way, he could not help standing there. A red Ferrari super run with a very handsome posture stopped next to the two people, after a very hot, hot body, hot Sunsses beauty got out of the car. "Blue and blue are you here?" The beauty took off her sunsses and said hello to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng frowned: "Miss Yan, please call me Miss Jiang, or ginger blue." The implication is that we are not so familiar. Yan Zi was good as a stream: "OK, ginger blue, how clever, this is?" Gu Shengyin did not mean to speak. Zhou Bingzhu felt that he should stand up to introduce himself, but looking at Gu Shengyin''s appearance, he didn''t seem to like this youngdy? He thought for a while and thought that Gu Shengyin was his patron now. So decisively choose to stand in ce, silently when a background. Anyway, it''s not about him, is it? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1330 The atmosphere became rather awkward for a moment. Fortunately, Yanzi has long been ready to be neglected by Gu Sheng. She said helplessly: "I just want to be a friend with you, ginger blue, is it so difficult?" Zhou Bingzhu slightly lowered his head to make a silent appearance. In fact, his ears have been erect: there is a story! Gu Sheng said coldly: "I have already said that I don''t need friends." Maybe there was someone nearby. Yanzi felt that some words were not suitable to say, so he changed the topic: "you tonight Is there a mission? " Gu Shengyin nodded, then opened the door: "I''m ready to go back." People with a clear eye can see that she is rejecting Yanzi. Yan Zi had no choice but to say, "well, be careful on your way." Gu Sheng got on the car and waited until Zhou Bingzhu sat in the co driver''s seat. As soon as she stepped on the elerator, the car left instantly. Yan Zi, who left behind, stood silently and looked at them. The man He is the second son of the Zhou family in Beijing. The second son of the Zhou family in Beijing had nothing to do with Jiang LAN in thest life if she remembered correctly. Did hee back from rebirth, did ginger Blue''s life trajectory change? Yan Zi had some doubts. But I always feel that she is more indifferent and even ostracized to herself than in her previous life. Will A glimmer of possibility shed through Yan Zi''s mind. When she had a clear mind, it would have made sense if she was too. If you can be reborn, why can''t others? The more Yan Zi thought, the more he felt that his guess was no problem. If Jiang LAN is reborn and knows that she has indirectly killed her in herst life, then it is right for her to hate and not be satisfied with herself. Yanzi decided to find a chance to test Gu Shengyin next time. In Gu Shengyin''s car. Zhou Bingzhu asked curiously: "the beauty who just said hello to you is also an exorcist?" Gu Sheng looked at the road ahead and said, "yes." Zhou Bingzhu thought it was very wonderful. In his impression, exorcists should be the kind of people with ck cloaks and mysterious breath. But what he has seen with his own eyes is actually an ordinary urban beauty. Even if they don''t say it themselves, even if they see it with their own eyes, they will not be the most mysterious and powerful exorcists. He has a casual asked: "exorcists are you code words such beauty?" Gu Shengyin looked at him strangely: "of course not. There are all kinds of people." What did she think of, she said faintly: "you don''t like her?" Zhou Bingzhu quickly shook his head: "how possible, I don''t know her, and even if..." He stopped suddenly. Gu Shengyin followed his unfinished words and asked, "what?" Zhou Bingzhu pressed down his beating heart and answered nothing. Looking at the side of his head, he found that Gu Shengyin did not look at himself. In his heart, there are some blessings and some losses. He hid his gaffe by looking at the neon lights outside the window. When he said he liked it, he almost blurted out: even if I like it, I like you better. This sentence did note out of his mouth, but he read it in his heart. As soon as this sentence appeared in his mind, Zhou Bingzhu was startled. When did he have such a thought in his mind? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1331 Along the way, Zhou Bingzhu was unusually silent. Gu Sheng takes a look at Zhou Bingzhu, who is not in the right mood. He wants to ask about it in his heart. However, when he thinks of his physical condition, he still suppresses him. Forget it. So they went back to Gu Shengyin''s home. Back home, Zhou Bingzhu also just said in a hurry: "I''m a little tired, go to wash and sleep first." I went into my own room. Gu Shengyin was a little strange standing behind him. He didn''t say much about it, but he just said. Zhou Bingzhu felt a glimpse of her indifferent reaction. Take a bath and lie in bed. Zhou Bingzhu was veryfortable because of the warm quilt. In this case, Zhou Bingzhu almost sleeps with his pillow on weekdays. Today, however, he lost sleep. There is a problem in his mind. Zhou Bingzhu is not a little boy who knows nothing. Although he has never experienced any real experience, he may have seen more feelings than ordinary people. For men and women''s feelings, may also be more than the general understanding. Because of this, he will be in his blurt out that sentence, a moment to realize his heart never paid attention to things. When did he Have you ever had a special idea for ginger blue? Whether it is the words blurted out, or his own conditioned reflection of the guilty and confused performance, all show that he does not care about ginger blue in general. Why does he have an unusual mind for ginger blue? Zhou Bingzhu thought silently that the two people had never had any intimate behavior during the two weeks. Perhaps if ording to his usual rtionship with others, he and Jiang LAN are indifferent. Jiang Lan''s attitude towards him is not good. She will take him in just because she took the money, so she is responsible for him. If someone else treats him like this, he will not rush to take care of him with his self-esteem. But ginger blue is different. Jiang LAN didn''t mean to be bad to him. She is such a character. She had the same apathy towards everyone. Such a man is better than a hypocrite with a smile on his face and no one in his eyes. ¡­¡­ Zhou Bingzhu found out that he had made so many excuses for Jiang LAN in his subconscious mind. What is her ginger blue worth? On Tuesday, Gongzi held out a hand to block some dazzling lights on his head, thinking silently. Of course, he couldn''te up with a result. The feeling this kind of thing, always does not know to rise. On Tuesday, the young master turned several times in the quilt and finally got up. In the living room, there was a faint sound of TV programs. He opened the door and sure enough, Gu Shengyin was sitting on the sofa watching TV in his home clothes. Her make-up had been washed away, and her face was in. I don''t know if I have just noticed my intention. Zhou Bingzhu thinks that her appearance is much more beautiful than her previous delicate makeup. "You don''t sleep?" Gu Shengyin asked. Zhou Bingzhu casually pulled a reason: "after a bath, you won''t be sleepy." Gu Sheng didn''t speak any more, so Zhou Bingzhu sat down on the sofa beside her. Gu Sheng is watching TV and Zhou Bingzhu is watching her. It was the first time that he really looked at him. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1332 Her facial features are very delicate, delicate to an extreme, is exquisite. The girl seems to be very indifferent. Light eyebrows, light facial features, pale to pale skin, even lips, are pale pink without blood color. She sat quietly in the living room, beside him. But Zhou Bingzhu had a feeling that she was not at all around him. Yes. He finally understood what ginger blue felt to himself. It''s like putting up an invisible fence around her, separating herself from all the people around her and the whole world. Not essible. Zhou Bingzhu thought of her sentence: "I don''t need any friends." He frowned. "What do you want to do after watching me for so long?" Suddenly, a cold female voice rang in his ear. Look, she, even her voice, is so cold. Zhou Bingzhu''s first reaction was actually this. Fortunately, he quickly regained consciousness and a smile appeared on his face. "I''m just curious. You told that woman today that you don''t need friends. Why? " Gu Sheng frowns, from Zhou Bingzhu''s point of view, we can see that the opposite woman appears childish after making this action. But her words were not childish at all: "no why, just no need." On weekdays, if she talks like this, then Zhou Bingzhu will be very envious and will not ask. However, today''s Zhou Bingzhu was somewhat reluctant: "why? One person, she can''t exist out of group. " Gu Sheng looked at him with some doubts and didn''t understand why he was like this today. She thought for a moment and said, "you mean ordinary people like you. Like me, Exorcist, I''m different from your ordinary human beings. I''m more used to walking alone in the dark with the evening wind. As for friends, I really don''t need to, " " I enjoy loneliness, if you call it loneliness. " Zhou Bingzhu found himself speechless. Because he noticed that when Gu Shengyin said these words, his expression was so natural that there was no trace of reluctance. That is to say, she really thinks so from the bottom of her heart. This is a woman who haspletely closed her heart. A person who doesn''t even need a friend, how can you get into her heart and even be her partner? Zhou Bingzhu felt that the most rational way is to get out of the way before he fell into it. On Tuesday, after his health returned to normal, he could find a man who liked himself among the countless fat and thin beauties, and then grow old with her. He didn''t need to lock himself up to a woman who had trapped himself in the fence. Gu Sheng noticed that Zhou Bingzhu''s breath suddenly became dull. What''s wrong with him? Gu Sheng has some doubts. How do you feel that since tonight, something is wrong with him? Is it the sequ of eliminating Yin evil spirit? Zhou Bingzhu is lowering his head, thinking disorderly in his mind, suddenly a cool touch appears on his wrist. It''s a white, pure, soft hand. He looked up in surprise and saw Gu Shengyin''s attentive appearance. Zhou Bingzhu''s heart jumped up in an instant. Gu Shengyin felt a circle in Zhou Bingzhu''s body, but he didn''t notice anything unusual. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1333 Looking up, Gu Shengyin finds Zhou Bingzhu''s eyes burning at himself. Gu Shengyin let go of his hand and said, "I have just explored. Everything in your body is normal. But dispelling Yin evil spirits is the first time for me to take over. If you have any difort on your body, please tell me in time Listening to Gu Sheng''s still indifferent words and the business tone in her words, Zhou Bingzhu''s excited heart suddenly seemed to be poured a basin of cold water,pletely cool. He calmly put the hand into his pocket and said, "OK, thank you for your concern." That''s the tone again. Gu Yinsheng felt strange. However, knowing that Zhou Bingzhu has nothing to do, Gu Sheng, who is unwilling tomunicate with him too much, nods and stops talking. They watched TV in silence. In the next few days, this is how they get along with each other. Apart from eating together and going out, there was never any extramunication. Zhou Bingzhu has some element of pique. Although Gu Sheng felt that the atmosphere between the two people was too cold, when he thought about his fate, he felt that this was the best for both of them, so he stopped talking about it. A month passed quickly. To tomorrow, Zhou Bingzhu''s Yin evil spirit will bepletely gone. When Gu Shengyin was sitting on the sofa eating fruit, he happened to see Zhou Bingzhu sitting on the balcony basking in the sun. After the Yin evil spirit was almost eliminated, the affectation of his body disappeared. Without that disgusting temperament, the advantage of Zhou Bing''s appearance was fully revealed. His three-dimensional facial features, tall and straight figure, coupled with his shining identity as the second son of the Zhou family. It''s the perfect boyfriend / husband. Gu Shengyin looks away. Such a man, there must be a lot of people like it, right? There was a surge of bitterness in her heart. His man, can''t chase, can''t be close, but also can go far away, this feeling, Gu Sheng because feel a little ufortable. She covered her chest. "System, would you say I would be too selfish? I can''t be with him myself, and I can''t stand him with other women. " The system silently replied, "host, I remember seeing a sentence before: people who are very generous in their feelings are either not in love with you, or they are just.." Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing: "OK, thank you." As soon as Zhou Bingzhu turned back, he happened to see this smile. The smile was very light and disappeared quickly. It is like a white lotus that blooms quietly in the middle of the night. It opens and withers quietly when no one is watching it. And he became the only witness of passers-by. Zhou Bingzhu turned his head and thought in silence: I don''t know who or how it is. He can make her smile like that. Anyway, it won''t be me. At three o''clock in the afternoon, Gu Shengyin received a task. In the south of the city, a high-level demon was found. In addition to being more powerful, the most remarkable feature of high-level demons is that they have evolved wisdom. Gu Shengyin reviewed the plot, Jiang LAN did not receive this task. In other words, has the trend of the world changed? The Exorcist department also sent a message to Gu Shengyin, saying that the situation of the demon seemed to be troublesome, and arranged a partner for her. Let ginger blue hand, but also add an exorcist, had to let Gu Shengyin on the devil''s vignce. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1334 She told Zhou Bingzhu during dinner that she had a task in the evening and asked him to stay in the house by himself. Zhou Bingzhu some strange: "I am not to follow you together?" Gu Sheng looked serious: "this mission is more dangerous, I may not be able to protect you." She thought for a while and said, "in this way, the Yin evil spirits in your body have been basically eliminated. They can''t do anything to you." "Just in case, you stay in my room tonight." She has lived here for several years, and everything in the room is stained with her breath, so a little weak and evil spirit should not be able to do anything to Zhou Bingzhu. Zhou Bingzhu also had a clear understanding of the priorities and priorities. He knew that the Exorcist''s task would only add to the chaos when he had passed. "Is your mission more dangerous?" he asked? Then you have to be careful. " Gu Sheng nods. At six o''clock in the evening, Gu Shengyin went out on time. When she arrived at the appointed ce, she saw Yanzi in a windbreaker and leather pants. She frowned: "is it you?" Gu Sheng frowned in two ways. First of all, Yan Zi is the visitor. She didn''t like the person in the original plot who had a lot of ginger blue in it; secondly, the visitor was Yan Zi. The demons that can make the two most powerful young exorcists in the Department may be more troublesome than she imagined. Yan Zi saw her frown, but she said with a smile: "I know you hate me, ginger blue, but this time we are doing the task, please bear with it." Gu Sheng for a look at her: "you don''t worry, I can tell the weight." She did not deny that Yanzi said he hated her. In order to make things easier, Gu Shengyin directly parked the car here, and Yanzi got on the same car. Compared with Yanzi, although Yanzi''s car is a little more fussy, its performance is better. Gu Shengyin has never been in such a small matter on what meaningless order. They arrived at the mission site provided by the organization. Now it''s just dark, it''s the time when the demon wille out to look for food. Exorcists can''t do tasks during the day because during the day, demons will hide. Hiding where no human being can find it. They only show up at night. Only when they appear at night can they be eliminated. This is an abandoned factory. No one would think ofing here. There was no light, dark and messy, and there was some terror in this quiet and flustered atmosphere. Gu''s long whip appears in her hands, and a long sword appears in her hands. "Don''t move." Gu Shengyin suddenly whispered. Yan Zi looked at her strangely and stood still. The system began to search this area. "Searching, host, please wait, host Back off The sound of the system went off. Gu Shengyin''s reaction is very fast. When she hears the sound of the system, she subconsciously retreats and pulls the unknown Yan Zi. At the moment when the two people backed away, the ground they had been on suddenly exploded. A shadow wrapped in ck fog appeared in front of them. "People ss... " The shadow even intermittent voice of human voice. Gu Shengyin and Yanzi almost immediately entered the fighting state. "Greed Gu Sheng said because his eyes were fixed. No wonder, if it is greed, can grow to this point, can understand. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1335 There are a lot of desires of the world, and there are many kinds of demons formed in the end. Generally speaking, the more evil thoughts a demon absorbs, the more powerful it will be. Greed is the most widespread evil idea in the human world. People''s heart is short of snake swallowing the elephant. Almost all desires and hopes are caused by greed. This demon can be so powerful, but also because it is attached to greed. Gu Shengyin''s sword in his hand instantly hands: "hands on!" Their exorcists are not afraid of the dark, and see things in the dark as day, so the demons do not dominate here. The sword light that can kill intermediate demons with one sword is instantly dodged by the demons in front of them. This speed Gu Sheng because of the heart of a Lin, the wariness of this demon increased a degree. No wonder the organization wants to let itself and Yanzi act together. This monster is really hard to deal with. "Pa!" But that magic thing escaped Gu Shengyin''s sword light, but could not escape Yan Zi''s whip. "Oh That demon is to eat pain to howl obviously, unexpectedly stretch out a hand to grasp Yan Zi''s whip directly. Yanzi felt a puff, but could not pull it. The demon grabbed the whip and dragged it to his side, but Yan Zi could not let go. Under such circumstances, if he lost his weapon, it would be quite dangerous. Gu Shengyin saw the current situation, backhand is a sword. Yan Zi felt that his hand was loose, and the whip came back to his own. I saw that the monster raised his head to the sky and roared. It was Gu Sheng who cut off the whole arm with a sword! as like as two peas in the eyes of the two, there was no blood flowing out of the cut, but a trace of ck Mist gushing out of it. These are the bad thoughts. If you can''t eradicate this demon this time, as long as you continue to devour evil thoughts, its arm can growpletely again. Gu Sheng and Yan son look at each other, no longer nonsense, at the same time toward the demon attack and up. Although the demon is powerful, it is not the opponent of the two of them. Soon, the demon began to show the image of defeat, and Gu Sheng took the opportunity to stab on his back. The ck air was rolling and evil thoughts were pouring out. Good chance! Gu SHENGFEIes forward and stabs a long sword straight into the mouth of the demon. Here is the weakness of the demon. But the sword was stuck when it stabbed into the demon''s mouth. The demon bit Gu Shengyin''s sword with his teeth. In order to make the sword more powerful, Gu Shengyin came to the demon in front of the whole person. At this time, she could even see the uneven skin on the demon''s body. The demon also obviously focused on the man who had hurt himself several times. The rest of its intact w was straight toward Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng had only two choices - one to abandon the sword, but to be seriously injured. If you don''t abandon the sword, with the sharpness of the demon''s ws, you can definitely scratch two wounds on Gu Shengyin''s body. If he abandoned the sword, Gu Sheng could be temporarily safe. However, the sword is her own magic weapon. If it is damaged by a demon, she will be seriously injured. Gu Sheng decided to take a risk after weighing it. If the devil hurt her, she would rx at that moment - she would fight for the wound and seize this opportunity! Seeing that the w was about toe to him, Gu Sheng was calm because he did not dodge. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1336 Her eyes like cold electricity general, straight lock that demon throat! When the w touched Gu Shengyin''s skin "Ho!" The monster''s movement suddenly froze and raised its head high. Gu Sheng has no time to think about it. This rare opportunity can''t be missed! The sword in his hand stretched forward like thunder, reciting the Dharma, and the bright sword light lit up the dark factory in an instant. Standing behind the demon, Yan Zi can clearly see a hole of the size of a bowl between the throat of the demon. "Back!" Cried Gu Sheng. Yan Zi nodded, two people quickly away from the demon. Sure enough, when the two men retreated to a safe distance, they saw that the demon''s body suddenly expanded, which was three or four times the size of the normal time. When the body reached a limit, it was like being poked by something invisible. "Bang!" The huge explosion sounds, the huge strong wind blows this messy factory into a mess. When the wind is over, Gu Shenges out with Yanzi one after the other. "Just now, thank you." Gu Shengyin said. To tell the truth, she was very surprised, after all, she did not expect that Yanzi would choose to save himself at that time. Yan Zi was silent for a moment, and suddenly said with a smile, "can I buy you a cup of coffee?" Gu Sheng nodded for a moment. It was only when he got on the bus that Gu Sheng felt his pocket and found his mobile phone missing. It may have been lost in the factory. After experiencing the magic self explosion, even if the quality of the mobile phone, it is estimated that there is nothing left. Go and change your cell phone tomorrow, she thought. Yanzi has always been a person who can enjoy it. She took Gu Shengyin to a famous western restaurant in the city. The environment here is very elegant, the seats are very far apart, and the ss is also made of sound instion, so you don''t have to worry about being heard. After they ordered something, they fell into silence. Yan Zi took the lead in saying, "I Since I woke up one day, I have more relevant memories in my mind She looked at Gu Shengyin: "you hate me so much, is it rted to something?" Gu Sheng looked up at her, as if to judge the truth of her words. In her mind, she was chatting with the system: "system, the amount of information is a little big!" The white light shed on the system: "checking, verifying..." And Yan Zi has said the words: "you hate me, is it because I see you die?" Hearing this, Gu Shengyin almost believed it and Yanzi had a wonderful experience. For example be reborn. The system also gave the answer: "it detected that the time and space of the task target was disordered and was reborn 20 years after Jiang Lan''s death." Are you really reborn? Seeing that Gu Sheng was shocked that no normal person heard such news, Yan Ziughed and said, "are you, too? Ginger blue? " Gu Shengyin did not deny it. Yan Zi took this as the default. It seems that because the person in front of him is the one who has experienced that scene with himself, Yan Zi''s emotion suddenly gets a little excited. "I really regret it, ginger blue, I''m sorry for you!" She suddenly looked at Gu Shengyin with a sincere look. Gu Sheng looks up in consternation. Is this development strange? Yan Zi saw her expression of some consternation, knowing that she had doubts about herself. She grinned bitterly, finally in front of this person who had been guilty for a lifetime, she said those secrets that she had never said to others, and said it happily. - here''s an angry single dog, alone on the eve of Valentine''s day, to code out the eight chapters updated on Valentine''s day. Although very unhappy, Gao Lengzhi still wants to wish a lover to get married. As for gaoleng, single dog, Zhi, no doubt, when you date there to eat chocte honey, she will update tomorrow with anger code! Sorry, I don''t want to ask for a ticket , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1337 After Jiang LAN died, she felt guilty, and she could not sleep all night. Even though she had unlimited scenery, she always carried heavy shackles Gu Shengyin listens in silence. Until Yan Zi finished. Yanzi looked at her: "Ginger blue, whether you believe it or not, my Yanzi this life, in addition to your one thing, can be regarded as worthy of the heart." Without waiting for Gu Shengyin to answer, she said, "but that matter of yours alone will not be forgiven for my whole life." Seeing that Gu Sheng was still silent and refused to speak, Yan Zi thought it was the other party who refused to forgive himself. Sheughed bitterly, but she understood Gu Shengyin very well. Anyone who saw his enemy who killed him in hisst life could not forgive him, could he? She took up what she had in her hand and took a sip without looking at it. "I''m not saying this today to get your forgiveness." "I just feel like I owe you an apology, turmeric." "If you have anything I can do for you in the future, just tell me what I can do for you." Gu Shengyin finally raised his head. In Yan Zi''s look forward to the eyes, she just said a light: "no need." Yan Zi''s lips drooped: "are you still not willing to pay attention to me?" GU Shengyin shook his head. Now, she finally understands why the task target''s hatred value to himself is zero. It turned out to be a reborn soul. She said faintly: "I forgive you, but you and I, or do not have too much intersection for better." Yan Zi took a close look at her look and found that there was no way to see anything from her face She sighed with some helplessness: "what you mean by this is to write off all the things in the previous life. Do you still want to continue to hate me in this life?" Gu Sheng didn''t admit it or deny it. Yan Zi knew her cold and light temperament, and she didn''t feel strange to see her like this. "If there is nothing wrong, I will go back first," Gu said Yan Zi took a look at the dim sum in front of her, and sighed slightly. "Jiang LAN, I sincerely apologize to you and want to make you a friend." Gu Shengyin finally saw her face. Her eyes were clear, and Yanzi felt that when she looked at herself, it was like snowkes falling on her face in winter. Cool. "I really ept your apology, and I really don''t need friends." Gu Sheng said this sentence and got up: "there are employers in my family, so I don''t want to stay." She nodded at Yan Zi, turned around and left. Yan Zi looked at her back without hesitation, silently picked up the coffee in her hand and drank it again. It''s a little bitter. Gu Shengyin returned home at 1:40 in the morning. The lights are still on at home. She opened the door of the moment, on the Zhou Bingzhu happy eyes. "Are you back?" Gu Sheng said with a sigh. Zhou Bingzhu looked her up and down: "how is it? No injuries? Is the task done? " Gu Sheng felt a little tired and walked toward the sofa: "it''s OK. The task is finished." Zhou Bingzhu didn''t care about her indifference. He continued after her: "I just called you and nobody answered. I thought something was wrong." Gu Sheng, sitting on the sofa, narrowed his eyes slightly and sighed with relief: "after finishing the task, I went to have a drink with my colleagues, and my mobile phone broke down." She did not expect that Zhou Bingzhu, who heard her words, suddenly became angry. - ouwu ~ this one was supposed to be in the early hours of the morning, but Gao Lengzhi''s code code was fainted and sent out [crying to death]. This There are only seven chapters in the morning_ <% , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1338 "Do you know that there are still people at home who are worried about you? Can''t youe back quickly when your mobile phone is broken? Do you know how anxious I am when I call you over and over and no one answers? " Zhou Bingzhu was obviously very excited. Gu Sheng''s heart suddenly trembled when he heard these words. To be honest, being an exorcist is a very dangerous thing. It''s nice to be able to find someone at home waiting for him afterpleting a life and death task. However, in her life, she was doomed to enjoy such warmth. So in the face of Zhou Bingzhu''s question, she could only close her eyes and not look at him. Zhou Bingzhu finished a fire and saw Gu Sheng lying on the sofa ignoring himself. This is what he can''t stand the most. He felt his excitement was pathetic and ridiculous, and the people sitting on the sofa didn''t care at all. Heughed angrily: "I Zhou Bingzhu simply took the wrong medicine, will go to care about you this heartless woman!" Gu Shengyin finally had a trace of reaction after he finished this sentence. She still closed her eyes and did not go to see him: "on Tuesday childe, we two, originally just you pay, I work. By the end of the evening, there will be no rtionship between you and me. " Zhou Bingzhu suddenly turned his head and fixed his eyes on her face. Even with his eyes closed, Gu Shengyin seems to be able to feel the illusion that his eyes are fixed on his face. Zhou Bingzhu looked at her for a moment, and then he began to smile: "you are right." "You''re right, ginger blue. There is no rtionship between us. It''s because I''m sentimental. " With that he turned to his room. After a long time, Gu Sheng was sure that the man had left, so she slowly opened her eyes. It turns out that when you say such heartless words, even if it is tough as your own heart, it will hurt. She gets up slowly, washes slowly, and then plunges herself into the fluffy quilt. The next morning. Zhou Bingzhu got up early. He stayed in the living room for a while, making sure that the other party didn''t want to get up to give himself away. After thinking about it, heughed at himself again: maybe the woman Jiang LAN forgot that she was going to leave today. Or, in her heart, she was d that she was finally leaving the trouble. Zhou Bingzhu finally left. After he left, the door he had been waiting for to open finally opened. Gu Sheng came out quietly in his pajamas. She opened the door of the next room. The windows were open, the bedding on the bed was neatly folded, and the cupboard was opened, where the two sets of pajamas she had put inside were still there. But the rest of the ce, it''s all empty. She was stunned for a moment and then sat on her side on the bed. "System, he must be pissed off by me now, don''t you?" Gu Shengyin asked. The system is silent. At this time, Gu Shengyin didn''t need her to say anything. "But it''s better to be so angry that I don''t want to talk to me all my life." Gu Sheng said such a sentence to himself and suddenly showed a smile. The system looks at it silently and wants to say: if the host doesn''t want tough, it''s better not tough. However, it thought about it and thought that it was better to be a silent system at this time. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1339 Zhou Bingzhu was picked up by Uncle Wen. Along the way, in front of Wen shuna''s joyful appearance, he had no more fire in his heart. His parents are celebrities in politics, and their status is equal to their busy degree. And the two children in the family, his eldest brother has always been the kind of other people''s children, of course, is the most satisfactory sessor in the hearts of parents. He didn''t want to be a carefree boy like his parents. He made it. It''s just that in a family like the Zhou family, no learning and no skills means that the future and power can''t match each other. Naturally, his parents put more energy into their son. Zhou Bingzhu naturally became the neglected person at home. Uncle Wen is the one who ys the role of parents and elders in his life. Uncle Wen was very happy to see Zhou Bingzhu return to normal. Uncle Wen had a marriage when he was young and almost had a child. But his wife died in the hospital bed - dystocia, two lives. At that time, uncle Wen was still young. Later, many people tried to persuade him to find another one. But Uncle Wen was always thinking about his wife who had given birth to her child and died. He said that he would not marry again. So the second childe, who was watched and grew up by him since childhood, became the closest person in Uncle Wen''s heart. "Miss Jiang is really a great master." Uncle Wen sighed. Zhou Bingzhu heard the name in his heart is a see, but do not want to sweep uncle Wen''s Xing, had to light um a. Uncle Wen thought for a while and then said, "or we''ll invite Miss Jiang to dinner another day, and thank her very much?" Zhou Bingzhu light said: "no, originally we paid her to do things, now I have been good, the money has been sent to her ount, after nothing or do not contact." "This..." Uncle Wen hesitated. However, he saw from the mirror that Zhou Bingzhu''s face was not very good, so he did not say much. What''s wrong with the second childe and Miss Jiang? After returning home, his body returned to normal, and Zhou Bingzhu began to gradually return to his former circle. "Er Shao, where have you been? My friend called you so many times, but finally came out! " A drunken young manughed at Zhou Bingzhu. The music in the box is a little big. Some beautiful young girls sit on the sofa and look forward to them. These people, one by one, are real boys. If they are lucky enough to get into anyone''s eyes and dare not think about it, it will be enough for them to struggle for a lifetime even if they leak some benefits from their fingers. Zhou Bingzhu sat quietly. He has always been the best at improvising, but I don''t know why. Now, he even has no idea of making a scene. Looking at the faces of these young girls, what he saw in his mind was the damned ginger blue face! On Tuesday, the more he thought about it, the more angry he felt. He took a hard sip of the wine. He''s thinking about her here. What about the woman? I''m afraid I don''t remember him after taking the money, do you? He was pouring wine one by one, and his posture was obviously on his mind. Someone has noticed him, and the music in the box has be quieter. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1340 The rest of the boy who called him out together, you look at me, I look at you, I don''t know how the second young man is not happy. A childe who had a good rtionship with him called out: "Er Shao, what''s the matter with you? to drink sorrow down? Is it that you are frustrated in love? " Zhou Bingzhu has been a bit drunk, he vaguely thought: is not the love field frustrated? He didn''t answer. He was drinking himself. The young man looked at him like this and saw a very young girl sitting on one side. He pointed to a color of the best: "you go, if you can coax Er Shao happy, in the future can have your benefits!" The girl saw herself, nervous and excited. The tension is that nobody knows whether these young men have some strange hobbies. When they go to work in such a ce, they have nothing to say about self-esteem or self-esteem. People who work in such ces, even if their bodies are still pure and innocent, are they in the eyes of others? Serious girl, who wille to work in such a ce? It''s just that the girl is more excited than nervous now. In their profession, who doesn''t know, drunken guests are the worst to coax, but on the other hand, they are the best to coax. Why? Drunk people, thoughts are a mess, alcohol on the head, who knows who is next to you? The girl stepped on a small step to Zhou Bingzhu. She sat down next to Zhou Bingzhu and called out in a low voice: "two little?" Zhou Bingzhu did not respond. The girl bravely nestled in Zhou Bingzhu''s arms. The next second, she felt her body was thrown out by a strong force. "Oh She was unsteady for a moment, the whole person fell to the ground, the younger generation knocked on the crystal tea table, a burst of pain hit - needless to say, cyan is certain, whether there is bleeding or not. But she didn''t even dare to frown, otherwise it would be that she was less dissatisfied with Tuesday. She can only be aggrieved to stand up, wide eyes filled with water mist, like angry private anger at Zhou Bingzhu. Originally, she was the best color among these girls. Now Zhou Bingzhu didn''t respond to her appearance, but the other childe next to her was moved. The man said with a smile: "I said, er Shao, you can''t be such a beautiful girl. How can you be so merciless and tender to you when you are so beautiful?" "If Er Shao doesn''t want it, I''ll give it to my brother. Is it possible?" Zhou Bingzhu seemed to wake up a little, looking at the girl in front of her, some disgusted frown: "change, change a simple point." This girl is really aggrieved. in? Do you think she''s charming? don''te here if you want to be pure and pure? What kind of beauty do you have to go around school? Where are the girls in their ce really pure? Obviously, the others thought that Zhou Bingzhu meant this, and they allughed: "the second little boy knows how to y and get tired of the big meal. Would you like to try some congee dishes?" Second, the manager of this club is quick to act. In less than ten minutes, a line of long haired girls stood in the room, full of youth. "It''s true!" A gentleman''s eyes lit up. "Not to mention, looking at them like this, I really feel a little vulgar before." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1341 Those childish brothers all came to be interested, only Zhou Bingzhu frowned, obviously very dissatisfied. Yes. He thinks of a person in his mind. As long as that person is there, how can other people satisfy him? So thinking about it, Zhou Bingzhu suddenly lost interest. He put down his ss and regretted that he hade here today. Some people nearby saw him like this. They were all people in love, and almost guessed out a general idea. Waving his hand to let the redundant people go out, the childe brother came to Zhou Bingzhu''s side: "Er Shao this heart, but someone?" He did not open his eyes. That means acquiescence. What do you think of him? People like them, even if they have genuine girlfriends, can''t forget to steal. But looking at the appearance of two little, it is obvious that the person has not yet got it, unexpectedly subconsciously began to guard for others. High, really high! The Zhou family, in the whole capital city, is also a first-ss family. At least in this box, there is not a family. The family can bepared with the Zhou family. The gentleman felt that he had found a shortcut to the number of people on Tuesday. He then said: "if Er Shao has any doubts about his feelings, please talk to me. Although the friend son is not a tool, but in this sentiment, absolutely can be called an expert. " Zhou Bingzhu''s heart moved. However, he was notpletely drunk, and had no intention to spread his mind in front of such a group of friends. He just frowned, some shaking up: "I go back first, you y." Zhou Bingzhu drove his car home, but he didn''t know whether he was drunk or how. The car walked like that and arrived at the door of a familiar apartment. A few days ago, he walked back and forth with Gu Shengyin several times. Obviously, he lived together. The guard thought he was the boyfriend of Miss Jiang, but he didn''t stop him. Zhou Bingzhu drove the car to Gu Sheng and realized what he had done under the building. His dull brain slowly turned for a while, and finally slowly opened the door. Gu Shengyin, who finished a task, returned home in the early morning. She saw a familiar car downstairs. Why is Zhou Bingzhu''s car here? She turned upstairs and saw Zhou Bingzhu squatting at the door of her house like a big dog. Gu Sheng frowned: "Zhou Bingzhu?" Zhou Bingzhu slowly raised his head, looked at Gu Sheng for a long time, then slowly said: "are you back?" He continued toin: "how did youe back? I''ve been waiting Burp! For a long time... " The voice sounds like a little aggrieved. Far away, Gu Shengyin could smell the wine on him. "Are you drunk?" Gu Sheng thought of the car downstairs and got angry. "Dare you drive with wine? Zhou Bingzhu, do you think your life is big, or do you think it doesn''t matter whether you have this life or not? " Zhou Bingzhu only reacted, but she was saying what, just mumbled: "it''s cold. Open the door quickly, I''m going to take a bath." "¡­¡­" Gu Sheng simplyughed with anger. She wanted to leave the drunken fool here, but now there is a big temperature difference between day and night. It is estimated that people will catch a cold if they leave him here all night. Besides, what was she to do with a drunk? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1342 This thought, Gu Sheng because of the heart of the gas son disappeared. She sighed a little helplessly and took out the key to open the door. Zhou Bingzhu was obviously climbing up the pole. Seeing this, he knew that she was going to open the door. He did not care about Shengyin''s opening, so he stood up unsteadily. Just don''t know is drunk too much or squat too long, he so straight to the back down. This guy! Gu Sheng pulled him out of his wits and hands. He pulled the man back and hid himself when he fell on himself. So Zhou Bingzhu "bang" a body hit the wall by the door. It can be seen that people who are drunk are paralyzed in pain. Otherwise, this guy is really drunk and stupid. When he bumps into Gu Sheng, he feels pain for him. He just leans by and doesn''t know what to say. When he opened the door and turned on the light, Gu Sheng didn''t say anything. Zhou Bingzhu, a familiar fellow, walked towards the room where he had lived for a month. This guy is drunk and thinks he lives here? Gu Sheng shakes his head andughs. Then he hears the sound of releasing water. Does Zhou Bingzhu really go to take a bath as he said? Gu Sheng didn''t move, so she was half lying on the sofa with some headache. I did two tasks tonight. When I got home, I felt tired in a moment. She didn''t want to move at all. Unfortunately, there are always people who don''t want to make her rxed. Before Gu Sheng closed his eyes, there was a thump in the next room, as if something had fallen on the ground. Gu Sheng had a jump on his eyelid. There is only one woman in her room who can fall down. When he got up, Gu Sheng opened the bathroom door without considering the difference between men and women. Fortunately, Zhou Bingzhu was so drunk that he didn''t close the door when he took a bath. Gu Sheng could not speak because of the scene in front of him. The other party''s clothes were thrown on the ground in a mess, and they were all wet with warm water. In front of the man, beehive waist ape back, smooth muscle line covering the body, people can not ignore the strength contained in it. Even Gu Shengyin saw a heavy thing falling between his powerful legs Don''t look in her eyes. If you ignore Zhou Bingzhu''s posture now, it''s a male body enough to make most women scream. Highlight and ignore his current posture. If you add the posture of this rare flower on Tuesday, the good figure that makes people spurt blood will only make people feel that - this is actually for fun? He was lying on the floor of the bathroom with his ck inner pants hanging from one of his ankles. The fool might have taken the bathroom as a bed, closed his eyes with a bottle of shower gel, and then he went to sleep contentedly. Gu Shengyin: "it''s I don''t think it''s hard to fall. She took a look. First she turned off the shower head, which was still discharging water, and then began to drain water in the bathtub. Fortunately, the Exorcist''s physical fitness is good, Gu Shengyin actually just pulled Zhou Bingzhu''s body more than 1.8 meters. However, the bath gel in his hand was missing, and he seemed very dissatisfied. He took Gu Shengyin, who was holding him half by hand. Gu Shengyin: "it''s Now the two people''s posture is, a naked man, is holding a wet, dishevelled woman tightly in his arms, if the truth is unknown. These two Well, obviously, the war is very fierce. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1343 Why is this man so sticky when he''s drunk? Gu Sheng was a little short of breath. If Zhou Bingzhu was sober at the moment, Gu Sheng would have taught him how to be a man by force. But the other side is drunk, she can''t let him do this, whether it''s not? Gu Shengyin did not realize one thing: If today''s drunk person was not Zhou Bingzhu, but someone else, she would keep looking for excuses, and would think that she could not sit back and ignore it? The bystander system says it knows nothing. The water in the bathtub is almost full. Gu Shengyin also tried the water temperature and it was just right. She broke off Zhou Bingzhu, held her arm and put the man into the bathtub. Then the next moment, she was aware of a tight waist, the whole person was a strong pull, straight followed into the bathtub. "Pa!" The whole bathroom is sshed down, Gu Sheng because the whole person has bumped into a strong warm body. "Hum!" His servant snorted. Because of this, Gu Sheng realized that he had just knocked on something. She got up, and then clearly saw the man under her right chest, was gnawed out a tooth mark. A nameless fire rises from the bottom of Gu Shengyin''s heart, and she looks at Zhou Bingzhu without expression. No ident, on the man''s smiling eyes. "It''s fun ying with me?" Her voice was as cold as ice. As soon as she was pulled into the bathtub, she realized that the man was pretending to be drunk. Or, he wasn''t as drunk as he thought. Zhou Bingzhu was still smiling like that: "if I wasn''t just like that, I couldn''t even enter your door." Gu Sheng was about to get up because he was looking at him coldly. But the waist is tightly locked by a pair of arms. "Let go She said coldly. "No Zhou Bingzhu''s voice is very gentle, but his words are resolute. Not only did he not let go, but he put his hands on it. Gu Sheng, because of this force, threw himself at him. Their bodies were close together. One is not covered, the other is wet. From Zhou Bingzhu''s point of view, you can clearly see that the other party''s wet clothes are tightly attached to the body, and even can see the outline of the corset, which is totally ipatible with the cold appearance of the fire and hot body. His eyes darkened abruptly. But there are more important things to do. "Ginger blue, in fact, you also like me in your heart, right?" He spoke softly. Gu Sheng, who is preparing to leave, is stunned by this. She raises her head and looks at Zhou Bingzhu. Face with a pure smile, dark eyes like with stars in general shining. Such Zhou Bingzhu, pure like a child, can''t bear to hurt. But Gu Sheng just said coldly: "you think too much, Zhou Bingzhu." But listen to her words, Zhou Bingzhu smile did not change: "you can''t cheat me, turmeric." "If you really don''t care about me, you won''t let me in." "If you really don''t care about me, you won''t let me into your room after the deal is over." "If you really don''t care about me, you won''te in and check after I fall." "If you really don''t care about me, you won''te in and take a bath for me." "If you really don''t care about me, you won''t Let me hold you for so long. " He said thest sentence close to Gu Shengyin''s ear. - cough, cough, mandarin duck bath. Is this? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1344 He''s drunk. At first, he just drove aimlessly around the city, butter, he found his route more and more familiar. It''s the way to her home. She was not at home when he went. He just squatted in the door quietly, with a trace of cold night wind blowing his mind more sober up. He didn''t mean to cheat her. But Gu Shengyin at the moment of entering the door, to his rare gentle let him indulge. So he got drunk. Zhou Bingzhu hugged Gu Shengyin contentedly, and his heart that felt empty in a bar anyway was finally satisfied. "Turmeric." He sighed, "stay with me." This sentence is like an rm bell ringing in Gu Shengyin''s ear. Her hands a force, from the embrace of Zhou Bingzhu free. "Zhou Bingzhu, it''s really shameful of you to behave like this!" Gu Sheng left the sentence coldly and mmed the door. Zhou Bingzhu Leng for a moment, some headache covered his forehead. Why didn''t she admit it? It''s not that he is sentimental. After moving out of the house, Zhou Bingzhu used countless ways to inquire about Jiang Lan''s deeds. It is just that Jiang Lan''s temperament is too cold. No matter how hard he tries, the result is nothing more than her indifference and no emotion. She belongs to the kind of person who will not look at the poor people begging on the road. Zhou Bingzhu thought about it for a moment. ording to Jiang Lan''s character, seeing himself squatting at the door, the most likely thing to do was not see him. He''s ready for that, too. But I didn''t expect that Jiang LAN, who thought he was drunk, would bring himself into the house, would care if he fell down or even let his bathtub drain water. If it wasn''t for him, he couldn''t help but leak. Maybe she would just take a bath for herself and send her back to bed. If he is just an ordinary person, doing such things to himself, Zhou Bingzhu will not feel anything. But she is ginger blue! The ginger blue who istes himself from the whole world and says he doesn''t need any friends. From what I heard, she refused to have physical contact with anyone. But she helped herself and hugged herself. Say she doesn''t feel a bit about herself? Zhou Bingzhu didn''t believe it. Then why didn''t she admit it? Zhou Bingzhu thought he should ask clearly. He cleaned himself in a hurry and changed into clean pajamas. Open the door, sure enough, there is no gu Shengyin in the living room. Just as he was about to knock on her door, Gu Shengyin, with his wet hair all over his hair, came out by himself. She also changed her clothes, apparently doing a simple cleaning. She looked so calm that she could not see her anger at all. Such calm made Zhou Bingzhu a little flustered. "Sit down. Let''s have a chat." Gu Shengyin points to the sofa. Zhou Bingzhu sat down, and he just wanted to. Gu Shengyin took the lead in opening his mouth: "on Tuesday, childe, I don''t know what kind of behavior I did, which made you misunderstand and and made you think I was interested in you." Gu Shengyin looked at him: "I have said this many times, I ginger blue, I do not need friends, more do not need lovers." Zhou Bingzhu''s eyes trembled: "I''m still that sentence, I don''t believe it." Gu Sheng sneered: "I said such words, not to let you believe, just to tell you. Don''t spend any more time on me "Because we will never have an oue." - well, with the chapter of previous mistakes, there are eight shifts in total. Gao Lengzhi should be updated in the morning after the branch, strive to code! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1345 If Tuesdays childe is so easily knocked down, then he is not Tuesdays childe. Hearing Gu Shengyin''s words, his smile did not even change. "I still say that, ginger blue, I don''t believe it." "Your little man''s intuition. I can feel that you treat me differently. " Zhou Bingzhu looked at her deeply. Gu Sheng let himself not care about his eyes. She could hear her own cold voice: "then you always underestimate a woman''s heartlessness. On Tuesday, I, Jiang LAN, have never had any men or women''s Thoughts on you. " Zhou Bingzhu has been staring at Gu Shengyin''s expression. From the beginning to the end, I never let go. He wanted to find out the w in the woman. But Gu Shengyin has experienced so many world acting skills, where can he see through? He couldn''t see anything. The woman was like she said she didn''t like him. "I don''t believe it." He didn''t want to believe it. He said this sentence tone is up, but between the eyebrows and eyes are lonely. Such a man, was originally the favored son of heaven, should be full of confidence at any time. Only this woman, only her ginger blue, will let him, can let him show such an expression. Because he liked her, he was on the weak side at the beginning. Gu Sheng was a little upset at the way he looked. In the heart is like what small insects are crawling and scurrying - not boring pain, but endless. She stood up and stopped looking at him: "I''ll go back to my room before it''s too early. On Tuesday, I saw the cooperation between us today. I made an exception to let you in. Remember, no more time, tomorrow morning, I won''t give it away. " The arm she left was held by Zhou Bingzhu. The man prayed almost cautiously: "is there really no possibility? You really don''t like me at all? " Where he couldn''t see, Gu Shengyin closed his eyes. Her voice was as cold as ever: "really, I don''t like you at all." Arm force, from his hands to break free, Gu Sheng because the head does not return to his own room. Zhou Bingzhu looked at her figure and left without any nostalgia. After a long time, he slowly lit a cigarette. Light smoke spread from his mouth, gradually upward, upward, and finally dissipated into the air. ¡­¡­ When Gu Sheng got up in the morning, Zhou Bingzhu had already left. The ashtray in the living room is scattered with many cigarette butts. You can imagine the man''s moodst night. In fact, Gu Shengyin stayed up almost all night. "I have to be away for a while." She made such a decision. She seemed to belittle the fetters of their souls. During that month, she asked herself that she had never done anything beyond the boundary, but the man still liked her. Tiansha lonely star: lonely, six rtives have no fate, punishment rtives ovee friends, lonely end. He was previously in the shade evil spirit, two people generally get along with each other for a month, barely in peace. But the rtionship between them can only be maintained at the stage of strangers. Six rtives have no chance. She was destined to kill all the important people in her life. After receiving Gu Shengyin''s application, the organization was strange. But as the first Exorcist, she had enough freedom. "Are you sure you want to go there?" Asked the head of the organization. He looked at themand in his hand: the ce with ginger blue expression is almost the most backward and remote ce in this country. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1346 "Are you sure?" The person in charge of the organization is a little strange. In such a far away ce, there is no way for the organization to provide support and welfare will not be as good as that in the capital. Gu Sheng nodded and said, "when can I go?" Looking at Gu Shengyin like this, the person in charge of the organization sighs in his heart. He has never looked through his most proud subordinate. "You don''t have a job these days. You can leave at any time." Gu Sheng took over the transfer order, and when he turned to leave, he only said one sentence: "don''t tell anyone where I went." The person in charge thought that she wanted to respect her privacy and said that you can rest assured that it would be kept secret. Gu Sheng didn''t dy any time, so he made a reservation on that night. When Zhou Bingzhu came here again, what he saw was just an empty room. "To other ces?" Zhou Bingzhu looked at what he had spent a lot of money to find out. "Yes, er Shao. That''s all we can find out. " That''s what the man said. Zhou Bingzhu sent people down. She just walked away quietly? Zhou Bingzhu thought it was ridiculous. He has just determined his intention, ready to pursue each other, but found that the other party has gone to a ce he does not know. He looked at the information slowly, very carefully. That pair of beautiful Danfeng eyes narrowed up: "you can''t run away, turmeric." On the contrary, he was convinced that her feelings for herself must be extraordinary. Otherwise, how can you leave so suddenly and in a hurry? On Tuesday, the young master sat in his study for a whole night. Gu Shengyin, who is on his way to the mission site, looks at the clouds outside the window and is in a peaceful mood. As long as she leaves, Zhou Bingzhu will be able to put it down after a period of time? The system suddenly says, "host, actually Your lover, every world can apany you. You two are together. He died because of your fate. You can meet in the next world The meaning of the system is that Gu Shengyin doesn''t need to care about these things. Anyway, after her task ispleted, she will go to the next world. There is no need for such a long wait. Systems always put the interests of the host first. Now such a situation, Zhou Bingzhu did not know, what is Gu Sheng because of the back. The system feels aggrieved by the host. Every world is a host, a person to do tasks, a person to remember all things, this is already very sad things. In the mission world, the host should be pampered and protected. It''s not a kind of luck that he doesn''t remember anything in every world? Gu Sheng justughed at the words of the system. "In my eyes, he is different from me," she said She said seriously: "I have the memory of every world, so every task world, I can regard it as an illusion. But he''s not the same. " "For him, every life experience may be his whole life." "I can waste, I can wait, but he can''t." She smiles slightly: "I hope he can live well in every life." It''s the first time that the host system finds out. After thinking about it for a while, the God consciousness can "see" the situation of each life after returning to the original one. I don''t know what he would think when he heard such words? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1347 After getting off the ne, Gu Shengyin quickly found a ce to live. She was not short of money and generous, and soon fell in love with a suite of two bedrooms and one living room. In the evening, I found a hotel to stay all night, and the next day I bought all the daily necessities I needed. Gu Shengyin is quite satisfied with his work in this world. Although the danger coefficient is slightly higher, this is only for other exorcists. At the level of ginger blue, there are few magic things that can threaten her existence. Only when there is a task, she needs to go out for a while, usually quite free. The deposit left by those bills that Jiang LAN has epted is enough for Gu Sheng to spend all his life. When she has nothing to do, she walks around the ce. The rtively remote and backward ces mean that the surrounding areas have not been over developed. She often went out to climb mountains by herself. Sometimes she spent the evening on the top of the mountain. The next morning shey on the grass to see the rising sun. It seems that she has a lot of time and is well-off, which naturally attracts some people''s attention. A climber who met her since then also asked her if she was a frencer. Gu Sheng thought for a moment, Exorcist is really a rtively free profession. She nodded. Who knows that the man seems to be very interested in her, met a few times after looking for her phone number. Gu Shengyin of course won''t give it. If she doesn''t like this man, she has a good impression and is more unlikely to get close to him. That man is a persistent, always looking for all kinds of excuses to make coincidence, want to get close to her. Gu Sheng warned him several times, but he was still ignored. Until half a month ago, when the man was climbing the mountain, the safety rope that had been tied to his body suddenly broke, and he fell down directly. Fortunately, he just began to climb, that is, three or four meters high, leg fracture, in the hospital cast. Gu Sheng was silent when he knew the news. She went to the ward and took a look at the man. "I said don''te near me. I''m a person who brings bad luck." The man half lies on the bed, hears this words to smile: "you are to refuse me, also should find a suitable reason." Obviously, he didn''t believe it. Gu Shengyin did not say more: "I have already said what should be said. For your own life''s sake, don''t get close to me any more. I''ll finish my words." Half a monthter, Gu Shengyin saw the man again when he went out again. "I am a firm materialist, and I like challenging things best. So, I will not give up pursuing you. " Gu Sheng looked at him coldly: "then you wait to see the result." The man didn''t understand what Gu Shengyin meant until he got home from the supermarket when an apple fell on his arm from the sky. The apple was not heavy, but was thrown down from the sixth floor. The man, who had just been discharged from hospital less than a week ago, was broken again and was admitted to the hospital. The troublemaker also came out to apologize at the first time and Cheng Nuo paid for the medical expenses: the two children of their family were ying with each other, but one identally threw the apple in his hand. Who knows how it happened? The sad faced man sat helplessly on the hospital bed listening to the nurse''s chanting, but in his mind he inadvertently thought of Gu Shengyin''s words. He finally couldn''t help but shiver. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1348 The man didn''te to him atst. Of course, Gu Shengyin also knows what happened to him through the system. But she didn''t think it was her own pot - she had warned the man several times not to get close to him and he would not listen. This is the case with human beings. People always fail to listen to the advice of others. Only when they really learn a lesson can they take others'' words seriously. Even if you know that Yanzi has no hatred value for her, Gu Shengyin will still let the system pay attention to her trends regrly. She will study the sorcery array in her spare time - ording to this progress, she will be able to get it out in three years at most. Only Zhou Bingzhu, she has been restrained not to think about him, nor let the system report his whereabouts. She was afraid that she would be tempted to get close to him. "System, can I choose to leave after the world is finished?" Gu Sheng felt that such a day was really hard. The system gives a positive answer: "yes, the host can choose to stay or leave as long as the task ispleted." But the host has never chosen to leave, she has always chosen to live a whole world as quietly as her lover. This time, Gu Shengyin wants to choose to leave. In this world, she has no meaning to stay for a long time. When the sorcery array is developed, if it can be put into normal use, the hidden crisis in the world will bepletely eradicated, and Gu Shengyin will have no need to stay here. In her spare time, Gu Shengyin will talk about piano in the room for a while, which is the skill extracted from her world. Before moving here, she never tried, because Jiang Langen could not y the piano. In this ce where no one knows her, it doesn''t matter. In the twinkling of an eye, two years have passed. The research on the sorcery array was unexpectedly smooth, and it seemed that the two-year period originally expected would be shortened a little. On this day, Gu Shengyin got up in the morning and was ready to eat. He saw a familiar shadow outside the door. ck leather windbreaker, wine red wave long hair, charming. Yanzi, a woman, is always as dazzling as a model on the runway. By the way, she was a model. As before, Gu Sheng opened a small flower shop to kill time. Yanzi is also a famous model in the fashion circle. Seeing an old acquaintance at first sight, Gu Sheng said that he was not surprised. "Why, curious, why can I find this ce?" Yan Zi seemed to smile rather than smile. Gu Sheng did not change his idea of going out for breakfast because of her arrival. "Coincidentally, I didn''t eat anything. At least I came from a long way. Can''t you, the host, treat me to breakfast?" Yanzi winked at her. Gu Shengyin said directly to her, "get in the car." You can''t treat others as if you are eating yourself. Gu Sheng chose a restaurant with elegant environment. There were not many people at the moment. She and Yanzi sat opposite each other. "How did you get here?" Gu Shengyin asked. Yan Ziughed: "I ah, I''ve been looking for you for two years. The boss has kept a secret. I honed her for a year, and finally said that I was going to strike. He told me you were here." When Yanzi talked about this, she thought of her boss''s headache and couldn''t helpughing. But she looked at Gu Shengyin and couldn''t help saying, "why did youe here without saying anything? Do you know, I''m crazy looking for you in the capital city! " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1349 Gu Sheng was frowned when he heard Yan Zi''s words: "what do you mean by that?" This is the question, but her heart is filled with a ridiculous conjecture. Yan Zi looked at her appearance, and knew that in the past two years, his indifferent colleagues were still the same as before, except for the task, nothing was put in mind. She said, "the second childe of the Zhou family, I remember you knew him, and I saw him around you." Gu Sheng jumped in his heart: "Zhou Bingzhu? What''s the matter with him? " Yanzi mentioned the man and saw a trace of fear in his eyes: "I only knew before that the eldest son of the Zhou family was a powerful man and the most important sessor of Zhou holiday. But I guess everyone has lost sight. This Tuesday, childe, is the one that the Zhou family has hidden the most. " Gu Sheng has a subtle look when he hears this. "In the past two years, he has climbed too fast. In terms of ability and means, he is no worse than those old folks who have been in the official circles for decades, but..." She took a look at Gu Shengyin: "we all know secretly that for the past two years, the childe on Tuesday has been frantically looking for someone." Gu Shengyin heard that there was no movement in it: "Oh? Who are you looking for? " Yan Zi looked at her expression carefully, but she could never see anything from Gu Shengyin''s face. I had to give up with a shrug. Yan Zi shook his head and said, "his news is very tight. No one knows the specific information. I just guessed based on some vague information. " She looked at Gu Shengyin seriously: "the person he is looking for is probably you, turmeric." Yan Zi is still uncertain here, but Gu Sheng has settled down in his heart. If Yan Zi said is true, then Zhou Bingzhu, is likely to be really, looking for that person is himself. After all, I left without saying goodbye. With her understanding of that man''s nature, even if there is a gap in his personality in every world, his possessiveness to her has never changed. Yan Zi still asked: "Ginger blue, you tell me the truth, you and Tuesday childe?" Gu Shengyin shook his head: "we have nothing to do with it." See her attitude so firm, even if Yan Zi in the heart some doubt, also did not ask again. Gu Shengyin said, "what''s the matter with youing to me?" Yan Zi''s attention immediately changed: "nothing, I can''te to you?" Gu Shengyin or cold light appearance: "if there is nothing, you eat your own shopping here, or go back early." This time, even the always smiling face of the face also copsed: "I said ginger blue, I have never seen you like this! Anyway, I came all the way to see you. If you don''t treat me warmly, you can''t wait to drive me away? " I''m so busy. I feel like I''m in a hurry! Gu Sheng looked at Yan Zi, whose face was red with anger. ording to her consistent temperament, she originally wanted to say, "it''s not that I want you toe to see me." If you really want to say that, it is estimated that the person in front of me will lift the table directly and go away? It may be that he has made a decision to leave the world, or it may be that he suddenly hears that Zhou Bingzhu is looking for his own news, and his mood is a little confused. Gu Sheng has a heart to pour out for a moment. "Let''s talk somewhere else," she sighed Without taking Yanzi home, Gu Sheng changed into a tea room, and they chatted in the box. Gu Sheng got to the point: "Tiansha lone star, have you heard of it?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1350 Yan Zi was surprised by this question. She looked at Gu Shengyin with some uncertain looks: "what you said is that Will kill all the people close to the Tiansha lone star? " Gu Sheng nodded. Yan Zi looks a little strange. She looks at Gu Shengyin, and seems to have guessed something in her heart. Gu Shengyin did not betray the truth: "I am the Tiansha lone star fate." Yanzi looked at her with wide eyes. At first hearing such news, it was also a big shock to her. Gu Sheng stopped talking because she finished this sentence. She looked at Yan Zi quietly, as if waiting for her toe back to her mind. Yan Zi took a sip of water and tried to calm down. Gu Shengyin looked at her: "if you have anything to ask, just ask." Yanzi felt a little nervous, and her mind was still a little confused. Looking at Gu Shengyin, she said with some uncertainty: "so, you say you don''t need friends, you don''t have to be polite to everyone, and you''re always alone. That''s why?" Gu Sheng was silent for a moment, and then said, "maybe at the beginning, right? Later, I began to feel that a person is also very good She looked at Yanzi: "would you like to hear a story from me?" Yanzi nodded. She was nervous and a little excited. She can be sure, with ginger Blue''s character, should never tell these things to others. Gu Shengyin began to tell a not very long story: "I don''t have the memory that I was born. When I had memory, I was in the orphanage. The only one that was better for me was the old director of the orphanage." "At that time, I didn''t know that I was such an unknown fate. I knew that I was ill when I was four years old. The old yard took me out to see a doctor, and as a result, I had an ident." "The old Dean protected me. I''m fine. He''s dead." "The old Dean is the pir of our hospital. When he leaves, others me me. They began to scold me as a sweeper. " "It''s just that at that time, the appetion basically just represented the meaning of swearing." "Thenter, an aunt who gave me food broke her hand. When a little girl who had a good rtionship with me secretly ran out to y, she fell into the manhole cover." "From that time on, I have been truly ominous." Gu Shengyin''s face was very calm when she talked about it, as if those things were just other people''s things to her. Yan Zi but listen to listen, in the heart has the sour feeling to rush up. She even thought, what kind of feeling is it for such a small child, all the people who like to be close to him have met with unfortunate things, and they are excluded by all people? Gu Sheng ignored her expression, but continued to say: "I stayed in the orphanage until I was seven years old, and was finally discovered by master Ningyuan and brought to the present organization." When Gu Shengyin talks about master Ningyuan, his expression is slightly warm, and the whole person looks fresh. Master Ningyuan''s name, Yanzi has heard about it. He was a respected elder, but it is said that he met with some unexpected ident. "Master Ningyuan is the best person in the world to me and apany me for the longest time." "He taught me to read, asked me to learn Buddhism, and introduced me to the elders of Taoism..." Yan Zi noticed that Gu Shengyin''s expression was bright when he talked about these things, but there was a big difference between the forever stagnant water in peace. This Ningyuan master must have brought many beautiful memories to Jiang LAN, right? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1351 As he said this, Gu Shengyin''s expression fell down: "it''s also master Ningyuan, who let me know that I''m a Tianshan lone star. It turns out that those swearing words are not cursing me. I am really an unknown person "For a long time, my greatest wish in my life was to call master Ningyuan a master, but I couldn''t Gu Shengyin''s expression is somewhatplicated: "because I am the Tiansha lone star, master and apprentice status is too close, will conquer him." "When I slowly knew what the Tiansha solitary star meant, I was very worried and asked master Ningyuan whether his close rtionship with me would affect him. The master said no. He told us that we didn''t have a real apprenticeship rtionship and that we didn''t live in the same house. What''s more, he has learned merits and virtues, and the influence of murderous spirit on him is very small. " Gu Sheng covered his face: "I really believed it at that time." Yan Zi saw her like this, and suddenly thought of the sudden death of master Ningyuan. "When the news of master Ningyuan''s idental death came, I had justpleted a task." "My first feeling at that time was that I might as well stab myself to death with my sword in my hand." Gu Sheng said with a smile on his lips: "people like me should never havee to this world." Yan Zi''s eyes were red. She never knew that her colleagues, who always stood high in front of all exorcists, had such deep pain in her heart. "That''s what happened in the back." Gu Shengyin said at the end that his tone had calmed down: "I learned to control my emotions and no longer have contact with anyone. What I can do is stop harming any innocent people. " Yan Zi stares at Jiang LAN who is sitting opposite him. The young girl''s face is as pale as ever, her facial features are always light, and her temperament can not be approached. Yan Zi suddenly said, "can I hold you?" Gu Sheng looks up in surprise. Before she speaks, she notices a shadowing. Then, a strong hug hugs her. Gu Sheng moved a little because of some difort, but did not break free. Yan Zi just hugged and let go. She smiles at Gu Shengyin and says, "well, it seems that we can''t be friends in our life." Gu Sheng also gave a faint smile: "I said long ago that ginger blue doesn''t need friends." Yan Zi has heard this sentence many times, but this time it sounds different from before. Maybe she doesn''t need friends, but what''s more, she can''t have friends? Like a person, want to be close to a person, is to push that person to death. What a pain! Yan Zi shrugged and looked at Gu Shengyin seriously: "in fact, you are really a good man." Gu Sheng looks at her with her eyebrows. Yan Zi smiles: "you all know that stupid thing I did in myst life. When I want to be friends with you in this life, I didn''t promise it. On second thought, I''ve got my life back. " If Jiang LAN wants a person''s life intentionally, I''m afraid no one can stop it? Gu Shengyin did not deny, but said, "if I really want your life, I don''t need such sneaky means." This is the confidence of Jiang LAN, the first Exorcist. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1352 Yan Zi suddenly asked, "what about that Tuesday childe?" Hearing Zhou Bingzhu''s name, Gu Sheng suddenly became silent. Yan Zi said, "when I saw you two together, I felt that there was something fishy about it. Then you disappeared for no reason, and then on Tuesday, you were still looking for someone Yan Zi looked at Gu Shengyin: "in fact, the person he is looking for is you?" Gu Shengyin said softly, "I don''t know. I haven''t paid attention to his news in the past two years." Yan Zi took a serious look at Gu Shengyin and suddenly said with a smile: "Ginger blue, you are really a cruel woman." Just as soon as she had finished her words, she was dumb? Jiang LAN can only be a cruel woman. Inexplicably, Yan Zi had a trace of sympathy for the unfamiliar Tuesday. So crazy like a woman who can never get But Yan Zi did not think, sitting in front of her, is also a poor woman who can never get close to the one he loves. In fact, she just didn''t think that Jiang LAN would be attracted to people. This is the end of the conversation. Yan Zi no longerined about Gu Sheng for not inviting her to sit at home. She stayed in the city for three days, went to y two times by herself, and took time to have two meals with Gu Shengyin. Then Yanzi went back to the capital. Gu Sheng didn''t go to see her off. Yan Zi left, Gu Shengyin is still living his own life. "System, in another two months, I should be able toplete this array." Gu Shengyin''s hand is running fast on theputer. In modern society, we don''t need to consume our strength to make semi-finished products to test. She just needs to measure and perfect step by step with careful instruments. Last week, she had tried to make a finished product. The effect is there, but it is disposable. After estimating the production cost and value of the array, Gu Shengyin silently crossed out the previous calction and started the calction again. A weekter, an unexpected visitor came to her house. At first, Gu Shengyin thought it was a part-time worker, but when he opened the door, he had a pair of familiar ck eyes. Zhou Bingzhu. He found it. See Gu Sheng because Leng at the door, Zhou Bingzhu a pick eyebrow: "how, don''t n to invite me to sit in?" Gu Sheng nodded his head when he came back to himself: "it''s not the n. The cottage is in a mess. I''m afraid I''ll dirty my eyes on Tuesday. " Zhou Bingzhu hears the speech, on the face strong pretends the indifference broken. He gritted his teeth and said to Gu Shengyin, "Ginger blue, you are a woman, are you really so cruel?" In the past two years, he thought she was going crazy, and looking for her was also going crazy! I heard that the Exorcist named Yanzi had been traveling here for a few days. He had a premonition that she might be here. After checking all the travel tickets and housing records of Yanzi, he put down all the things in his hands and arrived here without saying a word. Zhou Bingzhu couldn''t describe himself. When he rushed here without rest all night and saw the familiar face inside the open door, what kind of ecstasy came from his heart! But this woman, this woman When she opened her mouth, she was so indifferent! Zhou Bingzhu felt his teeth itch. I want to bite her! - the end of the eighth shift. Diligent branches for a rmendation ticket and monthly ticket ~ good night, MUA! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1353 Zhou Bingzhu finally entered Gu Shengyin''s room. Because Gu Sheng felt that if he didn''t take the initiative to let him in, the next second, the door might not be able to hold. Zhou Bingzhu looked around the whole room. It was very good. Even if she left the capital and herself, Jiang LAN would not treat herself badly. Out of politeness, Gu Shengyin picked up a cup of warm water for Zhou Bingzhu with a clean cup: "how could you suddenlye here on Tuesday?" Zhou Bingzhu was full of emotions and did not know how to vent. Seeing Gu Sheng''s indifference, it seems that everything has nothing to do with her. Zhou Bingzhu''s heart is a nameless fire. She is always like this, will his mood stir up a mess, leave without nostalgia. He was left alone in the mire. He suddenly burst into a deep smile: "not suddenly, ginger blue, I have been looking for you for two years." He knew that there was no euphemism in front of her. Gu Shengyin looks at the man in front of him. Between two years, the man''s appearance did not change much, still is this appearance. However, he was really different from Zhou Bingzhu two years ago. The biggest change should be his temperament? Two years ago, Zhou Bingzhu, although a mature man, dark eyes always with a little naive stubborn. At that time, Zhou Bingzhu was protected by his family''s parents and brothers. He didn''t have to think about anything. He was just in front of his dandy. At that time, Zhou Bingzhu and Gu Shengyin could also see his mind from his eyes. But now this man, Gu Sheng can''t see through. It is still the pair of dark eyes, but once you look into it, you can only see the deep darkness. Even your own eyes will be absorbed into it. His body, more a kind of self-confidence, and time honing bring quiet color. Gu Shengyin doesn''t know what he has gone through, but she knows that Zhou Bingzhu should have a hard time making a man look like this in two years. Zhou Bingzhu said that sentence has been waiting for Gu Shengyin''s answer. But he didn''t wait for the response he wanted for a long time. Looking up, he saw that Gu Sheng''s eyes were a little straight. At such an important time, he even said something in a daze! Zhou Bingzhu felt that it was really stupid to hold a trace of himself who did not know what to expect from her! If the mountain doesn''te, I will go to the mountain. In the past two years, he learned the most important truth: what do you want, never wait for her toe back, but should strive for it. Since the warm wait can''t wait for her response, then grab it. Even if it is tied, you should tie her to your side! So Zhou Bingzhuughed: "Ginger blue, you are really a bad woman. To get a bad woman, you have to do something special. " Gu Sheng had a bad feeling in his heart. The next second, I was dizzy. She looked at Zhou Bingzhu with some disbelief: "did you give me medicine?" Zhou Bingzhu stood up, went to her side, reached out his hand and touched her cheek affectionately: "you are too disobedient, I can''t help it..." Gu Sheng couldn''t hear thetter words. Because her mind waspletely asleep. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1354 Zhou Bingzhu steadily caught Gu Shengyin who fell down. He looked at her with gentle eyes. When he held her, it was like holding the most precious treasure in the world. "Now, I won''t give you another chance to leave." He said in a low voice. He walked out slowly with Gu Shengyin in his arms. When Gu Sheng woke up, he found himself in a very strange house. The house was empty, except for a big bed enough for three or four adults to roll over, there was only a thick look carpet on the floor. What makes Gu Sheng uneasy is that she can''t feel the spiritual power in her body. Her own magic weapon can''t be summoned. "System, what happened?" Gu Shengyin asked. The system says, "obviously, host, you''re under house arrest." Gu Shengyin: I can see that, too. Can you tell me the key points, where is this and what''s going on with my body? " the system said:" in your room, Zhou Bingzhu administered medicine to you, then you fainted, Zhou Bingzhu took you back to the capital, and finally locked you here, and sealed your spiritual power with special means. " Gu Shengyin: "it''s But obviously this is not the time to argue with the system about the way we speak. "So I''m back in the capital now?" she asked System: "yes, host." Gu Sheng was a little stunned: "Zhou Bingzhu is not a man of his own? It''s impossible for him not to know that such illegal imprisonment is against thew "Host, please calm down. Illegal imprisonment is a crime only when it is discovered and revealed," the system said So, as long as no one knows, nothing counts. Gu Shengyin: "it''s Then the door was opened. Zhou Bingzhu came in wearing a ck sweater with a high cor. Zhou Bingzhu, wearing a sweater, with a smile on his face and gentle and clear eyes, looks much younger than the people Gu Shengyin met before. "Are you awake?" He seems to be in a good mood. Gu Shengyin picked up his cold set from the moment he came in: "do you imprison me?" Zhou Bingzhu''s gentle smile: "where is imprisonment? I just want Lan Lan not to leave me again. " Gu Shengyin red at him: "what''s wrong with my body?" Zhou Bingzhu sat down beside her. Gu Sheng found that he had been changed into soft household clothes. "Don''t worry. It''s just a little seal. It won''t do you any harm. " Gu Shengyin said: "Zhou Bingzhu, if you don''t want me to hate you, let me go." Zhou Bingzhu heard this look distorted for a moment, he said: pared to you don''t hate me but hide in my invisible ce, I''d rather you lie under my wings and hate me." Gu Sheng, looking at him like this, feels that others are not right. She asked the system, "what''s wrong with Zhou Bingzhu, who looks like he''s been greatly stimted?" The system said: "Oh, two years ago, he just confessed, and his favorite woman disappeared. After two years of hard work, he finally found someone. However, they were indifferent to him and said that he wanted to be a stranger, so he was stimted and cruel." Gu Shengyin: "it''s It seems to me that I am quite a scum No, it was Zhou Bingzhu who changed his state! The system thinks deeply: "yes, Zhou Bingzhu is stimted by you to change. State." In silence, Gu Sheng looked at Zhou Bingzhu, who was not rxed. He decided to adopt a gentle policy. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1355 She looked at Zhou Bingzhu, and her face softened down: "Zhou Bingzhu, I don''t know the wind. I''m a cold and indifferent woman. It''s not worth your liking." Zhou Bingzhu was not moved by such words: "but I fell in love with you." If it wasn''t in this world, hearing the lover''s confession, Gu Shengyin would be very happy and even sweet at the bottom of his heart. But she is ginger blue. In the face of such a hold in front of a sincere, she can only mercilessly refuse, the best to step on a foot. She sighed and said, "if the love is two-sided, I always treat you as a stranger. If you treat me like this, I will reject you more and more." But Zhou Bingzhu made such a thing, obviously is ready to bear any fierce reaction. He said softly, "it doesn''t matter. You hate me. It''s better to hate me than to have no shadow of me in my heart. " Gu Sheng suddenly became cold because of his look: "you will die!" Seeing Zhou Bingzhu raise his head to look at his eyes in amazement, Gu Sheng looks at him with a cold face: "stay with me, you will die." She had no choice but to say such a thing. But it seems to have the opposite effect. A heavy body, Gu Sheng because of some puzzled looking at pressure. In their own body of men. Zhou Bingzhu slowly bent over and bit her earlobe with his teeth. The body is so sensitive. It feels so strong that it makes the whole person tremble and tremble. Zhou Bingzhu obviously felt it. He chuckled in Gu Shengyin''s ear: "will you die? It''s not bad. " At the same time, Gu Shengyin, who only wore household clothes, clearly felt the change of Zhou Bingzhu''s body - he shigeng. Gu Sheng was a bit confused. They were clearly discussing a very serious topic just now. Why did the disagreement develop to such a degree? Then he noticed Zhou Bingzhu''s action - he began toe down from the earlobe and lick and kiss from the neck all the way. Gu Sheng''s whole face turned red - I don''t know if it was angry, or he was made to have a reaction by Zhou Bingzhu. She struggled hard, but it didn''t work. After being sealed with spiritual power, her strength was at least a littlerger than that of ordinary girls, and she was not enough to see in front of Zhou Bingzhu. It won''t work! Gu Sheng tried to keep his tone calm and said to Zhou Bingzhu, "you You stop! " At the next moment, her voice stopped abruptly. The button in front of her chest was untied, and Zhou Bingzhu''s kiss had reached the white top all the way. There was a tingling sensation from the depths of his body, and Gu Sheng''s whole face was flushed. Zhou Bingzhu lit the fire and lured her in a low voice: "veryfortable, isn''t it? Don''t think about anything, just enjoy it. " Gu Sheng took a deep breath. She suddenly raised her head and bit Zhou Bingzhu''s neck. Gu Shengyin even tasted the salty smell in his mouth. She rxed her mouth and looked at Zhou Bingzhu coldly: "I said, don''t force me, or even if you are sealed with spiritual power. I will kill you too But when she finished speaking, she did not wait for a response. Zhou Bingzhu looked at the woman under him: her clothes had been disordered in the movement just now, arge area of white and delicate skin was exposed, and the white skin was just excited. The feeling was smeared with ayer of light powder, which was the most attractive. People''s, or the residual bright red of the pale corners of the mouth. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1356 It''s like the most bewitching goblin in the world. Zhou Bingzhu felt that there was a fire burning inside his body. Gu Sheng was bitten by some stings, but those stings in such a situation turned into a burning me, which made him tremble with excitement. Without waiting for Gu Sheng to return to God, he was bent down. Gusty general kiss again will Gu Shengyin whole person blockade. Only this time, Zhou Bingzhu did not give her time to react. There was a sense of urgency and irresistible strength in the movement of the man. Gu Sheng can clearly feel that his clothes are peeling off one by one, and the other party''s burning kiss falls on every inch of his body. She wants to speak up, she wants to refuse, she wants to push people away. But the mind was burned in the fire like passion, and her body was like a hungry and thirsty fish. She needed someone tofort her. In such a moment, and her close to the body, is the best antidote. She blushed, and her hands holding Zhou Bingzhu''s arm could not tell whether to push him away or to let him get closer to herself. Zhou Bingzhu looked greedily at the woman under him. For more than two years, he has dreamt of such scenes countless times in his dream. He wanted to strip the woman bit by bit, imprinting his own mark on every inch of her body, including the most intimate part. Finally, the desire of this person, bit by bit, split into the stomach. Perceiving a touch of moisture from his fingertips, knowing that the other party''s body has made enough preparations for himself, Zhou Bingzhu no longer hesitates, and steps forward. Gu Sheng frowned. Pain. Zhou Bingzhu knew from her expression that she was not feeling well. For the first time, even if she had done enough expansion beforehand, she could not avoid pain. He stopped, and the soft kiss fell on Gu Shengyin''s lips: "blue, blue, good, bear it, and soon it will be over..." This kind of intimate address, the difort under the body let Gu Shengyin, who had fallen into addiction, suddenly woke up. What is she doing? Gu Sheng for staring eyes, the first time to detect the body of the strange. She and Zhou Bingzhu Did you? At this time, Zhou Bingzhu snorted and his eyes became more dark. "Blue blue, you make me can''t help it." The sudden tightening made himfortable, but at the same time, he couldn''t help feeling a little ufortable. He moved slowly. This time, let Gu Shengyin change the tone of a sentence originally intended to destroy the atmosphere: "we are like this Yes, well, it''s not right ~ " under such circumstances, such words are more like emotion. Sure enough, Zhou Bingzhu did not notice that he also intimately kisses Gu Shengyin''s nose: "I like you, want to do with you what lovers want to do, what''s wrong?" The feeling in the body is not deceptive. Gu Shengyin knows that he likes to feel intimate with his lover. She covered her face and stopped looking at Zhou Bingzhu. She''s a little confused now. She doesn''t know what to do. Zhou Bingzhu was only when she was shy. His eyes and eyebrows were filled with joy, like a child who had been given a Christmas present Xiao had thought for a long time. This kind of Zhou Bingzhu makes Gu Sheng pour cold water because he can''t open his mouth any more. She closed her eyes and indulged herself this time. Sink with him. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1357 Zhou Bingzhu woke up early. For more than two years, he never wanted to sleep as contentedly asst night. The man in my arms is still sleeping. He turned his head and saw Gu Shengyin''s face nestled in his arms. Her face is still so pale, but in her sleep, the whole face is softened, and there is no sense of indifference in the daytime that refuses people thousands of miles away. He couldn''t help but lean over and kiss her on the forehead. Only in sleep, she will be so clever. So far, recalling all kinds of yesterday, Zhou Bingzhu still can''t believe it. That''s great. It''s like you''ve been prepared to fail countless times for a goal that''s hard to reach, and you seed the first time. After looking at the time, Zhou Bingzhu decided to get up. He moves nimbly from the inside of the quilt, and carefully covers the quilt for the sleeping people, and then he goes out of the door with ease. Zhou Bingzhu is cooking porridge in the kitchen. He even hummed a song in a good mood. This is the skill he has learned in the past two years, because he has fantasized about living with ginger blue countless times. Every morning, lovers can eat their own breakfast, which is a pleasant thing to think about. When he returned to the room with the porridge cooked, Gu Shengyin was already awake. She is sitting on the bed with a quilt in her arms. Zhou Bingzhu didn''t notice her expression. He was in a good mood and said, "wake up? Are you hungry? I''ve cooked you porridge. Would you like to try it Gu Shengyin is seriously reflecting on his actionsst night. When he hears his words, he takes out his signature cold face: "Zhou Bingzhu,st night, you also got what you always wanted. When can you let me go?" Zhou Bingzhu''s smile froze in his face. He looked at Gu Shengyin''s face in disbelief, which made him feel that he was the heartless and heartless man. Clearly she is the one who was bullied! Zhou Bingzhu looked at the other side''s indifferent face, and the person who nestled up in his arms in the morning was just like an illusion. "Ginger blue, do you think that my kindness to you and my love for you is just a kind of obsession that can''t be asked for?" He heard his voice very calm. Gu Sheng nodded: "isn''t it?" She said this look too much of course, let Zhou Bingzhu between a trance to give birth to an impulse to strangle this life. A few minutes ago, he was even imagining the future between the two. He even thought about where the wedding would be held. But the cold reality gave him a p in the face. She didn''t love him at all. Zhou Bingzhu looked at the angry woman with itchy teeth and said, "yes, I am a kind of obsession. How can one night''s sleep be enough? At least let me sleep enough before you can leave. " He put the bowl in his hand on the table and walked away quickly. The back, Gu Shengyin even saw a sense of distress. Gu Sheng was silent for a moment: "the system, I think I''m really too scum." The system says, "yes, host." "I feel really sorry for him," Gu continued The system tentatively said, "well Why don''t you tell him the truth? " Gu Sheng shook his head: "No. I think he''s doing well now. In those two years, he had a good time without me. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1358 The system was silent. In fact, it is better to tell the truth with Zhou Bingzhu than with the host. Zhou Bingzhu is obviously deeply rooted in the host. Only the host is still deceiving himself. After she leaves, Zhou Bingzhu can live well. However, the system felt that such concealment was unfair to Zhou Bingzhu. The system feels that the host is trapped in an emotion and lost in itself. It silently watched its host take up the bowl of porridge, a mouthful, extremely cherish it to drink up. Inexplicably, the system thinks its host is pathetic. It thinks that as a bystander, it should do something about it. Zhou Bingzhu is so crazy now that he is really forced to hurry up. I don''t know what kind of things he will do. Since that morning, Zhou Bingzhu has note for three days. During this period, Gu Shengyin tries to go out of the house, and then he finds out that his house is heavily guarded. Gu Shengyin estimated that with his current strength, the possibility of escaping was zero. However, she did not want to escape. She asked tentatively, where she lived before, there are many unfinished drawings, those things are still in. The affairs of Miss Jiang are very important. This is the order of Er Shao. These people did not dare to hide it and reported it to Zhou Bingzhu. Zhou Bingzhu has seen those drawings. There are a lot of calction forms and some strange pictures on them. He didn''t understand, and the people he was looking for couldn''t understand what it was. Hearing that Jiang LAN asked about this, he didn''t say much, so he sent it to her. Gu Sheng was relieved. Just as she began to focus on the drawings, Zhou Bingzhu met a woman. This woman is Yanzi. Yan Zi did not polite, directly said: "is ginger blue here?" Zhou Bingzhu did not speak. Yan Zi''s heart was basically determined by his guess, she said: "you caught her, you imprisoned her?" Zhou Bingzhu said, "if you don''t have anything important, I''ll see you off." Yan Zi was afraid that he would do something irreparable to Gu Shengyin and said, "I''ll tell you one thing." Seeing Zhou Bingzhu unmoved, Yan Zi continued: "about ginger blue, about her biggest secret." Zhou Bingzhu finally raised his head. When there were only two people left in the whole ce, Yan Zi finally said, "do you like ginger blue, but she never epts you?" Zhou Bingzhu said coldly: "if what you want to say is just such nonsense, I will doubt the decision I just made." Yan Zi saw that he had the meaning of beckoning people toe in, sighed, and finally said slowly. Gu Shengyin is sitting on the wool carpet, drawing drawings. She was very absorbed. When she finally solved a difficult problem, she looked up and saw Zhou Bingzhu standing in front of her, looking at herself withplicated eyes. I don''t know how long he was there. Gu Shengyin said, "system, why don''t you remind me?" The system replied, "you are too absorbed to disturb your thoughts." It is actually a little guilty, if it is not its hint, Yanzi will not say things so quickly. Fortunately, Gu Shengyin didn''t care about this. Instead of getting up, she looked at Zhou Bingzhu coldly: "what are you doing on Tuesday? You want to sleep with me again? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1359 She thought that she could provoke Zhou Bingzhu, but she didn''t expect that the other party''s look at him was moreplicated. Gu Sheng frowned because of some doubts, and then Zhou Bingzhu suddenly rushed up and hugged her. Gu Shengyin: "what''s wrong Is there something wrong with this development? Zhou Bingzhu held the man in his arms tightly. Gu Shengyin even had an illusion that the other party wanted to embed himself into his body. This made Gu Sheng a little uneasy. ording to her prediction, Zhou Bingzhu should not be this attitude. Then Zhou Bingzhu''s words made her startled: "are you going to keep it from me for a lifetime?" Gu Shengyin: "it''s How many meanings does it mean to speak so endlessly. Then Zhou Bingzhu made his meaning clear: "do you want to irritate me, and then logically break up with me, you have achieved the purpose of keeping me away from you?" The amount of information revealed by this sentence makes Gu Shengyin a little confused. It sounds as if Zhou Bingzhu knew something he didn''t want him to know. Her premonition is not wrong, because the next moment, Zhou Bingzhu mercilessly kisses her lips. Gu Sheng, with his eyes wide open, wanted to break free of the kiss. But it turned out that she was no match for the man in terms of strength. Zhou Bingzhu seems to want to melt all his anger and heartache into this kiss. At first, it was almost savage to bite, and then to lick and kiss tenderly. His tongue pushed away her lips and teeth so that she had no chance to escape. After that, he kept her in his arms. "Tiansha lone star, is that why you always refuse to ept me?" He said slowly in her ear. Perceiving the body trembling in his arms, Zhou Bingzhu knew that he was right. He hadined before about the woman''s ruthlessness. But now, but only full of heartache. This woman, at the time when everyone didn''t know, suffered so much on her own! But he was also angry. "If no one told me about it, would you never tell me?" Gu Sheng was in a state of shock since Zhou Bingzhu said that sentence. She didn''t expect that Yanzi would tell Zhou Bingzhu about it. As for why Yanzi, because there is no other possibility. In this world, the only one who knows that Gu Shengyin is a Tiansha lone star is left with Yanzi. She told Yanzi by herself. Her silence let Zhou Bingzhu know her answer - she never intended to tell herself this thing, she nned to be like the past countless times, she was carrying all the things on her own. "Ginger blue, you talk!" Zhou Bingzhu''s voice is a little hoarse. Gu Sheng opened her mouth, and there was a deep helplessness in her voice: "since you know everything, what else do you want me to say?" Zhou Bingzhu suddenly asked in a voice, "do you always refuse to ept me because of your own destiny? Afraid of bringing me bad luck and misfortune? Or do you really have no feelings for me? " Gu Shengyin raised his head and looked at him: "is there any meaning in saying this now?" "Of course Zhou Bingzhu picked up her face and asked her to face up to herself: "if it is the former, as long as you say you like me, even if it is now let me die for you, I am willing to!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1360 Gu Sheng looks at Zhou Bingzhu''s eyes. The man''s dark pupils are full of determination and affection. What he said was true, and Gu Sheng knew it. "But Zhou Bingzhu." Gu Shengyin looked at him: "if I really like you, then I can''t tolerate you to die because of me; if I don''t like you and you suffer misfortune because of me, it''s really unjust. Zhou Bingzhu said in a deep voice: "Ginger blue, don''t evade the problem. You just need to answer me, have you ever liked me The oppression he brought to her was so strong that Gu Shengyin felt unavoidable. "No, I''ve never liked you," she said Then he heard Zhou Bingzhu sigh. She thought it was really over. As a result, the next moment, he once again fell into the soft arms. "You''re a little liar, turmeric." Can''t deceive you in the ear: "the candle rings in my ear." Gu Sheng raised her head and saw Zhou Bingzhu''s eyes full of smile. He imprinted a kiss on her cheek: "don''t worry, I''ll take care of my life even if it''s to see you more." He got up and went out of the door. When he entered again, he brought a ss of water to Gu Shengyin. "It''s the antidote." Gu Sheng Yinsi drank the cup without any doubt. "You go, turmeric." Gu Sheng looks at him in a daze. Zhou Bingzhu seems to have changed back to that elegant and gentle gentleman. He looked at her with a smile: "just this time, don''t stay too far away from me. Let me look at you and hear from you, will you? " Gu Shengyin''s eyes suddenly turned red. She resisted the sour tip of her nose and nodded: "good." With his own things, Gu Shengyin was sent back to his room that afternoon. The house she lived in the capital two years ago has been cleaned up in advance. Obviously, for thest two years, someone has been watching. I don''t know how Zhou Bingzhu did it. Gu Sheng went back to the capital without authorization and disappeared for so many days. No one said anything. But Yan Zi came to see her once. "I''m here to apologize. I''m sorry, Jiang LAN, to tell others about you without authorization." Yan Zi was obviously very guilty. But Gu Sheng didn''t me her. She had apparently got into the top of a bull''s horn and thought that her own practice was the best for both of them. Think about it carefully, if it is like that, in the end, it is likely that both of them are ck and blue. However, Gu Shengyin said coldly: "never again. I don''t think I can tell you anything any more." What a clever character Yanzi is? Hearing this sentence, you will know that this matter has passed. In fact, she was curious about the rtionship between Jiang LAN and Zhou Bingzhu. In the past two years, the reputation of that Tuesdays childe is like a thunderbolt in the capital. Although he is young, his means are not immature at all, and he can even afford to be cruel. I don''t know how the cold ginger blue subdued the man? However, Gu Sheng didn''t share his love with others, so Yan Zi could only leave bitterly. Gu Shengyin continued to study her drawings - it was very soon before it was finished. However, Gu Sheng heard about Zhou Bingzhu''s car ident the next day after returning home. - the end of the eighth shift. Good night, everyone. Remember to vote for Gao Lengzhi after reading the article , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1361 She had just finished an important calction at that time. She turned on the TV and was ready to watch some programs to rx. But at first sight, I saw the news about the ident of the second son of the Zhou family. For a moment, Gu Sheng felt that he had wavered in his decision made two days ago. Zhou Bingzhu is a lucky person in this world. ording to thew, idents and idents should not happen to him. Gu Sheng knew that it was because of himself. He was too close to himself some days ago. She sat on the sofa, forgetting the purpose of turning on the TV. soon the phone Kwai: "I''m fine. Don''t worry. Besides, don''t me yourself. " This man should have sent him a message at the first time that he had reacted, so that she would not be too concerned. In the hospital, Zhou Bingzhu has one hand in ster and the other is ying with his mobile phone. This ident is not serious, his car two people, Secretary nothing, his left hand fracture. It''s not a multiple injury. It''s good to have a rest for more than a month. "Two little." The Secretary sitting next to him looked at him and said, "you should have a good rest now." At the same time, Zhou Bingzhu''s mobile phone rang out the message prompt tone. Zhou Bingzhu saw the above "peace of mind and recuperation" four words, the corner of his lips can not help but hook up a smile. When Zhou Bingzhu''s injury is good, Gu Shengyin finally hands in the drawings. There is no doubt that the thing she handed in caused a sensation in the whole special department. After that, the master finally confirmed the practicability of the magic array. "Ginger blue..." For the first time, the leader, who had always been very gentle and kind, showed such a fanatical look for the first time. Looking at Gu Shengyin''s expression, he was like looking at some rare treasure. "This time, you have made a great contribution." Not a big contribution? If this thing canpletely solve the influence of demons on the world, ginger blue can be recorded into a special file with this matter! Zhou Bingzhu, as the highest level group of people in this country, certainly knew what Gu Shengyin had done. It was still an anonymous message: "I''m proud of you." This is the tacit contact between the two. Gu Sheng thought for a while and replied with a smile. On the other side, Zhou Bingzhu showed a gentle smile to the mobile phone. ¡­¡­ Five yearster. The world has long been free from the threat of demons. Those exorcists, also have forgotten their previous identity, disappeared in the streets. Some people start business and be famous entrepreneurs; some people get married and have children and be one of the ordinary people in the city; in a word, we all live the life we want. Yanzi is now a famous actress. And Gu Shengyin Did not follow the previous decision, after the sess of the sorcery array left the world. She fell in love with traveling around the world. Sometimes she stops at a ce she likes and stays there for months. Everywhere she goes, she sends an address to a number that will never be signed, and asionally brings a photo. She promised the man that she would stay where he could see and let him know about her. It''s good to watch each other for a lifetime. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1362 Liu Ye is a reporter for the national daily. Today, she specially put on delicate make-up to interview a big man. Speaking of this, even Liu Ye felt that the newspaper was very lucky. Originally, she just wanted to have a try. Unexpectedly, that one agreed to the interview request directly. The second son of Zhou family, the top official in Beijing. A few years ago, when outsiders talked about Zhou Bingzhu, they would use the title. But now people don''t call him that. Mr. Zhou, Minister Zhou. He used his own ability to let others really recognize his achievements, instead of relying on the glory of the Zhou family. The interview was conducted at Zhou Bingzhu''s home. The willow leaves are excited. This young Mr. Zhou seems to have just reached the age of thirty-six, and has already been a real power figure holding the power of the state. Even his elder brother, Mr. Zhou, did not achieve such an achievement at his age. Of course, when the young girls were most concerned, Mr. Zhou, who was young and in a high position and had a very handsome and beautiful face, was still single. "Wee." Liu Ye saw Mr. Zhou Bingzhu at such a close distance for the first time. Because he was at home, he didn''t wear a suit and tie like he used to appear in the news. Instead, he wore a light gray sweater and close fitting cks at home. It also makes him look younger. It doesn''t look like a man in his thirties at all. The willow leaf has a general feeling. The home is also very clean, there is no trace of a second person''s life. It seems that the rumor that this one has been single is true. The conversation with Mr. Zhou Bingzhu was very interesting. This is the willow leaf''s idea. At first she was a little nervous, but then she waspletely rxed. He was not as serious as he thought, even a little humorous, and his knowledge was very profound. It was a very enjoyable thing to chat with him. In just half an hour, Liu Ye felt that he was almost prostrate under the suit pants of the top bachelor. After that, Liu Ye finally asked some personal questions. "We all know that Mr. Zhou doesn''t have a lover for the time being. What''s Mr. Zhou''s requirements for a future partner?" Zhou Bingzhu is obviously not surprised by such a problem. He said with a smile: "I believe many people have doubts about this. In fact, I am not without lovers." "Oh?" The willow leaf obviously did not expect to be able to dig such an explosion. Zhou Bingzhu''s beautiful ck eyes bent up: "I had a deep love for a long time. I have been counting the days for more than ten years. I love her so much, so strictly speaking, I''m not single "I don''t ask for a future partner because she''s the best person in my mind." Willow leaves listen to his words, looking at his face undisguised gentle, shed in the heart of envy: "can be loved by people like you, your lover must be very happy." Zhou Bingzhu turned to look at her with a smile: "no, I think I can meet her, is the greatest happiness of my life." Liu Ye thinks that if this report is published, countless girls will be heartbroken. The next day, Gu Sheng looked at the prominent headline of the national daily, and every word of the reader showed a smile. "System, I''m so happy now." "In those days, he was not left alone in this world." - this story is not a tragedy, I think. In fact, at the beginning, I nned to be, butter I wrote that I couldn''t give up , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1363 Where there are people, there are rivers andkes. There is a demon sect in every river andke. Every demon sect has a master with unparalleled martial arts and a sinister reputation. Gu Shengyin became such a cult leader. She is now lying on a huge and luxurious bed made of silk. This is a waterside pavilion. Outside the waterside pavilion, there is ayer of mist like gossamer. With the breeze floating slightly, ordinary people can''t see the scene clearly. After all, he is the leader of the demon sect. His equipment should be so different. Gu Shengyin, who has just epted the systematic memory, says that the cult leader is not very good. Why? No matter what storytelling, the demon cult exists like cannon fodder, and the cult leader, it seems, has no good end in the end. As for why the cult leader named Wu Ye Li is the main character? The reason is very simple. Since she left school at the age of 24, she has taken on the whole Central ins Wulin with one sword. There is no rival. Then why would she be unwilling to do so? Will Gu Shengyine here? Wu Ye Li was bitten by Youlin snake, a poisonous drug apanying with the medicinal material, when he was fighting for a rare medicinal material. He was intoxicated and unconscious. After waking up, he forgot the past. But after poisoning, she was saved by the righteous people. The girl who saved the cult leader is called Mingyue. It''s a very vulgar and elegant name. The moon is bright and bright. I remember once there was a famous wind. The vagrant once said: if a girl dares to be called the bright moon, if she is not an ugly girl, she must be a beauty. In every river andke, there will be a beauty named Mingyue. The bright moon is not only a beauty, but also a beauty with a strong background. She is the younger martial sister of Zhu Yue, the current leader of Wulin. She is the daughter of Cheng Zhen, Taishan Beidou in the Central ins. So she recognized Wu Yeli. She not only recognized Wu Ye Li, but also made a great event. She gave what do not remember under the wizard Ye Li Gu, gave her orders, let her blood wash their own school. Wu Ye Li''s memory was awakened by the blood and wailing of the people in the sect. She used all her self-control to cut her throat with the sword in her hand. But in that war, almost all the demons were destroyed. Gu Sheng will naturally know why Wu Ye Li is unwilling to do so. To tell the truth, Gu Shengyin never thought that the so-called right way is justice, while the evil way is evil. Why is the cult called the cult? Because the demon sect is not a native of the Central ins, they came from the distant snow mountains in the western regions. From the beginning, they also wanted to live in harmony with the Central ins Wulin, but they could not be tolerated. In the end, the evil cult settled down in Wudu mountain in the West and rarely set foot in the Wulin of Central ins. Twenty years ago, a traitor of the evil cult sneaked into the Central ins and killed countless evils. Finally, the former leader of the evil cult pursued and killed thousands of miles before clearing the door. However, the pot of brutality and indiscriminate killing of innocent people was carried down by the demon cult. From that time on, the evil cult became the existence that everyone in the Central ins despised. Gu Sheng sneered: what is right? What is evil? Whether it''s the right way or the evil way depends not on which sect he is, but on what he has done. In her opinion, most of the evil cults are simple minded people, and they are much better than those in the right way. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1364 There was a light musicing from outside the waterside pavilion. It was the maid beside Wu Yeli ying the Guqin. Gu Sheng sighed with a sigh offort: not to mention anything else, but to enjoy, this demon sect leader is still very qualified. "I''d like to inform you that the snow lotus in the cold pool is about to blossom. Do you want to leave?" A figure came in a hurry from the outside and knelt outside the waterside where Gu Shengyin was. Cold pond snow lotus? Isn''t it the elixir that Wuye Li lost the fight in the original plot, but was bitten by hispanion Youlin snake? Gu Sheng said: "of course. Leave the elder, go and prepare yourself. Select some people in person and go with you. " "Yes." This cold pool snow lotus is a good thing. It is not only the main material for refining the best xiaohuandan, but also has a miraculous effect on treating fever. Gu Sheng didn''t use it because she wanted it. But she knew that Cheng Mingyue''s father, Cheng Zhen, was possessed by the devil when practicing martial arts. He had umted heat in his body. He needed this cold pool snow lotus to relieve his injury. As a qualified demon sect leader, Gu Shengyin said: I''m not bad for your business, bad who? As soon as she is in a good mood, she has to plug in. This is in line with the style of the demon sect. In a pool three feet square, a white lotus is in bud. This is the cold pond snow lotus, only in the moment of full bloom, is the most powerful moment. So there are many people on the edge of the cold pool, waiting for this moment toe. Zhu Yue is also among these people. As a young and promising Wulin leader, most people here know him and make friends with him. This time, he was entrusted by Master Cheng to take this cold pool snow lotus, and many people present also know it. But in the face of interests, the usual friendship is nothing. The cold pond snow lotus this kind of thing, always can meet not to ask for, whether can obtain, depends on one''s ability. The snow lotus has not yet opened, only heard a crisp silver bell from far to near. Following the reputation of the crowd, four beautiful maids in white came with a small sedan chair. Behind the small sedan chair, there were also some people dressed strangely. "It''s a member of the demon sect!" Some people couldn''t help being surprised. This kind of dress up, such ostentation, is not the demon cult in the rumor? Those who cry out are mostly two Leng Zi who have been wandering in and out of theke for a long time, and more people are secretly afraid in their hearts. Just a few maids, carrying a sedan chair as if nothing, looked at walking not fast, but in a blink of an eye toe near. In terms of this lightness skill, it is also a top-notch one in the whole Wulin. It''s just a maid lifting a sedan chair? The identity of the people in the sedan chair alone can not be rxed. Surrounded by four beauties, white yarn sedan. The legendary leader of the demon sect seems to be such a show. When ites to the cult leader, all the people present are not good-looking. A year ago, she took on the whole Central ins Wulin with one sword, and countless venerable elders were defeated by her. Those elders are silent about this matter, and others have no way to know the specific situation. They only know that the cult leader is a woman, no matter how much news. In addition to the fear, many people are also curious: what is the cult leader in the rumor? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1365 Zhu Yue was also very curious. A year ago, he happened to go to the miracle doctor Valley to recuperate because of his injury. Hepletely missed the event that the demon sect leader singled out the Central ins Wulin. Because of this, those people in the Wulin still say that the evil cult leader can be so rampant because their leader is not there. Otherwise, where could she be so wild as a woman? But Zhu Yue didn''t think so. Because his master, once the first master of the Central ins, was also defeated by the leader of the demon sect. What''s more, his master once told him that the leader of the demon sect was so young that he dominated the world in martial arts. Although he was very confident in his eldest disciple, he did not think that the eldest disciple could beat her. After listening to his master''s words, Zhu Yue didn''t seem to be as disgusted with the demon sect leader as ordinary people in the Wulin. On the contrary, he also had some admiration in it. Hearing this, his master justughed and said, "good and evil don''t know the verbal argument. We need to distinguish between the eyes and the mind. In my eyes, this demon sect leader is just a younger generation who pursues martial arts. " Master seldom shows his appreciation for a person so clearly. He has ever defeated his opponent. Therefore, ZhuYue is very curious about this demon sect leader. A maid opened the curtain of the white sand sedan chair, and a figure came out of it. "Hiss!" There was an inverted puff from the crowd. Everyone didn''t expect that this demon sect leader who defeated many famous martial arts masters in the Central ins should be so young, so Beauty. No, it seems not enough to describe her in terms of beauty. After all, there are so many beautiful women in the world, but we can have such a bright face as the leader of the demon cult People can''t help but think of the most famous Wulin beauty, the Moon Fairy. Some people who have seen the Moon Fairy can''t help butpare them and find that Compared with the demon sect leader who stood here and darkened his surroundings, the bright moon fairy was far away. Zhu Yue in the first time that the person appeared will be firmly glued to her body. It''s not because of beauty. Cheng Mingyue, the first beauty in Wulin, is ZhuYue''s younger martial sister. However, ZhuYue has never treated Cheng Mingyue differently because of this. But this person is different. Seeing her, Zhu Yue felt that he must have seen her somewhere. And Seems to be like this general, has been staring at her from afar, for a long time. That kind of request but can not, close but can not hold in the arms of the unwilling, an instant from the dustden soul, so that his eyes are suffused with a trace of red. He wants her! She wants to kiss, want to do something more This is not right! Zhu Yue suddenly sobered up a little, recited the heart clearing form, and tried to calm himself down. Just now, what happened to that sudden mood? What''s more, what about the inexplicable sense of familiarity and closeness that he looked at the man? Just at this time, the cult leader seemed to have noticed his eyes and looked far away towards this side. Seeing him, she seemed surprised for a moment, then slowly showed a smile at him. This smile, like the early sun breaking through the clouds, has a gorgeous topelling beauty. Zhu Yue heard the exmation of the people around him. For some reason, it made him feel a little disgusted. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1366 It seems that he did not expect that the other side should be such a young and beautiful woman, and the voice of the rightway side, which was intended to be the first to win, was also much smaller. "Is this the leader of the demon cult? We are the first to discover the snow lotus in the cold pool. It''s not moral for the evil cult toe and share a share of the soup at this time when we pay attention to one whoes first andester? " Gu Shengyin looks at the speaker, and the system gives information in her mind: a deputy head of a second ss school. Those who have only one line of introductions are just cannon fodder. As Gu Sheng looked at him, her face had long since disappeared from the smile she had shown to Zhu Yue. She said, "morality? This blue water cold pool is still the territory of my demon sect. It is the so-called morality that youe without my master''s permission? " The man was speechless at the moment. Zhu Yue only felt that the voice of this man was cold, clear and crisp, which was better than the sound of jade touching each other. He sighed to himself that there was such a perfect person at this time that he ignored the past of their argument. On the right side of the road, seeing the leader''s face meditating, he didn''t mean to make a start on this matter. He thought that he had other considerations, so he suppressed his heart''s words and waited for all Yue''s voice. However, Gu Shengyin said: "you are all people in theke. We all know some things. Don''t talk about morality and morality with us at this time..." When she said the word moral, the irony on her face was so obvious that anyone could hear her sneer. "This day, the material and the earth treasure are the ces where the capable people live. We can''t solve the problem by talking with our strength and talking about our words. " It''s just in irony. "Leader, this demon sect leader is really..." The man originally wanted to say that he deceived people too much and asked the leader to make the decision. However, ZhuYue said: "the leader is right. Let''s talk with our strength." He bows to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng looked at him with a softerplexion: "is this the leader of ZhuYue? It''s said that the leaders of the alliance are the first people in the Wulin of the Central ins, so the Japanese wille and ask for advice. " He is really a martial arts maniac. ZhuYue said with a smile: "the first person in the Central ins of Wulin is not dare to be the first one. However, if the leaderes, he will surelye to meet him." People here in the Wulin of central ins are confused. What kind of development is this? Are the Central ins and the demon sect enemies? Why does the leader seem to have a good time talking with the leader. Is this the alliance leader''s special strategy? The more people think about it, the more they think it is. However, the people in the Wulin of central ins are surprised, and the people in the demon sect are more surprised than them. The man just now is the leader? So talk to the people in the Central ins Wulin calmly? Isn''t the leader most disgusted with those people in the Wulin who are talking loudly? What''s more, if they didn''t read it wrong, did the leaderugh? The leader evenughed! Wait, they look at the legendary Wulin alliance leader ZhuYue. Well, with long eyebrows nting into the temples, bright stars, full of sky, red lips and white teeth, he is really a first-ss beautiful man. Is it difficult for the leader Did you like the boy''s beauty? The elders who followed the sedan chair carefully thought for a moment, and then found that there was no man in the whole demon sect who was more beautiful than the leader of Wulin. They feel in silence that they seem to know something wonderful. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1367 Although people have their own thoughts in their hearts, they are all separated out a trace of mind in the cold pool snow lotus. When the bud of snow lotus in the cold pool trembled slightly and was about to bloom again, they began to move one after another. And the one who relied on his own ability and strength flew directly to pick the snow lotus into his arms. Gu Sheng was standing on one side quietly and did not move. Wu Ye Li in the original plot is one of the high-level self-reliance skills, and then, one of the earliest. "Lord, we are not going?" Behind her, she asked the elder in a short temper. Gu Sheng shook his head: "don''t worry, this cold pool snow lotus, can''t be so simple to get." As soon as she had finished saying this, a scream came out of her ear. Between the snow lotus, somehow, there was a burst of green liquid from the cold pool. Those leading Wulin people couldn''t help themselves in the air, so they were sprayed all over their heads. Those who were sprayed with emerald green liquid all over their bodies, people clearly saw that they seemed to solidify ayer of white frost, almost instantly turned into a lifeless ice sculpture. That''s the venom of the green snake. Those who have internal force a little deeper can only barely suppress the toxin in the body and get on the shore very reluctantly. It''s just a matter of time. Gu Sheng thought about it for a while. The cold poison of the green phosphorus snake, even with the deep internal power of the witch leaf ss, was also hit. After barely suppressing the toxicity in the body, it also ended up with a memory disorder and mental disorder. Let alone these people? There are still several people who have no action with Gu Shengyin, but those people still don''t understand what''s wrong in the cold pool at this moment, and they look at it suspiciously. Soon, they knew what it was. A huge emerald green head emerged from the cold pool. Its head is the size of a bowl mouth. Its body is probably as thick as an adult''s upper arm. Its lower body is immersed in the cold pool. No one can tell how long its body is. At this time, the green phosphorus snake was spitting out the bright red tongue letter in his mouth, and a pair of golden vertical pupils looked at the uninvited guests on the shore. "What the hell is this?" A man in the Wulin asked in a trembling voice. When they saw the green snake, they all understood that the culprit of the emerald green venom was this thing. It''s so poisonous On the spot, there was a sense of retreat. "Elders, plunder the array for this seat Gu Sheng takes a look at the Wulin people on the opposite side and says something. Knowing the leader''s hand, he couldn''t help himself. The rest of the demon sect and others spoke quickly. Gu Sheng''s sword came out of the scabbard because of the nk behind her. She flew up and went straight to the green phosphorus snake in the pool. The green phosphorus snake did not expect that there were really human beings who dared to challenge their dignity, so they immediately entangled themselves. Seeing that man, a snake fought together like that. Seeing this scene, Zhu Yue felt a jump in his heart. Without saying a word, he also flew up and joined the war. "The people in Wulin are shameless! Seeing the leader fighting with the snake, I''m afraid I''ll be robbed first! " The hot tempered elder immediately began to curse. Obviously, the Wulin side also thinks that the leader of his family is holding the mind of not letting the evil cult take the lead. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1368 Of course, they will make excuses for Yue. In their minds, the leader''s practice is obviously very gentleman. If you are a viin, it would be better to take advantage of the devil cult leader and the snake when they are both defeated? No one knew that ZhuYue could not wait toe forward, but was afraid that Gu Sheng would get hurt when he was alone with the green phosphorus snake. Zhu Yue didn''t know why he was so crazy. He only knew that he could not let her out of his sight or hurt her. With Zhu Yue''s participation, Gu Shengyin''s pressure has been greatly reduced. The green phosphorus snake didn''t know how many years he had lived, but he was not defeated by an expert like Shang Wuye Li. Gu Shengyin did not intend to kill him. It is also a snake practicing well here. As a result, a group of people suddenly came to disturb it and steal the things it guarded. There is no such reason. "I won''t let you." Gu Sheng said to Zhu Yue. Hearing the speech, Zhu Yue said with a smile: "I have said it earlier. Each depends on his own ability. If the Lord can get it, it is that it belongs to him. " Gu Sheng is very helpful in hearing this: men in this world are really unexpected insight. Seeing that ZhuYue and the blue phosphorus snake were entangled, Gu Sheng suddenlyughed: "the leader is indeed a gentleman, that seat is not polite!" With her feet on the water, she took advantage of ZhuYue''s entanglement with the green phosphorus snake to take advantage of the blooming snow lotus in the cold pool. At the same time, people in the Wulin who watched the war scolded the leader of the evil cult to take advantage of others'' danger, which was not done by a gentleman. The demon sect doesn''t dare to show weakness here. We are not a gentleman in return. The speechless Wulin personage:.... " I''ve never seen a shameless one so righteous. However, after a look at the white clothes floating in the cold pool, like a banished immortal figure,e on, this is not really a gentleman. Zhu Yue looked at her taking advantage of herself in this way, and was not annoyed. She just shook her head andughed helplessly. But it was the blue phosphorus snake. Seeing that someone was going to pick up the treasure that he had guarded for many years, he ignored all the Yue here and went straight to Gu Sheng. "Be careful!" Zhu Yue was surprised and immediately eximed. Gu Sheng just took off the snow lotus in the cold pool, and then he noticed a strong wind in his ear. She only had time to turn her head, something was rubbing her hair. Then, she saw the huge head of the snake biting towards her. I can''t hide. Gu Sheng points to the sword in his hand, ready to fight for the price of biting by the Bishu snake to give it some color to see. The sound of sharp teething into the flesh came out, but it did not bite gusein. With only one eye, Gu Shengyin''s eyes turned red. Originally, he turned the sword to the snake''s tail and cut it straight to the seven inch ce of the green phosphorus snake. "Damn it!" Without paying attention to the green phosphorus snake whose head was cut off by his own sword, Gu Sheng went ashore with ZhuYue in his arms. Just for a short time, Zhu Yue''s lip color has be ck. She knew it was poisonous, but she didn''t expect it to be so poisonous! The Wulin people on the shore also rushed toe. They didn''t see the battle clearly and didn''t know what happened. I only saw that demon cult leader came out with a man in his arms. He was the leader of his own Wulin! - eight shifts. Dear ones, please remember to vote for Gao Lengzhi, and see my cry for my efforts ~ congrattions to the fairy a Yu for bing the fifth leader of this article, and scattering flowers and flowers \\ (^ o ^) / ~ congrattions , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1369 Gu Sheng was half kneeling on the ground and kept moving in his hands. Without hesitation, he crushed the snow lotus in the cold pond with his internal force and fed it into the mouth of Zhu Yue. This is the most precious snow lotus in the cold pool! Not to mention the people of the demon sect, even the people in the Wulin think that the leader is really generous. He even uses such precious things to save the enemy. Originally, Wu Ye Li''s face had the advantage. Coupled with her actions, the group of people in the Wulin immediately felt that the evil cult did not seem to be as hateful as it was rumored to be. Gu Sheng looked at them and said faintly, "it''s not that this seat is so kind, it''s just a talent. The leader of ZhuYue''s alliance is injured on behalf of me. I don''t want to owe people any more." She just got the most precious snow lotus in the cold pool, and all of them were fed into Zhu Yue''s mouth. However, after hearing her words, these people in the Wulin felt better about her. He is not willing to take credit for his good deeds. He knows how to repay his kindness. The leader of the demon sect is really noble and pure! When Gu Sheng got up after feeding ZhuYue, he saw the shining eyes of many Wulin people, as if he were a rare saint in the world. Gu Shengyin: "it''s She was seen by this look a little infiltration, also do not know this group of people, exactly want to go. The appearance of ZhuYue is frightening, but Gu Shengyin knows that the drug that can restrain the venom of the green phosphorus snake most in the whole world is the snow lotus in the cold pool which is associated with it. This snow lotus goes down, Zhu Yue wants to have what matter, also won''t have. Looking around for a week, she realized that there was no more of her own business here, and she didn''t say much. She took the demon sect disciples behind her and left. A group of Wulin people were left to look at the Wulin alliance leader who was lying on the ground, and the Wulinpatriots who had been killed by the venom of the green phosphorus snake. They were at a loss: what are they doing this trip for? Cold pond snow lotus was taught by the devil, and finally all into the stomach of their own alliance leader. They are OK, just ended up in vain, those unfortunate colleagues have lost a life in vain. However, in the Wulin, life and death are not up to people. They want to fight for this treasure. If they lose their lives, they can''t be strange. Gu Sheng was sitting in the white shawl sedan chair, and behind him came the words of some doubts from elder Li: "master, I don''t understand. Why do you want to feed all the snow lotus in the cold pool with the Wulin alliance leader?" Li elder also knows a little about medical ethics. At that time, he knew that the Wulin alliance leader had deep internal power. Even if he was poisoned by snake venom, he could detoxify it by half a nt at most. It''s impossible for the cult leader not to understand this, but he deliberately gave the whole nt to the Wulin alliance leader. Gu Sheng said faintly: "the snow lotus in the cold pool is of little use to me. Don''t those people in the Central ins want this stuff very much? What they are trying to snatch is just something that can be given away at will in my eyes. It is veryplicated to estimate their mood at the moment? " After thinking about it for a while, the elder suddenly felt admiration for his master. I can think of it! This is a good face! In fact, there are two reasons for Gu Sheng to say. One is that Zhu Yue ispletely her own family. This cold pool snow lotus again precious, fed him Gu Sheng because also not a bit distressed. Second, Cheng Mingyue''s father, Cheng Zhen, has yet to find a suitable treatment for the toxic heat in his body. At present, only this coldke snow lotus may be given a try. But in this world, such a cold pond snow lotus, now, is no one. Gu Sheng does not like Cheng Zhen, who indulges his daughter infinitely and even covers up her murder. Now the only thing in the world that can save him is gone. Do not know to hear this news, Cheng Zhen can be angry vomit blood? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1370 This cold pool is not far from Wudu mountain. Gu Shengyin and his party soon returned to the demon sect. The next day, Gu Sheng was taking a rest in the waterside pavilion. Suddenly, some subordinates came to report and some unknown people broke into Wudu mountain without authorization. What''s more, the martial arts skills of that person are excellent. The master in the teaching can''t stop him. It''s suspected that Wulin alliance leader Zhu Yue. Gu Sheng opened his eyes abruptly. "System!" The system immediately knew what she meant. After a moment, it said, "yes, the host. The visitors are indeed all kinds of people." Gu Sheng nodded his chin with a good-looking finger and said in a slow voice, "go, pleasee to me." "Yes." Soon, someone came here with a blue robe of Zhu Yue. Gu Sheng looked at him intently, and his eyes were divine. Obviously, he was in good condition, and the venom of the green phosphorus snake had been removed. Yeah? Her eyes suddenly congealed -- although Zhu Yue''s eyes were bright, but after a close look, there was a trace of confusion inside. This should not be the eyes of those who have everything in mind. "You all step back." The music stopped, and all the people who served here retreated. Only Gu Shengyin and ZhuYue were left. Zhu Yue only felt that there must be something very attractive to him in the pavilion in front of him. He at this time a pure heart, since want, do not hesitate to approach. Layers of gauze curtains were lifted away, and ZhuYue saw the man half reclining on the soft couch. Before seeing this man, Zhu Yue had thought about what he wanted to see for many times. After seeing the man, the burning desire in his heart ceased - she should be like this. Gu Shengyin saw this man standing there staring at himself, and couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows and smile and say, "all the alliance leaderse to our demon sect, but what''s important to discuss with you?" Leader? Is it yourself? Zhu Yue frowned. He only knew that when he woke up, he seemed to have forgotten a lot of things. At that time, he was in an inn with a strong desire to find someone. So he followed his desire and came here. Seeing the woman in front of him, he felt the agitation in his body andpletely calmed down. Obviously, this woman is the one you are looking for. When he thought of something, Zhu Yue''s face suddenly turned a little red. Is this woman the one he is pleased with? seeing that he heard his words, Gu Sheng didn''t have any response. He just stared at himself, even his ears were red, and he was more determined that there was something wrong with this man. She was anxious in her heart, and with a sh of her figure, she came to ZhuYue''s and put her hand on his pulse. The pulse gate is the key point. As early as you realize that someone is approaching, the subconscious body of ZhuYue should be on guard. But at that moment, a gust of fragrant wind came, looking at the woman standing in front of him frowning and worried. He quietly rxed his body and let him feel the pulse for himself. This man won''t hurt himself. He was so sure. He was a little taller than her, and when he lowered his head, he could see her drooping serious eyebrows and greasy skin on her neck. His heart was ready to move. Want to hold her. Gu Sheng, who finished the pulse for ZhuYue, did not notice anything wrong. He was about to raise his head and ask him about it. Suddenly, he was hugged by a warm embrace. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1371 Gu Sheng was surprised. Who is ZhuYue? He is the leader of the martial arts world and is recognized by all as a gentleman. How could he have been so abrupt. She raised her head and turned to Zhu Yue''s eyes. It is a pair of very beautiful eyes, looking at their own time filled with pure joy, like a distant night sky shining with countless stars. "¡­¡­ All kinds of things Eximed Gu Sheng, hesitating. Zhu Yue still held her and did not let go. He asked with some doubts: "my name Is it called ZhuYue? " He is not a suspicious person, but he is not a fool who will reveal his background casually. If in front of others, Zhu Yue will not easily reveal the fact that he does not remember anything. But in front of this man, he doesn''t hide anything. I don''t know where he came from. He is just sure that this person will not hurt himself. Hearing ZhuYue''s words, Gu Sheng was determined by the doubts in his heart. It seems that this may be the seque of bifos snake venom. Even if she took the antidote for ZhuYue in time, he was inevitably affected. Just do not know, this amnesia symptom, how long can it take to recover? But there are obviously more important things ahead. Gu Sheng pointed to himself and ZhuYue: "do you know what is the rtionship between us?" Zhu Yue is obviously interested in this. He turned his head and thought, "sweetheart?" In fact, Zhu Yue knew it was impossible. The person in front of her is obviously of high status in this ce. If you really have a romantic rtionship with her, you can''t be so hindered when you go up the mountain. However, there is always a voice in the bottom of my heart telling him that she is his lover. So he answered. Hearing such an answer, Gu Sheng sniffed andughed. With her smile, Zhu Yue, who had been paying attention to her, felt that her mood became clear with her smile. Such a cold face is not suitable for her, she should have been smiling in her arms. Gu Sheng raised his head and looked at Zhu Yue. This man, after amnesia, was really straightforward and lovely. She said with a smile, "I tell you that you are the leader of the Wulin in the Central ins, and I am the leader of the demon sect that everyone fears. We are not lovers. On the contrary, we are natural enemies Zhu Yue didn''t even look away from her when she heard this. He held her so loosely that he could not help but look down and sniff her hair. His voice was rxed: "I don''t remember anything. What you said has nothing to do with me now. I just know that I''m here now, and I''m happy to hold you Gu Sheng burst outughing. Then suddenly he was picked up by ZhuYue. Zhu Yue frowned and looked at her feet without shoes. She didn''t agree with her eyes and eyebrows: "if it''s cold on the ground, no matter how fierce you are, you should pay attention to your body." He gently held her on the soft couch, personally took the snow-white silk to wipe the dust off her feet, and after careful inquiry, he found white socks to put on for her. Gu Shengyin looked at her with his chin on his chin: "the leader of Wulin wears socks for me personally. I don''t know how many people''s Chins will be startled if he says it. Zhu Yue shook her foot and said, "I''m not a leader of Wulin. I''m just a man who admires you." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1372 Gu Sheng looked at him with a wink: "are you afraid that I will find a reason to get rid of your greatest enemy when your memory has not recovered?" Zhu Yue sat next to her, smelling the words and smiling, "can you?" Gu Shengyin pretended: "I have to think about this." Zhu Yueughed: "I don''t think you will." Seeing Gu Shengyin looking at himself, Zhu Yue said with a smile, "if you have no feelings for me, you should have thrown me out as early as when I held you for the first time." He just lost his memory, not his brain. When he was unable to control his emotions and hugged the people in front of him, her surprise and stiffness did not escape her eyes. This shows that this kind of intimacy is also the first time for the two people. But she didn''t push him away. This kind of cognition makes Zhu Yue in a good mood. Maybe, the two people have a good feeling for each other, but have not said it? In this way, Zhu Yue was grateful for his loss of memory. Without the memory of the past, he didn''t know the responsibility of the leader of Wulin. Gu Sheng felt a little bad because of his appearance that everything was in my heart. She deliberately asked, "if you are the leader of Wulin, you have been in the territory of my demon sect for so long, don''t you fear that someone will nder your reputation?" "I know very well how many viins are hidden in the Wulin of Central ins." ZhuYue smell speech light way: "have what rtion, big is not appropriate, that alliance leader is." Gu Sheng loved to see him like this, but he still said, "you have no memory now, so naturally you say so." Zhu Yue looked at her and said seriously, word by word: "although I can''t remember the past things clearly now, I can''t lose my feeling and judgment from the bottom of my heart." He held out his hand and put Gu Shengyin''s hand on his chest to let her feel the beat of her heart. "Here, he is telling me, in my mind, there is nothing like you." Gu Sheng was stunned for a while. After half a sound, she seemed to escape. Don''t go over and don''t talk. Zhu Yue can see clearly, her ears are secretly red. He was amused to himself: it was obvious that he had pretended to be an old-fashioned man before, but he was unexpectedly pure when he was really sincere. Reluctant to let her be so embarrassed, Zhu Yue said, "I haven''t known your name after talking for so long?" Gu Sheng turned her head calmly and took up the high stand of the leader of her sect again: "then you must remember clearly that this seat is called Wu Ye Li." Zhu Yue nodded solemnly: "Ye Li, a very nice name. I''ll never forget it in my life. " Gu Sheng red at him suspiciously. Isn''t it well-known in the Wulin of central ins that the alliance leader ZhuYue has a good character and a gentleman''s style? Are you sure that ZhuYue is the same person you saw? What kind of gentleman is this? Clearly, it''s a wild flower. Coincidentally, it''s like a spring wind. Vagrant! Gu Shengyin is just so quick. No one knows better than her whether this person is useful or not. Perhaps after losing his memory, his personality is more inclined to her lover himself? Gu Sheng turned his eyes and looked at ZhuYue, and asked his previous question again: "so, what is the so-called matter of Zhu Yue''sing here?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1373 Zhu Yue looked at the man in front of him. He replied: "before I saw Ye Li, I didn''t know why I insisted oning here. After seeing ye Li, I became clear." "I''m here for you." This answer obviously satisfied Gu Shengyin. Her ssy eyes are full of smile, so she looks at ZhuYue with endless hints: "for this seat? What are you doing here? " Zhu Yue felt that his mind and spirit would be lost in those beautiful eyes. He obeyed the will of his heart and told her the deepest desire in his heart: e for you, want to stay by your side, want to embrace you, want to make you belong to me." "If such words are spread out, I am afraid that this audience will be a bewitching spirit." Zhu Yue looked at her smile and said in his heart, "isn''t it you? As soon as I saw you, I felt that there was nothing else important in the world. " Gu Sheng became serious because of her look. She looked at Zhu Yue and said, "do you admire me?" Zhu Yue nodded: "I adore you." Gu Shengyin is no longer interested: "that happens to be very good, I also like you." A joy on all sides. Although from Gu Shengyin''s words and deeds can roughly guess her mind, but really heard her own admission of this moment, his heart still can not help but rise a burst of ecstasy. Gu Shengyin looked at him andughed: "ZhuYue, as soon as I see you, I want to enve you into my demon sect and be a leader''s wife." It sounds a little rude. But Zhu Yue just nodded: "it''s a good idea. Unfortunately, I don''t remember the first time I met Ye Li. I don''t know if I met Ye Li for the first time. I also want to take Ye Li back to be the wife of the Wulin alliance leader. " He turned to the topic again and said, "but it''s not toote to be the husband of the demon sect leader. What do ye Li think?" When two honest people talk, they are so straightforward. If such a conversation between the two people spread to the world, I don''t know how many people''s Chins will be startled. However, ording to their personalities, they are not people who pay attention to these things. Gu Sheng had a moment''s heart to hear Zhu Yue''s words. In herst life, it has always been her regret that they couldn''t be together. She didn''t know whether ZhuYue''s personality had been affected. However, such a hasty decision is irresponsible to both of them. She looked at Zhu Yue and shook her head: "although I want to tell the whole world that you are already a member of this seat, it is not good." "When you recover your memory, if it''s the same as it is now. How about if we promise you a grand wedding ceremony Zhu Yue nodded with a smile. I''m afraid that at that time, it would be better to have another person to hold the wedding ceremony. When the elder came back from the outside in a hurry to see the leader, he saw that all the people who served him closely were outside the waterside pavilion. He had some doubts: "is the leader absent?" The white maid answered, "the maid is entertaining thedy." Li elder was thinking about what kind of guest he was. He saw their leader and a young mane out side by side. Seeing Zhu Yue, he shrank from the elder''s eyes. It is widely heard that the Wulin alliance leader who was not found after poisoning appeared in the demon cult. Still with their leader! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1374 "Leave elder?" Gu Sheng because see straight Leng Leng stand in front of the elder, some doubt, "but something to report?" When the elder came back to God, he reflected that the things he wanted to report were around the leader of his family? However, in the eyes of his religious leader, he said: "I have received news that the leader of the Wulin alliance mysteriously disappeared on his way back after poisoning Well, there''s a rumor that it''s my evil cult. " He said that he took a look at the Wulin alliance leader standing beside his religious leader, and deeply felt that if other people saw thising out of the demon cult, he was afraid that the pot would be even more irresistible. Gu Sheng took a look at all the Yue around him and snorted, "let them tell you, what''s the use of those Wulin people besides being able to chew their tongue?" From the elder smell speech immediately should be. In fact, he doesn''t care about the rumors at all now. He wants to know why the Wulin alliance leader appears in their demon sect. Besides, they still get along so harmoniously? But Gu Sheng obviously didn''t exin to him, so he sent people down. Gu Shengyin took ZhuYue around the whole demon sect. Zhu Yue looked at it. The buildings around were not as gloomy and terrifying as the ordinary people imagined. There were even many children ying with each other. It''s no different from a normal school. He was curious for a moment, and then asked, "I don''t think you are as terrible as the rumor. Why are you called a demon cult?" What''s more, it''s enough for outsiders to call the demon cult. Why do they call themselves demon religion? Don''t you think it''s an insulting word? Speaking of this, Gu Shengyin is helpless. "We''re not called the cult, we''re called the cult," she said All the people were dumb. He never thought that someone would call the sect the demon sect? This is clearly telling others that you are not a good person? Gu Shengyin took ZhuYue to a clearing on the top of the mountain and found a stone to make it. Zhu Yue looked at her and learned to find a stone to sit beside her. Gu Shengyin said: "the ancestors of our demon sect came from outside. At that time, we were ostracized by the Wulin of the Central ins, and our ancestors were so angry that they chose this ce where no one was interested and established a sect. " "At that time, the ancestors wanted to give me a domineering Christian name. Finally, they chose to choose the name of demon sect." "He feels that no matter which cult it is, it has always been the existence of the Central ins Wulin. In the future, we will certainly be the existence that makes the Central ins Wulin fear the name. " At first, Zhu Yue thought that he was very serious, butter he couldn''t helpughing. Who can know the origin of the evil cult, which makes people in the Jianghu scared? However, he said with a smile: "today''s evil cult has indeed made the Central ins Wulin smell pale." What he said was totally subconscious. Gu Sheng didn''t pay attention to this, so she nodded: "that''s good. In terms of strength, you Central ins Wulin. No sect is my opponent of demon sect! " Looking at the proud expression of the people around him, Zhu Yue nodded. Although he did not know the strength of the Central ins Wulin, the strength of the demon sect. However, what ye Li said is right. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1375 That night, Gu Shengyin summoned the backbone of the demon sect and said that he had important matters to discuss with him. Discuss important matters? Hearing this news, all the elders and Dharma protectors of the demon sect were very excited. As you know, the demon sect has always been very harmonious, and it is close to the ce outside the pass. Basically, there is nothing to do. As for what ns to dominate the Central ins? I''m sorry, they don''t have such a big future. Therefore, people in the Central ins of Wulin really want more. They always think that the evil cult people are not our race, and they must have been making some bad ideas. However, the people of the evil cult also felt that the people in the Central ins had too many minds. They were annoyed by it, let alone long-term rule in the Central ins. They had been dealing with them all the time. From the top to the bottom, the demon sect is veryzy in everything except practicing martial arts. Lazy for a long time, people who like this kind of life will feel very boring. No, the leader has orders. It''s obvious that something big happened! All the senior officials of the demon cult think that it''s a bit annoying to raise flowers, nt grass and amuse birds every day. It''s also a good thing to do something new. When the elders came to the assembly hall, they saw the handsome man sitting beside their leader. At first sight, I don''t know, but I''m familiar with it. Forget it. It has nothing to do with me. Two more steps, no! Take a closer look at the man. How can he be like the legendary new leader of the Central ins Wulin? Although the people of demon sect are veryzy, they will not forget what they should do. For example, in the hands of all the senior officials of the demon sect, they all have a list and portraits of famous residents and rookies in the Central ins. After all, although they didn''t take others seriously, the Central ins always regarded them as the enemy. If you know yourself and your enemy, you can be invincible in a hundred battles. The first picture on that list, which is high above, is not the man sitting in front of their leader now? Again, I feel the breath of his whole body. The breath is round, deep like a mountain, but still. Obviously, he is a master of martial arts! Then it won''t be a fake. Who has the ability to cultivate a person who has the appearance and strength of the Central ins Wulin alliance leader? Think about the disappearance of the leader in the Wulin of Central ins during this period of time All the senior officials of the demon cult have shown their admiration for their leader. The master is a real master! Look, look, even the leader of Wulin is sitting beside the leader. Obviously, they thought Gu Shengyin used some special means to subdue the Wulin alliance leader. But when you think about it, it''s true. It is just that Gu Sheng''s method of epting people is somewhat different. "Ladies and gentlemen, I call you here today to introduce one person to you." The senior officials of the demon cult tacitly set their eyes on Zhu Yue. "Mr. Gu, from today on, is the guest of my demon sect. His main task is... " Gu Sheng looked at his friends with a smile and said in a deep voice, "it is responsible for the safety of this seat." "Holy master!" Although many members of the demon cult feel that the big event is such a thing, they are very happy to see this scene. In charge of the safety of the leader, in other words, what does it mean? The guardian of the leader! If those respectable Wulin people knew that their missing leader had be the guardian of the cult leader, their faces would be very wonderful! ___ You know, Mr. Gu. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1376 So Zhu Yue stayed in the demon cult. Gu Shengyin also asked him whether he wanted to go back. After all, if this matter was spread out, it would not be good for ZhuYue''s reputation. Although she didn''t care about these things, Zhu Yue had such an identity after all, and she was afraid that she would have some trouble after recovering her memory. But Zhu Yue refused. He felt that staying by Gu Shengyin''s side was the mostfortable thing for him. Since he insists, Gu Shengyin has no need to push people out. In their spare time, they had apetition and asionally yed flute and tea together. They had a natural and unrestrained life. In the twinkling of an eye, half a month has passed. It was too easy for Gu Sheng to feel uneasy. Because Zhu Yue''s memory is not half recovered. After two days, Gu Shengyin asked the miracle doctor in the religion to diagnose and treat ZhuYue. However, the result was the same every time: Mr. Gu had no physical problems. Gu Shengyin has personally investigated for many times, but he can''t think of anything. Seeing her worried appearance, Zhu Yueforted her: "don''t worry, don''t say it''s only temporary. Even if I can''t remember it in my life, it doesn''t matter." "I think it''s good to be like this now." Gu Shengyin''s hand is held, and she looks at ZhuYue, still worried. The rxed days of the two did notst long, and the Wulin side of the Central ins never gave up looking for their missing leader. Finally, all kinds of signs revealed that their leader was probably in the hands of the demon cult. However, Gu Shengyin did not specially block the event that the leader of the demon sect recently got a guard with excellent martial arts skills. In this way, the identity of the so-called guardian of the cult leader is rather suspicious. "Elder martial brother must have been taken away by the evil cult thief!" In the conference hall of the Wulin League, a young woman with a fairly high seat said with concern. The woman''s eyebrows are like distant mountains and her eyes are like waves. The lotus is beautiful and beautiful. Not to mention this time also frown, a very worried and anxious appearance. Not to mention those young men in their early twenties, even those old people who are used to the world''s situation, are not able to bear it. There are many old Wulin elders present. She is a younger generation. No one thinks it wrong to speak here. Obviously, she has a high status in the Wulin. This beautiful woman is Cheng Mingyue, the most famous beauty in the Wulin. As soon as she said this, an old man with white hair and red face sitting beside her said, "Mingyue, there are so many old people here. How can you allow a little girl to talk?" Although words are words of reprimand, there is not much reprimand in that tone. "Brother Cheng, Mingyue girl is also too worried about her elder martial brother, so you don''t have to be too strict." Sure enough, as soon as Cheng Zhen''s words were finished, there was a Taoist priest in Qingyi on his left to dissuade him. After a long argument, they finally turned their eyes to the old man in white robe. The old man in white robe is the master of ZhuYue and the best master in the world in the past -- Mu Qingfeng. Mu Qingfeng pondered for a while and said, "tomorrow, I will go to the demon sect in person to find out the truth." Everyone was overjoyed when they heard the speech. They all said that they would surely get a good result if they admired their predecessors. Mu Qingfengughs bitterly. Do these people forget that he was defeated by the leader of the evil cult just half a year ago? - in the eighth watch, baby, happy weekend (¨s 3 systems) ¨r the monthly pass has fallen, and those who have tickets will give Gao Lengzhi a ticket , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1377 "Sect leader, there is a group of Wulin people visiting at the foot of the mountain." Gu Sheng was in a good mood today. He was going to cook a pot of tea on the back mountain when he heard from his subordinates. She looked at the teapot which had just been simmered on fire, and said to Zhu Yue on one side, "the person who came to look for you is here. Go and have a look." She had previously given orders that if there were people from the Central ins Wulin to visit. If the words are not polite and intend to break through, they will all be beaten and thrown down the mountain. If they are polite, let them go up the mountain. Mu Qingfeng took a group of people to the mountain. When he saw the fabled demon cult look like this, he was not less surprised than ZhuYue. Mu Qingfeng said to the people around him: "this cult is different from what we always think." Behind him, the woman with a white gauze hat who couldn''t see her face clearly said, "maybe it''s this evil cult that makes a mystery." This woman must follow Cheng Mingyue. She was obviously quite authoritative among the young people, and when she said this, several people nodded. Mu Qingfeng looks at this heart and sighs. As a little disciple, he has a good talent and a good family background. That is to say, his mind and vision are really narrow. When the disciple of the demon sect who led the way heard such words, he moved his mouth. Finally, he thought of the leader''s order and said nothing. This group of people in the Wulin of the Central ins can''t fight them, and they can only defend the little dignity they have left with their only mouth. He took them outside a hall and did not go in. "It''s not a ce for me to enter. Please,dies and gentlemen." Cheng Mingyue doesn''t seem to pay attention to her party when she sees a demon cult minion. She can''t stand the fact that no matter where she goes, she is full of stars. She sneered and sarcastically said: "if it''s really the barbarians outside the pass, they can''t even treat guests at all." When Mu Qingfeng heard this, his face sank: "bright moon!" Cheng Mingyue''s face is not angry, but the master wants to say that this trip is to ask for help from others, so that they all keep their temper. ording to her meaning, it''s OK to fight the demon sect directly? At this time, I only heard the disciple say, "My Demon sect has always treated the Phoenix with the etiquette of receiving the Phoenix; for the Shangshan pheasant, it has used the etiquette of treating the pheasant. I''ll make all the guestsugh "You Cheng Mingyue was livid by this. Isn''t this a in irony to them, is it a pheasant? She was held by people since childhood. Where has she been so slighted? At that time, the whip from his waist turned into a snake with open teeth and ws, which was about to be whipped on the disciple. Mu Qingfeng didn''t expect his little disciple''s temper to be so fierce. Just as he wanted to raise his hand to stop him, he saw the demon sect disciple stretching out his hand from his sleeve. His hands were as white as jade, which obviously didn''t match his face. Some of the Central ins disciples were attracted by his hand, and then the next moment, they widened their eyes - this man, unexpectedly, caught Cheng Mingyue''s whip with his bare hands! You know, Cheng Mingyue is also the master of Mu Qingfeng, the first master in the past. Although he is not as good as his elder martial brother ZhuYue, he is also the leader of the younger generation. None of the Central ins disciples present dare say that they can take over her whip so easily. This demon sect is so powerful? Even an ordinary disciple has the ability topete with the outstanding young generation in Central ins? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1378 Mingxin saw that the people of Central ins couldn''t believe it. They still looked like they didn''t move. They were dark and cool in their hearts. Where is he an ordinary disciple? He is the favorite little disciple of the elder, and the most talented one among his brothers. When he heard that a man from the Central ins wasing, he kicked him to pick him up. Guest Oh, no, it''s the reception. Li elder also secretly told him: those people in the Central ins Wulin like to dress up with dignity. Pretend to be a good man, a gentleman, and a noble character. "If necessary, you can also put on some clothes!" Li Chang always said that to him. He was most relieved of his little disciple. In my heart, I can''tpare myself to this son of a bitch who has lived for most of my life. Mingxin put down the whip in his hand and continued to say calmly: "all of you, you''d better go into the hall. The leader is still waiting." In his words, he did not pay any attention to Cheng Mingyue''s whip. Cheng Mingyue''s face turned blue with anger, but after a nce at Mu Qingfeng, she stopped her practice of entanglement. "Let''s go." Seeing Cheng Mingyue still in ce, Mu Qingfeng''s voice sank down: "Mingyue, even master''s words, do you listen to it?" Mu Qingfeng, the master in Cheng Mingyue''s heart, is still very intimidating. She bit her lips bright red and stomped her feet with her master. There were two people sitting in the open hall. The woman in purple sits on her head with her head on her side, watching another person''s movement. Another man in green robe is making tea very seriously. Both of them looked serious and didn''t seem to find a group of people in the hall. As soon as Cheng Mingyue entered the hall, he was attracted by the man in green: "elder martial brother!" Zhu Yue filled Gu Shengyin''s Cup slowly, and then put down the teapot in his hand. He looked at the beautiful woman who took off the gauze hat with some doubts: "girl, but in calling me?" Although Gu Shengyin has never concealed his identity, he also said that he has a very strong identity. But those who have no half memory have no impression on them. As soon as he said this, everyone in the Wulin who came with him was in an uproar. Even master Mu Qingfeng frowned. Gu Sheng picked up the teacup and sniffed it. Then he said with a smile, "it''s calling you." As soon as she said this, Cheng Mingyue''s eyes finally fell on her. Only one eye, her pupil is a contraction. Cheng Mingyue is proud of her beauty since she was a child. Of course, she also has the capital to be proud: her appearance bes more and more beautiful as she grows older. There is no more beautiful woman in the whole Central ins Wulin. She is worthy of the first beauty in the Central ins Wulin. This is also true, because Wu Ye Li is not from the Central ins. If she was from the Central ins, the title of the first beauty in the Central ins Wulin would not fall on Cheng Mingyue. This is the first time Cheng Mingyue has seen such a beautiful and aggressive woman. This woman, her facial features, her sitting posture, even a casual smile provoked by the corners of her mouth, are sending out a thrilling charm. For men, it''s a deadly attraction. If she sits here, she can only have one identity: Wu Ye Li, the leader of the magic cult. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1379 Cheng Mingyue is extremely jealous. She hated not only the beauty of the woman, but also the intimate gesture of her and her elder brother. Cheng Mingyue had a good opinion of his elder martial brother ZhuYue a long time ago. She has a high status and contacts with the best of the younger generation in the Wulin. But no matter in the eyes of many people, those people in front of her elder martial brother can only be reduced to foil. The girl''s mind is in such unknowingly fall between. But Zhu Yue was always gentle and polite to her little sister. Some of them are close to each other. After all, they learn from the same school. But Cheng Mingyue doesn''t want the intimacy of taking care of her sister. She knew that in the eyes of her elder martial brother Zhu Yue, she always regarded herself as a little younger martial sister who needed to be taken care of, rather than a girl who had grown up. If it has been like this all the time, after all, there are many women who admire the elder martial brother in the Wulin, but no one has ever been qualified to stand beside him. Only she, Cheng Mingyue, is the closest person to the elder martial brother. But now what does she see? He has always been a gentle and polite elder martial brother who keeps a distance from others. He even reaches down to make tea for others and even holds it to her hand. The gesture of concentration, as if he was holding a cup of tea, but Cheng Mingyue shakes her head and doesn''t want to think about it. She looked at Gu Shengyin directly and said in a sharp voice, "what have you done to my elder martial brother Gu Sheng frowned. "Pa!" A loud p in the open hall. Mu Qingfeng didn''t even have time to stop it. Cheng Mingyue covers her face, full of disbelief and resentment. This woman even pped herself in front of so many people! Gu Sheng gently shook his hand and looked at Cheng Mingyue''s face without emotion: "disasteres from the mouth, little girl or pay attention to it." "You..." Cheng Mingyue wants to open his mouth again, but he swallows Gu Sheng because of his cool eyes. She knew that if she really said it, the woman in front of her would not be afraid of anything. Her face suddenly moved. Her eyes were full of tears, and the clear tears rolled down like that. Mu Qingfeng looks at the little disciple. Although she is impulsive in her heart, she also has some heartache. He looked at Gu Shengyin and her side and saw the scene of the indifferent big disciple, frowned and said, "it''s just that the little baby is not sensible. I''m afraid the punishment is too heavy." How important is the face of a girl''s family? "Too heavy?" Gu Shengyin suddenly stood up. "I''m afraid you think it''s unreasonable for me to p her. It''s natural for this little girl to open her mouth and scold her "Or, in the eyes of all, this seat is really a witch?" She sneered and looked at Mu Qingfeng: "Mr. Mu is also an elder in Wulin. I''d like to think about it for a long time. If I open my mouth and call you mu Qingfeng immortal, will he think I''m young and ignorant?" She is now standing in her purple robe. Although her face is young, she has an invible posture: "I thought that you are also people of etiquette. I don''t want to have such an attitude. As such... " She said coldly, e and see off the guests!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1380 With her words, from outside the hall, countless disciples of the evil cult in ck clothes suddenly swarmed in, standing on both sides of the hall, surrounded the people, looking at this group of Wulin people with bad looks. Originally also a few young people who were not angry in this situation finally stepped back, close to Mu Qingfeng. It seems that this is also the time for them to remember. They are faced with whether they are others or not, but the leader of the cult. Mu Qingfeng looks at Gu Shengyin withplicated positive color. She had said it well before. When her little disciple called out the siren, she felt that the moon was rude, but she didn''t realize what was wrong. Maybe he alwayses from the praise of justice. In the bottom of his heart, he still has a grudge against the cult. Until he was awakened by a word from the young demon sect leader. In vain, he lived most of his life, and his insight was even inferior to that of a younger generation. He nced at the headmaster of the evil cult and the well-trained disciples of the cult. He sighed in his heart. Just looking at the posture, the demon sect is much better than the scattered Wulin sects in recent years. He arched his hand and said to Gu Shengyin, "we are rude. Please forgive us." Gu Sheng, however, turned aside and returned a gift. She just did that for the purpose of preemption. If someone else suppressed her momentum in her own territory, she would not have to do it. After all, this is Zhu Yue''s master, and she can''t go too far. Mu Qingfeng then said, "today I am here for the sake of my useless apprentice. I don''t know if the leader can solve our doubts. " Cheng Mingyue looked at her master like this. She was very puzzled. She widened her eyes and said, "master, what are we doing with her? This man was just as rude to you! Let''s fight directly and take back the elder martial brother. " "Moon, shut up!" Mu Qingfeng used to think that this disciple was naive and naive, but now she knows that she really does not know the height of heaven and earth! Where is this? The world of demons! How many of them deal with a whole demon sect master? Even if Mu Qingfeng is conceited again, he knows that if he is in a bad rtionship, he or she must be himself and others who can''t get out of Wudu mountain. Cheng Mingyue was reprimanded by her teacher who loved her all the time. In her heart, she felt only infinite injustice. As soon as she looked up, she saw Zhu Yue, who had been standing beside Gu Sheng and was speechless: "elder martial brother! Do you just watch this demon cult leader bully your master and younger martial sister? You are the leader of the Central ins Wulin! How can you be in this demon sect, with this demon... " Obviously, she was ready to call the demon girl again. However, with a smile in her eyes, Gu Sheng remembered the lesson that the other party had taught her before, and she swallowed the words back: "does this demon cult collude with others?" It will be seen from the beginning to the end. To tell the truth, during his time in the demon sect, Gu Shengyin did not deliberately conceal his identity. She told him his past and identity without reservation, and never concealed her dislike for the Central ins Wulin. But even so, she has not been able to discredit the Central ins Wulin in front of herself. In contrast, today, from the beginning of the group of people in the Wulin into the hall, it has a sense of being high on the top. It is said that he is asking for help, but in fact, he feels that he cane here, which is the grace to the demon sect. He couldn''t help thinking: was he one of these people before himself? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1381 He looked at Gu Shengyin subconsciously. The other party is looking at himself with a smile, obviously not taking those people''s words to heart. Zhu Yue''s mood suddenly rxed. He stood up and walked into the hall, but did not go to the group of people, but maintained a rtively polite distance. Zhu Yue said in a loud voice, "Gu woke up and forgot the past, so I don''t know who you are and what you''re looking for me." "The devil sect leader in your mouth is my Savior. Although Gu forgot some things, he also knew that he wanted to repay his kindness. He became a guest here to repay the Lord''s salvation. " In a few words, he made it clear why he was in the demon sect. Only one thing he told a lie: he was not saved by Gu Sheng, so he stayed here, but found him by himself. Just looking at the attitude of these Wulin people, Zhu Yue felt that it was better not to say that. When he was talking, Mu Qingfeng had been looking at his big disciple. Seeing that he has a mellow breath and no stagnant feeling, he knows that there is no injury on the other side. When he talks, his eyes are pure and frank, and his heart knows that he has not lied. But Cheng Mingyue heard ZhuYue''s words and screamed: "Gu? You said yourst name was Gu? You are clearly my elder martial brother, the leader of Wulin ZhuYue! It''s not that the leader of the demon sect has never met you and deliberately told you your false identity. What''s your purpose? " Thest sentence is obviously aimed at Gu Shengyin. Seeing that the fire of the war was on him again, Gu Sheng couldn''t help but pick his brow. When he glimpses the faint jealousy in Cheng Mingyue''s eyes, Gu Sheng knows it clearly. She said that when Cheng Mingyue met her for the first time, she seemed to have a grudge against her. It turns out that the root is here. In the original plot, she secretly harms Wu Ye Li. I''m afraid that in addition to the so-called justice, she can''t get rid of the jealousy mentality? ZHU Yue frowns and looks at Cheng Mingyue. Is this beautiful girl her junior sister? How could you speak so rudely? At this time, Yue Mu asked the teacher to speak for you Zhu Yue looked at the old man who was talking. Although he didn''t recognize him, he felt that he wanted to be close to him. He also imed to be a teacher, and ZhuYue was troubled. He stepped forward and showed his wrist. Mu Qingfeng put on his wrist to investigate carefully, and all the same, can not find out what is wrong. At this time, Gu Shengyin said: "before, when I was fighting for Xuelian in the cold pool with the leader of ZhuYue, the leader of Yueyue was bitten by the green phosphorus snake because of his seat. I don''t want to take advantage of others, so I feed all the snow lotus in the cold pond to detoxify. Zhu Yue''s loss of memory may be due to his previous poisoning. " Mu Qingfeng had heard this from the people of Wulin who had gone with her at that time, and they said the same thing to Gu Shengyin. The group of people in the Wulin also praised the cult leader Gao Fengliang. Mu Qingfeng sighed and whispered to ZhuYue: "disciple, you are a member of the Wulin League after all. Staying in the demon sect is not a long-term n. Would you like to go back with me? " After hearing the speech, Zhu Yue moved in his heart. Naturally, he would not. He wanted to stay with the man all the time. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with losing his memory. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1382 But before he said it, Mu Qingfeng raised his voice to Gu Shengyin and said, "on behalf of my disciple, I would like to thank the Lord for his salvation and eptance. It''s just that I''m the leader of Wulin after all. It''s not a long-term n to stay in the demon sect. " He stopped and said, "as for the salvation of the little apprentice, what does the Lord need? As long as I can do it, I will certainly not refuse." It''s polite to say this, and with Mu Qingfeng''s status as a martial arts elder, no matter who he is, he feels very sincere. Cheng Mingyue heart is still not angry, but at this time, no one paid attention to her. Gu Sheng saw that everyone looked at himself with Mu Qingfeng''s eyes. He couldn''t helpughing strangely: "what are you looking at this seat for? It''s not this seat that you want to take away. " Mu Qingfeng breathes a sigh of relief when he hears the speech. Listening to this tone, the leader of the demon sect seems to have no intention of not letting people go. "But Gu Sheng frowned and seemed to be very distressed. "I finally found such a good guard. You can say that you can take it away. It''s really unpleasant for people to take away." Rao is mu Qingfeng, who feels that he has good self-discipline. He is also made helpless by the deviant cult leader. He said directly, "what do you want from the leader?" In any case, today he is bound to take his apprentice to leave the cult. Gu Shengyin drags his chin and looks at the way they are getting headache by himself. There is a glimmer of pleasure in his eyes. However, this emotion can only be seen by her constant attention. Zhu Yue couldn''t helpughing: since getting along with each other for some time, Gu Shengyin has never concealed his true feelings in front of him. At this moment, he naturally saw that she was just looking for trouble on purpose to revenge these Wulin people for their rude attitude. Zhu Yue''s heart had long been blind. Seeing such a situation, he didn''t think she was too much. On the contrary, he thought that he was really cute. Cheng Mingyue''s mind has always been on the side of the elder martial brother. However, what made her angry was that for such a long time, the elder martial brother had never even looked at himself, and his eyes were always on the demon cult girl. This made her secretly bite a piece of silver teeth. What''s so good about this demon cult girl? Isn''t it just looking better? A look is used to hook. Attract men''s goblin! Gu Sheng was surprised by Zhu Yue''s smiling eyes, looking at the gentle affection in man''s eyes, her mood suddenly improved. Looking at this group of people in the Wulin, it''s so pleasant. She opened her mouth and said, "in this way, Mr. Mu may promise me three conditions?" Seeing that she finally opened her mouth to say the conditions, Mu Qingfeng''s heart calmed down: "please say it, master." "First, in the future, people in the Wulin must not damage the reputation of our demon sect again!" Gu Sheng snorted andughed, "don''t think we don''t know anything. In the past, as long as there were unsolved cases in the Wulin, all the dirty and smelly things were poured on the demon sect." "I just don''t care about the clowns." She looks to admire the breeze: "this one, the old man may agree?" Mu Qingfeng thought about it for a moment. It''s not too much. He nodded: "I''ll exin this point with other Wulin colleagues after I go back." Gu Shengyin said, "well, if such a thing happens again in the future, I will only look for master Mu and the leader of ZhuYue." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1383 Mu Qingfeng choked by her words for a moment, thought about it, and finally did not speak. Gu Shengyin also said: "the second question. I have heard that there is a golden cup in the hand of master mu Hearing this, Mu Qingfeng''s look changed. He got it from a secret ce a few years ago, but he hasn''t studied its use for so many years. No one knows the existence of Jinsi Zhan. How can the cult leader know? What will Gu Sheng know? Of course, it is because in the original plot, Mu Qingfeng uses the golden cup as a graduation ceremony to his apprentice Cheng Mingyue. And Cheng Mingyue uses the thousand silk Gu in the golden cup to control the witch leaf ze. She has to do it first in her life! Gu Sheng didn''t pay attention to Mu Qingfeng''s expression, but said: "I heard that the golden silk is so beautiful that I want to ask him for it." Mu Qingfeng pondered for a moment and nodded: "I will send someone to Wudu mountain in person after I go back." Mu Qingfeng promises everything. If you promise, you will not regret it. "I don''t know what the third request of the Lord is?" Mu Qingfeng asked in a deep voice. Gu Sheng because of a smile: "the third request, this seat has not thought well, it is better to think about it at that time, and then tell Mr. mu?" Cheng Mingyue''s face changed: "Hello! Don''t go too far! " In this way, it is equivalent to that the master has a handle in other people''s hands. Gu Sheng picked up the teacup in his hand and looked at the cold tea with ayer of transparent cyan. He said carelessly: "I just told you what you want. If you don''t agree, you can choose by yourself." Mu Qingfeng''s look changed a few times, and finally said: "good!" In Zhu Yue''s heart, there was some helplessness. These people seemed topletely ignore his own opinions? Those who im to be their master''s brothers and sisters seem to be convinced that they are willing to go with them? At this time, Gu Shengyin''s voice sounded in his ear: "return to the Wulin league with them? There are many miraculous doctors in the Wulin League. Maybe they can help you recover your memory as soon as possible. " It''s the secret transmission. Zhu Yue was stunned. Well, since she wanted to get her memory back. In fact, for himself, he thinks it doesn''t matter. It''s just that Ye Li seems to be very concerned, for fear that there will be any hidden danger. He always looks very worried. Zhu Yue thought of the agreement between them: when his memory recovered, he could really be with her. Such a thought, in his heart, actually rose a faint sense of expectation. Good. Gu Sheng looked at a group of people at the bottom, and said faintly, "since so, please walk slowly, I will not send you off." Her style of doing things is neat and neat. When the matter is settled, she leaves quickly. She didn''t mean to be fond of the Wulin in the Central ins. Around a group of Wulin people, the disciples of the ck suit demon sect also stepped back orderly. Zhu Yue followed them to leave Wudu mountain. Gu Sheng withdrew his eyes as he watched them leave the hall. Then he summoned a group of elders toe and said that he would shut up. A number of elders of the demon sect said that you can rest assured that even if you are not there, there will be no problem with us. It is night, a ck figure in the case of all people did not notice, quietly under the Wudu mountain. Gu Shengyin said that his own men, or in their own eyes to watch, only the most assured. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1384 On the smooth official road, a group of people galloped on the road. It was a group of people who left Wudu mountain not long ago. Cheng Mingyue looks at Zhu Yue, who has been silent since he left, and seems to be in a bad mood. After thinking about it, hees to him while everyone is resting. "Elder martial brother." She handed over a water bag and said, "drink some water." Zhu Yue took a look at her and didn''t take it: "I have it here, thank you." He pointed to his horse. Everyone has a water bag. Cheng Mingyue bit his lip, and did not leave, but sat by Zhu Yue''s side. Zhu Yue took a look at her and moved his body a little: "younger martial sister Cheng, it''s better to avoid suspicion." Cheng Mingyue''s face turned white. She seemed a little ugly, but more sad - her elder brother, even if he lost his memory, would not be close to her. She was unwilling to say in a low voice: "I was a child to worship the master''s door, and grow up with my elder martial brother, what is there to avoid?" Zhu Yue said faintly: "even if it is a master brother and sister, there is no saying that men and women are not avoided." How could he not see that the younger martial sister had different thoughts on herself? Cheng Mingyue''s admiration for ZhuYue has never been covered up. In fact, before ZhuYue lost his memory, Cheng Mingyue always believed that the woman who would stand beside her elder martial brother and be the wife of the alliance leader in the future would be herself. Not only does Cheng Mingyue think so, but also many Wulin people. In the Wulin, who can match the Moon Fairy in terms of reputation and martial arts? But Zhu Yue always regarded this younger martial sister who grew up together as a younger sister. There was silence between them. After a while, someone began to get up, obviously enough rest, ready to start again. Zhu Yue also got up and said to Cheng Mingyue, "younger martial sister Cheng, I''m going to start soon." Cheng Mingyue was dejected. She suddenly said, "elder martial brother, do you know that younger martial sister has always admired you?" After all, she was only a 17-year-old girl. When she said this, Cheng Mingyue had a faint pink on her face. She was born beautiful, such a gesture is undoubtedly very provocative. But Zhu Yue just looked at her and said, "although Zhu Yue has lost his memory, he still knows his mind. From the beginning to the end, Zhu Yue had no love for sister Cheng. " He said no longer look at Cheng Mingyue, a turn on the horse. Alone left Cheng Mingyue standing there, the red powder on his face has not faded, he was shocked white by ZhuYue''s merciless words. In other words, he could not say such indifferent words. Having lost the memory of the past, Zhu Yue has really lost a lot of scruples. When Mu Qingfeng saw that the little disciple was still standing there, he could not help shouting: "bright moon! It''s time to go! " Cheng Mingyuees back to her senses and whispers, and then she turns over to mount her horse and leaves again. Not long after they left, a figure came slowly from the distance. She seems to walk very slowly, as if she is enjoying flowers in spring, but at one moment she is still far away from the ce where her eyes are not real, and the next second she hase near. If there are people from the Wulin here, they must be astonished by the superb lightness skill. This man is Gu Shengyin, who followed this group of Wulin people all the way from Wudu mountain. - it''s a new day. This story is sweet and sweet. Take the easy route. ording to the usual practice of seeking a wave of tickets, to keep the fifth position of the high cold branch ssification monthly pass , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1385 She thought that she had nothing to do with her left and right, but also worried about ZhuYue. In addition, Cheng Mingyue, the target of the mission, was also here, so she simply followed her own way. ording to thew, there are many people in the Wulin who have reached the level of lightness, but they have never dared to chase horses by walking with lightness skill like Gu Shengyin. Why? It''s not that they don''t have enough Kung Fu, but their bodies can''t keep up. Let''s not talk about whether the true Qi in the body will be exhausted. Even if the body power is strong, the body of ordinary people in the Wulin can''t bear such continuous high consumption. But Gu Shengyin is not worried about this problem at all. She has acquired a powerful skill in this world - the S-pole constitution strengthened by the gic fluid. The kind of physique that was at the top of the pyramid in the era of the Great Gxy, if you put it in this world Gu Shengyin once tried with ordinary sword, but he could only make a white mark on the skin surface. That is to say, unless it is a magic weapon, ordinary weapons in the world can''t hurt her at all. Even the most powerful bell jar iron cloth shirt can not do so. Gu Shengyin is even very interesting to think that even if Cheng Mingyue in this world wants to poison herself again, it is estimated that she can''t do it again. The delicate little Gu insect can''t break her body''s defense. When it was getting dark, ZhuYue and his party finally saw an inn. The innkeeper was obviously well-informed. Seeing that a group of them were obviously from the Wulin, he was not as flustered as the ordinary shopkeepers. "Shop keeper, prepare three tables of food for us, and eight rooms to serve." It was Cheng Mingyue who spoke. She is the only one among them. Naturally, she goes to the room one by one, admires the breeze one by one, and ZhuYue, who has lost her memory and doesn''t like to contact with others. The remaining five rooms are for the rest of the Wulin people. Other people have no opinion about this arrangement. But the shopkeeper was a little embarrassed: "to be honest, my guests, there are eight rooms in the shop. Today, a guest has already reserved one." He said, looking at a man in the corner. It was a woman eating alone with her back to the crowd. Look at your back. You should look good. There are not many people in this inn. Today, except for Cheng Mingyue and his party, only the woman and two guests at another table are left in the hotel. They are rtively quiet. But what she heard had nothing to do with what she said. Of course, it is also possible that she did not pay attention to this group of people at all. Whatever it is, it''s an unbearable thing for Cheng Mingyue, who is used to standing tall all the year round. But she doesn''t do it like women who don''t have brains. Instead, he went to the man in front of him and said, "Miss, we have traveled a long way and worked very hard. I wonder if Miss would like to let the upper room out? I''m willing to double the price. " Zhu Yue frowned. They had made a long journey, but they might not be able to live in other rooms except for the upper room? Why did he have to fight for someone else''s room? but he didn''t recover his memory after all. He felt that he was a little strange to the people in front of him, and it was hard to stop him from speaking out at this time. As she spoke, Cheng Mingyue finally saw the woman''s face. She couldn''t help but cry out. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1386 I saw that woman, the right half of her face was smooth and white, very beautiful, but the left half of her face was full of potholes and ferocious scars, which made her look very terrible. She called so that everyone''s eyes were focused. That woman also side to face, let the whole face more clearly exposed in Cheng Mingyue''s eyes. She said coldly: "I have traveled a long way here alone, and I really need a good rest. Come back, girl Her voice is very hoarse. When she speaks, it''s like someone is scratching your heart with a small hook. It''s exciting. Such a clear refusal, ordinary people should not say anything more. But Cheng Mingyue no, she looks cute on the surface, but the temperament is actually the most domineering. If she can''t get what she wants, she is not willing to give up. Cheng Mingyue looked at Gu Shengyin with some embarrassment: "but girl, there are more than ten of us. It is impossible for other people to sleep in the room. Do you want to leave one person to sleep in another room? It''s so unfair. " She frowned, as if such a thing really embarrassed her. His eyes were on Gu Shengyin. If the woman knew what she meant, she would let the room out. Cheng Mingyue is suddenly a little depressed. Why doesn''t her master let her report to her family. If she said who she was, who was the master, and who was the elder martial brother, I''m afraid the woman would have offered the room to them. Then she saw the woman looking at herself, with obvious irony on her face, as if she had all the careful thoughts in her heart in her eyes. "Girl, if you are in a dilemma, you can live in another room and let others live in it. What''s the problem? " "Or..." Gu Sheng red at her, but his hoarse voice rang out in the whole inn. "Girl, you think you are superior to others. You can''t live in the rest of the room if others live in it?" Cheng Mingyue was livid. Of course, she looked down on other rooms, but she couldn''t say that, otherwise her perfect image, which she had worked so hard for so many years, would surely decline a lot. What''s more, it''s the second time she''s ever met someone who doesn''t give her face. The first one is the cult leader! Thinking of that beautiful woman who makes herself pale, Cheng Mingyue''s heart rises a trace of resentment, and then, looking at the woman in front of her is even more unpleasant. She looked at Gu Shengyin, and her voice seemed unbelievable: "girl, why are you so mean? I ask myself why you are so aggressive when I have been treating you politely and seriously asking for your opinion? " The woman snorted coldly, turned round directly, and was obviously toozy to pay attention to her. Cheng Mingyue did not expect that she should be like this, standing there to walk is not to stay or not. Fortunately, at this time, God''s assists appeared. There are many admirers of Cheng Mingyue among a group of Wulin people. Seeing their goddess being "bullied", they just feel that their sense of justice is almost overflowing from their hearts. He came to the table in a few steps, and was about to open his eyes for the goddess. When I saw the woman''s face, I immediately felt more confident. "You ugly, Miss Mingyue, such a gentle girl, how can you export so vicious?" the woman was obviously annoyed and said in a cold voice, "which dog is this? Barking in my ears?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1387 As soon as she said this, the man who started as a goddess couldn''t help it. He immediately pulled out his sword and said, "I thought you were a woman. I wanted to be polite to you. But it turns out that this woman is different." "Today, I will teach you how to speak." He took a sword in his hand and cut it straight at the table in front of the woman. The woman looked at him coldly. The man was stupid, but not vicious. The speed of the sword was so fast that it even brought a gust of strong wind. Obviously, this man has a good foundation. But the next moment, he was all flying backwards, was thrown out directly. In addition to Zhu Yue and Mu Qingfeng, no one could see clearly the movements of the mysterious woman. It was also at this time that Cheng Mingyue felt a trace of fear. Because she found that this woman, seems to be more powerful than she expected. The mysterious woman looked at Cheng Mingyue standing on one side and sneered: "what a gentle and kind Miss Mingyue." The irony in the words can be heard by anyone. The mysterious woman stood up and turned around and went upstairs: "it''s really a disappointment. A good table of dishes has been smoked and smelled by people." It is self-evident who this stinky meal is. The other two people sitting next to each other were obviously aware that they could not afford to be provoked by themselves. They just sat there to eat in silence. Although no one made a sound, Cheng Mingyue always felt that these people must beughing at themselves in their hearts. She pinched her fingernails into the palm of her hand and suppressed her impulse to rush up and cut the woman to pieces with pain. Calm down, Cheng Mingyue. It is the most stupid behavior to revenge yourself. What is the most powerful ability of a woman? That is to let the man voluntarily, obediently, to do things for you. So she looked at ZhuYue with infinite grievances. ording to the strength of the woman, only her elder martial brother and Master seemed to have the hope to defeat her. But Zhu Yue just looked at the staircase strangely, and then directly said to the shopkeeper, "just prepare an ordinary room for me." Hearing this, Cheng Mingyue was in a hurry: "elder martial brother, how can you sleep in an ordinary room?" ZHU Yueqi said, "this room is ready. It was originally for people to live in. Why can''t I live where others live? " He said it like the mysterious woman. This also shows his own attitude towards this matter - Cheng Mingyue''s practice, which he does not approve. Cheng Mingyue''s face turned pale for a while. She never expected that her elder martial brother would be in front of so many people, without giving her face at all. Zhu Yue didn''t think so much. His mind at the moment was attracted by another thing. The night is still. A door suddenly issued a very subtle sound, if ordinary people, certainly can not find. But the people inside or outside are not ordinary people. As soon as Zhu Yue entered the door, he saw a woman sitting quietly on the table beside the window, obviously waiting for a long time. His gentle face immediately spread a happy smile - if Cheng Mingyue saw it, he would be very angry. She tried her best to get Zhu Yue''s indifference, but when she saw this woman, she showed such a happy appearance. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1388 To avoid being noticed, there was no light in the room. However, both Zhu Yue and the woman could see each other clearly. If someone else was here at the moment, he would be very surprised to find that there was a woman whose face was half destroyed in this room, but the woman sitting at this table at the moment was clearly a woman withplete facial features. No, it may not be appropriate to say that she is a woman with perfect facial features. She sat on the edge of the window, there was a veil of moonlight flowing on her face through the window, trance, there is a kind of beauty that does not belong to the world. Zhu Yue walked to her side with a smile and hugged people in her arms: "waiting for me?" Yes, the woman with half of the scar on her face in the daytime is Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng looked at him and didn''t break free: "maybe waiting for you, maybe not waiting for you." Zhu Yue knew what she meant. This was to see whether he recognized people. Although he had confidence in his lover, when ZhuYue really recognized her, Gu Shengyin was still very happy and curious. "How do you recognize me?" She asked herself that her camouge was perfect. Zhu Yue sniffed her hair and said softly, "no matter what you be, I can recognize you at a nce." Besides you, who can make me lose control of my mind at the first sight? For Zhu Yue, Wu Ye Li''s body is just like having something, firmly attracting himself. It''s not drug control, it''s like a fetter in some soul. She was born to be his. He was very sure of that. Gu Shengughed softly: "maybe, we were a couple of lovers in the past life?" Zhu Yue never believed in these things, but when he heard Gu Shengyin''s words, he thought it was very reasonable. He nodded: "it must be the same. Next time we will visit the old moon temple and let him bless us and stay together for generations toe. " Gu Sheng can''t helpughing: the man''s ability to speak love words is really getting better and better. But that''s what she likes. The two people embrace each other quietly, enjoying the warm feeling of breath fusion in the dark. "Yes." Zhu Yue suddenly said, "how can youe here?" He had some doubts. Gu Sheng did not answer. If you don''t understand such a simple thing, don''t ask her, go to tangle yourself. He didn''t hear Gu Shengyin''s answer. ZhuYue was a little strange, but soon, an idea that made him ecstatic appeared in his mind. "For me?" he asked cautiously This is still no answer. But Zhu Yue already knows the answer. The corners of his mouth were raised high, as if there were fireworks in his heart. He could not help but hold the man in his arms more tightly, but heard Gu Shengyin''sint: "be gentle, you will make me breathless." After hearing the speech, Zhu Yue rxed his arms a little, lowered his head and leaned over to say a word in Gu Shengyin''s ear. Gu Shengyin''s ears were red and he hummed in a low voice: "I used to hear people from the Central ins praise you as an open and aboveboard gentleman. If they knew that you, a gentleman, would not only spy on women''s rooms at night, but also say such words, I don''t know how they would feel?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1389 Zhu Yue bowed his head and scowled: "no matter what they feel. What do you and I have to do with what others think? " Gu Shengyin did not speak. Zhu Yue is right. Both of them are the top figures in the Wulin. What do those people''s thoughts have to do with them? Unknowingly, the night is already deep. Gu Sheng urges Zhu Yue to leave quickly: "you have to hurry tomorrow, go to have a rest!" Zhu Yue didn''t give up in his heart, but he knew that not only did he need to go on his way, but ye Li would also follow him. She needs rest, too. He loosened his arms and leaned over Gu Shengyin''s ear and said, "I''m leaving." It was like a gust of wind, and in the blink of an eye, there was no figure of that man in the room. When the man''s breathpletely dissipated in the room, Gu Sheng took a long breath of relief and reached out to touch his numb ears. Really, this man is not serious at all! The system that has been watching silently: "the Host, dare you put down the sweet smile on your lips, and then we can talk well? " The single system says that it is helpless to look at the host and their family objects every day. Even in principle, as a system, it has no human desires. Gu Sheng was lying in bed and soon fell asleep. She had a very sweet dream. In the dream, the man always whispered a word in her ear: "you are my baby forever." ¡­¡­ The next day, when Cheng Mingyue and his party got up, they found that the mysterious woman had already disappeared. Cheng Mingyue''s heart has been full of resentment for her, evenst night were angry not to sleep, always thinking about what kind of lesson to give her. Who knows, this person unexpectedly disappeared like this? She inquired with the shopkeeper and got the result that the mysterious guest checked out at daybreak. Cheng Mingyue''s heart is short of breath, but there is no way. She can only secretly swear from the bottom of her heart: this woman, it''s better not to ask her to meet again, otherwise, she must look good! unfortunately, she is afraid that she will never see that woman in her life. Because Gu Shengyin prepared many disguises. Along the way, in addition to Zhu Yue, no one knows that there has always been a person following them silently. But sometimes she is a poor weak woman, sometimes a chicken skin old woman, and even a young man with strong blood Even Zhu Yue was helpless in the end: how can this man make so many vivid disguises? Gu Shengyin said: camouge skills thanks to the omnipotent elders in the demon cult, while acting skills are cultivated after countless mission worlds. Finally, after more than ten days, they returned to the location of the Wulin League. On the first day of his return to the Wulin League, Mu Qingfeng couldn''t wait to find several famous doctors to treat ZhuYue. Unfortunately, the conclusions drawn by these doctors are not different from those of the magic doctors in the demon sect. When Zhu Yue got to know the result, he didn''t feel lost. Instead, he worried that Gu Shengyin might be disappointed. After all, the other party has always hoped that he can recover his memory as soon as possible, otherwise, she is always a little worried. However, in the Wulin League, countless people came to congratte the leader when they learned that the leader hade back, and some of them inquired about the situation openly and secretly. Zhu Yue coped with the past, but felt more bored in his heart. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1390 These people in the Wulin don''t want to improve their strength every day. They put their minds into these intrigues. Zhu Yue stayed in the demon sect for some time. Gu Sheng had nothing to hide from him, because he had a clear understanding of the strength of the demon sect. Withoutparison, there is no gap. At least in Zhu Yue''s opinion, the martial arts in Central China that he has seen in recent days, whether in terms of the young generation or the top experts, has no advantage over the demon sect. In vain, these people in the Wulin are stillcent all day long and despise the so-called barbarians outside the pass. Zhu Yue thought that they were the people who were mostly watching the sky? Cheng Mingyue, however, went back to his home after returning to the Wulin League. Cheng Zhen is now an old man who knows the fate of heaven. He dotes on Cheng Mingyue, the only daughter, and has almost reached the point where he can be asked. After Cheng Mingyue put forward such a request with a red face, he was a little surprised: "do you want to ask my father to propose marriage now?" This is exactly what Cheng Mingyue just said to him. Although Cheng Zhen thinks it''s not good for his daughter''s family to take the initiative to mention this, but the people of the river andke have no problem at all. It''s just He frowned: "ZhuYue has lost his memory now. It''s better to wait until he recovers his memory, and then his father will go to see your master for details." Zhu Yue lost his memory, the parties have been blocked, but such as Cheng Zhen, a veteran of the world, is aware of it. Cheng Mingyue is worried when she hears her father''s words. She just wanted to take advantage of her elder martial brother''sck of memory, and she had better cook cooked rice with uncooked rice. After all, she knows the attitude of her elder martial brother to herself. The elder martial brother doesn''t like her. If he is fully conscious of his memory, he will never agree to marry him. It''s not the same now. The elder martial brother has lost all his memory. If the master persuades him, he will apany him wholeheartedly. She doesn''t believe it. Elder martial brother can really be indifferent at all! Cheng Mingyue didn''t think of it. After more than ten years with Zhu Yue, they grew up together. No one can match her in terms of getting the moon first. But it is under such circumstances that she has failed to grasp Zhu Yue''s heart, let alone nowadays? She did not give up, Cheng Zhen on this daughter and never have any way, unexpectedly also so agreed to her. Since he promised his daughter, two dayster, Cheng Zhen went to the Wulin League in person. He is looking for mu Qingfeng. Mu Qingfeng hesitated when he heard his intention: "brother Cheng, you know yue''er doesn''t have the memory of the past. If he makes a decision rashly now, it''s not appropriate." Cheng Zhen stroked his beard and said with a smile, "brother Qingfeng has been worried. Mingyue grew up with Zhu Yue when he was a child, and they both came into your door together. It''s a perfect match." Mu Qingfeng hears the speech, some heart. In his heart, his big and small disciples are undoubtedly very well matched. However, he has always been a good master who respects his disciples. What''s more, the eldest disciple is now the leader of the Wulin. It''s hard for him to make decisions directly about his life. So mu Qingfeng said, "why don''t I call yue''er and ask him his opinion in person?" Cheng Zhen hears speech also has no objection, in his opinion, own bright moon nature is thousand good million good, no one can refuse her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1391 When Zhu Yue heard that it was the master who invited him, he rushed over. Although he has lost his memory now, he is still very sensitive to people''s emotions. He can''t reach the level of Mu Qingfeng''s concern and love for himself. He also held great respect for this master. Seeing Cheng Zhen sitting beside his master, he was surprised: "I don''t know if this one is?" Mu Qingfeng said: "this is the father of your younger sister Mingyue, senior Cheng Zhen." Zhu Yue made a courtesy. Cheng Zhen always felt good about ZhuYue. Although he had lost his memory, he was polite, elegant and calm. Obviously, there was no change in his martial arts. He couldn''t help saying, "nephew Yuexian, I''m here for the bright moon of my family. I don''t know what my nephew thinks of the bright moon in my family? " Zhu Yue''s heart is a cluttering, roughly already knew this uncle Cheng''s intention. He said quietly: "my younger martial sister is so naive and lovely that I think I will be able to make a breakthrough in the Wulin in the future." That''s not what I want to ask! Cheng Zhen murmured in his heart. He looked at the gentle and unsophisticated Yue in front of him, and said to the point directly: "nephew, I think you and Mingyue in my family are childhood sweethearts, and they match each other very well. I want to be a rtive with your master. What do you think of it Zhu Yue had expected this in his heart and was not surprised to hear this. He raised his head, looked at Cheng Zhen''s eyes, and replied: "I treat Mingyue junior sister, only brother and sister friendship, no love between men and women." Cheng Zhen is angry when he hears the speech. ZhuYue''s words are more beautiful. Listening to him, it is the boy who doesn''t look up to his daughter! He said in a deep voice: "it seems that the wise nephew has a high vision. He even despises Mingyue, the first beauty in the Wulin." Zhu Yue just owed: "the younger generation has no such intention." Cheng Zhen snorted angrily. He didn''t say anything, so he just left with his sleeve. Zhu Yue looked at his back and frowned: Master Cheng, even the martial arts master, was really rude. Looking back, he saw that the master''s face was not very good-looking. He was somewhat apologetic: "the disciple let the master suffer." Mu Qingfeng shook his head and looked at him and said, "it has nothing to do with you at this time. Life event is a lifetime of things, if there is no emotion, it will be suffering in the future. Uncle Cheng, you''re a little bit weak. " Zhu Yue did not speak. In his opinion, this elder Cheng is more than a petty man. How can you look like a respected elder? "But yue''er, you really don''t like your younger sister?" Mu Qingfeng is also a pity. Zhu Yue shook his head: "I have no such intention to my younger martial sister." After thinking about it, in order to prevent the master from promising anything strange in the future, he still said, "the disciple has already belonged to him." Now Mu Qingfeng is interested: "Oh? Which girl is it? Can I know you as a teacher? " Zhu Yue looked at the expression on his master''s face, and he felt a little impatient. I''m afraid I really said that name. Master''s smile should be taken back. However, he did not want to lie about such things, so he said in a calm voice, "master has seen people who are pleased with my disciples. It''s the leader of the evil cult, Wu Ye Li. " Mu Qingfeng is holding the hand of the tea cup for a meal, some tea water from the cup spilled on the back of his hand. "Who are you talking about?" He suspected that he had heard wrong. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1392 Mu Qingfeng really hope that he heard wrong. However, the next moment, his disciple clearly repeated: "the disciple said that the person that the disciple was pleased with was the current leader of the magic cult, Wu Ye Li." The smile on Mu Qingfeng''s face was taken back. He didn''t show much emotion, but asked seriously: "yue''er, do you know what you''re talking about?" Zhu Yue looked at his master and nodded: "I understand." Mu Qingfeng said in a deep voice: "do you know what your identity represents, and what does the identity of the demon sect leader represent?" Zhu Yue still nodded: "I know." Mu Qingfeng asked again, "do you know, if you are together, how people in the world will look at it?" Zhu Yue is firm: "I and her business, is our own business, and with the people in the world?" When he said this, a trace of arrogance shed in his calm eyes. He has always been proud of his capital. No matter his age, his martial arts attainments and his achievements, he is proud of the Wulin. It''s just that everyone is used to the calm and introverted appearance of their leader. Mu Qingfeng suddenly at this moment, in the body of the eldest disciple saw the shadow of the woman. The cult leader who once defeated himself. He was about the same age as his eldest disciple, but his character was very different. The woman, when holding the sword in her hand, seemed to have a kind of tyrannical arrogance that could split the heaven and earth with a sword, and cut all the thunder momentum. That''s the kind of spirit and ferocity that people of his age don''t have. Regardless of his position, Mu Qingfeng actually appreciates Wu Ye Li. He felt that a warrior should be like Wu Ye Li. He should have the momentum of cutting all obstacles down with one sword. Zhu Yue, was she even influenced? "When did this happen?" he asked Zhu Yue was somewhat uncertain: "I don''t know what happened before amnesia, but after amnesia, the first sight that I saw her, I already determined my mind." "This is my life, but I belong to you." Hearing this, Mu Qingfeng sighed. He understood the character of the eldest disciple. If he dared to say such a word, he was really determined. Then he thought, "is it incredible?" If a woman like the leader of the demon sect doesn''t care about the eldest disciple, she is afraid that yue''er will fall into endless hardships in her life. "Ye Li''s heart is in general with me." When he said this, the corners of his lips could not hide his smile. Mu Qingfeng suddenly felt that he was really old. At this time, ZhuYue knelt down to Mu Qingfeng: "I know that this is not filial, but I only recognize Ye Li in this life, and I hope that master canplete it." Mu Qingfeng looked at his long kneeling posture, and even some helpless smile: "what kind of person do you regard as a teacher? Get up Zhu Yue looked at his master and was surprised: "does the master not object?" Mu Qingfeng red at him: "if the teacher opposes, you won''t be with her?" Zhu Yue didn''t speak when he heard his words: how could it be! Even if all the people in the world are against it, he can''t stop his determination to be with her! At this time, he heard the light voice of Mu Qingfeng: "if you have time, take her to see her as a teacher." - eight shifts. Master, take care of it. Next is the abuse of dregs, talk about love ~ good night, everyone. Before you go to bed, you can vote by hand , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1393 Zhu Yue was overjoyed. Although he has already decided in his heart that no matter how foreigners are, he will be with Gu Shengyin. But after all, the man in front of him is his own master. If he can get his blessing, the meaning will be different. He was overjoyed and said, "thank you, master!" Mu Qingfeng''s mood is still a little confused at this time. He waved his hand at him in a bad mood: "you should hurry down to me now, don''t pestle here and let me look upset." Zhu Yue''s face showed a smile, and the wise did not continue to stimte him. He has decided in his heart that when he recovers his memory, he will officially go to the demon sect to propose marriage! He wanted to announce to all the people in the world that he ZhuYue would marry Wu Ye Li, the leader of the magic cult. As for the opposition? The big deal is not to be the leader of Wulin. Zhu Yue preferred to apany Gu Shengyin to deal with theseplicated things every day. Both of them, whether traveling around the world or finding a ce to live in seclusion, were very good. Zhu Yue left the Wulin league that day and went to a small courtyard not far from the Wulin League. Gu Shengyin lived here during this period. It''s just hard to sneak into the Wulin league with her impertinence. The most important thing is that Gu Shengyin as long as he can know some news about his lover. There is no need to take this risk. When ZhuYue went in, Gu Shengyin was sitting alone on the swing in the yard to have a rest. Although she closed her eyes, Zhu Yue knew that the man in front of her was awake. Maybe she had fallen asleep before, but she must have woken up the moment she entered the door. Gu Sheng did not open his eyes, he felt his body was held up. Then Zhu Yue picked her up and turned around in the yard. Rao is Gu Shengyin is also surprised by this inexplicable development. She quickly hugs ZhuYue''s waist and asks him what''s wrong with him? Finally, he calmed down his mood, and Zhu Yue sat on the swing with Gu Shengyin in his arms. "I told my master about our rtionship." Said Zhu Yue. His master? Gu Sheng shed Mu Qingfeng''s face in his mind. Well, this old man is probably a rare person in Wu Ye Li''s memory. He is powerful, but he doesn''t show the scores of the martial arts masters. He doesn''t get angry after losing the martial artspetition with his younger generation. Instead, he praises Wu Ye''s amazing talent in martial arts. She regained consciousness and looked at Zhu Yue. Judging from his reaction, it is obvious that the result is very good? Gu Sheng asked with a smile, "let me guess, what your master promised us?" Zhu Yue is holding her finger handle. ying, smell speech smile way: "you this all know." Gu Sheng said with a smile: "your mouth. Baduli has gone to your eyes. If your master is against it, can you be so happy?" Zhu Yueughed. He put his arms around Gu Shengyin''s waist to make their bodies closer to each other. He whispered in her ear, "Ye Li, I''m really happy." Aware of the seriousness of the man''s words, Gu Shengyin stopped teasing him and turned his head and looked at him with a smile: "well, I''m also very happy." ¡­¡­ Cheng Mingyue is sitting in a small building in front of her. She has been so glum ever since she heard the news of her father''s return. Elder martial brother refused her without hesitation! "Miss, this is from the master. It is said that it is a rare thing from the pce." The little servant girl beside her took an object and handed it over. Cheng Mingyue takes a look at it. It''s a long, dark tube. What''s this? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1394 "What is this?" She picked it up and put it in her hand for a while. There seems to be something transparent at the end of the ck tube. The servant girl said with a smile, "I have never seen such a rare thing. I just heard that it seems to be called a thousand mile eye. If you put it on your eyes, it is said that you can see far away." Cheng Mingyue sneered: "such a magical thing?" Although she didn''t believe her voice, she took it up and looked into her eyes. It really surprised her that she could see far away! Although Cheng Mingyue has a distinguished family background, she has never seen such a rare thing in the end. She takes this thing and looks around for a moment. The little servant girl was relieved to see her smile on her face. She is in charge of taking care of the youngdy. If the youngdy has been so depressed, I''m afraid the master will take them as servants to vent his anger. Cheng Mingyue also has no mind to pay attention to this little girl''s idea, she feels novel unceasingly, the scenery of those distant ces, just like that magically appears in front of her. When she moved it away, there was only the scenery in front of her. She forgot all of a sudden ZhuYue''s grief and concentrated on her new toy. Only when her eyes suddenly saw a ce, her smile froze. Why are the men and women sitting on the swing so familiar with each other in the small yard? Cheng Mingyue thinks he is wrong. But when she looked at the two people seriously, she only felt that a basin of cold water had been thrown down in her heart. The man with a smile and a gentle face to the woman on his body is not his senior brother ZhuYue? No wonder he would refuse his father''s request for marriage. He fell in love with others! Cheng Mingyue only felt annoyed in her heart. She wanted to throw away the things in her hands, so that she could not see her eyes. I''m not unwilling! How could she be reconciled without looking at the woman''s appearance? The two men hugged each other, as if in a very intimate conversation. From Cheng Mingyue''s point of view, the woman in white has always been facing her side, because she can''t see the person''s face clearly, but she just feels a sense of familiarity. Who is it? She took her senior brother! Cheng Mingyue has a fire burning in her heart, but she looks at her face with condensation. She should take a good look at that woman, who is sacred? At this time, Zhu Yue just turned his head and seemed to kiss her on the woman''s ear. She seemed unable to stand the itch and went to hide with a smile. This side face, just let this woman''s face appear in Cheng Mingyue''s sight. "Bang Dang!" Cheng Mingyue was shocked by this, and the thing in her hand was loose, so she fell into the ce. "Oh The servant girl, who had been waiting on her side, quickly bent down to pick up the things. But the main material of the thousand mile eye, called the transparent thing of ss, was broken into pieces by Cheng Mingyue''s fall. Cheng Mingyue takes this thing again and wants to have a look to confirm whether he is wrong. He finds that this has beenpleted and can not be used again. She hated to throw the things in her hands to the ground, and looked back at the little maid. She looked at herself nervously, and felt more upset. "What are you looking at?" he said , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1395 The servant girl gingerly picked up her things, covered her face and retreated, leaving Cheng Mingyue sitting in the small building. She had just seen clearly that she was just unwilling to reconfirm. With that woman''s appearance and demeanor, anyone who has seen one face can never forget it. Cheng Mingyue can see clearly. The woman sitting in the arms of the elder martial brother and smiling happily was the leader of the demon sect she had met. How could that woman appear in Liangzhou city? But it doesn''t matter. The key is - she and her senior brother? Cheng Mingyue couldn''t understand why the master brother preferred a witch of the demon cult to her younger sister, who grew up together? Is it really because of her charming face? Thinking of the face of the demon sect leader, even if Cheng Mingyue is not reconciled, he has to admit that he really can''tpare with her. Elder martial brother must have lost his memory and was bewitched by that woman! Cheng Mingyueforts herself like this. She can''t let her elder brother continue to be cheated by that woman. Cheng Mingyue is sitting by the window of this small building, her eyes are fixed on that direction, as if she can see the intimate appearance of a man and a woman in the yard. Cheng Mingyue''s mouth coldly raised a smile: "cult leader, if you are in Wudu mountain, I can''t help you. But you want to die yourself. You run to the Wulin of Central ins and Liangzhou City alone. Then don''t me me for being rude! " She got up, quickly put on a cloak for herself, and went out. At the same time, in the small yard, Gu Shengyin always felt that something was wrong. "What''s the matter?" Zhu Yue was acutely aware of her emotions. Gu Sheng frowned: "I always feel that someone was looking at us just now." Hearing this, Zhu Yue said with a smile: "don''t think too much about it. With our strength, we can secretly monitor the people we haven''t been found. Does Shanghai exist in this world?" Gu Sheng did not think much because he thought about it. Zhu Yue stayed here until lunch time and left. Now he was different, and there was always someone to follow him. It''s the limit of what he can do now to be able to spare a morning toe here undetected. After ZhuYue left, Gu Shengyin talked to the system: "what happened just now?" What she had just predicted was definitely not an illusion. A master of her martial arts could not have such a strong illusion. Sure enough, the system told her the answer. "Is it her?" After knowing who it was, Gu Shengyin was relieved. "Let me guess. With the just image of this bright moon fairy, I know that I, the leader of the demon sect, will definitely be ready to eliminate demons and defend Taoism when I appear in the base camp of the Wulin in the Central ins." Gu Shengyin held his chin with his hand and thought for a moment: "system, do you think she will find a group of killers to solve me in silence? Or do you want to let the whole Wulin of Central ins deal with me The white light of the system flickered, and it was actually very serious to reply: "host, ording to the calction of the system, theprehensive mission target Cheng Mingyue''s character, it is more likely to take your life directly and simply." Gu Sheng said with a smile: "what a coincidence, I feel the same way." Her tone was rxed, as if she didn''t think it was a bad thing to be missed. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1396 Gu Shengyin lives in a small yard, and asionally disguises himself as a wanderer in the Liangzhou city. No way, her face is really too eye-catching, if you do not do a bit of camouge, is bound to be noticed. I''m afraid there will be some trouble. Gu Sheng was not afraid of anyone, but he was afraid of trouble. So she''d rather go out a little moreplicated. On this day, with two jars of good wine in her hand, she packed some of the most famous specialties of Liangzhou city and went back to the courtyard to have a drink in the evening. When he entered the door, Gu Shengyin''s action stopped for a moment. Then her breath does not change to close the courtyard door, and slowly toward the courtyard that only a stone table in the past. Just as she was about to put things on the table, there was already a shadow behind her, quietly approaching her. The masked man''s eyes were fierce and sharp, and the dagger in his hand had been mercilessly stabbed at Gu Sheng''s heart. This time, it is clear that it is to kill her! But if he was killed like this, Gu Shengyin would be called for nothing because of his name as the leader of the demon sect. The assassin didn''t even see his opponent''s movements clearly. He felt his hands numb. His dagger was on the ground, and then there was a bright light in his eyes. That was thest light he saw in this world. Gu Sheng didn''t look at the fallen assassin -- the dead. It was never worth a waste of attention. It was two windsing from his back, but Gu Shengyin seemed not to notice it. Stabbed! The assassin on the right had a glimmer of joy in his eyes, and his heart was stirred by the thought of his employer''s generous remuneration. But the next moment he felt wrong - the dagger in his hand seemed to have pierced into a thick wall of fine steel, and he had never stabbed in at all! It was toote for him to retreat. A pair of hands have quietly sped his pulse. Two more figures fell. Gu Shengyin didn''t intend to survive at all - most of the people in the river andke who are so money ridden don''t know who their customers are. Even if they know something, for Gu Shengyin. That doesn''t matter. After all, Gu Shengyin has already known who the messenger is, and these people naturally have no value of existence. The courtyard is silent, only a trace of fear of blood smell, and three bodies on the ground, indicating what happened here. Gu Sheng gave a low sneer: "did you send three of these things to assassinate me? She doesn''t pay much attention to the cult leader? " With this sentence, Gu Shengyin noticed that there was a breath in the middle of the yard. "Come out." She looked at her room faintly. No movement. Gu Sheng''s voice became colder: "why, would you like me to invite you out?" The door creaked, and a ck figure quickly swept out. Looking at the clothes, it is obvious that they are the same group of people as the killers in ck just now. Gu Sheng looked at him and knew that this talent was the main force of the assassination. He was the most powerful one among the four killers. However, this man did not mean to attack Gu Shengyin. In other words, after hearing about Gu Shengyin''s identity, he did not mean to fight against her again. Gu Sheng looks at him with a smile and suddenly has a wonderful idea in his heart. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1397 Gu Sheng was facing the figure in ck who stood quietly beside him and asked, "do you want to die or to live?" If it was someone else who said this, the man in ck might have to say that he was rampant. However, the one who said this was the leader of the demon sect who had not failed in a single attack against countless experts in the whole Central ins Wulin. The figure in ck could only admit that the other side had the ability to decide his own life and death in a sh. Even if the killer profession, is always in the knife edge licking blood, also no one will not cherish their own life. Gu Shengyin is very satisfied to hear the expected answer: "want to live." That''s what the killer is. He won''t talk to you. He will tell you what he wants. "Good." Gu Shengyin said, "then use your own life to make a deal with us." Her lips moved, the figure in ck trembled, and finally she just said a good word in a hoarse voice. Gu Sheng waved that he could leave. As soon as the figure in ck was ready to leave, he heard Gu Shengyin shouting, "wait a minute." He was stiff for fear that this one would change his mind. Gu Shengyin said: "remember to take them away, don''t dirty the ce of this seat." If the man in ck is pardoned, he hastily says good. The little yard was quiet again. Gu Shengyin looks at the courtyard from the side of her head. Although it looks very clean, as long as you think of it, three people died here not long ago, and she has no mood to eat and drink. For people like her, everything depends on one mood. Gu Shengyin said that her perception of Cheng Mingyue was even worse - because Cheng ruined her mood for a drink. The system silently lights a candle for a character. ¡­¡­ The next day, Gu Shengyin, who was drinking in a teahouse, heard a rumor. "Well, you know? The Moon Fairy met the assassinst night "Moon Fairy, who would hate the Moon Fairy like this?" "Who knows..." "¡­¡­" In the teahouse, chatting with each other, Gu Shengyin listened quietly. The general news is thatst night, a group of people sneaked into the Cheng family''s house at the moment, preparing to assassinate Cheng Mingyue, the firstdy of the Cheng family. Fortunately, Mr. Cheng arrived in time. In the end, although he forced the assassin back, Master Cheng caused the old disease, and the heat poison in his body could not be suppressed. Gu Sheng hides a smile from the corner of his mouth. Heat poison? At present, the only known antidote is Xuelian. The snow lotus in the cold pond, which was watched by so many people in the Wulin, has been fed by the leader of the evil cult to ZhuYue, the leader of the Wulin. That is to say, this time, the Master Cheng Zhen is no longer effective. "Shopkeeper, check out!" With a loud cry, Gu Sheng put a ingot of silver on the table. "OK!" Gu Shengyin walked out slowly. Cheng Mingyue, this time, it''s your father who saved you from the disaster. What about the next time? Gu Sheng felt sorry for not involving Cheng Zhen. Cheng Zhen is not a good thing, secretly for the interests of the Cheng family to do those things, and even forced those small families to copse. Even if it''s death, it''s worth dying. When Gu Shengyin returned to the small yard, he saw ZhuYue sitting there. He had a cup of tea on hand, and now there was no temperature. Obviously, he had been here for a long time. Seeing Gu Shengyin, he looked serious. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1398 Gu Sheng closes the yard door and takes off the camouge on his face and sits beside him. "What''s the matter with you?" She asked. Zhu Yue looked at Gu Shengyin and felt that his throat was a little dry: "do you know what happened to Cheng family?" Gu Sheng''s expression was serious because of his speech. Looking at Zhu Yue, she was thinking about the purpose of the other party''sing to question him? Or what else? She thought for a moment, but she was still reluctant to use all sorts of bad conjectures on her lover. She nodded directly: "I know. Besides, the killer who went to Cheng''s housest night was sent by me." After that, she looked at ZhuYue and wanted to know the reaction he would make at this time. When Zhu Yue heard Gu Shengyin''s words, his first sentence was: "did my younger martial sister do something?" Gu Shengyin finallyughed. When I hear that I send an assassin to kill, I don''t doubt myself, but question others. What was she thinking about when she met such a man? she said: "yesterday, during the day, a wave of killers came to my yard, and I left three lives and one alive." Looking at Zhu Yue''s worried eyes, Gu Shengforts him: "I''m ok." Then she said, "the other one, I told him, would trade his own life for the life of the man who wanted my life." She seemed quite innocent to spread out her hands: "I don''t know, this person, will be your younger martial sister Mingyue fairy." Thest sound of Moon Fairy, her voice is full of irony. The moon is bright and clear in the sky. Where does she deserve the name? Zhu Yue''s serious face finally rxed, and he raised his hand to take Gu Shengyin''s pulse. This man is the only one in the world who can let the master of demon cult be grasped and his pulse is not resisted. After checking this person personally, Zhu Yue was really relieved. After hearing what happened to the Cheng family, Zhu Yue thought of Gu Shengyin for the first time. He didn''t know why he was so sure. It had something to do with Gu Shengyin. It''s just that he doesn''t doubt her, but he is thinking about where his younger sister offended her? based on her understanding of Gu Shengyin, she is not the kind of person who will do nothing to harm people''s lives. So when he came here, he asked. Gu Shengyin looked at him and suddenly said, "ZhuYue, in your face, I don''t care about her this time. If there is another time... " There was a smear in her eyes. Then she noticed that her hand was held by a pair of warm hands. "Don''t look at my face, Ye Li." Zhu Yue looked at her seriously, "no one is more important than you." "Sister Cheng''s behavior like that should not be forgiven." "You can''t forgive, and I can''t either." He couldn''t forgive anything that was intended to do harm to the man in front of him. Gu Shengyin seems to have something shing in his eyes. Sheughed. "I''ll take that seriously. Don''t think of the brotherhood of childhood sweetheart when you recover your memory. On the contrary, you can''t give up. " Zhu Yueughed and shook his head: "no, if there is anything more important to me than you in this world, I will certainly not forget it." The situation you''re talking about won''t happen. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1399 "Pa!" This is the first broken tea set in Cheng Mingyue''s room. At this time, her maid stood outside the room with her shoulders shrunk. She didn''t dare to touch her Miss''s eyebrows at this time. Since the master was assassinated and the doctor said he was helpless, the youngdy''s mood became very moody. Cheng Mingyue is very flustered now. Who did the assassinse for? She knew that their target was themselves. And Dad, is for their own sake, just used the true Qi, finally caused years of old injury. The assassins Cheng Mingyue is still scared when she thinks about it. The cold, unfeeling eyes, the cold dagger almost stabbed her heart! In front of them, the martial arts that she was proud of were almost unbeatable. The assassins came to revenge. Before they started, they said, "Miss Cheng, why don''t you tell us the identity of each other when we pay for it?" The assassin had real resentment in his mind. Even if they are assassins, their lives are valuable. Assassinate the cult leader, this is clearly the task of death! If Cheng Mingyue had said Gu Shengyin''s identity at that time, they would not have epted the list anyway. It''s impossible to finish the task without saying that it offends a big man who can''t afford to. This woman did not regard their lives as human lives at all. This is the most important reason why Cheng Mingyue dare not tell Gu Sheng his identity at the moment. If he knows that the other party to the task is the leader of the demon sect, no one dares to take over the task even if she gives more money. But now Cheng Mingyue is not afraid of these killers, but the leader of the demon sect. Has he already known about this? Thinking of that woman looking at his eyes high up, thinking of the mysterious means between her hands, Cheng Mingyue couldn''t help but shiver. That woman is definitely not a person who rewards good for evil. If she knew she had been assassinated, she would never let go! But now? Cheng''s only father who can protect himself lies unconscious in bed. If that womanes to trouble, Cheng family alone can''t resist it. Cheng Mingyue''s lips were bitten by her own blood. She looks gloomy and inexplicable: Demon sect leader, people do not kill for themselves, since you and I are dead enemies, don''t me me for being merciless! She cleaned herself up and went out looking the same as before. The servant girl at the door was relieved to see that the youngdy had returned to normal. "Xiaotang, you will clean up here, and then apany me out of the door." "Yes, miss." Liangzhou city''srgest intelligence Pavilion ushered in a woman who was shrouded in the curtain fence. The person in charge of reception is not surprised to see this - it''s usually not for any aboveboard purpose. These people, however, are usually not willing to let others know their identity. However, they do not know that if the intelligence cab wants to know their identity, it does not take much effort. The mysterious guest saw the reception person and took out a money bag directly. The person receiving the information Pavilion noticed that the guest had a pair of very beautiful hands. "What''s in this, please help me spread a message." She opened her purse and poured out the contents - a whole bag. Gold. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1400 The person in charge of the intelligence cab shrunk when he saw so many golden eyes - such arge amount of writing, even they did not often encounter. Instead of reaching for it, he asked, "I don''t know what Miss wants us to do." In their business, the most taboo is that they have shallow eyelids and ignore everything when they see silver. Some gold and silver, you have to have life to spend is the point. Cheng Mingyue is a little nervous. She is afraid that the other party, like those killer organizations, will not ept this list. But she had no other way. Finally, she spoke softly and said what she wanted to do. The person in charge of the intelligence Pavilion opened his mouth and looked at the wrapped figure in front of him. What is this man''s identity? How dare he provoke the cult leader? No, the point is, is the cult leader in Liangzhou? He thought for a moment, let Cheng Mingyue sit here and wait, and prepared tea and snacks. "Distinguished guest, please wait a moment. I can''t make up my mind about this matter. Pleasee and have a detailed discussion with you." Cheng Mingyue nods. Soon, a man in white, with a folding fan in his hand, came over under the leadership of the man in charge. He has a beautiful face and a slight pick on the corners of his lips. He seems to smile rather than smile. He is not inferior to the appearance of his elder martial brother ZhuYue. She had never heard of such a person. Cheng Mingyue takes a look at the man. She is not a girl who has juste out of Wulin. Naturally, she knows that this appearance is not necessarily his true face. The man in charge brought the man here and stepped down. "Which one do you want to move, miss?" The man in white smiles and points to the West. Wudushan is in that direction. Cheng Mingyue is a little nervous in her heart, but her tone of voice is extremely cold and arrogant: "why, is there a problem?" "No, no, no, no problem." When the man in White said this, he didn''t seem to think that the evil cult that everyone in the river andke was afraid of was so powerful. This makes Cheng Mingyue''s heart fall. She said, "so our deal is done?" With a crack, the folding fan in the hand of the man in white is put away. He stares at Cheng Mingyue. His eyes seem to be able to prate the camouge of thatyer of cloth and see through her whole person. "Dear guest, this price is not worth my taking such a big risk to offend the demon sect." The man in white is still that smile. Cheng Mingyue gritted his teeth: "how much do you want to do?" The man in white put out two fingers with a smile. Cheng Mingyue looked at him with some iprehension, and did not understand his meaning for a moment. The man in White said, "twice." He pointed to the gold spindles scattered on the table. Cheng Mingyue''s voice became sharp: "twice? You''re crazy! It''s just for you to spread a message! " The man in white didn''t get angry when he looked at her like this. He only said two words: "but the news is about a man who defeated all the top experts in the Central ins of Wulin." "I can guarantee that no one dares to take on the task of a distinguished guest except here." Cheng Mingyue''s momentum suddenly weakened. Because she knew it was the truth. "Not less?" She did not give up. Such arge amount of money was not an easy thing for her. The man in white shakes his head: "a son, can''t be less." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1401 Cheng Mingyue finally gave the money. She finished this thing and went back to Cheng''s house with satisfaction. In her imagination, one night, the whole Liangzhou city will know that Wu Ye Li, the leader of the magic cult, hase to Liangzhou city. Moreover, she is nning a mischievous trip. Needless to say, rumors are naturally easy to spread to the effect she wants - Cheng Mingyue knows this well. And she just needs to reveal the address of the cult leader tomorrow or the next day. At that time, if there are a few more idents, there will naturally be countless people in the Wulin to deal with the demon sect leader in the name of eliminating demons and defending Taoism. Cheng Mingyue is quite familiar with this method. Soon after, she did not know that she was in the Wulin League. Zhu Yue looked at the secret letter in his hand, and his expression was so gloomy that he could almost drip water. He did not remember the previous events, but his former subordinates did not know about it, and they reported some important things to him as usual. He said in a deep voice, "find out the identity of the person who entrusted the task." The subordinate was surprised: "leader, this is not in line with the rules..." His unfinished words were silent in ZhuYue''s cold eyes: "my subordinates obey me!" The result soon came out, is his good junior sister Cheng Mingyue. Zhu Yue looked at the information and didn''t speak. He always knew that his younger sister was a narrow-minded person, but he didn''t think that the other side''s mind was so vicious. Zhu Yue went directly to Gu Shengyin''s small yard. He showed her what he found. Unexpectedly, Zhu Yue did not see the unexpected color in Gu Shengyin''s eyes. "Do you know about it?" He asked in some doubt. Gu Shengyin shook his head: "I just know that your younger martial sister has never had any kind thoughts to me." She said, ring at Zhu Yue: "if you just tell me this, don''t you fear that I will retaliate against your younger martial sister?" Zhu Yue looked at her: "I said a long time ago, to me, nothing in the world is more important than you." Even if Gu Sheng does not pursue Cheng Mingyue, he does not intend to let this matter pass easily. Gu Sheng said with a smile: "well, I''ll talk to you in advance. If I do something then, don''t me me." Zhu Yue just looked at her with a smile. He put his whole heart on her, and naturally no one knew her better than he did. His Ye Li has never been a vicious person. No matter what kind of consequences Cheng Mingyue encounters, it is her fault. Finally, Gu Shengyin said a few words to Zhu Yue, which roughly meant that she had to deal with Cheng Mingyue by herself. Zhu Yue was not surprised that she would make such a decision: Wu Ye Li, the leader of the magic cult, was never a woman who could only hide behind others. The next day, as expected, some news came out secretly from the whole Liangzhou City, saying that the evil cult''s intention was against the Wulin of the Central ins. Especially, their leader had already sneaked into Liangzhou city! When everyone was shocked by the news, another address was sent out - it was said that it was the ce where the cult leader lived. When Cheng Mingyue heard the news, sheughed slowly. Wu Ye Li, can you fight against the whole Central ins Wulin? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1402 However, when the group of people from the Central ins Wulin finally chose a day to "exterminate evil ways" and came to the small yard bought by Gu Shengyin. What I saw was ZhuYue, the leader of Wulin, who was chatting with Shifu and several other Wulin elders. Zhu Yue was obviously in a good mood. When he saw this group of people, he held a ss in his hand and still had a smile on his face: "everybody, what''s the matter with you?" A group of people from the rivers andkes who came here were dumb. Seeing the scene in front of them, they were almost sure that they had been fooled. What''s the nest of the cult leader! The cult leader didn''t see it, but there was a Wulin alliance leader here! The leader of this group of people in the Wulin is the leader of a medium-sized sect. He has great prestige among these people. He was embarrassed, but he was also free and easy: "I heard a rumor that there were evil spirits hiding here, so I brought all the Wulin fellows here. Now when I see the leader and the elders, I know that I have been fooled. With the alliance leader and all the elders here, which evil cult people who don''t have eyes dare toe here? " What he said was beautiful, not only exined the reason for doing so, but also secretly praised everyone present. Sure enough, listening to his saying, I was not happy to be disturbed. The faces of several of Yaxing''s predecessors were much better. Mu Qingfeng took a look at the group of people in the river and said, "I am very happy today, so I invited some old friends to gather in the yard I bought earlier. I don''t want to have such a thing?" The man felt a cold sweat on his back. Here are all the old masters who have been famous for a long time in the Wulin. They were so powerful that they didn''t even know what the sword was. What did you just say to exterminate the evil cult? If these people were the remaining evils of the evil cult, the Wulin of Central ins would have changed a lot! Under the gaze of several powerful people of the older generation in the Wulin, the group of people quickly withdrew. "Who sent the news?" Far away from the yard, the leader finally couldn''t hold back and scolded. All the people present looked at me and I looked at you, but they were silent. When the leader saw this scene, he felt a little chilly at the bottom of his heart. They were clearly taken advantage of by those who had a heart. He said in a deep voice, "I said that I had seen the people in the courtyard who were haunted by demons?" If it was not for someone who swore that he had seen the people of demon sect go in and out of the courtyard, he would not have been so reckless. Naturally, no one can stand up for such a thing. The leader probably knew that he really wanted to make use of them. At this time, people would have run away. Even if they didn''t, they couldn''t stand up and admit that they had passed on the news. "Let''s break up." He said with a heavy face. Therefore, the news of the cult leader was covered up by another joke within two days. This joke is about a group of people in the Wulin who don''t know where to listen to the rumors and organize them to "kill the devil and defend the road". As a result, they break open the courtyard door of the old Mu Qingfeng''s house. Who is mu Qingfeng? Who are the people in his yard? However, the old man was kind and didn''t embarrass these people. They went back in the end. But I don''t know which good person it is that made a list of these people. They''ve lost their face! Under such circumstances, a group of people are gnashing their teeth at the person who has made themselves such a culprit, who can spread rumors. - ten chapters. Today Gao Lengzhi received a rmendation, um, PK, if promoted, it is a good position. I hope I can be promoted until Friday. Babies can vote for Gao Lengzhi. If possible, they can also give a reward of "Moda" (¨s 3 systems) ¨r good night, everyone. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1403 "Ha ha ha ha..." When he heard these things, Gu Shengyin was smiling in the courtyard. "You are worse than me." Gu Sheng looks at Zhu Yue with a smile. Zhu Yue onlyughed and did not speak. "Come on, when did you recover that memory?" Gu Shengyin suddenly asked. "How do you know that?" he said Gu Shengyin looked at him: "how could I not know?" Although Zhu Yue disguised it well, he was still different from his former appearance. Zhu Yue shook his head: "two days ago, I was going to give you a surprise." Gu Sheng chuckled and said, "well, I''m not failing your hard work?" Zhu Yue looked at her: "no, I''m very happy." His master did not see that he had recovered his memory, but she recognized it. It doesn''t make him happy. "Now that you know what I''ve been able to remember, please follow me to see my master." Zhu Yue said suddenly. Gu Sheng has no objection to this: Master Mu Qingfeng, ZhuYue''s master, has learned from ZhuYue that she has been in Liangzhou city. This time, thanks to Mu Qingfeng''s cooperation, those Wulin people were able to dispel their objection so quickly. When Mu Qingfeng saw the leader of the demon cult again, his mood wasplicated. This is his third meeting with Wu Ye Li. On the first meeting, he was deeply impressed by the talent and astonishment of the other party''s martial arts skills; the second time, the deviant personality of the demon sect leader made his teeth itch; but on the third meeting, Mu Qingfeng could only sigh when he looked at the woman in front of him respectfully. He knew very well how proud the other party was. But now, she is willing toe to the Central ins Wulin alone for her disciples, and even bow down to salute herself. The mustard in his heart disappeared. Just let them make their own decisions about their young people. Since yue''er has made his own choice, he can be a master as he likes. Zhu Yue suddenly looked at his master: "master, I still have a good news to tell master." Mu Qingfeng looks at his disciple. Zhu Yue told Mu Qingfeng what he had recovered his memory. Sure enough, this news for the present Mu Qingfeng, is undoubtedly the most happy, and unloaded a heavy burden of news. It also made him understand that there was no room for him to turn around in the matter of his disciple and the leader of the demon sect. From childhood to adulthood, although Zhu Yue showed a gentle and introverted appearance, his master knew that as a disciple, he could not make a decision easily, and once determined, he would never change his mind. "What''s the matter now? Are you sure of my heart?" Zhu Yue took Gu Shengyin''s hand and said with a smile. When did Gu Sheng doubt his sincerity? "Does your master know about your younger sister?" Gu Shengyin asked. Zhu Yue nodded: "although I didn''t say it clearly, my master has already found out." Looking at Gu Shengyin, he seemed embarrassed: "my master meant that, after all, she is a girl. Now her father''s life and death are unknown. If you can, you''d better leave a little space." Gu Sheng was holding the gold cup in his hand, and his slender fingers quietly put them on it: "I will give her a chance. It''s none of my business if I can hold it." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1404 When Cheng Mingyue heard the news from the outside, she couldn''t help sweeping all the things on her dowry. There was blood in her eyes, and it was obvious that she had not had a good rest for several days. But the reason for the bad rest has changed a lotpared with the previous one. Two days ago, it was because of excitement. In her mind, she had already thought of dozens of consequences that the cult leader would have. It might be that she escaped wounded, or she might be carrying a curse among thousands of people Of course, Cheng Mingyue''s best hope is that woman, and there is no way to go back. Only when the woman is dead can she really be relieved. But just a dayter, this thing happened to let her unexpected turn. There''s no cult? Is it her master who lives in the courtyard? Does the elder of Wulin admire Qingfeng? When Cheng Mingyue heard this, her heart was cold. She didn''t expect that her master would take sides with the cult leader! Yes, in the eyes of Cheng Mingyue at the moment, there is no other possibility. It was as if a long strained string in her mind suddenly broke, and there was nothing left in her mind but resentment. That woman, that woman is a devil! After she appeared, her elder martial brother ignored her. Now master is partial to her. What about her? Her father is now lying in bed, no one knows whether life or death is clear. Her reputation as a bright moon fairy in the Wulin has also begun to decline. It''s all that woman. No, not just that woman. There are also elder martial brother ZhuYue she likes, the master who always loves her, and those people in the Wulin. These people, they are all hypocritical guys! Before she knew it, her eyes were getting red. And just then, a little golden light came in from the window. The light was so weak that if you didn''t go there, you wouldn''t notice it. The golden glimmer fell between Cheng Mingyue''s hair without anyone noticing. And then, in an instant. Cheng Mingyue slightly frowned, always felt that he had just shed a trace of palpitation. The next moment, a servant girl''s cry came over: "Miss Miss, master, he is gone What? Cheng Mingyue was in a trance for a moment. Since she was born, her mother died, and her father raised her in the palm of his hand. Even because she didn''t like it and was afraid that she would be wronged, Cheng Zhen didn''t even marry a stepwife. Even though Gu Sheng doesn''t approve of Cheng Zhen''s character, he has to admit that Cheng Mingyue, the daughter of Cheng Mingyue, is really the best that a father can do. But at the same time, it is precisely because of his indulgence in the principle of no bottom line that makes Cheng Mingyue develop such a overbearing and selfish temperament. Cheng Zhen is a famous elder in the Wulin. Almost all the influential people in the whole Wulin havee to his funeral. Whether it''s true or not, at this time, everyone has to look sad. For three days, Cheng Mingyue had been kneeling in front of his father''s spiritual throne, and it was useless for others to persuade andfort him. Until three dayster, Mu Qingfeng couldn''t see it any more. Go down by himself. I''m afraid Cheng Zhen is not buried yet. He is going to fall. He goes to Cheng Mingyue''s side and reaches out his hand to help her. "Go away! Don''t touch me Cheng Mingyue suddenly eximed. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1405 Not only mu Qingfeng, but other guests staying here were shocked by Cheng Mingyue''s sudden outburst of emotion. Zhu Yue stands in the crowd and frowns at Cheng Mingyue. Gu Shengyin didn''te. In her words, "how can he de, the old man of Cheng Zhen, afford to go to his funeral?" Mu Qingfeng looked down at his little disciple, and was not angry because of her impoliteness. He could understand that it was normal for her to lose her father and feel a little upset. But Cheng Mingyue''s next words shocked him. After Cheng Mingyue finished that sentence, it seemed that the mood of many days finally had a breakthrough. She stood up without any help. Because she didn''t get up for a few days, her figure was a little shaky, but she had a strange smile on her face. She looked at Mu Qingfeng: "don''t help me! I know that you ept me as a disciple only because of the status of Cheng family in the Wulin. Mu Qingfeng, you hypocrite As soon as she said this, the whole room was in a great uproar, saying that the Moon Fairy was not her father''s sudden death, was she too sad and crazy? When Mu Qingfeng heard such words, his face calmed down, as if what the little disciple said was not him. He opened his mouth and said, "in your heart, that''s always the way you treat being a teacher?" Cheng Mingyue stares at him tightly: "good! Mu Qingfeng, if it wasn''t for your status as the first martial arts master in the past, I would be very rare if I could be worshipped by you Mu Qingfeng lowered his eyes, and he suddenly turned around: "today, in front of all the people in the Wulin, I announced to terminate the rtionship between master and apprentice with Miss Cheng. I can''t be Miss Cheng''s master." His face did not show joy and anger, but everyone felt that the elder Mu Qingfeng would be angry this time. Many people think that if their disciples are like this They said that it is still light to drive out of the school, and it is possible to clean up the door directly if the temper is a little fierce. It''s just that the Moon Fairy is gentle and generous at ordinary times, but I didn''t expect that it would be such an idea in my heart. There was a lot of discussion in the hall. When these voices came into Cheng Mingyue''s ears, everyone was mocking her. Mu Qingfeng has already shaken his hand and left. ZhuYue looks gloomy when he sees this scene: "since Miss Cheng is no longer a disciple of our school, ZhuYue will leave now." He raised his legs and was about to leave. Master thought he was sad. He was a little worried. "Stop, ZhuYue!" Seeing him, Cheng Mingyue suddenly cried out. When Zhu Yue looked back, he saw Cheng Mingyue looking at himself with a veryplicated look. In that look, there is deep love and extreme hatred. "ZhuYue, what do you think of Cheng Mingyue? I like you so much that everything is pressing on you for the first time. Why don''t you just look at me? " She was very emotional. Zhu Yue said faintly: "Miss Cheng, the love between men and women can''t be forced. Don''t say these words easily, so as not to hurt the reputation of the girl." Cheng Mingyue sneers: "reputation?" She stares at Zhu Yue: "I know, is it because I am not beautiful enough? I can''tpare with the witch Ye Li, so you don''t look up to me! " When Zhu Yue saw that she was actually involved in Gu Shengyin, she looked a little ugly. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1406 Other people in the Wulin, who knew who Wu Ye Li belonged to, all raised their ears to listen. This is actually rted to the cult leader? ZhuYue stares at Cheng Mingyue coldly: "Miss Cheng, Zhu Yue grew up with you since childhood, that is to treat you as your own sister. He has never thought of any transgression. It has nothing to do with anyone." Never had any idea of arrogation! This sentence hears Cheng Mingyue''s ear, that is Zhu Yue has never looked up to her! She didn''t believe it. She screamed, "I don''t believe it! It must be Wu Ye Li, that bitch who bewitched you! You men, one by one, are like this. When you see a good-looking one, your soul will fly away! " As soon as she said this, many people''s faces sank. Cheng Mingyue this sentence, but all the people are scolded in. However, Cheng Mingyue doesn''t know how. She knows from the bottom of her heart that once these words are spoken, her reputation in the Wulin will be destroyed, but she just can''t help it. As long as she saw those people''s hypocritical and disgusting faces, she could not help but want to vent her inner tyranny and resentment. "What''s wrong with me? You men, as long as I show a smile and wave at him, he will be like a dog on the ground, I let her bite who, she will bite who Cheng Mingyue doesn''t know what she thinks of. She giggles. At this time, a young Xia with a sword in the crowd came out. He looked at Cheng Mingyue, and there was no hidden dislike in his eyes: "I used to be one of the fairies who admired the bright moon. Thank the fairy for helping me solve my doubts today. I don''t want to be a dog in the future." With that, he arched his hand to the people around him, then turned and stepped out. After the man left, other young people left. They all came here on hearing of the death of senior Cheng, worried that the Moon Fairy was too sad. But I didn''t want to hear such a talk. How can these young people, one by one, be able to bear such a thing? Zhu Yue looks at Cheng Mingyue, who is just like a madman, sighs, and then turns away regardless of Cheng Mingyue''s cry. Seeing the Wulin people leave one by one, Cheng Mingyue feels very happy. See, these are the hypocritical guys, she said in the heart, one by one, have no face to stay? She slowly sat down against her father''s coffin. No one knew what she was thinking. This time, I sat in the middle of the night. Cheng Mingyue slowly raised his head. She thought of the events of the day. What did she do? Cheng Mingyue''s face is filled with terror. Her words in the daytime today may have offended most of the people in the Central ins Wulin and have been expelled from the school! No, how could you do such a stupid thing? Cheng Mingyue''s heart is clear, say such words, she is not actually unjust, because, that is the most real idea in her heart. But those flowers, she would never say! She must have been set! How cruel that man was, he even wanted her to have no ce in the Wulin of Central ins! No way! She can''t do this! She is the Moon Fairy, how can she be defeated so easily? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1407 This time is in the early hours of the morning, Cheng Mingyue''s brain is turning, she has to find a way to recover. When she recovered her reputation, she would slowly settle ounts with the humble behind her! After thinking about it, she gets up and takes a bronze mirror. She looks at a woman with messy hair and red eyes in the mirror. Cheng Mingyue''s eyes sh a trace of disgust. This is not her! She washed herself with water carefully, and then changed into a in dress. Her pale face and blue and ck eye rims without taking a rest for several days were very obvious. Looking at the poor woman in the mirror, Cheng Mingyue nods with satisfaction. In this way, it is easier to arouse people''s sympathy. In the night, she knelt at the gate of the Wulin League. As soon as Zhu Yue got up in the morning, he heard from his subordinates that Cheng Mingyue was kneeling at the gate of the Wulin League, as if to plead guilty. Plead guilty? There was a chill in Zhu Yue''s eyes. If he said that, a plea for guilt could be eliminated? he did not pay attention to it, but turned to see the master. Mu Qingfeng''s face is still not good, no matter who knows he raised a white eyed wolf, the mood will not be good. When Zhu Yue entered the door, he just heard his angry voice: "excuse me? Let her go! I can''t stand her ceremony Zhu Yue sighed. It seems that master already knew Cheng Mingyue was outside. He raised his legs and walked in: "master, please don''t be angry." When Mu Qingfeng saw him, he looked a little better, but he was still angry. "Here you are." Mu Qingfeng looked at him, "you can''t plead for that wolf hearted thing?" ZhuYue shook his head and said, "master underestimated me too much. Is ZhuYue such a person who can distinguish right from wrong?" Mu Qingfeng then nodded: "she said thatst night, thinking that today''s hard work can be offset? As she said, she should be a fool for all the people in the river andke! " Speaking of this, he was angry again. Zhu Yue was naturallyforting. ¡­¡­ Cheng Mingyue kneels outside the gate of the Wulin League. At this time, it was already daybreak, and more and more people were outside. Seeing such a beautiful woman in in clothes kneeling here, it is natural to have a lot of discussions. The guard of the Wulin League received the above order and turned a blind eye to Cheng Mingyue. Cheng Mingyue is not rmed when he sees no one to pay attention to himself. She knew that in this situation, the more vulnerable she was, the more sympathy others would have for herself. At this time, what is needed most is the sympathy of others. After a long time, naturally there will be "pity" people toe forward, for her justice. At that time, as long as you make a sad and repentant appearance, there will always be someone to believe. Cheng Mingyue already knows the temperament of these people. However, she did not count the seriousness of the words she saidst night. The men in the Wulin are really merciful and tolerant of beauties. But that doesn''t mean they''re willing to be a dog. Those people, in fact, are looking at the first beauty in the Wulin with ironic eyes, thinking about what kind of y he is going to y again. It has been an hour since dawn, but no one came out to say a word for Cheng Mingyue. Cheng Mingyue is a little flustered at this time, and things seem to be beyond her expectation. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1408 This is not what she thought. In her mind, if she kneels here for an hour, even half an hour, someone wille to inquire. She knelt there, a little uneasy in her heart, but her face was still that kind of pathetic appearance. She does not believe, her Cheng Mingyue''s charm, is poor to this point! But Cheng Mingyue did not notice how ironic those onlookers looked at her eyes. What they are talking about is not the reason why such a beautiful woman is kneeling here, but the shockingnguage she saidst night. Even if one or two of them didn''t know the truth and saw her face show unbearable color, they were all pulled by the people around them and were told something. After some telling, that originally intended to "hero save the United States", looking at Cheng Mingyue''s look is also wrong. Such a beautiful woman, who looks so delicate and delicate, even utters such unconventional and disrespectful words. It is really a person who can''t be judged by his appearance! In the Wulin, the most important thing is a seniority, and the rank of master and apprentice is also a very important thing. What Cheng Mingyue said to his master Mu Qingfeng yesterday was really chilling. After another half an hour, Cheng Mingyue felt numb in her legs, and finally a man appeared at the door of the Wulin League. Not a master or a senior brother. But Cheng Mingyue knows that this man is a very effective assistant to the elder martial brother. Did he show up on behalf of the elder martial brother''s notpletely disgusted with himself? Cheng Mingyue''s eyes suddenly burst into a sh of glory. However, the next moment, that person''s mouth said the words actually let Cheng Mingyue''s heart cool. "Miss Cheng, you kneel down at the gate of our Wulin League in the morning. It''s really bad for the reputation of our Wulin League. Please go back." The man said coldly in a t tone. In fact, he did not directly scold, is very self-restraint. Song Ren followed Zhu Yue for many years, and naturally held a trace of unclear thoughts about the master son, the beautiful younger martial sister. But he has always known his identity, knowing that Cheng Mingyue''s identity is not what he can think of, he has been struggling to restrain his mind. Where did you think that the people who adore Cheng Mingyue are actually dogs in her heart? What''s more, the elder Mu Qingfeng was so interested in this little disciple that they all saw it in their eyes. In this eyes, it turned out to be profitable? He song Ren is also really blind, will like such a woman! Therefore, under such circumstances, it is the greatest forbearance for him to maintain his superficial politeness. However, this is not the result that Cheng Mingyue wants at all. She raised her head, and her eyes were full of water. Tears could not fall. She was half biting the corner of her lip. She looked very sad: "this elder brother, my master, he Does he really refuse to forgive me It was as if she would fall here if the other side gave her a negative answer. Such a gesture, if the former song Ren, still do not know what to look like heartache. But now, he just coldly watched Cheng Mingyue y here. Call him big brother? He has been with the master for so many years, but Miss Cheng can''t know what his name is now if she has any intention. I used to be reallyrd hoodwinked, even this point did not see through! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1409 Standing at the gate of the Wulin League, he said coldly, "master Mu has already put down his words. Miss Cheng is no longer a disciple of his family. Miss Cheng should not call her master any more." Cheng Mingyue is cool at the smell of speech. She knew that sometimes, the attitude of the people around him usually indicated the attitude of his master. Look at this person''s appearance, master and elder martial brother, do not really half love each other? Cheng Mingyue only felt a little cold hearted. At least, she had been a master and apprentice for more than ten years. At this time, they really had the heart to look at her like this. Cheng Mingyue never thought, she pointed to Mu Qingfengst night said those words, and said where affection? Therefore, most of the selfish people in this world have the same characteristics: they always remember the bad things of others, but they can''t see the advantages and disadvantages of others. No matter what kind of idea is in the heart, on the surface, Cheng Mingyue is to make a pale look. She gritted her teeth and said, "since master and senior brother are not willing to forgive Mingyue, Mingyue has lost her father, and now she wants to lose her master and senior brother, what''s the meaning of living in this world?" As she said, she was about to bump into the stone pir next to her. "Stop miss Cheng!" Song Ren is still that cold look. He looked at Cheng Mingyue. There was no temperature in his eyes: "if Miss Cheng wants to die, please change a ce. If Imit suicide at the gate of my Wulin League, I don''t know. I think my Wulin League bullies others, and what''s the matter with you? " Cheng Mingyue is held by two people and looks at Song Ren standing at the gate in disbelief. She has been like this. Why, this man, is still so indifferent? She couldn''t help feeling her face suspiciously. Is there any problem? She called out with some Indifference: "you, why don''t you let me go to see my master and elder martial brother? What do you have in mind?" "Miss Cheng!" Song Ren finally sinks. He looked at Cheng Mingyue''s eyes as if he were looking at something dirty. "Miss Cheng, do you need me to remind Miss Cheng of what kind of words did you say to deceive the master and destroy the ancestors in front of all the people in the Wulinst night?" His eyes are so cold that Cheng Mingyue can''t help but shiver. Her arrogance unconsciously weakened: "that It''s just that I''m too sad to say it "Unintentional words?" Song Ren sneered, "I''m afraid it''s the unintentional words that Miss Cheng really speaks from the bottom of her heart?" He said to the left and right: "you are good to live at the door and watch. If Miss Cheng wants to die, she should stop. Don''t dirty thend of our Wulin League. Of course, out of the Wulin League, it''s not our business. " He finished this sentence, as if he did not want to see this hateful woman again, turned to swing his sleeve and left. Cheng Mingyue this just really put down. Master and elder martial brother are real. They won''t care about themselves any more. She had never realized it so clearly. She looked back and saw for the first time the eyes of the onlookers looking at her. What she saw made her eyes wide - not the pitiful look she thought she was, but the real mockery and ridicule. All these people are watching her jokes! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1410 Cheng Mingyue stares at these people. Some of these people she knew, but most of them she didn''t recognize. But these people, without exception, are looking at her with a kind of malicious eyes. Cheng Mingyue tried to maintain her demeanor as a youngdy of the Wulin family. She said in a cold voice, "it''s not a big man''s job that you fall into trouble at this time, do you?" She didn''t say this, but as soon as she said it, some people in the crowdughed. "It turns out that Miss Cheng also knows what a husband is? I thought Miss Cheng didn''t even know how to write the word "shame." "How can miss Cheng know such aplicated word as shame? I don''t think she can even recognize such words as face? " "I can hear clearly what she saidst night. If I had such an apprentice, I would clean the door on the spot! Can shee out again today? " "No, I was expelled from the school yesterday. Today, I''m just like nothing else. I''m sorry, but I''m forced to die!" "Miss Cheng, I advise you, if you really want to die, go home and die again. Don''t pretend to be here..." "¡­¡­" Every word, like a sharp de, pierced Cheng Mingyue''s heart. It''s not like that. Why do these people look at her with such eyes, why do they say such cruel words to her? Shouldn''t they look at her tears, then feel sorry, and share the same hatred with her? Cheng Mingyue can''t bear such a look. She felt that she couldn''t stay here any longer, so she had to cover her face with her sleeve and leave in a hurry. The crowd around the gate of the Wulin League saw that there was no more excitement to see, and then they scattered one after another. Cheng Mingyue all the way home, because she found that, along the way, there are people pointing at themselves. Cheng Mingyue, who has never experienced shame and indignation, just wants to go home and close the door so that no one can see him. But before she went home, she saw her maid Xiaotang. How did Xiaotange out? Her heart strange, Xiaotang see her, but it seems to see the Savior: "Miss, you can finallye back!" Cheng Mingyue faintly gave birth to a bad feeling: "what''s the matter?" With tears in his eyes, Xiao Tang said, "the gate of our house has been smashed by people." When Cheng Mingyue heard this sentence, she was angry. The gate was the face of a mansion. Who had such a big feud with the Cheng family? "who did it?" Xiao Tang''s tone was evasive: "maid The maid looked, there were many people. " Cheng Mingyue took a look, didn''t say much, just rushed back home. From a distance, she saw her own broken door at a nce, there are many people around there. "Miss, don''t go there..." Xiao Tang pulled her sleeve a little uneasily. Cheng Mingyue felt something wrong and turned to ask, "what''s the matter?" Xiaotang bit his lips and said, "those people are here to ask for the trouble of miss. I hear that they are all scolding miss..." Cheng Mingyue''s heart moved: "what are they all scolding?" Xiaotang''s tone was more cautious: "they Scold miss, bully teacher and destroy ancestor Ungrateful Pig, pig and dog... " She didn''t dare to go on. However, these are enough to hit Cheng Mingyue. She swayed for a moment, but could not resist the hesitation in her heart. It''s over. Cheng Mingyue has only this feeling at the moment. Cheng Mingyue is in the Wulin of Central ins. This time is really over. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1411 Cheng Mingyue is ill. This time, instead of pretending to be pathetic, he was really sick. She has not been ill for a long time. Lying in bed because of fever and some trance Cheng Mingyue vaguely thought. She was born a favored girl. Her father raised her like a pearl in his hand. She was very nervous about the slightest wind and grass. Where would she get sick? Later, she was the disciple of the first martial arts master and the younger martial sister of the Wulin alliance leader. More and more people held her. She remembered thest time she was ill, years ago. But it was a little cold. The maids in the mansion were busy, and her father looked at her. Even the famous doctors in theke and the father invited several. In the Wulin, who doesn''t envy her Moon Fairy? But now? Xiaotang came in with a bowl of ck medicine. Mu Lu was helpless: "Miss, those doctors refused toe over because they heard that it was the master of our Cheng family who was ill. This is the medicine for typhoid fever bought by the maidservant. You should pay attention to it. " When she came over with the medicine bowl, Cheng Mingyue clearly saw several red and swollen blisters on Xiaotang''s hand. "Did you make it yourself? Where are the rude servants? " Cheng Mingyue said angrily. Xiaotang dodged his eyes and said: "since the master died, those servants in the family have been running and redeeming. Now Now... " She didn''t finish her words, but Cheng Mingyue already knew what she meant. Now, there are not many people in the Chengfu. Cheng Mingyue''s face suddenly calmed down. She held out her hand and drank the medicine bowl: "I know, there is no need for people to wait on you. Go down and have a rest." Xiaotang stepped down. Cheng Mingyue watched her leave: Xiaotang was following her as a young girl. Naturally, she had never done heavy work. I''m afraid it''s the first time for me to cook medicine today. Shey on the bed, her eyes wide open at the top of the bed. Tears finally trickled down the corner of my eyes, slowly wetting the pillow. ¡­¡­ A great event happened recently in the Wulin of Central ins. At the meeting of Wulin, ZhuYue, the current leader of Wulin, broke out a shocking news. He and the cult leader are in love and ready to get married. I feel that I can no longer serve as the leader of the Wulin. I hope that the vast number of Wulinpatriots can choose another Wulin alliance leader who is regarded as highly respected. If on weekdays, someone breaks out to have an affair with the cult leader, I''m afraid it will be criticized by thousands of people. However, ZhuYue has gained great prestige and is highly respected by Wulin people. What''s more, his manner is so calm that people can''t criticize him. People fall in love with the leader of the demon cult, and they automatically propose that they will no longer be the leader of the Wulin alliance. What can you do with him? So the Wulin meeting ended in a very strange atmosphere. The most astonishing thing is that Zhu Yue, in his own name, handed out invitation cards to all the people in the Wulin at the end of the Wulin assembly. He Will he not be afraid of any bloody cases? Many Wulin people are confused by Zhu Yue''s unusual way. "Ye Li, I''m sorry." Zhu Yue took Gu Shengyin''s hand and said apologetically. Gu Shengyin turned his head and looked at him: "what''s so sorry about?" Zhu Yue was full of apologies: "I said I would give you a busy and grand wedding ceremony, but in the Wulin of the Central ins, I''m afraid we won''t get many blessings when we get married." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1412 After all, the Wulin of Central ins has a long-standing animosity against the evil cult, which can not be eliminated so easily. Gu Sheng burst outughing: "I think you really did something wrong to me? Is that all? Marriage is just a matter for two people. How much influence can it have on us if others wish or not? " Zhu Yue alsoughed: "you are right, whether others bless or not, we will live forever." The ce where the two people got married was in a big house where Mu Qingfeng lived. This is what Mu Qingfeng specially asked for. By doing so, he is showing people in the world that he is not dissatisfied with, or even approve of, the marriage between his disciples and the cult leader. There are more guests in the wedding than ZhuYue imagined. The first is the demon sect. Although the cult people are not satisfied with the Lord''s wedding not held in the cult''s general arena, they still send a huge team to attend their own religious master''s wedding. These disciples of the demon sect alone are very powerful. Not to mention the people in the Wulin who have epted the invitation. Originally, they were in a wait-and-see state, butter they thought that it would be good to take this opportunity to see the legendary evil cult. In addition, there must be many people who hold their own identities and will not go. If they go, will they not be able to sell well in the eyes of the elder Mu Qingfeng and the great Xia ZhuYue? There may be other reasons. In a word, when the wedding was really going on, the tables and chairs prepared by Zhu Yue were almost insufficient. Fortunately, there is a spare, or it will be a shame. But Zhu Yue was happy. No matter what they thought at the moment, at least, on the surface, they all came to bless themselves and Ye Li. "You see, we are together, there are so many people blessing." He said in Gu Shengyin''s ear. Gu Sheng looks at the man who opens his eyes and tells lies. After thinking about it, he nods with approval. Those people alwayse to the wedding ceremony, isn''t that for blessing? And those who came for the cult leader finally met the real man. At the moment when they saw Gu Shengyin, they understood why the leader of ZhuYue liked such a woman. Nonsense! Which man doesn''t like such a beauty? What, you said you were not moved by beauty? Fart! Unless most of the people he loves are beautiful enough. No wonder the former martial sister of the Wulin alliance leader is jealous and jealous. The present female guests looked at the bride''s face whichpared the light and the moonlight, and sighed in their hearts. Such beauty is a nightmare for all women. Gu Shengyin and ZhuYue didn''t think about what these guests were thinking. They just devoutly worship heaven and earth ording to the ancient ceremony, and then get together under the blessing of all the people, and be a real couple. The moon is beautiful tonight, but for Zhu Yue, all the things in front of him have lost their color and luster. In his eyes, there are only people who smile in front of him. He looked at Gu Shengyin contentedly, and his face was unabashed tenderness and joy: "Ye Li, I finally put you firmly beside me." Gu Sheng smiles. Fool, as early as a long time ago, my heart, has been firmly bound to your body. - continue ten chapters. Ask for tickets, tickets, booking, reading, evaluation, discussion, y, reward! [n key points] open a new world tomorrow. Good night, everyone , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1413 Cheng Mingyue lies in bed, vaguely feeling that she seems to have heard the sound of music. A strange feeling welled up in her heart: "Xiaotang, is there someone out there doing a wedding?" She has been lying in bed for a long time, the condition has been repeatedly not good, such a long time, has been seen, only Xiaotang a person. Those ungrateful things saw that she was down one by one, and they all climbed up the branches. Thinking of this, Cheng Mingyue is angry. For Xiaotang, who has always stayed by his side, he has a trace of gratitude in his heart. Did Xiaotang hear her words? There was aplicated look on her face. She lowered her head and did not speak. Seeing her like this, Cheng Mingyue is more sure of something in her heart. She said, "Xiaotang, do you tell me the truth? What''s the matter?" Xiaotang lowered his head and said in a quick tone: "Miss, today is the great day of ZhuYue great Xia." How happy are you? Cheng Mingyue is in a trance for a moment, and then he reacts that ZhuYue is his elder martial brother. He''s getting married? Thinking of what, Cheng Mingyue suddenly snapped, "who is the bride?" When she said this, she shed a gorgeous face in her mind, but it was quickly rejected by her own. It''s impossible. Elder martial brother is the leader of Wulin. How could he marry a demon sect "The new wife of the great Xia ZhuYue is the leader of the demon sect." Xiao Tang''s voice broke her imagination. Hearing these four words, Cheng Mingyue''s mood suddenly became excited: "who do you think his bride is? Cult leader? How is that possible? My elder martial brother, he is the leader of Wulin. He can''t marry a wife who is the leader of demon sect! " Xiao Tang said softly, "but now ZhuYue is no longer the leader of Wulin." "What do you say?" Cheng Mingyue turned her head and looked at Xiaotang, "do you say it again?" Xiaotang lowered his head and said in a soft voice: "great Xia ZhuYue said that he was not able to serve as the leader of the Wulin anymore. He has asked himself to leave his post. Now, the Wulin is discussing which great Xia will seed the leader of the Wulin." There was a moment of silence in the room. After half a ring, a shrillugh rang out in the dark room: "ha ha ha ha, my good elder martial brother even gave up the honor of the Wulin alliance leader for her sake! What am I? What am I? Cough, cough... " Xiaotang looked at her with some worry and said in a low voice, "take care of yourself, miss, you..." A medicine bowl fell down on the same day and fell on Xiaotang''s forehead: "roll! Get out of here! Get out of here There is a tingling feeling from the ce hit, do not know whether there is broken skin. Xiao Tang drooped his eyes and didn''t say anything. He picked up the bowl on the ground and retired. Cheng Mingyue spent the whole afternoon staring at the top of the bed in a daze. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She had not looked in the mirror for a long time, because she was afraid to see her appearance of no one, no ghost or ghost. "Miss, I''ve cooked the porridge. Would you like some?" Xiaotang came in with a tray and a sliding door. Cheng Mingyue turns to look at her, this servant girl, is now the only one who is loyal to himself after his downfall. Cheng Mingyue thought for a moment, reached out to take the porridge in Xiaotang''s hand, picked up a spoon to drink two. The porridge has minced minced meat, which is obviously stewed with the heart and tastes delicious. Cheng Mingyue showed a smile to Xiaotang: "Xiaotang, this period of time, is really thank you." Xiao Tang drooped her eyes and did not speak. Cheng Mingyue also wanted to say something, suddenly a burst of abdominal pain. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1414 Cheng Mingyue has no strength to hold the bowl any more, and the white and sticky porridge is scattered on the quilt. If at ordinary times, Xiao Tang, who would get up quickly to wipe, was standing there watching, without half action. Cheng Mingyue felt colic in her abdomen, as if there were countless sharp weapons stirring in it. She looked up with cold sweat and couldn''t believe it. She looked down at Xiaotang standing quietly on one side: "do you poison me?" Tang did not deny it. There is red blood from the corner of Cheng Mingyue''s mouth. She doesn''t wipe it with her hand because it can''t be finished. She just stares at Xiaotang tightly and asks, "why?" She thought that even if she fell into such a situation, there was a person around her who would never give up. She even thought that when she was better, she would sell the house here and take Xiaotang to live in other ces. But she never thought that Xiaotang would poison herself! "Why?" Xiaotang looks up, and Cheng Mingyue sees the stillness in her eyes. "Since these days, there is no one in charge of father Cheng. People run and walk, and finally there is only one servant." Xiaotang reaches out his hand to show Cheng Mingyue. In his white palm, there are some potholes, red purple and even broken skin. "Someone once asked Xiaotang to leave with them. Xiaotang couldn''t bear to see that the youngdy was lying in bed alone with no one to take care of, so he didn''t follow." "Take a look at these hands. I have to cook and clean your body every day. I have to worry and be afraid. People who want tomit crimes wille to the house and rob them. In the daytime, they have to clean up the sundries and abandoned articles in the mansion..." "But what did Xiaotang get in return? It''s your fight or curse Xiaotang is still so calm and iparable look, such a look in the eyes of Cheng Mingyue, but more frightening than the full face of resentment. A person who has no desire or desire is often the most terrible. Cheng Mingyue feels the strength gradually lost in her body, and her mind is already a little dim. She showed a smile and tried to make herself more sincere: "Xiaotang, I know I''m wrong. I will treat you well in the future. Can you give me the antidote first Xiaotang raised his head and suddenly showed a smile: "no, this is no antidote. You can go at ease, miss Cheng Mingyue widens her eyes, and at this time the abdominal pain reaches a limit. She couldn''t help but a mouthful of blood gushed out, so powerless fell down. Xiaotang looks at this scene coldly. She came forward, put Cheng Mingyue in a good position and covered her quilt. Looking from afar, Cheng Mingyue seemed to be asleep. Then, without hesitation, she turned and left the room. Gu Shengyin received the message from the system at a certain unspeakable time. When she was so excited, Zhu Yue took a breath. "What''s the matter with you?" he bit Gu Shengyin''s ear as punishment. Gu Sheng shakes his head, arms around her neck more forcefully, let himself close to him: "it''s OK." Feeling her enthusiasm, Zhu Yue hooked the corner of his mouth and immediately bent down. It''s the wedding night, when the mandarin ducks cross their necks. Gu Shengyin left those irrelevant things behind and concentrated on enjoying the passion brought by lovers. The red candle in the wedding room burns to dawn. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1415 When Gu Sheng woke up in the morning, she saw that ZhuYue had already woken up and was holding her body to y with her hair. "How''s your health?" he knew he was a bit recklessst night. He didn''t know if he hurt her. Gu Sheng shook his head. Zhu Yue sat up, put Gu Shengyin''s head on his big leg and slowlybed her smooth ck hair. "I have told my master that I will go to the demon sect with you tomorrow." Gu Sheng closed his eyesfortably: "so anxious?" ZHU Yueughed: "of course, I''m still waiting for you to give me a grand wedding and marry me to be the godmother''s wife." Gu Shengyin opened his eyes and gazed at the man above him: "are you serious?" Zhu Yue leaned down in her ear and gave a gentle kiss: "of course it is true." Gu Sheng bent his lips and said, "good." She knew what Zhu Yue meant. As the leader of the demon sect, she went to the Central ins to hold a wedding ceremony. Although many disciples of the demon sect came to attend the wedding ceremony, they were somewhat unconvinced. Zhu Yue is thinking about her. If you have a husband like this, what do you want? ¡­¡­ Zhu Yue and Gu Shengyin stayed together for a lifetime. After their marriage, they spent most of their time in Wudu mountain. It is not that no one has proposed to let ZhuYuee back to be his leader of the Wulin, but ZhuYue refused. Maybe power in this world is very important to many men. But in his eyes, perhaps not as good as Ye Li''s hand-made dish. Zhu Yue left the world earlier than Gu Shengyin. When he left, there was a deep sense of guilt in his eyes: "I''m sorry, Ye Li, I should stay for a long time." He didn''t want to leave the world so early. If he did, Ye Li would have to stay in the world alone. The dead are dead and the one who is alive is often the most painful. Gu Shengyin held his hand and gentlyughed: "it doesn''t matter, we will meet again soon. We will be together for generations toe Zhu Yue closed his eyes. Gu Sheng buried him on Wudu mountain in a ce he had already chosen. When she was buried, she said to her disciples, "after I leave, I will stay here and leave a ce for me." She pointed to the ce near ZhuYue''s tomb. When the disciple heard the speech, he looked sad, but he nodded and did not speak. He knew how deep the feelings between Master Zhu Yue and Master Zhu Yue were I''m afraid it will take the master''s life. Sure enough, from that day on, Gu Shengyin, who had always been in good health, began to deteriorate rapidly. In a short period of ten days, he could not get out of bed. She looked at the bedside disciple sad appearance, just smile gently told him not to be sad. She had no regrets, and she didn''t give up. As the disciple thought, she should have left as early as ZhuYue left. She closed her eyes calmly. Open your eyes again, have returned to that pure white space. Gu Sheng secretly felt the power of his own body and showed a satisfied smile. Her body is just like a perfect container. No matter how much power the spirit power is increased by the gift of the worldw, her body is like a bottomless pit swallowing all these powers and turning them into their own use. "Come on, go to the next mission world." She can''t wait to see the world outside this space. - the flowers are scattered at the end of the day , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1416 This is a very quiet space. It''s very dark and quiet. Even the wind doesn''t dare to disturb here. A ck figure stood quietly in this dark space. She was wearing a thick ck cloak, and her whole face was hidden in the shadow by a big hood. Outside the wide ck sleeve of her right hand, a hand with a ck hood was holding a huge ck sickle. The sickle is also pure ck. It seems that any light between heaven and earth will be swallowed by the darkness, and will not reflect any ray of light. Whenever this sickle appears, it symbolizes death. And its owner is the God of death in the underworld. At the moment, Gu Shengyin is looking up at the strange blood moon in the sky. "System, story transmission." Soon, the huge world plot directly into her mind. Gu Sheng was helped by her forehead - since her spirit was strong enough, the system in some ways became not gentle at all. For example, in memory transfer. She remembers that at the beginning, every time the memory was transferred, the system would be very gentle and slow, and would ask her if she felt ufortable. But now Direct, simple and crude packaging, one-time transmission. Even if her spirit is strong enough to avoid any harm, it will be forced, OK? makeints about the moment, but for Gu Sheng, the task is the most important. She began to sort out the plot slowly. The God of death in this world wille to everyone when they are about to die, take their souls to the underworld, and then send them back to life, or other results. When most people know that they are about to die, they may be afraid, they may be relieved, and they may be unwilling. Only in the face of fate, no one can escape. Even the God of death is just doing her job - she may be able to force a person who should have died to stay in the world, but the cost is too much for her to bear. ording to the principle, this world is the God of death, and this is a modern world, basically dealing with the original owners are human beings. So why did Gu Shengyine to this world? Gu Shengyin saw the answer, the answer Gu Sheng was silent for a while, and then asked with some uncertainty: "system, is this sure not a joke?" As a God, I was killed by a human woman! The human woman, of good birth, hardly needs to do anything, and her wealth canst her life. Such people, naturally like to give their own life to find a little stimtion. Like bungee jumping, scuba diving, even the Arctic. These things can only give her a sense of excitement for a while, and then she began to feel that the world is really boring. Until she knew death existed. A terrible thought came to her mind - killing God. Think about it, it can make her too excited to sleep. She began to make a long preparation. And death knew nothing about it. The crazy woman caught an innocent passer-by and shot him to death. Then, aware of the need to attract the soul of death came. Fall into the trap of women. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1417 ¡­¡­ After watching the story of the world, Gu Sheng only felt that it was a bit of a drag. Is there really such a lunatic in the world? Is there anyone in the world who can kill God? The system gives the answer. Gu Shengyin looked at the sudden emergence of arge number of materials in her mind, in which various changes exist. She silently took a breath: "I know." As for the killing of gods, although it sounds fantastic, it is undeniable that the woman did. "Extract skills." "Ding, congrattions on the perfect performance of the host." Gu Shengyin: "it''s She did not say anything, but the first time out of the task woman with He Qing''s life and death record. This look, she widened her eyes: "is there any mistake? A life of wealth and honor is eighty years old The system nodded heavily: "host, you''re not wrong." Gu Shengyin is a little puzzled: "how can a person like her have such a good life?" She began to look forward to the record of He Qing, which found the reason. It turned out that he Qing was a world-famous benefactor in thest life, but her results were not so good. Betrayed by her husband, her only child was kidnapped and killed by those who hated her. She lived a lonely life in her old age. When she was reincarnated, because she had great merit in her body, Hades once asked her what she wanted. Then he Qing wasughing: "if there is an afterlife, I will be a natural and unrestrained person. Besides, I don''t want to be a good man again Even if he Qing does evil again in this life, he will repay him in his next life. The merits umted in herst life are enough to make her safe and prosperous. As Gu Sheng closed the record book in her hand, she asked, "can''t I ignore the records on this record book to deal with He Qing?" The system nods: "yes, host. And even if you fight her, you don''t necessarily get the result you want unless you do it directly. But it''spletely against the professional ethics of death to take direct action. " Gu Shengyin has never received such an unyielding task. "So you mean I can''t do anything about her, and I have to prevent her from doing it to me?" At this time, Gu Sheng felt that there seemed to be some divine beasts in his heart. The system says, "yes, that''s right." Gu Shengyin: then he Qing is really amazing. Be angry, but still keep smiling No, apathy. Death has no feelings, so she will always have only one expression - that is, no expression. At this time, Gu Shengyin''s left hand has been holding the record book suddenly shed a white light. This means that a new soul is about to appear, or has already appeared. Gu Sheng has something to do. "Let''s go." Her figure blurred for a moment and disappeared in this space. This is the hospital. Gu Shengyin walked in slowly from the gate, and the whole hospital hall was filled with people, but no one could see the man dressed in a very different way. Gu shengyinsi is not afraid to be seen - living people can not see the God of death. Only the dying can see her. There was no need for her to hide from the dying. She went straight into a ward. Compared with the noise downstairs, it is very quiet and the environment is very good. There is only one patient in the whole ward. Obviously, this person''s family condition is very good. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1418 This is a thin faced man, about 40 years old. From his manicured nails and neat appearance, he was well cared for even in the hospital. Now he has an oxygen pipe in the tip of his nose, somex eyes, quietly looking at the light on the ceiling that is not dazzling. There was no one else in the room. Gu Shengyin floated in - yes, from the perspective of human beings, her feet did not move, but glided in parallel and came straight to the man. She looked down at the man in front of her, and the other party obviously saw her. Gu Shengyin saw his frightened look at a nce - any normal person would be afraid to see such a strange dressed man by his bed. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here to meet you." A cold voice sounded in the man''s mind. "Who are you?" The man was surprised when he asked. As early as half a month ago, he could not speak again because he did not speak. That sentence was just a thought in his mind, but he made a sound andmunicated with the strange man in front of him. The man looked at Gu Shengyin''s appearance and the sickle in her hand, and suddenly thought of something, which made her pale look even more pale. He thought, he already knew who he was. "Am I dying?" He asked softly. The answer to him is still that cold voice: "the living people can''t see me." Knowing Gu Shengyin''s identity, the man calmed down. He thought about it and asked, "how much time do I have?" Gu Shengyin looked at the record book in his hand: "ten minutes." With a look of relief on his face, the man asked, "I have no strength now, but I want to see my daughter before I die. Can you ring the call for me?" As soon as he said this, he suddenly noticed that something cold seemed to enter his body. His body, which had been withered and feeble since his illness, was suddenly full of strength, which reminded him of a long time ago when he was still very healthy. Healthy people will never understand this feeling, men in that moment, even have an impulse to cry. He got up on his own and pulled out the oxygen supply on the tip of his nose - it was only ten minutes left, and he didn''t care about these things. The man smiles at Gu Shengyin, and then presses the call bell beside the bed. The nurse soon came in. The man looked at her, did not pay any attention to the God of death standing beside him, but looked at himself in surprise. "Mr. Hara, how did you pull out the oxygen pipe? And you look good today... " The nurse stopped talking in the middle of it. She took a look and a half sat on the bed, rarely with a trace of ruddy man, suddenly on the tip of her nose on a stream of astringent. She knew very well that he couldn''t get better all of a sudden, unless he came back. The man has been very quiet, this time suddenly said: "Xiaoling in the hospital? I want to see her. " He divorced his wife seven years ago, and their only daughter, Xiao Ling, was awarded to himself. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1419 The nurse nodded: "Xiao Ling has been with you, just went downstairs to buy you fruit." As soon as the nurse finished speaking, a girl with a horsetail in her hair came in. Seeing the man sitting on the bed, she was so surprised and pleased that she rushed to the bedside: "Dad, are you awake?" The man nodded with a smile and reached out to touch his daughter''s long ck hair: "Xiao Ling has been thin recently..." Such nagging, Xiaoling used to listen to be very impatient, until her father was ill in hospital,a time is far more than awake time, no longer have the spirit to discipline her. Only after her father was ill did Xiaoling know that it was a kind of happiness to be nagged by her father. She nodded with a smile: "when her father is ready, I''ll make Xiaoling stewed elbows in brown sauce, stew old mother''s chicken soup, and make Xiaoling fat again!" The man justughed and didn''t speak. He suddenly asked, "did you go to see you recently, mom?" Xiao Ling''s face drooped down: "she has a family and children now. What should I do in the way?" Looking at her face, she obviously had a bad rtionship with her biological mother. The man is a little anxious. His parents died early, and there were no brothers and sisters. If she left like this, Xiaoling would have to stay with her mother. "After all, it''s you. Mom, I think she''s been missing you a lot," he advised. Xiao Ling can''t be willful in the future... " Xiao Ling blinked and looked at him: "I have a father, Dad dotes on me, mother has a family and children, father only me." When she said this, the man almost burst into tears. He looked at his daughter with bitterness: "Xiaoling is good, Dad, Dad can''t always be with you..." His appearance was so obvious that the teenage girl seemed to realize something. Her eyes turned red: "no! Dad will always apany Xiaoling, I don''t want to go to my mother, I want my father She clings to the man''s waist, as if like this, the man will not leave her. Gu Sheng looked at the scene calmly and still had three minutes left. The nurse on one side could not help crying. Only a man or that pair of peaceful appearance, he gently stroked his daughter''s head, eyes with a thick reluctant to give up: "Xiaoling, no matter where Dad is, will always look at you." The daughter in his arms had already cried and lost his voice, only to hold his waist and shake his head constantly. As if in this way, she could not hear what her father said and she did not have to ept the result. The nurse suddenly came forward and said, "Mr. Yuan, I''ll give you another examination now..." She knew it was futile, but she still wanted to do something. The man shook his head, he looked at the nurse: "I know my body, don''t bother." When he said this, he looked very safe, as if the things he was about to face were not so hard to ept. One and a half minutes to go. Men are starting to feel a little bit difficult to breathe. He tried to make himself appear OK, and said to his daughter in his arms, "Xiao Ling, you should listen to Dad''s words: don''t be self willed in the future, go to your mother and listen to her words. What''s more, in the cupboard in your room at home, there are things left for you by your father. You should keep them well and don''t let others know easily... " His consciousness was beginning to blur. Finally, he took a nostalgic look at his daughter in his arms, and said thest word in the world: " Dad loves you. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1420 Gu Sheng was standing in the room, looking at the face. The girl was crying with her father''s dead body. as like as two peas, she stands next to a man who is exactly the same as a man on the bed. At this time, the man who had just stopped crying, looked at his daughter and cried bitterly with red eyes. Gu Shengyin gave him a little time to have a final look at the world. The man has been staying in this ward, watching his daughter cling to his stiff body, and finally forced to pull away by the hospital medical staff. "It''s time to go." Gu Sheng said coldly. The man wanted to stay a little longer, but the God of death in front of him seemed to have some traction force, so that he could not help but follow her forward. Aware of the man''s resistance, Gu Sheng said in a cold voice: "human, you are now dead, and the world will no longer have anything to do with you. Even if you stand in front of your daughter at the moment, she can''t see you The man''s eyes are still red, but the tears have stopped. He said bitterly: "it doesn''t matter if Xiaoling can''t see me. I just want to see her more." Gu Shengyin''s reply to this is to hold up the sickle in his hand, and then make a stroke in the sky. In men''s eyes, it''s just like the scene in a magic movie. The originally nihilistic air was opened by this sickle. A gray light door opened in front of two people, no, a god of death and a ghost. He followed Gu Shengyin in. When he stepped into the door, he seemed to have a feeling and looked behind him. But it was just a nce. The next second, he was sucked into the gray door by a huge attraction. Gu Sheng looked sideways into the underworld and became a dull faced man. He opened his mouth and said, "follow me." The man obediently followed her to go forward,pletely without the previous tangled appearance. This is the underworld. All souls in the world, as long as they enter the underworld, will be purified of all the seven passions and six desires and be a new soul. Then, the gods in the underworld will arrange the reincarnation of the next ording to their merits in the previous life. Gu Shengyin brings people to a ce where there are many souls like this man. Bring him here, and the rest will be out of the control of death. The God of death is only responsible for bringing the soul into the underworld. As for matters like reincarnation, there are naturally other gods responsible for it. Looking through the record book, there is no soul in charge of her in the next few days. Gu Sheng closed his hand and sat under a red maple tree in the underworld. She didn''t know what to do. Death has no human desires and needs no rest. Her only job is to lead the dead. And when there is nothing to do for the time being, the most important thing death does is to sit under the red maple tree in a daze. Red maple is the only nt belonging to the underworld, from the root in the branches to the leaves, all are blood like red. Red maple is the brightest color in this dark and gray world. Gu Sheng was soon bored. Because death doesn''t need to practice. If it''s OK to practice, she''s really sitting here all day. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1421 She didn''t think it would work. In the original plot, she only talked about the female match he Qing''s killing God, but did not specifically say what kind of way the other side killed God. Although she can''t fight against her, she can''t just wait for death. "System, I''m going to see he Qing." Gu Shengyin said. Her figure shed, and there was no figure under the red maple tree. Gu Shengyin came to the world again. Now it is the evening, many office workers have finished the day''s work and returned home to rest. Of course, there are also many young men and women who have opened their rich nightlife. He Qing certainly belongs to thetter. She has money and time. Her only worry is how to y tonight and how to spend money tomorrow. Gu Shengyin came to the door of a famous bar in the city. This bar called "crazy night" is famous not because of its emotional appeal, but because of chaos. Such a ce should be closed down in the country''s repeated crackdowns. But no, it is said that the backstage is hard enough to ignore something. Gu Sheng is still dressed like that, and everyone turns a blind eye to her, so she has no psychological burden. It''s really messy inside. Gu Sheng stood quietly, watching on the stage, several enchanting women were dancing striptease, and below, many men holding female partners in their hands, but their eyes have been lingering on the people on the stage. The light here is very dim, the environment is very warm. Ambiguous, very suitable for doing some things. But the dark environment had no effect on Gu Shengyin. She can clearly see that in the corner less than two meters away from her, a couple of men and women who can''t help themselves have started a good y. In the whole hall, there are many men and women who can''t even wait to open a room. Gu Sheng was indifferent to all this, and the images of those women were like wood in her eyes, which could not arouse her half mind to shake. She''s looking for her own goal. Yes. The woman, on the other side of the sofa, was holding a young girl who looked like an underage in her arms. A very handsome and mature man was pouring wine for her. Gu Shengyin looks at He Qing carefully: she is not very beautiful, but she is very durable. Under the dim light, her delicate and enchanting makeup has a kind of ultimate charm and bewilderment beauty. Gu Shengyin clearly saw that when he Qing drank the wine in the cup, the man sitting beside her rolled his throat, which was obviously emotional. He Qing nature is aware of, her eyes such as silk at the man, red. Lips hook up, slowly smile: "you want to go up to me?" This kind of straightforward to vulgar dialogue does not arouse men''s antipathy, on the contrary, in this case, it is more likely to stimte people''s adrenaline. The man felt that his eyes could not leave the woman. He nodded and his voice was low: "yes, I want you." The next second, a ss of red wine poured on his head. What the man said to him was he Qing''s cold eyes: "didn''t you see that my aunt already had a little cute? Go away A sh of anger shed on the man''s face, but he clearly knew the identity of He Qing and was very afraid of her. Finally, he just left with a cold hum. And he Qing lowered his head, looking at the beautiful youth in his arms, and turned into a gentle water like appearance. Gu Shengyin could see clearly that although the young man tried to smile, there was still a glimmer of panic in his eyes. Gu Shengyin: "it''s This woman is really a psychopath! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1422 Gu Sheng was thinking about what he Qing frowned and looked straight in his direction. Gu Sheng because of the spirit of a Lin, she is sure that she is in the direction of no other things. "System, target the mission, don''t you see death?" The system says, "sure, only the dying can see death." Gu Sheng feels something wrong in his heart. Is it a coincidence? He Qing also felt that something was wrong. She always felt that there was a cold feeling around her today, but she looked around and saw nothing. Is it an illusion? She frowned and kept it in her mind. Seeing he Qing taking the beautiful boy into a room, Gu Sheng, who was not interested in watching the live performance, did not follow up. She found the roof of a building by herself and sat slowly blowing the night wind. Just now she did see that he Qing''s body was surrounded by a light golden light. Gu Shengyin is very familiar with this golden light, which is the golden light of merit. This is the merit and virtue of He Qing''s good deeds in his life, and he has been protecting her all his life. She had a headache when she thought of it. ording to the strength of He Qing''s merits and virtues, she was definitely a good luck in her life. Even if it is made again in this lifetime, the evil created only needs her to return in the next life. She couldn''t do anything about her. The best defense is to attack, but this time, Gu Shengyin can only defend. She can only let the system focus on He Qing''s every move, so that the other party has no chance to deal with himself. Looking at the prosperous lights of the city, Gu Shengyin''s mood suddenly widened. The system is a little strange: "host, do you think it out?" Gu Sheng smiles, but the smile is hidden in the wide cloak, and even the system does not see it. "What is this? I can''t do anything about her. Let''s burn it. The life span of mortals is only a few decades, so what if I hide from her for decades? As long as these decades, I can keep my life, even if I finish the task? " If the system knows that there are expression bags in the world, it should be like this at the moment: (¡Ñ o ¡Ñ). I can still think of it like this. My host is really smart! Gu Shengyin did not speak again. She said it so lightly, but in her heart, she always felt that things would not be so simple. Otherwise, in the original plot, how could he Qing, who could not see the existence of the God of death, kill God? "You are Death? " A young but excited voice came out behind Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng turned his head and was surprised to see the little boy behind him. Estimated to be seven or eight years old, wearing a white shirt and a small suit, handsome like a little prince in a fairy tale. The little prince was looking at the man in a ck cloak not far away. this person looks as like as two peas in the mythical story. Gu Sheng was surprised: "can you see me?" At the same time, she asked the system, "what''s going on?" When you see the little boy this afternoon, you can know whether you have been promoted or not. It''s up to God ~ good night, everyone , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1423 Gu Sheng looked at the little boy in front of him and suddenly said, "don''te here." The little boy was obedient and stood still. Gu Sheng looked at his face carefully and found no dead breath. That is to say, he is different from those who can see themselves. Those human beings will see their gods of death because they are going to die, but the boy in front of them is not. The system is looking for the reason for this, and Gu Shengyin is also looking through the memory of the God of death for thousands of years. Finally, she found a trace of possibility in a corner - Tianyan. There are a group of human beings who are born with Yin and Yang and can recognize ghosts and gods. Their eyes are called the sky eyes. The man with the eye of heaven is the best seedling to practice the magic of Xuanmen Taoism. However, in this era, Xuanmen is declining, and there are not many people paying attention to this. As for why his name was not on the record book, the system couldn''t say at all. Gu Shengyin also failed to find any such precedent. She looked at the boy and suddenly asked, "what''s your name?" Seeing the mysterious God of death talking to himself, the little boy was very happy to answer her: "my name is Qiao Zhihe." Qiao Zhihe looked at the people in front of him, only felt very wonderful. as like as two peas, he did not know whether the man in front of him was the legendary god of death. She looked exactly like the death god described in the book, but the book said that death is evil and terrible. However, he did not feel these things in the death sister. He felt that the death sister was very kind. Gu Sheng looked at the little boy with his eyes like ck grape, and his rare mood softened down. "What are you looking at?" She asked in a low voice. Qiao Zhihe standing here, seems very embarrassed, but the desire in the eyes is very obvious. "Sister death, can I touch your sickle?" He looked at Gu Shengyin''s sickle on his right hand. It''s really cool! Gu Shengyin said casually: "it can be, but this is a magic weapon belonging to the underworld. Ordinary human beings can''t touch it..." Before she finished her words, she saw that Qiao Zhihe put his hand on her sickle happily. Gu Shengyin: "it''s "System, can youe out and exin it?" Half ring know, the system just made a sound: "host, beyond the scope of authority." Gu Shengyin: "ha ha." One day, she will know everything she wants to know. "Young master!" A voice of panic came from behind. Gu Shengyin and Qiao Zhihe turn their heads at the same time. A young man in a suit is looking at this side with fear on his face. In his eyes, his young master is standing very close to the edge of the roof, and he is also reaching out to explore It''s too dangerous! The young man in charge of Qiao Zhihe was scared out of his heart. Gu Sheng knew what he was thinking by looking at him. She suddenly whispered, "my existence is a little secret between us. Don''t tell anyone, OK?" Kids love this little secret game. Qiao Zhihe nodded and was excited: "Well! The crane won''t tell anyone! Mom and Dad don''t tell me! " "Young master, what are you talking about here alone?" When the young man arrived here, he didn''t see Gu Shengyin standing on the edge, his face full of fear. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1424 Qiao Zhihe turns his head and looks at Gu Shengyin. He feels very magical in his heart. The elder sister of death is here. Can''t brother Hao see it? He remembered the agreement he had made with Gu Shengyin, so he held his mouth tight and said nothing but shook his head. The young man named ah Hao didn''t ask much about the situation. He just took his hand and walked back: "Mr. and Mrs. are worried. Let''s go back quickly..." Qiao Zhihe turns back as he is led by a Hao. Gu Shengyin looks at him and suddenly reaches out his hand and waves, making a sign of goodbye. Qiao Zhihe also waved with a smile. Then he saw the other party suddenly get up, a pair of huge ck wings out of her back, she jumped, disappeared into the night sky. Qiao Zhihe''s eyes widened, and there was a lot of splendor in his eyes: it''s really cool! Then he picked up the whole person: "young master, this roof is not fun at all, and it''s very dangerous. In the future, you can''te here alone..." Gu Shengyin didn''t leave. She just found a ce that Qiao Zhihe couldn''t see, and then quietly followed up. She saw that Qiao Zhihe was taken to a splendid hall by the young man named ah Hao. It seemed that a banquet was being held. A couple of well-dressed couples saw Qiao Zhiheing quickly, with a vague look of anxiety. This is Qiao Zhihe''s parents. She sat on the roof of another building far away, looking at the little child, lost in thought. On the other side, Qiao Zhihe seemed to be in a daze all night. His father sat beside him and got a ss of juice for his son: "crane, why do you look so unhappy?" Qiao Zhihe raised his head and looked very serious. However, he was only under seven years old, with a lovely baby fat on his face, which made him look serious, but he was even more cute. Joe''s father almostughed. He just looked at his son and held back. He wants to save face for the little man. "Dad, I have a question." Qiao Zhihe said. Father Qiao was very patient: "what''s wrong with the crane?" then he saw his son''s eyes shining and asked, "is there a god of death in this world?" Joe''s father:.... " Have you read too many fairy tales? But he certainly can''t answer that. So Joe''s father made a thoughtful look and looked down at his son''s nervous eyes. He couldn''t helpughing: "there is no God of death, that''s all fairy tales, we fantasize about it." Although the children depend on coax, but Joe''s father still did not cheat his son. He attaches great importance to his son''s education. If he should tell him the truth, he should try not to rece it with lies. Qiao Zhihe was disappointed. He wanted to tell his father that he saw a god of death tonight. She is like a fairy tale, wearing a thick ck cloak, can not see her face clearly, holding a huge ck sickle in her hand, she is very handsome! Besides, she''s not as bad as the book says! However, Qiao Zhihe remembered the agreement between the two people. He still kept his little secret and didn''t say it. He was the only one who could see his sister. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1425 After returning home, Qiao Zhihe was severely "taught" by his parents. The lesson is that they didn''t pay attention to him all night, and no one said good night to him when they were sleeping. And the reason is that a Hao told two people that the young master ran to the top of the roof alone, and went to the edge without guardrails. Oh, my God, that''s more than 60 floors! The young couple who heard the news were terrified. He thought that there was no danger for them to sneak away. This kind of thing, naturally should punish him, let him rise a little memory just go! It is impossible for the Qiao couple to punish their son physically. They thought for a long time before they came up with such a method. As a result, the poor baozi Qiao Zhihe was "cold violence". Young master can be aggrieved. He is sitting on the bed with his pillow in his arms. The curtain of therge French window was drawn, but he opened the curtain to see the garden downstairs. Qiao Zhihe understood why his parents ignored him. Because of his disobedience, a man ran to such a dangerous ce. But There''s death sister here. He was wronged and bewildered to think that if he had not seen death sister, he would not have gone to such a ce outside. But he couldn''t talk to his parents because he promised that his sister could not tell others. Not even mom and dad. Joe. If only her sister died. "What do you want to say to me?" A cold voice appeared in his bedroom. Qiao Zhihe blinked and looked at the ck figure in front of him. When did sister death appear? He had been sitting on the bed all the time, but all of a sudden, death sister appeared beside his bed. Qiao Zhihe widened his eyes and forgot to be sad. Instead, he looked at Gu Shengyin with amazement: "when did youe, sister death?" Gu Sheng wanted tough at his appearance, but she just said lightly: "I sensed that you were calling me, so I came here." She stood there and repeated what she had just asked, "what do you want to say to me?" When she smelled it, Qiao Zhihe remembered his own affairs. His mouth was shriveled and he said what was going on today. "I know I worried mom and Dad, and I apologized, but they still ignored me," he said In the end, Gu Shengyin''s eyes were red when he looked at the little man, but he held on to keep his tears from falling down. Qiao Zhihe told himself that his father said that a man can''t cry easily. He''s the one to protect his mother! Such a sensible and lovely child is the most beloved, not to mention Gu Shengyin''s preference to Qiao Zhihe. She thought about it and said, "don''t be sad. Your parents wille to say good morning to you tomorrow." Qiao Zhihe''s eyes lit up: "really?" Gu Sheng said firmly: "of course it is true." She just heard Qiao Zhihe''s mother say it. The expression on Qiao Zhihe''s face was more rxed, but he was still a little unhappy. Gu Sheng was very rare to see him like this. She thought about it again and had an idea in her heart. "Little crane, would you like to y a game with me?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1426 Qiao Zhihe stares at the scenery under him. It was a beauty he had never imagined. If someone were to take a picture of the sky with a telescope, maybe you could see a little boy floating in the sky with a strange posture, looking at the scenery below. It''s just It''s like a dream. Qiao Zhihe still remembers that after death sister asked that question, he did not hesitate to put his hand in her glove palm. And then He noticed that he was being held away from the ground. Yes, leave. When he looked up, he could still see only the darkness under his heavy hood, and then he could see the beautiful ck wings behind his sister. He''s in the sky now! Every little boy has a dream about flying when he is a child. This is not the same as flying, not sitting in a closed cabin, but actually, standing in the middle of the air, being able to reach out and feel the wind blowing gently from your body. When you look down, you can see the lights under you. Qiao Zhihe''s face was full of amazement. Gu Sheng looked at him with soft eyes and asked, "are you in a better mood now?" Qiao Zhihe nods his head forcefully, his excited feeling heart is about to jump out now! Gu Shengyin flies in the sky slowly with him. They flew for almost two hours. Qiao never knew that the city he lived in was like this. Finally, the child was sent home by Gu Shengyin. In the face of the little prince Baba''s eyes, Gu Sheng refused him mercilessly: "you should go to bed now, or your parents will say you again when they see your dark circles tomorrow." Well, I heard the unquestionable voice of death sister. Qiao Zhihe could only nod his head obediently. Then, he heard a cold good night in his ear, and the people around him disappeared. It''s really the mysterious sister of death. Qiao Zhihe thought. When Joe opened the door of her son''s room the next day, she saw two big ck circles. Gu Shengyin didn''t think about this. After such a exciting night, how many normal people can sleep? Not to mention Qiao Zhihe, who is only seven years old. Qiao Zhihe is also worried about being scolded by his mother. But obviously, Joe''s mother misunderstood. She thought her son couldn''t sleep because she was taughtst night. For a moment, it was heartache and self reproach. Holding Qiao Zhihe was a burst of heart rubbing. Qiao Zhihe was held by his mother with a confused face. Obviously, he didn''t know the situation at all. But as a man, he has to be brave enough to take on mistakes - this is what death sister told him. So Qiao Zhihe patted his breast and said to his mother that he really knew he was wrong and would never do such dangerous things again. Joe''s mother saw that her son was like this, but she didn''t forget to admit her mistake. Her heart was sour and proud. From then on, the son is double love. Gu Shengyin, after ying with Qiao Zhihe for a day, returned to the underworld. The system told her that he Qing''s next n was to go skiing in Xibo snow mountain. Anyway, this woman''s hobby is always adventurous and exciting. Gu Shengyin is not surprised. Thest time I went to see he Qing, she didn''t find any abnormality in addition to her profound merits and virtues. She slowly put down her heart. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1427 Gu Sheng thought that she would stay away from this woman. Far away from her, he Qing, if the woman can not find her, it is impossible to still hit her? He Qing went skiing. With her financial resources, naturally, she had a whole ce. Gu Shengyin tried. She used a little method to cause a slight avnche. She just wanted to see how good he Qing''s life was? The result did not disappoint her at all: the avnche, if met by ordinary people, would have killed more than 80 percent. But he Qing did not even meet a fracture, because the cold caused a little cold, even no fever, drink a cup of boiling water, take a pill can be good. Gu Shengyin, however, felt a trace of oppression in the dark. This is a warning from heaven that as a god of death, do your duty well. She grinned bitterly, and finally put down the behavior of secretly doing hands and feet. In terms of responsibilities, Gu Shengyin is not busy with his work. There are many gods of death like her in the underworld, and each person only needs to be responsible for a specific area. In this case, the workload alone is not huge. So sometimes, she may need to introduce many people in one day, sometimes, there are no dead people for several days. Sometimes, Qiao Zhihe will call her. If she is free, she will meet her little prince. Gu Shengyin has never been with a lover like this. She has been his sister, his disciple, his master, even his nurturer. But never like now, with a simr idol like existence in his life. For Qiao Zhihe, the elder sister of death is a mysterious and kind spirit. She is very powerful. She can do a lot of things that she can''t imagine. Although she looks very cold, she will try her best to meet her own requirements. Qiao Zhihe thinks that death sister is more powerful than the so-called superheroes in the movie. It''s just that she seems very busy, and only asionally she has time to see him. Once upon a time, Qiao Zhihe asked if the sister of death was busy saving the world like a superhero in the movie. This almost amused Gu Sheng. Her tone is still as cold as ever: "little crane can find some information. We, the God of death, are not heroes. On the contrary to popr superheroes, human beings hate death the most "Because our presence can only represent death." She didn''t say more, but little Qiao Zhihe kept such words in mind. When he was older and began to learn to think independently, he slowly searched for some information about the God of death. These materials also let him know more about his sister, the God of death. Death, the spirit of the underworld. ck cloaks, ck gloves, all covered in darkness, no one could spy on their faces. The ck sickle is the artifact of harvesting soul. Their appearance represents death. Those who can see the God of death are the souls who are about to enter the underworld. ¡­¡­ Qiao Zhihe began to be puzzled when he saw the back. All the information above is that mortals can not see the God of death, only those who will die can see it. But he can always see sister death? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1428 If it was the dying man who could see his sister, he had been dead for many years. Qiao Zhihe shook his head and didn''t take this seriously. There was a faint curiosity in his mind about another thing. In the twinkling of an eye, three years have passed. This year, Qiao Zhihe was 14 years old, and he was already in love. He Qing was 28 years old this year, still ying in the world. Gu Shengyin has been in this world for seven years. She is fully adapted to today''s day, while paying attention to He Qing''s trend, asionally goes to see Qiao Zhihe. Most of the time, she takes the soul of the dead to shuttle between yin and Yang. The system can''t help feeling: This is really the most dedicated world for the host to do the task. It''s not dedication? Death''s work is almost perfect by Gu Shengyin! However, Gu Shengyin is actually a plug in the heart. Sometimes she looked at He Qing and wanted to catch and kill her with her own hands. This woman, if not for her good fortune in her previous life, would have died many times in her life. She has no moral heart at all. Gu Shengyin followed her, watching her force those beautiful teenagers he liked to submit to her, saw her private life in chaos, watched her secretly do some shady business, even injected drugs into a innocent person She can''t stop it, because death can''t take care of human affairs. She tried many times and sent the evidence to the police. That''s enough evidence to put anyone in jail for ten or eight years. But it doesn''t work. When the evidence is sent to the police, it turns into a pile of white paper with nothing on it, or it turns into a fake. As a result, Gu Sheng knew that he Qing could not be defeated in his whole life. She wantonly enjoys the blessing left over from her previous life, and in the next life, she will bear the sin of this life. Is that fair? It''s not fair. But what can Gu Shengyin say? She just relies on the God of death who lives in the world. She can''t break the game. Gu Shengyin sometimes wants to see nothing, but she can''t help it. Even if she can''t do anything, she wants to watch and remember. The sin of this woman sitting down, there is always a person who looks in his eyes in silence, remembers everything one by one. ¡­¡­ The fourteenth birthday of the young master of the Qiao family was held in the vi of the Qiao family. The Qiao family didn''t hype the news, but they all knew what they should know. The only Miao Miao of the three generations of the Qiao family, and the future Qiao family will be the leader of the family. Such an identity can be very expensive. But all day, Qiao Zhihe seemed absent-minded. The delicate mother Qiao looked at her son and quietly pulled him to one side: "what''s wrong with the little crane? I think you seem to have something on your mind?" Qiao Zhihe road out of a gentle smile: "Mom, you worry too much, I''m ok." His smile is very clean, just like the most dazzling warm sun in early spring. It is said that the young master of the Qiao family inherited all the advantages of his parents'' appearance and grew up to be very good. Looking at such a son, Joe''s mother couldn''t help being proud. When the party was over, the guests said that it was easy for them to leave the room. Sister death,e back? Every year, she will remember her birthday. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1429 Qiao Zhihe sits on the bed waiting for Gu Shengyin to arrive. He even thought about what the death sister would bring himself Just as he looked down to think, a cold wind blew, and Qiao Zhihe raised his head happily: "sister death!" He did not know Gu Shengyin''s name until now, so he always called her death sister. The broad ck cloak fell quietly on the ground, and the pure ck sickle was cold and sharp. But Qiao Zhihe was not afraid at all. He knew that this man would not hurt him. Gu Sheng gently spread out his hand, a dark red light rose from her palm, and slowly flew to Qiao Zhihe. After the red light faded, it showed its original appearance - it was a piece of reddish red crystal about the size of a thumb, reflecting beautiful luster under the light. "Happy birthday, little crane." Gu Sheng said softly. Qiao Zhihe cherished the beautiful stone and put it under his pillow. "It can protect you at a critical moment," Gu said She thought for a while, her hands moved, and the stone that Qiao Zhihe put under the pillow came back to her hand again. Just at this time, there was a red line on the stone. "Bow your head." Gu Shengyin said. Qiao Zhihe immediately understood what the other party wanted to do. He bowed his head obediently. The boy of fourteen was no shorter than the God of death. But Qiao Zhihe was very curious. Clearly, the hood did notpletely cover the face of death sister, but why could he never see clearly? He suddenly raised his head. They were very close. Gu Shengyin''s hand was still on his neck. Looking from a distance, they seemed to be embracing. At such a close distance, Qiao Zhihe could only see a pale chin with beautiful lines. His heart moved and he wanted to do something. Gu Shengyin had already released his hand and stepped back. Do not know why, Qiao Zhihe heart suddenly filled with a disappointment. He didn''t even know where the disappointment came from. Gu Shengyin looked at him quietly: "you are not happy." Qiao Zhihe is stunned for a moment. Is he not happy? What is he upset about? Gu Sheng looked at his nk face and sighed in his heart that it was only a change of temperament of adolescent children. She looked at him and suddenly said, "today is your birthday. I promise you a wish, OK?" Qiao Zhihe''s eyes brightened, and the faint expectation in his heart began to stir. Gu Shengyin saw the child in front of him, and his eyes were bright: "sister death, can you promise me two things?" Gu Sheng shook his head slightly. Put out a finger. Her meaning is obvious, can only agree to one request. Qiao Zhihe hesitated for a moment and said, "well, can you pull down your hood and let me have a look at you?" He had known death sister since he was seven years old. But until he was fourteen years old, he did not even know what her name was or what she looked like except for the name of a death sister. Gu Sheng was stunned. She did not expect that Qiao Zhihe would make such a request. Qiao Zhihe saw that she didn''t act for half a day, but he was disappointed: "sister death?" When he called out, his tone was coquettish, which he didn''t even notice. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1430 Only in front of the people who are close to the extreme, the young master of Qiao''s family who is gentle in the eyes of outsiders will show a trace of childishness. Gu Shengyin has no resistance to such Qiao Zhihe. She hesitated for a moment, and atst, under the child''s burning eyes, held out her hand and pulled the hood off her head. Qiao Zhihe opened his eyes. When the hood was pulled down, a waterfall of silver gray hair flowed down, while Qiao Zhihe''s eyes were tightly held by the people in front of him. Gray hair, gray eyes, obviously different from the appearance of human beings. But it didn''t feel abrupt at all on her. In front of the God of death, there is a delicate face that is difficult to describe with a brush, but at the same time, because of the bloodless face and excessively pale lips, this delicacy takes on a trace of fragility. Of course, this fragility is just a look. No one dares to look down on the sickle of death. Qiao Zhihe looked at the man without blinking. From the age of seven, he had been imagining the appearance of death''s sister in his mind. He had wondered whether the other side would be a skeleton, as described in the fairy tale? Maybe it''s a strange creature that lookspletely different from human beings, or It''s going to be a beautiful female deity. When he really saw her face, he thought, is this what death sister looks like? Also, death sister, should be like this. He looked at it in a daze until the other side''s eyes came over. Almost cold gaze, but after seven years with the God of death in front of Qiao Zhihe, this cold death sister is actually very soft and soft. Qiao Zhihe''s gentle face suddenly burst into a very bright smile. He looked at Gu Shengyin with bright eyes, and almost said in a cheerful tone: "sister death, you are really beautiful!" Gu Shengyin did not respond to this. She just stretched out her hand, pulled back the hood that had just fallen, and once again covered up her startling and gorgeous face. "Appearance is nothing but a skin bag to me." Her cold voice came from her cloak. Qiao Zhihe looked at the ck hood with some regret and said with a smile: "but for many human beings, beautiful skin bags have been their lifelong pursuit." Gu Shengyin did not debate this issue with Qiao Zhihe. The record book in her hand suddenly lit up, which meant that she had something to do again. "I have business to leave first, you have an early rest." Her cold voice sounded in the room. Qiao Zhihe opens his mouth and wants to say something, but the other party has disappeared. He looked at the ce where the other party had stood before. He looked at it for a while, then suddenly he began tough. Lowering his head, Qiao Zhihe grasped the red crystal with his hands. I don''t know what it is, but what can be treated seriously by sister death should be very important? He sat there thinking silently for a while, feeling a little sleepy, so he went to sleep. ¡­¡­ Qiao Zhihe feels very hot. Every cell of his body is moring and restless, and there is a fire burning in the depth of his body. It''s everywhere to relieve his thirst. Suddenly there was a cool arm around me. - it''s the end of the eighth watch. Thank you all for voting for branches, thank you very much, although I am still kneeling ] after that, it was the same as usual at eight shifts ~ every day , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1431 I can''t wait to find the oasis. I can''t wait to find the oasis. It''s sofortable. But it''s not enough. I want more. He tried to go there, the other side''s body is like a Wang cold spring, some of his ultimate temptation. Confused. If you want to cover the whole body on her body, you will have to make every inch of her body close to her, want to get closer, closer Hands in the other party''s body caress. Touch, Qiao Zhihe panting, the body''s desire. Hope to explode. His mind has been in chaos under the influence of those mes, and his only thought is topletely possess the people under him. My servants Who are the people under me? Vaguely, a cold voice passed through the lust. The fire sounded in his ear. It''s like thunder. "Little crane..." Sighing call. Qiao Zhihe finally saw the appearance of the people under him. His red eyes were on a pair of cold gray eyes. ¡­¡­ Qiao Zhihe''s eyes suddenly open. As if he had been scalded by something, he sat up from the bed. There was some sweat on his forehead, but Qiao Zhihe had no time to take care of it. Shuang. There is a cold feeling between the legs to the brain, Qiao Zhihe''s whole person seems to have been fixed in general, his face turned pale instantly. He When did he have such an idea? the lights in the room were not turned off, the French windows were open, and there was a gentle night wind blowing the curtains gently, as if the man had juste. Sit quietly for a long time, until everything is quiet. Qiao Zhihe got up expressionless and went to the bathroom to wash his hair. When he entered the room again, he became the gentle young master Qiao. What just happened was just a dream. Gu Shengyin doesn''t know that she has be the object of someone''s spring dream. She is watching a death farewell at the moment. The skinny old man was lying on the bed, and her three children were crying bitterly. The people nearby were all sighing that they were filial piety. At this time, the old man opened his mouth. Ba, shaking out his hand, seemed to want to say something, but he could not say anything. Don''t worry about your father''s face. Don''t worry about all the things you''ve done for your daughter Asshole! This is what Mr. Zhang wants to say at the moment. Last night, when there was no outsider, these three evils did not say so! In front of him, the three of them talked about how to change their medicine and let the kitchen cook something bad for his health. Because he had lived too long and refused to let go of power, they were not willing to. Just because of that little money, I will send my father to hell! Master Zhang is not reconciled to it! If he can still talk, he must let these three animals get nothing! Then the next moment, he saw the ck figure behind his daughter. He widened his eyes, only to find that no one could see the shadow. "You have ten minutes left. Do you have any unfinished wishes?" A cold voice sounded in his mind. When he heard this, he even forgot his fear and nodded: he wants these three animals, but he can''t get anything! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1432 The eldest daughter, who is holding the hand of Mr. Zhang, sees him nodding and has not yet reflected his meaning. The next moment, Mr. Zhang found that he could speak. The body is like going back to youth. But he remembered what the ck figure had said: he had only ten minutes left. Although I really want to scold these white eyed wolves, he still has more important things to do at the moment. Mr. Zhang looked at the man standing in one side''s eyes: wyer Qi, I have something to ask you." Hiswyer came over in a hurry. All the people in the room were astonished. It was clear that the old man was about to die, but he suddenly woke up. However, some people have guessed that it may be aeback. Mr. Zhang took a look in the room, worried that the three useless things woulde backter, so he said that they all went out. His three sons and daughters looked uneasy, but under the eyes of others, they did not dare to do anything, so they had to go out. When the room was quiet, Mr. Zhang looked at thewyer beside him: wyer Qi, please hurry to draft a new will for me..." About eight minutester,wyer Qi came out seriously. He looked at Mr. Zhang''s children without a trace, then turned to the past: "Mr. Zhang, he Will you go in and see him for thest time Now the man is busy, and it''s obvious that the spirit of the old man has already begun. Mr. Zhang opened his eyes reluctantly, looked at his three children,ughed, opened his mouth, and finally closed his eyes powerlessly. "Dad "Dad..." In the three chapters of filial piety, it''s enough for a man to cry. And in the bed lying in the master Zhang, now has stood by Gu Shengyin''s side. He looked at his slightly transparent body in a very novel way, and then looked at his old body on the bed. "Are you not sad?" A cold voice sounded in his ear. Turning around and looking at the God of death, Mr. Zhangughed: "what am I sad about? In the world, I have enjoyed all that I should enjoy. I even had some pain in thest few days. After I died, I felt the lightness and strength I had not seen for a long time Besides, when he died, he avenged himself, didn''t he? "Then follow me." Gu Sheng turns to leave because of the light mouth. As he followed her, he asked, "can I see the end of my three evils?" Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment, and then stretched out a hand at the midpoint of the void. Mr. Zhang saw the scene that was about to happen: at the end of his funeral and before all the guests left,wyer Qi announced the will he had made before he died: all his property in his name was donated to welfare institutions, and no half of his children were left. Naturally, his three daughters would not believe it. They nned for so long, and even did something like that for the sake of the wealth? When someone pointed to his nose and said that he had tampered with the will,wyer Qi''s face remained unchanged: "in addition to the will, Mr. Zhang suspected that his death had something to do with Miss Zhang and two Mr. Zhang. I''ve already called the police, and the police will talk to themter. " ¡­¡­ After reading it in silence, he did not speak any more. He followed Gu Shengyin into the underworld. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1433 Recently he Qing felt that his spring hade. A 30-year-old woman felt her heart beating because of a man. The man she met in a surfingpetition was tall and powerful, and he was also very good-looking. One to two, two sessful collusion to bed. Originally, it was just an adult game that you love me, but he Qing felt that he was more and more involved. She has a disposition that never lets herself suffer. If you like it, it is of course his own! that man has a family and is not willing to dissolve his family with a casual rtionship. He Qing on the surface agreed well, the next moment began to secretly find someone to solve his wife. She''s rude - since you can''t give up your wife, just let her disappear. She found someone to make an ident when the man''s wife was off work. Gu Shengyin saw a faint gray smell on the poor woman - it was the color of the dead. In other words, he Qing''s n will seed. This woman will die in a traffic ident today, and the driver who caused the ident will pay a lot of money for it. But what he can get from He Qing is far more than that. When the car whose brakes failed hit the woman, Gu Shengyin made a manual move in the sleeve of his robe. The woman just felt as if she had been pushed by something. She fell to one side and did not understand what was going on. She saw a car roaring past her side at such a speed that there was absolutely no room for survival if it hit her. There was no one around her, but at that moment, she really felt a force acting on her body. The woman thought about it, put her hands together and read a word of God''s blessing, and then went on walking forward. Gu Shengyin''s ear rang out a burst of rolling thunder, her body suddenly stiff for a while, then very painful squat down. The voice was heard by no one but her. The heaven of this world once again warned her that if there was another time, she would never let go! When the sudden pain in his body gradually disappeared, Gu Sheng stood up without expression. She was amused by the so-called way of heaven in the world. It is clear that he Qing has been doing evil all the time in this life, but because of her so-called merits and virtues in her previous life, she can be rich and stable until her old age. What''s wrong with that woman? Her husband was cheating, and the woman who got involved in her marriage wanted her life. But the way of heaven doesn''t even allow others to manage. Is this fate? She Gu Sheng looked at the woman from afar, and then found that her gray did not decrease. She lowered her eyes and knew in her heart that the woman could not live tonight. Even if she avoided a car ident, the woman would have died of other "idents.". Sure enough, in the early hours of the morning, Gu Sheng in the hands of the record book issued a light light. It''s a familiar name. She walked into an alley and saw a woman lying in a pool of blood, stabbed several times. And her soul, in the middle of the sky, staring at her own body. "Your days on earth are over. Come with me." A cold voice came from my side. The woman looked back and saw death standing on one side. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1434 "Death Is it? " The woman looked at Gu Shengyin and guessed her identity. Gu Sheng did not speak. The woman continued, "are you here to take me?" Gu Sheng nodded: "I will lead your soul to the underworld." The woman did not say anything. She followed Gu Shengyin and was ready to go. She didn''t even give up on her face. Gu Shengyin is a little strange, but as a god of death, she should not care too much about these things. When the door of the underworld opened, the woman suddenly opened her mouth andughed at her: "when I was on the road before Is that you? I feel your breath. " That cold feeling, the same as now. The woman looked at Gu Sheng with a smile: "thank you." Gu Sheng didn''t say anything. Seeing the woman step into the door, the expression on her face disappeared and became silent. She was suddenly a little bored with her task. If only I didn''t know anything. But she knows everything, but she can''t do anything. We can only watch the damned live at ease, while the innocent get a miserable end because of the so-called fate. She finally understood why death was not so cold and lustful. Only without any feelings, can we be indifferent to all the fair and unfair things in the world. For the gods, human life, decades of time, but one eye opened and one closed. And everything has reincarnation, this life she had miserable, the next life may be able to bloom. There''s nothing to tangle about. But Gu Shengyin could not. Looking up at the eternal gray sky of the underworld, she felt an impulse to escape. "Ding ~ detected negative resistance emotion in the host, please adjust the host''s emotion as soon as possible, and ask the host to adjust his / her emotion as soon as possible toplete the task with a positive heart." The sound of the system rings in her ear. Gu Sheng came back to God and said faintly, "I know. But no matter whether I''m positive or negative, that is to say, I''ll stay away from her and watch her spend her whole life, right? " System: It seems to be true, it is speechless! Seeing that the system fell into silence because of his own words, Gu Shengyin thought for a moment and said, "however, I can slowly watch and see what the consequences will be in her next life, right?" The system perked up: "yes, the host. As long as she doesn''t die, she can be rich for more than three generations. But she has done so many evils in her life, these merits and virtues can not even offset her sins. Her next life is bound to be very miserable. Whether she can be reincarnated into an adult is a matter of two opinions. " Gu Sheng nodded and did not speak again. One person and one system at this time, they all think that the task of this world will bepleted in such a t light. But there is no certainty about fate. He Qing is with the man. The man''s wife died after a period of depression, he Qing rare scattered all around the yingyingyingyanyan, and put down their own adventure hobbies, concentrate on apanying him. Such a good beauty, so dedicated to their own, anyone can see this intention. There are few men who can refuse such a love affair. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1435 The man and he Qing are naturally together. Gu Sheng for Lengyan watching, he Qing this time seems to be really trapped in. With this man, she is not going to nightclubs and other ces to send away all her love affairs. She is really like an ordinary woman, apanying the man''s side. They had a very happy time. Somehow, looking at He Qing like this, Gu Sheng was relieved. It was a good thing that she could settle down and stop doing evil. But one day, Gu Shengyin saw the man''s name in his record book. Generally speaking, death rarely takes the initiative to look through the record book unless the name is lit up. When the name lights up, it means that the person is about to die. The man''s name hasn''t been lit up yet, but his name appears in the first three pages of Gu Shengyin''s record book. Usually death doesn''t look at the names on these pages because of the trouble. In any case, all they have to do is to take them to the underworld when their names are lit up. Those on the first three pages, in turn, represent the people who are about to die. They are not in charge of them. Gu Shengyin was prompted by the system to have a look, and then found the man''s name. He had cancer, advanced, and had more than four months to live. Gu Sheng thought about the reaction of He Qing almost at the first time. That crazy woman, can''t do anything? Her premonition is very effective. The man said that he was not feeling well. He thought it was a minor problem. After he Qing insisted on going down to the hospital, the result of the examination made them despair. The hospital that examined the man said there was no way. The cancer cells had spread and could not be cured. He Qing didn''t believe it. She took the man to some of the most famous hospitals in the country, but the results were the same. After that, I went abroad, but even the best hospitals and the best doctors could not do anything about it. Gu Sheng because of some inexplicable worry, he Qing''s character she saw so long, is clear. If this woman is really crazy, it''s terrible. After confirming that there was no way out, the two returned home. Perhaps he Qing this period of time has been paid back, the man also has a good feeling for her. Seeing her like this, he alsoforted her: "it doesn''t matter. I''m fine now..." He Qing just put his head quietly against the man''s chest. I won''t let you die, no matter what the cost. There is no way to use scientific and technological means, so we should take extraordinary measures! He Qing began to visit the famous Fengshui xuanshu masters in the hall to see if he could find a way to prolong his life. Most masters do not even want to look at her when they see the sins umted in her whole life. People like them know more about certain things, and the most taboo is to be infected with causal sin. There is also a price heart for he Qing, but after seeing the man''s condition, he shook his head. An old man said to He Qing, "you are toote. If I found out earlier, I could find a way to keep him alive. But now, his name is on death''s record book. There''s no more way "Death?" He Qing''s questioning. Isn''t that the God in the myth and legend, actually exists? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1436 Seeing that she was interested, the old man told he Qing what he knew. After that, he shook his head and said, "madam, you''d better go back and spend more time with your husband. I''m sorry I can''t do anything about it." He Qing left without saying anything. She went home, and the man was sitting on the balcony in his home clothes. The pain of the disease let his body quickly thin down, now can not see he Qing like the handsome. If in the past, he Qing must have given up such a feeling. People, but this person is not the same. She was crazy about him and wanted to spend a lifetime with him. Death? There is nothing in the world that money can''t buy. But within a few days, some information about death appeared in front of her. He Qing looked at it word by word, and finally understood what those masters said. On the list of the God of death, it is the way of heaven destined to die. No one can save such a person. Unless death is willing to disobey heaven for him. However, as a God walking in the world and the underworld, death has always been selfless. How could she do something against heaven for the sake of an ordinary human being? He Qingyi was a little desperate. But she wanted to see death. Once again, she disturbed the master and said what she thought. "You want to see death?" The master turned pale at this. You''re kidding. What does death mean? It has been a rule for thousands of years that the living do not see death. He didn''t think he had enough to live? He Qing was not surprised that the master refused. She sneered: "master Du, your grandson who is going to kindergarten is ying in the cold house, waiting for his grandfather to pick him up." Master Du''s face changed. In their line of work, it has always been difficult for their children. His little grandson is the only one left by his son who left unexpectedly. He Qingna threatened him. He had no room to refuse. Master Du already had some regrets at this time - He Qing is a madman! He should have rejected her when she came up. But now it''ste, and the other party is already on him. Master Du said coldly, "in this case, why did I go there?" He Qing''s face showed a smile: "thank you very much, master Du. When I see the God of death, I will naturally send your grandson back." Master Du said in a deep voice, "but I have made it clear in advance that the living can not see the God of death. At that time, Ms. he should not lose her fortune. What''s more, I can only try my best. I can''t guarantee whether death will show up or not. " He Qing didn''t say no to this, but said faintly: "this is not about Master Lao Du." She did not know that her every move had been known for a long time. Gu Sheng did not intend to see her at all. She thought for a while, she seems to have not seen Qiao Zhihe for several months. She doesn''t know how Xiaohe is now? Qiao Zhihe is painting in the room. Now 17-year-old youth, the body has been long open, Jun Xiu face always with a trace of shallow smile, anyone to see, have to praise a good handsome child! At this time, a delicate rose was blooming under his painting brush. It was as red as fire, and the unrestrained enthusiasm seemed to pour out from the paper. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1437 The young master of the Qiao family did not study financial management, but chose art. When Qiao Zhihe said his intention, he was opposed by his family. But in the end, Joe''s father and Joe''s mother couldn''t beat their son. It''s no use forcing your son to have a good time. A cold wind came from the open French window. Qiao Zhihe showed a surprise in his gentle eyes: "sister death!" Sure enough, looking back, the familiar figure appeared in his room. He always called her death sister because he had asked Gu Shengyin''s name, but Gu Shengyin didn''t tell him. The name of a God is like a mantra, which can''t be told easily. But Gu Sheng didn''t tell Qiao Zhihe because she didn''t know the name of her original body. The original body seems to be the God of death from the beginning of memory, and human beings also call her the God of death. She has no name. Naturally, it is impossible to tell Qiao Zhihe what her name is. Gu Sheng looked at the gorgeous roses on the painting paper and eximed, "it''s very beautiful." Qiao Zhihe smiles when he hears the speech. Gu Sheng looked at what he had intended to say, and suddenly his face changed. She seems to see something in Qiao Zhihe. Her heart moved, and the record book in her hand was not windless and automatically turned over. On the top of the third page, the three words Qiao Zhihe appeared. How could this happen? Gu Sheng for dead staring at the name above, the heart is full of confusion and shock. "Sister death Sister death? " Qiao Zhihe called her several times before regaining her mind. Gu Sheng is back to God and sees Qiao Zhihe. For a moment, he doesn''t want to face this fresh face. She said in a hurry: "suddenly something happened, see you next time." The man had disappeared into the room before the voice dropped. Qiao Zhihe''s smile froze in his face. He took the corner of his mouth slowly put down, feel his heart also suddenly empty up. She''s a God. He''s human. That''s the one she couldn''t catch all her life. Qiao Zhihe slowly returned to the table, picked up the brush again, and slowly added the remaining color to the ming rose. But that as if the rush out of the enthusiasm, seems to have faded a lot. Gu Sheng flew to the top of the mountain alone. Her left hand moved. Finally, she opened the record book and clearly saw a line on it: Qiao Zhihe, male, 17, July 14, 1930, died in a car ident. July 14, the day when the ghost door opened, was two monthster. Why don''t you understand? Why? There''s no news about Qiao Zhihe in her record book, but suddenly a line of words like this appears. Death''s record book can''t be wrong, that is, Qiao Zhihe will die two monthster. Gu sat on the top of the mountain all night. The next day, she became the cold God of death. The system says, "host, don''t be upset." Gu Sheng said strangely, "why am I sad?" The system says, "your lover is dying in this world, but the host, you will meet again in the next world, so..." Gu Shengyin took the system''s words: "so I''m not sad. Don''t worry." The system didn''t speak again. Even if the lover, the child who grew up from childhood is about to die, will it be ufortable? Really not sad? Not necessarily? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1438 After several days, Gu Sheng went to see Qiao Zhihe again. The 17-year-old Xiaonian is wearing a white shirt and looks like a beautiful boying out of a cartoon. When he saw Gu Shengyin, Qiao Zhihe was happy. He showed histest painting to Gu Shengyin. It was a bunch of sunflowers blooming in front of the sun. Gu Sheng looks at the painting for a long time. Qiao Zhihe''s painting looks different from his people. No matter who sees this young man, he will feel that he is the gentle and smooth gentleman described in the book. But in his paintings, he did not feel this temperament at all. Instead, he was very passionate and unrestrained, as if he was always pursuing something tirelessly. He is a talented painter. Not only does Gu Shengyin think so, but many old painters are also very optimistic about this young younger generation. Even Qiao Zhihe''s parents, after seeing the talent revealed by their son, never asked him to go into business again. Such a pure artistic soul is born for painting. "Beautiful painting." Gu Sheng eximed. Qiao Zhihe heard his praise, and his eyes showed a strong smile. Gu Sheng looked at him over his head. The young man had a vigorous smile, which could easily infect others. There was a sudden surge in her desire to talk. "Little crane, would you like to go for a walk on the mountain with me?" She asked. Qiao Zhihe nods when he hears the speech. In fact, he is willing to go anywhere as long as he is with his sister. Gu Sheng held out his hand towards him, and Qiao Zhihe''s eyebrows and eyes trembled, then stretched out his slender hand and gently put it on the ck glove. There was a sense of cold passing through the gloves. The body of death sister is always so cold, just like Qiao Zhihe turned his head and looked at the God of death hidden in his hood forever. It''s like, death sister, the whole spirit, gives people the same feeling. His body floated up, Qiao Zhihe suspended in the void, looking at the lights under his feet. Such an experience is no stranger to him. But no matter how many times he passed, he held the same expectation and joy. Because only at such a time can he be so close to death sister. Gu Shengyin really took him to a mountain. Summer night, fade. To the day in the dry heat, coupled with the cool wind on the top of the mountain, it is very refreshing. Qiao Zhihe looked around, it was very dark, and the only light was a brilliant light in the distance - there was the city where he lived, so far away, he could only see a continuous band of light. Seeing him subconsciously approaching himself, Gu Sheng thinks Qiao Zhihe is too dark to get close to him. She thought about it, and her mind moved slightly. In an instant, there are countless small light spots rising from the jungle, wandering around the two people. These lights, though weak, still light up the ce. Qiao Zhihe''s eyes widened. He was shocked to see the fireflies all over the sky. He couldn''t speak for a long time. Never seen such a beautiful scene. When he turned to his side, he saw that the cloak on his head had been taken off, and the ck sickle he had been holding in his hand had disappeared. "Sister death?" His face is a little red. However, Gu Sheng should be excited by the beautiful scenery in front of him. - the end of the eighth shift. It''s the end of the month. In thest three days of this month, if you have votes in your hand, please vote for Gao Lengzhi. Gao Lengzhi is currently the fifth in the monthly ticket, and there is a difference of 67 votes between the sixth and the fifth , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1439 She is well aware of their pursuit of beauty in the art industry. Qiao Zhihe''s emotional agitation was beaten back by a basin of cold water when he saw Gu Sheng''s face carved by ice and snow. Seeing that the other party did not ask what he meant, he took back the words from his mouth. They sat quietly with the fireflies dancing around them. Then they looked up and saw the bright stars. Gu Shengyin suddenly fell back andy in the grass. Qiao Zhihe looked at her in amazement. In his mind, the words and deeds of death sister seemed to be trained by the most severe dogma. Every move, even the posture of standing is very strict. It was the first time he saw her like this It''s not about the details. But in the bottom of his heart, because of this, he raised some secret joy. Such a death sister, it seems, more than a trace of human feelings. Learning from Gu Shengyin''s movements, he put his hands on his head andy down on the grass. Looking at the sky in this way, we can''t tell which is the firefly and which is the star. Gu Shengyin suddenly said, "I don''t remember how many years I''ve been a god of death, or how many souls have entered the underworld from my hands." Qiao Zhihe didn''t understand what she wanted to express, but he saw that Gu Shengyin wanted to talk to people. So he did not interrupt or ask questions, but listened to her quietly. Gu Sheng''s cold voice in such a summer night is like a spring flowing slowly, which can easily soothe thest trace of heat in people''s hearts. "You are the only one who can see me as a stranger." Qiao Zhihe couldn''t help but show a smile: he is a very special existence for death sister. This kind of cognition makes him very happy. "I''ve seen all kinds of people facing death Crane, I want to ask you a question Qiao Zhihe focused his attention: "what''s the problem, sister death?" Gu Shengyin heard his calm voice: "if one day you know you are going to die, what kind of thoughts will you have?" Her voice is too nd, so nd that Qiao Zhihe thinks that she really just wants to ask a question. He thought about it seriously for a moment, and finally said, "I may not be reconciled to it." Gu Shengyin repeated a sentence: "not reconciled?" "Yes Qiao Zhihe said with a smile: "I''m only 17 years old. My dream is to be a famous painter. Now this road has just begun. I haven''t proved to my parents that I have chosen correctly. My parents have only one son. If I die, they will be very sad; I have not..." He suddenly stopped talking. Finally he said, "I want to live a long, long time." Gu Shengyin just listened quietly. She heard Qiao Zhihe''s unfinished words, but it should be a little secret of young people. She didn''t ask. Qiao Zhihe gently said what he didn''t say in his heart: I haven''t confessed with the person I like, and I may not confess with her, but I have to work hard to live for a long time, so that I can spend more time with her. Gu Sheng turned his head and looked at the bright eyes of the young man under the shadow of the fireflymp. Such a teenager, his life will end in two months. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1440 Gu Sheng suddenly felt a little ufortable in his heart. She got up a little impatiently and said, "shall I take you back?" Qiao Zhihe listened to her cold voice and watched her cover the hood on her head again. He felt a little lost. I always think it''s hard to see such a death sister. And now, she''s be cold and inessible. Gu Shengyin sent Qiao Zhihe home. She didn''t talk to the boy more. She always felt that she couldn''t bear to see the bright eyes of the boy again. And he Qing is almost ready there. Master Du had set up the altar and prepared the sacrifice to the God of death. He put on his robe, lit three incense sticks, and began to recite words in his mouth. He Qing stood quietly on one side. She didn''t understand what the master was saying, and she didn''t care. All she wanted was a result. A strong wind suddenly blew in the night, and extinguished the fragrance in master Du''s hands. Master Du lit the incense in his hand again and continued to chant. This time, the strong wind from the void was even stronger, blowing the sacrifice to the ground. Master Dupletely changed his face. He paid homage to the altar three times before he came to He Qing. "As you can see, Ms. He, death doesn''t want to see you." He Qing did not know what happened, but the sacrifice was blown over by the strange wind, and she still saw it in her eyes. "Death won''t see me?" she said coldly Master Du didn''t speak. He said it clearly. He Qing''s face changed and he remembered the lover who had no way to stand up again. He Qing could not bear to think that he would leave him soon. She suddenly sneered, "don''t you want to see me? Isn''t the God of death specially for the dead? Then I''ll let her pick up the person! " She raised her hand towards her back, and several strong men came forward with a man in tow. This man was a tramp she had found by the side of the road. Master Du had already guessed he Qing''s n. His face changed greatly. Looking at He Qing''s eyes was like looking at a Madman: "Ms. He, this kind of thing is a big sin. You can''t do it. If youmit a crime, you will have to pay it back in the next life." He Qing turned a deaf ear: "sin? I he Qing hasmitted less crimes in this life? If I want to pay back in the next life, I''ll talk about it in the next life! I don''t care what my next life is like. In this life, I will never lose him! " Master Du looked at the crazy woman and regretted the innumerable times. Why did he set foot on this ship. Now his heart is in despair: this matter, he is counted together with He Qing, when the heavenly way settles down, he can''t run away. He closed his eyes and did not look at what was about to happen. He couldn''t stop him. He knew that if he didn''t cooperate with He Qing, this crazy woman would really hurt his little grandson. When Gu Shengyin saw the light on the record book and the ces and characters disyed on it, he was filled with anger. He Qing! How dare she do it! He Qingleng looked at the man who fell on the ground without sound. There was blood slipping out of his body and winding to her feet, just like an evil and beautiful chain. In the quiet darkness, a strong wind suddenly blew up, and the altar for the God of death was blown to the ground. Master Du''s face was in despair: "death is angry." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1441 He Qing still looks indifferent, but the safety gun has been opened in the sleeve, which shows that she is not as calm as she appears. A ck figure appeared in the night sky. She was covered in a wide, pure ck cloak, and her face could not be seen clearly. The huge ck sickle was cold in the moonlight. It''s a summer night, but everyone falls into an ice cave. Now the only one who can see her, master Du has already knelt down with a soft leg. He Qing can probably guess from the reaction around him and master Du''s appearance that the God of death hase. But she couldn''t see anything. She said in a loud voice, "death, are you here, death!" The surrounding is empty. Even the bodyguards He Qing brought, one by one, are all like little quails. They wish they could shrink into a group and shiver. They just found an ordinary bodyguard job and didn''t say they had to face this kind of supernatural event! No one answered he Qing. He Qing suddenly went to master Du. "Master Du, you can see the God of death, right? You can find a way to let me see him too!" He Qing said in a low voice. Master Du just shook his head in fear and did not dare to speak. Because he can see that the God of death hase to He Qing from the air. But he Qing didn''t know anything. She even took out a gun and pointed it at master Du: e on! Otherwise I will send you to see him "Let her see." Master Du was shivering, and a cold female voice sounded in his ear. If you let master Du describe it, it would be like quenching the ice. Hearing it, people can''t help but shiver. It turns out that Death is a woman. Master Du thought vaguely, and his heart was shocked. He quickly opened his eyes, took out a piece of yellow and colored Rune paper from his arms, then bit through his middle finger and drew a mysterious Rune on it. When the rune was formed, he Qing felt that he saw a golden light on it. Then master Du took the rune and pasted it on He Qing''s eyes. The rune paper touched he Qing''s eyes, and suddenly it seemed to melt in and disappear. At the same time, he Qing found that the world in his eyes had changed. As soon as she turned around, she was startled by the figure in front of her. - a dark figure exudes a dense air-conditioning, standing very close to his own. Subconsciously, he Qing pedaled back several steps. she looked as like as two peas in front of me, and the other side''s shape was exactly the same as the dead world in the rumor. And behind her, the tramp who had just died was looking at himself bitterly. It''s his soul. Even if he Qing was brave enough, he was afraid of such a thing. But on the face of it, she didn''t show it at all. She looked at Gu Shengyin: "are you the God of death? I''d like to ask you to do something for me at any price you want. " She could see death, but not her bodyguards. They looked at their boss''s face serious to talk to the void, if in normal times, they would feel that the scene is a little funny, but now no one canugh out. Because What a horror! Gu Sheng looks at He Qing coldly. He Qing only felt that the cold eyes were like an ice cream, directly to freeze themselves. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1442 Then, he Qing heard a very cold voice from the opposite side. "Man, what qualification do you have to say such a thing?" No cover up contempt, as if the other side is talking to a trivial mole ant in general. Because of his family background and wealth, he Qing has never met anyone who dares to speak to him like this in his life. Her intuition is restless, but think of each other''s identity, in the end that trace of unwillingness to press down. Yeah, it''s a God. In front of her, what she has is nothing! The power of the gods was too strong. He Qing felt the feeling that he could hardly breathe. He regretted his decision to sit down for a moment. But the next moment, thinking of the man''s weak appearance, her heart once again hardened. She looked straight at Gu Shengyin: "then I won''t ask you, how about I directly threaten you? If you don''t promise me, I''ll kill one person a day! " Master Du nearby almost fainted when he heard such words. How dare she say such a thing? Is she not afraid of retribution at all? He Qing sneered: "I have found countless masters to calcte my life. In this life, my life style is extremely rich and I will live a long life. What if I kill people in front of you? Death, can''t fight me? " She also made a lot of preparations during this period. At least she knew that her life was very good, so she could turn her luck into disaster no matter what happened. Because she is blessed by virtue and gold. People like her, even gods, dare not vite thew of heaven to attack her. That''s why she''s not afraid. As for the next life She had thought that her next life might be very miserable. But what does it matter? She only this life is he Qing, a good life is enough, who is going to manage the next life? Gu Shengyin said, "your merits and virtues in this life are umted by doing good deeds in your previous life. Why do you care so much about happiness?" She didn''t seem to pay any attention to the threat of He Qing. He Qing naturally also heard, she said impatiently: "how I want to do, that is my own thing! You just have to promise me not to let him die Master Du deeply regretted why he said such a sentence when he Qing came to visit. This behavior of He Qing is just looking for death! Death can''t help her in this life, but after her death? Her soul after her death belongs to the underworld. At that time, it would be easy for death to deal with her. Gu Shengyin looked at her and said, "human life is fixed. No one can save him." He Qing snapped: "you lie, master Du said, as long as you want, you can not take away his soul!" Master Du felt the cold eyes on his body, and his body could not help shrinking back. He was already thinking about how he would die and live after he had fallen into the underworld. Gu Sheng didn''t look at He Qing, but turned around and left: "life and death are fixed, and the way of heaven will not spare anyone." She meant it clearly. She can''t save it. Even if it can be saved, it is impossible to save people at the risk of being punished by heaven. He Qing''s heart is fierce, pull the trigger in his hand, and hit Gu Shengyin directly. Master Du fainted directly this time. But in the eyes of He Qing, those bullets passed through the body of death and hit the opposite wall. The other party didn''t even want to see her as a matter of fact, and disappeared in an instant. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1443 He Qing was in despair. It seemed that for the first time, she felt something called powerlessness. But it wasn''t just that she felt powerless? As a god of death, Gu Sheng could not help it when he saw the death getting closer and closer in Qiao Zhihe. The only thing Gu Shengyin can do is to spend more time with Qiao Zhihe in thest two months. Every time she went to see Qiao Zhihe, she could see each other''s happy smile. She thought, this life, she should be Qiao Zhihe very good friend? Qiao Zhihe is not introverted, but he tends to be quiet. When he is OK, he will only travel with his Sketchpad on his back to find inspiration. ording to Gu Shengyin''s observation, she is probably one of Qiao Zhihe''s best friends. Sometimes, Gu Shengyin would look at him from a distance and not show up. I watched him draw for free on the square where there were many children and adults windmills. But he never painted people. Gu Shengyin saw the portraits he had learned for so many years and copied them in the teaching ss. He had never seen him draw portraits. Some people say that people are like Qiao Zhihe''s short board. He knows that he is not good at it, so he never touches on it. But Gu Shengyin didn''t think so. Perhaps in her eyes, her family is always the best. She felt that Qiao Zhihe did not draw portraits for his reasons, not that he did not draw well. Another month passed. It''s a month before Qiao Zhihe''s death. And the man is getting worse. He Qing''s patience seems to have reached a limit. The city began to die. It''s not an ident. The murderer has no target. It seems that if he wants to kill, he will start. It''s not so superb, but the police can''t find out the murderer. If you don''t find out what''s going on in the case, you''ll find out what''s the key. Gu Sheng was cold at the sight. Because of He Qing''s fate, she can''t die, she can''t be jailed, she won''t be caught. What about others? Those whoe home from work and wait for a bite of hot food are killed in the hands of He Qing. Yes, they all have names in Gu Shengyin''s record book. It shows that their life ends on that day. Gu Shengyin may be able tofort himself that even without He Qing''s behavior, they may die of a fall or an ident. However, Gu Shengyin felt ridiculous at the sight - how to see, those people seemed to pay the bill. Because Gu Shengyin had clearly seen that when he Qing started, her record book had changed. Some people''s fate changes with her actions. And he Qing''s strength of merit and virtue is also slowly decreasing - but ording to this speed, before the golden light of merit disappears, she can still be free for countless years. This countless years of time, her hands, do not know how many more dead. The most hateful thing is that every time he killed a person, he Qing would write a sentence with blood: "pay homage to the God of death." The police thought it was a deration by the criminals. They thought it was a provocation to the police. But it''s not. That is he Qing''s challenge to the God of death. On this day, Gu Shengyin saw Qiao Zhihe sitting on the bed lonely. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1444 Even when he saw the arrival of Gu Shengyin, he did not show much joy. "Sister death, you can see people''s life span, can''t you?" Asked Qiao Zhihe. Gu Sheng nodded his head gently because of a cluttering in his heart. Qiao Zhihe showed a trance expression on his face: "a senior brother of mine, a very talented person, has received the admission notice from Songlin Royal College this year, but he was shot when he came homest night..." Gu Sheng lowered his eyes. She knew the boy. She went to pick him upst night. A very cheerful and sunny teenager, beside her, looked at his body and cried in a mess. She asked him to take a look at his parents. The man has been crying about his unfilial. I''m sorry for my parents Gu Shengyin saw the record book in his hand. In fact, the man should not have died yesterday. Originally, he should have studied abroad and returned home to be a famous modern painter. He died of liver cancer at the age of 40. But he Qing did. As she said, kill one person a day, no goal, until deathpromise. The power of her virtue protected her. Every time she killed, her virtue would be reduced by one level. The power of merit and virtue, which was enough to protect her in this life, has been gradually reduced. ording to her present extravagance, she may only be able to protect her for another three years. But in three years, how many people will die under her? Gu Shengyin has not been reflected like the underworld. But in the eyes of the gods of the underworld, all this is nothing. The life of mortals, even if this one is past, there is another. In their eyes, he Qing is so rampant now that when he dies, he will return all his sins. And those who died in her hands did not enjoy the life they should have, the way of heaven will naturallypensate them in the next life. So, it''s all a samsara. It''s not a big deal in the mind of a God who has no passion. But Gu Sheng couldn''t bear it. She came to see Qiao Zhihe today, and originally came to say goodbye to him. "¡­¡­ The death sister, my parents How long can you live? " Qiao Zhihe was silent for a long time, and then asked carefully. Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment and replied: "the life span of ordinary people is a natural mystery, which can''t be disclosed casually." Qiao Zhihe was disappointed. Gu Sheng thought of what he was going to do and said to Qiao Zhihe, "don''t think about it. Your parents are kind-hearted people and will have a happy life." Qiao Zhihe''s eyes lit up. Gu Sheng looked at his eyes and his expression softened. It''s just that Qiao Zhihe can''t see it. He could only hear the other side say softly, "you too, little crane. You will be a very famous painter and live a life of peace and wealth. " Gu Shengyin suddenly stood up and said to Qiao Zhihe, "I''m going to stay in the underworld for a long time. There are some things to deal with, and I won''te back for a long time." Qiao Zhihe felt a little lost, but he still nodded. He has always known that he and his sister death have always been people of two worlds. He looked at each other''s back, gorgeous huge ck wings spread out, the whole person disappeared into the darkness. He didn''t know it would be thest time he saw her in his life. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1445 "Host, do you really think about it?" Asked the system. Gu Sheng said with a smile: "of course." She paused and said, "maybe I can''t be a qualified God. I can''t watch the living people die. Even if they have reincarnation and afterlife, they are not the people of this life, are they? " The system says, "hosts, not all gods are like this, but the world is not perfect enough." That is to say, the system is out of thew. Otherwise, it will be noticed by the way of heaven. Gu Shengyin looked at the eternal sky of the underworld and said to the system, "I''m sorry." She knew that her decision was a bit self willed. Originally, the task of the world was not difficult, but in this way, whether the task could be regarded aspleted was a matter of two opinions. The systemforted her: "it doesn''t matter, host, just be happy." Gu Shengyin: "it''s I don''t know why, the originally serious atmosphere made him feel likeughing because of thefort of the system. She thought that what she met was probably the most tolerant, gentle and good tempered system in the world? She chose a ce. Well, in the underworld, she often sits under the tree in a daze. The red maple tree rustled down two leaves on her shoulder, red and ck, there is a surprising beauty. Gu Shengyin has closed her eyes. She puts her hand on the record book in her hand. The power of spirit entered a very mysterious space along the record book. Here a void of darkness, filled with all kinds ofrge and small lightposed of fments. Some of these fments are thick, some are thin, and their colors are different. This is the light of destiny for all on the record book. Gu Sheng took a piece of it and a string of information came into her mind: "Lu Yuan, male, had a mediocre life and died at the age of 58." She let go of the thread, the erged spirit power released, and began to find her own goal in the thousands of fments. Got it! As soon as her eyes were fixed, arge, luminous and illusory palm was wed toward the deep darkness behind her. When she came out, there were two more lights on her hand. There''s a big difference between the two lights. There was a very faint blue light, which was so dim that it seemed to go out at any time. The other, however, is a very thick and dazzling golden beam. The golden light reflects many fments around it. The owners of these two lights are Qiao Zhihe and he Qing. What she Gu Sheng wants to do today is to disobey the mandate of heaven. He Qing is not relying on his own merits and virtues to do mischievous things? Then she will take away her merits and virtues. What else can she rely on to show off! As for Qiao Zhihe In any case, she has disobeyed the mandate of heaven, and it is impossible to escape the punishment of heaven. It is nothing to disobey once more. She held the two lights on her left and right hands, and then the powerful power began to prate their destiny bit by bit. Qiao Zhihe''s side is not difficult, Gu Sheng almost does not spend a lot of strength to erase the above life grid. But he Qing is in trouble. Gu Shengyin could even feel that after entering into the light of He Qing''s destiny, he Shengyin felt as if he had fallen into the mire, and it was difficult for him to make further progress. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1446 Gu Sheng knew that it was merit that hindered her progress. Even among them, there was the writing of the way of heaven. She can hear the sound of thunder in her soul, which is the way of heaven to stop her behavior. But how could Gu Shengyin give up? She snorted coldly, more powerful than the God of death, broke out, destroyed all obstacles, and forcefully wiped out the mark on the light of destiny. It''s just the power of her own soul. Then, word by word, she wrote a new mark on the golden light column: "Qiao Zhihe, male, famous painter. He died at eighty when he was rich and happy On another thin line, the name of He Qing appeared: He Qing, female, who hadmitted countless crimes and died at 31. Gu Shengyin was almost forced out. She looked at the sky above her. It was always a quiet and cold underworld. The sky was full of dark clouds and thunder. Something seemed to be breaking out in a strong anger. Gu Sheng knows that the way of heaven is angry, but what does that matter? Isn''t the way of heaven only recognizing fate? She''s done what she''s going to do. There was bright red blood left from her mouth, as if there was a fire burning in her body, as if the cold winter wind was cutting her viscera. That''s the way of heaven punishing the God of death who dares to disobey himself. Gu Sheng was aware of the rapid loss of her life and strength. She closed her eyes wearily: "system, leave the world." ¡­¡­ At the same time, Qiao Zhihe and he Qing both noticed something wrong. Seems to have something, quietly from their own body left the same. Qiao Zhihe looked at the drop of bright red paint on the painting paper, pursed his mouth, and threw the whole picture, which was about to be finished, into the waste paper basket. He Qing, who was standing in front of the man''s window, received a phone call from the police. Without the protection of merit and virtue, she could not conceal her simple criminal methods. He Qing was taken away by the police. But before it could be tried, the police car carrying the most important suspect in the serial homicide was in a car ident. The most amazing thing is that the police in the car were only hurt by love, but the female suspect was killed on the spot. Later, the evidence was confirmed, and all the cases weremitted by this woman. The masses who knew all this said that this was retribution. This man has done so much evil that he can''t even look down on God. Qiao Zhihe also saw this news. When he saw it, the first thing he thought of was to share it with his sister. But he hasn''t seen death sister for a long time. The elder sister of death said that she had important things to deal with in the underworld and would note back for a long time. But this is a long time. How long will it be? July 14, the day when the ghost door opens. But few people in the city believe in this person. The light is green. Qiao Zhihe was walking on the sidewalk. He was going to the opposite paint shop to buy some boxes of hismonly used paints. "Ah There was a screaming out. He looked back. It seemed that the brake of a car was out of order, and it was rushing towards him at a speed that he could not avoid. It''s over. At this moment, he thought that he could see the sister of death. But the car didn''t know what was going on. When it was about to touch his body, the tire suddenly skidded, turned a corner and ran straight to the green belt nearby. Qiao Zhihe didn''t get half damage. Just looking at the car, he always felt that for a moment, something left his body. - eight shifts. There will be more in the world. Good night, everyone , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1447 The driver did not have an ident. When he climbed out of the car and saw Qiao Zhihe undamaged, his expression was almost crying. He was scared to death just now. If he ran a red light and killed someone, he would have no hope in his life. Fortunately, God bless him. In spite of Qiao Zhihe''s refusal, he just put in arge amount of money. He said that Qiao Zhihe didn''t ept him. He was upset. Qiao Zhihe finally epted the money and put it behind his head. ¡­¡­ Many yearster, Qiao Zhihe became a very famous painter. He was very young and had no bad habits. He was clean and had a face that could be called a male god. Most of all, he doesn''t have a girlfriend yet. Such a man is the dream of countless women. His paintings can sell for a high price, but no one has ever seen him draw any portraits. Hispetitors attacked him and his admirers offered him tens of millions of high prices to draw a portrait. He never paid attention to it. No one ever knew that there was a special room in his vi that only he could open. When the lights are turned on inside, you can see a full easel. The contents on these easels are the same person at a nce. ck cape, ck sickle, can''t see the appearance clearly. Such images ount for the vast majority. In a few of the portraits, there is a beautiful woman with delicate appearance, but her hair color and pupil color are somewhat different from those of human beings. Even in some portraits, this person still carries a pair of gorgeous ck wings. These portraits are so vivid that the people''s movements and expressions, even their eyes, seem to be transmitted through the drawing paper. As long as you see these paintings, you can know that famous painter Qiao Zhihe is not good at figure painting, which is absolutely ridiculous. The level of these paintings is even higher than that of several of his works, which are of high price. Qiao Zhihe reached out his hand and gently rubbed it on a painting. His movements were gentle and gentle, as if he were not touching a painting at all, but the owner of the picture. "Sister death." Qiao Zhihe, who has grown into a mature man, calls her gently. "Eleven years and three months and thirteen days. You say you have something to do and won''te for a long time. But it''s a long time. " He looked at the paintings gently: "I actually decided to paint because of you. I want to paint your face, your appearance and your movements. Of course, I''m the only one who can see it. "I want you to be the first person I want to paint, so I never draw figure painting before I have absolute confidence, because I''m afraid that the work I drew will stain your image." "Now, I can draw works that satisfy me. I want to show you my works. But... " But, sister death, why don''t youe back and have a look at me? Eleven years ago, no, ever earlier. His heart has been thinking, until he can draw her perfectly, he will take his own works to her. He is a painter, so he expresses himself in the form of a painter. He incorporated all his emotions and desires into these paintings. Just take a look, you can know how deeply he has poured into the people above. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1448 But when he finally realized that he could take it, the man who saw him was no longer there. Qiao Zhihe stayed in the room alone for a long time. It''s almost his habit to be here alone for a while every week. Finally, he sighed softly, locked the door again and went out. The weather was fine this afternoon. Qiao Zhihe put on his hat and went out with his sketchpad. He is going to visit a famouske park in the city today, hoping to find some inspiration. It''s not the weekend, it''s afternoon. There are not many people in the park. Qiao Zhihe had just sat down for a short time when an old man said, "young man, are you interested in divination?" Qiao Zhihe noticed that there was a piece of white cloth under the old man''s feet, on which was written the iron mouth divination. But he didn''t believe it, so he just shook his head and refused. The old man looked at him and didn''t ask for it. More than half an hourter, no one came here. Perhaps the old man was bored and said, "young man, I''ll make a divination for you, since there''s nothing wrong with it?" He seemed to be afraid of Qiao Zhihe''s refusal and said, "the old man is just idle and boring today. If hees across you, he will not ept your divination gold." Qiao Zhihe felt that it was not good to let an old man down when he called himself twice. He put down his pen and went to the old man. "What do I need to do?" he asked. The old man shook his head and looked at him carefully. At this point, his eyebrows wrinkled: "Yintang eyebrows are connected, Qi does not gather This is clearly a short-lived image, no! " He looked at Qiao Zhihe as if he saw something very rare. Qiao Zhihe was notfortable with his eyes, so he asked why. The old man looked at him and said: "I look at your face, it is obviously a short-lived and premature death.". But I don''t know which one of the great supernatural beings disobeyed thew of heaven, changed your life against the heaven, and turned your life into a blessing and fortune, and a long life. And... " What''s more, it is clear that this life style has won others. But there is no evil in this young man, which shows that the man who has been robbed is not a good man. When Qiao Zhihe listened to his words, he was not happy. He took out a stack of money from his wallet and handed it to the old man: "old man, since fortune telling is concerned, it''s better to say something auspicious, otherwise..." As soon as the old man heard this, he knew what he thought in his heart. Obviously, he didn''t trust him! He also confiscates Qiao Zhihe''s money and hums coldly: "young man, do you think I''m a liar who runs trains with his mouth full?" "ording to what I can see, when you were seventeen, there was a big hit and you should have taken your life. The time should be in the middle of July, the most gloomy period. Do you think about it? Have you ever encountered anything dangerous, but you haven''t lost your life? " Being said by the old man, Qiao Zhihe seems to remember that he was almost hit by a car. In his heart, he already had some belief: how could there be such a coincidence in this world? Looking at his expression, the old man knew he had a good guess. He went on to say, "I don''t know what kind of person would risk the consequences of being punished by heaven to change your life against the heaven. I am convinced of such means, old man!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1449 Qiao Zhihe heard his words, but somehow, his heart trembled. "Sir, you said, it''s very difficult to change one''s life against the weather?" He asked. The old man looked at him and said, "is it difficult? Change one''s natural life style and rece it with another, so that those who should have died can live again and live better than most people. Do you think it''s difficult? " He said to himself: "this China is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon. The old man always thought that he was one of the best, but he didn''t expect that there were such high people. It was just like a supernatural power." Supernatural powers! Qiao Zhihe was shocked. It suddenly urred to him that one night many years ago, sister death took herself to a mountain top. There he saw the most beautiful night scene of his life. At that time, death sister also asked her a sentence: "if you one day, you know that you are going to die, what will you think?" What was his answer at that time? He said he was not reconciled. He remembered that the other side didn''t say anything. And a few dayster, she told him, "you will be a very famous painter, safe and wealthy for the rest of your life." Why didn''t he think about it at that time? If nothing really happened, why would death''s sister suddenly ask such questions and how could she emphasize such words? At this time, the old man opposite asked, "young man, do you know the master who changed your life for you? Can you introduce me to such a master? I must go to see him incorrect! After such a thing, the way of heaven will not bypass him... " Heaven will not bypass her. This sentence is like a thunderbolt in Qiao Zhihe''s mind. He heard his own dry voice: "old Sir, if you change your life against the weather, that person, that person What are the consequences? " Qiao Zhihe thought that his face must be very ugly now, because the old man on the opposite side looked at his eyes and was very sympathetic and worried. He said: "if you change your life against the sky, you will lose all your aplishments, you will be disabled, and if you are heavy, you may not be able to die." Qiao Zhihe''s eyes are dark. "I have important things to go back to the underworld. I may note to see you for a long time." It turns out that the so-called important things should be like this? Qiao Zhihe didn''t ask if it was the man who changed his life against the heaven, but what would happen to the God of death. He was afraid to hear what he didn''t want to hear. He picked up his things and walked back. Don''t ask, don''t listen. In this way, he can be regarded as the death elder sister, only has received some punishment, she just returned to the underworld to recuperate or do something. As long as you wait slowly, you can always wait for her. He didn''t see the pitiful look of the old man behind him. Qiao Zhihe never waited for the person he wanted to wait for in his whole life. He is like death sister said, safe and rich, healthy and healthy life. He had a good life. The only thing that puzzled him was that he never married. It''s not strange for an artist not to be married, but what is strange is that this master of painting has not even a confidant of beauty all his life. On Qiao Zhihe''s 79th birthday, he held an exhibition of paintings. The exhibition caused a sensation in the painting world. Because this is the only portrait exhibition of master Qiao Zhihe, and the theme of the exhibition is only one person. Countless portraits of the God of death fill the whole exhibition hall, but none of them feel gloomy and terrifying. In the master''s pen, the God of death has a delicate and perfect face. Although he applied for indifference, his eyes were deep, but with his own warmth and soft light. Even people who don''t know how to draw can also look at the painter''s feelings for the characters in the painting. This man, must be master Qiao''s lover? Although I don''t know why he set the image of his lover as death, it doesn''t seem abrupt. On the contrary, it adds a strange beauty. Some people wanted to pay a high price for the paintings, but all of them were rejected by Qiao Zhihe. Since his birthday, his body began to decline sharply. He probably knew that he would not live long, so he made up his mind to show his heart to the whole world before he died. In August 2393, the famous painter Qiao Zhihe died at home. Before he died, he made a will and donated all his property and paintings (except portraits) to welfare institutions. As for the paintings that are so beautiful and so interesting to countless people, they are cremated with his remains and no longer exist in the world. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1450 This is a world of summoners. Every child of world of Warcraft, at the age of five, will enter the imperial public temple for talent awakening. Test out the summon level is divided into three levels: low level, intermediate level and high level. Level 1 to 3. Level summoners are low-level summoners. Such people may not be able to be summoners in their lifetime and summon their own Warcraft. Even if the low-level summoners summon Warcraft out of luck, they are probably just ordinary rabbits and tortoises, which have no effect. Level 4 to level 6 summoners are called midrange summoners. They can summon Warcraft corresponding to their own level. Intermediate summoners are the backbone of any force and thergest group of summoners. Once the talent is above level 7, it belongs to the senior Summoner camp. Senior summoners are divided into three levels: Level 7 summoner, level 8 Summoner and level 9 summoner. The higher the level of the summoner, the higher the level of Warcraft that can be summoned. Level 9 Summoner can even summon the king of level 9 Warcraft such as the armored demon dragon. However, in the whole world of Warcraft, there are very few people who can be senior summoners. Every time a person who has the talent of senior Summoner will be plundered by all major forces. - every high level summoner, behind him, is a Warcraft with extremely strong fighting power. Such a character is worthy of courtesy by any force. This is the general background of Gu Shengyin''s mission world. The task of this ne is somewhat different from that in the past. In the past, she entered the role of the task, from the starting point is a lot higher than the ordinary people, really interpreting what is called the favored son of heaven. But the world is different. This is a leadingdy who goes through the waste material flow. Of course, the female Lord yuantianyi is not a real waste material, but a fake waste material with the blood of ancient summoners. Before Yuan Tianyi''s blood awakened, in everyone''s eyes, she was not even a junior summoner. But when her blood wake up, those so-called genius, in front of her, even do not deserve to lift shoes! What''s the biggest difference between the ancient Summoner and the summoner in the world of Warcraft? As we all know, every Summoner can only draw a summoning array at the age of 14 to summon a contract Warcraft that matches his soul. The summoned Warcraft, will be the Summoner''s life partner, also will be the only partner. Each Summoner can only have one contract Warcraft. But in the best days of ancient summoners, it wasn''t like this. If the Warcraft can summon more than one soul, it means that she can summon more than one soul. That''s the difference. Even if I can''tpare with you in quantity, I will kill you! What''s more, in ancient summoners, most of them are amazing talents, more than talents. In today''s world of Warcraft, those so-called geniuses are not as good as those in ancient times. ording to the development of the original plot, Yuan Tianyi is the lineage of the original n of the dragon and Phoenix empire. Because of his poor talent, Yuan Tianyi has been neglected in the family. Until he was 14 years old, he sessfully summoned the holy beast which had disappeared for thousands of years in the world of Warcraft. He shocked everyone''s chin. Then he hung up all the way, beat up monsters along the way, and finally got to the top of life. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1451 But if it really develops like this, Gu Shengyin will note. Yes. Should have been brilliant all the way to the top. Peak of the original day by a supporting role can not be counted as cannon fodder to kill. Yuan Tianyi has been tested for inferior talent since he was five years old. He may not even be able to summon an ordinary Warcraft. His family has always regarded him as an abandoned son. Naturally, he can not be treated very well. She had a serious illness when she was ten. The illness was so dangerous that it almost killed her. Or a little girl who had received her favor ventured out of the original house and found a pharmacist for her, and finally saved her life. But this little girl was stopped by a youngdy from the original residence. Yuan Qin was born in a remote branch of the original residence. She was picked up by her master when she was five years old. She studied with her master''s young masters and other young masters and youngdies with good talent. Although she is also a serious youngdy, there is no doubt that, in terms of identity, she has no way topare with the young masters anddies of the legitimate branch. Even if all of them are summoners with the same medium talent, her treatment is very goodpared with others, butpared with those young masters and youngdies of Di Zhi, it is quite different. Is Yuanqin jealous? Jealousy, of course. But she did not dare to vent her anger on the young masters and youngdies of the original family, because their background was much stronger than their own side branch. In such a case, as the legitimate son of the original family, who upied the "Tian" generation ranking, but was only inferior talent, Yuan Tianyi became the object of her venting and running. In Yuan Qin''s opinion, the original heaven is so good ording to her life. She was born to be the legitimate daughter of her original family. She is an honor that many people can''t ask for. But she upies such a good position, but is just a waste! Yuan Qin thought for countless times that it would be good if she was in the position of yuantianyi, so that she was also a high-ranking legitimate youngdy, and she would no longer have to smile at those young masters and youngdies of the original family, just to fight for the resources left behind by some people''s fingers. The more she thought about it, the more she looked at it. Yuan tianyizi is not cowardly, but after all, the situation is stronger than people. In some aspects, she does not fight with Yuan Qin. In Yuan Qin''s eyes, she bes the voice of cowardice and does not know how to resist. The more like this, the more she wants to step on the original Tianyi, enjoy the pleasure ofparing the status of the legitimate miss into the soil. So when she saw the little girle out from the yard of the original Tianyi, she stopped her, and when she knew the girl''s intention, she blocked the people. As a well-known coteral miss, Yuan Qin''s attempt to imprison a small servant girl''s whereabouts is as easy as a piece of cake. The little girl was watched by the guards around her, but yuan Tianyi in the yard lost her life because of the persistent high fever. The one who opens his eyes again bes Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng felt sore all over her body. When she tried to sit up, she felt so soft that she couldn''t lift half of her strength. Although the fever has subsided, her body is still weak. He stood up and poured himself a ss of water - Cold - on the only table in the house. The taste of tea is not good, think about also know, a miss who is not favored here will not have any good tea. After drinking arge cup of tea, Gu Shengyin felt that his dry throat was relieved. She started calling the system. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1452 "System, extract skills." Feeling the weakness of his body, Gu Sheng was eager to get a good skill for the first time. Otherwise, it will take 14 years to awaken the ancient Summoner blood and summon the sacred beast. Four years is not a good time. "Ding, congrattions to the host for acquiring the" creation "ability of the goddess of nature "Creation?" Gu Sheng frowned slightly. She thought for a moment, reaching out her pale and slender right hand, and the spirit power in her body was activated. A light green light rose from her hand. When the light condensed, a small green fruit appeared in her hand. Gu Shengyin''s eyes showed a trace of smile, she put the fruit into her mouth. The green fruit turned into a warm juice and flowed into Gu Shengyin''s throat. The spirit of this body, which was somewhat bby due to a long period of high fever, was also instantly cleared. Finally not so weak, Gu Shengughed with satisfaction. This green fruit is something that has never appeared in this continent. Green fruit, a kind of fruit that can quickly quench thirst and replenish physical strength, has always been the favorite of field mercenaries in the Western fantasy world. But the system did not stop her when she created this little fruit. Gu Shengyin also affirmed one of his conjectures. Since the power of her spirit has be more and more powerful, the shackles and perception ability of these worldws of the mission world have also declined a lot. If at the beginning, she uses the ability that does not belong to this world at will, and even takes out the things that do not belong to this world, the system will certainly open the mouth to remind. And thews of the world will be noticed. What does this mean, that as she grows stronger, the influence of these worlds on her is bing smaller and smaller. Even now, she''s been able to break down a little bit. This is good news for Gu Shengyin. She sat quietly for a while, and when she recovered, she felt ufortable. This body had experienced a fever before. She had been soaked in her own sweat for many times. Now she is sitting in the room with the window open. When the cold wind blows, she has an indescribable sticky and ufortable feeling. Gu Shengyin walked out of the room. No ident, there was no servant in this small yard. As a legitimate youngdy of the original family, there is not even a servant in the yard, which is originally against the rules. But who would want toe to ady who was born with inferior talent and had no future to speak of? The steward also turns a blind eye to such a thing. They just need to please, those who need to please. Gu Sheng knew from his heart that in the original family, if you don''t have the strength to make a move, you won''t have the right to speak. She walked on and on, going somewhere by herself. The general manager of the backyard saw Gu Shengyin. He was stunned for a moment and then reflected who she was: "miss three, are youing here today?" No one who can be in charge is a fool. Even if he looked down upon the thirddy in his heart, he would not miss a little bit. Only those small officials with low status will die in various aspects, fully reflecting their need to recharge the IQ. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1453 Because Gu Sheng only heard such words, he knew that he was in front of a wise man. She likes dealing with smart people best. She raised her face andughed at the manager: "I''ve been feeling a little ufortable these two days. I''ve finally recovered a little bit today, so I''d like to see if there''s hot water here and let me take it back to take a bath." When the chief executive heard this, he turned pale. He said to Gu Shengyin: "such ady, how can you bother the third miss toe here in person..." Speaking of this, he saw Gu Sheng''s smiling eyes, and his heart was suddenly awed: Yes, if there are servants around him, how could this thirddy go to such a trip by himself? As soon as his words changed, he quickly said, "would you like toe in and have a drink of tea? I''ll send someone to deliver the hot water to the thirddy''s yard. What''s more, I''ll call two smart girls to go to the thirddy''s "No need." Gu Sheng looked at the manager and said with a smile, "thank you for your trouble. I just like to be quiet and don''t need two more people to disturb me. If the chief steward is interested, he only needs to send someone to deliver fresh and slightly hot food to my yard every day, and clean hot water at sunset every day The manager felt that she was just a ten-year-old girl, but her eyes seemed to be able to see through all her thoughts. The thirddy, who has always been ignored by everyone, seems not so simple. He is still quietly thinking that Gu Shengyin has raised his legs and is ready to leave. she has finished what she wants to say. She must take this person in charge as a person, and her requirements will naturally be met one by one. The steward squinted at the small figure and left. Although the figure was thin, its back was straight. In a trance, the manager felt that he felt in the thirddy that he could not evenpare with the recognized genius and the elder master. Heughed and shook his head,ughing that he was really dizzy today. He was shocked by a little girl. However, he also kept an eye on Gu Shengyin and offered some refreshments to Gu Shengyin. For the manager, this is a matter of one sentence, but his casual words made Gu Shengyin''s life much better. Soon, clean hot water was brought up. Gu Sheng took a bath in a good mood. Just after changing his clothes, Gu Sheng heard some familiar sounds outside the yard even before his hair was dried. "Is the third sister there?" This time, Gu Shengyin knew who it was. She sat on the stool and wiped her hair with a dry towel. She didn''t pay any attention to her. The man didn''t hear a reply, and he didn''t go. Instead, he pushed the door open without the owner''s long time. Seeing Gu Shengyin sitting on the chair to wipe her hair, a trace of anger shed across her face. "The elder sister shouts so loudly outside the door that the third sister doesn''t even answer. What a great momentum She sneered. Gu Sheng looks at the girl in front of him, who is 11 or 12 years old. He is still naive and romantic. However, his speech is full of old age. He makes a sneer with such a face with a little baby fat. This kind of expression is not deterrent, but rather ridiculous. But it''s ridiculous. When it''s time to p, you still have to go up. Gu Shengyin put down the handkerchief in a slow manner, and the action was obvious elegance. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1454 Her action seems to stimte the original piano. Looking at Gu Sheng, Yuan Qin was very angry. That''s what it looks like! Although she had a good talent, she knew that the young masters and youngdies who were attached to them had never been regarded by the legions unless they were those who had reached the level of high level summoners against heaven. Because this is the upper capital of the longhuang Empire, and the original family is a well-known family of Shangdu. These legitimate young masters and youngdies have been brought up with manners that are notparable to those of their offsprings from remote and small ces. She had even heard two of her own youngdiesugh at them as dirt. She worked hard to practice her etiquette for months, but at best she could not lose face. Gu Shengyin, for example, can feel pleasing to the eyes with all his actions. The original Qin can''t do it in any way. By what? She can''tpare with those gifteddies. Why can''t she evenpare with yuantianyi? Gu Sheng looks at Yuan Qin''s pale face with great calmness. The harder she gets angry, the happier Gu Shengyin is. Although she often can''t understand why some people are angry at such trivial things. As if he didn''t have enough Qi, Gu Sheng raised his face and looked at Yuan Qin with a very innocent look: "sister Yuanqin, I''ve been sitting here wiping my hair. Except for the big ck voice raised by brother Tianheng outside the yard, I haven''t heard any other sound." Yuan Qin''s face changed from pale to iron green! Yuan Tianheng''s big ck next door is a dog. How dare you call yourself a dog. She subconsciously stretched out her hand, and a light yellow color burst out of her hand and directly hit Gu Shengyin. This light group looks small, but it is worthy of the name of martial arts, if hit Gu Shengyin''s body. With her weak body, it is possible to vomit blood directly. Yuan Qin didn''t think that Yuan Tianyi could hide away from this rubbish. She was born with inferior talent. Even if she was given martial arts skills, she would never learn it. However, Gu Sheng just took a step forward gently, and leisurely avoided Yuan Qin''s angry move. Yuan Qin raised her head and looked at Gu Shengyin in amazement, as if she had known her for the first time: "how can you escape?" Gu Shengyin did not answer her question. Instead, he looked directly at Yuan Qin and said, "sister Yuan Qin, no matter how bad I am, it is also the legitimate miss of the original family. The original family should be trained from generation to generation and should not be mutted by hands and feet. Sister Yuanqin didn''t take my family training seriously? Or don''t you think of yourself as your original family? " Yuan Qin suddenly looks up, she stares at Gu Shengyin, Gu Sheng does not dodge, calmly looks back at her. If you look at it carefully, there seems to be a hint of sarcasm. She''s looking down on her. Yuan Qin clearly read out Gu Shengyin''s meaning. There is something in her heart ready to move, the original day ording to this waste is really too eye-catching, really want to get rid of her, never let her appear in front of themselves. Just when she couldn''t help but want to make a move, Gu Shengyin appeared in her ear with a smile: "sister Yuanqin, please remember the group training of the original family..." It''s like a basin of cold water. - the end of the eighth shift. On thest day of February, if you have your monthly ticket, don''t waste it. Vote for Gao Lengzhi , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1455 The original Qin Sheng suppressed the impulse to start. She looked at Gu Sheng and said with a sneer: "I didn''t expect that the fever of the third sister was not stupid, but smart." Gu Shengyin is still smiling: "the original Qin elder sister tters me. This kind of thing is alwayspared to be able toe out." She said this sentence, satisfied to see the original Qin Tieqing face has a purple trend. Gu Shengyin said to the system, "system, how likely is it that I will die of anger ording to the small volume of the original Qin?" System: Host, you''ve changed, really. You are no longer the pure and unaffected host I know. The original Qin Sheng pinched a gap in the armrest of the solid wood beside his hand. She said coldly: "the third sister''s mouth is much sharper, but it''s just a mouth. It''s useless. It''s a critical moment, but it depends on talent. Third sister, do you think it''s right?" What she meant by saying this was that she wanted to be angry with Shengyin. But the opposite person seemed to hear nothing, and nodded: "sister Yuanqin is very reasonable." Yuan Qin only felt that she was choked with anger and couldn''t vent her hair, which made her very ufortable. However, the other side said at the next moment: "like the original tianqin elder brother, a genius with good talent and few words is really a good example for us to learn from. If the talent is not good enough, you should spend more time practicing. If youe out every day, you will not get good results. " "Click!" I saw the original Qin on the right side of the original originally opened a gap of the handrail, the whole son of the broken. Yuan Qin at the moment would like to have his armrest is yuantianyi. God knows how much she wants to crush her! "Ah Gu Sheng jumped up in surprise and pointed to a piece of abandoned solid wood in the hands of the original Qin. Her appearance of fright greatly satisfied the vanity of Yuan Qin. She demonstrated and shook the things in her hands in front of Gu Shengyin. The threat in her eyes was very obvious. As a result, Gu Shengyin just looked at her bitterly: "sister Yuanqin, you say whether you are sessful in practice or in a bad mood, what is your strengthpared with a piece of wood? It''s not that you don''t know that I''m a poor man. I can''tpare with you. If you scratch me casually, you can only hurt yourself, but you destroyed my armrest. This, this... " She looked so sad that her eyes were red. Anyone whoes in and sees Yuanqin''s ck face at this time, as well as the broken armrest in her hand, and then looks at Gu Shengyin''s pale face and red eyes on the opposite side, there is only one thought in her heart: this original Qin is here to find fault! Besides, she has bullied people! Yuan Tianheng came in and saw it, and he thought so. He frowned. He had no impression of the third sister who lived next door to him. But also, he didn''t have a good impression of the former Qindy who came from the side department. "What is this doing?" As he spoke, Gu Shengyin noticed that behind him was a big ck dog, almost as high as an adult''s waist. The ck dog did not know what breed it was. It was ck and shiny, and was obviously well cared for. This is the big ck of Gu Sheng''s getting angry with the original Qin. Gu Sheng, because he secretly makeints about his own mind, regardless of how many worlds he crosses, human beings are simr in naming their names. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1456 Yuan Qin is afraid to see yuan Tian Heng. Although both of them belong to the intermediate summoner, Yuantian Heng is a legitimate young master, and his father is the younger brother of the patriarch, and his grandfather is also the elder of the original family. In terms of status, she was far inferior to this young master in her original home. She was about to say something when she saw Gu Shengyin step back. She seemed to be frightened by Yuan Tianheng, and her pale face was now even less bloody. Her hands tightly grasped the cuffs, and her eyes were also somewhat erratic, as if she were very upset. Yuan Qin sneered at the appearance: Yuan Tian is not on the table. Yuan Tian Heng has not said anything yet. She is scared to look like this. Didn''t she know that what the original family didn''t like most was such a small family style? Her heart rxed, aware that the original day ording to this fool oneself pit. She stares at Gu Shengyincently. She is about to open her mouth, so she looks at Yuan Tianheng coldly. This look does not take the slightest temperature, let her cannot help but tremble. Then, she heard the cold voice of Yuantian Heng: "bullying the legitimate miss of the original family, do you think the original family has no one?" Yuan Qin raises his head in astonishment. What is this legitimate young master saying just now? He''s defending yuan Tianyi? When did yuan Tian Yi and Yuan Tian Heng get together? Subconsciously, she argued, "no, I didn''t..." Yuan Tian Heng was toozy to listen to her again: "Uncle water, let her roll." "Yes." In between, a figure in grey clothes appeared from nowhere, and then picked up the cor of the original piano. Before he could speak the original Qin dialect, he was grabbed by him and disappeared. Looking from the beginning to the end, Gu Shengyin said: This style, she likes! The house suddenly quieted down, Yuan Tianheng also put his eyes on Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng did not have time to say anything, on his disliked eyes. "As the legitimate son of the original family, it''s really useless for you to live like this." Gu Shengyin: "it''s She wants to take back the words just said, this person''s mouth. Ba is really annoying! Yuan Tianheng looked at her again and said, "if it wasn''t for Dahei who liked you, I didn''t care about your affairs." Big ck? Gu Sheng can''t help but look at the big dog which is almost as high as himself. What''s the rtionship between this and Dahei? The big dog was obviously very happy to see Gu Shengyin looking at him and thinking she was going to y with him. So Gu Shengyin Gorgeous by a big ck dog who was also big by himself. Big ck sniffed and licked on her body. Obviously, she really liked her very much. Gu Sheng because of forbearance, and forbearance, finally did not resist, a p in the face of the big ck head in the past: "don''t make trouble!" Big ck wet eyes at her, obviously very aggrieved, but still very obedient, did not make her. But Gu Shengyin felt another burning sight. She looked up and looked at the bright eyes of the sky. Yuantian Heng is still expressionless, but Gu Shengyin seems to hear a trace of joy from his voice: "how do you do it?" Gu Sheng didn''t understand his meaning for a moment, until he saw his eyes looking at his hands on the big ck head. This guy, big ck isn''t he raised? How can he look at himself envious? She hesitated for a moment, or said a very humble words: "probably Is it natural? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1457 On his first day in this world, Gu Shengyin sessfully grasped Yuan Qin''s hatred value and gained a friend. This friend, or Yuantian Heng self appointed. Maybe he really loves his dog named Dahei deeply, so Dahei likes his friend. Gu Shengyin, a friend of mine, said However, if you think about it carefully, it should be a good thing to be friends with Yuantian Heng if you live in your home. But I don''t know whether it''s the manager''s conscience or the reason of Tian Heng. Gu Sheng finds that his life has be much better. Every day, there will be a very rich three meals packed in exquisite food boxes and delivered to her courtyard gate -- Gu Sheng because of her own requirements, she does not like others to take the liberty of today''s own territory. On the second day after she came to the world, after asking her permission, arge group of craftsmen dressed up entered her courtyard, and it took only an afternoon to refit her entire yard. Looking at the new yard, Gu Sheng sighed: "finally like a resident." After everyone left, Gu Shengyin returned to his room. Her face cooled. Obviously, this group of craftsmen would not be in charge - he didn''t have to rush to please ady who could not see the future. Well, it can only be Yuantian Heng. It seems that she still underestimated the status of the legitimate children of the original family in the family. It''s no wonder that Yuan Tianheng would say such words at the first sight of her. It is obvious that he was bullied and humiliated by a coteral son. In his eyes, is it really useless? She thought of the former day Heng side that will be the original Qin gray clothes figure - this is one of the differences between the legitimate and coteral. The legitimate children of the original family will be equipped with a Dharma protector at least in the realm of King Wu after the talent test at the age of five. These Dharma protectors are all cultivated by the original family. They will directly establish a contract with the new master. From then on, they only need to be loyal to their own little master. Even if the decisions of the master and the former head of the family are inconsistent, the Dharma protector only needs to follow the master''s advice. From the day he became the master''s Dharma protector, the warrior was no longer a member of his original family, but only a confidant of his legitimate son. King Wu is a strong man The original family is really a big deal. Gu Sheng sighed with emotion. In this world, the highest status is summoner, but in addition to Summoner and ordinary people, there is another upation, namely warrior. The status of the warrior is no better than the summoner, but the high-level warrior is still respected. Wuzhe level, samurai, Wushi, Wuwang, Wuhuang, and wuzun. The status of the warrior is not higher than that of the summoner. One of the reasons is that it is very difficult for the warrior to advance. The warrior of King Wu level is already the most powerful warrior in the world of Warcraft. But a strong man of King Wu level, in terms ofbat effectiveness, may only be equivalent to a level 6 Warcraft. As for the powerful emperor of Wu, he is already the most powerful one in this continent. Even the senior summoners dare not offend them easily. After all, in terms of individualbat ability, a high-level Summoner may not be able to defeat a warrior in the realm of Emperor Wu. Because a Wu Emperor in front of a high-level Summoner may not have a chance to make a move. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1458 However, there are many high-level summoners in the world of Warcraft, but few of them are strong at the level of Emperor Wu. That''s why the summoner has been able to dominate the continent. ¡­¡­ Anyway. Although the original family is such a big hand, it is also for their eyes have the possibility of training legitimate children. Like Hara, who has no future at first sight, the family can''t spend much on her. Gu Sheng was called to be surprised that such a big change had taken ce on his side, and the rest of the family could not have been unaware of it. But several dayster, no one showed any sign. Although he knew that this was the normal development, he didn''t encounter any brain damage. Gu Sheng felt that he didn''t adapt to it. System: Host, you may need medication. Gu Sheng is still feeling that the original family is worthy of standing on this for thousands of years. Look at the legitimate children of others? In Yuan Tianyi''s memory, apart from Yuan Qin''s side girl who would try to make trouble for her, she never encountered any difficulties. Think about it. In these big families, whether they are coteral or direct, thepetition is very fierce. Who has the spare time to waste the cultivation and study efforts to embarrass yuantianyi, a waste that is doomed to threaten them? They said they were busy and didn''t have time. This kind of them, to put it mildly, is not to fall into the well and to say the least, is indifference. Total indifference. Because yuantianyi has no value at all, it is not worth their attention at all. Although they will not fall into trouble, but yuantianyi was harassed by Yuan Qin, no one offered a helping hand. They don''t care whether they live or die. However, for Gu Shengyin, such indifference is enough. She doesn''t need the attention of those people. Moreover, such straightforward indifference is much better than those hypocritical care. Even the original Qin''s simple and crude way of asking for trouble also made Gu Shengyin feel a little cute - stupid and lovely. Of course, no matter what, Yuanqin killed the real yuan Tianyi, which is a fact. The reward should be given to her. Gu Shengyin will never be soft hearted. It''s night. Gu Shengyin was sitting alone in the small yard. She sat on the stone bench, her fingers trying to slowly sketch aplex pattern on the stone table. The mysterious lines moved along her fingers, and Gu Shengyin slowly drew the patterns in her mind. Because it was abandoned by the family, Yuan Tianyi never learned any knowledge of rtionship cultivation and calling. At this time, she is relying on the system plug-in, in self-study. Well The so-called self-study, in fact, is to try to describe the summoning array ording to the ancient drawing. After all, professional knowledge, the system has been directly transmitted into her mind, she now only need to practice. The system is still talking there: " ording to ancient books, ancient summoners had some outstanding talents, and they could summon Warcraft with their own souls without waiting until they were 14 years old... " The system stopped halfway through. Gu Shengyin also froze. She just drew ording to the summoning array. What''s going on here! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1459 On the smooth stone table, a thinyer of light suddenly appeared on the original empty table top. Those lights were connected together and became a veryplex and mysterious pattern. Gu Shengyin: "it''s System: Gu Shengyin said calmly, "the system, it''s time to see you." The system opened the external plug calmly and surrounded the whole yard with a strong border. From the appearance of this array, it is obvious that the summoning array of the host is working. One person, one system indicates that they are very confused. At the same time, they are also secretly expecting what will be called out? It''s just that the mysterious array is shining all the time, but there is no sign of anything. After reading for a while, Gu Sheng thinks that nothing maye out for the time being, so she is ready to chat with the system. Gu Shengyin said: "system, the body of Yuan Tianyi is only ten years old." It means not yet fourteen. The system says it knows. Gu Shengyin said: "the system, the original Tianyi seems to have not awakened the ancient Summoner blood." The system says seriously I know. Gu Shengyin continued: "it was the first time that I drew the summoning array. I just scribbled casually." The system thinks that if I have a human figure at this time, it must be that I have seen the vicissitudes of life with a cigarette in its mouth. Finally, Gu Shengyin asked, "I said so much, just want to know why I can sessfully draw the summoning array?" Summoning array is not a very easy array to draw. It is very difficult to draw it. Its difficulty is not in the pattern, but in the conditions needed to draw the summoning array. The soul power, the perception of summoning, the inner piety and no impurity All of these need to meet the requirements. But Gu Shengyin takes a look at what he draws while chatting with the system. He is silent. The system answered her in silence. To tell you the truth, it doesn''t know why the host can draw the summoning array so smoothly. That''s notmon sense. When one person and one system fell into silence, the summoning array finally changed. The good Rune finally slowly darkened, but in thest dark moment, all the light spots gathered in a ce, and then fell to the ground. It''s like the body shape condensed from the light. A tall and slender figure gradually bes a type from the light. Gu Sheng opened his eyes until the figure appeared in front of him. This man, with long hair like a crow feather, fell straight down on the ground, and his body was wrapped up in a red robe, which was as warm as fire. His eyebrows and eyes Even Gu Shengyin, who is used to seeing countless beauties, can''t help but show an air of wonder when he sees him. It is a beautiful color that can not be described by human imagination. Such a gorgeous and delicate face appears on a man''s face, which makes people feel no surprise at all. The most striking thing is that the man''s eyebrow is a delicate red lotus flower mark, which is as red as blood, and the red robe on his body takes care of each other. The product is beautiful to the extreme. Such a person, no matter where he appears, as long as he appears, it is bound to seize all the eyes of the people. However, such a gorgeous beauty, you look at him, but will not feel frivolous and seductive. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1460 Gu Sheng blinked and blinked again. In fact, she didn''t understand the situation. Isn''t it a summoning array? Isn''t it going to summon Warcraft? Summoned a man. What''s going on? However, before she wanted to understand, she felt light. Her body had left the ground and fell into a refreshing embrace. At the same time, the elegant lotus fragrance from all directions surrounded her. Gu Shengyin, a confused face, called out her lover by ident? "Man, did you call me out?" A clear and cold voice rang in her ear. Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment, and the other side was talking to himself. She was not afraid, but turned her body directly to face the man. "I just tried my hand ording to the array described in the book, but I didn''t expect that..." Her voice in the oppression of men''s eyes unconsciously smaller. "Try it out?" The man looked at Gu Shengyin without trace. Almost in an instant, he saw her age clearly. He nced at the courtyard again, and his eyebrows and eyes trembled when he felt the residual power on the stone table - he was called out so casually! "I don''t see anything extraordinary about you. At most, you are the blood of an ancient summoner. How can you summon me out?" The man frowned, obviously a little puzzled. You know, even a thousand years ago, in the heyday of human summoners, there was no Summoner capable of summoning him out. How did this ordinary little human girl do it? Before he wanted to understand, he noticed that his eyebrows were gently brushed by a cool little hand. Gu Shengyin also knew that she was too abrupt to do so, but seeing his frown, she couldn''t help trying to smooth it down. He should be happy. Although it is good-looking, it is not suitable for her. The man was obviously stunned. He has lived for tens of thousands of years, and no one has ever dared to treat him like this. Of course, no one has ever had a chance to treat him like that. If someone else dares to treat him in such an offensive manner, perhaps that person''s hand is no longer there. But in front of this human little girl, how to describe this feeling? When her hand fell on her eyebrows, it was like a feather gently brushing over his heart, and it was like a warm light falling down on his heart. He doesn''t hate the feeling, even love it. The man who always followed his will held people closer and even took the initiative to rub Gu Shengyin''s hand with his face. Originally, Gu Sheng wanted to take back his hand. Seeing his appearance, he was almost sprouting in his heart. She never thought that an adult man would be so cute when he made such an action. Some reluctantly continued to touch his face. Gu Sheng coughed and some reluctantly took back his hands and asked, "who are you? What''s the name? " The cool touch on his face disappeared, and the man was not happy. However, seeing Gu Shengyin sitting in his arms, his ck eyes were staring at him without blinking. His pupils were full of his own reflection, and his mood got better again. "My name is Linyuan. I am the purgatory master of Jiuyou." Jiuyou purgatory master. Gu Sheng''s eyes widened when he heard the name. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1461 Because, this name, appeared in the original plot. That is the original day to thete, under countless Warcraft younger brother, be the whole world of Warcraft after the world. At that time, Yuan Tianyi was extremely strong in the whole world of Warcraft, but she suffered a severe loss in one ce, and even had no way to recover it. That ce is Jiuyou purgatory. And the man who let yuan Tianyi suffer losses is the master of Jiuyou purgatory, whose essence is the Linyuan of a prison fire red lotus. Why yuan Tianyi suffered losses? Because those Warcraft brothers under her hand, no matter they are advanced Warcraft or her original world Warcraft holy beast moonlight unicorn, are scared to shiver when they see Linyuan, and they can''t raise the consciousness of fighting at all. Linyuan is the master of Jiuyou purgatory, in fact, the master of all Warcraft. She even So casually, will the world of Warcraft the ultimate boss to call out? What''s more, the ultimate boss is still his lover? Gu Shengyin said that the plug-in is a little too big. But she likes it! Seeing her face suddenly showed a smile, Linyuan''s mood also unconsciously became very good. "Why are youughing?" he asked Gu Shengyin looked at him: "because you are very powerful, I am your summoner." His summoner. His summoner. Lin Yuan''s mood gets better because of this sentence. As for Gu Shengyin''s previous words, he has ignored them. Linyuan stood up and suddenly took a look at the sky in the courtyard. He frowned and looked deeply at Gu Shengyin in his arms: "I can''t see that there are still experts around you." Gu Sheng looks at him with an innocent look that I can''t understand what you say. Lin Yuan also did not speak, he held Gu Shengyin in one hand, and the other free hand swept toward the air. The system said to Gu Shengyin, "the border Iid was broken by him." Gu Sheng thought for a while and asked, "if you calcte ording to the ability level of the world, what kind of strength do you need to break your border?" The system was silent for a moment and said, "I think you are not the only one who opens the system." Gu Sheng is not sure, so he hears the system continue to say: "my border, only in case, is set ording to the original plot of the world''s topbat effectiveness, but..." As a result, Gu Shengyin saw it. Linyuan was like waving away a mosquito, and it broke easily. So she fell into silence. What can she say? She knows nothing, says Mr Gu. Fortunately, Linyuan didn''t ask any more questions. He took a look at the sky and said to himself, "you human beings, at this time, should you rest?" Without waiting for Gu Shengyin to react, he directly carried her into the room and walked into Gu Shengyin''s room. Gu Shengyin: "it''s Wait for this big brother, this is your first time. Come on, how can you look more proficient than me! Maybe the surprise in her eyes was too obvious. Lin Yuan said directly, "I have just scanned it with divine consciousness, so the structure of this courtyard is all in my mind." Gu Sheng because then did not speak, she obediently let Linyuan take her in and took off her shoes for her. Yes, she took off her shoes by hand. If this scene is seen by those Warcraft in the nineherworld prison, it is estimated that all the eyes will fall down. Is this still the big guy they know? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1462 Knowing that he is his lover, Gu Shengyin will not be too surprised if he does anything. Gu Shengyin watched him remove his coat and Iy down with my arms in my arms. Gu Sheng looked up at him and pointed to himself: "we are like this Is it really good? " Lin Yuan picks eyebrow to look at her, a pair has what problem appearance. All right. Gu Shengyin said that she epted the advice. She closed her eyes and shrunk in his arms. Gu Sheng thought that he would be a bit unustomed and even unable to sleep, but he obviously underestimated himself. Lying in the familiar embrace, before long, she felt sleepy and fell asleep. Perceiving that the breath of the man in his arms bes long, he looks at her carefully over his head. He copied all the corners of her eyes and eyebrows again and again, until the shadow was firmly portrayed into his heart, then he closed his eyes contentedly. There was a smile on his face that he didn''t even notice. When Gu Sheng got up the next day, he found the other party was still here. She was a little strange. "Isn''t it strange why I''m still here?" Lin Yuan didn''t even look at her and asked. Gu Sheng nods. Because if the summoner and his own Warcraft do not sign the contract of their own life, and let them be their own, the Warcraft will return to their original space. Last night, Gu Sheng did not sign a contract with Linyuan. ording tow, Linyuan should have left at this time. Lin Yuan sneered: "how can those wastespare with me?" Unknowingly, Linyuan himself has not found that, in the face of Gu Shengyin, his im has changed from me to me. Gu Shengyin: "it''s Well, it''s also. After all, the person in front of me has even admitted that the system has opened and hung up. Seeing Gu Sheng''s lovely appearance with his head lowered, Lin Yuan suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Tianyi little girl, sign a contract with me?" Gu Sheng looks up at him in surprise. She was not surprised that Linyuan would know what she understood. What really surprised her was that he took the initiative to ask for a contract with himself. You know, for the strong Linyuan level, signing a contract with the summoner can hardly get any benefits. In the original plot, Yuan Tianyi also tried to subdue the king of Warcraft, but the final result was just to leave. But now, Linyuan even asked to sign a contract with himself? Gu Sheng thought for a while and said, "Linyuan, signing a contract with me is not good for you. Aren''t you all right now? Anyway, you can always stay by my side... " "That''s not the same." Lin Yuan said suddenly. "The calling contract can connect the spirits of the two of us." Lin Yuan said low. It''s the closest rtionship in the world. He still has a word not to say, Gu Shengyin is a summoner, one day will find a Warcraft contract. He couldn''t bear the intimate rtionship between the man in front of him and other Warcraft. So, let''s change to himself. Gu Shengyin was not willing to, but Linyuan always insisted. Finally, under the man''s almost forced eyes, Gu Sheng bit his middle finger and put the finger in his eyebrow. - eight shifts. March 1st! New month, we have monthly tickets in our hands, remember to vote for Gao Lengzhi! Go to the top! Go to the top! Go to the top! Every month is the sixth, my heart really good pain ah cry! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1463 What mysterious but not mysterious things from Gu Sheng because of sticking to Linyuan eyebrow heart pointed out that into her mind. When she put her finger down, she began to realize that there seemed to be a wonderful connection between herself and Linyuan. She couldn''t tell what the connection was like, but she seemed to be able to detect any strong emotional swings in the other person. It''s wonderful, but she doesn''t hate it. She couldn''t helpughing, and then she heard a very unpleasant voiceing from outside the yard door. "Yuantianyi, youe out!" Gu Shengyin looks out of the window. It''s still very early. Maybe the breakfast in the original residence is not ready yet. What did Yuan Qine to see her at this time? Gu Sheng doesn''t intend to pay attention to her, and this woman is also stupid. Don''t know at this time, do you like to be quiet? Sure enough, before Gu Shengyin talks, Yuanqin hears the angry barking of dogs in the yard next door. Then, Yuan Tianheng, who makes himself scared at a nce,es out with his big ck. "Yuanqin, yelling in the morning, what about your upbringing?" Yuan Tianheng is also a poison in his mouth. He also knows what words can hit the nail on the head. Sure enough, his words made the original Qin look white. Yuan Tian Heng did not pay attention to her again, but turned and left his yard. He didn''t interfere with Yuanqin and yuantianyi. He just taught Yuanqin a lesson just because she made a noise to herself. Although he felt that he and Yuan Tianyi were already friends, he should not do something. Otherwise, Yuantian will not really stand up in this life. Yuan Qin saw Gu Shengyin''s small yard, but no one answered. When she was angry, she opened the gate. Lin Yuan frowns. Before Gu Sheng can stop him, the whole person of the original Qin is flying backwards. Gu Sheng frowned at Lin Yuan: "this kind of person is not worth your hand. I''ll do it." Lin Yuan looks down at her, few people dare to speak with him in such a critical tone. But He nodded, "I''ll pay attention next time." Since she said it, he would listen. Outside the courtyard, Yuan Qin leaned over and spat out a mouthful of blood. Looking at Gu Shengyin''s yard in horror, he looked at something very terrible. At that moment, she even felt the breath of death! When did yuan Tianyi''s yard have such a powerful master? Did the family arrange for her to protect the Dharma? No, it''s impossible. The family can''t waste resources on a waste. Moreover, if she had a Dharma protector, how could she have allowed herself to bully in the past? In front of her appeared Gu Shengyin''s flying shadow. Yuan Qin reluctantly supported herself to get up from the ground and looked at Gu Shengyin with fear: "Yuan Tianyi, what have you done? Who is there in your yard Gu Shengyin ignored her, just looked at her and said: "you don''t have to worry about anyone. I just want to tell you that he has a bad temper. If there is another time It''s not necessarily just vomiting blood. " With that, she ignored the blue and white face of the original Qin and turned around and left. Yuan Qin looks indignant at Gu Shengyin, so arrogant She can''t help but hate -- "cough, cough From her chest pain, Yuan Qin took back her eyes and wiped off the blood on her lips with her sleeves. She gave a cold smile to her lips. Yuantianyi, what if you have a supporter? Can you be bigger than your family? I just want to know how to deal with a direct child who grantly vites the original family rules, or a waste material that cannot be a summoner? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1464 Yuan Qin leaves Gu Shengyin''s yard with a pale face. Looking at her appearance, Gu Shengyin knew that the woman was not reconciled. However, ording to Yuan Qin''s intelligence and ability, she can do revenge is so few. No matter which one, you will not be afraid. Yuan Qin, even herself, is able to make people obedient, not to mention, now Gu Shengyin has one more gold leg in the world of Warcraft. She was in a good mood and was waiting for the servants of the original mansion to bring breakfast. After that, she would discuss with Linyuan about the following things. But she didn''t get breakfast. As he walked into the room, a sudden pain burst out of Gu Shengyin''s body. It was like blood boiling in his body. Gu Shengyin even had an illusion that he would burn out in the extreme heat and pain. She fell down on the ground uncontrobly, but did not touch the cold ground, but fell into a cool embrace. Lin Yuan firmly held people in his arms. He could feel her pain at the moment. After a contract is concluded, both parties can perceive what the other party is suffering to a certain extent. And Lin Yuan was aware of the burning pain, and directly gloomy under the face. He can only feel a trace of Gu Sheng''s feeling at this time, which is already so serious. We can imagine how much pain the other party is facing at the moment. Linyuan frowned. When he was just exploring, he found that it was not Gu Sheng''s ident, but the ancient Summoner''s blood in her body was awakened. The blood that should have awakened at the age of 14 was triggered in advance because she sessfully signed a contract with herself. Lin Yuan looked at Gu Sheng''s pale face because of pain. His hair on the temples had been soaked with cold sweat. He thought about it and put out his hand to brush it. A white jade bed appeared in the courtyard. I don''t know what kind of material the white jade bed is made of. It''s still cold under the sun. Lin Yuan gently ced people on the bed. Maybe it was the bed that yed a role. Linyuan obviously saw that the other side''s look was relieved. His face softened. He sat down beside the bed and took out a white brocade handkerchief. He gently wiped the sweat off Gu Shengyin''s face. If there are other reasons, he can help. However, he had no way to wake up. She had to get through it on her own. Gu Shengyin only felt that he was trapped in a huge melting pot. All around him were red mes. Those mes were burning her skin, her flesh and even her spirit. If you are unconscious, you will fall into chaos in this pain. No way! There seems to be a kind of obsession in my mind, which keeps her awake and can''t be trapped in this pain. Lin Yuan saw her eyebrows and wrinkled up again. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to hold her hand, but suddenly he moved in his heart. His eyes became cold and turned to the gate. Yuan Qin is respectfully following an old man in a ck-and-white robe. The whole person is not smiling and looks very close. Behind him were several young disciples in the same dress. This is the original family, from thew enforcement hall. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1465 The old man, who was thew enforcement elder of the original family, came in and saw that he was sitting in the courtyard, looking coldly at his Linyuan. The momentum uploaded from the opposite person is too strong, which makes thew enforcement elder feel awe inspiring. His face was still so stern, but his tone was very polite: "who is your excellency? Suddenly appeared in my original home, what is the so-called? And why did I hurt my original disciples? " When he said this, he saw the white jade couch beside Lin Yuan and Gu Shengyin who was unconscious on the couch. Of course, he knows the thirddy of his lineage. The white jade couch His eyes shrank sharply. If he is not mistaken, this is a jade couch carved from ten thousand years of cold jade! How precious is the jade of ten thousand years old? A small piece is hard to find, let alone such a whole piece? Even if it is strong as the original home, also did not have such a big jade couch. Who is this man? What is the rtionship between him and the thirddy? Thew enforcement elder is thinking about it, but Lin Yuan looks at the original Qin behind him. Obviously, the injured disciple of the original family was referring to her. The reason why the people from thew enforcement hall came here is clear at a nce. Lin Yuan sneered. He said faintly: "I am the original day in ordance with the contract to call Warcraft, your family''s disciple, is too not fastidious etiquette. If there is another time, it won''t be as simple as beating. " How arrogant? Since thew enforcement elder took charge of thew enforcement Hall of the original family, no one has dared to speak to him in such a tone. If on weekdays, he will certainly teach that person well, what is called cautious words and deeds. But at the moment, his mind was not on it at all. He just looked at Lin Yuan in horror and said, "what do you say?" First of all, the third miss is only ten years old, far from the age when the summoner wakes up. Didn''t she ever test out that her talent was too low to be a Summoner at all? What does this man mean? Linyuan frowns, can''t this person understand humannguage? When he was in a bad mood, his authority naturally became more powerful. Suddenly, a white light shed on thew enforcement elder. Beside him, a huge Lingyun sculpture appeared. It was an automatic contract warning, and was directly forced out of his own Summoner by the momentum of the other party! This Lingyun carving is the contract Warcraft of thew enforcement elder. It has a level of eight. Among the Warcraft, it can also be regarded as the top one. This time, it sensed that the contractor was threatened, so it directly started the contract and arrived at him. But as soon as it appeared, the eagle was overwhelmed by a terrible and familiar momentum before it could observe its surroundings. This It looked carefully in the direction of Linyuan, only one eye, the whole feather of this majestic Lingyun carving was blown up. Young life! How did this onee out! At the moment, lingyundiao wishes to be able to reduce its body size to invisible and hide in any gap. Ling yundiao''s emotion directly passed to thew enforcement elder''s mind, and his heart sank. What on earth can make the level 8 Warcraft Ling Yun Diao such a fear exist? But before he could speak, the original piano jumped out behind him. Yuan Qin entered the yard at the first sight, and was stunned by Linyuan''s appearance and bearing. She watched for a long time, until the other side''s cold words made her recover. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1466 The other side''s words are understated, but no one will doubt its authenticity. The man in red is obviously protecting yuan Tianyi, that rubbish! This cognition made Yuan Qin jealous again. She simply didn''t understand. Yuan Tianyi, who could not be a summoner, was raised by the family. But why? Yuan Tian Heng will speak for her, now, even such a strange man, also for her. And her contract, Warcraft? Lying doesn''t take long to lie. Who doesn''t know Hara is a waste of low talent? She knew that the man in front of her was very powerful. She could guess from the polite tone of thew enforcement elder. But Yuanqin is not afraid. How strong is he? Can it be stronger than the whole family? This is also the reason why she dare to stand up at the moment - the original family can''t watch her disciples have an ident on the former family''s territory. So Yuan Qin said in a sharp tone: "before you speak, you''d better inquire about it. My three sisters are known as inferior talents. It''s impossible to summon Warcraft? What''s more, she is only ten years old this year. If you want to defend her, you should find a better reason? " Lin Yuan looked at her and couldn''t help but move his fingers. ording to his temper, such an unintelligible and weak human being directly eliminated the best. But he thought of Gu Shengyin and her words before. It seemed that she preferred to do it by herself? He thought for a while and resisted the impulse to do it. Lin Yuan''s eyes returned to Gu Shengyin''s pale face, and without looking back, he said, "you are a waste, so you can''t take others as your waste?" "You Yuan Qin was in a hurry, but she couldn''t find any strong words to refute. Law enforcement elder''s face is not very good, after all, the other side of this sentence, careful consideration, as if all of them were scolded in the same. He suppressed his anger and said in a low voice, "Sir, I''m very serious abouting here..." Linyuan felt that these people were really noisy. Looking at Gu Sheng''s pale face on the cold jade couch, he felt that the voice in his ears was really annoying. "Noisy!" With a wave of his impatient sleeve, he directly blew people out, and the yard door mmed in front of them. "¡­¡­ Elder? " A disciple''s uneasy voice called back the mind of thew enforcement elder. Thew enforcement elder''s face recovered his calm expression, and covered his frightful color rising from his heart. Just like that, the man in red, who is it? Thew enforcement elder said calmly: "I go to ask the owner, this is not what we can move." "No need." An old voice appeared behind him. When thew enforcement elder saw who was in front of him, he was scared to kneel down: "ancestor!" All the original disciples around him knelt down with him. Yuan Qin is no exception. She is curious. The ancestor of the original family is a legendary figure. It is said that hundreds of years ago, he broke through the level 9 Summoner and entered a higher level of mystery. On weekdays, this old ancestor was always closed to the outside world, but he came out today. She carefully raised her head to have a look at the grandfather, but just on his insight into everything. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1467 Yuan Qin only felt that the eyes of the original ancestor seemed to prate everything, and fell straight into his heart. All the gruesome feelings of resentment, which were so deep in her heart, could not be avoided under such eyes. She could not help but bow her head and avoid the look. In fact, the original ancestor just looked at her. Seeing Yuanqin like this, the ancestors of the original family didn''t care about it. In his capacity, he didn''t have to worry about it with a younger generation of his family. At this time, kneeling in the front of the only hair elder carefully raised his head, said to the original ancestor: "ancestor, you this is?" The ancestor of the original family raised his head and looked at Gu Shengyin''s yard, and a secret smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "there are distinguished guests in the family. How can I, the old man, not entertain myself?" Distinguished guests? Thew enforcement elder thought of the man in the yard of the third miss. With such prestige, now even the ancestor has appeared. What is his identity? Thew enforcement elder thought about his previous words in a cold sweat, and determined that he had never been disrespectful to the distinguished guest, so he put down his heart a little. But the original piano is different. In her mind, the original family was a huge thing that even the royal family of longhuang Empire had to treat each other politely. She thought that even if the man was more powerful, he could not go to the original family. But what''s the situation now? even the emperor''s birthday invited his ancestors to leave for the red man. Call him a guest? Yuan Qin thought of what she had said in order to get rid of the evil spirit in her heart. All of a sudden, she lost her strength and nearly copsed in front of her grandfather. No, that kind of big man is always above the top of his eyes. He doesn''t have amon sense with himself. Sheforted herself like this. Looking at them, their ancestors clearly knew that they were here, and they were very nervous in their hearts. "You all go down, don''t disturb here again." Thew enforcement elder hastily replied that he left here with his disciples and his family''s frightened Lingyun carving. Yuan Qin was full of doubts. Although she wanted to know some follow-up, she didn''t dare to say anything because of her ancestor''s power. When everyone''s gone. The ancestor of the original family just put away the trace of kindness on his face, and Su Rong said to the small yard, "a distinguished guest is at the door. Can the old man, the master,e and see him?" He had been in seclusion before when he suddenly noticed a powerful force in his family. Although the power disappeared in a sh, he did not dare to rx. Such a powerful force, this one, could even threaten himself. Who was the ancestor of the original family? The whole world of Warcraft can be counted as a strong one. He knows in his heart that there are only so many people in this continent who can reach the present level. And among those people, no matter which, the original family is not willing to make enemies easily. So when he spoke, he lowered his posture a little bit. The gate of the courtyard opened. Lin Yuan has enough respect for the strong, especially the polite one, although he doesn''t pay much attention to him. When the original ancestors into the small yard, see the courtyard that sitting on the simple stone stool above the figure, in the heart has begun to celebrate, his attitude just enough polite. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1468 With his nature of mind, of course, it is impossible to show anything on the surface, but only he knows how shocked and confused he is. The ancestor of the original family walked into the door and looked at Linyuan sitting beside a little girl in the yard. He looked like he was guarding her. This little girl, he felt a bit, it was his original blood! A circle in the heart, is a joy - look at this appearance, this and their own small generation rtionship is not shallow. If the original family can get this help At the thought of that possibility, a smile appeared on his face. He arched his hand toward Linyuan: "I don''t know why Linyuan king came to my original house, so why?" With Linyuan''s strength and position, he can afford to call Linyuan Jun. Lin Yuan raised his head to see him, only said a word: "I am this wench''s contract Warcraft." The original ancestor raised his head in shock, only felt that his brain which had lived for thousands of years could not understand this sentence. Famous, in the eyes of all summoners is a legend of Linyuan Jun, unexpectedly became someone else''s contract Warcraft? All summoners know that if a Summoner wants to enter into a contract with Warcraft, it must be on the premise that both parties are willing to make a contract. How proud is this man? Everyone knows that he would be willing to make a contract with a human little girl? But the original ancestor didn''t doubt Lin Yuan''s words at all. With his position and character, he could not lie about it. The ancestor of the original family couldn''t help but put his eyes on Gu Shengyin. He was really curious about what kind of Summoner could lead Linyuan Jun to conclude a contract. At this point, his face became strange. Not to mention that she is only 10 years old - although world of Warcraft is generally recognized to start calling contracts at the age of 14, as a Summoner who has entered the holynd, her ancestors naturally know that as long as her talent and soul power are enough, she does not have to wait until she is 14. It''s just What do you think? This descendant with his own blood seems to be a waste without the talent of Summoner? If at ordinary times, he would not be in the mood to have a second look when he saw such seedlings. But as long as you think about it, she is the contract Summoner of Linyuan Jun, and her ancestors feel that they want to study this girl well. Lin Yuan Jun''s summoner, even he has lived for thousands of years, can''t help being jealous, OK! That is, can let all Warcraft bow their heads to call an adult Lin Yuan Jun! After all, he is a strong man who has entered the holy pole. After a closer look at it, he can see that there is something wrong with him. There seems to be some mysterious power sealed in the body of the younger generation. At the moment, the power is slowly awakening. Is this? The ancestor of the original family frowned and felt it for a while. Suddenly, he was filled with ecstasy. This is Ancient Summoner blood! from here, we can see the difference between the original family and Linyuan. At the beginning, Linyuan only looked at it, and almost saw through Gu Shengyin''s background. However, the original ancestor didn''t even see anything at first sight. After observing carefully for a whileter, he found the blood of ancient Summoner in Gu Shengyin''s body. At the moment, the original ancestor was surprised and happy - the ancient summoner, but it was said that he couldmand countless Warcraft with his own power! His original family, unexpectedly can produce a son who has the blood of ancient Summoner! Moreover, look at the situation at this time, the blood is in the awakening! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1469 It''s no wonder that his younger generation can summon such a powerful man as Linyuan Jun. The smile on the face of the original ancestor can hardly be more beautiful. Lin Yuan looks very ufortable. Can the eyes of this old guy looking at his little girl be restrained? "Come here, but what''s the matter?" He coldly reminded his ancestors what he was here for? The ancestor of the original family just remembered that he was feeling the startling momentum suddenlying out of the mansion, so he came here to have a look at his worry. After knowing this, the reason why he and Jun yuan came down early. What''s more, I''m more happy than a breakthrough in the realm. Lin Yuan Jun became the contract Warcraft of his son! There''s nothing better than that. But He took a look at Lin Yuan Jun, and it was obvious that the other party did not wee his arrival at the moment. When he looked at his younger generation who was still in a daze, he knew something about Lin Yuan Jun''s mood. Contract Warcraft is connected with his own Summoner Soul. Lin Yuan Jun is afraid that he is extremely worried about the safety of the summoner. This kind of time, to the outside disturbance person, naturally will not have any good facial expression. However, the original ancestors did not feel that they were being treated slowly. This is very good. Linyuan Junyue is the summoner who cares about himself. The more happy the original ancestors are. As long as the summoner is still the original family, then Linyuan Jun and the original family are a natural front. It''s just that the ancestor of the original family took it for granted. He never thought about it. What would happen if the summoner of Linyuan king never regarded himself as his original family? The old ancestor of the original family knew all that he should know. After he went back, he called the former master of the family and told him to treat yuan Tianyi, the third youngdy in Dufu. The former head of the family who was named was confused. He was in charge of such arge original family. How could he manage a transparent person, unless he was his direct descendant or his family''s most gifted offspring? He didn''t even know which of the threedies was? But the ancestors have spoken, do not know also have to know, also must take good care of. In the mind of the former owner of the family, he even felt inexplicably envious of the third youngdy. He did not know what luck the three youngdies yuan Tianyi had taken, and they were appreciated by his ancestors. This is a great advantage! He quickly ordered his confidants, let him pass on his meaning: the three youngdies in the mansion should be treated with the same resources as the eldest young master yuan tianqin. If this order goes on, it will explode in the original mansion directly! Who is yuantianqin, the eldest young master? At the beginning of this year, when he was 14 years old, he sessfully summoned level 9 Warcraft purple winged Thunder Dragon. Although the purple winged dragon will not follow yuan tianqin now - yuan tianqin is only a level 5 summoner, before he bes a real strong one, purple winged Thunder Dragon won''t easily attack, at most protect his safety at critical moments. Advanced Warcraft, have their own temper and dignity. But even so, everyone''s eyes on him are looking at a strong man in the future - with his talent, it''s only a matter of time before he finally bes a level 9 summoner. This kind of young master is very diligent and enjoys the first-ss resources in the natural family. The children of the original family are also convinced of this. But what is yuantianyi? Not even a Summoner! How can she enjoy the same treatment as the eldest young master? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1470 It''s impossible for the original owner of the house not to know what his action will bring to the third Miss yuan Tianyi. But after all, he is the head of the family. It''s true to follow the words of my grandfather, but he also needs to see what the three youngdies rely on to make him look different? He didn''t need to do anything. Some of the younger generation in the family, whether direct or coteral, were scrambling for the resources. And young people are the most energetic. If she wants to enjoy that kind of treatment, she has to show her strength. As for the fact that a family member had the blood of an ancient summoner, the original ancestor did not tell anyone. In ancient times, it was very rare to summon a nun. There would always be people who were jealous. The original family is strong, but it can not be prevented. It''s better to let the child make a name for herself. At that time, she naturally has enough strength to protect herself. Even if her identity is exposed, people can only look at it with envy and jealousy. Thew enforcement elder''s yard. He had seen the man''s power with his own eyes, and saw his own Lingyun carving. He was afraid that it would look like that, and even his ancestor was shocked at the end, and then the ancestor gave such an order. He didn''t believe what the man said. It was the contract Warcraft of the third miss. He thought that there might be something between the man and the thirddy, so that the ancestor could attach importance to the thirddy. What kind of identity is it? After a long time in his heart, he still couldn''t help calling out the Lingyun carving. As soon as Ling Yun Diao came out, he was tense. Although he was not nearby, he could detect the breath of that one. Obviously, he was still in this mansion. Thew enforcement elder looked at his appearance and was more curious about the man''s identity. Ling yundiao listened to his words and was silent for a moment. And then gently said a name. Looking at the wide eyes of thew enforcement elder, Ling Yun Diao felt better atst. There was no reason why he was worried. Others didn''t even know about it? Summoner and Warcraft should share weal and woe together. It also patted thew enforcement elder with his wings, and said with great kindness: "remember not to tell others about this matter. That adult has always had a bad temper. If you hear other people talking about him, you may not be happy." Thew enforcement elder nodded stupidly. Then Lingyun Diao left in a good mood, leaving thew enforcement elder sitting in the yard for a long time. This is really That''s the one! Thew enforcement elder felt that he should be better to the third miss. In another courtyard, Yuan Qin isining about a meal on the table. The servant in the room had already seen that the situation was wrong, and quietly retreated. It was not a day or two for the master and the third youngdy of his own family. Now it is strange that he can be happy to learn that the third youngdy has risen to the sky step by step! Yes, Yuanqin is not happy now, and she is very unhappy. She was the one who experienced the scene with her own eyes. Like thew enforcement elder, she didn''t think it was Gu Sheng for her own reasons, but she felt that she was in the light of the mysterious man in red. On the one hand, she secretly envied Gu Shengyin''s good luck, on the other hand, she was spitting on the original heaven. She could only rely on these unofficial means to ascend the heaven step by step. Have the ability, seriously speak with talent! - the end of the eighth shift. Monthly ticket monthly ticket. Our slogan is: Chong bang! Go to the top! Go to the top! Goal, into the top five categories! [that''s right, I''m so unpromising. If I can make it to the top five, I''ll snicker. after reading the article, I''ll have a rest early and good night ~ thank you , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1471 In a word, the third Miss yuan Tianyi is really famous in her hometown. Many people have their eyes on the quiet and low-key courtyard in the past, with the idea that only they know. Gu Shengyin, who was still in a deep sleep, did not know all this. Lin Yuan knows that he probably knows the mind of the original family of Anyuan. It''s just that he''s always arrogant and doesn''t put such a little temptation in his heart at all. Isn''t it just the resources of the original family? If Tianyi girl wants to, he can give her as much as she wants! when Gu Shengyin really wakes up, it will be three dayster. In the past three days, many people came to inquire for information in the name of visiting, but without exception, they could not even enter the door. Lin Yuan is still a little polite to the original family, but what are others? Is it worth him to receive? Those people can''t look good when they hit a nail. Finally, they have to go back. First, the third miss is not the little transparent she used to be, so they can''t make it clear to her. Second, there is a very powerful expert around her, that is, they want to fight hard, and they are not rivals. But there is always resentment. These people on weekdays each eye is higher than the top, simply did not put the original day in the eye. As a result, it''s hard to even meet each other. The rumor soon spread in the original house, saying that the three youngdies were above the top of their eyes and looked down upon them. Gu Sheng didn''t know at the moment that he just had a sleep and got such a reputation. It''s just that even if she knew, she wouldn''t care. Only those who can''t help themselves will devote themselves to oral effort. As soon as she awoke, she looked into the burning eyes of Linyuan. Seeing her finally woke up, Lin Yuan was relieved even though she knew that blood awakening was nothing dangerous. "You can really sleep. You sleep for three days," he said in disgust Three days? Gu Sheng couldn''t see any tired people around him, so he was moved: "so you just sat here and watched me for three days? " Lin Yuan suddenly showed a smile. His eyes became affectionate and looked at Gu Shengyin:" yes, I''ve been with you for three days. Is it very touching? Do you want to make amitment? " He was originally joking, but Gu Shengyin did not even hesitate and nodded directly: "OK." Lin Yuan:.... " Gu Sheng said with a smile: "you look so good-looking, and so powerful, how to see, are I making it?" This girl! Lin Yuan had no choice but to smile and said, "are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat? " Gu Sheng shakes her head, she does not avoid Linyuan, the palm of her right hand reaches out, but for a moment, there is a green light condensed into two small green fruits. She looked at Lin Yuan''s surprised eyes and handed him a fruit: "this is my little secret. Don''t tell anyone else." Ever since she woke up from this sleep, she felt that her inner strength had grown for a long time, and even her spirit seemed to have been strengthened. This level of "creation" does not cost her much effort. Lin Yuan held the small fruit in his hand, and looked at Gu Shengyin''s eyes full of surprise, even with a trace of seriousness. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1472 "You didn''t take it out of the storage space, but you It came out of it? " Lin Yuan asked. Come out? Gu Sheng was dissatisfied with this statement. She retorted: "it is clearly created." Lin Yuan looks at her pouting mouth and stares at her appearance, only feels extremely cute. He jokingly said: "I said girl, in addition to the ancient Summoner blood, you will not have what kind of tree demon blood, right? How else can it bear fruit At this moment, Gu Shengyin could hear that he was making fun of himself. This man! She thought for a while, and suddenly put her hand out again. A momentter, a ming red rose appeared in her palm. She handed the flower to Linyuan: "this is for you." There are no roses in this world. Linyuan looks at the strange flowers, reaches for them, puts them in the tip of his nose and sniffs them: "it''s very fragrant and beautiful." Gu Shengughed. She did not tell Linyuan the meaning of red rose, can not let this man too de se. Lin Yuan put down the rose with a solemn face at this time, and said to Gu Shengyin, "what''s the matter with your strange ability?" Gu Sheng was dazed by his staring eyes: "I don''t know. I suddenly had it some time ago. Is this also the ability of ancient summoners?" This ancient Summoner''s view or Linyuan told her. Lin Yuan shook his head: "ancient summoners can not do this." He lived long enough to know that ancient summoners were just more powerful than ordinary summoners. But Gu Shengyin''s ability is already "creation". The more powerful Linyuan is, the stronger his perception of certain things is. He can see that Gu Shengyin''s means are not what a simple "person" can have. What is it? Linyuan dare not say. He suddenly became a little uncertain about the future. Originally he thought, with his own ability, no matter how, can always protect the little girl this life, let her life without any trouble and depression. But Gu Shengyin showed more ability than he expected. He was afraid of something unexpected that might happen to Gu Shengyin. If his thoughts are known by Gu Shengyin, Gu Shengyin will surelyfort him not to think too much. She was just lucky to get a useful and powerful golden finger. It was not asplicated as Linyuan thought. But Linyuan did not tell Gu Shengyin his worry at all, for fear that she was afraid to worry. Therefore, Gu Sheng did not know his behavior, but caused his lover''s worry. Lin Yuan finally asked a number of questions, and after learning that Gu Sheng could only make nts out of this ability, he put down a little bit of heart. If it was really omnipotent, he would be more worried. He was very serious and said to Gu Shengyin, "who else knows your ability?" By the time he said this, his heart had been filled with murder - the less people knew about such a thing, the better. Gu Sheng shook his head and winked at him: "I''m not stupid. How can such a thing be told to others? I only told you. " In fact, if not his lover, even his own contract Warcraft, Gu Shengyin also dare not tell Linyuan his ability. Lin Yuan''s heart suddenly softened because of Gu Sheng''s words. In her mind, she is different from everyone else and is the most special. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1473 Gu Shengyin just woke up. After eating something and taking afortable bath, someone came. Now that Gu Shengyin has woken up, Lin Yuan''s mood is much better. Naturally, Gu Shengyin is in charge of these things. It was Gu Shengyin''s old acquaintance who came in, Yuan Tianheng. Yuan Tian Heng''s eyes have been fixed on Lin Yuan since he entered the door. Is that the man? It is rumored that the owner of the house should give Yuantian the highest treatment. As for his big ck, since the beginning of entering the door, the momentum of his powerful publicity has been all retracted, and even his tail has been cleverly mped up. Big ck is just an ordinary dog. It is a little more nimble than ordinary dogs, but it still can''tpare with the real Warcraft. He didn''t know the man in red in front of him. He just felt that the breath on the other side was terrible. If it wasn''t led by the owner, he would like to run away with his tail. The dog was scared to death! Lin Yuan was looked at with such eyes by this half of the boy. He was not ufortable at all, and he was rarely angry. Apart from other things, this alone makes Gu Sheng curious. But Yuantian Heng is here, and she is not easy to ask. Gu Sheng looked at Yuan Tian Heng with a smile: "I don''t know what''s the matter with brother Tianhenging to me?" Yuan Tianheng should be the best person to feel after she came to her original home. Although talent is not top-notch, it is rare to have a firm mind. As long as they do not die young, their future achievements will not be bad. The twilight of Yuantian Heng came back from Linyuan and fell on Gu Shengyin. His sister seems to have gained a little weight during this period, and her pale face seems to have a little more blood color. Well, it''s much better than before Aware that his mind drifted to some messy ces, Yuantian Heng gave a dry cough. He was still as cold as before, looking at Gu Shengyin and said, "I heard that Tianyi''s sister got a first-ss family order, so she came to congratte her. In addition, such an opportunity is really rare, Tianyi sister should work hard to cultivate, do not let down such resources. " This is not polite. If you don''t know him, you will think he is ridiculing Gu Shengyin. But Gu Shengyin sees sincerity in his eyes. Yuan Tianheng really felt that Yuan Tianyi should work harder to get such an opportunity, otherwise it would be a waste. As for jealousy? He didn''t feel jealous. If you want to get better family training and more resources, you should practice well, try to show strength and speak with facts. As for yuan Tianyi''s situation, whether it''s the sudden whims of the householder or really because of the talent behind her, it''s her own fortune. Yuan Tianheng never envies others. If you have that time, you might as well practice well, or cultivate feelings with your own big ck. Aware that he was really admonishing himself, Gu Shengyin''s smile was also sincere: "brother Tianheng, rest assured that my little sister will live up to it." There are too many things that she will not let down, and there is also the confidence that she will not fail them. Get Gu Shengyin''s affirmative reply, Yuan Tianheng nods and turns away without a nce. Gu Sheng isughing at himself. The original Tianheng is an interesting person. Lin Yuan also thought that the boy was good, but looking at Gu Sheng''s back, he was happy with a smile, and his heart was suddenly unhappy. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1474 He said coldly: "this boy''s temperament is too straight, some unreasonable, in the future I''m afraid to offend many people." Gu Sheng turned his head a little strangely, and it seemed difficult to understand why Lin Yuan said such a thing. Seeing her eyes fall on him, Lin Yuan''s unhappy mood dissipated a lot, but still said with a straight face: "little girl, you''d better stay away from him in the future, otherwise I''m afraid you''ll be implicated in the future." Are you worried about being implicated? Isn''t it your favorite disposition to practice without asking about the world? Gu Sheng lowered his head to think about it. At first, Yuan Tianheng looked at Linyuan like that. He didn''t get angry, which showed that he appreciated yuan Tianheng. How could it happen suddenly? After carefully thinking about all kinds of things after Yuantian Heng came over, Gu Sheng got a conjecture that this man is not jealous, is he? She thought for a while, suddenly came to Lin Yuan''s side, raised her hand to embrace his waist. Lin Yuan Leng for a while, and then full of soft. Soft up. Gu Sheng raised his head to look at him, and his eyes were filled with only one figure of him: "brother Tianheng is the best person for me in the original mansion. Although he is a little cold, he is still very good. I don''t have a brother. I always treat him as my brother. " When hearing the four words of brother Tianheng, Linyuan was still a little unhappy, but the mood changed after hearing it. When Gu Shengyin talked about her pain, he was heartbroken. When Gu Shengyin said that yuantianheng was his elder brother, the Jiuyou purgatory master''s view of yuantianheng changed suddenly. He picked up Gu Shengyin and said slowly, "you are a good brother. You will be extraordinary in the future." Gu Sheng almost didn''tugh. She finally understood that this man was just, really jealous. "But -" Lin Yuan held her, every word as if it was a deration, "in the future you have me, I will take good care of you, spoil you, will not let others bully you humiliate you." Gu Sheng''s heart trembled. She looked at the man and felt a warm current in her heart. She stretched out her hand and hugged Linyuan tightly. She said with a smile, "this is what you said. You should spoil me. Don''t let anyone bully me." "Of course." Gu Shengyin felt that the atmosphere at this time was too sensational and emotional, and his eyes picked: "no, how can I be bullied? I''m going to bully people! " Lin Yuan''s tenderness which just rose in his heart dissipated in an instant. Looking at the little baby who was carved with Pink Jade in front of him, he said with a smile: "OK, OK, then, I''ll help you bully others." Gu Sheng said boldly: "this is what you said. If I get into trouble, I will report you the name of the purgatory master of Jiuyou, and let those who are looking for trouble find you to settle ounts." If others dare to say so, he would have been pped to death by Linyuan. But it was Gu Shengyin who said this. Linyuan thinks that this little girl is born to conquer herself. Otherwise, how could she draw a summoning array to summon herself out? That''s not to say. He had to ask himself to conclude a contract with someone who was possessed by a demon. There was no bottom line. If it was half a year ago, if someone said that he would be like this in the future, Linyuan would never believe it and teach him to speak well. Maybe, this is the so-called born demon star? But He enjoyed it. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1475 So in the face of Gu Shengyin''s words, Linyuan just said with a smile: "you just report, really few dare toe to my nine you purgatory to find trouble." If there is, just throw it out. They spent the afternoon so sticky. In the evening, in addition to delivering dinner, there was another person. Gu Sheng picked his eyebrows with the delicate jade ring in his hand. Also true as the original day Heng said, the original government to their highest treatment. This jade ring is the "key" for the family to enter the cultivation hall. No one can enter the cultivation Hall of the original family. At least, people with medium or above talent of Summoner can have this qualification. The former yuan Tianyi didn''t have this qualification at all. Gu Shengyin yed with the jade ring in his hand. Lin Yuan on one side frowned and said, "what kind of cultivation hall, some little guys who haven''t even entered the holy pole make a little fuss. What can I do?" Gu Shengyin: "it''s She always thought that she could be very arrogant, but in front of Linyuan, she found that she was really too young. The master of the cultivation Hall of the original family is a level 9 summoner, and there are more than 10 senior summoners. Such strength, even in the whole dragon and Phoenix Empire, can be regarded as the most powerful one. It is said that even the royal family wanted to send their disciples to their original home, but they were rejected by the former family leader with the idea that "no outsiders are allowed to enter the family cultivation hall". This can also reflect the status of the original family in the Empire. However, in Lin Yuan''s eyes, this kind of training hall is just "a little kid who has not reached the holy pole.". Gu Sheng is unable to help his forehead. Does this man really think that the most powerful people in Shengji are Chinese cabbage? Do you have the spare time to teach them a group of children? At this time, Gu Shengyin realized that the most powerful pretending force was not really pretending to be forced, but you thought he was pretending to be forced, but what he said was true. Makeints about ''s life, but instead of Gu''s inner Tucao, he said very naturally, "you don''t go, I''ll teach you. Basically, I have been involved in various ways of training on the maind today." He said it withplete modesty. Gu Shengyin remembers very clearly that in the original plot, Yuan Tianyi went to push Linyuan, a big boss, and he specially highlighted that Linyuan was a terrible existence without any ws. Where is he just dabbling? He is a red lotus born in the fire of Jiuyou purgatory. He has survived a long and boring time, which is enough for him to fully understand the cultivation ssics of the whole continent. If anyone on the world of Warcraft hears Linyuan say he wants to teach himself, he is afraid to make them cry and kneel down and call his father willing. But Gu Shengyin, who is fresh and unconventional, said she would refuse. Linyuan is not angry. In fact, when facing Gu Shengyin, he doesn''t have such emotion as "angry". He asked why? Gu Sheng smiles, but his eyes are a little cold. She said, "aren''t many of my siblings quietly waiting to see my jokes? In order not to let them run one by one annoying, I still let them see one at a time Linyuan simply loves her like this. Her tiny eyes are full of calcting light, which makes people want to take her out and kick her in his pocket. No one can see her except him. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1476 So, in front of the people you like, principles and bottom lines, what are those things? Gu Sheng thought well that there were many young masters and youngdies in the original family who were waiting at the gate of the cultivation hall early the next day, ready to see her jokes. The cultivation Hall of the original family is closed. In order to keep the young masters and youngdies who practice in it undisturbed, a seal array is set outside, and no outsiders are allowed to enter. And that small exquisite jade ring is the key to open the array. But jade rings are not enough. After each person puts his jade ring on it, the array will open a door for a short time. The door needs to be pushed by the person who takes the key to enter the real cultivation hall. And that door, is not easy to open casually. At least if she had not experienced the training of famous teachers since childhood, an ordinary teenage girl would have to push it aside, which would be like a dream. In the past, the children of the original family who were able to get jade rings were all gifted. Such a door is of course not a problem for them. But it is said that Yuan Tianyi is a low-level talent waste material, so many years, the family has never trained her. Think, this door, for this unknown three youngdy, afraid is some difficulty? Such a person suddenly enjoys the first-ss treatment of his family without any reason. If he can''t even enter the cultivation Hall It can be imagined that the name of the third miss is expected to be greatly publicized in the family. When Gu Shengyin came to the training hall, he found that there were already more than ten young girls of the same age. These people clearly can directly enter the door, but they are waiting here. It is self-evident what they think. Gu Shengyin saw the original Qin standing in it at a nce. This woman, really spare no effort to see her jokes. Gu Shengyin is a person, in order to cooperate with this group of people''s "performance", she specially asked Linyuan not to follow. However, for the existence of Linyuan level, it doesn''t matter whether others are on the scene. His spirit power even controls the whole seat, which can appear here in a blink of an eye. Gu Sheng stood in front of the array and took out the jade ring in his hand. The more than ten young girls looked at Gu Shengyin''s hands with jealousy. They spent countless efforts to get a chance to enter the training hall to practice and learn. Why should they enjoy the same treatment as them? No, what she enjoys is much higher than their treatment! in addition to jealousy, there is something in their eyes of schadenfreude. The three youngdies look thin and slender, tut, and don''t know if they can open the door to the training hall? Gu Sheng held out his hand and was about to put the jade ring in the middle of the array. All of them paid attention to this side. But a smile rose from the corner of her lips and put her hand down. Turning around and looking at these people, Gu Sheng looked at their disappointed eyes and said in doubt, "don''t you all go in?" She pointed to the array as she spoke. The people said, "I''m just standing here waiting to see your jokes.". Of course, when it is not clear what the identity of the strong man behind the thirddy is, they will not say it clearly. Only Yuan Qin can''t stand it. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1477 Because she is the most familiar with the original day, is also the most aware of her appearance. It is in this way that she can''t understand that this cowardly little yuan Tianyi, by what on earth, can be seen by such a man? Thinking of the man who had a glimpse of him in Gu Shengyin''s yard that day, Yuan Qin still feels his heart beating. She was still young, but she didn''t get into any girl''s affection. She simply thought that the man was really beautiful. All the so-called beautiful women she saw in her life were mediocre and vulgar in front of that man. How can such a man, who is strong enough to talk to his ancestors, take a fancy to yuantianyi? Yuan Qin couldn''t think about it. The more she couldn''t think about it, the more she wanted to think about it, the more jealous she was of Gu Shengyin. It seems like a dead end. Maybe in the eyes of Yuan Qin, only yuan Tianyi can change back to the previous cowardly and unimportant appearance, so as to make her heart unwilling to erase. It''s a pity that Yuan Qin''s wish will nevere true again. Therefore, while others are still waiting and thinking, Yuan Qin stands out bravely on behalf of the public. She looked at Gu Shengyin with a sneering smile on her face, and her tone was sharp: "we heard that the third sister ising to the training hall today. I''m afraid that the third sister will go to the wrong ce from the future, so I specially wait here." Gu Shengyin nced at the people standing here, and the system quickly introduced their information into Gu Shengyin''s mind. When she looked at them like this, she found that most of them were students of other schools, and most of them belonged to those who were not outstanding in their original family. But think about it, they are really talented. Their eyes have never been more than the cultivation Hall of the original mansion. They have no time to practice every day. How can they have the time to make trouble for Gu Shengyin, a youngdy who suddenly appears? Is it a hard rock or a treasure? If you have time to test it, what''s the matter with them? Yuan Qin''s words are too obvious to ridicule. It''s just that you''ve never been here before. It''s just that you''ve never been here before. If you change a bloody one, I''m afraid I can''t stand it. What Yuan Qin wants to see most is that Gu Sheng bes angry because of his anger. At that time, whether it''s anger to open the door, lose face or conflict with himself, it will not be his own business. Unfortunately, she is good at calcting, but Gu Sheng is not willing to apany her. Gu Sheng stepped back and emptied the space: "sister Qin said this, but I feel ashamed. Please wait here." "Firste first, thene first." Gu Shengyin looks very sincere. All of them said, "well Is this girl really stupid or fake? They want to see jokes, OK? Who has the spare time to care about you? Yuan Qin knows that Yuan Tianyi is ying a fool. She has a lot of heart! But she made this appearance, she really can''t take it! Linyuan sits in the small yard and "looks" at Gu Sheng because he is smiling and circling with that group of fools. He can''t help but show a smile. Worthy of being his little girl, what is the best to see. Especially when there is a group of fools on the opposite side to make aparison, tut Tut, this is the original home. The ancestor of the original family said that he had been hit by an arrow in his knee. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1478 "If you don''t get in here, get out of the way." A cold voice came. Gu Sheng knew who it was when he heard the familiar voice. Sure enough, she turned her head and looked at Yuan Tianheng holding his big dog, which never left his body, standing there quietly. He clearly did not do anything, but people subconsciously away from him. Only Gu Sheng looked at him with a smile: "brother Tianheng, good morning." Yuan Tianheng looked at her, and before he spoke, the dog named Dahei broke away from his master''s hand happily and rushed toward Gu Shengyin. Looking at the fierce posture, Gu Shengyin felt that the dog was going to suffer. Sure enough, just as Dahei was about to meet Gu Shengyin, there seemed to be an invisible force breaking out of Gu Shengyin. Big ck was knocked upside down. This ident appears too fast, even the original Tian Heng has not been able to respond. But fortunately, thatyer of strength did not mean to hurt people, big ck was just thrown away, and was steadily put back on the ground. But this flying experience seemed to frighten the stupid dog. He purred twice and ran towards his master, rubbing his big leg forfort. Gu Shengyin: "it''s She said the scene was almost invisible. When she saw big ck for the first time, she was deceived by his majestic appearance, thinking that he was a dog as big and powerful as his appearance. But the hard truth told her that was not the case. It''s just a stupid dog with a cold, brutal look. As soon as the opponent shows a bit of ferocity, it immediately counsels. At the moment, a second of big ck is lying in front of the master forfort. I don''t know if it''s Gu Shengyin''s illusion. He always feels that Yuantian Heng looks at him with a trace of gratitude. Gu Shengyin:??? But yuan Tianheng didn''t say anything to Gu Shengyin. After he nodded to her, he didn''t look at the others any more. He took out the jade ring that he hung on his waist and pressed it on the array. With a light halo floating up, it seems that there is a gate made of white jade in front of Yuantian Heng. Then, he stretched out his hand, and a light white light appeared in his palm. He pushed the door open slowly. There was something inside the door that the people standing outside could not see clearly. Yuan Tianheng''s action is very slow, it seems that he wants to deliberately let Gu Shengyin see clearly. Then, he led his own big ck, looked back to Gu Shengyin and said, "I''ll wait for you inside." So he raised his legs and walked in. The white jade door closed slowly after he entered, then the light dissipated, and the whole door slowly disappeared. Gu Sheng stepped forward because he stepped forward. She put her jade ring on the array. Before the White Jade Gate appeared, she suddenly looked back at these people with a brilliant smile: "I know, you are afraid that I came here at first, and I''m not familiar with anything. Maybe you can''t even enter the training hall." "I appreciate your kindness, but I heard that there is a time limit for morning sses in the training hall. I''m afraid you will bete." Hearing her say so, people''s faces changed greatly, and they took a look at the stone bell above the array. It''s only a moment before the morning ss! At this time, the white jade door showed its body shape. As people saw, Gu Sheng had a light green light floating in his palm. He gently knocked on the white jade door, and the door opened very obediently. How did she do it? Isn''t it a waste material that has never been cultivated? - eight shifts. Asking for tickets every day, especially monthly tickets, is now ranked fifth. Please send high cold branches to the sky, (^ o ^) / ~ again, the monthly ticket is limited to two tickets per day, and each book can vote five tickets a month. Good night, everyone , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1479 They all looked at her and spared no effort to publicize that the thirddy was a waste original Qin. She was always talking about how useless yuan Tianyi was. It was insulting the blood of the original family. Yuan Qin''s face is blue and white. She stares at Gu Shengyin, and seems to have no idea how she did it. By this time, the door was fully open. Gu Sheng looks up at the stone clock on the wall, squats down slowly, seems to have sorted out her skirt, and slowly kneaded his wrist. It seems that the action just made her wrist very ufortable. Her actions also made many people despise her: such a little thing even made her so tired. It seems that although the thirddy managed to open the white jade door, she was still a waste. However When Gu Shengyin finally walked into the white jade gate, it was toote for all the talented people to think of itter. They look at the wall. It''s over! One of the most intolerable things for those gentlemen is that they are not careful about the practice. As a result, the group of people who entered the training hall after Gu Shengyin''s death were all taken out by the stern gentleman and had a goodmunication. That''s all after. When Gu Shengyin went in, he saw his position with little effort. Why? Because the original owner of the family remembered the orders of his ancestors and assigned the first-ss resources to the third Miss yuan Tianyi. Naturally, the training hall is arranged ording to the first-ss configuration. The seats in the training hall are also ssified ording to the grades, and the first-ss seats are naturally the front and middle positions. Gu Sheng looked at the empty position in front of him and knew in his heart that it was his own. As a matter of fact, as soon as she entered the door, all the children of the original family of the whole cultivation hall all looked at her. Among these eyes, there are curiosity, examination and disdain If it is really a person who has never seen the world, he will be bluffed by such a look. But who is Gu Shengyin? A group of young people who are not even over the age of thirteen are afraid to do so? She walked calmly towards her seat. Seeing her like this, the gentleman who stood quietly nodded in his heart: if you don''t say anything else, you can take it. Just because Gu Sheng just went to his seat, he didn''t have time to sit down! The young man sitting next to Gu Shengyin suddenly raised his head and looked at Gu Shengyin coldly. A cold radian appeared in the corner of his mouth: "beside me, I never sit in garbage." As soon as the young man finished speaking, a strong momentum rose from his body, and without reservation pressed down on Gu Shengyin. It seems that he actually wants to give Gu Shengyin a bully. The man next to him was startled and didn''t seem to have thought of the change. He took a look at the person who made the move, the first son of the original family, yuan tianqin, the treasure of the original family, and the genius of the whole empire of longhuang. Looking at this one, I''m obviously not satisfied with the thirddy sitting beside her. He moved his fingers in his sleeve, but after all he did not stop him - well, this young master, he had better not disobey him. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1480 Gu Shengyin didn''t expect that the eldest young master of the original family should behave like this? She felt it carefully, the original day Qin just with the momentum of oppression, never under the killer. But even so, if yuan Tianyi was a man who had never practiced, he would be forced to kneel down and make a fool of himself. It was the first time that she formally appeared in front of all the elite students of the original family. If she made such a fool of herself, how could she raise her head to be a person in the future? All kinds of thoughts are just a moment, and the powerful power hase to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng snorted coldly, but he did not dodge. He looked directly at yuan tianqin. When it fell on her, it was as if the snow and ice met the sun, and even the water didn''t float, so it was eliminated. Yuan tianqin''s eyes brightened, and his ice and snow eyes melted a little. Finally, he began to take a look at Gu Shengyin with his right eye: "you are very good, but you are sitting beside me." Gu Sheng sneers at the words. The old master of tianqin should really think of himself as a sweet potato? she has the final say that she can sit in this ce, but she doesn''t have what she says. When she came here today, she just wanted to meet some of her family''s favorite people and pit some people by the way. Now that the goal has been achieved, there is no need to continue. In particr, there is such a young man in the neighborhood who thinks he can go to heaven. Gu Sheng looked at yuan tianqin carefully, but suddenly found that he was really good-looking. A ck deep coat, white skin set off more white and clear, his whole person is like ice and snow carving, ice as cold, snow as delicate. Such a person, and has such a strong talent, it is no wonder that he has developed such a kind of temperament with eyes higher than the top. But no matter how good-looking and talented he was, Gu Shengyin''s face could not be trampled on by such a person. Listening to yuan tianqin''s words, Gu Shengyin just took a look at the seat beside him and didn''t sit down. She just raised her eyebrows and looked at yuan tianqin with a smile on her face. However, her words made the whole training hall of Yuanjia fall into a silence: "unfortunately, I have the same habit as the old tianqin master. I can''t sit around with any rubbish." The whole training hall felt that Yuan Tianyi was crazy. Do you really think she will go to heaven if the owner appreciates her? What about the difort? If you want to marry the eldest son, give me a decent reason! Who doesn''t know the name of yuan tianqin''s genius? She used to be a garbage who could only learn from the refining hall by the back door of her family owner. How dare she even make a mockery of her eldest son? Yuan tianqin was stunned when he heard this, and then he reacted. The girl in front of him mocked him. He was not surprised by the angry smile. Since he was born, he has been the favorite of heaven. He grew up in the respect and admiration of all people. I didn''t expect that today, I met a man who dared tough at himself. Yuan tianqin means it''s fresh. But after this moment''s fresh past, it is just the towering sky that can''t stop at all. Anger, this little girl, dare to mock him? He stood up coldly and looked directly at Gu Shengyin. His words seemed to be quenched with ice: "what you just said, say again?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1481 The atmosphere of the whole training hall suddenly became tense. But most of the people present were excited. In their eyes, this is not such a big thing, is not the new original Tianyi, do not know the height of heaven and earth, hit the eldest son just. They are waiting to see what happens to the thirddy. Tut Tut, the people in the original family who dare to challenge the eldest son, at least they have never seen the second time. Seeing the scene seems to be a bit difficult to clean up, the gentleman who has been working as a background board finally stands out. He simply remembered that the owner had said that he wanted to take care of the new three youngdies. Now it seems that the situation is going to be big. He was not afraid to make a big fuss, and he didn''t care about the third miss''s disgrace. He was afraid that the eldest son would be angry. If he didn''t keep his hand, the thirddy who just came today would have something wrong in the training hall. The gentleman coughed slightly and looked at Gu Shengyin reproachfully: "well, don''t be angry. Third youngdy, you should apologize to the eldest son, so that we can have a formal ss. " "Sorry?" Gu Shengyin only thinks that what this gentleman said is good and unreasonable. Gu Sheng said with a sneer: "when the former eldest son insulted me, even when he did something to me, why didn''t you see you in time and asked the eldest son to apologize to me?" As soon as she said this, someone around her couldn''t help but take a breath. This thirddy is really bold. Not only dare to fight with the eldest childe, but also challenge the master of the cultivation hall directly. Did she not want to stay in the training hall? That''s right. Gu Shengyin didn''t want to stay in the training hall. It''s just that what she thinks in her heart, no one else knows. They all felt that the third youngdy was afraid to be stimted and cruel, and her brain was not clear. Shepared herself to the eldest son? Don''t look at the gap between yourself and others, the eldest son and her are the moon in the sky and the stinking ditch in the wild. Where does shee from? Most people think so, but Yuan Qin is the only one who says this. Yuan Qin has always been looking at Yuan Tian Yi. In the past, I just thought that Yuantian was easy to bully, but now, it is full of jealousy and hatred. Envy her good life, hate her a waste, dare to live so arrogant! So when no one wants to be the first bird, Yuan Qines out. In fact, she thought well. Now shees out and can ridicule yuan Tianyi and sell him in front of the eldest son yuan tianqin. What if you are lucky enough to let the eldest son remember himself? Yuan Qin thinks it''s very cost-effective. It''s just that she didn''t think of anything that she could think of, can''t other people think of it? There are so many advantages. There are so many smart people in the original family. Can it be her turn to pick up a bargain for her original Qin? In the final analysis, before the backing behind the thirddy was revealed, those people did not dare to offend people too hard. If the boat capsized in the ditch, it would be a disaster free. Only Yuan Qin is stupid. She is not only stupid, but also loves de se. So after listening to Gu Shengyin''s words, she stood up and began to gush: "Yuan Tianyi, I said you don''t take a mirror to look at yourself. You''re such a waste. You can''t even carry shoes to the eldest son. Do you have the face topare yourself with the eldest son?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1482 Many people in the original Qin said this sentence, the face showed a deep look. Even if they all think highly of themselves, they can''t help but lower their attitude in the face of yuan tianqin, the eldest childe. No way, people''s talent is really too strong, they really can''tpare. This has always been a transparent person''s three youngdies, Yuan Tianyi is really crazy to the extreme, even dare to open mouthpared with the eldest son? The eldest childe has the ability and the confidence to say that she doesn''t sit with the garbage. Where did she get such a big face? Not only the disciples of the original family think so, but also the gentleman who has been standing on the edge. Only yuan Tianheng, who was sitting in his seat, looked at Gu Shengyin with a puzzled look. There was a trace of worry in his eyes. He thought without expression. ording to his own understanding, Yuan Tianyi is not like a man without brain. Why would he say such a thing? There''s a good chance that she''s relying on her back. Thinking of the man in red that he had seen in the yard before, Yuan Tianheng''s heart had the bottom roughly. However, there are some worries in his heart. The original family is not an ordinary family. Even if the man in red is very strong, can he stillpete with the whole original family? Yuan Qin is also determined by this point, just dare to face Gu Shengyin. If you let her know Lin Yuan''s real identity, I''m afraid it will give her another hundred courage, she would not dare to say one more word. Gu Sheng took a look at Yuan Qin and said with a disapproved smile, "Yuan Qin, you are calling so hard now. Please remember to ask your master to give you something more." In her contemptuous eyes and tone, the malice in her words was almost full of expression. The original Qin Qi was shaking all over. "Enough!" The man who had been ridiculed by Gu Sheng was very ugly. He looked at Gu Shengyin coldly: "Yuan Tianyi said nothing, contradicted the teacher, ndered his family, punished, knelt for two hours in the training hall." As soon as the gentleman spoke, the schadenfreude on Yuan Qin''s face was reflected. But Hara is not satisfied. He looked at Gu Shengyin with icy eyes and said, "what''s the tongue that can''t speak? What''s left for? You are too kind, sir He opened his mouth to cut off Gu Shengyin''s tongue and head! Hearing the dissatisfaction in the eldest childe''s tone, the husband felt helpless. This young master, looking at the ice and snow carved into a cold and cold person, in fact, means more cruel than anyone else. He still remembers that a disciple of his original family once offended him in the cultivation hall. He broke all his limbs and threw people outside to beg in the heavy snow. Anyway, he never saw the hapless disciple of the original family again. The matter was not even covered up. However, his talent was there, and the whole family of the original family regarded him as the hope of the future. It was just like farting on him because of the group training of not being able to harm each other. This gentleman didn''t like Gu Shengyin, but he thought that he couldn''t let the third Miss fall into the hands of the eldest son the first day after the owner had said that he would take care of the same third Miss yuan Tianyi. Otherwise, it is estimated that this is thest time that the third Miss appears in the training hall. No, ording to what the third Miss said today, if it falls into the hands of the eldest young master, I''m afraid it will be thest time to see the sun today. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1483 After thinking about it for a while, he decided that this time he couldn''t do what he wanted. If the owner of the house med down, he is not easy to say. Thinking of this, he turned around, looked at Gu Shengyin and said, "didn''t miss three hear what I said? Don''t you want to stay in the training hall In his mind, the cultivation Hall of Yuanfu is the Holy Land in the minds of all the original disciples. Take this as a threat to Gu Shengyin, and the other party will surely obey. But what this gentleman didn''t expect was that the third Miss yuan Tianyi just looked at himzily, and even nodded: "after watching today''s several ys, I really have no mind to stay in the cultivation hall." Mr. a suspected something was wrong with his ears. What did she just say? He subconsciously looked at his side and found that most of the original disciples were just like themselves, with a face full of ghosts, which made him feel strangely rxed. This time, Mr. A was really angry. He devoted his whole life to the cultivation Hall of his original family. He regarded this ce as more important than himself. He could not tolerate Gu Sheng''s practice of not taking his painstaking efforts seriously. What''s more, this third youngdy is not a peerless genius, but a waste material that they don''t look up to in his cultivation hall. Why do you dislike them! Mr. A''s face was extremely ugly. He looked at Gu Shengyin coldly: "I will tell the owner of the house the words of the third miss. I hope that the third miss can be so hard when shees to the masterter!" Gu Shengyin nodded: "in this case, I will leave first." She should have walked towards the gate without any nostalgia. "As I said, can you go?" The bleak and cold voice came from behind Gu Shengyin. At the same time, yuan tianqin''s eyes shed fiercely. On his head, there was a huge shadow of dragon congealed by frost. He grabbed Gu Shengyin with open teeth and ws. Look at this posture, there is no hand left. If Gu Shengyin is really caught, this time, I''m afraid it will be broken. Yuan Tianheng saw this scene, his pupil shrank, and he realized that he had no time to rescue him, so he could not help looking at Mr. To his astonishment, Mr. Zhang is looking at this side coldly at the moment, and he doesn''t mean to rescue him at all. He didn''t want to leave yuan Tianyi''s life Yuan Tian Heng''s heart trembled and looked at Gu Shengyin in the past. Between Gu Sheng because hear the movement, slowly turn back. The shadow of the giant dragon soon reached her head. But at this time, behind her, also suddenly appeared a blue figure. It was a very misty figure in the green robe. After a close look, he seemed to be holding a huge scepter. The shadow seemed to have been offended, and gave out a cold hum. A green light came out from the scepter in his hand, which was just on the way to touch Gu Shengyin. The giant dragon was hit by the green light and stayed in the air for a second. Then the whole body burst out like that, and turned into a gorgeous ice mist in the air, and disappeared. Gu Sheng looks at the silent yuan tianqin with a smile: "remember, don''t open your mouth and shut your mouth is rubbish. Be careful You''ve been beaten in the face When she turned around again, the eyes around her hadpletely changed. Who can easily block the attack of the eldest son, where can be a waste? And She''s only ten years old! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1484 Yuan tianqin looked at Gu Shengyin with his eyes overcast. It seemed that the deep part of his eyes had been quietly entangled. It was wrapped with red blood. If someone who knows him is here, he will surely find that he is really angry. In the past, few people who let the former eldest son make a real fire can continue to hop around the world. Yuan tianqin looked at Gu Sheng because he didn''t return. He looked at all the people, including himself, as if he had nothing. He was very angry andughed. All of a sudden, ice and snow appeared all over his body, which filled the whole training hall. Gu Shengyin is leaving. She turned around, no smile on her face: "yuantianqin, do you want to die?" The original disciples of the cultivation Hall said that they were really scared today. The third youngdy, who was famous in the whole family, even provoked the eldest son in public and showed her excellent talent and strength. This is an incredible thing, but the thirddy''s temperament is even more arrogant than the eldest son. Listen to her? Although they all admit that this 10-year-old thirddy is really powerful, the eldest son yuan tianqin has umted great power in everyone''s mind for a long time. No one thinks Gu Shengyin can win yuan tianqin. I''m still too young to hold my breath. Many people think so in their minds. But the original Qin is in gloating at Gu Shengyin. When Gu Shengyin showed his ability to fight with yuan tianqin, Yuan Qin was shocked. All this seems to have subverted her cognition - that the waste yuan Tianyi, who has never been able to endure humiliation under his own hands, is so powerful! After shock, there is fear. Only she knows how much she has done to Yuan Tianyi no Yuan Tianyi knows it. That''s why Yuanqin is afraid. No matter whether yuan Tianyi is a real waste or hiding her talent and keeping a low profile, now she has revealed her talent and strength, and her family will focus on training. And myself The person who once severely offended her, pushed himself to others, Yuan Qin didn''t think yuan Tianyi would let him go. Therefore, when Gu Sheng defied yuan tianqin because he was reckless, no one was more happy than yuan Qin. She would like yuan Tianyi to be more arrogant, and thoroughly arouse the anger of the eldest son, so that the eldest son and her. It''s best to The eldest childe can get rid of this man. With the talent of the eldest childe, even if it is the abandoned yuan Tianyi, there won''t be anything? Yuan Qin looks forward to it in her heart. Hearing Gu Shengyin''s words, yuan tianqin''s heart waspletely covered by the intention of killing. He looked down at Gu Shengyin and said coldly, "if you kneel down now and beg me to let you go, I can still think about it." "Hiss!" Gu Sheng sneered: "where do youe from? Did you eat more than I did? " She finished this sentence, the face suddenly changed, and then some strange looking at yuan tianqin. At the same time, Gu Shengyin in front of the space seems to have a slight twist, a red figure so suddenly appeared in her side. As soon as the man appeared, the whole training hall became silent. Except for a small number of them lost their consciousness because of his demeanor, most of the original disciples could not speak directly under the terrible pressure - in fact, it was not easy for them to stand up. Lin Yuan looked straight at yuan tianqin: "what you just said, say it again?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1485 Every time he said a word, the pressure on yuan tianqin was even heavier. By the time this sentence is finished, beads of sweat have been visible to the naked eye on the forehead of yuantianqin. Obviously, he''s under a lot of pressure at the moment. The gentleman next to him looked at the man in red who suddenly appeared in the cultivation Hall of his original home, and forced to suppress his inner fright and asked, "who are you? Why did you appear in the cultivation Hall of my original home? " Lin Yuan didn''t look at him, but said faintly, "shut up!" The gentleman was angry and was about to say something, but he was shocked to find that he could not open his mouth! He widened his eyes and looked at Lin Yuan in horror. Who is this! Lin Yuan just drooped his eyes and looked at his face pale and pursed his lips. There was no trace of temperature in his cold eyes: "say!" Yuan tianqin had been struggling to resist gripping his teeth without opening his mouth, but in the moment of Linyuan saying that word, his mouth. Ba opened uncontrobly. He looked a little frightened and found that he had no way to control himself. He said word by word: "If now You kneel down and beg me to let you go. I can also think about it... " Yuan tianqin has never felt such deep despair. Since he was born, he is the favored one of heaven. After testing out his talent, he is praised by the whole original family and cultivated with the best resources. He never knew what it felt like to be powerless, and he had never felt the taste of being abused and humiliated like a mole ant. This man This man! Yuan tianqin clenched his teeth and even tasted the taste of blood. One day, he will return all the humiliations of today! And yuantianyi, this bitch, wants them to die! but before he has finished thinking about the future, he hears the man around him saying: "kneel down." Yuan tianqin didn''t respond to it, and his legs knelt down toward the ground involuntarily. There''s a bang. Yuan tianqin felt that this time, kneeling not only his own legs, but also his self-esteem. The rest of the original children have beenpletely shocked! They didn''t expect things to go this far. They look at the ordinary God of the original day Qin, in front of this man has no resistance, like a mole ant general leave people to practice. The original home of their unique genius, in the eyes of the real strong, is still such a trivial existence? Gu Shengyin was the only one in a normal mood. She clearly told Linyuan not toe out easily before the critical moment, but it seems that the man still failed to resist. Although the other party did not listen to her words, but did not hinder Gu Shengyin''s good mood. Today, she came here for a p in the face. Lin Yuan''s practice is undoubtedly more thorough than her. Moreover, the other party obviously came to give her a purpose. Well Holding the golden finger, oh no, JINDA. It''s nice to feel like you''re going to die. She thought with a smile. Just when she was distracted, Linyuan had already said again: "if you are going to apologize and crack your head three times, I will think about sparing your life." Gu Sheng couldn''t help smiling because of the corners of his lips. This man, really Yuan tianqin certainly can''t want to. How can a man who has been so sessful all his life tolerate doing such a shameless thing? But it''s not something he wants or doesn''t want. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1486 Because, just after Lin Yuan''s words went out, yuan tianqin had already noticed that there seemed to be a force controlling his body. Even if he clenched his teeth, the tip of his tongue was bleeding. He still said that sentence: "original Tianyi, I Like you Sorry, today The day Yuan tianqin closed his eyes in pain. He even felt that if he could choose at the moment, he would rather die on the ground, rather than humiliate himself in front of so many people. But he had no choice. If you use Linyuan''s words, it is: want to die? No problem. After kowtowing and apologizing, you can die at will. He just stood in the same ce quietly, watching yuan Tian Qin apologize and kowtow. When his forehead touched the ground, yuan tianqin''s hatred reached its peak! He swore that He swore! One day, he will send this pair of men and women to the end! Looking at the side of the original Qin ispletely pale. When she looked at Lin Yuan, she did not feel that his face was iparable. This man is a devil! Her body can''t stop shaking, this man, even the most powerful genius of the original family, yuan tianqin doesn''t pay attention to her, how can he care about her? Now she can only try to shrink behind others, praying that the man did not notice himself. "Lin Yuan Jun is a little too much!" A voice of anger was heard in the training hall. At the same time, the figure of an old man appeared in the opposite of Linyuan. It''s the ancestor of the original family. When he appeared, yuan tianqin had just finished three bangs. As soon as the old man appeared, yuan tianqin felt that his confinement had disappeared, and he stood up at the first time. "Grandfather Seeing the old man, yuan tianqin''s eyes lit up and called out. As the most gifted sessor of the younger generation of the original family, yuan tianqin of course met the original family ancestors. Others heard his call and looked at the old man with excited eyes. The original ancestors! It''s a legendary figure. It''s said that even the emperor of longhuang Empire should pay homage to him. Yuan tianqin is more rxed in his heart, and the bitter and repressed resentment is out of control. He pointed to Linyuan: "Laozu, this man, and Yuan Tianyi behind him, forced me to be humiliated and wanted my life!" With his grandfather around him, he had the strength in an instant. Laozu''s face is not good-looking. When he realized the momentum of Linyuan Jun, he happened to see his most promising younger generation kowtow to Yuan Tianyi. Although the ancient Summoner is really powerful, but in terms of kinship, Yuan Tianyi''s position in his heart is obviously not as good as yuan tianqin, who has been paying attention to for more than ten years. Lin Yuan Jun is fierce, but this kind of practice is obviously taking the face of the original family to step on the ground! The old ancestor of the original family didn''t look very good and looked at Lin Yuan, but he was polite in his tone: "Linyuan king is so loud that he interferes with my original training hall. Can you tell me clearly what it means?" As soon as he opened his mouth, Linyuan knew that he was on the side of yuantianqin. I didn''t even ask what happened. Thinking of this, he looked at Gu Shengyin with some heartache. Although I know that the little girl in Tianyi''s original home is not good, but seeing such treatment with his own eyes, he still feels very angry! - call out the ticket [rmended monthly ticket] every day to defend the fifth ce! The article "quick wear system: male god strategy manual" written by Haoji Youhuan Chu ngchu] is rmended. All male gods grasp it with one hand, and make Han people feel soft! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1487 Since the heart is angry, with Lin Yuan''s temper, naturally will not hold back. He turned his head and looked at his grandfather. That kind of vision actually let the original ancestor feel a trace of oppression. The original ancestor''s heart was awe inspiring. He had heard of the reputation of Jiuyou purgatory master, but he had never fought with each other. Previously, he had always thought that even if there was a gap between himself and the other party, it would not be too big, but he did not think that the other party just a look, let him feel the threat. Then he heard the other side''s cold voice: "ancestor of the original family, I was polite to you before, but for the sake of Tianyi being the original family. If it''s not for this, you think it''s up to you to treat me politely? " That''s pretty rude. But the original ancestors did not immediately refute. Because at the moment when Linyuan opened his mouth, the ancestor of the original family realized that when the other side opened his mouth, a Qi machine locked himself from the dark. People who have reached his state have a certain sense of life and death. He can roughly budget out that if he and the people in front of him, thest one to fall down is absolutely himself. As for the disciples of the original family, they were stunned at this time. In the eyes of these people, the original ancestors are almost the existence of faith. Strong, there are ancestors in, no one dares to shake the original home. But now, how dare someone say such arrogant words in front of the original ancestors? Is this man ignorant of heaven and earth, or is he strong enough to fear the whole home? Soon they knew the answer. Because in their eyes, the omnipotent ancestor did not say anything in the face of such arrogant provocation. My grandfather bowed his head. Yuan tianqin only felt a basin of cold water falling in his heart. It seems that until now, he really realized what kind of existence he provoked. Even the strong man who wants to retreat from his ancestors! The ancestor of the original family felt that it was a bit humiliating in front of the younger generation, but when he was in this state, he would not have been disturbed by these Xu''s emotions. He said in a deep voice: "although Lin Yuan Jun is strong, he should be reasonable." Be reasonable? It has always been that the weak side needs to reason only when the force is notparable. Strong for a lifetime of the original ancestors, the first time to say such words. Lin Yuan''s eyes: "reasonable?" He even nodded freely: "reasonable is OK. The younger generation of your family, who scolds my contractor as a waste, wants Tianyi to kneel down and beg for mercy, even her life. " Although his tone is calm, his words are colder than ever. The ancestors of the original family only knew this. Just think about it, and then contact yuan tianqin''s temperament, he can roughly understand what happened. At this time, Linyuan suddenly sneered: "I live for ten thousand years. For the first time, I saw a person stepping on my face like this. You said... " He looked at his ancestors: "such a person, should not die?" The original ancestor''s heart suddenly fell down. After the contract Warcraft and the Summoner''s low-level contract, they are equivalent to one. To insult one party is to insult both sides at the same time. Tianqin even said that? No wonder Linyuan is so angry! If he is himself, if he is treated like this by a younger generation, I''m afraid he can''t bear it any longer! Nevertheless, after all, yuan tianqin is his most optimistic back, and his hope for the future of his family still can''t watch him go wrong. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1488 The ancestor of the original family immediately turned his head and scolded yuan tianqin: "I''m not sensible, and I''m not quick to apologize to Linyuan Jun?" Yuan tianqin was already confused at this time. If he is not mistaken, what the man in red just said is: is yuantianyi his contractor? This man is not human? But Warcraft? Can cultivate the adult type of Warcraft His heart trembled with the thought. But soon, the panic became unwilling - why, Yuan Tianyi such a waste, can contract such a powerful Warcraft? No wonder she has changed so much. Yuan tianqin couldn''t help thinking, if he could own such a powerful contract Warcraft, would things today be totally different from what they are now? He didn''t think that he himself, a talent of level 9 summoner, could have the ability to summon the existence of Linyuan? Even if it is called out, Xiang Linyuan''s existence has nothing to ask for from human beings, and it is impossible to agree to conclude a contract with human beings. No matter what I think in my heart, yuan tianqin bowed to Linyuan willingly this time, and apologized again. But Linyuan did not respond. At such a time, if he gave his ancestors a face, he should take advantage of the situation to say two words and expose the matter. But Linyuan didn''t, which means it''s not over. There was a rage in the heart of the original ancestor, but he was oppressed. You can''t be angry, it''s no use being angry - he''s not Linyuan''s opponent. But yuan tianqin is nervous - since he saw the attitude of his ancestors to this man, he has put away his arrogance and arrogance. This man is not something he can afford. See Linyuan did not respond, the original family ancestor took a deep breath, said: "I do not know Linyuan Jun, what dissatisfaction?" Lin Yuan''s eyes fell on Gu Shengyin, who was watching the y on one side. He heard the speech and said, "how? And I apologize? Don''t you know who you''re offending? " You don''t have to know that the family just bowed because they were here. If he is not here today, Tianyi doesn''t know how much injustice he has to suffer. Lin Yuan is holding a breath in his heart. He would not be happy if he didn''t vent his anger. The ancestor of the original family heard the speech and looked at Gu Shengyin standing on one side. He looked very kind and said, "Tianyi girl, you see, your tianqin brother is young and vigorous, and his words are inevitably blunt. After all, you are also the original family. You have to forgive others and forgive others? " He realized that he was a saint and the elder of Tianyi. How could this ten year old girl give herself a face. But Gu Shengyin told him with facts: you think too much, really. Gu Sheng hears the words of the original ancestor, but opens his big eyes and looks at the old man. That small appearance looks to want to be as naive as possible, but said the words but let the original family ancestor and Yuan tianqin suddenly ck face. "Yes, young and vigorous, so opening your mouth means making people kneel down, and closing your mouth is killing me." Linyuan heard this and chuckled: people do not attack me, I do not criminals, if people offend me, they will not lightly forgive. Tianyi''s temperament is in line with his appetite. The ancestors of the original family didn''t expect that the younger generation should be so shameless. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1489 He said in a heavy tone: "little girl, it''s better to be a person. After all, you are also the original family." He''s warning her. Gu Sheng sneered: "the original family? If it had not been for Linyuan, my original family, I would have been out of the world She looked at Linyuan, Linyuan nodded. No one else knows what the two of them said. Gu Shengyin turned around and said, "if you want to raise me for ten years in my original family, this time, I will take yuan tianqin''s life and return the kindness between my original family and me. How about that?" Listen to the meaning of this, unexpectedly is to tear a face with the original home! As soon as the original ancestor heard this, his flesh ached. He knows what kind of terrible talent this little girl has. If she is in her original home and tianqin, he is even sure that the original family will be able to crush other families and be the most powerful first family in longhuang empire in the future. It''s just After thinking about it, making such a scene is to leave the girl in the original home. She is afraid that she will also be divorced from the original family. It''s better to embrace tianqin, and there will always be opportunities for revenge in the future. So he nodded and said: "Tianyi, you are also the blood of the original family. I didn''t expect that you would be like this There is no nostalgia for the original home. " Gu Sheng said with a sneer: "in fact, we all know what it looks like, and there is no need to make this kind of reluctant appearance. My ancestors are not tired, and I look at them with hot eyes." With Linyuan as a supporter, Gu Sheng is not afraid to offend his ancestors. What''s more, she has already offended thoroughly. Both sides made an oath. Gu Sheng was relieved when he said that he was no longer a member of the original family group. The world attaches great importance to the family. If she does something in the future, if she has an original home, she will always be tied up. It is better to take this opportunity to break up. The old ancestor of the original family looked at her face with a heavy burden on her face, and his heart was full of killing intention. Today, he felt the oppression and insult that he had never had in his life. In the final analysis, all of this is caused by the original younger generation in front of me. He will remember bit by bit, and will always find a chance to return it. At the moment, he didn''t even want to take a look at these two people. He said in a deep voice, "since you can''t see my original home, please?" Lin Yuan did not move. "No hurry, there are two things left to be done," he said Hearing his tone, the original ancestor was flustered, but it was toote to react. Only two shrieks were heard from his side and from the disciples of the original family. The ancestor of the original family looked at yuan tianqin around him for the first time, only to see his mouth shed blood, looking at his eyes full of resentment and unwillingness. His tongue and head have just been cut off! The old ancestor of the original family suddenly looked at Linyuan: "why does the king of Linyuan say something but count his words?" Lin Yuan said: "what you say is not what you say? I only promised to spare his dog''s life. This tongue can''t speak. What''s left for "As for the other one..." His tone is full of disgust: "open your mouth and shut your mouth is a waste, so you can taste it and be a waste that can''t be cultivated." Another one in his words refers to the original Qin. Yuan Qin was pale and fell on the ground. Just now, she suddenly felt that there was something invisible in her hand. She pulled something out of her body roughly. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1490 She didn''t react at first, but she knew. That terrible man, even directly abandoned her! Yuan Qin forgot to be afraid this time. She had no strength. She could only look at Linyuan with indignation. She could not drink her blood. But how can Lin Yuan be afraid of her? He said faintly: "look again, then the eye also don''t want." Yuan Qin hasn''t lost her mind after all. She knows that this man can do it. Can only maliciously lower the head. She hates it! After intense resentment, there is despair. What is the reason why she cane to the former master''s house from the side branch? With talent. But now, she has be like this. After staying in the master''s house for several years, Yuan Qin clearly knows how ruthless the family is. Once it has no use for the family, she will definitely go back where shees from. , the original Qin * * s temperament was publicized. When he returned home in the past years, he was very proud of those who were less talented than his brothers and sisters, and offended many people. She used to think that she would be so beautiful all her life. Who would have thought that she would encounter such a thing? Think and know, if you are sent back like this, what kind of things will be faced. Yuan Qin felt for a moment that he might as well die. But she didn''t have the courage After a while, Yuan Qin looked up, but sadly found that few people cared about themselves. Even the grandfather, in the eye also only has that has been cut off the tongue. The head big childe. Yuan Qinughs at herself: Yes, I''m just one of the many disciples of the original family. More than one is not much, and the other is less. Where can youpare with the eldest son? She looked at her father''s anger because of the eldest son, and seemed to argue with that side. But the man in red on the opposite side always has a light look, and keeps yuan Tianyi firmly behind him. In the end, my grandfather was helpless. In the eyes of so many original disciples, Linyuan took yuan Tianyi''s hand, and Shi Shi ran left the original family. They didn''t even clean up their things. But yuan Tianyi has nothing to clean up. Both of them know what kind of life he lived in Yuanfu. "You were really..." Lin Yuan side head: "huh?" Gu Shengughed: "very handsome!" Lin Yuan heard the speech andughed. "Where do you want to go?" Gu Sheng shook his head and thought: "go to your territory and have a look." In the beginning of the plot, Yuan Tianyi, the winner of life, has no ce to conquer. Lin Yuan was cold for a while, and then bent his eyes: "good." It took two days for the two men to arrive at the Jiuyou purgatory, which was rumored to have human beings in and out. Then she lived in it for ten years. In ten years, the whole world of Warcraft has been surging with talent. But no one knows that a girl with the blood of ancient summoners is growing up in silence. Linyuan is sitting on a cliff. On both sides of the cliff, there are colorful flowers. When the wind blows, you can smell some boring flowers. Further away, you can see many green trees. It is a very vibrant valley. No one ever thought that the legendary nine hell would look like this. But if you look at the cliff from Linyuan here, you will know that this is still Jiuyou purgatory. Because under the unfathomable cliff, it is not the misty clouds, but the red me. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1491 The fire is different from ordinary fire, but the most powerful Jiuyou prison fire in the whole Jiuyou purgatory. No matter it is a human being or any living creature, it will die when it is touched, and the corpse will not exist and disappear in smoke. From the beginning to the end, there is only one exception - from the fire of Jiuyou hell, the purgatory master of Jiuyou, Linyuan. For Linyuan, the fire of Jiuyou prison, which others can''t avoid, is not terrible, but very kind. "Linyuan!" A clear voice came from behind him. Before Lin Yuan turned back, a smile appeared on his face - he knew who wasing. He turned around and saw that the girl in the sky blue dress was riding on a fur and silver Warcraft,ing towards her side. The beast has silver white hair. When it runs, it looks like the moonlight falls on her body. She has big soft blue eyes and a white jade horn on top of her head. It looks very beautiful. This seems to be verypliant Warcraft, is Gu Shengyin came to Jiuyou purgatory after meeting. Also in the beginning of the plot, the original contract Warcraft - Moonlight unicorn. Unicorns, as long as their blood is pure, almost all surpass level 9 Warcraft and enter the level of holy beast. The moonlit unicorn is the king level existence among unicorns. It is famous for its unique hair, which is like flowing and shining in the cold moon. However, now Gu Shengyin''s contract Warcraft is Linyuan. This moonlight unicorn is just one of her many summoned Warcraft. To Gu Shengyin''s body, the ancient Summoner''s advantage is really reflected. Having experienced so many worlds, Gu Shengyin''s spirit power can be described as endless. The number of Warcraft that ancient summoners can summon depends on how powerful her soul power is. Even Linyuan, after feeling the spirit of Gu Shengyin, had to make a voice of exmation - such blood, plus the spirit power of God''s favor. As a contract maker, I am like the beloved of heaven. As the protagonist, isn''t he the beloved of heaven? Not to mention, Gu Shengyin still has such a big plug-in. The moon Unicorn stopped at a distance of more than ten feet from Linyuan. She bent her front knee slightly and leaned down to let Gu Shengyin go down more easily. Gu Shengyin jumped down from her back and touched her head: "ah Yao, thank you." The moonlit Unicorn gently rubbed her hand and left. Gu Shengyin walked towards the people at the edge of the cliff. Linyuan doesn''t like to be disturbed, so these Warcraft are very envious, and stop spontaneously when there is still a long time to go. From the beginning to the end, only one Gu Sheng was able to approach him anywhere without fear of being ostracized. "Are you going out?" The questioner is Linyuan. Gu Shengyin nodded: "how can the summoner meeting once every 20 years let the original family get the first prize?" She has heard that the peerless genius in her original family is the most hopeful person to get the first prize. Isn''t yuan tianqin the unique genius of the original family? Theck of tongue and head does not affect his cultivation. On the contrary, it is said that his training speed has increased a lot in the past ten years. Gu Shengyin is more concerned about another news. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1492 The eldest son of the original family couldn''t speak, so he always followed a girl. I don''t know what kind of method was used. The girl was able to sense what the original eldest son wanted to say and express it. In view of this, even if the girl can not practice, she is also the first person worthy of the name of yuantianqin. This girl is the original Qin. Gu Sheng doesn''t know how Yuanqin did it. She only knows that Yuanqin and yuantianqin are thebination. She can''t let them take the first ce. When she told Linyuan what she thought, Linyuan was still very unconvinced: "those two who offended you? If I don''t like it, I''ll take their lives. " Gu Shengyin shakes his head: for Yuan Qin and Yuan tianqin, a person who he has always looked down on can easily defeat them and let them know that they are not as good as "rubbish". On the contrary, it is more difficult than asking them to die. Gu Sheng had time to spend with them. She said her own ideas, even if Linyuan did not necessarily agree with it, but she would not refute it. Gu Sheng thought for a moment, it seems that since he came to this world, Linyuan has never opposed any of his own ideas. He always indulged her. "You are not afraid that I will be made to bewless?" Gu Shengyin said. Lin Yuan looked at her with a smile: "what''s wrong withwlessness? With me, is there anything else on the maind that doesn''t have eyes to provoke you Gu Shengyin suddenly looked at him and said, "no matter what I want, you will promise, you will not refuse?" Her tone seemed serious. Lin Yuan looked at her for a second and didn''t know what she was thinking. However, after careful consideration, he still nodded: "as long as I have, as long as I can give." He said that he felt a flower in front of his eyes, a pair of slightly cool hands had wrapped around his neck. Linyuan has no gap to what''s wrong, such intimacy for two people, is just amon urrence. But today it seems a little different. Because after Gu Shengyin encircles his neck, the whole person leans towards him. Their foreheads against each other, breathing can be heard. Gu Shengyin looks at Linyuan''s eyes. Linyuan''s pupils look the same as ordinary people. But if you look at it from such a close distance, you can find that his pupils are not as ck as ordinary people, but stained with a light dark red. It''s beautiful. Gu Shengyin thought. Lin Yuan''s expression did not change. He just looked at Gu Shengyin attentively, as if thinking about what she was going to do. Gu Sheng said with a smile: "no matter what I want, as long as you can give it, you will give it to me, right?" Lin Yuan''s voice seems to take a trace of disorder. But he nodded: "as you heard." Gu Shengyin blinked: "what if I want you?" Be quiet. There is a wind blowing from the bottom of the cliff, with a trace of cold Jiuyou prison fire. Lin Yuan did not speak, Gu Sheng was not worried, and looked at him patiently. Then, she noticed that her waist was tight, and a pair of powerful arms wrapped around her waist. A hoarse voice sounded in her ear: "if you want it." Gu Sheng chuckled with a chuckle. She will back the body a little, received Linyuan some discontented eyes. "Do you want it, or do I want it?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1493 Lin Yuan looks at Gu Sheng with a smile on his face. He seems to have guessed something. He couldn''t helpughing. Will be tightly held in his arms, he sighed: "I have been waiting for you for a long time, you are finally this sentence to wait." Gu Sheng was close to his chest and could clearly hear his strong and rapid heartbeat, which was moving for her. She had some bad thoughts and said, "I''ve been waiting for a long time. How old am I then? I didn''t expect you to be such a person? " Hearing the smile hidden in her words, Linyuan did not expose her. He replied seriously: "in fact, Tianyi, from the night you summoned me ten years ago, it was doomed that your life could only belong to me." His heart is so small that he can only hold one person. And that person can only belong to her. From Gu Shengyin''s call of Warcraft, we can see that all of them are gentle and lovely female animals, and there is not even a male beast. Moreover, even for females, he did not allow Gu Sheng to be too intimate with them - this man even ate the vinegar of Warcraft! Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment when he heard his swearing words, and then put away the smile on his face. She looked at Lin Yuan seriously and said, "what a coincidence. In fact, when I saw you for the first time ten years ago, I felt that such a beautiful and powerful man must belong to me." Lin Yuan Mou son trembled for a while, the lip corner cannot help but hook up: "that good, wait until your side matter is over, we conclude partner contract?" Partner contract, take the spirit as an oath, two people who be partners will share everything about their partner, including life span, cultivation, status This ancient contract, now the world of Warcraft has been facing the loss, did not expect this man to remember. Gu Sheng looks at his smile and pretends not to hear the out of order heartbeat. "Good." She thought for a moment, and something suddenly came to her mind. So he said to Lin Yuan, "close your eyes." Lin Yuan didn''t know what she wanted to do, but she closed her eyes obediently. Gu Shengyin held out his right hand, and a bright green light came from her hand, and "Open your eyes." Lin Yuan opened his eyes, but was stunned. There are red petals falling all over the sky. It seems that there will never be an end to it. The two people will be submerged in this fire like tide. And in front of him was a bunch of red flowers in full bloom. This flower Lin Yuan suddenly remembered that ten years ago, Tianyi seemed to have sent him the same flower. It seems to be called rose. Gu Shengyin handed the flowers to him and said with a smile: "in a far away ce, people there use this red rose to symbolize warm and beautiful love. This kind of flower is also used for courtship "I will give him to you now, Linyuan." "Ny nine red roses symbolize eternal love." She smiles like a flower, "would you like to ept it?" Linyuan stretched out his hand, even people with flowers will Gu Shengyin into the arms. The rain of flowers still did not stop, and soon covered the ground with a thickyer of red petals. The two men, one in red and one in green, are quietly embracing each other in this fiery world. It seems as if Gu Shengyin said that it will never change. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1494 After that time, Gu Shengyin and Linyuan left Jiuyou Purgatory and began to set foot on the world of Warcraft, which had not been there for ten years. The summoner assembly has been going on for a long time now. Those summoners with no background naturally need to start from the lowest level ofpetition, round by round uppetition. But those summoners of big families and big powers are not the same. They can skip the firstpetition and enter the final examination. Neither those summoners with no background nor those with background have no opinion about this. The reason is that from the initialpetition, the number of people promoted in each round is determined. Those civilian summoners,pared with those withrge family resources, have a lot less innate advantages. And if there are no summoners from big families to participate, there will be more promotion ces. For those summoners with a strong background, the preliminarypetition is not difficult, it is just a waste of time to increase the exposure of a house. So for this rule, everyone agrees by default. Only a few people may have different ideas. This time, for example, yuan tianqin, the most famous son of the original family, won the championship. This one, is from the first level of the initial test, round by round upward promotion. What he wants is not only the first, but also the fame spread all over the maind! So every round, he''s going to take part. Not only to participate, but to win. Not only to win, but also to win beautiful! Win the shock! But yuan tianqin''s so-called shock method is a little too much - almost every Summoner who fights with yuan tianqin is beaten to death. None of the summoners who were defeated by him came to a good end. Some light spit blood end up, more serious even disabled on the spot, even the summoning beast was bitten to death by the original tianqin purple winged Thunder Dragon! So along with the spread of the name of Tian Qin''s genius, there was his tyranny - but even so, countless young summoners worshipped and even targeted this man. As for the summoners who were defeated and abandoned by him? Who can me if skills are not as good as people? When Gu Shengyin was sitting in the teahouse and heard such remarks, he was simply angry andughing. Because you are strong, you win, so you can easily destroy the efforts of others for decades? Those who say such words are those who have not faced the original day diligent people, right? Gu Sheng thought of the cold and merciless eyes of that young man ten years ago, and his heart was full of emotion. Yuan tianqin, still like that. But in that case Gu Sheng smiles with a smile: what she is good at is treating people with their own way. Putting the money on the table, Gu Sheng got up and went out. Soon, she arrived at the summoner assemblypetition venue. Of course, it''s the venue for the final. Gu Shengyin looks at the jade slips in his hand, on which there is a bright red number "27". Of course, she has a background. Nine hell out of the contestants, Lin Yuan personally went to the organizers to ask for ces, those old guys face more and more wonderful. "Even Jiuyou purgatory hase, or Lin Yuan Jun personally came to ask for the quota." A white robed old man looked a little serious, but with a trace of expectation: "this time, the summoner meeting will be more wonderful than we imagined..." - the end of the eighth shift. Look at my sincere little eyes: asking for tickets ~ tickets ~ tickets ~ monthly tickets ~ dancing in circles to show you ~ good night ~ , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1495 There is no big difference between the final and the preliminary rules. it is still a one-on-onepetition, and the winner is promoted to cross rounds. if there is any difference, it is probably that the opponent''s strength is stronger than that of the first round. when Gu Sheng just came on the stage, she still attracted a lot of attention. after all, her prefix is Jiuyou purgatory The name of Jiuyou purgatory is basically known to all of us. We have never heard that there will be a Summoner there, so we are very curious. Only Gu Shengyin''s performance has been very regr. In thesepetitions, she summoned out all the level 9 Warcraft ming Skrk. Although she was also very powerful, she still had some deficienciespared with the amazing and gorgeous strength of yuan tianqin and others. Many people look at Gu Shengyin and shake their heads, saying that this contestant from Jiuyou purgatory is still too youngpared with others. In other words, they don''t think highly of her. But Gu Shengyin didn''t care. She did it for a reason. Yuan tianqin also paid attention to Gu Shengyin. When he heard that the other side was from the purgatory of nine you, his expression instantly cooled down. Ten years ago, he kept the hatred of cutting his tongue in his heart all the time, so long as he had a chance As long as there is a chance, he will never miss the opportunity of revenge! Yuan Qin''s heart is naturally hate - yuan tianqin just lost a tongue. Head, but she is the whole person, lost the rules of bing a summoner. No one knows how much effort she has made to stay in her former home. No one knows how much effort she has taken to stay with yuan tianqin and be his most trusted subordinate. It doesn''t matter, but it doesn''t matter. She stayed by yuan tianqin''s side, and their goals are the same - one day, to be able to revenge. Revenge to the purgatory master of Jiuyou, Linyuan Jun, and the yuantianyi who made them look like this! But the funny thing is, these two people hate each other, but when they see Gu Shengyin, they don''t recognize her. Yuan Tianyi had a bad life in his original home before. When he was ten, he was like other children at seven or eight years old. He was thin and small, pale in color, with a delicate face, which was always low, and did not attract any attention. Later, when we arrived at Jiuyou purgatory, it was different. Linyuan almost takes Gu Sheng because he is in favor of the treasure in his palm. There are so many treasures in the vast Jiuyou purgatory. Those Tiancai and Dibao, which are cherished by outsiders, are all given to Gu Shengyin as snacks by Linyuan without money. Over the past ten years, Gu Shengyin and Yuan Tianyi, both of whom grew up, are just like two people in terms of appearance and temperament. She also came to thepetition with a false name -- Gu Yuan. It would be really strange if they could recognize her. But even if he didn''t recognize Gu Shengyin as Yuan Tianyi, who had made them resent for ten years, yuan tianqin didn''t intend to let her go when she heard that she came from Jiuyou purgatory. If you can''t retaliate against Yuan Tianyi and Linyuan Jun, it''s OK to take someone who has something to do with them. He is not afraid of being investigated afterwards -- is it a contest? A nervous, his subordinates also have no weight, what goes wrong is not he can control, isn''t it? No matter how strong you are, you can''t be unreasonable, right? But yuan tianqin, who had a good calction in his heart, didn''t think that Gu Shengyin, who was already a waste man in his eyes, was also ying this idea in his heart. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1496 Although the two sides have not been on each other, they have been looking forward to it for a long time. Finally, Gu Shengyin heard the voice of thinking for a long time. "Next, Gu Yuan on the 27th, and yuantianqin on the 38th." Gu Sheng quietly entered the field because of his face - in order to avoid the original day frequently suspicious, Linyuan has not appeared in this field. However, Gu Sheng knew that the man must be looking at himself in some ce not far away. At this time, yuan tianqin also stood in the field. Yuan Qin stands on the nearest side of the field, convenient to serve as yuan tianqin''s microphone at any time. Gu Sheng showed a smile and raised his hand to salute: "I''ve heard of the genius of the original family for a long time." Yuan tianqin just looked at her coldly. One side of the original Qin said: "you and I nine you purgatory, there is nothing to show ceremony, start! It''s better to be careful Gu Sheng was not annoyed at hearing the speech, as if he had not heard the threat from the other side. He only said with a smile: "thank you for your concern. I may be too emotional to stop during thepetition. You should be careful." Yuan tianqin sneered and felt sad for this little girl. She has seen her previous games, although she is really strong, butpared with her own, there is still a certain gap. Yuan tianqin is almost sure of winning and can win this game. He took a look at the original piano. Yuan Qin immediately said: "since both sides admit that they may not be able to stop thepetition, if something happenster, we should not me the other party." Yuan Qin''s words are very loud. Gu Shengyin is sure that the judges and the audience should have heard them. She still nodded with a smile. Yuan tianqin turns around, lip corner showed a trace of sneer. Gu Shengyin saw it. Her heart is also secretlyughing: you are waiting for this sentence, and how to know, in fact, I am also waiting for you to speak this sentence? Thepetition officially opened. Both sides summoned their own summoners at the first time. Same level 9 Warcraft. Yuan tianqin''s purple winged Thunder Dragon is domineering and powerful, and Gu Sheng is graceful because of the ming Skrk behind him. The situation in the field is on the verge of explosion. In fact, with their ages, they are far from reaching the level 9 level of Warcraft. But even if only part of the strength, the two nine level Warcraft show the strength, still very considerable. Among today''s contests, the most promising one is this one. But can Gu Sheng really drive level 9 Warcraftpletely? It''s not - the summoner determines strength by soul power. On this point, the whole world of Warcraft, I am afraid there is no summoner, can beparable with Gu Shengyin. She just likes to watch her opponent throw down a basin of ice water when she thinks the winner is in hand. Isn''t yuan tianqin arrogant? I''ll let you be happy for a while. Later, she''ll tell him what real despair is. The two Warcraft in the field have begun to fight. It is also known as level 9 Warcraft for its attacks. It is also the natural enemy between birds and animals. In addition, their owners have a bad feeling towards each other. Once the two Warcraft started, they didn''t even try. They were desperate. Gu Shengyin watched quietly. Ordinary people looked at it as if it was hard to win or lose. But in the eyes of those with vision, the ming Skrk was just looking at bluffing people. In fact, it was slightly inferior to the purple winged Thunder Dragon. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1497 The strength of the ming skrk is actually a little inferior to that of the purple winged Thunder Dragon. Even a few were not careful, her gorgeous feathers were caught by the other party''s ws. Yuan tianqin''s mouth has shown a smile. He closed his eyes and moved his mind, as if to give an order. At this moment, the purple winged Thunder Dragon suddenly opened its mouth, and a huge purple lightning attacked the ming Skrk. The lightning was obviously threatening, and the ming Skrk was rushing back. ording to the normal development, the purple winged Thunder Dragon should take advantage of the victory to pursue, while the ming Skrk was in a hurry to give the first blow. In this way, the oue of thispetition can be basically determined. But purple winged Raptors did not. Yuan tianqin wanted more than such a victory. The huge body of the purple winged Thunder Dragon suddenly turned in a direction, toward the other side, and was looking anxiously at Gu Sheng of the ming Skrk. A ray of thunder, which wasparable to the attack just now, shot out of its mouth and reached Gu Shengyin in the blink of an eye. With such a powerful attack, even a level 9 Warcraft with super strong defense like the ming Skrk dare not strike hard. If the Summoner''s weak body is up against it Many people have quietly side head, can not bear to see the next picture. Yuan tianqin, on the contrary, stares at Gu Shengyin''s direction without blinking. In his eyes, there is even a glimmer of excitement mixed with the brilliance of expectation. The ray of thunder fell on Gu Shengyin''s head without ident. However, the images of blood sshing in people''s imagination did not appear. A soft silvery halo appeared at Gu Shengyin''s side, blocking the fatal blow for her. When the light dissipated, a beautiful and elegant figure appeared beside Gu Shengyin. She has a beautiful posture, beautiful hair, gentle eyes, quietly looking at the field. The most eye-catching is the huge jade horn on her head. "Unicorn!" The audience has recognized the species of Warcraft. At the front of the judging bench, the judges with fierce eyes recognized that this was not only a unicorn, but also the king of unicorns, moonlight unicorn. "What is the situation? How could a sacred beast suddenly appear in the field As the judge spoke, fire. Hot''s eyes were still fixed on the unicorn. That''s a holy beast! How many high-level summoners yearn to see the holy extreme Warcraft in their lifetime! Yuan tianqin was the only one with a bad face. He was just about to seed! "Referee, is she cheating?" Yuan Qin said coldly to the referee. When summonerspete, they can only fight with summoners themselves. Gu Shengyin''s calling beast is obviously the ming Skrk. Even if a sacred beastes out now, it will not change the fact that she vites the rules! The referee was stunned for a moment. He came back home and gave Gu Shengyin a serious look: "I dere that thispetition is due to the vition of the rules by one of thepetitors..." "Wait a minute!" Gu Shengyin suddenly yelled. All eyes fell on her side. Gu Shengughed wantonly and arrogantly: "who said I cheated? Who stiptes that a Summoner can only have one Summoner? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1498 She raised her palm high. People can clearly see that in the palm of her right hand, a mysterious array is shining. At the same time, the same array appeared on the forehead of the moonlit unicorn. That is to say, this sacred beast, moonlight unicorn, was really called out by her! The field was boiling all of a sudden! A Summoner can only summon one Warcraft, which is almost aw for thousands of years. Now, thew has been broken! All the people in the audience were watching Gu Shengyin and the unicorn around her. For a moment, few people cared about the oue of the contest. Yuan tianqin looked at this scene with a livid face. When he saw Gu Shengyin''s right hand lit up, he knew that he had lost thepetition in some aspects. At this time, Gu Sheng smiles at him for looking up. There is no cover up in theughter of ridicule andcency, clearly mocking his previous mind. A nameless anger rose from my heart. Yuan Qin looked at the referee and asked, "referee, thepetition has not yet been decided. Please continue with the verdict." The referee was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he didn''t expect that yuan tianqin would take the initiative to continue the game. After all, in his heart, Gu Shengyin had a summoning beast, and it was a Warcraft at the level of holy beast. It was obvious how the result was. Yuan tianqin also thought about it. Although the moon unicorn is powerful, it is not the main attack. It is more about speed, and brings good luck and good luck. In other words, she is not aggressive. In this way, he does not necessarily have no chance of winning. At this time, Gu Shengyin said again, "are you sure we want to continue?" She pointed to the moonlit Unicorn around her and the ming Skrk who came back behind her. She said with a smile, "if we continue, we are not one-on-one?" She deliberately stressed one to one three words, as if to emphasize something. Yuan tianqin felt ufortable when she looked at her unting expression and tone. He simply ignored Gu Shengyin. Yuan Qin said directly to the referee, "can we continue thepetition?" The referee saw that neither of them had any intention of stopping and had to announce that the game would continue. At this time, the atmosphere in the field has reached its peak. All the people are looking at the scene with great interest, and even a legendary sacred animal is involved. There are even otherpetition venues in the audience heard the news rushed over, a sea of people. The focus of everyone''s round was on Gu Shengyin, and even the judgesmented: no wonder they thought it was wrong. There was no disciple in Jiuyou purgatory. This time, it was impossible to produce a disciple. It was just an ordinary genius. The surprise is waiting here! But in the field Gu Sheng did not rush to start, but to yuan tianqin, a face serious said: "really want topete again, I will not keep hands." Yuan tianqin''s response is that the purple winged Thunder Dragon leaps up behind him, and the purple thunder light is jetting towards here. Gu Sheng shook his head for tut: "I said don''t be impulsive. I''m serious. I''m afraid of myself." Her right hand was out again. In the moonlight Unicorn block under the purple wing Thunder Dragon attack, so people''s eyes are on Gu Shengyin''s body. What is she going to do? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1499 Soon they knew what Gu Sheng wanted to do. Because with the light of white light, there are three figures in the field. The people on the stage were stunned! Even the judges were too shocked to speak. Jiuyou soul eating beast, ChiYan beast, blue eyed golden eye beast. Three sacred beasts appear in the field! Many people feel that there may be something wrong with their eyes. But even if there is a problem with one''s eyes, does everyone''s eyes have problems? This Really, in the legend, ordinary people have only seen Warcraft in ancient books in their whole life, and now they all appear in front of us! More startled eyes are looking at Gu Shengyin. Who is this girl who can summon so many high-level and even holy extreme Warcraft? No wonder Such strength, no wonder nine you purgatory will let her out. Don''t say that what she calls out is a pile of holy extreme Warcraft, even if she calls out a pile of low-level Warcraft, depending on the number of people can die in turn. Gu Shengyin has been looking at yuan tianqin. Yuan tianqin''s face became wrong when he saw the three Warcraft. He seemed to open his mouth, but how could Gu Shengyin give him the chance to admit defeat? Her spirit moved, a huge mountain like blue eyed beast roared. In the whole field, only its roaring sound was left, and some of those with poor physique were even shocked to look pale. Naturally, the referee couldn''t hear anything else. At this moment. In addition to the moonlight Unicorn has been quietly guarding Gu Shengyin''s side, the other four top Warcraft direct four must kill skills in the direction of purple winged Thunder Dragon and Yuan tianqin. The dust settled. Standing outside the field, the original Qin looks pale. She was connected with yuan tianqin, and now she could feel that her connection with him was too weak to exist. What does that mean? It means that the other person is in a bad state now and may even die at any time. People still stay in the shock just now, but they didn''t respond to this scene. Or Gu Shengyin reminded a sleepwalking judge. She seemed a little uneasy: "referee, I have said that if I use all my strength, I can''t control After all, my soul power is limited. So many big guys don''t listen to my orders All Warcraft:.... " Yes, the host''s acting is just amazing. Since the owners have said so, these Warcraft certainly want to give face. One by one, their eyes are cold and arrogant, and they don''t put anyone in their eyes. At this time, Gu Shengyin said again: "that The eldest son of the original family... " She reached out and pointed to some big hole that had been smashed out. "You lie!" At this time, a sharp voice came out of the waiting room. It was the original Qin with a crazy face. She stares at Gu Shengyin: "don''t be so hypocritical. You clearly want the eldest son to die on purpose." Gu Sheng is innocent and understands the appearance of the original Qin. "Don''t talk about it. Let the rescuers in first." She was very understanding. However, the rescue workers stood outside the field, looking at the five fierce side leakage of Warcraft, did not dare toe in at all. The contestant himself said that he might not be able to control these Warcraft. What if they go in and meet these monsters? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1500 So the rescuers looked at the referee for help. The referee said that he was quite helpless when he looked at the guys who had just been ferocious. Finally, both the referee and the rescuers could only look at Gu Shengyin for help. The thought in their mind is like this: since you made this situation, of course you have to take charge of it. Under their burning eyes, Gu Shengyin had no choice but to recite a very lengthy mantra, and finally let the big men of the world of Warcraft go back. Without the appalling pressure in the field, those rescue workers finally remembered their work and went to the field. But when they saw yuan tianqin, who was still dying at the bottom of the pit, they took a breath. This This is too miserable! Even when rescue workers came forward, they couldn''t help but reach out to probe the breath of yuantianqin. To tell the truth, it''s a miracle that they can still live like this. The original family along with yuan tianqin''s representative couldn''t help butin angrily, saying that Gu Sheng had hidden the thought of killing people. In the face of the original family''sint, Gu Sheng turned pale directly, and then seemed to be very ufortable. He fainted directly. A figure in red appeared beside her and held her firmly in her arms. After feeling Gu Sheng''s strength in his body, Linyuan faintly said to the referee: "she has consumed too much, and her body can''t support herself and fainted." After saying that, he also no longer nonsense, dropped a sentence: "I take people back to recuperate." It''s gone. Referee:.... " He can only announce that Gu Yuan, from Jiuyou purgatory, won the game. As soon as he came back to his yard, Gu Sheng woke up. Lin Yuan couldn''t helpughing: "you are so bad." Gu Sheng said innocently: "I just don''t want to face the unreasonable troubles of the original family." What kind of virtue is the original family? She knows it very well. It is always wrong for me to only allow me to do what others do the same. This time, if she is not equal to yuan tianqin, I would like to know that it is definitely a result of death or disability. If this is the case, the original family members will definitely say that it is normal that the atmosphere on the test ground is tense, and it is normal that they can''t stop for a moment That kind of thing. But if things turned out to be this way, the people who fell down turned into the original tianqin, they would immediately change their faces. All in all, it is the fault of the injured to put all the responsibility on Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin: ha ha. What a fool to treat everyone. ¡­¡­ In the yard of Yuanjia. Several doctors gathered in front of the bed to see the situation of Yuantian Qin. Not far away, the person in charge of the trip of the original family and some children were all on the side. Seeing a doctore out, the person in charge of the original family, who was always worried, came up and said, "how is my eldest son?" The doctor just sighed. The old man''s heart sank. The doctor continued: "it''s a miracle that the eldest son can survive such an injury. But now, even if he can wake up, he can only spend the rest of his life in bed. " That is to say, the old days are gone. "Well Can you still be a Summoner? " The middle-aged man held on to thest glimmer of hope. It doesn''t matter if you can''t move. The key is the talent of the eldest son! - six shifts. In the next few days, it''s about six. But don''t worry, we''ll make up for it next week , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1501 The doctor still shook his head when he heard this. "This time, the eldest young master, not only the body, but also the spirit, has been seriously injured, so that..." There is a strong sense of regret in the doctor''s speech. After all, the eldest son of the original family is absolutely amazing in terms of talent. Who knows, a Summoner assembly, let him suffer such a disaster? Middle aged men are struck by lightning. It''s over. It was the only thought in his mind at the moment. In order topete for the leader of the team, he can spend a lot of energy and means. Because this time, all the discerning people can see that the eldest son is very likely to win the first prize. In this case, as the leader of the team, he will definitely be praised by the family. But who could have thought that such a thing would happen on the way? Middle aged men feel that they are just too unlucky! The most gifted young master in the family has be this way. As the leader of the team, he didn''t stop him from killing the enemy at the first time. This is his fault in itself! But in that case The middle-aged man thought of the five Warcraft animals around the girl, and Ji Lingling shuddered: in that case, even if he had caught up, he was afraid that at most, there would be one more person lying on the bed. He was restless in his heart. When he sent the doctor away, he also filled arge red envelope. Those doctors also knew what he meant and said that they would never leak like news. What the middle-aged men think is right. Yuan tianqin is not the only one of the younger generation who attended the summoner meeting this time. There are also a few talents who can not bepared with yuan tianqin, but are also rare opinions. If those people can achieve good results, then he will be back in the family, life will be better. So he wanted to hide the fact that yuan tianqin was abandoned. Including the original family members on this trip, except for a few of his own talents, others should hide it. In particr, several other descendants of the original family, absolutely can not let them know, so as not to affect the subsequent y. But things are often unsatisfactory. The middle-aged men have not yet figured out how to disclose the injury of the eldest son to the outside world, and rumors have been spread. Yuan tianqin is dead, and yuantianqin has been abandoned. The original family is estimated to be finished this time and can''t stand up any more Everything. The most depressing thing for the middle-aged man is that his grandfather, who was in the process of closing down, did not know where he heard the news, but actually rushed over in person. The middle-aged man was so scared that he didn''t dare to breathe during the whole process. However, the original ancestor was not in a mood to put it in his heart. After he went to see yuan tianqin in person, his face was gloomy enough to drip water. "Tell me carefully. What''s going on?" The old man''s face was very ugly. The middle-aged man carefully said the whole process of thepetition, even a little details were not missed. Even if he had known about the whole process in advance, his ancestors who heard the whole process from the middle-aged man were still very angry. "What a Linyuan king, what a yuantianyi! I really don''t want to talk about it! " With a cold hum, the solid wood handrail supported by his right hand was directly broken into powder. The middle-aged man lowered his head deeply. Yuantianyi? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1502 The middle-aged man is the son of thew enforcement elder, and is also the original family lineage. He also knows something about that matter in those years. He also heard the name of Tian Yi from his father. Not only that, he heard a secret from his father. One thing he has never heard from anyone: the third Miss yuan Tianyi awakens the ancient Summoner''s blood! Other things, thew enforcement elder didn''t tell him. He vaguely remembers that he was shocked at that time, butter, the third Miss yuan Tianyi disappeared in his original home, and he gradually forgot the name. Now listen to the tone of my grandfather, and then think of the girl named Gu Yuan who summoned the five great Warcraft between her waves The middle-aged man silently suppressed the shock in his heart. Until my grandfather left. He couldn''t help but take a breath. Is that Gu Yuan the original Tianyi of the third miss? At that time, the disciples of the original family who were present were ordered not to spread the story of the original family cultivation hall. They didn''t know what happened, but they always tried to find out some information. It is said that the third miss and the eldest son had a slight conflict. At that time, the original family, of course, chose the eldest son and gave up the third miss. No one will feel wrong with such a choice. After all, in their eyes, the eldest son is the future of the original family, and the third Miss yuan Tianyi is just a dispensable existence. But now? The middle-aged man thought of yesterday''s red dress hunting in thepetition field, and the huge Warcraft surrounded by the posture of arrogance. I think of the old master who is still lying in bed. He sighed and thought that the family''s decision was really wrong. The names quoted by others were Gu Yuan rather than yuan Tianyi. When facing the eldest son, they never left a hand. Obviously, the thirddy had no family feelings for her original family. The middle-aged man shook his head. In any case, the original decision has been made, and now, the third miss and the original home, also has an irresolvable wear mark. What should be considered is the ancestor and the patriarch. It is better for him to be a man who knows nothing. The ancestors of the original family went directly to the ce where Linyuan and Gu Shengyin settled down. But he was not seen. "You go and tell the visitors that we are very busy and unfamiliar. We have nothing to see." Gu Sheng opened his mouth slowly to the reporter. The man was a housekeeper they bought when they bought the yard. An ordinary person, he even does not know what the original ancestor represents, so when he refuses, it is very natural. The old man''s face was livid. He did not directly enter the door, but let people report, which is extremely to the master''s face. The original ancestor felt that he had lowered his posture, but he didn''t expect that the other side would be so arrogant. In that case, the meeting he was prepared for was meaningless. Looking at the ordinary people in front of him because of his own momentum and white face, the original ancestor cold hum, turned away - he is not going to fall price to embarrass an ordinary person. But Lin Yuan Jun and Yuan Tianyi, who has no family in his eyes The original ancestor narrowed his eyes. He''ll make them pay for it! Gu Shengyin didn''t have to guess what his ancestors would think. These are the thoughts of these viins'' cannon fodder. Gu Shengyin: there are always cannon fodder trying to kill me! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1503 To tell you the truth, Gu Shengyin is not afraid of his original home. Although the original family is strong, but the top Saint extremely strong, only the original family ancestor. The original ancestor is not Lin Yuan''s opponent at all. Let''s not talk about it. It''s just Gu Sheng because of himself. Over the years, she has lived in Jiuyou purgatory for ten years. Because she has a very simr breath to the goddess of nature, she is very popr with Warcraft. There are even a number of Warcraft, she is to eat cheated over, such as moonlight unicorn. Gu Shengyin can create any nt she has ever seen. As a former goddess of nature, no one knows more about the nts in this world than she does. So she can easily know which delicious fruit is the favorite of Warcraft. Jiuyou purgatory was originally a ce where nts were scarce. After Gu Shengyin arrived, he slowly transformed this ce into a paradise like a fairnd. Not to mention anything else, Gu Sheng contracted many because he was only a saint extreme Warcraft. If any of them were called out, my ancestors couldn''t deal with them for a while. That''s her strength. What the original family had to do with her. "If you don''t have a long eye, I''ll give them some time..." Lin Yuan''s eyes shed with cold and sharp color. The master of Jiuyou purgatory has never been a kind-hearted person. If he is really kind, he can''t hold those unruly Warcraft. When others saw his gentleness, they did not know that it was just because Gu Shengyin was standing opposite him. Gu Sheng looked at him with some helplessness: "don''t move to destroy others." "To tell you the truth, there is no deep hatred between me and the original family. The former tianqin and the former Qin have been abandoned. If we stop here, we don''t have to push our feet. " After all, most of the original family members have never heard of her name, let alone any hatred. Linyuan, ying with her white soft fingers, saidzily, "you are always so soft hearted, for these human beings, for those Warcraft is also the case." So those Warcraft love to y with Gu Shengyin, and even rub against her one by one. Thinking of this, Linyuan is very upset. "What if they don''t stop?" Gu Sheng smile because of smile, but that smile how to see how cool thin: "they do not know interest, we certainly do not have to be merciful." It is good that she is not bloodthirsty, but it does not mean that she is bullied and will not fight back. I hope Yuanjia can know this. ¡­¡­ Since the war with yuan tianqin, Gu Yuan has be famous thoroughly. All the contestants were praying not to fight her. I''m kidding. If youpete with otherpetitors, you may still have a fight. Even if you lose, you can lose better. If it''s for this one Direct a few sacred beast a big move to put over, who can resist? If you don''t believe it, it is said that the eldest son of the original family is still lying in bed! moreover, ording to the information, the eldest son can only lie down in his life. So whenever Gu Sheng came on the court and didn''t call, the opponent would admit defeat with an ugly face. Both sides are losers. It''s better to keep your strength against other opponents - that''s what everyone thinks. As a result, Gu Shengyin went to the end of the road smoothly. Everyone felt that this scene was really ironic, but no one to me those who abstained. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1504 After all, it''s only a matter of losing face at most, but if you fight hard, you will lose your life. At this time, Yuanqing''s face is very bad. He came from the side of his original family, and was epted to the master because of his good talent. But his talent elsewhere is good, but if put in the original home of genius, it is not so top-notch. There are many people like him who can enjoy the treatment that others can''t enjoy, but his sense of being in his original home is not enough. When he learned that his next opponent was Gu Yuan, who defeated the eldest son, Yuan Qing roared in his heart, and then prepared to admit defeat directly. Joking, he is not stupid. Gu Yuan, even the eldest childe, is not an opponent. What does he do when he goes up and bumps hard? Except for one more cannon fodder, it doesn''t make any sense. But yuan Qingwan did not expect that he would be summoned by his ancestors. Ancestors, in their serious but mythical characters.. Yuan Qing went to see his grandfather with excitement. However, he only said a word, which made him cold all over. "Tomorrow. You and Gu Yuan are not allowed to admit defeat." The ancestor of the original family didn''t care about the mood of a coteral son at all. After finishing this sentence, he let people retreat. Yuan Qing came back to his room, and soon, some people sent a lot of treasures. The person in charge of delivering things also said with envy that it was awarded by the old ancestor, so that he could perform well in thepetition tomorrow. Good performance? Yuan qingzui showed a bitter smile. What does it mean to not admit defeat to opponents like Shanggu yuan? Yuan Qing didn''t understand that his grandfather didn''t want to lose face because he was simply unconvinced and didn''t want to lose face, so he didn''t let him admit defeat directly, or did he want to use himself to achieve what purpose. He only knew that he might lose his life in the contest tomorrow. He sat in his chair, for the first time in his heart, he was dissatisfied with the apathy of his original home. Gu Shengyin also knew his opponent in the next game. The original family again? what a coincidence. Listen to the name, should be the original side of the family. The contest wille soon. The audience of thispetition was much more than that of the test, and no part of them even came for Gu Shengyin. How they want to see more of them. Yuan Qing stood on the field, looking at the girl opposite. However, in her twenties, she was wearing a dazzling red robe, with her ck hair high and high, and her delicate and bright face was indescribable. It''s also true that people like her can''t be too reckless. Gu Sheng didn''t know yuan Qing for a look. However, the strength of the people who can get to this stage will not be bad. The two sides finished the ceremony ording to the rules. The referee subconsciously waited for yuan Qing to admit defeat. He is used to it. Gu Yuan''spetition is the most rxed of all thepetitions he presided over. Because There''s no need to do anything at all. But soon, he heard the roar of Warcraft. The referee turned his head and saw that it was the original contestant who called out his own Warcraft directly. Is he not going to give up? Gu Sheng obviously had some ident. She picked her eyebrows and called out the ming Skrk without saying a word. With the strength of Yuanqing, the ming skrk is enough. Yuan Qing saw that Gu Sheng had only summoned a Warcraft, but he didn''t feel that the other side was belittling himself. He has a lot of self-knowledge. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1505 Yuan Qing knows that even if the other party only calls out a ming skrk, from her previous battle with yuan tianqin, she will not be an opponent. But at least, even if you lose, you can lose better. If the other party directly summoned all her Warcraft, Yuan Qing can be sure that he can only go the old way of the eldest son. In fact, Gu Shengyin was surprised when he saw yuan Qing choose to fight. She didn''t think that Yuan Qing would choose to fight hard and not admit defeat because he hurt yuan tianqin. In fact, the rtionship between the same generation of the original family is not as good as expected, let alone Yuantian''s frequent eye is higher than the top, and there is no ce in the eyes for people with more talent than themselves. So she also left an eye. The strength of level 9 Warcraft ming skrk is undoubtedly the top, and the original green Warcraft can not support it very quickly. The ming Skrk raised its head and growled, and the red mes spread towards Yuanqing and his Warcraft. This is not a killing move. In fact, as long as Yuanqing opens his mouth, Gu Shengyin can immediately stop the ming Skrk. But Yuanqing bit his teeth and didn''t open his mouth. He watched helplessly as the sea of fire was about to touch his body. "I dare you A roar of rage sounded in the ears of all, like thunder. Is the grandfather here? Yuan Qing''s heart is happy, the ancestor will save himself? however, no one has stopped the spread of this sea of fire. The next moment, the burning pain of soules from Yuanqing. He looked straight down from the top of her head with a big straight eye. Yuan Qing heart a burst of despair, the original ancestor, unexpectedly is such an idea? But oneself, is that abandoned chess piece His consciousness went into chaos. On the other side, feeling the posture of destroying heaven and earth, Gu Shengyin instead showed a smile. She said that it turned out that this was the idea of the original ancestors. Fight for their own children injured, also want to get rid of their own thorn in the eye? It''s a pity The huge ck handprint had fallen on Gu Shengyin''s head when everyone didn''t respond. Many people in the audience have been shocked by the unexpected scene to stand up. Even some of the judges stood up. A smile appeared on the face of the distant ancestor. But the next moment, his smile froze in his face. A little white light shed from where Gu Shengyin was. When the huge ck palm disappeared, everyone could see clearly what Gu Shengyin looked like now. She was still dressed in red, but not standing, but sitting on a silver white Warcraft. It''s a moonlit unicorn. At this time, the moonlight unicorn was shining silver, as if the moon had fallen on her. There is a milky white halo thatpletely surrounds the moon unicorn and Gu Shengyin, and a little bit of light appears around the man and the beast, which is so beautiful that it is unreal. The key is that under such an attack, Gu Shengyin was unhurt. How on earth did she do it? At this time, a judge''s eyes suddenly brightened and cried out: "it''s the talent skill of moonlight unicorn, moonlight guard! Extreme defense, can ignore all attacks, maintain a quarter of an hour! " His face even turned red with excitement. He was lucky to witness the skill which only existed in ancient books! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1506 Gu Sheng, however, frowned and looked at his face. Yuan Qing was in aa, and his clothes were burned to pieces by the life spirit of the ming skrk, and his injuries looked startling. It''s still when she lets the mingo stop. Even so, Yuanqing was seriously injured. Gu Shengyin''s heart was filled with disgust. Obviously, she didn''t expect that in order to get rid of herself, the ancestor of the original family even took his descendants as bait. The most disgusting thing is that on the basis of his clear ability to save the original youth, he still chose not to rescue him. How cruel! She said faintly: "referee, or please take a look at this injury first." The referee came to his senses. Quickly let people go to carry yuan Qing off the court. At this time, some people in the original home were unconvinced, and the person in charge directly scolded Gu Sheng for being vicious. Gu Sheng said coldly on his face: "before I speak, do you speak to nder people?" She looked up at the referee and said in a voice, "I want toin that the original family didn''t follow the rules." She pointed to her former ce and said with a sneer: "as the ancestor of the original family, the most powerful person in the whole world of Warcraft, I don''t want to take advantage of my younger generation''s sneak attack in the war. It''s likeughing off your teeth Don''t have a face, she really dares to say! Even several judges were amazed by her audacity. But on second thought, this is the summoner with several holy level Warcraft. She is really not afraid. The person in charge of the original family was flushed, and his ancestor was scolded in public. Naturally, his original family was also shameless. In fact, in that scene, how could he not see the thoughts of his ancestors? It''s just that he knows what to say? He is the original family, and naturally speaking and doing things, he should take the original family first. He can only forcibly retort: "that was the subconscious reaction of the ancestors when they saw the danger of their children in the family." Gu Sheng sneered: "please feel your conscience when you speak. Your ancestor, a shot is to kill me, can you have half silk care about my opponent? If he really cares about his family disciples, your original family can''t be hurt like this! " She said, directly toward the judges and the referee arch hand: "I nine you purgatory people, can not be in vain by others, please give us a proper exnation!" After that, she did not pay attention to other people''s looks, and sat directly on the moon unicorn. In an instant, there was no figure of her on the test ground. The person in charge of the original family only felt that there were all kinds of eyes staring at him in all directions. He could sense the meaning of those eyes. All the people present were not idiots. In addition, Gu Shengyin''s words made me understand the original family''s n. I didn''t expect that the most powerful sage would use such insidious means to a younger generation in his twenties. But it failed. This original home is really The person in charge of the original family was suffering from such a look. However, he can''t leave yet. Once he leaves, he will be more responsible for the original family. He prayed in his heart for the arrival of his grandfather. As long as the ancestor cane forward, the supreme power of the suppression of the whole audience, who dare to say more? But it''s a pity that the original ancestors can''te at all. - six shifts. Gao Lengzhi, who is engaged in big business, asks for tickets with mosquito repellent incense eyes , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1507 The original ancestors were not far away from the test site. He is very confident in his move to kill, but when he sees Gu Shengyin unharmed, his heart is sinking. From the beginning to the end, the other side did not show a look of panic. It was not like a normal reaction. Like conspiracy theory of the original ancestors immediately think, this may be a trap. He wanted to leave subconsciously. I have to say that his premonition is very urate, but his reaction is still a step slow - I don''t know what, his ce ispletely blocked. In the heart of the original ancestor Yilin, he was able to set up a boundary in this area without any consciousness. Recently, he had guessed his identity. Sure enough, Lin Yuan''s body appeared out of the void before him. "What does Lin Yuan mean?" The ancestors of the original family were alert, but on the surface they were confused and angry. Lin Yuan sneers, but he is not willing to talk nonsense with this old man. He raised his head, and there appeared a sword burning red me in his hand. The ancestor of the original family shrunk his eyes to see what the other side looked like. He couldn''t be good anymore. But the faint premonition in his heart told him that he could not confront Linyuan Jun. He is not Lin Yuan''s opponent. The old ancestor of the original family said calmly: "the king of Linyuan set up a border on the world of Warcraft by force, and he didn''t say a word about it. Didn''t you regard this world of Warcraft as your nine hell purgatory?" Lin Yuan sneered. The sword in his hand didn''t have any fancy movements. He just stroked in the direction of his ancestors. There was no earth shaking movement, but the original ancestors were all up with cold hair - where the sword light went, there were ck cracks. One sword cuts space! No longer dare to trust the big, the old ancestor of the original family retreated in a hurry to avoid this sword. However, another sword has caught up. Lin Yuan Jun is so rxed that if he didn''t see the ce where his sword tip passed, there would have been a lot of copsed space. Others would have thought that he was practicing sword dance in his leisure time. In contrast, the original ancestors are not so rxed. He only felt that Lin Yuan Jun''s sword seemed to touch his own skin every time. Every time he dodged, he could feel the heat of his soul. He used to only know that Linyuan Jun is very strong, but really hand in hand, he just know how strong Linyuan Jun is! It''s no wonder that people all look like that when they talk about Jiuyou purgatory. "Old man of the original family." Lin Yuan finally opened his mouth, but the words he said made his ancestors angry. He was a genius in the world of Warcraft since he was a young man. Later, he went along with the wind and water step by step until he became a saint and extremely strong man on the top of the whole continent. In his whole life, he has always been respected and worshipped by others. How ever has he ever endured such an insult in his face? But Lin Yuan Jun will not consider whether he is happy at all. Of course, the more unhappy the original ancestor is, the better his mood may be. He just continued to open his mouth and said, "I have never wanted a person''s life like I do today." There are many people in this world who want him to live in the abyss. He doesn''t care because he knows that other people don''t have the chance. However, anyone who wants to hit Tianyi''s idea will die! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1508 Only listen to Lin Yuan this sentence, the original family ancestors understand, today is afraid is not dead endlessly. He put down all the thoughts of fluke in his heart and concentrated on looking for opportunities. Not looking for an opportunity to fight back, but a chance to escape. Yes, it''s escape. If the strength of both sides is simr, the ancestor of the original family may still have a bloody hand and fight hard with Linyuan. Who can survive depends on strength and luck. But it''s not the same now. The strength difference between him and Linyuan is too big. If the fight goes on like this, there will only be one final result - he will die, and he will die. My ancestors don''t want to die. He has a long life, and he has unlimited time to live. He wants to pursue a higher realm and bring his original home to a more powerful realm. He wants to The thought stops here. A piece of red gradually passed through his neck. Linyuan loosened the sword in his hand, and the sword made of the me condensed instantly prated through the wounds of the original ancestors. "Ah The ancestor of the original family couldn''t bear the pain of gouging out his heart and bones for a moment, and howled miserably. The me, from his wound, entered his internal organs and even into his spirit. Burn his blood, devour his flesh, consume his soul. It''s worse than all the torture in this world. Lin Yuan looks at this scene quietly. The original ancestor couldn''t live, he knew. The long sword was condensed from the deepest and most domineering fire in Jiuyou purgatory. The inner earth fire of Jiuyou purgatory, known as the most domineering me in this time, can even be refined by spirits. Linyuan can let the fire instantly burn the original ancestors without residue, but he did not. He should treat him well in order to repay his evil thoughts towards Tianyi. the me should be burned for 77 days. He took a cold look at the original grandfather who was lying on the ground and turned away. On the 2749 th, the original ancestor was conscious, and he could feel the pain of every inch of fire raging in his body. But he couldn''t open his eyes, he couldn''t talk, he couldn''t do anything. He was just suffering in vain and dying in despair. In order not to let others disturb, Lin Yuan even put a ban on his ancestors: no one can see him except his original family. As for the original family Lin Yuan''s eyes shed a trace of coldness: they should seek more happiness for themselves. Maybe everything in this world is fate. The figure just walked into thene without wearing a white dress. It''s the original one. She''s been having a bad time. For the past ten years, she has always been with yuan tianqin. Yuan tianqin trusts and dotes on her, so she has a good life. Even if she can not practice, but the original family of genius, see her also want to be polite. Yuan tianqin''s character is easy to offend people. Just before his strength is ced there, other people''s hearts are also dare not to speak. But now it''s different. The news that yuan tianqin has be a useless man is not hidden. Everyone knows it. Those who had been oppressed by yuan tianqin, the original family disciples, would not care about a faint, useless person. So Yuanqin, who was once the first confidant of Yuanqin, naturally got their "extra attention". , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1509 So these days, Yuan Qin always meets with all kinds of idents in various asions. She was very emotional and angry. But what''s the use of that? Her biggest backer is gone. She herself is just an ordinary person who can''t practice. And those who are in trouble with her in the original family are at least intermediate summoners. It''s not easy for her to escape today. But as soon as he came out, he saw the man lying in the alley. The clothes on the old man looked familiar, and Yuan Qin''s heart jumped. She couldn''t help but go closer to see, and then took a breath - lying on the ground, life and death do not know, is actually the ancestor of the original home! Yuan Qin is afraid in her heart. She doesn''t know why her ancestor fainted here. Did you make mistakes in your own cultivation? Or are you being plotted? Inparison, thetter is more likely. However, how terrible it is to be able to turn the most powerful into such a existence? The ancestors of the original family are the pirs of the original family. If they have lived in their hometown for thousands of years, they will surely stay in their original homes. Yuan Qin reached out his hand and carefully pointed to the tip of his nose. It''s OK. I''m angry. She was relieved. However, she did not wait for her to rx! A scurry of nothingness, with a trace of red me, suddenly surged out of the nose of the original ancestor and threw himself on the original Qin. The original piano subconsciously recycles the hands, but it''s useless. The mes had touched her. Intense pain spread from the fingertips of the original Qin, and then the little me suddenly rose. Before the original Qin had reacted, it spread to her whole body. The original price of the old sage''s body can support 77-49 days, but Yuan Qin is just an ordinary person. What will happen to the flesh and blood of ordinary people when they meet the most overbearing fire in the world? Yuan Qin in thest second of the me devouring consciousness, still remember his own unwilling. She hasn''t really be a man of honor. She hasn''t found yuantianyi that bitch to avenge. She still Where the transparent me passed, her whole body turned into a part of the me. But in a short time, everything burned out and the me went out. On the ground, there are a handful of fine ashes, which are blown by a gust of wind. Like any dust in this world, they float into every corner of the ground. No more trace. Gu Sheng, who is waiting for Linyuan to return in the yard, suddenly receives a system prompt in his mind, saying that the task target has died. Gu Shengyin:??? She didn''t know what happened to Yuanqin? System dutifully will Linyuan do things, as well as the original Qin''s experience into her mind. "This..." Even Gu Shengyin is a bit of a fool. It''s a coincidence. Lin Yuan just under such a ban, the original Qin so coincidentally came out, but also just went to the ce where the original ancestors are. Turn into fly ash, no one even knows death. Such a result, for the original Qin, is absolutely uneptable? After all, with that woman''s ambition, I wish I could stand on the top of the whole world of Warcraft. However, this is good news for Gu Shengyin. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1510 She was thinking with her head down, and a warm body was pasted up after she was cold and defenceless. You know who it is without looking. Gu Sheng leaned back and askedzily, "have you finished everything you want to do?" Linyuan said to her that she would do something to let here back first. Linyuan nodded: "all solved." "That''s fine." Gu Shengughed and said, "let''s go back." Lin Yuan was stunned: "go back? You''re not going to finish the summoner meeting? " Gu Shengyin shook his head: "originally I wanted to y with the original family. Now even yuan tianqin is defeated in my hands, and there is nothing good to continue to stay." "Summoner, don''t you call it the younger king?" Lin Yuan gave her a kiss on the ear. Gu Sheng evaded his kiss and said with a smile, "what''s the use of that thing to me?" And even if she doesn''t continue to participate, who can deny that she is the most powerful person? "Good." Lin Yuan didn''t say anything. They just left here. The next day, Gu Shengyin''spetition was not attended. When the organizers of the summoner conference came to check, it was found that the young Summoner with unlimited potential from Jiuyou purgatory had long been lost. Finally, due to the absence of Gu Shengyin, the champion of this session of the summoner meeting was won by another genius. It was originally imed that the most promising champion of the original home, but only one disciple entered the top ten. However, although Gu Shengyin did not win the championship, in everyone''s mind, she is the most powerful young summoner. Not only among the young summoners, there are even many people who think that this Summoner named Gu Yuan can jump out of the circle of young people and be the top Summoner of the whole world of Warcraft. Because of her, many people even want to go to Jiuyou purgatory to visit and study in spite of the danger, but they are not allowed to enter. ording to Linyuan''s statement, those human beings are not clean in their minds. To let them in is to destroy the environment of Jiuyou purgatory! Gu Shengyin agreed. She didn''t want to disturb their peaceful life by some inexplicable human beings. Gu Shengyin and Linyuan, in the Jiuyou purgatory under the witness of numerous Warcraft, entered into a partnership contract, officially became the partner of life and death. From then on, Gu Shengyin began the life of goddess with clothes and food. Linyuan was originally put her in the palm of her hand, the pain pet raised several steps after the two people were formally together. Even the Warcraft of Gu Shengyin began to avoid suspicion. Unless Gu Shengyin called on him, he would not appear. It''s really cruel. In his spare time, Gu Sheng asionally pays attention to the trend of world of Warcraft. Three yearster, the original family still failed to conceal the news that the ancestor had passed away. Those big families with the same strength as the original family naturally did not miss such an opportunity. As a result, after several times of coercion and partition, the great family that once dominated the longhuang Empire instantly disintegrated and no longer existed. Ten yearster, there was a mysterious woman who imed toe from Jiuyou purgatory. One person led countless powerful Warcraft, challenging all the holy masters in the whole world of Warcraft. There was no failure. She never gave her name, but everyone knew that the woman was the one who surprised the whole secret world of Warcraft at the summoner meeting ten years ago. Gu Yuan. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1511 Gu Shengyin in the world of Warcraft left behind a legend to let countless people look up to, once again disappeared. After this time, she never appeared on this continent again. But even so, the whole world of Warcraft also left countless legends belonging to her. Many yearster, those children who have never heard of Gu Yuan''s name will also see the records of this mysterious Summoner from the textbooks of the college. The introduction of the mysterious Summoner named Gu Yuan in the textbook has only one sentence: the summoner favored by gods. A short sentence is enough to make people imagine that at that time, this magical woman, with one person, shocked the whole world of Warcraft. Gu Shengyin and Linyuan lived together for a long time. Long to the world of Warcraft, has experienced countless vicissitudes. Until the end, the calling ss gradually declined, warriors began to rise, Warcraft was less and less Finally, it''s time. Two people holding hands, lying together in the sea of flowers. Gu Sheng felt the strength of the body slowly drain, she knew that the moment wasing. Lin Yuan, who had been lying quietly, suddenly passed by. He bent down and gently dropped a kiss on Gu Shengyin''s lips. His eyes are very bright, so deep that Gu Shengyin can''t see the emotion behind it. "In this life, I have been with you for a lifetime." Gu Sheng''s heart was filled with awe. She would like to open her eyes and take a look at Lin Yuan''s expression, but the more heavy darkness came, she could not help but close her eyes. When he opened his eyes again, Gu Sheng was filled with excitement in his eyes. "System, does he think of me?" Gu Sheng was not sure whether he had hallucinations at that time. The system''s white light shed: "host, don''t rule it out." Get the systematic affirmative answer, Gu Sheng is full of smile because of the corner of his eyes and eyebrows. Looking at the smile on Gu Shengyin''s face, the system had to remind her: "host, your lover will recover his memory at the moment when he leaves the task world at most. In the next life, he may still not know you." The system thinks it''s better to talk to the host clearly, so that the host will not be disappointed. Where to know Gu Shengyin to hear this word and did not imagine the loss, the face as usual nodded: "I know." She gently stretched out her hand, a small Kingfisher soon formed in her hands, and the vigorous spread of small wings in this space flew up. Gu Shengyin looked at the emerald green bird with joy in his eyes. The skills of thest task world gave her a deeper understanding of creation. But it''s a little bit short. Her spirit is not perfect enough. This little thing can only live half the life of her normalpanion. But Gu Shengyin was very happy. There are at most two worlds left, and she will be able to create the real lifepletely. Looking at the kingfisher flying happily in the space, she said silently in her heart: little fellow, next time, I will give you aplete life. At that time, it was a step closer to her leaving this space. "System, go to the next world." She said. The system says, "OK, host." "Start transmitting, 3, 2, 1..." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1512 Gu Sheng opened his eyes and found himself in She was in the water! fortunately, many tasks created her perfect endurance. She looked around for the first time and let the system transmit the memory and plot. When she looked up, she saw herself in the mercury mirror opposite. At first nce, I was relieved. Fortunately, it was human. Second look, what the hell is that tail down there! However, she is not too shocked. After all, she has yed the role of a shark. The system transferred the plot and memory in time. The year of the Star River calendar is 1433. This world is a highly developed ne of science and technology. Human genes have been optimized to an extremely terrifying level. The strongest among human beings can fight a fully armed mecha with their own bodies. They can even ignore the influence of gravity and go to the sky with their own bodies. Of course, few people will do that. After all, there are more convenient and fast transportation tools such as floating cars and aircraft. Gu Shengyin, the CaSO Empire where the body is located, has conquered five nearby star regions, bing the strongest king in the universe. But there are advantages and disadvantages. When gene optimization just came out, no one can resist that temptation. Ability bes more powerful, life is longer, even the appearance, is more and more beautiful. The rulers at that time also highly praised the imperial people to carry out gic optimization, which they thought was a blessing given to mankind by God. When the people of CaSO Empire be more powerful, they will be more invincible in the external expansion. In the beginning, everyone had the benefit of gic optimization, and from the bottom of his heart, he thought that it was really a good way to lead human beings to be stronger. However, 300 yearster, the disadvantages of gene optimization began to appear. Couples who have been gically optimized, whether they are naturally conceived, in vitro babies, or in vitro All the children are male! There are no more women in the Empire. It was a devastating blow to an empire that was steaming upward. Without women, there is no way for men and women to reproduce. If this goes on, even if the CaSO empire is strong and powerful, it will inevitably end in the end. Biologists, gicists, gicists throughout the CaSO empire As long as it could be rted to research, all began to study this subject that could affect the future of the Empire. Soon the results came out - the original gene evolution, the first two generations can not show, andter, those optimized human marriage, childbirth, a wonderful recessive gene mutation. X chromosome, a very strange mutation! There will be no more women in CaSO empire. As soon as the news came out, no one could sit still. Even the imperial emperors issued several orders one after another, putting aside all research and focusing on solving this problem. However, no matter how the schrs think about it, human beings who have experienced gene optimization, the X chromosome still loses its function. Just as everyone was in a dead end, a young schr put forward a clever idea. Atavism. Human beings were originally evolved from marine organisms, so why not study from this point of view? - the above contents are pure and serious nonsense. The author is a liberal arts student and dead logic. Please don''t cough and cough. It''s too serious. At the end of the sixth watch, the world''s sweet pet, I''m going to scatter dog food sticks. If you want to see dog food, vote for Gao Lengzhi. If you don''t want to see dog food, you will kill her with the ticket! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1513 Although this young schr''s idea can be regarded as a wild horse, it undoubtedly provides the schrs trapped in a dead end with a single mind. In ordance with this direction, they have finally made some progress. A special gene has been extracted from marine fish and injected into the gene solution to give those new humans an extra recessive gene. And through hermaphroditism, a new type of human has been sessfully born, which has a normal human body, but has a fish tail. because as like as two peas in the ancient LAN-STAR era, the creature is called Mermaid. All mermaids have female forms, and the best news is that they canbine with gically evolved humans to reproduce! The news sent the entire CaSO empire into a carnival. But then came the problem: mermaids were scarce rtive to the poption of the Empire. And most importantly, the mermaid''s body is very delicate and weak, a little stumbling, it is likely that the body will be blue and purple. ¡­¡­ To this end, the Empire had to enactws specifically aimed at Mermaid. In any family, if a mermaid is born, they can be sent to a special Mermaid school, and the imperial government will provide free study. mermaids do not need to pay taxes and are prohibited from engaging in dangerous industries, and they will be subsidized every month All these regtions protect the interests of mermaids. But no one is against it. Compared with the Empire''s huge poption base, these mermaids enjoy little resources. Moreover, there is one more rule in the mermaid Law: each Mermaid will undergo gic adaptation when ites to adulthood, and the Empire will select the most suitable mate for each Mermaid in the gene pool. This is almost, the entire life of mermaid, contracted. The Empire was helpless. Even if the problem of reproduction was solved, the number of mermaid was too scarce. Every mermaid is the most precious treasure of the Empire. What they can do is to protect their safety as much as possible while giving them freedom. The body that Gu Shengyin came to is a mermaid. At that time, the mermaidw had been born for hundreds of years, and the protection of mermaid rights had reached a peak. Each Mermaid can be taken care of by special Mermaid institutions after birth. When they grow up, they can go to special Mermaid schools for the best education. The name of the body is Diana Leonard, born into the Leonard family, the richest man in the CaSO empire. Her mother, Cathy, was a very gentle Mermaid, and her father, Anderson Leonard, was one of the richest men in the Empire and had connections with many military and political figures. Diana''s parents after giving birth to two sons, finally ushered in a mermaid daughter, her love can be imagined. As a child, Diana was pampered and raised in the palm of her family. Because of this, she has been developed into a naive and pure nature, and she does not understand the dangers of human heart. She thought that people all over the world, like their own family, were kind and beautiful. Her parents cast an ivory tower for her with treasure and love, but they didn''t expect that it was because of this that the little mermaid daughter, who was spoiled as a treasure, lost her life. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1514 Diana is intelligent by nature and she is quick to learn anything. She was educated in a special Mermaid school since childhood. Her ssmates, like her, are mermaids, and almost from childhood to adult higher education, those students will not change. Diana, even in all the mermaid schools, is the most dazzling. She has long blond hair, which is more dazzling than gold in the sun; her eyes are the color of the sea, and when you look at you with watery eyes, people will drown in them at any time; she has milk white skin, even if you use the most critical lens, you can''t find any ws, just like a wless white Porcin. From childhood to adulthood, whether it is ssical literature, music, or painting, she is always the best in the school. Mermaid school teachers, mention of Diana, the face will raise a proud smile. "Our Diana is a born aristocrat." There are many people who like her. But where there is sunshine, there will always be shadows. Simrly, some people don''t like her in the dark. Humans always like topare, so do mermaids. And Diana, in the eyes of all mermaids, is naturally the child of someone else''s family. Audrey is a mermaid with long curly hair like xen seaweed. She is very beautiful, her homework is excellent, and she is very popr in school. All of these are things to be proud of. But all of these things Audrey was proud of were worse than Diana. She is not as beautiful as Diana, her skills are not as good as that of Diana, and even her friends are not as much as that of Diana. How can Audrey be reconciled? Mermaid is arrogant, so not happy, do not like will directly show. Audrey doesn''t like Diana, which is something the entire Mermaid school knows. If it''s just like this, that''s fine. Audrey, at best, was clearly disgusted with Diana. But Audrey always had a little secret in her heart. She loved Jonathan, the prince of the Empire. Prince Jonathan is his Majesty''s brother. He has a good rtionship with his majesty, has a high status and looks very handsome. He is the dream of countless mermaids. Audrey knew that the better the gene, the harder it was to find the right match. She is confident that her genes are excellent, and she is likely to match Prince Jonathan. But it turned out to make her angry. Her gic match with his royal highness is 88%. It was a high degree of matching, and she thought she had no problem marrying his highness. But Diana''s match hit her hard in the face: 93%. The gic match between Diana and Prince Jonathan is 5 percentage points higher than that of Audrey. ording to the normal process, naturally, it is more suitable to form a partner. Looking at the shy and gentle smile on Diana''s face, the devil in Audrey''s heart finally ran out. She was about to graduate, hoping to reconcile the past with Diane, and made an appointment. He said he didn''t want to be disturbed when they met. Tianna, who was so naive that she was almost silly, actually agreed. She went to see Audrey by herself in her Mermaid. Then, she was killed by Audrey, who lost her sense. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1515 "System, extract skills." He said. System: "Ding, congrattions on the host''s acquisition of the" best cook "skill Gu Sheng frowned: "what is the best cook?" The system exins, "the host cooking has reached the master level." Gu Shengyin: "it''s It sounds like a bull''s-eye, but Hehe. At this time, the door of her room was pushed open, and a mermaid using a mermaid scooter came in. "Mother''s Diana, what''s not happy about?" As soon as Cathy entered the door, she saw her little daughter frowning in the big pool in her room. Mermaids like to stay in the water. They feel morefortable in the water than in the air. So each mermaid''s room will be equipped with arge enough thermostatic pool. Gu Shengyin looks up at the mother with the body. It seems that Diana inherited her mother''s beauty. Cassie also has long blonde hair and blue sea eyes. It''s just that Cassie''s profile is softer and her temperament is more gentle than that of Diana''s face. Looking at that pair of soft big blue eyes, worried at himself, Gu Sheng couldn''t help but show a smile. She casually made an excuse: "it''s OK, mom, I just want to go to school soon, and I don''t want to leave home." Every month, the mermaid school will give these juveniles a week-long holiday. The mermaids, who are far away from their homes, can also return home to be reunited with their families. As for Diana, whose home is in the imperial capital, it is natural that when ites to holidays, there are people from home to pick up and see her off. After listening to her daughter''s capricious words, Cassieughed. She looked fondly at her little daughter and said, "Jason wille backter and let him see you off." Jason is Cassie and Anderson''s second son, Diana''s second brother, and is now in the army. Gu Sheng''s eyes brightened: "second brother, are youing back? Is he finally on holiday? " The imperial headquarters was the most disciplined ce in the Empire. Diana''s second brother, Jason, was always very busy and seldom came back to her home during non holiday hours. Cassie was also happy: "yes, Jason said he had a two-day holiday and came back to have lunch with us today." "Great!" Jason Leonard is a handsome man. She also inherited the beauty of her mother, but his beautiful face was always serious and hard to approach. Every time Cassie saw such a second son, she was very worried: Jason''s inhuman appearance would frighten those delicate mermaids. What will Jason do with his partner? Jason didn''t care. In fact, he always had an idol in his heart. Since his childhood, he has been imitating his idol''s words and deeds subconsciously. When he became an adult, he resolutely entered the imperial First Military Academy, which is also the reason for his idol. Who is Jason''s idol? The whole Leonard family knew that it was the newmander-in-chief of the army, who was known as the first male god of CaSO empire. Speaking of the deeds ofmander Raymond, he can talk to you excitedly for half a day if you pull a person on the street of DIDU. This youngmander-in-chief is almost the idol in the hearts of young people in the whole empire. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1516 "Diana!" The handsome man with a cold face sees Gu Shengyine out from the mermaid limousine with a smile on his face. He stepped forward quickly and gave Gu Shengyin a hug. For this little sister, Leonard''s family attitude is surprisingly consistent - pet pet pet. Such a delicate and beautiful mermaid should be spoiled and grown up in the palm of your hand. Diana''s eldest brother, Burton, inherited her father''s career and developed in the business world. Today, he can only regret to say that there is a very important meeting to be held. He can''t have lunch with lovely Diana and send her to school. Gu Shengyin finished lunch with his family and packed up some things. In Cassie''s reluctant eyes, Gu Shengyin left the door in her Mermaid scooter. Looking at Cassie all the way out of Leonard''s house, Gu Sheng because of some helplessness. She turned around and gave Cathy a gentle kiss on her face: "go back, mom. Don''t worry. I''ll be back next month." She got into the hover, and Jason was already waiting for her in the driver''s seat. "Do you want to go shopping first today?" Jason asked. asionally, when going to school, Diana would go to the mall in the central district to buy some small things she liked. Gu Sheng shook his head: "I have nothing to buy today." Well, Jason can only hide his regret. He would say, does he really like to go shopping with Diana? Looking at the lovely Diana''s eyes shining at those things, he could hardly brush her crystal card! When he got to school, Jason gave Gu Shengyin a kiss on his forehead: "Diana, brother can only send you here." Mermaid school, unless it is the beginning of each semester or erge the days of long holidays, other times, is absolutely not allowed to enter other people. Because mermaid''s body is too fragile, most mermaid''s heart is very simple. Under such circumstances, it is easy to be taken advantage of by others as family members. Gu Sheng nodded his head and said goodbye to Jason. He drove his Mermaid bike to the school. "Good afternoon, Diana. It''s early today." At the school gate, the old man with white Hu Zihua greets Gu Shengyin with a smile. Old Jack was always sitting in the sun with his eyes narrowed, and the Mermaids thought that the old man was looking for a job to kill time after he retired. But Gu Sheng knew it was not. Because the information given by the system shows that the force value of this old Jack is actually a +. You should know that the requirement of the first-ss soldiers of the military headquarters is only that the force value reaches B +. The force value of a + has almost been able to enter into the legendary super ss operation force directly managed by Raymond,mander in chief of the army. It is said that the part is very mysterious, the number is notrge, but each of them is able to be one hundred strong! But in front of such an ordinary guard man, unexpectedly also has such a force value. Gu Sheng thought to himself: it seems that this Mermaid school, no one can underestimate it. But the face guard was so familiar that Diana''s poprity was really good. She also returned with a brilliant smile: "good afternoon, grandfather Jack." At this time, a cold hum came from behind her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1517 Gu Sheng turned his head and saw a mermaid sitting in the same limousine. He was looking at himself unhappily. Mermaid is very sensitive to the breath, but even if not, Gu Shengyin can see from the girl''s undisguised look that she is not happy with herself. The mermaid had x colored seaweed curly hair, beautiful features, and a fiery red tail. I can''t help but look down at my eyes. This mermaid is Audrey, who has been fighting against Diana. In fact, not to deal with it is only Audrey''s unteral view. Diana always felt that although the other party was not very friendly to her, she didn''t take it seriously. She felt that she already had so many friends anyway. It didn''t matter if Audrey didn''t want to be her own friend, did she? Gu Sheng turned her head in silence because she looked at the other side staring at her face and thought about it for a while. Diana doesn''t quarrel. When she meets someone who doesn''t want to talk, she just keeps silent. But her action, in Audrey''s eyes, was that Diana looked down on her at all, and even didn''t bother to look at her! So Audrey is actually the one who makes trouble. If Gu Shengyin did not turn around, but said hello with a smile. Audrey''s reaction would be to turn her head and snort, pretending not to hear. So she would do it herself, but she couldn''t stand being treated the same way. Jack, the guard, leanszily on his couch and looks at the two young girls. He didn''t say who he liked or disliked, but the older people preferred those who were clever and polite. Therefore, between Diana and Audrey, Jack is more inclined to Diane. So he said, "Diana, didn''t you just say you''re a little tired and want to go back and have a rest? Now the sun is so big, you''d better hurry. " Gu Sheng understood the old man''s kindness in an instant. "I''ll go first, Grandpa Jack!" she said with a smile She did not look at Audrey behind her and drove her Mermaid. Audrey was so sullen that she couldn''t vent her anger. She just red at the old Jack who closed her eyes again and left in a huff. Until the shadow of the two disappeared, the old Jack slowly sighed: "young man, don''t be too impulsive." Gu Shengyines to his room. The conditions of mermaid school are the best in the whole CaSO empire. Each mermaid has its own separate apartment, equipped with an all-round robot, which will be responsible for all the daily life of each Mermaid. "Wee back, dear Diana." Robot is a very cute child, the image is very lifelike, if you do not know in advance, Gu Shengyin will even think this is a real person. The shape and characteristics of the robot can be selected by the director. What Diana chooses for her robot Anna is a very delicate and lovely little girl. "Thank you anna." Gu Sheng said good to her seriously. This is also the habit of Diana, the girl will be very friendly and positive attitude towards everything around her. Whether they have life or not. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1518 Gu Shengyin is sitting in the room, watching Anna, the robot, is very diligent in sorting out her luggage. Then came a piece of food: "this is your afternoon tea, dear Diana." It''s fruit and special nutrient solution. Gu Sheng received it with a smile and was ready to eat, when he heard hismunicator ring. She stretched out her hand and opened it. A bright smile appeared in the air: "Dear Diana, have youe to school? My mother made me a delicious snack, and I''ll bring it to you now Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing: "good." It was a very close friend of Diana, who also lived in Sofia, the mermaid in the capital. Soon the door of her room was knocked and Sophia came in with her Mermaid. saw Gu Sheng''s tray in front of her, and she couldn''t help Tucao: "our Diana is a good obedient child, and makeints about it." Sophia was talking about afternoon tea. The school''s afternoon tea is all about those things. Many mermaids don''t eat them at all. Gu Shengyin said with a smile: "eating is good for your health." What she said is true. The fruit alone is a bottle of special nutrient solution, which is necessary every day, is a good thing that can''t be bought with money. But even though many mermaids know that few of them can persist in drinking the same thing for more than ten years. Diana is one of them. The reason the girl insisted was simple - she liked the taste of the nutrient solution. Sophia looked at her helplessly: "OK, I don''t want to say this to you. Come and see what I have brought for you She looked a little excited and took out a very exquisite box from the bag behind her. Looking at her expectant look, Gu Sheng, without hesitation, took it over and opened it by himself A very ordinary looking cake. Sophia also very proud said: "this is my mother''s hand-made cake, you try, very delicious." Gu Shengyin gently scooped a spoon into the mouth. "It''s delicious," she said with a smile in Sofia''s bright eyes In fact, the taste can only be regarded as ordinary, but ording to Gu Shengyin''s understanding, in today''s world, because technology has developed to a certain level, robots can cover almost everything in every family, including cooking. There is no doubt that the food made by robots is delicious. But the robot''s program design is very exquisite, the amount of ingredients urate to milligrams, they make food is simply color, vor, but eat more will find, always the same taste. So when most people get tired of the food made by robots, they start to try their own actions. However The kaso, whose genes have been optimized to a very high level, did not light up the cooking skill. It seems that they are not good at this. Most of the things made by CaSO people are hard to do even the entrance. So in such a situation, it''s really amazing to be able to make this kind of Sophia mom, who can barely be called a color and vor cake! Gu Shengyin sighed silently and systematically: "in this way, my skills in this world are pretty good?" System: "it seems like that, host." - I can''t help but think of a sentence: eat goods and conquer the world. Six o''clock is over. Remember to vote, vote, vote! Go to the top! I''m going to yell for a month, hoping to stay fifth this month ~ good night, everyone. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1519 Sophia is a very energetic little girl. She is two months older than Tiana. She is outgoing and has no little sisters in her family. Naturally, she has always regarded this lovely and beautiful mermaid as her sister. "Diana, I''m going to go to the gene matching center next week for gene matching," she whispered to Gu Shengyin When she said this, her face was a little red, but her eyes were filled with anticipation and uneasy light. All mermaids know that they will be partners with a powerful empire man in the future. They are not resistant to this matter, and even eager to be with the strong, so they are also looking forward to their future partners. When Sophia said this, Gu Shengyin remembered that he was not far away from his 18-year-old adulthood. Sophia was obviously very excited. She took Gu Shengyin and talked about them. All of them were talking about the handsome and powerful golden bachelors in the Empire. But what makes Sophia happy is not that, but - she will soon have her own legs. When the mermaid reaches adulthood, it can freely control the change of tail and legs. However, many mermaids prefer to keep the shape of their tails rather than walk on their legs. It''s like Diana''s mother, Cassie, who basically uses a mermaid limousine whenever she sees her. But for those under age mermaids, having a pair of legs is a very novel experience. They can''t wait to try the feeling of standing on the ground. Gu Shengyin is also looking forward to it. To tell you the truth, although this fish tail is very beautiful, there is no inconvenience in the use of a mermaid, but she still prefers to walk on both legs. Fortunately, there are only two months left. It''s only two months away from Diana''s gic match. Finally, Sophia said what she meant: "next week, we''ll have a day off. Diana, will youe with me?" Sophia''s parents and brothers are sure to go along with her for gene matching, but they are not her peers after all. She hopes that Diana can apany her. Gu Sheng thought it was nothing and nodded and agreed. From the next day on, study all kinds of courses as usual. Today''s lesson is music. Generally speaking, mermaid''s courses are mainly elegant and artistic. Because the Empire clearly forbids mermaids from any physical work. This is also for their physical consideration. After all,pared with men, their physique is too fragile. If they are not careful, they may be injured. So basically, besides staying at home, mermaids usually work as teachers and musicians. Diana has a great talent for these arts, and her music ss has always been the best in the ss. But Audrey seems to be in a good mood today. When she came into the ssroom, she met Diana and even showed a smile. ording to Gu Shengyin''s intuition, this is not a good thing. Sure enough, Audrey walked in and said to Gu Shengyin, "Diana, I have prepared a very rare work today. You should be more serious and don''t lose." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1520 Gu Shengyin looked at her and said with a smile: "looking forward to Audrey''s works." She was smiling with no haze, as if it were all congrattions. Audrey doesn''t think so. In her mind, Diana must be very uneasy at the moment, but in order to maintain the appearance of her good girl, she had to smile and pretend to be congrattory. If Gu Sheng knew what she was thinking, he would say, "girl, you have too many ys." Audrey''s face is full of pride, you may be uneasy! I''ll give everyone a big surpriseter. Her heart is full of expectations for what is toe, and she imagines that she will be praised and noticed by everyer. At that time, see if Diana can maintain her innocent hypocrisy! Her mind is not hidden at all. Gu Sheng is curious about what she has prepared. This time, in order to maintain her curiosity, she kept the system from telling herself the answer. Thest part of the music course is to let the students who have idease to the stage to perform by themselves. Mermaid school has a lot of money. Basically, any musical instrument circting among the stars can be found in this ssroom. Gu Shengyin did not have this kind of mind to show off in the course. Diana used to perform on stage, but most of the time, she was egged on by her friends. Some mermaids, led by Sophia, could not bear to see Audrey''s proud appearance, and could not help but want Diana to "teach" her every time. As for why it was Diana, not herself. The straight mermaids said, "because Audrey, although that guy is very annoying, is really powerful. If Diana doesn''t go up there, they won''t be able to win on them alone! " Soon, it was time for students to show as usual. Audrey almost couldn''t wait to get up. With an excited smile on her face, she went up to the stage and took out a strange looking object from her storage equipment. The Mermaids under the stage looked at it curiously. What is this? Never seen it before? Even the teacher in charge of teaching their music was very surprised and asked, "Audrey, is this also an instrument?" She asked when she saw something that was obviously a string. Audrey''s face showed a proud smile: "yes, teacher Liz, this is an ancient musical instrument handed down from the ancient blue. I still saw it from the family''s collection books, and it was specially made ording to the above description." Gu Sheng looks at Audrey''s instrument with a strange look. Isn''t this the harp? What a mysterious thing Audrey thought she had seen before? Looking at the harp in Audrey''s hand, shemented to herself: Well, the harp was originally a very beautiful instrument. It was obvious that Audrey took this feature to the extreme. The body of the harp was even carved with many patterns and iid with pearls. Audrey naturally saw Gu Shengyin''s expression. In fact, her attention was always on Gu Shengyin''s face. Looking at the astonishment in front of her, Audrey thought the other side was shocked. When she saw the admiration in Gu Sheng''s eyes, Audrey was very proud again. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1521 Audrey began to y the harp in a crystal chair. Gu Sheng listened attentively. It was really good. Obviously, the harp had never appeared in the mermaid ss. Audrey waspletely groped out by virtue of her talent. The sound is still a little stiff, but Audrey has done a good job. By the end of Audrey''s performance, all the mermaids in the ssroom apuded her, including Sophia, who didn''t like her. Mermaid is like this. Even if I hate you, I will not deny your attainments in some aspects. Gu Shengyin did not mean his apuse. Audrey''s personality is not to say, she is really aplished in music. Audrey held her head high and enjoyed the praise of others. As soon as her eyes swept, she saw Gu Shengyin, who was smiling and pping. The smile fell away. ording to the rules, when the performance is finished, the college will step down. But Audrey didn''t. She looked on the stage, staring straight at Gu Shengyin. "I''ve always admired Diana for your talent in music. I wonder if I could ask you to y a piece for us?" Audrey thinks well. With her own special performance in front of her, Diana''s music withmon instruments, no matter how, there will not be her own performance impressive. Gu Sheng smiles. She didn''t intend to do anything. But Audrey had to dig a hole for herself. If she is not as good as she wants, will she live up to the hearts of others? Sophia''s face turned ugly again. She looked at Audrey with hate: this woman, she just thought her music was very good, and now she withdraws herments. Those who bully them, Diana, are not good people! In the full view of the public, if you do not go up, it is obviously impossible. Gu Sheng stood up. Step by step, she drove a mermaid to the stage and came to Audrey''s side. Audrey was not down yet. She gave Gu Shengyin a proud look. Gu Sheng was not satisfied, but said, "Audrey, your instrument is very beautiful." Nothing is morefortable than praise from an opponent. Audrey nodded with pride: "my father spent a lot of energy to find a master to make this piano for me." Then Gu Shengyin said again, "may I use your instrument?" Audrey was surprised. What does that mean, Diana? She didn''t believe that Diana could y the harp. Even herself, she rubbed and studied alone for a long time before she could y the whole piece. But why did Diana say that? Audrey thought silently in her heart that it must have been Diana who said it on purpose! If she said she didn''t lend the harp, she might just borrow the harp and say she didn''t have an instrument, and then she would not perform. With this thought, Audrey gave Gu Shengyin a smile and handed it over, saying, "yes, it''s just Diana. This is an instrument from the ancient blue star era. Do you really know how to use it?" Gu Sheng reached out to take the piano in her hand, and her slender fingers gently touched the string, and a string of fluent notes flowed out from her fingertips. She looked at Audrey with a sweet smile and no words. Suddenly, Audrey saw this smile in her heart. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1522 Then she stood aside and watched Gu Shengyin sit down and gently stir the strings with her fingers. Gu Shengyin can''t y the harp. But what does that matter? The system will! Gu ¡¤ Kai plug-in ¡¤ Sheng Yin, said that he was almost an all rounder, and there was still a system behind him. I won''t, the top of the system! Gu Shengyin only felt for a moment, as if something had passed into his mind. She closed her eyes involuntarily and stroked the strings with her hands. "This is a divinity of a harp master..." Gu Shengyin seems to hear the system say such a sentence, but she has no mind to manage. Because at the moment, her mindpletely fell on the harp in her hand, and all her confused thoughts werepletely precipitated in this moment. As if in a wonderful state, everything was still and safe, and the only thing still moving was Gu Shengyin''s hands still on the harp. The melodious music is flowing slowly in this ssroom. Many people close their eyes with the music. The song is over. Gu Shengyin finally broke away from the mysterious and mysterious realm. She put down her harp and handed it to Audrey, who was still stunned. "Thank you, Audrey. Your harp is very beautiful and wonderful." She broke the silence in the ssroom. Sophia was the first toe back to her senses. She said directly to Gu Shengyin, "Diana, you are so wonderful!" She stretched out her hands and pped hard. Under her influence, the rest of the people pped. Originally, they heard Audrey''s performance and felt very strange, because it was an instrument they had never seen before. Even if Audrey''s performance was not perfect, they thought she was great. But no one thought that Diana could y this instrument called harp so well! The teacher in charge of teaching Mermaid music directly said to Gu Shengyin, "maybe you can try to be a musician, Diana." It was just so beautiful. The teacher even felt in her heart that she had lived so many years, and her music attainments were not evenparable to her own students. Audrey was livid at the moment of apuse! It never urred to her that Diana could y the harp so well that she had to work so hard to learn. Is there really any talent in the world? No, Audrey doesn''t believe it at all! even though Diana is gifted, she can''t y an instrument she has never yed well. She must have seen the harp before, but never talked to anyone. Audrey would not have shown her attainments on the harp if she had known that she could. She had imagined that with this extraordinary appearance, she could sessfully leave a ssic performance in the hearts of the students. But now her vision ispletely off track. This ss does leave a ssic. But the creator of this ssic is not Audrey. Think about it and you won''t be reconciled. But Diana got a bargain and sold her well. When she returned the piano, she still showed a big smile to Audrey. Audrey was very upset when she saw Diana''s smile. She angrily snatched things from Gu Shengyin''s hand. Cold face returned to his seat. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1523 Gu shengyinhe returned to his seat. Sophia on one side put her head together and said to Gu Shengyin with a smile: "Diana, I really love you so much!" Gu Sheng looks at Sophia helplessly because she hears words: she can always say the words that make her blush. After ss, mermaids are very polite to watch the teacher leave. Audrey''s heart had been filled with anger. She came to Gu Shengyin and asked in a very bad tone, "Diana, how can you y the harp?" Gu Sheng frowned subconsciously. To tell you the truth, at first it is such a questioning tone. No matter how good your temper is, you can''t help it. Sophia had been provoked. She raised her eyes and sneered, "what? Audrey, we''re not from your Monroe family. You''re very generous Audrey did not pay attention to Sophia, but looked straight at Gu Shengyin. It seemed that she was not willing to wait for her answer. Gu Sheng Yin put away his smile and said to her, "you know, Audrey. I am always very interested in those paper books which are full of traces of years. " Now the world, the brain has been able to meet all the needs of human life. Especially books. Most of the knowledge, human beings only need to scan it directly with the optical brain and transmit it directly into the brain. But this kind of "reading" is not the same as one''s own careful study. And those paper books, which are already called cultural relics, are just legendary things to the people of CaSO empire. They have no interest in that, and most people simply don''t have the ability to get paper books. But unlike Diana, this girl has an almost instinctive love for paper books. Anderson, of the Leonard family, was naturally very attentive to this. The Leonards had plenty of wealth and strength. For the men of the Leonard family, there is nothing in the world that we can get or can''t get, only what Diana likes and what she doesn''t like. Therefore, Gu Shengyin came to this world for the first time. Next to his room, he saw a huge study. And inside, full of all the precious paper books. That''s enough to stop Audrey''s mouth. Gu Shengyin said: "among the books I collected, there are many about ancient musical instruments. I just saw the exnation about harp." Audrey was still incredulous: "you just said you knew the harp, but you didn''t say you yed it!" No more games, no more games! Gu Sheng seemed helpless when he spread out his hands: "I don''t know. As soon as I saw Audrey''s harp you took out, I felt very cordial in my heart, and I put my hands on it involuntarily..." "Maybe I was a harp musician in my previous life? And thank you Audrey for showing me a harp I''ve never seen before Audrey was livid. Sophia''s face on one side had changed from anger to snickering over her mouth. Looking at Audrey''s angry back, Sophia released his hand, took Gu Shengyin''s hand andughed at her: "my dear Diana. Why have I never found out before that your little mouth can be so irritating? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1524 Audrey is to question and find fault, but as if she didn''t hear her meaning, Diana answered her question very honestly and seriously. But Thinking of Audrey''s look, Sophiaughed together. Diana seriously praised her reading talent and good appearance, it was so lovely! Seeing Sophia like this, Gu Sheng just smiles helplessly. She looked at Audrey''s back from a distance outside the ssroom and shrugged innocently. It''s none of my business. Audrey is really pissed off. When she came back to her room after school in the afternoon, her anger still didn''te along. She felt that Diana was on purpose. She deliberately wanted to save her face and let othersugh at herself in secret. Take out a harp from the storage equipment. Originally Audrey''s favorite is this harp, but now she looks at it and wants to throw it away. Is she, let oneself lose greatly a person! The more she thought about it, the more angry she became. Finally, she couldn''t help but lift the expensive harp and fell to the ground. Qin falls on the ground and makes a huge crash sound. Audrey wakes up and looks at the fragmented Aegean on the ground. She looks at it for a while. Finally, she can''t help but cover her face and sob out. In fact, Audrey just thinks too much. Mermaids did not have much time tough at her, and at best, they could feel that Diana was so powerful that they would notugh at Audrey. What''s more, Audrey was the one who provoked this thing from the beginning to the end. Originally, Gu Sheng was sitting there to have a good ss, Audrey herself had to show off. She wanted to be famous, and wanted to see Gu Shengyin''s jokes at the same time. But is Gu Shengyin the kind of person who will let others see jokes casually? So Audrey was pped in the face. Anyone who saw this scene today could not say that it had anything to do with Diana. ¡­¡­ Soon, the week was over. This weekend is the day when Sophia goes to the gene center in DIDU for gene matching. Because he promised Sophia, Gu Sheng got up early, packed himself up and walked towards the school gate. After saying hello to Jack''s grandfather, Gu Shengyin and Sophia leave the school gate. Sophia''s family has been waiting there for a long time. Sophia''s mom and Dad, and her brother. Gu Shengyin all know each other and greet each other cleverly. Sophia''s family all like their daughter, a lovely and gentle friend, who is very kind to Gu Shengyin. If Sophia''s mother had seen Diana in the past, she would have talked to her for a while. But today is different. When Gu Shengyin looked at the past, he found that the family were obviously absent-minded, or nervous. Also, the decision of their daughter''s life is about toe, no parents can calm down. At the gene matching center, Gu Sheng was politely asked to stay outside for a while because he was an outsider. She waited outside with Sophia''s parents, watching Sophia take out her ID and follow the smiling staff inside. Gu Shengyin waited for a while and found that Sophia had note back. She spoke to Sophia''s mother and got up to go to the bathroom. - ording to the routine, the main men came out. The countdown to the st. Ask for a monthly ticket , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1525 After a circle, Gu Shengyin found that The bathroom in this ce is really hard to find. She can only helplessly call the system: "system, give me a navigation." Gu Sheng thinks that she is probably the first person to let the system do such a thing. Coming out of the bathroom, Gu Sheng drives her Mermaid scooter outside after cleaning. The design of the gene matching center is a long corridor as soon as the toiletes out. It takes about five minutes to walk at the normal speed of mermaid. Gu Shengyin walked slowly towards the exit. Meanwhile, on the other side, two men in Imperial uniforms were slowly moving in this direction. The leader, with three-dimensional and beautiful facial features in general sculpture, has the momentum of condensation. At this time, he is frowning, a pair of sharp eyes is a little impatient to listen to the people around him. "Marshal, madam has urged countless times toe here to do a gic match sometime. You..." He coldly interrupted the adjutant''s words: "well, Yaxi, we''re here for business, not for my private life." Adjutant yaxie mumbled: "if marshal, you are willing to put a little time on your private life, I believe the whole empire will be very happy." Raymond eyebrows a pick, he stopped, Falcon general sharp eyes straight to the adjutant: "what do you say?" Poor adjutant Yaxi, under the extremely oppressive momentum of his own chief, was silent for a moment. Finally, he was defeated and said: "report to marshal, I didn''t say anything." Raymond nodded with satisfaction and went on. Yaxi followed behind with a sad face. It has been three years since he was an adjutant to the marshal. He has been his adjutant since he was a general. However, even after so many years of following the Marshal''s court, he still could not resist your Majesty''s terrible aura. Whenever Marshal Raymond didn''t want to do anything, he would stare at each other coldly and say nothing. Usually, few people can carry the Marshal''s aura. It''s like looking for a partner. Mrs. Raymond has talked about it many times. Although marshal is not old, he is not young. He is old enough to find a partner. But I don''t know why, marshal Raymond didn''t care about the gic match that so many military officers were looking forward to, and even had some resistance. As his adjutant, Yaxi was not only mentioned by the Raymond family, but also privately approached him by his Majesty''s side, asking him to persuade Raymond more on weekdays. Obviously, they all know that it is impossible to force Mr. Raymond out of character. They can only persuade him to take the initiative to carry out gene matching. As marshal Raymond''s most trusted adjutant, Yaxi is obviously shouldering the hope of many people. However, adjutant Yaxi said: you really think I think too important! If the marshal didn''t change his mind, even a hundred Yaxi could not persuade him to change his mind. Yaxi looked up and saw that the marshal was in front. He came back to his senses and hastened to follow him. But the steps of Mr. Raymond suddenly stopped. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1526 What happened? Yaxie is in a fog. He looked at the front with some doubts, but his eyes widened in an instant. Not far in front of the two, there is a mermaid scooter that is obviouslying slowly towards its own direction. Yaxi''s attention waspletely attracted by the small figure. God! In this world, how can there be such a delicate and lovely little guy! The gically optimized Imperials are usually tall, while mermaids are much smaller. It''s Yaxi who calls a little guy. Yaxi looked at the beautiful mermaid slowlying towards him, and felt that in a moment, he seemed to have been shot by the arrow of Cupid. How beautiful she is! Gu Shengyin saw two figures standing there. She looked at them and saw a familiar figure at first sight. That man, with a tall and straight body. He was dressed in the uniform of an imperial soldier, with shining ck military boots on his feet, showing two straight and slender legs. The button on his coat was tightly buttoned to the top. He was obviously a man with a very rigid and serious personality. Looking up, it is enough to make the whole empire Mermaid crazy handsome face. Of course, the reason why they are crazy is not just because this face is handsome, but because it belongs to Cagle Raymond. When Gu Sheng looked at him, he found that the other side''s eyes were also falling on his own body, and the dark dark eyes were staring at him calmly, unable to see a trace of emotion. So Gu Sheng changed from secretly looking at him to being aboveboard. She nodded with Raymond very generously. Then she saw the baby faced adjutant behind Raymond. The baby faced adjutant was looking at Gu Shengyin in amazement. Seeing Gu Shengyin''s eyes, his face turned red. He tried to calm himself down and showed a graceful smile to Gu Shengyin. It''s a lovely person. Seeing that the adjutant was obviously nervous and indifferent, Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing. She was very friendly and gave a smile to the adjutant. Yaxi said that his heartbeat was no longer his own. Soon, that lovely little mermaid left here, far to the front hall. "I think I''ve been favored by God of love, marshal. Do you see that? Such a lovely Mermaid, why don''t you do a gic match and go home with one? " In the Empire, if you want to apply for your Mermaid, you need merit. Yaxi''s own merit was not enough, so he had to wait. He likes Mermaid very much, so he doesn''t understand the entricity of his chief. Raymond didn''t speak. Without noticing anything wrong, he went on saying to himself, "the little mermaid just now is just as beautiful as an angel! I''ll bet she''s not an adult yet! Otherwise, those guys in the army would have been after her! I''m going to work hard to earn credit "Adjutant Yaxi, we are here to work today," Raymond said coldly "Yes, marshal," he said , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1527 They continued to walk forward, but after a while, Yaxi couldn''t helpughing: "sheughed at me before. Did you see that, marshal? Do you think she likes me too... " Raymond stopped suddenly, and said in a deep voice, "Colonel Yaxley." Yaxi''s body shook. Every time the marshal calls his rank, it means that there is no good. Sure enough, Raymond''s next words made his knees soft: "I have so much leisure to think about other things when I work. I will double my physical training after I go back." As a marshal''s adjutant, he should not onlymunicate with others, but also be a bodyguard. Yaxi has never rxed his physical training. His training schedule, made by the marshal himself, was one of the most severe in the whole army. Double Yaxi felt that he might not see the moon tomorrow. Raymond''s threat obviously worked well. For a long time, Yaxi hung his head until he returned to the military headquarters in a suspended vehicle. When he got on the bus, he still asked Raymond: "marshal, you just, are you kidding?" Raymond''s thin lips lifted: "when did you see me joking?" Axy: I''m sorry Back at the army headquarters, after sending Yaxi away, Raymond dials a number. "I need to find information about a mermaid." "Sir, this is out of order..." Raymond''s voice was cold: "underage, long blond hair, blue eyes, blue fishtail, went to the gene matching center today. I need to get the results by tonight. " He also cut off themunication without waiting for the other party to speak. After themunication, Raymond looked out of the window and couldn''t help but think of the little mermaid he met this afternoon. Even if Raymond didn''t want to admit it, he couldn''t control himself and followed her from beginning to end. There seems to be something special about that Mermaid. After thinking for a while, he withdrew his eyes, lowered his head and began to deal with the affairs of the military headquarters. Soon,munications rang again. The other side said the information he wanted word by word, and finally attached a not thick material. Raymond''s eyes fell on the front page of the materials for a long time. The little mermaid with golden hair was smiling brightly. "Diana Leonard? " Gu Shengyin and Sophia return to Mermaid school together. When she returned to Sophia''s room, she gently pulled Gu Shengyin''s sleeve, her eyes a little excited. Seeing her like this, Gu Shengyin probably knew that the result of gene matching should be her favorite. Sure enough, Sophia looked happy. She crept up to Gu Shengyin''s ear and said, "my matching result is out. It''s count Allen. Our gic matching degree has reached 89%." Earl Allen, as a new aristocrat in the Empire, is young and promising. He is highly appreciated by his majesty. His future is limitless. Of course, for Sophia, there is another point, that is, the Earl of Allen has a handsome face which is very in line with her aesthetics. Gu Sheng said with a smile, "congrattions." The 89% match is very high in the whole empire. It''s hardly surprising that the two will be the mostpatible and the most suitable partner. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1528 Hearing Gu Shengyin''s blessing, Sophia was obviously very happy. With her hands on her cheek, she looked at Gu Shengyin. "Diana, are you going to be an adult, too?" Gu Sheng nodded: "there are still two months left." Sofia''s eyes lit up. She looked at Gu Shengyin and seemed very excited: "I''m really curious, Diana. Who would you match?" Sophia looked at the real sky on the roof and said expectantly, "you are the best Mermaid of our time. You will find a best mate." Gu Sheng smiles softly. She didn''t tell Sophia that she had actually found the man. Audrey''s age is about the same as Sophia. Almost a week after Sophia''s test, Audrey was apanied by her family to the gene matching center. Then, as everyone can see, Audrey is in a good mood. Even when she saw Gu Shengyin, she seldom showed a bad face. Sophia looked at Audrey, who was passing by with a bewildered smile on her face. She seemed surprised that she was so talkative today. Gu Shengyin had a guess in his heart: Audrey probably knew the result of gene matching, and knew that her gic match with Prince Jonathan reached 88%. For Audrey, who has always been in love with Prince Jonathan, there is nothing like this good news. Sophia also knew that Audrey went to have a gic match, and saw her look like this and guessed: "is Audrey very fond of the object of gene matching?" because Gu Sheng was not willing to make a rash remark on such a matter, heughed and said, "maybe it is?" Over the next two months, Gu Shengyin''s life was quite dull. As in the past, she finished her studies at regr time every day, went out with Sophia and her family on weekdays. There was only one person who put all her movements into her eyes. Raymond didn''t know why he did such a thing. Obviously, he had only seen one side of the mermaid, and they even had one eye contact without even saying a word. But sinceing back, his mind, from time to time, shed the figure of that Mermaid. It upset him a little. But the one who was not afraid of death would brush a wave of existence in front of him every once in a while. If it''s just himself, every time, he would like to express in front of Raymond his nostalgia for the little mermaid who had seen him once and didn''t even know his name Raymond sneered that it must be because he gave him training intensity is not enough. Poor axy, in two months, he became more than dead, even the baby fat on the baby''s face disappeared. He knew that his chief was not satisfied with himself, but he was embarrassed to ask. But no matter how he thought, the reason why he had been so miserable for the past two months was just because he had a vague idea about the little mermaid who didn''t even know his name. That day, Raymond''s messenger went off. The news from the other party made his eyes shrink: Diana is an adult, and will carry out gene matching at the gene matching center in two days. - today''s fourth shift. There will be a 24-hour free activity for reading this book on QQ tomorrow. Next - here''s the point! On the 13th the day after tomorrow, it''s Monday! ] it will start to explode in the early morning. I hope that babe can support Gao Lengzhi and focus on the subscription of book currency. ording to the subscription, there will be a second burst of 30 to 50 chapters on Tuesday, the 14th! So it adds up to about 150 chapters. I hope you can support Gao Lengzhi! MUA! In addition, don''t forget to ask for a wave of monthly tickets , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1529 "Marshal, didn''t you always have a bad feeling for the gene matching center?" Frank Deputy Yaxi said that he did not understand the Marshal''s decision to visit today. Raymond nced at him gently, and Yaxley shut his mouth. Well, the Marshal''s decision, he just needs to listen honestly. Raymond didn''t take many people with him on this "inspection", but the staff of the gic matching center received the news as a very serious matter. And then When Raymond''s suspension car stopped, he happened to meet the Leonards who were also parked at the gate of the gene matching center. Raymond''s eyes fell on Gu Shengyin for the first time. The little mermaid is wearing a light blue dress today. Well, it matches her eyes very well. Raymond said in silence. He also saw Gu Shengyin''s snow-white legs on the outside of her skirt. Obviously, the mermaid could not wait to try to walk with her feet when she was able to make her legs. Just standing beside Gu Shengyin, Jason''s eyes brightened when he saw Raymond. His eyes were burning at Raymond, and his face was flushed with excitement. After thinking about it and thinking about it again, Jason still didn''t hold back and walked towards Raymond. Yaxley was in front of Raymond for the first time. Although this man seems to be very close to the mermaid, the safety of the officer must be put in the first ce! Jason seems to be aware of the abruptness of his behavior. He stopped at a rtively safe distance and saluted Raymond with bright eyes: "Marshal Raymond, I am also a soldier of the Empire. You are my idol all the time!" Yaxi looked at Jason''s shining eyes in silence. Well, it''s really troublesome to meet admirers anywhere in the empire with fans all over the Empire. Yaxie thought that Lord Raymond would not pay attention to this man. Because usually encounter this kind of thing, the Marshal''s highness is very cold, ordered point to walk away. And then leave the poor adjutant to smile to soothe the frozen hearts of worshippers. But apparently, this time, Yaxley was wrong. Because he saw Lord Raymond stop and say hello to the young man named Jason. Raymond knew who this man was, Jason Leonard, Diana Leonard''s second elder brother. And behind him are the Leonards. It''s estimated that we''re all here today to apany Diana into gene matching. "What are you doing here?" she said casually? Does anyone in the family need gic matching? " Jason was so excited that he was almost incoherent when he heard the idol chatting with himself. He nodded quickly: "yes, marshal Raymond. My sister, Diana, is an adult, and today my family is with her for gic matching. " He also looked back at Gu Shengyin''s direction. Raymond heard him talk about Diana with pride on his face and said in his heart that, as the information said, the little mermaid was a treasure in the hands of the Leonard family. He nced at her face openly and said, "good luck to the little girl." Jason''s face showed a smile, obviously very happy: "thank you Marshal''s blessing, then, I will not disturb you." He was obviously very good at observing things, and he could see that Raymond had something to do. Raymond nodded and did not look at Gu Shengyin. He walked into the gate directly under the respectful eyes of the staff. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1530 When Jason returned to Gu Shengyin''s side, he was so happy that he was about to fly. Fortunately, the Leonards were all aware of his fanatical admiration for Marshal Raymond, and it was not surprising to see him in a totally different way from his usual apathy. But Gu Shengyin took a look at him and said with a smile, "is the second brother so happy?" Jason strained his face and nodded solemnly: "you can''t understand my mood, Diana." Gu Shengughs because he shakes his head. When they came to the gene matching center, because they had said hello in advance, there were already staff waiting there. When matching genes, other people can''t go in with them. Cassie stretched out her arms and hugged her daughter nervously. "Dear Diana, don''t be afraid. We are all here waiting for your good news." Gu Sheng listens to Cassie''s heartbeat, andughs secretly who is nervous. She followed the staff to a pure white ce where many instruments were ced. "Dear Miss Leonard, we need to do a general examination for you first..." Raymond sits at the top of the table, listening absently as the officials in charge of the gic matching center report to themselves. , hell! He has no interest in these so-called biological sciences! The official was dry mouthed, then lowered his head slightly, waiting for the Marshal''s instructions. For a long time, however, he did not hear any sounding from above. The official couldn''t help but look up at the marshal. Raymond was frowning as if he was thinking something. Is the marshal dissatisfied with his performance? The official was sweating at the spection made by his brain. He thought about it for a while, and then he said cautiously, "Sir marshal, do you think our work needs to be improved?" It''s death or life. How can you give me a definite word! Raymond came to his senses. In fact, he was justpletely distracted and didn''t listen to what the man said. Even after listening to it, this man is talking about amino acid chromosomes and so on. He graduated from Imperial military academy and is really not good at it. So Raymond finally spoke in the hope of the official. What I just said had nothing to do with the report just now: "I think today, there are several mermaidsing for gene matching?" The official of the gene matching center was stunned when he heard this. Did Marshal mean to see our practice? Fortunately, he had finished his homework and said, "yes, marshal, today there are two mermaids who have juste to us for gene matching." Raymond said faintly, "Oh? Has the resulte out yet? the official moved in his mind and said, "it''s under test, but now it should be about the same time." Raymond had a hand on the table, his index finger tapping gently, and he didn''t speak. The official was blessed for a moment. He said, "do you need to look at our matches?" He had just gambled, but when he finished this sentence, he saw the meaning of approval from the Marshal''s eyes. The official was relieved. Although he didn''t know what the Marshal''s idea was, he hastily sent for thetest two results. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1531 Raymond had to look at the two thin pieces of paper, with a look of indifference. He took one and looked at it. Well, it''s not Diana. The imperial name that matches her seems familiar, but Raymond can''t remember for a moment. It doesn''t matter. Raymond gave a cursory nce, then picked up another document as if nothing had happened. One eye, his pupil is a contraction. Diana Leonard, and the king of the Empire Jonathan''s gic match has reached a very high 93%! If the matching degree is more than 90%, the probability that the offspring can produce better offspring is almost 8%. Are Raymond and Jonathan on good terms? He should be happy for him to see each other find the most suitable Mermaid for him. At the moment, however, Raymond didn''t think so. He felt as if there was a fire burning in his heart. I want to tear up the information in front of me impulsively. I want to reject this conclusion. I want to In fact, what he wanted to do most was to change the name next to Tiana into his own. My heart is suddenly rxed. It turned out that he had such an idea! No wonder at the first sight of the little mermaid named Diana, his mind couldn''t stop being attracted by her. No wonder after the first meeting, he couldn''t help thinking of her appearance. It turns out that this is not because of the special attraction of hell, but because he likes the little mermaid. But now, this little mermaid has a very high gic matching rate of 93%! The man is still a good friend of his. Raymond''s eyes darkened. Jonathan, I''m sorry. No matter who he likes, he will never let go. All my thoughts are just in a sh. In other people''s eyes, it is the marshal who took the two pieces of information and looked at them at random, and then he did not speak. The official began to ponder the meaning of his highness marshal. Then he heard the Marshal''s appearance if unintentionally said: "Jonathan has been waiting for so many years, finally waiting for a mermaid who matches him very well." Obviously, the official also knew that Prince Jonathan and his highness Marshal were friends, and he thought Raymond was happy for his royal highness. He nodded and said, "yes, marshal. Speaking of it. This is the second highly matched mermaid that his Royal Highness has met in three months Raymond raised his eyebrows: "Oh?" The official heard that the marshal seemed to be interested in this, and quickly continued: "a newly adult Mermaid came here to do a test, and the result is that the gic match with his Royal Highness Prince Jonathan has reached 88%. You know, it''s a very high fitness Raymond nodded. Although he has never been interested in this, there are several elders in his family who are very concerned about it. They had been saying these things to him. Raymond didn''t want to understand them. He knew some basic knowledge. The official added: "today, however, thedy of the Leonard family obviously has a better gic match with his Royal Highness Prince Jonathan. And in terms of family background, she and his royal highness should be morepatible. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1532 This sentence made Raymond feel unhappy again. Also shocked was the adjutant Yaxi, who was sitting at the head of the other side. God, what did he hear? Does that lovely little Leonard Mermaid have a high gic match with his Royal Highness Prince Jonathan of the Empire? Yaxi felt that the me of her first love was cut off mercilessly. He''s still waiting to work hard to get credit, and then he''s going to provide his own gic samples here? I didn''t expect that before he started anything, the beauty was no longer his own. Adjutant Yaxi left a drop of tears for his first love in his heart. Then he heard the cold voice of his own officer. "Get ready. Take me to the gene bank in ten minutes to get a gene sample." Yaxi is preparing to take a sip of the tea he has collected. He almost doesn''t even hold what he has in his hand. He looked at Raymond in shock: "marshal, what did you just say?" As shocked as he was by the official at the gene matching center. He widened his eyes to the calm Marshal Raymond. As everyone in the Empire knows, marshal Raymond, the first male god of the Empire, has never been to the gene matching center to provide his own gic samples. He doesn''t seem to be interested in this way of gene pairing. But just now, what did he hear? After a short period of bewilderment, officials suddenly felt that they were hit by pie falling from the sky. Marshal Raymond''s going to provide gic samples! And it''s from his hands! Officials feel that they have seen the approval of the supervisors in the whole gene matching center, and the promotion and sry rise to the top of their lives. The bright future of peak! He looked excited. He quickly opened themunication device and ordered something to the following. Then he said to Raymond, "marshal, you cane with me now to take gic samples." Raymond nodded and rose straight out of his chair. With a nk space in his mind, he followed them forward until he came to a sealed metal gate. He was stopped and no one was allowed to enter. Axy sat down on one side of the chair, and the brain, which had stopped spinning, began to move slowly. He seems to have finally digested his chief''s willingness to ept gic matching. The next moment, he thought more. Since then, no one will pat him on the shoulder and say, "young man, as an adjutant, you have to persuade Raymond And so on. Adjutant Yaxi felt that his heart, which had just been lovelorn, seemed to be cured in a sh by this matter. No matter whether the marshal made such a decision on the spur of the moment or for any other reason, Yaxi thinks it doesn''t matter! the reason is not important, but the result. Now, at this moment, his chief, is in the gene matching center for gene extraction! I don''t know what kind of Mermaid will match his genes if he is such an excellent man? Gu Shengyin''s face shed into his mind. So, the lovely and beautiful miss Leonard, if standing by the Marshal''s side, seems to be particrly harmonious? After thinking about it, he shook his head again. Just listening to the official''s words, it seems that Miss Leonard and his royal highness have reached a high level of gic matching? - today''s fourth shift. On the 12th, that is today, QQ reading the full text of this book is free for 24 hours, starting from 0:00 to 24:00 at night. In the early morning of the 13th, more explosive, more explosive! Gao Lengzhi saved a month or two of his manuscripts, and promised a long time to watch. It will be tomorrow. Here we ask for a wave of [book currency] subscription again. If you read the book voucher, it is not subscription. The subscription is very important and very important. It will affect the rmendation after this book. I hope you can buy book currency to support Gao Lengzhi. May we see you on the 13th. Good night ~ , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1533 Adjutant Yaxley did not know what percentage of gic match miss orlonard had with Prince Jonathan, but his tone was much higher than 88%. Such a high gic match is almost impossible to surpass. Oh. Adjutant yaxie looked at the white wall above and thought to himself that he didn''t know when he would be able to make contributions to find the mermaid he had ordered? after about an hour, the metal door finally opened. Raymond was still the same, his military uniform was meticulous, and he could not see any emotion on his face. The official on one side also said to him: "we will conduct detailed analysis andparison based on your gic data, and then start to match the mermaid genes in the existing gene bank. This result will take about three days. If there are more than 80% matching objects, we will inform you immediately. " Raymond nodded coldly, then suddenly asked, "have you informed Jonathan of the result?" The official was stunned for a moment before he realized what Raymond meant. He shook his head. "Today''s results, we haven''t stopped for a while, your Highness Prince Jonathan." Raymond''s mouth opened slightly. After all, he didn''t say anything and turned away. Yaxi followed quickly. When he got back, Yaxi finally couldn''t help asking curiously, "marshal, why do you suddenly remember that you are going to upgrade to gene extraction today?" Raymond''s face did not change: "it''s in the air." Akesy: "it''s All right. He thought that his own Marshal would not be jealous that his Highness Prince Jonathan had found his match Mermaid? It has to be said that adjutant Yaxi''s brain tonic is very powerful sometimes. In a way, he was right. At this time, the Leonards are quiteplicated. The procedure of gene matching for mermaid is rtively simple, so the results can be known on the same day. As the Leonard family knows now, Diana''s genes match 93% of the royal highness of the Empire. His royal highness, Prince Jonathan, is one of the most famous Golden bachelors in the Empire. He is said to be very gentle and popr with mermaids. He is a very good husband choice. And Prince Jonathan was in a high position, and Diana didn''t need to marry low. In any case, it was a good result. But the Leonards are still a little unhappy. It is rare to find a suitable match on the first day of providing gene samples. Before that, Sophia''s situation was very rare. Most of the Mermaids are adults, and can enjoy a free time to be single. The Leonards thought that Diana would be able to stay at home a little longer. In the absence of sessful gene pairing, it is normal for mermaid to stay in the family. But in general, if you have found the right match, it is not far from the two sides to choose together, or even into the pce of marriage. The little princess, who has been nurtured and raised by her family, has juste of age and is about to be carried away by the wolf! That''s what the whole Leonard family is thinking at the moment. His royal highness, who is in charge of business in his residence, has also received a message from the gene matching center. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1534 "Diana Leonard?" The average life span of the Empire has reached 500 years. Prince Jonathan, who is just in his forties, is undoubtedly still in his very young age. He has the golden hair and dark brown eyes of CaSO royal family. When he looks at people, he seems to be full of tenderness. Prince Jonathan is a very different man from Raymond. If Raymond is like ice and snow, Prince Jonathan feels like the warm sun on a winter afternoon. Jonathan had received a message from the gene matching center before, and he went to investigate Miss Audrey of the Monroe family. She was a rare beauty, but Jonathan was not very satisfied. Because ording to his investigation, this miss Monroe seems to be a very arrogant and arrogant beauty, and even has a bad temper. It is said that she is also often angry, and she is a little irritable on weekdays. Such a character is totally different from Jonathan''s ideal mate. Prince Jonathon, who was soft and gentle, was determined to find a partner who was simr to his own personality and hobbies. He preferred the tender and lovely lilies to the thorny roses of Miss Monroe. So even if he and miss Monroe''s gic match reached 88%, Prince Jonathan did not move for two months. He was still holding a glimmer of hope that he would wait and see. Of course, if within a year, there is not a single gene match that can be higher than Miss Monroe, Jonathan may still choose to marry her. Because the imperial edict is there, and the royal family will not let him give up a highly matched wife to choose a princess he likes, but may not be able to give birth to the perfect gic heir. So Jonathan was delighted to hear thetest news from the gene matching center. He was very curious about the mermaid that was gicallypatible with him. You know, in the CaSO Empire, the gic fitness of the two sides can reach more than 90%, which is basically called the match made by nature. With little dy, he ordered his subordinates to search for information about Miss Leonard. He was pleased with the results. Jonathan looked at the erged picture on the first page of the material. The girl in the picture has an angel like delicate and beautiful face. She smiles slightly. The happiness in her big dark blue eyes seems to fall on Jonathan''s heart through the photo. At a nce, Jonathan knew that this was a girl with a tender heart. And then read it page by page. Jonathan looked at it very seriously, until he had finished reading the information, and his face was already wearing a smile. "I seem to have found a treasure of my own..." He said with a soft smile. After thinking about it, he dialed a number: "go and check Miss Leonard''s recent whereabouts Yes, it''s the Leonard family in the capital. " Jonathan''s eyes once again fell on the photo on the front page of the materials. He couldn''t wait to see the lovely Mermaid. ¡­¡­ It''s been two days since the gene matching results are over. It''s another rare day to rest. Gu Sheng is called out by a message from Sophia. Sophia looked at the confused Gu Shengyin and said with a smile, "it''s a fine day today. Shall we go out for a walk?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1535 However, Sophia was not willing to stay in bed this morning. "Dear Diana, this is ourst semester at school. Don''t waste your vacation." Sophia just dug people out of the quilt. Gu Sheng sat up from the bed in bewilderment. Her soft and golden hair was scattered in disorder. Her big blue eyes were in a daze. Her red lips were slightly pursed. The whole person looked very dazed. Sophia looked at her, and then at her, but she couldn''t help it. She leaned over her white face and gave her a kiss. This time, Gu Shengyin''s drowsiness flew away a lot. However, she still did not respond. She looked at Sophia and said, "what are you doing?" Sophia covered her chest and looked at Gu Shengyin and sighed, "my dear Diana, if I were a man, I would try my best to marry you! You are, so lovely Gu Sheng chuckled. Then, urged by Sophia, she packed herself up and left school together. There''s a floating car waiting outside. Gu Sheng was a little strange because he looked at it. He was not from Sophia''s family at all. She was puzzled and stopped to see a tall man with ck hairing out. When he saw Gu Shengyin for the first time, there was a sh of surprise in his eyes. However, he quickly withdrew his eyes and gave a gentle smile: "Hello, Miss Leonard, this is winter Allen." As soon as he spoke, Gu Shengyin knew who this man was in an instant. Earl Allen, who is highly gically matched to Sophia. Looking at them like this, it is obvious that they get along very well. She gave Sophia a a slightly teasing look. Sophia couldn''t help blushing when she didn''t say anything. Fortunately, Sophia has always been a big heart, and soon she adjusted her mood and said to count Allen''s triumphant show off, "am I right? Diana is beautiful and gentle Gu Sheng couldn''t help helping his forehead when he heard this: where can someone show off his friend''s beauty in front of his boyfriend? Sophia has a big heart. She gave count Allen a subconscious look. Sure enough, when he heard Sophia''s words, a trace of helplessness shed through his eyes. But he did not look at Gu Shengyin, instead, he was very focused on Sophia. Gu Shengyin can easily see the man''s affection for Sophia. Then she saw a smile on count Allen''s face, nodded and said, "yes. Miss Leonard is very beautiful and gentle. " But he said Miss Leonard, and his eyes were always on Sophia. Gu Shengyin: "it''s I can''t see! Is Sophia inviting herself to eat dog food? She did not know that this kind of thing has experienced many, the friendship boat said to turn over? makeints about Tucao, makeints about Sophia. This Earl of Allen, he seems to be a very good man. Sophia drags Gu Shengyin to go shopping in the central area of the imperial capital. Both of them are not short of money. When they see what they like, they start to do it. Count Allen, who has been following him, has been ying the role of little brother carrying bags with a smile. Until Sophia couldn''t help calling out tired. Today, they are all walking on double legs. For a mermaid who is not used to walking on both legs, it is not an easy thing to walk and go shopping. "Shall we go and have a seat over there?" Sophia pointed to a square next to it. Gu Sheng didn''t feel tired, so she nodded. Three people are preparing to go to the opposite square, a suspended car suddenly stopped in front of them. "Miss Leonard." A gentle voice came from the open window. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1536 From the window of the face, the three are not unfamiliar. After all, Prince Jonathan is a regr character on Empire news. Sophia was stunned. How did his royal highness, Prince Jonathan, know Diana? When she was stunned, Prince Jonathan got out of the car. He wore a baseball cap on his head and a casual suit on his body. It looked like those fashionable young people on the street. It was obvious that he had done some disguise. I can''t see the elegant look of a suit on TV. Earl Allen, as an aristocrat of the Empire, saw Prince Jonathon''s first nce, subconsciously was about to salute, but was stopped by Jonathan. "I''ve tried my best to disguise myself. Don''t expose me." There was a strong smile in Prince Jonathan''s voice. Three to four. To tell you the truth, the three of them have a natural estrangement for the prince who suddenly joined. Jonathan was clearly aware of this. When he reached the square, he suddenly came to Gu Shengyin''s side: "Miss Leonard, would you mind talking to me alone?" Gu Sheng smiles at him and they go to an open-air drinks shop not far away. When the two figures left, Sophia was relieved. "I''m a little nervous, though his royal highness looks very kind," she said "I''ve never heard from Diana that she knows Prince Jonathan," she thought Duke Allen took a look at their backs and thought. He reminded Sophia, "didn''t you say miss Leonard just went for a gic match not long ago?" Sophia nodded: "yes, just a few days ago Wait She opened her eyes wide and looked at Allen. "You mean?" Ellen nodded. "It shouldn''t be wrong." Sophia couldn''t help but look over there and saw that they were sitting down. She was a little excited: "I didn''t expect that Diana and his Highness Prince Jonathan..." "That''s my God!" Sophia''s voice is dreamy. Count Allen: -- He is really helpless about his future wife. But Count Allen looked at the two figures in the distance, wondering. Not surprisingly, mermaids will know the result on the day of gene matching, so miss Leonard should have known that her match with his Royal Highness Prince Jonathan would have been. But she didn''t share it with Sophia. Normally speaking, if they have good news, they will not hide it. And, if he was right, Miss Leonard did not have much shyness and excitement when she saw Prince Jonathan. This is obviously not normal. Things n can see. At the moment, Jonathan, sitting opposite Gu Shengyin, can also see it. This miss Leonard, it seems, does not have any charming thoughts between men and women. For the first time, Jonathan doubted his charm. He decided to go straight: "Miss Leonard, you should have heard about the gic match already?" Gu Sheng nodded. Seeing that she didn''t want to say anything more, Jonathan had to take the initiative. "What is Miss Leonard''s view of this, then?" Gu Sheng said in his heart, are the people of CaSO empire so straightforward? Can she say I don''t think much of you? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1537 But Prince Jonathan looked at her with such burning eyes that Gu Shengyin could not vaguely pass. So, in Prince Jonathan''s expectant eyes, Gu Shengyin shook his head innocently. She blinked her big clear blue eyes and replied very cleverly, "I don''t have any opinion." Jonathan: "and In front of this just adult Mermaid, it seems that he has not yet understood what it means to be a partner. He looked at her face innocent and innocent, and suddenly there was an illusion that he wanted to bring down the children. Jonathon even had some doubts about whether he should tell her what the high gic fitness means. What''s clear to be sure is that this miss Leonard doesn''t seem ready to be his partner. Jonathan was a little upset. But he was very satisfied with Gu Shengyin. He was satisfied with her family background, her appearance and her temperament. Jonathan felt that he should be clear with the people in front of him. It doesn''t matter that she doesn''t have a rtionship with herself. He can wait or he can take his time. After more than 40 years, is he still in such a hurry? But before he could speak, a deep voice came from behind him: "Jonathan." Jonathan looked up in surprise and looked at his friend standing behind him. Raymond was still wearing a stiff uniform, and his cold temperament was out of ce. The point is, his face is so recognizable that someone seems to recognize him. Jonathan instantly forgot what to say to Gu Shengyin, and he didn''t have time to worry about why Raymond was here. Seeing that someone had alreadye towards this side, he quickly got up and said to Gu Shengyin and Raymond, "get out of here Gu Shengyin understood his meaning almost instantly. She looked at Raymond helplessly and said, "marshal, it seems that you don''t know the appeal of your face in the Empire." While talking, someone has approached here, and you can still hear the scream of mermaid. Jonathan took a step forward, then looked back at the two men who had not yet moved, and called out, "don''t be so stunned. Go! My floating car is over there Gu Sheng subconsciously walked toward the front. Unexpectedly, her hand was caught by a warm palm, and then forced. She felt her body fluttering up, and then she realized that she was lying on Raymond''s back. Raymond didn''t look back: "you mermaid''s physical strength is too weak, I''ll carry you on my back and hurry up." Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing because he felt his chest shaking slightly when he spoke. This man is really an activist. Raymond''s physical fitness was really great, and in less than two minutes he caught up with Jonathan in front of him. Jonathan turned his head and looked at Gu Shengyin, who was carried by Raymond on his back. A strange emotion shed in his heart. But he didn''t have time to delve into it. The three men ran to the floating car. Jonathan turned on the control button and finally got rid of those who were following. No one noticed that there was a mermaid where Jonathan and Goodwin were sitting and chatting. She had been silent before, and now she was looking at their back angrily. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1538 Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief andined half truely, "Raymond, you''re going toe out next time and try to disguise yourself a little bit." Raymond frowned at Jonathan''s words, apparently iprehensible. "In fact, I don''t know why we run, Jonathan," he said If Jonathan hadn''t told him to leave, he wouldn''t have needed to. He knew that this was because the people were very enthusiastic, but they all respected each other. As long as he showed his unwillingness to be disturbed, basically those people would leave in silence. This is not the first time he has encountered such a thing. Hearing Raymond''s statement, Jonathan helplessly helped his forehead. He can roughly guess where the fanatical masses are due to understanding? Is it because of the terrible smell of Raymond that he doesn''t dare to approach? Now he was quiet and asked, "Raymond, why are you here?" This is the central business district of DIDU. With his knowledge of Raymond, he should not like this kind of ce very much. Raymond dropped his eyes. As a matter of fact, he didn''t know why he heard the news that Jonathan and Diana had met, so he ignored what was in his hands and ran over. Maybe there is some panic in my heart? Tiana knew that she and Jonathan had a good gic match, and he knew exactly what kind of mermaid Jonathan liked. So he was afraid, afraid that Diana would promise Jonathan something. He said faintly: "nothing. I just want to buy something. " His attitude was a little cold, but Jonathan didn''t care at all. Raymond''s bad temper had been known to him for a long time. Later, Raymond sat quietly, listening to the conversation between Jonathan in front of him and Gu Shengyin, who was sitting beside him. Most of the time, it was Jonathan who started the topic, and Gu Shengyin answered when he smelled it. This makes his heart fall gently. It seems that they are still strangers. Raymond has made up his mind to wait for tomorrow''s gic match. If it''s Diana and he, it''s natural. If he doesn''t match her genes as well as Jonathan Raymond hid the fierce look in his eyes. I''m sorry, Jonathan! Raymond''s bone is as stubborn and overbearing as his appearance. What he sees, whether it''s human beings or things, is absolutely not allowed to belong to others! Gu Sheng didn''t speak after sending Sophia a a message exining his temporary situation. Jonathan was a little upset. The perfect date he wanted was not like this at all. But Raymond, sitting on top of his floating car, didn''t mean to get off at half an hour. Gu Shengyin was the first to say goodbye. "It''s still early. We can have a dinner together." Jonathan asked. Gu Shengyin shook his head: "my friend Sophia has returned to school, I promised to be with her." Jonathan had no choice but to send Gu Shengyin back to school. When getting off the bus, Gu Sheng felt hot in his ear. Just as Raymond bent down to open the door, he said goodbye in her ear. Sophia was waiting for her at the school gate, with count Allen standing by her side. "Diana." Sophia was relieved to see Gu Shengyin. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1539 Gu Shengyin and Jonathan said goodbye, and they said goodbye to count Allen, who had been waiting here, before they went to the school. As soon as she walked into the school, Sophia was smiling at Gu Shengyin mysteriously: "tell me the truth, Diana, how well do you match your Royal Highness Prince Jonathan?" Gu Shengyin replied, "93%." "My God!" Sophia was amazed. She looked at Gu Shengyin with a smile in her eyes: "my dear Diana, I''m going to be a real princess soon." Gu Sheng looked at her helplessly: "don''t talk nonsense." Sophia thought she was shy. But Gu Shengyin knew that he could not marry Prince Jonathan. Raymond couldn''t have seen himself marry Jonathan. She has this confidence. The two of them walked towards the dormitory. At the same time, in another dorm in the mermaid school. The sullen Audrey opened a message: "I want to know who''s the best match for Diana Leonard''s genes." It was supposed to be confidential, but there was a member of the Monroe family working in the gene matching center, so Audrey could know something that no one else knew. She cut off themunication and sat on the bed fidgety. Today, she was going to take advantage of her break time to buy some beautiful clothes to prepare for her future visit to Prince Jonathan. Although Prince Jonathon didn''t contact the Monroe family two months after the match, Audrey had always been confident in herself, and she felt that she would be a real princess sooner orter. To this day. She was sitting on the other side of the bench, watching Prince Jonathan speak very attentively to the most annoying Diana. Audrey felt the great crisis as he was very gentle with Diana and listening to their conversation. Listen to Prince Jonathan''s tone, Diana''s gic matching degree may be higher than her own? How could it be? Audrey didn''t want to believe it. She didn''t want to buy anything. She came back in a hurry and contacted the person in the family to find out what was going on. The results came out quickly. Audrey looked at the bright red 93% of themunication, and she was filled with indignation. It''s Diana again! When I was in school, I just wanted to be in the limelight! But even if they like to rob! Why is she so annoying! Audrey sat alone in the room for a long time. She made a decision. If only Diana were not here. He would have been the best Mermaid of his time, and the one in the empire that matched his Highness Prince Jonathan the most. Gu Shengyin is reminded by the system that the threat value of the task target has reached a very high level. It''s about to start the plot, she knows. Audrey''s going to meet herself soon, isn''t it? Gu Sheng guessed that Audrey would start soon, but she couldn''t bear it. The next day, Audrey came to Gu Shengyin in private. She said that she was about to graduate, and there was no barrier between her ssmates. She wanted to remove all misunderstandings with Gu Shengyin before graduation. Of course, Gu Shengyin is very cooperative. In fact, Gu Shengyin really doesn''t know what Audrey thinks. Mermaid school control is very strict, she so clearly came to find herself, and with her appointment to go out. At that time, if she had an ident, how could she escape the rtionship? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1540 Maybe the mermaids in this world are well protected. I have no experience even in doing bad things. And Audrey wanted Diana''s life because of a whim. But no matter what, she did have a hand on Diana, and it had irreparable consequences. This alone is a sin that cannot be offset in any case. At noon the next day, Raymond''smunication device, which had been waiting for a day, finally rang in the imperial corps headquarters office. For the first time in his life, Raymond felt a little nervous. He got through to the phone: "hello?" ¡­¡­ The next day after the course, Gu Sheng took a walk after dinner and arrived at a very hidden artificialke in the school. This is where Audrey asked her out. Of course, Audrey actually wants to ask Gu Shengyin to go outside, but the school is too strict. Students are not allowed to go out during the holidays unless there is really something urgent. This is also for the safety of mermaids. Although the imperial capital is rtively safe, it is still a very dangerous thing for a mermaid to go out at night. Gu Shengyin arrived at his destination. There is a small stone pavilion here. Sitting in the stone pavilion, you can clearly see the reflection of the moon on the clear bright surface, beside which is a very luxuriant bamboo forest, and the streetmp is a little far away, so this corner seems a little dark. Gu Shengyin found out when he walked into the pavilion. It was a dead corner for monitoring. Audrey seems to have some brains. "Why this ce, Audrey?" Audrey came early and was sitting in the stone pavilion. Gu Shengyin went to her opposite and sat down. Audrey seemed to smile, and she said, "because there''s no one here." Audrey took a deep breath as she looked at the nk look of the opposite person. No one knew that she was hiding in her left hand under the table, holding aser beam gun that could easily prate the stone table. The palm of her left hand has been soaked with her own sweat. Today''s decision is really bold for Audrey. Look at Tina on the other side. The lights were dim, so even if the two were close, she couldn''t look at Diana as clearly and intuitively as in the day. But even in such a situation, Diana is still an easy-to-see beauty. Thinking of what he had seen in the day, Prince Jonathan and Diana talking happily, Audrey instantly felt the spirit in her heart again. Her voice couldn''t help but be a little sharp: "Diana, I ask you a question, I hope you can seriously answer me." Gu Sheng couldn''t help frowning: "Audrey, do you reallye to me for reconciliation with such an attitude?" Audrey cold face, about reconciliation, it was just an excuse she casually found. She''ll hate Diana all her life. Who wants to reconcile with her? She stares at Gu Shengyin and asks, "your gic match target is his Highness Prince Jonathan, isn''t it?" Gu Sheng''s face was startled. She seemed very surprised. How could she know. Seeing her look, Audrey was still a little angry even though she knew it first. Gnashing her teeth, she said, "Diane, promise me that you will refuse to be with his Highness Prince Jonathan." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1541 Gu Sheng frowned at this. To tell you the truth, even if she didn''t like Prince Jonathan in any way, she would be very unhappy to hear Audrey. It should be said that no one would be happy to hear such a rude remark. She lowered her face and said to Audrey, "Audrey, do you know what you''re talking about? Why do you interfere with my decision? " Audrey was a little excited. Without saying a word, she took out theser beam gun hidden under the table and pointed straight at Gu Shengyin: "do you agree or not? If I don''t agree, I don''t mind killing you! " With theser, it''s hard to avoid the gunshot, even if it''s not from the distance. Of course, Diana can''t escape, Gu Shengyin is not necessarily. Gu Sheng obediently put his hands on his head. She looked a little flustered, looked at Audrey and said, "Audrey, what are you doing? You''re against thew, you know? " Audrey saw her fear, and her heart suddenly filled with a strange sense of existence. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She felt as if she had been controlled by a devil named impulse. She just wants to obey her heart and let the person in front of her disappearpletely in this world. "Against thew?" Audreyughed. "As long as I don''t say it, you can''t say it. Who knows what I did?" Her face soon cooled down again and pointed a gun at Gu Shengyin: "you say, do you agree? As long as you promise to refuse your Royal Highness Prince Jonathan, I will consider releasing you. " Gu Shengyin said calmly, "you know, this is not something I can decide by myself." Gic matching is an authority, and most marriages in the CaSO Empire follow this pairing, because in this way, they can produce healthier offspring. Audrey was not at all moved by her words: "no, Diana, you can refuse. As long as the mermaid does not agree, even his royal highness will not press you Gu Sheng''s eyes are cold because of her words. She knew what Audrey meant. Yes, the imperial edict was very tolerant of mermaids. Even if the gic pairing is sessful, no one can force them to marry if they don''t want to. However, such a "wayward" Mermaid will not have any other aristocrats of status to marry her. Moreover, her gic samples will be destroyed by the gene matching center. In other words, as long as Gu Sheng dares to do so, her life will be basically destroyed. Either they will not marry for life, or they will marry poor civilians. Thanks to Audrey. Gu Sheng was about to say something more to dy his time, and his eyes were suddenly stunned. "Audrey, I think you need to be calm. Think about it. What would happen if you shot me? As we all know, you made an appointment with me during the day... " Audrey''s hand trembles and Gu Shengyin closes his mouth. Audrey sneered, "you don''t have to dy, I know..." At this moment, there was light not far away. Someone''sing! Audrey''s face changed greatly, looking at Gu Shengyin: "did you inform others?" Gu Shengyin showed his hands innocently: "Sophia and I said we would meet you in the evening. She may be worried about me, maybe..." It was not only Sophia who came, Audrey even saw the school inspection team. That is the elite troops specially sent by the military department to protect the safety of the students. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1542 Audrey''s heart was in despair, knowing that the matter was exposed. People over there seem to find something wrong here, and theye here very quickly. Audrey looked up and saw the radian of Gu Sheng''s smile. She didn''t know what it was. She even bit her teeth and said, "since it''s all exposed, Diana, you''re going to die!" The light of theser beam in her hand was so great that Gu Shengyin was shrouded in it. When the patrol team saw the light, they were all surprised. "Pa!" Audrey''s gun was shot to the ground. She was also quickly subdued. Audrey didn''t even resist. Instead, she was nervous and said, "ha ha ha ha, Tina, you''re still dead after all." Sophia also ran over and heard the first sentence, that''s it. She didn''t want to raise her hand and pped Audrey in the face. The soldiers on the patrol did not stop her. Sophia''s hands were shaking. She looked at the figure lying on the ground, but she didn''t dare to step forward. Is Pure and innocent Diana, really "Cough, cough. Is Sophia here? Come and give me a hand. I seem to have sprained my foot The cry of pain came from the ground. Sophia was stunned. She squatted down and saw Gu Sheng sitting up on her own. Surprised and pleased, she asked, not sure, "Diana, are you ok?" Gu Sheng said with a smile, "maybe it''s a big life? Just now I slipped my foot and fell down to avoid herser beam... " Before she could finish her words, she was hugged by the excited Sophia: "that''s wonderful!" Gu Shengyin: "it''s Honey, can you get me up first! Audrey was in a trance when she heard Gu Shengyin''s voice. At the moment, she broke down and yelled, "Diana, how can you be ok? I know..." "Miss Monroe." The patrol soldier standing beside her said in a cold voice, "please save your strength and think about how to make your crime lighter then?" In the eyes of these soldiers, mermaids are delicate and weak and need gentle care. But under their eyes, a mermaid was almost murdered! this kind of thing can''t be tolerated! Even if it was a mermaid, I couldn''t bear it! Audrey was taken away, and Gu Shengyin was escorted back to the dormitory by Sophia and the patrol team. The school didn''t hide such a thing, but informed the Leonard family at that time. It''s amazing. All the three masters of the Leonard family now went to the school and were relieved to see that Gu Sheng was OK. They asked Gu Shengyin to be taken home to recuperate. Gu Shengyin''s elder brother directly questioned the school''s protection for the students. It was said that if Diana had not just fallen, she would have They couldn''t even think about the consequences. The school was in the wrong. After hearing their request, after consulting Gu Shengyin, the Leonard family took her home overnight. Almost at the same time, Raymond, who was ready to rest at home, received the news. "What do you say?" The man''s whole body breath suddenly condenses. - ten changes for Book Currency subscription! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1543 The subordinates on the opposite side were a little nervous. After making things clear in a few words, he saw that the Marshal''s face was gloomy and almost killing. He was inexplicably nervous. Fortunately, Raymond didn''t mean to embarrass innocent people. He cut off themunication after the report was finished. He didn''t feel sleepy all at once. God knows how much he would like to go to the Leonard family to see if she was OK. Just in what name? Just now something happened to him. Did he know that he was looking for someone to watch her? Raymond had to bear it. For the first time, he regretted that the gic matching center had concealed their gic match. At that time, he thought that he would find a time to tell her and give her a surprise. I didn''t expect, but now there is less reason to visit. After thinking about it, he sent a message to the gene matching center overnight. It''s the limit to hold back tonight. He''s going to the Leonards tomorrow anyway! At the same time, Gu Sheng, who returned home, was asked several times by his family. It was determined that only a slight sprain in his right foot made them feel relieved. Mother Cassie frowned. She was very satisfied with Prince Jonathan. But now, although the heart knows that this matter has nothing to do with Prince Jonathan, but after all, her daughter was injured because of him, and she can not help but have some pimples in her heart. Gu Sheng reluctantly watched his parents and elder brother turn around him, let them go to rest also did not listen. Finally, she could only say that she was tired and wanted to go to bed. The three people quickly told her to have a good rest and then retired. It is only that the three masters of the Leonard family did not go to bed after they left the room, but discussed the matter in the living room. "This thing can''t be done like this. What about the Deanna Monroe people who want to harm us?" The elder brother Burton of Gu Shengyin put away his smile and said in a deep voice. Cassie, who has always been gentle, was also cold faced: "yes, as long as I think about my Tianna almost being hurt, my heart can''t help a burst of fear..." She said, in her daughter''s room has been holding the tears so down. Andersonforted his wife and said, "don''t worry, I''ll go to Mermaid Rights Association to apply tomorrow. This time, no one will let it go." However, the three members of the family did not expect that they had already made ns in front of them. The next day, there was a bigger surprise waiting for them. "What do you say?" Anderson called out directly. He was exercising on hiswn at home when he received a message from the gic matching center. And the content of the news, directly let him stay in ce. Anderson couldn''t believe it until he cut off themunication. He didn''t care to exercise at the moment, so he went to his wife who was watering the flowers: "Cassie, Cassie!" Cassie stood up, a little discontented: "what about your aristocratic demeanor, Anderson?" Anderson ignored his wife''s words, but said in a trance: "I just received the news from the gene matching center that our family, Diana, and marshal Raymond''s gene matching degree has reached 98%!" Cassie thought she had heard something wrong: "who did you say?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1544 Anderson was still a little excited, and he repeated, "it''s marshal Kagle Raymond!" Cassie''s hands are soft. She tries to hold her hands and put the flowers on the ground instead of letting them fall. In disbelief, she said, "I remember Marshal Raymond was not against gene matching?" Marshal Kagle Raymond never went to the gene matching center to provide samples. He didn''t like the so-called gene pairing, which was known to the entire empire. Anderson was a little confused. "I don''t know when Marshal Raymond will provide the gene samples, but it''s a message from the gene matching center, and there should be no mistake," he said Cassie was still a little stunned: "98%..." This is the data that the imperial gene matching center has never been able to achieve since its establishment! What does a 98% fit mean? The genes between the two people almost reached a perfect fit, and each other''s genes seemed to be specially made for each other. And these two people, their offspring, havepletely inherited all the excellent genes of both parents, even to a higher level. This is almost impossible, but it happened! Anderson and Cathy were both surprised and happy at this time. At this time, the housekeeper of the family suddenly heard the news: "Sir, madam, marshal Raymond is visiting." The housekeeper''s voice is always calm and elegant, which is the most basic quality of a qualified housekeeper. But if you listen carefully, you can hear a wonderful trace of excitement and excitement hidden in the Butler''s voice. Raymond, the imperial male god, is not for nothing! Any man, when he is young, will have a dream about the army. Many people have realized it, but more people, for various reasons, let this dream only stay in the dream stage. And Raymond is the perfect person to interpret their dreams. Anderson and Cathy looked at each other and realized that marshal Raymond might have known the result of the gene pairing. I just don''t know what the other party''s intention is. After all, Raymond doesn''t like gic matching, which is something the entire empire knows. Anyway, they went to the gate to wee Raymond. When they reached the door, Burton, the eldest son, was already standing there, chatting with Raymond excitedly. Anderson took the lead. "Marshal Raymond, wee to the Leonards." Raymond nodded to Anderson. "Hello, master Leonard." He looked at Cassie on one side: "Mrs. Leonard." Cassie smiles nervously. Gu Shengyin got up at this time because he went to bedtest night. As soon as she woke up, she heard the message from the system. "Raymond is here? So fast? " Gu Shengyin looked at the time. At eight o''clock, he was in a hurry. "The first thing is that you''re hurt, and it''s not easy for him to resisting in this morning; the second is that your gic match hase out," the system said Gu Sheng was curious: "how many?" She thought it would be higher than Jonathan. Even though she got 98% higher, she was surprised Gu Sheng opened his eyes in surprise: "this is supposed to be a shocking news of the Empire?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1545 Gu Shengyin thought well. Not to mention that this can be called a perfect gic match, the identity of one of the protagonists is enough to make this issue a hot topic for the whole empire. At this moment, Gu Shengyin''smunicator rang. Cassie''s soft voice came over, "Diana, are you up? If you get up, you cane to the guest room and have guests at home. " Gu Sheng replied, and with the help of the robot, he quickly chose his clothes and put them on. After cleaning up, he went downstairs. Then he saw Raymond, who was talking with his father and brother. Gu Sheng picked his eyebrows in surprise. She was surprised that Raymond could talk to them. After all, she thought that what she saw when she went downstairs would be the awkward appearance of several people facing each other in silence. Seeing hering, Anderson said with a smile, "Tiana, this is Marshal Raymond. Don''t you need me to introduce you?" Then he said to Raymond, "this is my little daughter, Diana." Gu Sheng stood aside cleverly, smiling at Raymond: "Marshal Raymond, hello." Raymond suddenly got up and went to her side. People in the Leonard family were a little surprised by his actions. Raymond held out a hand to Gu Shengyin: "Hello, Miss Leonard." Gu Sheng blinked his eyes, looked at him for a second, and then held out his hand hesitantly. It''s so small. So soft. It''s sofortable. That''s what Raymond felt. But on the surface, he just calmly shook Gu Shengyin''s hand and calmly let go: "nice to meet you." It was just a greeting. Anderson, they were relieved. Looking at Diana''s appearance, it seems that he does not repel fear of himself. Raymond sighs with relief in his heart. He had tried to soften his breath a little, for fear of frightening the little mermaid. Cassie was relieved to see her little daughter getting along with Marshal Raymond. Marshal Raymond is old enough that it''s almost impossible for both of them not to be partners in terms of their gic fitness. She was afraid that marshal Raymond was a perfect imperial marshal, but could not be a good husband. Compared with an iceberg man like Marshal Raymond, she suddenly felt that his royal highness, Prince Jonathan, had a good gentleness. Several people chatted for a while, and Raymond suddenly said, "hasn''t miss Leonard had breakfast yet?" He said this with a slight frown, as if he were dissatisfied. Gu Sheng said in his heart that I heard that you were here as soon as I got up. Where can I have time to eat? Cassie looked at Raymond and wondered what Marshal Raymond meant. Is it a simple question, or do you not like the way of life of Diana? If it is thetter, she will start to worry again Before she could guess, Raymond opened his mouth. He looked at Gu Shengyin and said, "mermaid''s intestines are always delicate. Miss Leonard''s better go and use something first. We can talk about other thingster." That''s exactly what Cassie meant. She was afraid of being rude in front of the guests, so she let Diana down quickly. I didn''t expect that marshal Raymond looked indifferent, but he was very careful. Cassie thought of it with satisfaction. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1546 So Gu Sheng went to the restaurant because of a good man. When she came out after breakfast, she found Raymond alone in the living room. The other side sat in the living room and stood up when she came out. Obviously, he''s waiting for himself. "Has Miss Leonard had breakfast yet?" Raymond asked. Gu Sheng nodded. Raymond nodded. "Let''s go for a walk in the garden. It happens that I have something to do with you, Miss Leonard." Gu Shengyin said that there was no problem, so they went out one after another. Raymond is in front, Gu Shengyin is in the back. After a while, Raymond stopped. Gu Shengyin also stopped. There was a trace of helplessness in Raymond''s voice: "am I walking too fast, Miss Leonard?" Gu Sheng shakes his head. She can see that Raymond has slowed down as much as possible to amodate himself. Raymond turned to look at her. "So why is Miss Leonard always behind me? I can''t walk around and talk to you. " Gu Sheng''s face turned red, so he quickly stepped up and finally stood shoulder to shoulder with Raymond. Raymond was satisfied. After walking side by side for a while, Raymond suddenly said, "Miss Leonard, you can probably guess what I''m here for today?" Gu Sheng looks at him nkly. Watching system: host good acting! Looking at her appearance, Raymond was not sure whether she really did not know or to avoid. But it doesn''t matter if he avoids it. What he''s good at is getting to the point. "I got a message from the gene matching center yesterday that Miss Leonard and I have a gic match of 98 percent." Raymond stares at Gu Shengyin tightly, not letting go of her slightest reaction. Today''s little mermaid is wearing a goose yellow skirt. The fresh color makes her skin color extra white and tender. Looking at it like this, this little mermaid doesn''t look like 18 years old at all. Hearing her own words, her eyes widened, as if at a loss. However, her big blue eyes went straight up to Raymond''s. As if she was scalded, she lowered her eyes: "ah 98%, so So? " The reaction clearly pleased Raymond. A smile shed in his eyes, but it was a pity that Gu Shengyin, who lowered his head, did not notice. Raymond said solemnly, "so miss Leonard, would you like to be the future mistress of the Raymond family?" "Ah?" Gu Sheng raised his head, his eyes were in a panic, and his face turned red. Obviously, she didn''t think that Raymond would say so directly. In Raymond''s eyes, her appearance was extremely delicious. I really want to take a bite. High cold Marshal Raymond thought without expression. "This This, this, I want to ask the meaning of the family... " Raymond''s tone was natural: "I''ve talked to Leonard and Mrs. Cassie, and they''re very supportive of our marriage." Anderson said they were following Diana''s wishes, but Raymond had automatically reced it with their default meaning. When the little mermaid heard this, it seemed that the whole person was about to burn. She lowered her head, and her face turned red and refused to speak. Raymond appreciated her shyness and said solemnly, "if you don''t speak, I''ll take it as you agree." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1547 Gu Sheng did not expect that this man should be so domineering. But Diana was naive and naive, and didn''t know how to refute it. The consequence of not knowing how to refute it is that, as Raymond said, the matter has been settled! Raymond also said: "then I will call you Tiannater?" Gu Sheng still lowered his head, saying that he did not want to pay attention to him. Raymond knew she was shy and didn''t care. She said, "I''ll announce our marriage in advance. Don''t worry, I''ll give you a grand wedding." So, when the three masters of the Leonard family saw the two again, it was Marshal Raymond''s still calm face, but her own Diana was red with him. We are all past people, see this look, what do not understand? Seeing her daughter like this, Mrs. Cassie was happy and mncholy. Raymond sent Gu Shengyin back to the hall and said goodbye. As he left, he nced at Gu Shengyin beside him: "I''ll go first, Diana." Gu Shengyin finally looked up at him: "goodbye, marshal Raymond." Raymond raised his eyebrows when he heard this. Instead of leaving, he looked at her. This look made Gu Shengyin blush again. Seeing the little mermaid''s face at a loss, Raymond sighed in a low voice: "address Gu Sheng was confused: "Marshal Raymond..." Looking at Raymond''s eyes, Gu Sheng is blessed to his heart for an instant. Facing Raymond''s burning appearance, she stammered: "goodbye, card, Kagle..." Raymond was satisfied. He took a pick from the corner of his lip and said, "that''s it, Diana. Call me Kagle." Raymond, that''s what outsiders call it. You have to call me Kagle. The Leonards were relieved to see how they were getting along. In this way, marshal Raymond seems to have a good feeling for Diana. So they can rest assured. Raymond was quick. The next day, when he returned to his family, he announced the news. Hearing that he was willing to marry, Mrs. Raymond was almost d to cry. God knows how long she looked forward to it. The next day, Raymond announced the good news to the whole empire through the starwork media. Marshal Raymond is getting married! This news quickly upied the headlines of various media, even the news of the birth of the first person in three generations of the royal family was suppressed. Fanatical admirers searched for information about the bride. Miss Leonard? Well, my family background is very good. No pictures found? How can the Leonards protect people so well! What''s the gic match with Marshal? When I saw the numbers below, everyone was dumbfounded. Many people rubbed their eyes and looked at it carefully. Finally, they were sure that they did not read it wrong. 98%£¡ God! This is a miracle! Or Raymond''s voice sounded very happy, and the Raymond family were very happy, and no one came out of the ck people. Of course, once in a while, one or two people who want to go out and do business are met with suspicion by Raymond''s fanatical admirers. Marshal has been single for so many years and finally ns to get married! What''s more, the bride has such a high degree of gene matching! even if they don''t wish them well, they don''t want to mix the water with their eyes? Absolutely can''t bear it! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1548 In a word, the whole empire of CaSO, the blessing of Marshal almost upied the whole mainstream. But there are also people who are unhappy. Like Prince Jonathan. He also received a message from the gene matching center the day before. After all, it has something to do with him. Jonathan was stunned at the time. He didn''t expect that his bride to be had such a high gic match with his best friend. He had not yet figured out what to do. Today he saw Raymond''s high-profile deration. He said he would marry ady of the Leonard family! What about him! Jonathan suddenly felt betrayed by his best friend. With little thought, he turned on videomunication. Raymond soon appeared in front of Jonathan. Jonathan looked at him angrily: "Raymond, you today''s behavior, worthy of our friendship?" Raymond looked at Jonathan quietly until he was a little ufortable. Raymond finally said, "Jonathan, you should know if I''m sorry for you. Diana doesn''t belong to you, it belongs to me. " Jonathan looked cold. "But you know I like her Raymond''s voice also cooled: "but she doesn''t like you! And Jonathan, don''t tell me you don''t know how much gic match I have with Diana? Even from the perspective of imperial edict, Diana, she belongs to me "You have nothing to do with her, and you have no position to question me." Jonathan fell. In fact, Raymond is right. He has no position to question. Raymond and her are more gically matched. I didn''t have any engagement with the Leonard family. He has already had some regrets at the moment. I regret that when I knew the result, I didn''t go to the Leonard family at the first time, and I decided with Diana. If he and Diana have any points, no matter who, even if they have 100% gic match with Diana, they can''t take Diana away from him. But no regrets and no ifs. He failed to seize his own opportunity, so in this game, which is not a game, he lost in a mess. There was also a shock, Audrey, who was in Mermaid prison. She has not been convicted, and because of the identity of the mermaid, she is only detained in the mermaid prison for the time being. Apart from herck of freedom, her life was not hard. She sat in a daze when she heard two imperial policemen chatting. The content of the chat was Marshal Raymond''s marriage. Marshal Raymond? Audrey knew that, of course. When she was very young, she also worshipped a hero like Marshal Raymond. But as she grew older, she no longer liked that kind of cold person, but pursued a man as warm as Prince Jonathan. "Marshal Raymond''s fiancee has a very good family background. She is actually the daughter of the rich Leonard family in the imperial capital..." The Leonards? Audrey opened her eyes wide. As far as she knows, the emperor can be called the rich Leonard family, only Diana Leonard this daughter! Isn''t Diana Jonathan''s Royal Highness 93% gically matched? Suddenly, she opened the door of the room. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1549 When the two saw that she was ok, the expressions on their faces became impatient. Audrey had always been arrogant and had a bad temper. She had not restrained herself much when she arrived here. Instead, she became more and more severe. If it was someone else, they would have taught him how to be obedient. However, this is a precious Mermaid, but the charges have not been settled, they dare not start. But there is no conflict between not doing something and hating the bad tempered Mermaid. So when they saw Audrey, they didn''t look good. Audrey was not in the mood to argue with them. Instead, she asked in a hurry, "who is the mermaid that marshal Raymond is going to marry Looking at her anxious appearance, the two men suddenly remembered that the mermaid was sent here, as if to kill her ssmates. And her ssmate, it is said, is thedy of the Leonard family She would be ruined for the rest of her life if she was sent to prison, but that Miss Leonard would soon be the Grand Marshal''s wife of the Empire. The two people''s faces suddenly showed a smile. They had long been unhappy with Audrey, but they had no way to deal with her. This time, there was a way to stimte her. One of them said, "you ask Marshal Raymond''s fiancee? Of course, it''s thedy of the Leonard family, the richest man in the imperial capital. " He said it with pride, as if he had something to do with it. Audrey turned pale. "Is it Diana Leonard?" In fact, how could the newspaper have written Diana''s name, but the two men still nodded. Audrey murmured pale, "how could it be? How could she marry Marshal Raymond? It shouldn''t be like this... " Listening to the woman''s voice, the person who spoke before frowned and said, "what do I mean by that? Marshal and his fiancee gene matching degree reached 98%, which is a natural couple. If she doesn''t marry Marshal Raymond, can you? Do you deserve to look at yourself without a mirror? " He obviously misunderstood Audrey and thought that she had some ulterior thought about Marshal Raymond. Audrey heard this 98%, the foot is a soft, unexpectedly this is straight sitting on the ground. She put out her hand to cover her face andughed low. Afterughing for a while, big tears fell down her fingers. Those two people looked at him, a person hesitantly said: "this person is not stimted too big, crazy?" Another man said coldly, "it has nothing to do with us. We just shared a piece of good news for her to celebrate. " The person who had opened his mouth before was also right. They sat up and ignored Audrey who was crying on the ground. Audrey had never regretted so much. When she just came here, she didn''t feel that she had done something wrong. She was working hard for her own happiness. But now? The fact told her that what she did was a joke. Diana would never marry Prince Jonathan at all. She didn''t get in her way. Then why are you? Because of a guess, because of a misunderstanding. Put myself in this terrible mess prison. She regretted it. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1550 But it was no use regretting it. Those who know that she is regretting are irrelevant people. Those who should really repent may never see her again in this life. Gu Shengyin is very busy. After Raymond released the news, she was almost bombed by countless people. Her ssmates, as well as the rtives of the Leonard family, sent their wishes one by one. The most exciting is Sophia. It wasn''t enough for her to get excited in the newsletters. She went to Leonard''s house in person at the end of the month on holiday. They have a good rtionship. Sophia has been to Leonard''s house before, so she is no stranger here. Sophia saw Gu Shengyin and gave her a hug. Gu Sheng had been staying at home because of thest incident, and had not seen each other for nearly two weeks. Sophia sighed: "I thought you would be a real princess, but I didn''t do it to be the Marshal''s wife!" In terms of the title alone, the Royal concubine sounds a little more dignified than the Marshal''s wife. But the prince''s title is better. In terms of real power, there is no way topare with the marshal who is in charge of the top ten legions of CaSO empire. Not to mention the prince, even the emperor of CaSO Empire, it was polite to see Raymond. Sophia has some concerns. She clearly remembered that thest time she invited Diana out for a visit, she met Prince Jonathan. From the way Prince Jonathan looked, he clearly liked Diana. So, can he be reconciled? After all, it''s your royal highness. If you want to get into trouble, the Leonards are afraid to have a hard time. She voiced her concerns. Gu Shengforted her with a smile: "don''t worry. Let''s not say that the prince''s highness is not the kind of person with the heart of a viin. Even if there is something, Kager will solve it." "Kagle?" Sophiaughed at this. She looked at Gu Sheng and said in teasing, "how long have you been spreading this news? So soon it''s Kagle? " Gu Sheng turned away and did not speak because his face was slightly red. Leave Sophia to smile. And with this colleague, Raymond''s. Mrs. Raymond is a very beautifuldy. Raymond''s father old Raymond died early. Such arge family, hard by such a weak Mermaid up. Raymond had always respected his mother, and had never disobeyed her in anything other than marriage. Now, even this wish of Mrs. Raymond ising true. She looked at her son in a very good mood: "Kagle, have you met thedy of the Leonard family? What do you think? " Raymond looked at his mother, thought about it, and said two words: "very good." If someone else had changed, Mrs. Raymond would have felt that someone else was perfunctory. But she knew her son''s character well, and his being able to say these two words showed that she was very fond of Miss Leonard. Mrs. Raymond is more curious about his wife. I don''t know what kind of mermaid can be liked by Kagle? Raymond naturally saw his mother''s mind. He hesitated for a moment and said a good word for Gu Shengyin in front of his mother: "Diana is very good. You will like it when you see it." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1551 Oh, it''s called Diana. Mrs. Raymond thought it was wonderful. Looking at Raymond, it''s obvious that he is deeply rooted in love. She was happy in her whole life. When her husband was there, she was obedient to her. After her husband left, her son also won great honor for her. She can say that there is no regret in her life. She has been urging Raymond to get married, and also hopes that he can quickly find a partner who can apany him all his life. Mrs. Raymond wanted her son to be happy, so she didn''t force Raymond to refuse gic matching again and again. How can Raymond be happy if he doesn''t find a partner he likes? But now it''s all right. Looking at Raymond, he should like thedy of the Leonard family very much. "When you have time, you can bring her over and show it to mom." Said Mrs Raymond. Mrs. Raymond nodded ¡­¡­ Gu Sheng is led out of the door by Sophia. Sophia is an outgoing and active person. After hearing that Gu Sheng had been OK for a long time due to foot injury and stayed at home for a week, she dragged her to go out for a walk. Gu Sheng was helpless. Even if she says she feels good to be alone, Sophia doesn''t think she can. "You, an 18-year-old girl, look like a little olddy." Sophia said this with a look of disgust. Knowing that she is still for her own good in essence, Gu Sheng can only reluctantly let her toss. Thew and order of the imperial capital has always been very good, so neither of them was apanied by others and went shopping and eating by themselves. But in this world, there are always so many coincidences. For example, Sophia and Gu Sheng have never had any problems after countless times, so they are blocked today. It''s three tall men - any man, of course, is tall for a mermaid. At the first moment, his muscles were bulging, and his expression on his face was a little fierce. It didn''t look like a serious person. Sophia and Gu Shengyin are not afraid. Thews of the Empire were very strict, especially those rting to Mermaid. These three people should not dare to touch them, unless they are already impatient. Sophia had a straight, hot temper and said, "you''re in the way of our sisters." The leading man said with a smile: "such a spacious road, we just can meet, this is fate. Two little beauties, would you like to have a drink with us A bright tune. Drama. When the man spoke, his eyes fell on Gu Shengyin, obviously interested in her. Sophia was furious at this. To be honest, they studied etiquette art in Mermaid school since childhood. Most of them were followed by their families when they went out. It can be said that they have never met such a shameless person. Sophia said angrily, "who wants to go out for a drink with you? Get out of the way The three men were obviously not prepared to follow her instructions. Seeing that the leader was going to walk in towards them, some people around him had already noticed that something was wrong. A man who happened to pass by frowned and said, "what are you doing?" The men of the Empire were educated from childhood that mermaids need to be protected. Whether familiar or unfamiliar. So when the man realized that there were only two mermaids on one side, he hurried over for fear that they would suffer losses. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1552 Before the three men opened their mouths, Sophia cried out, "these three men are blocking our way. We must go and drink with them!" She yelled, and some people who were walking on the road who didn''t notice the situation also looked over. Two small and beautiful mermaids, and the opposite three a face fierce look, is not a good guy in the confrontation. Then contact the words of the lower part. Good guy, someone bullied mermaid! In an instant, the three men found that at least a dozen people with bad looks walked towards this side. "Special! Who let you shout!" The man at the head was obviously a little grumpy. At this time, the previous enthusiastic passer-by hade to them. Hearing the man''s rude words, his face was very bad: "you guys, decent men bullying two mermaids, but also graceful and a little bit of shame? What about the badnguage After the leader, someone scolded: "Mom, what''s your business, you dog takes mice..." He has not finished scolding, passers-by has rushed forward to give him a hard blow. At the same time, the rest of the passers-by also arrived one after another. Seeing the fight, they all rushed to beat the three men in the past. Because it''s obvious that the three guys who are not good people at first nce are embarrassing two mermaids. Gu Shengyin looks at this scene and wants to go away. But these enthusiastic people are obviously for their two talents to help each other, how to say thank you first. She thought that the people should at least give a little lesson and they would leave. Who knows they didn''t seem to get angry and beat them around for a long time. Gu Sheng was stunned: ording to such a beating method, even if the gically optimized human body is very strong, I am afraid it will be lying in the hospital for a long time. In the end, it was the inspectors patrolling the capital that separated them. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Several armed inspectors came in floating cars and forcibly separated them. Because of this, Gu Sheng saw the three men. Very good. I guess their wives won''t know each other when they get home - Oh, no, mermaid is very precious. These three are not married at first sight. The inspector''s face was very bad. The emperor was the best ce of order in CaSO empire. Almost never had such a rude fight. It''s better to fight more than to fight less. He said to the passers-by, "what are you doing? Fight, right? You want toe with me, right? Today I.... " "Comrade inspector." Gu Shengyin went to the inspector who was educating the people and interrupted him. Originally, the inspector was very unhappy that his words were interrupted, but when he saw that the other party was a very beautiful mermaid, his face softened a little. Gu Sheng was very sorry for her face. She exined, "in fact, these big brothers are all for our sisters..." She said the story in a simple tone. The inspector''s face grew colder after hearing her words. But this time it was against the three. "I said that such a thing would happen. Are you guys capable? Bullying mermaid? Your mother has raised you in vain. I thought you were unlucky before, but now I think you should!... " After scolding for a while, he turned his head and apologized to the passers-by with a smile: "I''m sorry, everyone, I didn''t know that I had wronged you." Others expressed their understanding. - twenty shifts! Book Currency subscription! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1553 Several inspectors will three people a person, after buckle up, throw on the suspension car, said to take back to carry on the ideological education. People on those roads saw that things were settled and left one by one. However, Gu Shengyin and Sophia were stopped by the inspector who had been swearing. "I said that you two little girls and two mermaids should also pay attention when they go out. Are there no elders or brothers to apany you at home? Although the quality of our imperial people is generally very high, there will inevitably be some ck sheep. Don''t take chances... " Sophia looked at Gu Shengyin in pain and winked at her secretly. Gu Sheng was calm on the face, but in his heart he felt: This inspector uncle, eloquence is really good! "Thank you for your concern. I''ll pay attention to itter. I won''t let her go out alone." A cold voice came from the side. It attracted Gu Shengyin''s mind and sessfully interrupted the inspector''s chatter. The inspector turned his head and looked at the face he had never seen in the news. "Yuan, marshal!" He couldn''t help swallowing, which was exciting. He saw the marshal. However, the next second he reflected, just what the marshal said. The inspector suddenly saw Marshal Raymond walking up to the blonde Mermaid. His face was cold, but his eyes showed concern: "are you OK, Diana?" Gu Shengyin shook his head: "it''s OK. How did youe?" Instead of answering her question immediately, Raymond turned to the inspector and said, "can I take my fiancee and her friends away now?" The inspector wanted to say no, the twodies need to make a record. But in the face of the Marshal''s oppressive eyes, he found that he could not say anything negative. Finally, he just nodded hard and said, "yes." Raymond stretched out his hand and took Gu Shengyin''s hand. He turned his head and whispered, "let''s go." Gu Shengyin can almost feel Sophia''s gossiping eyes. She can only follow Raymond calmly, and Sophia quickly follows them. When they got on Raymond''s floating car, he asked them where they were going. Seeing his posture, Gu Sheng wanted to send them. He said, "actually, we don''t have any destination. We''re just going to have something to eat." This is an obvious evasion. Where did you know that Raymond even nodded: "that''s right, I didn''t have lunch, let''s get together." Gu Sheng helped his forehead secretly. She said with some headache: "if you dress like this and have such a high recognition face, you will be recognized." She meant to tell Raymond that it would be inconvenient, but Raymond said with a natural expression: "how about being recognized? I have dinner with my fiancee. What''s the problem? " Gu Sheng finds himself speechless. Well, she could only say in her heart, whatever you want. She didn''t see Raymond''s curly lip. Raymond found himself in a dark state of caution. For example, he likes to watch Diana, who is reluctant but helpless, and can only follow her own appearance. Small face red, slightly bulging. It''s so cute! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1554 Gu Shengyin''smunicator rings. She opened it and saw it was from Sophia: Marshal Raymond, it''s so handsome! She had a helpless look at Sophia sitting beside her. Sure enough, she saw her eyes shining at herself. Seeing Gu Shengyin''s eyes, she also winked at her. Another message was sent: "my boyfriend is really powerful." Gu Sheng quietly put away the messenger and ignored her. Raymond stops the car in one ce. He opened the door for them, and then said to them, "this is a ce I oftene to. It tastes good." Sophia took a look at the sign silently, and said that this ce should not only have money but also power, but also queue up to eat. It''s delicious. Sure enough, with the marshal, there is meat to eat! Raymond said that he didn''t care about being found, but he took care of Gu Shengyin''s feelings and found such a ce where it was impossible to be photographed. Several people ate. To tell you the truth, from the taste alone, the food here is already the best food for Gu Shengyin to eat in the world. But after all, she has experienced so many worlds and tried many kinds of delicious food, so she didn''t feel too much. But Sophia is different. Gu Shengyin looks like she is going to cry. "Sophia, what''s the matter with you?" she asked Sophia looked up at her with tears in her eyes. "It''s so delicious!" Gu Shengyin: "it''s Yes. She suddenly thought of her master cooking and said, "next time youe to my house, I''ll cook for you." Sophia took a sip of juice and looked at Gu Shengyin in surprise: "you can cook, Diana?" Gu Shengyin nodded: "is there anything strange about this?" Of course it''s strange. Sofia said it was a very difficult thing. In fact, Gu Shengyin can''t understand why people in this world, both physically and intellectually, have evolved to an extremely severe level. However, in terms of food, the skill has degeneratedpletely. Sophia said in disbelief, "but Diana, I''ve never seen you cook any food." Gu Sheng said with a confident smile, "then you can have a good time." Sophia''s eyes brightened. As a good sister for more than ten years, she knew that her good friend never said anything uncertain. Diana said that she had a good mouth She made a decision without saying a word: "what are you waiting for next time? It''s better to choose a day than to collide with it, or just today? " Gu Shengyin: "it''s At this time, a piece of paper towel handed over from the side. It''s Raymond. Obviously, he has been paying attention to Gu Shengyin. Seeing that she finished eating, he handed over the tissue in his hand. Sophia looked at the stars in her eyes. I really didn''t expect that marshal Raymond would be so careful when he looked at such a cold person. If this scene goes out. I don''t know how many mermaids in the Empire are going to cry to death - jealous. Gu Sheng wiped the corners of his mouth and heard Raymond say, "my mother, I want to see you." What? Gu Sheng was cold for a while and then reacted: "ah? When I get ready, I''ll see her old man. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1555 Raymond coughed in a low voice. Gu Shengyin swears, from her own point of view, she must have seen Raymond justughed. Raymond said, "my mother, she is not old. And I don''t like being called an old man. " Gu Sheng blinked his eyes, which reflected that Mrs. Raymond was indeed a youngdy in terms of the average life span of human beings in the world. She was a little sorry: "I''m sorry, I broke my word." "Don''t apologize to me." Raymond whispered. "Ah?" Gu Sheng looks at him with some iprehension. Raymond looked at her deeply: "I can tolerate everything you have." Gu Shengyin''s face turned red again. On one side, Sophia couldn''t help but reach out and cover her chest. Oh, my God, marshal Raymond is so handsome, so cool, so powerful. Even if he even says love words with a cold face, why is he more advanced than ordinary men? Such a man, it is to force the existence of other men in the world! By contrast, my fiance, count Allen, who only said I like you, was ruined in a sh. Sofia said she was hurt. Looking at Gu Shengyin''s red face again, Raymond couldn''t help but raise the corner of his lips. "You are beautiful." Gu Sheng raised his head in a daze and said that he could not keep up with his rhythm. Raymond said the rest: "my mother will love it." Gu Shengyin didn''t know how the dialogue was going on. Anyway, when she responded, she had promised to go to Raymond''s house. She calmed down for a moment and found that she couldn''t escape. She could only think of a way and said, "Raymond Kagle. " Seeing Raymond''s eyes, she changed her address in time. "Are we going to prepare some presents first?" Raymond nodded. Although her mother didn''t care, she hoped that Diana would make a perfect impression on her when she first met. "Mother loves nes," he told Gu Gu Shengyin has heard of this. Women, in general, will like beautiful jewelry, and there will certainly be a favorite category. Mrs. Raymond is a famous ne. Gu Shengyin went to a very famous jewelrypany, and after a long time of selection, he found a suitable one. Sophia, who was following her, was not nervous at all. She is now in a state of extreme excitement - because Raymond is worried that Gu Sheng will be nervous and invited her to visit. At the thought that she was going to marshal Raymond''s house, Sophia felt like she was flying. When several people arrived at Raymond''s house, Mrs. Raymond, who had already received the news, waited at the door in person. Looking at the two young girls who came down from the car, her eyes swept around and fell on Gu Shengyin. "This is Miss Leonard, isn''t it?" She said with a smile. She is a rare beauty. She gave her son a look of approval: good eyes! Raymond corrected her address: "it''s Diana." Aware of Mrs. Raymond''s funny eyes, Gu Shengyin had to show a shy look: "Hello, Mrs. Raymond." She handed over the present in her hand. Mrs. Raymond looked at her with a smile: "Kagle has asked me to call you Tiana. Do you still call me Mrs. Raymond?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1556 Gu Sheng was stunned for a second, looked at the beautiful and gentle face of thedy in front of him and called out in a low voice. Mrs. Raymond began tough and quickly weed several people in. Of course, she did not forget Sophia. A few words made Sophia Muru look at her adoringly. Several people sat down in the living room, and Mrs. Raymond got up to prepare snacks and drinks. When he came out again, Gu Shengyin saw that Mrs. Raymond was wearing her own ne. There was a slight warmth in her heart. It wasn''t a big deal, but obviously Mrs. Raymond gave her enough respect. Meeting Gu Shengyin''s eyes, Mrs. Raymond said with a smile: "I fell in love with the ne you bought at one nce. I feel it matches my skirt today. Diana has a good eye." Gu Shengughed. Mrs. Raymond is a well-informed and humorous woman, and chatting with her is a pleasure. Whether it''s elegant art or market jokes, she can talk. Sophia looked at Mrs. Raymond brightly and said sincerely, "you are a wonderful woman, Mrs. Raymond." Mrs. Raymond couldn''t help but cover her mouth with a smile: "Dear Sophia, you''re so small. Your mouth is so sweet." She said with regret: "I have lived a wonderful life in my life. If there is any imperfection, it must be the loss of a lovely daughter like you." Mrs Raymond is very satisfied with Gu Shengyin. While chatting, she has been observing Gu Shengyin. She soon found that the girl had nothing to criticize in her knowledge, in her speech, in her manner. In fact, such a perfect woman is often boring. But thisdy of the Leonard family is different. She is naive and naive. Although she has perfect manners, she is full of enthusiasm and vitality instead of being rigid. It''s easy to talk to her. Mrs. Raymond couldn''t help but take a look at her son, who had been sitting quietly listening to her several people chatting. Such a stuffy pot, how about looking for such a lovely daughter-inw for such a long time? Raymond received his mother''s dislike in the eyes, calmly as did not see. In any case, from small torge, he received countless simr eyes. His mother defended her son everywhere in front of outsiders, but when she closed the door, she was totally out of sorts. Time goes by quite quickly when chatting with like-minded people. Raymond looked at the time. Mrs. Raymond noticed her move, and it was not too early to react. She said to them apologetically, "look at me. I''m so happy that I let you sit here for hours. Shall I ask Cagle to show you around? " Gu Sheng said with a smile: "where is an empty seat? I think it''s much more interesting to chat with your aunt than to hang out in the air. " This was not ttery, but a real pleasure to chat with thisdy. Raymond could see that what she said was not empty, and the smile on the corner of her mouth was more real. No matter what kind of situation, people will always be more like-minded people on a little bit of favor. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1557 Then Raymond suddenly said, "mother, in fact, recently, Diana has prepared another gift." Mrs. Raymond''s side head was very interested: "Oh?" Gu Shengyin also looks at Raymond. She doesn''t understand why Raymond wants to say so. Then she noticed that her hand was tight and Raymond took her hand and went straight out the door. Mrs. Raymond looked at this scene, and she was a little sad: "what''s this mysterious thing to do?" She concealed the surprise in her eyes. Every mother knows her children best. Kagle didn''t like contact with people. She knew it best, but now he took the initiative to hold Diana''s hand. It seems that Kagle liked Diana more than he thought. At the thought of this, Mrs. Raymond''s smile deepened. She was happy for her son: it was not easy to find a partner she really liked. Gu Sheng was taken outside by ramondra. "I didn''t prepare a second gift for my aunt?" she asked Raymond looked at her and said, "you say you''re good at cooking." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Raymond continued, "you said you could make it for Sophia, and Sophia said it was best today." Gu Sheng was stupid: "what I said is to wait until Ie back to my house..." Raymond said quietly, "but you must have dinner at my house tonight." Gu Shengyin also wanted to say something. Raymond blocked her mouth with a sentence: "I''ve never eaten the rice you cooked." I don''t know why, Gu Shengyin always feels that he has heard a trace of grievance in this tone. She waspletely defeated. "Well, tell you, what do you like to eat?" I like to eat you. Raymond looked at her in silence. Then in Gu Sheng''s puzzled eyes, he casually said two dish names. Gu Shengyin took notes carefully, and then asked Mrs. Raymond and Sophia. It is said that Gu Sheng wants to cook in person. Mrs. Raymond shows great interest. For this, Gu Shengyin is very confident, after all, her cooking skills are not bad, but also light up the "master cooking" skills. Even in other worlds where food is plentiful, her cooking is at the top, not to mention a world full of robotic food. To show that it''s really a surprise. Gu Sheng left Raymond Du Nian in the living room. She was busy in the kitchen alone. No one knew what she was doing inside, except the servants who asionally went in to help. As for the servant, he was told by Gu Sheng not to speak out. The servant also knew that this would be the future mistress of the Raymond family, so he agreed in a hurry. I''ve been busy for about two hours. Gu Sheng ordered a dozen servants to put more than ten dishes on the table. Each dish was covered with a thick cover, which made people unable to see the contents clearly. "Wow, Diana, you''ve done so much." Sophia was surprised. Gu Shengughed: "since it''s a surprise, of course we should do more." When she said this, she gave Raymond a vague look. Mrs Raymond was obviously interested in what was under the lid. She asked Gu Shengyin for advice: "can I open it now?" Gu Sheng nodded andughed: "of course." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1558 Mrs. Raymond asked the servants to lift the lid of the bowl. In an instant, I was extremely fascinated. The food aroma of people filled the whole restaurant. "This It''s incredible Mrs. Raymond looked at the table and admired the dishes. Sophia was more direct. She sniffed and gave Gu Shengyin a thumbs up: "Dear Diana, I never knew that your cooking could be so good!" Although it has not been eaten yet, a few people smell the fragrance and know that it will not be bad. This time is also dinner time, a few people naturally no longer dy, have sat down to start tasting. There is no rule of eating, sleeping and speaking in this world, and the way they express their praise is to praise them. After eating a piece of tofu, Mrs. Raymond said with a smile, "Dear Diana, I swear, this is the best food I''ve ever had in my life." "Even the royal cooks don''t have such good skills as you." Sophia didn''t even taste a dish, so she had to marvel. "Diana, you''re too much fun! You''ve never said that cooking your own food is so delicious She pretended to be angry. Gu Sheng was helpless: "in fact, I have only tried to do it secretly before. This is the first time I have done it for people other than myself." When she finished saying this, Sophia felt again that she was so excellent that she was almost a mermaid. Although Raymond didn''t praise him as much as the other two, he did not stop eating Dongzi, which showed his attitude. After dinner, Gu Shengyin and Sophia should go home. Mrs. Raymond took the two men and said a few words. After repeatedly inviting them toe again, she let them go. After leaving the door, Gu Shengyin found that Earl Allen had been waiting there. Sophia walked to count Allen in two or three steps, turned back and waved to them with a smile: "Ellen ising to pick me up. Don''t bother your Marshal!" Count Allen nodded to both men. Seeing her fiancee to pick him up in person, Gu Shengyin doesn''t say much and gets on Raymond''s suspension car. They sat quietly in the car. After a long time, Raymond broke the silence in the car. "My mother likes you very much." Gu Shengughed because of the speech: "I also like my aunt very much, she is really a very attractive woman." Raymond nced at her slightly. The little girl is sitting on the soft chair. Her side face looks quiet and soft, which makes people feel calm. Raymond lost his mind a little. "Don''t be distracted. Are you still driving?" The quiet side face turned to smile at him. Raymond''s eyes were dull. "It doesn''t matter." He said, "I set the autopilot mode." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Well, the world is high-end. And then she looked at Raymond''s attentive eyes. Raymond''s throat moved. He looked at Gu Shengyin and whispered, "Diana." Gu Sheng answered in the same soft voice. The atmosphere in the carriage suddenly became entangled, soft and ambiguous. Raymond looked at her and said, "have I never had a formal word with you?" Gu Sheng looked at him with his head askew: "what?" "I like you." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1559 Gu Shengyin felt that the whole world was quiet. In fact, it was quiet all the time. But that kind of silence is totally different from the silence at this time. At the moment, Gu Shengyin can hear his breath and heartbeat clearly. Bang. Bang. Bang. She raised her eyes and the man sitting opposite was looking at herself without blinking. His expression has been calm, if it is not heard by his own ears, it is hard to imagine that such a cold man just confessed to himself. Gu Sheng, with his head tilted, suddenly stretched out his hand and caught Raymond''s chest. Raymond shuddered. As soldiers, their body''s defensive consciousness is almost instinctive, not to mention the vital part of the heart being touched. But Raymond''s body just vibrated a little, and there was no more extra movement. He left Gu Shengyin''s hands on his heart. Such a distance, if the person in front of him has any bad thoughts, even if he is quick reaction, it is impossible to escape. He was willing to use his life to trust her. Gu Sheng because very clear gap to, under the palm of the hand, that powerful heart beat. Completely different from the calm of the master''s face, his heart beat very fast, which reflected his inner world at this time. This man, nervous. It''s for her. Gu Sheng burst intoughter. Her blue eyes seemed to fall into a little starlight for a moment. She gently leaned her head close to his heart. Raymond was suddenly a little confused. He was so nervous that he didn''t know where to put his hands. He saw the delicate mermaid''s head gently leaning against his heart. Obviously, it was so light that he could not breathe for a moment. Then he heard a low voiceing from his heart: "well, I hear it now." Ecstasy. Even when he was appointed by his majesty to be the youngest marshal in the history of CaSO Empire, Raymond was not as excited as he is now. He looked at the shing neon and buildings outside, and he had such an idea in his heart: it was not in a dream. Yes. He had never had such a wonderful dream. For the first time, Raymond hoped that the emperor would be bigger and bigger, so that the floating car could walk a little longer. He couldn''t bear the beautiful atmosphere of the present moment. But the speed of the suspension car was so fast that it soon reached the house of the Leonard family. No longer willing, Raymond can only silently send Gu Shengyin out of the car, and then follow her to the door. When Gu Sheng was about to go in, he suddenly looked back at him. The man is still so expressionless standing there, but Gu Sheng because of the strange from his face to see three words unhappy. She thought about it, and suddenly she trotted towards Raymond. Raymond was immersed in his lost mood when he saw the little figure running towards him. Then he noticed a movement in his face. There was something warm on his left side of the face, gently touched and put away. But that was enough for him to freeze. Gu Sheng blushed slightly and said calmly, "I just remembered that I forgot to tell you." "I like you, Kagle." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1560 Gu Shengyin looks up at Raymond. The expression on the man''s face is still that calm, calm people even feel a little frustrated. Is it true that their charm is not as great as imagined? Gu Sheng frowned. Before she could think of anything, she noticed a great forceing from her waist. The next moment, his body and another fire. Hot body tightly fit the grain silk impermeable. "Well..." Gu Sheng reluctantly raised his head and wanted to say that Raymond was too strong. His mouth was blocked by a hot thing. Raymond''s kiss was raw, and it was clear that he had no experience in this matter. However, Gu Shengyin was greatly ttered by this raw and astringent one. What can be more gratifying than that the first kiss of a lover belongs to himself? Although every world, she has no ident to enjoy such privileges. It''s not veryfortable. Obviously, marshal Raymond, the imperial God, is no different from the ordinary pure boy in such a situation. Gu Sheng snorted softly, and his lips opened slightly. As if blessed to the soul, Raymond''s eyes brightened, and the domineering lips and tongues forcefully intruded into her mouth, pulling her and himself into the whirlpool of emotion. Gu Sheng''s head was a little dizzy because of the strong hormone breath all over the man. Her body was a little soft. Almost all the people were supported by Raymond and fell down without losing face. She nestled in his arms and let him do whatever he wanted. Raymond never thought that it was such a pleasant thing to kiss someone you like. He had been very confused with those who wanted to apply for their own Mermaid. In his understanding, this matter is far less important than winning a war. But at the moment, he haspletely forgotten his original idea. "Cough, cough..." There is a deliberate low cough from afar, will pull back the two people''s mind. Gu Shengyin almost instantly turned red, and then buried his face deeply in Raymond''s arms. It''s not too embarrassing to be hit by your parents when you kiss your fiance! on the contrary, Raymond is very unhappy. Burton had to admit that he had shamefully counselled him for the first time. Can''t help, who let this cold look at their own man, is not ordinary people, but the whole empire people, including his own worship Marshal Raymond? But think of this guy to hook up with his baby sister Diana, the next moment, those little shivering moment disappeared. Burton looked at Raymond impolitely. Then he saw that he would hate to bury himself as an ostrich''s sister in his arms. "The robot at home reminded Diana that she was back, so I''lle and have a look," she said He said, looking at Gu Shengyin''s appearance before he got up from Raymond''s arms, he quickly called out: "Tianna, don''t you go home with your brother?" Gu Sheng quietly raised his head and tried to maintain a calm look and went to his side. "Brother." She eximed, fawning. Burton looked at her helplessly and reached out and stroked her soft blonde hair. Then, he noticed a sharp line of sight. Burton looked up and saw Raymond staring at his hand touching Diana''s head, sharp as a knife. Burton: Marshal Raymond is amazing! What do you care if I touch my sister''s head? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1561 Burton instantly forgot that he had been a fan of Raymond. This stinky boy, even if he robbed his sister, still made such a appearance? Yeah? Diana is not a member of their Raymond family yet! Big brother thinks so, can''t help but also can''t help but feel very good on the head of the younger sister. That''s the way to let go. Turning his head, Burton looked at Raymond with a smile: "thank you, marshal Raymond, for sending sister-inw home. But if it''s toote tonight, you won''t be allowed toe in. " Raymond nodded coldly: "no harm." Burton immediately said, "well bye? Your honor, marshal Raymond nced at him, and he probably knew what the future brother-inw was thinking. He looked at Gu Shengyin, who was standing on one side, and softened his voice: "I''ll go first, Diana. You have a good rest." Gu Sheng raised his head and looked at the big brother with a stiff face. He thought for a while and said, "good night, Kagle." She thought that she had answered very officially, but her elder brother''s face was still ckened by her words. Raymond was obviously in a better mood when he heard the mermaid''s reply. Although the face is still no expression, but the breath around the body is obviously soft up. When Raymond left, Burton looked at Gu Shengyin. "Kagle?" I didn''t expect it. How long has it been? Even such a close address hase out. Burton had some sour thoughts in his mind. Although I know in my heart that it''s a good thing that Diana and her future husband have a good rtionship. But Burton didn''t do a good job in the fact that Diana became someone else''s family so soon. He could not bear to me his sister. Naturally, all his dissatisfaction was sent to Raymond. How nice Diana is. Raymond must have forced her to do so. ¡­¡­ Well, in a sense, it is. ¡­¡­ The people of the army found that the marshal has been in a good mood recently. As the saying goes, people are happy on happy asions. Since the news that the marshal found his future partner came out, people obviously felt the change of Marshal''s whole person. It seems that the marshal should be very satisfied with the future Marshal''s wife? Almost everyone is blessing the marshal. But there are exceptions. Like adjutant yaxie. It is not that he did not bless the marshal, but he doubted life more than that. His beautiful and lovely first love, Miss Leonard, might have be a real princess, which has made him very sad. Who knows, Miss Leonard won''t be a real princess, he''s going to be his boss''s wife! Originally, whether it''s the princess or the Marshal''s wife, it doesn''t matter to Yaxi - anyway, it has nothing to do with himself. But Yaxi will never forget how he used to express his affection and infatuation with Miss Leonard in a dreamlike voice in front of his own chief. Heaven is on! If there is a guy who doesn''t have long eyes, she says her love for his fiancee every day. He must teach him to be a man every minute! No wonder he always feels that the Marshal''s look at himself is wrong these days. I don''t know now that I take the initiative to admit to the marshal that I just appreciate the beauty of his wife, can I save it? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1562 Raymond is very keen to find that his adjutant, Yaxi, is in a very wrong state. asionally, when he looked up, he could see Yaxi looking at himself furtively. Or when he calls his name, he will jump up like a cat whose tail has been guessed. This puzzled Raymond. He''s never been the one to hold back. So, that day, Raymond directly called the name of the adjutant. "Yaxi." "Ah..."? Marshal, what can I do for you He tried to see a trace in the Marshal''s face, but the result was obvious - he had worked under the marshal for several years, and never once could he have guessed the Marshal''s mind. Raymond looked at Yaxi quietly: "Yaxi, it''s not that I have something to do, but I want to ask you, what''s wrong with you during this period of time?" What''s the matter? Yaxi wanted to cry and hold his Marshal''s big leg. He swore that he knew he was wrong and didn''t dare to think about the Marshal''s wife again. But he was afraid that he would be killed in this way - with silence, with the force value of Marshal, such as himself, it was not enough for others to fight for five minutes. "It''s nothing," Yaxi said quietly, with the ability to do it He saw Marshal Raymond''s hands crossed on his desk, his right index finger gently rubbing on the back of his left hand. This is the Marshal''s performance when he is in doubt. He was doubting his words. Raymond looked at Yaxi, who was standing in front of him, obviously not ready to tell the truth, and said, "yassi, as a boss, I am not interested in any personal affairs of you, but you can''t influence any non work emotions on business affairs. Otherwise, I would question your ability to be a qualified adjutant. " In fact, to be fair to all, Raymond thinks that his adjutant''s ability in work is very satisfactory, except that his personality is asionally out of line and makes people feel stupid. But this does not mean that he can tolerate each other infinitely. Just now, what''s more, they just give each other a kind of psychological pressure. He hasn''t thought of changing his adjutant yet. But Yaxi doesn''t think so. Especially when he had such a thing in mind, he heard Raymond talking to himself so seriously. Yaxi''s mind suddenly, and finally can''t help but say those things in his heart. Raymond: Yaxi''s eyes widened to show his determination: "I''m serious, marshal. I know I''m wrong. I promise I''ll never miss the Marshal''s wife again..." Raymond gritted his teeth secretly. He didn''t care about it. But Yaxi said that, it really makes people feel like something. However, he is not an unreasonable person. He nced at Yaxi: "is this one thing that scares you these days and can''t even do a good job?" Yaxi bowed his head and said nothing, which was the acquiescence. Raymond continued, "I''m afraid I''ll make trouble for you if I don''t feel well?" Axey''s head was lower. Raymond snorted coldly: "originally in your heart, I am such a unreasonable person?" After saying this, he did not wait for the reaction of Yaxi. He continued to open his mouth: "don''t worry, I don''t care about this kind of thing." It was only then that he breathed a sigh of relief. If you don''t care, you will certainly not. However, he immediately heard a leisurely sentence from his boss: "do you think that if she has a fiance like me, she will see you?" - thirty minutes! Please rmend tickets! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1563 Akesy: "it''s Even if the man in front of me is my boss, he can easily kill me with a hand. But at the moment, I still can''t help but wave my fist and tell him that man''s dignity is not so offensive! What is it to have a fiance like me who still looks up to you? Such naked contempt must not be what my boss said! Yaxi looked up straight up and red at Raymond. then, he looked at his boss with ice and snow Shameful. ¡­¡­ Yaxie finally walked out of Raymond''s office. When he was full of worries, he went in. Nowe out, although solve the previous pressure. In the heart of thest stone, but the mood is still not up. It hurts my self-esteem! Yaxi thought bitterly and indignantly that he had been with the marshal for such a long time. Even if it was the fact, could he not tell it so bluntly! what he didn''t know was that Raymond sat on the chair with a faint smile after he left. Stinky boy, although I won''t treat you like this because of such a small matter, I can still block your heart. Gu Sheng, who is at home, received amunication strangely. It''s from Prince Jonathan, asking her out to meet. His words were very sincere and polite, but Gu Sheng couldn''t find any suitable reason. She thought for a moment and sent a message to Raymond before she got up and went out. Becausest time she and Sophia were blocked from shopping outside, the Leonard family specially paid for two bodyguards. They must follow Gu Shengyin when he went out. When she arrived at the appointed ce, Gu Sheng raised her eyebrows in surprise. This is the ce where she and Sophia came out to meet Prince Jonathan for the first time. What does he mean by that? He said to his bodyguard and stood here waiting for himself. Gu Shengyin walked towards Prince Jonathan. Today''s Prince Jonathon is very formal. His elegant demeanor is perfectly disyed in a decent suit, and his exquisite sapphire cuff links add to his dignity. "Miss Leonard." He looked at her with a smile. Because it was outside, Gu Shengyin just nodded to him: "it''s inconvenient to salute outside. Please don''t me your highness." How could Jonathan me her? His eyes darkened when he heard the strange address. Gu Shengyin sat opposite Prince Jonathan, and the other party poured a drink for her. "Thank you." Gu Sheng said politely, but his tone was not warm. Prince Jonathan said in a low voice, "you don''t need to be so polite to me, Miss Leonard." Gu Sheng looked down and said faintly, "we, the Leonard family, have always respected the royal family." Prince Jonathan was a little frustrated to see her so watertight. Looking at Gu Shengyin''s face, he said, "Miss Leonard, I know you are very good at painting and music, and have a deep study of ssical literature. And these are exactly what I''m good at. " Gu Sheng did not speak. Prince Jonathan continued: "a beautiful and gentledy like you should have a partner who can talk with you about art and life, not..." "Your Highness." Gu Shengyin interrupted his words. She looked up, a little cold: "although I like music and painting, but also very interested in war and military." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1564 She fixed her eyes on Prince Jonathan, the firmness in her eyes made him dumb. Jonathan thought it was the reason she was looking for. Or, subconsciously, he thought it was just an excuse. He was obsessed with Gu Sheng''s wless perfect face and said, "Diana You should have belonged to me Gu Sheng changed his face. But before she could speak, she saw the figure behind Prince Jonathan. For a moment, all her excitement subsided. She even took back what she had intended to say. Herees the man. She believes in him and he will fix everything. She just needs to be at ease and enjoy a wide embrace. Prince Jonathan did not notice Raymond''s arrival. Seeing Gu Sheng''s silence, he thought that her attitude had eased and he was surprised. "Diana, listen to me..." "Jonathan." A cold voice came from above his head. Prince Jonathan looked back in amazement and saw Raymond standing behind him in a straight uniform, his sharp eyes fixed on himself. For such a look, Prince Jonathan was momentarily flustered. But after all, he had seen countless battles and soon calmed down his mood. "Raymond, you''re here." He said in a calm tone. Raymond looked at him and suddenly said, "Diana is not married after all, and she is not familiar with her royal highness. It is better for him to call her Miss Leonard." Your royal highness. Prince Jonathan knew that when Raymond said that, their friendship would end here. In fact, in Raymond''s mind. When Jonathan said that to Gu Shengyin, the affection between him and Prince Jonathan was over. What''s more, it was Jonathan who broke it himself. If Prince Jonathan really regarded him as a good friend, he would not make an appointment with Gu Shengyin and say such ambiguous words after the rtionship between them was confirmed. No man can tolerate this kind of thing. In particr, Gu Shengyin is such a special existence for Raymond. Jonathan looked at Raymond, who walked up to Tina''s side. Diana, who has always been indifferent to herself, smiles when she sees Raymond, and without hesitation puts her hand in Raymond''s outstretched palm and stands up. They look absolutely right. This kind of cognition made Jonathan more unwilling. Originally, the person standing beside her should not be herself? Maybe his eyes were too straightforward, and Raymond finally turned his attention. "Your Highness, Diana has always been my Raymond''s fiancee. Please rest assured that your Highness has some extra thoughts. You and I are not good-looking when you get time. " What he said was quite straightforward. Even so provocative - my fiancee, you must not miss her! Gu Shengyin is obedient and Raymond hand in hand, hiding behind him. Such a gesture is totally dependent on, but also let Prince Jonathon''s heart know that he really has no possibility. If she is interested in herself, he will try to offend Raymond and will not give up. But she had no intention of her own, so why did he force him to be a stranger? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1565 Prince Jonathan left. Gu Sheng looks at a man with a look of "I''m not happy" on his face. "Angry?" She asked. Raymond didn''t speak. Gu Sheng shook his hand and said, "don''t be angry. It''s not worth it to be angry with such irrelevant people." Raymond turned his head and saw the little mermaid, which was as tall as his shoulder, looking at him with his big blue eyes. Wang''s gentle spring is full of his own reflection. The meaning of boredom and irritability that rose in his mind gradually calmed down in such a relief. He held her hand tightly and nodded: "you''re right, Diana. It''s not worth it for someone like that." His face softened and leaned over Gu Shengyin''s cheek with a gentle kiss. Gu Shengyin''s eyes were widened to look at lil Raymond. In addition to Raymond''s status as an imperial God, there is also an important factor in his appearance. The marshal, who had conquered countless men and mermaids in the Empire, was undoubtedly very good-looking. It is just that he is always a pair of high cold and not easy to get close to, so people feel that there is an indelible estrangement between him and himself. But now, his whole body breath softened down, even the corners of his mouth pulled up, showing a very light smile. The estrangement disappeared in a sh. But belongs to this pair of appearance charm, finallypletely presented in front of Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin has seen too many beauties. But at this moment, she was still heartbroken for Raymond. For a thousand miles of ice and you melt gentle. Her hand touched Raymond''s face uncontrobly and murmured, "it''s nice of you tough, Kagle." Raymond let her touch his face. He lowered his head and gazed at the mermaid in front of him. Her eyes were full of pure love, just like the light of the bright moon suddenly reflected on the quiet blueke, so bright that people could not move their eyes. He got close to the blue uncontrobly. The gentle touch lingers on his eyes, and Gu Shengyin hears the warm breath brushing over his face. "Do you like it? After that, I''ll show you every day. " Fortunately, both of them still remember that they are outside. It is not hidden here. Their identities are not suitable for staying for a long time without any disguise. Even Gu Shengyin saw that someone was already pointing to himself and whispering with Raymond. "Where do you want to go?" Raymond asked. Gu Sheng looked back at him with a smile: "don''t you have to go to the military headquarters today?" Raymond shook his head. "I have plenty of free time." In fact, Raymond''s attitude towards public affairs has been regarded as a model of professionalism by countless people. In his position, there is no need to sit in the military office every day. There are not many things that can annoy him. Basically, marshals are required to attend regr meetings of the military headquarters. The rest of the time, he''s free. It is just that before Gu Shengyin appeared, no one or anything could let Raymond take advantage of this free time. After getting Raymond''s reply, Gu Sheng thought for a while and said, "will you apany me to see someone?" Raymond didn''t ask who it was, just nodded. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1566 But soon, he knew who Gu Sheng was going to see. Gu Shengyin''s address is the mermaid prison in the imperial capital. ording to Raymond''s understanding of Gu Shengyin, the only mermaid who appears in Mermaid prison and has rtions with his little mermaid is the mermaid detained for intending to hurt Diana. Like Audrey? But now it''s Audrey, and it''s not just detention. She was convicted - 13 years in prison, and provided free gic research samples to the Empire. Even if the former is ignored, thetter penalty can be regarded as serious. Providing research samples for the Empire for free means that Audrey will not have freedom in this life. Even if she was released after her sentence, she would just jump from a prison without freedom to another prison without freedom. Free samples of gic research were provided, and there was no time limit. That is to say, Audrey''s life was "sold" to imperial Institute. She can''t get married, she can''t keep close contact with people. Anywhere in her body will be used as research material. Mermaid is not death penalty, even those whomit very serious crimes, after being caught, is nothing but Audrey''s treatment. Obviously, some people don''t want Audrey to be too rxed. Audrey''s family thought of many ways and begged many people, but no one dared to intervene in this matter. Because they all know who''s behind the scenes like Audrey. The one who wanted her to live was worse than death, and they had no way to change it. Marshal Raymond''s arrival made the warden of mermaid prison very uneasy. He did not know why this one suddenly came here. Raymond waved his hand and said that his fiancee wanted to see a mermaid, but the warden was relieved. He was really afraid of this guy''s surprise inspection. Gu Shengyin sees Audrey in a small room. It''s really a small room. There''s nothing else except a white bed and a white cab around the waist of an adult. Audrey, in a gray coat, was sitting on the bed staring at the wall. Hearing the news, she turned around slowly. Seeing Gu Shengyin''s face, her pupils shrank, and she immediately lowered her head. Obviously, she didn''t want to be seen by her formerpetitors - she thought she was. But even that one nce, also let Gu Shengyin see her appearance clearly. Audrey pined a lot. That is always a ruddy and shiny face, now only pale, open eyebrows and eyes are because of this no freedom of imprisonment and droop down. Her long xen seaweed hair turned yellow. Audrey, as a whole, seemed old. This kind of aging does not mean the appearance, but the spirit. She still looks young, but when you look at her, you don''t think it''s a mermaid who has juste of age. It seems that Audrey has had a bad time these months. Maybe it was the long silence that made Audrey uneasy. She suddenly raised her head and red at Gu Shengyin: "what are you doing here? To see my jokes? " At this time, she could see clearly the man standing beside Gu Shengyin and protecting her in a protective manner. Audrey was shocked - she knew him. There is no one in the Empire who doesn''t know this man. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1567 Kager Raymond. An almost mythical man. Audrey was almost conditioned to shiver for a moment, and her momentum, which she had not easily brewed, vanished in this instant. In fact, few people have the courage to look down on Raymond, including the soldiers of the Empire. Audrey''s reaction is not surprising. Gu Sheng looks at Raymond helplessly. What''s it like to have a winner''s fiance? Gu Shengyin felt that it was very cool. But she had something else to say to Audrey, so she told Raymond to let him out for a while. Raymond was obviously not happy - he didn''t want to leave Gu Shengyin alone with a dangerous person. This dangerous man, in particr, once tried to take Sheng Yin''s life into consideration. Gu Sheng said that there could not be any dangerous goods in the room. Raymond walked out of the door. And Gu Shengyin said that he was outside the room and called himself when he had something to do. Gu Sheng said yes in a hurry. Only Gu Shengyin and Audrey were left in the room. Audrey just saw the interaction between Gu Shengyin and Raymond. She looked at Marshal Raymond standing high in front of everyone, retreating for the man in front of her. It seems that in front of her, he is not the marshal with real power in the Empire, but just an ordinary man who is willing to make his fiancee happy. Why did Diana''s life go so smoothly? It is because of her such a person in, can let others feel unwilling. What you have worked so hard for can be easily obtained by others. "Are you here to show off?" Audrey asked for the second time. Gu Shengyin looked around. She seemed to want to find a ce to sit down, but unfortunately, she didn''t find it. Then stand. Gu Sheng looked at the haggard face and the woman with a trace of hostility in his eyes. "If you think I''m here to show off," she said with a chuckle Audrey for a long time did not have emotional fluctuations in the heart of a sudden sh of anger - yes, no, it is not, Diana, this woman, ispletely in her own appetite. She said coldly, "are you d to see me like this?" Gu Sheng looked at Audrey with her spare time. She sighed softly and said, "Audrey, I really don''t understand why you always speak so sharp. I admit that I have never offended you." Audrey snorted and said nothing. Gu Shengyin continued: "just like that time, you asked me to meet. I thought you really wanted to reconcile with me. I''m very happy. But you pointed your gun at me. Audrey''s eyes and eyebrows trembled. It was the craziest thing she had ever done in her life. In retrospect, it''s really stupid. If she had been allowed to choose again, she would not have done that. What if you can''t marry Prince Jonathan? She can still live in front of and behind, and will meet a man who takes good care of himself in the future. Instead of sitting in this small room with only one iron window and quietly looking at the sunlight outside, I spent the whole day. She had long regretted it. But regret doesn''t work. Unless someone powerful enough to influence the decisions of the Supreme Court of the Empire would do it for her. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1568 wait. Powerful enough to influence the decisions of the Supreme Court of the Empire? Isn''t there one in front of you? Audrey''s eyes suddenly lit up. Her eyes burst into a strong light, looking at Gu Shengyin''s eyes is like looking at a savior. "Diana, I was wrong. I was really wrong. I was in a daze at that time. I thought you were going to marry his Highness Prince Jonathan. I was in a daze and just Audrey prayed to look at Gu Shengyin: "I really know I was wrong, Tiana, can you forgive me?" She looked at Gu Shengyin without blinking. She had just seen it clearly, and marshal Raymond was looking at Tiana with doting and tenderness. Marshal Raymond won''t stand idly by as long as Tiana talks. In the whole CaSO Empire, there were no more than five fingers who could control the judgment of the Supreme Court of the Empire. Marshal Raymond, the suprememander of the imperial legion, was obviously one of them. As long as marshal Raymond wants to get her out, there must be no problem. And to let Marshal Raymond speak, the key is still on Diana! Audrey looks forward to seeing Gu Shengyin. She thought of the past Diana, kind and naive, people do not say that her? She will help herself! but under her burning eyes, Gu Shengyin shook his head firmly and slowly. Gu Shengyin looked at Audrey and asked, "Audrey, have you ever thought about the consequences if I didn''t fall that night?" Audrey was silent for a moment. Of course she knew. She knew it before she shot. The power of theser beam is too powerful, if Diana''s flesh and blood encounter - there is no chance of a fluke. "So Audrey, what position do I have to forgive those who deliberately want my life? " Gu Sheng asked in response. Audrey looked at her like a stranger. "But you fell. I didn''t hurt you, Diana. Now I know I''m wrong. Aren''t you the kindest and most understanding mermaid? You''ll forgive me this time. I''m sure I won''t dare again. I''m really wrong At this moment, Audrey would not say a word even if she knelt down for mercy. Because she felt that if she had been in such a prison for such a long time, she would have gone mad. Without anymunication, the daily activity environment is this room which can''t put anything but bed. She had given up her life and died, but suddenly she saw Gu Shengyin, just like a drowning man saw a floating wood. She wants to cling to death, trying to find that ray of life. But no one is a fool. In particr, Gu Shengyin. She looked at the crazy Audrey and shook her head pitifully: "I can''t forgive someone who wants my life, Audrey. What''s more, do you give up? Even if I forgive you, you can''t get out of this ce. " Audrey looked at Gu Shengyin''s face carefully. After confirming that there was no possibility of wavering in each other''s expression, Audrey took back the expression on her face. It''s back to the original state. She stares at Gu Shengyin with sarcasm: "it is said that you, Diana, are the most pure and kind people. In my opinion, it is just a pretence." Gu Sheng had expected her to be like this. Audrey is such a character, if you can''t bring her any benefits, she can degrade you to nothing. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1569 So Gu Sheng didn''t even move his eyes when he heard this. She looked at Audrey and said, "I''m a little soft hearted. Audrey, but that doesn''t mean I''m stupid. You always think that you are the most intelligent person in the world, but you are the most invisible person Audrey is not willing to argue with Gu Shengyin. After making sure she couldn''t bring herself back, she sat back coldly. At the moment, she even turned around and didn''t want to see Gu Shengyin. "You''re going to be Marshal Raymond''s wife, you''re the winner, and I''m just a loser," she said coldly. So whatever you say, you will feel justified. " Gu Sheng because see her at this time still so hard to admit defeat, in the heart also knew that this conversation is not possible. But she didn''te here to chat. She looked at Audrey and said, "just think I''m here to announce the good news. Audrey, I''m going to marry Kagle by the end of the year. He loves me and I love him. We will be happy. " Audrey suddenly raised her head, staring at her: "why do you want to say such a thing to me?" Clearly know that her life is like this, but also in front of her show his happiness. Gu Sheng chuckled: "why? Just think I''m here to show off. I''m really happy to see that you''re having such a miserable life, but I''m so happy. " Although she said so, there was no such arrogant mood between her tone and manner, which made people uncertain whether her words were true or false. But Audrey obviously has no time to tell the truth from the false. She just repeated Gu Shengyin''s words in her mind. She was very happy, she was very happy And she herself, miserable. "Ah She suddenly hugged her head and cried out in pain. Almost at the same time, Raymond broke into the door and went to Gu Shengyin''s side, subconsciously protecting people in his arms. Then I went over it and made sure I was OK. After that, he looked at Audrey. She has always had a bad feeling for this woman. Seeing Audrey''s pain, Raymond just casually asked, "what''s wrong with her?" Gu Sheng just shook her head and said to me The doctors in the prisone very quickly. After examining Audrey''s symptoms, it was determined that she was over stimted and became extremely unstable. But the doctor didn''t think it had anything to do with Gu Shengyin. After all, people like them who work in prison often encounter one or two patients with mental problems. Most of them are not because of the stimtion of foreign objects, but living in such a semi closed ce for a long time, and the spirit will be depressed very hard. And this affliction, once encountered a breakthrough point, will suddenly burst out. The mostmon symptom is Audrey. "What will happen to her?" Gu Shengyin asked. The doctor replied, "if the situation is good, you may be able to recover after a period of rest. If the situation is not good... " He looked coldly at Audrey, shivering with her head in her arms on the bed: "I''m afraid it''s been like this all my life." Gu Sheng takes a look at Audrey sitting on the bed. She was holding her head with her hands crossed, looking frightened, and saying something in her mouth, obviously in a very bad state. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1570 Raymond is not about Audrey''s life or death. In his eyes, as long as Diana is OK. As for Audrey? A man who had tried to hurt Diana, even if he died immediately, would not have felt much. Audrey also tried to make Gu Shengyin speak good words in front of Raymond for her. She did not know that Raymond was the one who wanted to let himself die more than Gu Shengyin. Even if Gu Shengyin is convinced by her, Raymond may let her go. Even, why was Audrey so severely punished for intentional homicide? Audrey can''t guess, but Gu Shengyin can vaguely guess - there must be Raymond in this. "Let''s go." Gu Sheng is holding a hand by Raymond. She looks up at him. It''s over here. She just asked about the system, Audrey is not pretending, she is really emotional can not bear, and copsed. In this case, there is no need for her to stay here any longer. Raymond held Gu Shengyin''s hand tightly. He thought Gu Shengyin would be afraid, but it turns out that his little mermaid is very brave. They''re going back from here. Gu Sheng did not look back. She knew that she would nevere here to have a look in her life. She had dinner with Raymond, and then prepared Raymond to send it back. As soon as she got home, she gave the four family members a clear look. It''s rare. Jason, the second brother, is also at home. However, he was more excited and happy than the other three. Seeing Gu Shengyin, he immediately asked, "did you have a good time with Marshal Raymond? What is he like in private? Is it as cold as usual?... " "Well, Jason, your sister has juste back. Let her have a rest first." Mrs. Cassie looked at her little son helplessly. If Jason is a daughter, she is afraid that he is in love with her brother-inw. After listening to his mother''s words, Jason responded. He was a little embarrassed with a smile. He quickly took Gu Shengyin to make it on the sofa, and then handed her a te of cut fruit. In addition to Gu Shengyin, Jason is the happiest person among the four Leonards to see Gu Shengyin and Raymond together. The most beloved sister and the most adored Marshal will be a pair of partners. This is simply a thing that can''t be better. Gu Sheng casually picked two things and said to his family. The four of the Leonards looked at the joy and sweetness on her face. Even if there was something wrong in their hearts, they still felt relieved. Anyway, marshal Raymond was very nice to Diana. The two of them have a good rtionship. There is nothing more delightful than this. The next day, Gu Sheng got into bed together, and themunication started. "Diana, have you seen the hottest news on STARNet?" Sophia''s voice was filled with irresistible excitement. Gu Sheng shut his mouth. Ba yawned: "what''s the matter? I just got up and haven''t seen it yet?" Sophia didn''t say that, but she said with a mysterious smile, "did you go out with General Raymond yesterday?" Gu Sheng is puzzled by hearing the speech: how does Sophia know? She turned on STARNet. Then she knew why Sophia knew about it. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1571 Gu Shengyin looks at the big picture on the front page of star. He thinks that it is not only Sophia, but the whole CaSO Empire people should know that he went out with Raymond yesterday. In that photo, it was yesterday that I and Raymond were on the square in the downtown area. After Prince Jonathan left, the two spent some time there. I guess it was taken at that time. In the big picture at the top: the handsome andpelling man lowers his brows and eyes, holding the girl''s eyes in his arms with a gesture of great treasure. Such a gesture softened the cold atmosphere all over him. The girl, with a delicate figure, was held in her arms by a man. Only half of her delicate white side was revealed in the camera. She could see the beautiful facial contour and long eyshes like a golden fan. Obviously, it was only secretly photographed, but the atmosphere between the two people was so harmonious and aestheticism. Gu Sheng looked at the picture with appreciation for a while and found himself very satisfied. The level of photographers is still good. Continue to pull down, there are a few photos: she slightly raised her head, reached out her hand to touch Raymond''s face, never allowed others to enter his territory, almost indulged in the behavior of girls. There are also two people with ten fingers sped. Raymond bought drinks and handed them to her Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing because he looked at it. It turns out that when I get along with him, is it like this? Further down, theizens''ments are as follows: cauliflower: my dog''s eyes are blinded by the sleeping trough. This must not be Marshal Raymond I know! Cyan: add one upstairs. This must not be Marshal Raymond I know! Blue and white porcin: is this the rumor that it''s tempered and flexible? It''s so happy to watch. The sofa is mine: the marshal has such a gentle appearance. The interaction between them is very warm. The Marshal''s strength favors his wife! A ss of water: Although the picture is beautiful, the shooting angle is poor! Can I have a full look at the Marshal''s wife! Although only half a face, but I seem to see a peerless beauty Lick the screen ~ beauty in my arms: peerless beauty + 1. In addition, you can ask for more happiness upstairs. Do you dare to lick the beauty of Marshal''s wife? We can only look up! A roll of toilet paper: look up to the Grand Marshal''s wife! In addition, I will lick the screen wax for the upstairs, ha ha ha ha Gu Sheng turned up a few pages with interest. As expected, Raymond''s poprity is not built. It took only half an hour to send the news, but the following messages have already broken 100000! what a terrible speed! No wonder it''s the national God! "I said, Diana, are you still there?" It''s not off yet. Sophia''s voicees out. Gu Sheng replied, "yes, I''m watching your news." Speaking of this, Sophia was enthusiastic: "my God, I tell you, Sophia, your Marshal Raymond is really so handsome! A cold, domineering and cold man who dotes on you tenderly. Oh my God, my heart will be crispy when I think about it. You don''t know, I''m... " Gu Sheng is helpless to listen to Sophia''s long speech. She knew that the girl was in a good mood and could not stop for ten minutes. She took advantage of this time to wash herself. When she came back, Sophia was still talking. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1572 "I''m telling you, Diana, you''ve got to take good care of Raymond. You didn''t see thements below. You know that he has a fiancee, and a lot of mermaids left messages saying they would like to have children for him Sophia was obviously very excited. Gu Shengyin timely interposed: "don''t worry about Sophia. I''m confident that he will only love me." Hearing her words, Sophia did not speak for a long time. After a long time, she said, "I''m sorry I''m convinced. Tiana, you''ve changed too. Now I''m spreading dog food when I open my mouth. My fragile liver can''t bear it any more! " Gu Shengyin was amused: "I have to learn this from count Allen well..." Sophia was silent for a moment. After a while, Sophia added, "you say, marshal Raymond should have known about this, right? I don''t know what his reaction would be if he knew he was photographed? " Gu Sheng said that he expected to be very happy. She knew this man, and he would like to publicize the rtionship between them to the Empire and tell everyone that he belongs to him. No matter how many worlds he has experienced, his possessiveness has never changed. Moreover, take today''s photos as an example. Without Raymond''s permission, STARNet can''t dare to put his and her photos on it. Just these words, she was not good to say to Sophia, can only vaguely casually reply: "I don''t know." Sophia was obviously not satisfied with such an answer, but from what she knew about Gu Shengyin, she probably knew that she had just got up. "You get up and eat early. I''ll see you at school this afternoon." Both of them are adults, and at Mermaid school, there is still one semester left. Gu Shengyin has been at home since she was injured because of Audrey''s incident. Today, however, she has to go to school. "Good. See you in the afternoon." Gu Sheng goes downstairs. His parents and elder brother are all there. Only the second elder brother is missing. Obviously, he has gone wrong again. Three people sit at the table, looking at Gu Shengyin is a look of desire to talk but stop. Gu Sheng took a sip of the dairy products at hand: "if you have anything to ask, just say it." "Cough!" Mrs. Cassie first opened her mouth. She looked at her daughter. "Did you go to the shopping mall in downtown with Marshal Raymond yesterday?" Gu Sheng put down the cup in his hand and looked at her helplessly: "Mom, don''t be so careful. I saw the news, it''s true." Mrs. Cassie''s face was smiling. Anyone can see the deep love between them from those photos, as well as marshal Raymond''s tenderness and care for the girl in his arms. Mrs. Cassie had to admit that even if she was a mother of three such big children, she couldn''t help but feel a twinkling of love when she saw such a picture. She thought that at this time, all the unmarried mermaids in the whole empire would like to be the happy girl in Marshal Raymond''s arms. Her perception of Marshal Raymond also improved in an instant. She has a good family background, strong ability, good-looking and cherishes Diana so much. What else can she find fault with such a son-inw? Even the other two men in the family who were originally dissatisfied with Raymond werepletely speechless. - forty minutes! Please rmend tickets! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1573 Mermaid school. There''s a floating car stopping here. Today is the end of the school''s monthly holiday. Naturally, many mermaids will be sent to school by their families. Uncle Jack was sitting in his little reclining chair, squinting his eyes and basking in the sun leisurely. Suddenly, he noticed that his hair was erect. This is the performance of meeting the top strong! Uncle Jack turned his head and looked at it as if he had nothing to do. This one eye, but let him stupefied. The man who came out of a floating car with ordinary appearance is a face that the whole empire will not be unfamiliar with. Raymond got out of the car and opened the door for Gu Shengyin. In fact, with the current technology, the door can be opened automatically. But Raymond likes this kind of etiquette, whiches from the blue star age. He felt that only in this way could he show his importance to his fiancee. Uncle Jack looked at the mermaiding out of the car. Oh, he often said hello to himself and loved tough at Diana. By the way, she seems to be Marshal Raymond''s fiancee. Old Jack continued to lie back, thinking slowly about the news he had seen the other day. It is said that the Raymond family had been preparing for it long before they got married as soon as Diana graduated. Due to the rules of mermaid school, Raymond did not enter the school. Old Jack could hear what he was telling the little mermaid. Old Jack will smile, young people, just together, always inseparable. He can fully understand. I used to live with my olddy, didn''t I? When Raymond had finished all the things he was about to exin, he leaned over Gu Shengyin''s forehead and gently printed a kiss: "I''ll pick you up at the end of the month." Since that news, the Leonard family has fully epted the son-inw, and Raymond has basically taken over Gu Shengyin''s transportation. It''s also about nurturing feelings. Then, old Jack heard the girl''s cheerful voice: "good afternoon, grandfather Jack." Old Jack waved at her with a smile and watched the girl''s figure go away. As soon as he turned back, he saw the imperial Marshal standing quietly at the school gate, staring at the white figure tightly. It seemed that he would not leave before people disappeared in his sight. It seemed to notice old Jack''s eyes, and Raymond nced at him. He did not speak, only nodded slightly. Old Jack just grinned. A girl who is polite and kind will always have good luck. Old Jack mumbled twice. Diana and marshal, they''re going to be happy. ¡­¡­ Time flies. There was no difference in the days at Mermaid school as usual. If we really want to say yes, we all know that this is thest time to be together. When students meet, they will smile at each other and asionally make an appointment to have a meal together. Our feelings are much better than before. Some of them are precocious and have begun to learn to "socialize" in their families. For example, Gu Shengyin, the wife of marshal to be known to all, has be the target that everyone wants to please. Gu Shengyin felt a little sad about the change, but he knew it was inevitable. Simply in her identity, there is no need to consider so many things, or the rtionship is still good, continue to have a good rtionship. Those general friends, is still light as water is better. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1574 Mermaid school. The teachers watched the students say goodbye to themselves one by one. They have been here for many years. Not a period of time, will experience a such farewell. It goes on and on. Although already used to, but really to such a moment, is still unable to cover the sadness. Gu Sheng said goodbye to all his teachers, ssmates and friends, and went to the man standing behind him. This day is the only time that outsiders can be allowed to enter the school. The robot has packed all the things, good luck to go home, Gu Shengyin just needs to leave with Raymond. Behind him, there were many people who recognized Raymond. Gu Sheng couldn''t help feeling: "with a fiance like you, you really don''t have a sense of security. I''m going to be the enemy of the Empire. " Raymond shook her hand, apparently amused by her statement. He lowered his head, warm breath into her ear socket: "you have no rival, Diana, my heart, will only beat for you forever." Gu Sheng couldn''t help shaking his ears. She looked behind her, and sure enough, she saw two mermaids looking at their own side and blushing. For a moment she couldn''t help being proud. How about the imperial rival? No matter how many people are jealous, they can only do it! Raymond looked at such Gu Shengyin with a smile. Her expression did not hide at all. He could easily see through her thoughts at the moment. It was clear that her ideas pleased him. The next step is to send Gu Shengyin home. As he got out of the car, Raymond suddenly grabbed Gu Shengyin''s hand. Gu Sheng looks at the past with some doubts. Raymond looked at her deeply, his eyes full of joy: "Diana, my little mermaid. You''re going to be mine soon Gu Sheng knew what he meant by this. ording to the agreement of the two families, their wedding should begin soon. ¡­¡­ The Raymond family and the Leonard family. One has power, one has money. Such two families together, the achievement, is a century wedding. The imperial people, who were eager to see through, finally saw the whole face of the bride on the live broadcast of starwork. Therefore, the followingments are all the same: "lucky Mermaid, marshal, I am willing to give you a baby!" It turned into a wave of "beautiful mermaids belong to other people''s homes." "Marshal Raymond is so lucky!" "Lady Marshal like an angel..." Go through. Come in. A wedding came down, live website below, actually harvested millions ofments. Even the masses of the Empire tore up the topic of "whether the marshal is lucky or the Marshal''s wife is lucky". The fierce war is much more fierce than the fans of the Empire stars. But all this did not affect Raymond and Gu Shengyin. Raymond firmly took Gu Shengyin''s hand and put a bright gem ring on her finger. "I hope that with this ring, you''ll live forever." He said softly in her ear. Gu Sheng did not speak because heughed. She also picked up the ring in her hand and put it firmly on Raymond''s finger. Then she motioned to Raymond to lower her head. Raymond did it. Then Gu Sheng stood on tiptoe and said the same thing in his ear. "I''m greedy. I hope I can use it to surround your life. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1575 Deinock Raymond has been a favorite since he was born. He is the sessor of the Raymond family. His father is the leader of the CaSO Imperial Army, and his mother is from the Leonard family, the richest man in the imperial capital. Not to mention that from birth, deinock''s body data are perfect, and his little face, which perfectly inherits his parents. Anyone who sees deinock for the first time says that he is like a little angel given by God in the blue star records. But there was always a little secret in deinock''s mind. He felt that his father didn''t like himself. Why? Every time his mother wanted to hug himself and kiss himself, his father would stand up and say very seriously, "the Raymond family men can''t be coquettish and indulgent." In fact, he really likes his mother''s fragrant and soft arms. Little deinock felt aggrieved. One day, he climbed to the rockery in the family garden to think about life, and then he was careless I went to sleep. He didn''t know that his "missing" had turned the whole Raymond family upside down. He watched the servants in the house looking for themselves in a hurry, while his father, who had always been calm and indifferent, had a rare look of anxiety on his face. He''s worried about himself. Suddenly deinock felt warm in his heart. Then he climbed out of the rockery himself. If time could go back, tiny de inock vowed that he would never climb out before his mother came home. Because the worried father saw himself, the anxiety on his face was swept away, and changed into the coldness in his daily life. The kid didn''t have a gut feeling and wanted to run, but how could he run faster than his father? Deinock''s fart is in bloom. By the time Gu Shengyin came back in the evening, deinock was already crying to sleep. He was in a daze, hearing his parents seem to be talking. "How can you be so cruel to such a small child?" This gentle voice is mother''s, but at this time with a trace ofint. Then his father''s voice came out, different from the cold of the day. When facing his mother, his voice would always be very gentle: "Diana, I can''t rx with deinock. He''s the eldest son of the Raymond family "In the future, he will take on the responsibility of the whole Raymond family. He will support a day for his mother. He will shelter his younger brother and sister from the wind and rain. He will also face the strife and threat from the outside If you are used to him now, you will hurt him in the future... " Mother''s low voice continued to spread out: "I know But such a small child My father''s calm voice seemed tofort her: "our son will do it! Deinock is my pride and my most devoted child. He has never let me down. He will be the most powerful man in the future empire..." Deinock didn''t hear the rest, and he fell asleep again. But all of a sudden, the stone that had been under pressure in his heart suddenly disappeared. He is the pride of his father and the umbre of his mother. My father didn''t like him. Deinock entered a sweet dream, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but smile. He dreamed that he was the most powerful man in the Empire, more powerful than his father. He would be a pir of the Raymond family, as his father thought. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1576 This is a story of dog blood can''t be more dog blood. The original Lord heavy rain Ji originally lived in a very happy family. The family is rich, but the parents'' feelings are excellent. There are no disputes among other rich families. It can be called a model of a powerful family. Heavy rain Ji graduated from a famous university. She has a boyfriend of simr family background, who is very good to her. Heavy rain Ji, taking himself as an example, tells others what is a winner in life. But a car ident tore all the covers off. Before her mother was cold, her father couldn''t wait to take a woman home. The woman also had a daughter of the same age as heavy rain Ji. Anwen. Heavy rain Ji simply can''t ept her mother just passed away, less than a month, her father is ready to remarry, she makes a lot of noise at home, but the father who always loves her always scolds her. The woman who had been taken home was gentle and always soft, standing aside and never interfering in their father and daughter''s affairs. And that Ann Wen, like her mother, just stood by quietly. Such a gesture, let heavy father feel, in contrast, his daughter, who is carefully bred, is so vulgar. This is not the hardest hit after heavy rain. The most desperate thing for her was that once she got upte and didn''t go out, just heard her father and the woman talking. Anwen is the child of that woman and her father! What kind of husband and wife love, the model of a powerful family, are all jokes! His father, from the beginning of marriage, loved others. He even had children with other women soon after he married his mother. She did not hold back on the spot, stood up to question the two people. As a result, she only got a little unnatural from her father, and said that she wanted to let Anwen recognize her ancestors. He wants to recognize the illegitimate daughter! No, maybe in his mind, Anwen, the illegitimate daughter, is much more expensive than her own daughter? After the heavy rain, he ran out. At such a time, the only thing she can think of is her boyfriend Zhong Sheng. But when she drove to Zhong Sheng''s apartment, what she saw was that he was hugging and kissing another woman. That woman, Gu Shengyin knows - is her good sister, Anwen. Her mother robbed her mother of her husband, and now she''s robbing her boyfriend. After heavy rain, even the power of questioning disappeared. She was lying on the top of the steering wheel and cried happily, but she didn''t expect a drunk driver to rush over. Heavy rain Ji died when still vaguely thinking, this can be really cheap those bitches. She won''t take it! ¡­¡­ Gu Sheng looked at the story of the world in silence, and was disgusted in his heart. The world is a scum camp. Whether it''s a heavy father, or the mother and daughter, or Zhong Sheng, who steals food with his girlfriend on his back. One by one they are the best. She nced around and found herself in a very elegant room. Wearing pajamas, some headache, should be the seque of staying upte. Look at the time. It''s nine thirty in the morning. Gu Sheng rubbed his forehead and dragged his sour body toward the bathroom. After washing and gargling, it''s really refreshing. She looked up at the girl in the mirror. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1577 Looks and temperament are very good. It''s just that you look a little pale. Gu Shengyin contrasts the memory of this period of heavy rain. It is not long after his mother left that his father brought others back. She hasn''t had a good rest during this period, so it''s no wonder her face looks like that. Cleaning herself up, she opened the door and went out. "Ah Yan, you know, Ruhe has just left. If this is the time, I will announce the identities of you and Wenwen..." The woman standing opposite her father was obviously in tears: "but I followed you so unknowingly. I just, anyway so many years havee over, but Wen Wen? She will beughed at Gu Shengyin sneers in his heart: do you know that you are beingughed at now? You mother and daughter, not long ago is a pair of jokes? Then she heard her father''sforting voice: "a Yan, don''t worry, Wenwen, she is my daughter, I will not let her suffer injustice." The original plot, heavy rain Ji is heard here, can not help but rushed to the past to question the two people. However, Gu Shengyin thinks about it. It is not a good thing for him to make such a fuss. She recorded it quietly and then returned to her room. After some noise, she came out of the room again. This time, she saw two people sitting on the sofa in the living room politely. "You didn''t go out today after the rain?" Asked the father. After the heavy rain Ji graduated, and several of his friends opened a clothing design room, weekdays at this time, had already gone there. Gu Shengyin replied, "I''m a little ufortable, so I won''t go today." At this time, the woman who sat on one side and did not speak gave a weak cry of rain Ji. Gu Sheng didn''t hear that. My father said, "I''m going to take a look at my watch first." Also do not know heavy father is to an Yan that woman to prove what, he suddenly gloomy face: "your aunt Ann and you say hello. After heavy rain, what about your upbringing Gu Shengyin was also cold: "I don''t remember what brothers and sisters my mother has, and where does an aunte out?" She looked sideways at the woman sitting on the sofa, who seemed to be at a loss: "my mother has not passed a hundred days, you can''t wait to wee such a person into the home. Such a thing, you love to keep it, I can''t control it, but want me to be an elder respectfully, no way There was indescribable resentment in her expression: "it''s just a woman with no face and no skin. What kind of thing is it?" Anyan was said to have no blood on her face. In fact, many years ago, she met her mother after heavy rain. At that time, the mother of heavy rain Ji was still a youngdy, who lived wantonly. When she saw her, she was the same look of disdain. Now more than 20 yearster, her daughter still looks at herself with the same eyes. She pinched her nails into the palm of her hand and told her to bear with it. For more than 20 years, she endured. What does she rely on to stay with chongminggang? Is not gentle as water, understanding it? She is now very difficult to endure the death of chongminggang''s original match, is not now a spoileddy in her twenties? She was able to trample her under her feet. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1578 So she didn''t say anything when she heard this. She just sat on the sofa with a pale face and tears. This appearance in chongminggang''s eyes makes him heartache. In his heart, this woman has been a nameless outer room for more than 20 years for her own sake. Now her wife has died of illness. What''s wrong with him trying to take her back? How does rain Ji be like this? She didn''t understand her father''s dilemma at all? However, chongminggang never thought about how excessive his wife and innocent daughter would be in such an act! He red at Gu Shengyin: "you see what you are saying? Don''t you apologize to your aunt Ann Gu Sheng knew that chongminggang did not dare to move the heavy rain. Liu Qinghe, the mother of heavy rain, is the daughter of the Liu family. The Liu family is more powerful than the family in the capital. He couldn''t wait to get Anyan''s mother and daughter back after Liu Qinghe''s death, which has already made the Liu family very dissatisfied. If ites out that the heavy rain Ji is not good, the Liu family will make trouble there. Gu Sheng knew this, so he directly choked on an Yan. She just wanted to let this woman know, even if she entered the door of the heavy family, what would happen? What she shouldn''t get, she still can''t get it! Gu Sheng arranged his hair slowly and said to his father, "father, if you don''t want me to say something worse, don''t stimte me." "This woman and I will never have a day of peace." She said and walked out of the door,pletely regardless of the heavy father in the back of what kind of gas. Say a word of unfilial words, such a man, angry to death, he will not shed a drop of tears. When Gu Shengyin left, an Yan just seemed to be suddenly unable to help, covering her mouth. Ba began to cry. As a woman like her, she knows what kind of crying can make a man feel pity. Sure enough, her father quickly began tofort her: "a Yan, don''t be sad. Yuji has been spoiled by me and her mother since childhood. She has a bad temper. Don''t take what she said seriously..." An Yan sneered in her heart, but her face was sad: "I really don''t know After the rain, she She should hate me so much. Otherwise, I''d better move back... " She said so, but she was sure that chongminggang would never agree. If she really let her move out, doesn''t it mean that the head of his family haspromised like his daughter? It is absolutely intolerable for a man who has just regained his good face. Sure enough, Chongming was angry at once: "don''t mention this matter any more. Don''t worry, a Yan, there''s no one in this family who dares to let you leave!" An Yan''s face moved and nestled in his arms Gu Shengyin didn''t even let the system monitor these things. She doesn''t have to know what they''re talking about; she doesn''t want the system to tell her how to disgust her. Instead of going to her own fashion design room, she drove to her boyfriend Zhong Sheng''s apartment. Heavy rain Ji and Zhong Sheng are close to plum blossom, bamboo and horse, and they are generally recognized as golden girls. In the eyes of outsiders, Zhong Sheng is totally in love with Chongyu Ji. Love like a treasure? I love my girlfriend like a treasure, and I''m with other women in the twinkling of an eye? Gu Sheng sneered. Anwen is the target of her mission. But she never felt threatened by this woman. Because, in her hand, she also has a big secret. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1579 The big secret is that an Wen is not chongminggang''s daughter at all. To be honest, Gu Sheng was shocked when he knew about it. Chongming just takes this mother and daughter as a baby. She is moved that an Yan has been outside for more than 20 years, and still raises her daughter for herself. However, more than 20 years ago, Anwen had already put a green cap on him. This is still in the original plot. After heavy rain Ji''s death in a car ident, the Liu family can''t bear to ask Chong Minggang directly. At that time, they doubted the identity of Anwen, chongminggang naturally denied it. But Liu''s style has always been tough, even directly dragged an Wen to do paternity testing. The result ispletely beyond everyone''s expectations - an Wen and an Yan, there is no parent-child rtionship. When Gu Sheng saw this ce, he was even curious about the expression of chongminggang''s face at that time. He always thought that he was kind to himself by taking out his heart and lungs. He had alreadymunicated with others, and even the children were not his own! She couldn''t helpughing at the thought. No matter how happy she is. Soon we got to the downstairs of Zhong Sheng''s apartment. As a standard rich second generation, Zhong Sheng''s apartment is located in a high-end District of the city. Gu Shengyin stopped the car and walked towards the destination. Before she got downstairs, she saw the young man and woman who were pulling together. Two people seem to be arguing about something, the woman''s emotion is more intense, and the man is quietly coax what. Anyone who looks at it will think that this is a pair of young lovers who are making a fuss, rather than a man with a fiancee and his fiancee''s illegitimate sister. Gu Shengyin continues to walk forward as if he didn''t see it. Both Zhong Sheng and an Wen were so excited that they didn''t notice her side at all. When Gu Shengyin came to almost two people''s side, he didn''t know what Anwen said. Zhong Sheng directly pulled the man into his arms and kissed him heavily. Seeing this scene, Gu Sheng stopped to think about it. Fortunately, Zhong Sheng has always been the active one in the rtionship between heavy rain and Zhong Sheng. After heavy rain, I didn''t even know whether I depended on him or loved him more. They haven''te to thest step. Otherwise, think of such a man, Gu Sheng because of his own nausea. Anwen was still resisting at first, but after struggling for two times, she waspletely soft in Zhong Sheng''s arms. Seeing that he was finally pacified, Zhong Sheng was relieved. He raised his head and was about to say something to Anwen, but he noticed something was wrong. Turn around to see, just four or five steps away from the two, Gu Shengyin is looking at here like a smile! After the rain? How could she be here? Zhong Sheng''s heart jumped, and saw Gu Shengyin''s hand. ying with a mobile phone - the other party even photographed her and an Wen''s behavior. Seeing Gu Shengyin like this, Zhong Sheng was a little flustered. He saw that he was still holding Anwen, as if it was hot to the general, and quickly pushed people away. An Wen was so caught off guard that she almost fell to the ground. "What do you do, Zhong Sheng..." An Wen can''t help butin. As soon as she looks up, she sees Zhong Sheng anxiously looking at a certain direction. She subconsciously raised her head and saw the most hated woman in her life. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1580 After heavy rain! If someone gives Anwen a gun so that she can kill a person without criminal responsibility, then there is no doubt that she will be shot dead. From the moment she entered the family, heavy rain had never given her a positive eye. Always is that pair of high above with a sneer in the eyes, looking at their own eyes like looking at what can not see the general bug. At the first time when she saw the heavy rain, Anwen was flustered. But after the panic of the conditioned reflex passed, her heart calmed down, and even raised a little secret pride. Look, your boyfriend, just in my arms. She wanted to see how the mask above was torn after the heavy rain. Thinking of this, she slowly straightened up, and had spare strength to close some messy hair. She gently called out her sister to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng didn''t pay any attention to her. She just looked at Zhong Sheng sarcastically: "do not give an exnation?" Anwen looked at her being ignored, secretly angry straight teeth. You are tough enough, heavy rain Ji, one day, I will personally tear you this pair of lofty appearance to pieces! Zhong Sheng was flustered. And heavy rain Ji so many years of acquaintance, said that no emotion is false, moreover, so many years down, even if it is false, also pretended to be a bit sincere. Moreover, heavy rain Ji has a good family background, good appearance and good temperament. In terms of various conditions, she is better than an Wen who is willing to rely on her mother. I don''t know how many times. Almost without thinking, he blurted out: "rain Ji, you believe me, I just have been haunted. I''m just ying with her. I like you At the same time, an Wen Wen, who was waiting for his reply, almost bit a tooth. y? Originally in Zhong Sheng''s heart, those sweet words get along with each other, just y? Her eyes cooled down: as expected, mother said it was right, men are cheap bones, what they said can never be true. Her expression was noticed by the corner of her eyes, and Gu Shengyin was all in her eyes. She quietly looked at Zhong Sheng: "y?" Listening to her tone, Zhong Sheng thought that she was still wandering. At the moment, he just wanted to please Gu Shengyin and make her believe what he said. It''s hard to find a girlfriend with such good conditions: chongyuji is chongminggang''s only daughter. If there is no ident in the future, the family''s property is hers, and her grandfather is the Liu family. If the Zhong family can get the support of the Liu family in the future Thinking about how chongjia got up in just a few decades, Zhong Sheng''s heart was full of fire and heat. Absolutely must coax good rain Ji! Zhong Sheng thought of this and quickly nodded: "yes, rain Ji, you know, my heart, has always been only you. I''m really just ying with her. You think, how can a daughter who is not on the stage and brought by the outer room bepared with you? " Gu Sheng looks pale with satisfaction at Anwen. It''s a good feeling, isn''t it? Anwen. The man who tried his best to snatch you from my hand is just taking you as a trifle. She didn''t want to tear it herself because she knew someone would tear it for herself. Gu Sheng, who has seen enough of the y, takes his eyes back and looks forward to Zhong Sheng, who is looking forward to himself. Under Zhong Sheng''s gaze, she spoke slowly: "Oh, you and she are just ying, what does that have to do with me?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1581 Cold eyed, can''t believe looking at his own Zhong Sheng, Gu Sheng because of a cold smile. "What does it have to do with me, whether you love her or y with her?" Zhong Sheng is not good at heart. He also wanted to say something to save, but Gu Shengyin was not willing to give him this opportunity. "Zhong Sheng, you don''t think that when I see this kind of thing, I can easily apologize, and this matter will be over?" Gu Sheng stared at his face with sarcastic eyes: "Zhong Sheng, I am not so cheap after heavy rain!" She then turned around and looked at Anwen standing with her head down. When this woman heard her words just now, she should be secretly happy, right? Gu Sheng looked at her impatiently: "and you Anwen. You, mom, don''t want to be the third party in other people''s marriage. Your daughter has got her essence and robbed my boyfriend again. " She walked into two steps toward Anwen. Under her threatening momentum, Anwen couldn''t help but step back two steps. Gu Sheng stopped for seeing the situation. "However, Anwen, you will not be naive to think that Zhong Sheng will marry you when she is with you?" "Don''t be too naive. Sometimes, one should know his own identity. What the Zhong family needs is a daughter-inw who can help their family to a higher level, not you... " Gu Sheng looked at her critically and said with a smile of unknown meaning: "even my father is unknown The oil bottle. " Anwen looks pale! She suddenly raised her head to stare at Gu Shengyin, her eyes fixed on her: "you shut up! Shut up after the heavy rain Her life experience has always been her pain. She never knew what her father was. When she was a child, she asked her mother and even resented and med her. But no matter how, she can''t escape. She is a child born out of wedlock, and has no father! Gu Sheng didn''t go on talking about her because she looked like this. She nced at Zhong Sheng, who was still standing on one side, and sneered: "look, this is you looking for a man. Even if I am here to trample you to death, do you believe it or not, he doesn''t have the courage toe out and stop it." Anwen mouth. Ba moved, it is impossible to refute. Yes, if there is a conflict between her and heavy rain Ji, who will he help from what Zhong Sheng said just now. Anwen suddenly felt powerless in her heart. However, Gu Sheng looked at them and said a word: "however, I''m in a good mood today, so I wish you all good luck, infertility, children and grandchildren!" She said this, also ignore behind a dull, resentful two people, Shi Shi ran left. Everyone didn''t see it. In a car not far from here, someone saw the y from the beginning to the end. The man''s eyes in that left the back above a circle, and looked at the embarrassed two people standing in ce. "I have two brothers working together, remember?" His face was hidden in the shadow and could not see clearly. He could only judge by his voice, whose owner was very young. Another person in the car replied, "yes, Third Master." He didn''t speak any more. The ck car left quietly. Anwen took the lead in breaking the silence between the two. She thought about it for a while, and thought that since the heavy rain had torn her face, Zhong Sheng could never fall down. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1582 An Wen period Ai Ai Ai looking at Zhong Sheng, eyes light contains infinite grievances. "Zhong Sheng..." Zhong Sheng has just been standing there in a daze. At the moment, he seems to havee back to his mind. He looked at an Wen who was close to him. He couldn''t help but step back. He looked at Anwen as if he were looking at something dirty. "Don''te here!" He looked at Anwen with disgust: "do you mean it? Deliberately approaching me is to destroy the rtionship between me and rain Ji? " Zhong Sheng was deeply regretted. As early as I know, before an Wen this woman pastes toe over, oneself should hold back. In any case, we must not make these moths before we get married. He also knows those things about heavy family. Of course, he also knows what kind of identity Anwen is. Originally his heart does not look on an Wen, but this woman knows the sentiment, the disposition is gentle and small, can let his big man''s mind obtain the extremely good satisfaction. This point, has always been a big miss grow up, heavy rain Ji is notparable. So Zhong Sheng thought, anyway, Yu Ji didn''t know, so he would y with Anwen. When he got married, he would break up with her. He did not know, there is a kind of woman, not when you want to break, can be broken. What''s more, Anwen''s purpose is not simply to be a person who can''t see light. An Wen couldn''t believe to look at Zhong Sheng. As if at this moment, she really saw Zhong Sheng''s true face. This man, although she has some hook. Lead the mind to approach him. But this kind of thing, is a p can p sound? When there was no ident, he was obedient to himself. As a result, when the heavy rain came, he threw all the responsibility on himself. Listen to the meaning of Zhong Sheng''s words, is to want to get rid of oneself. There is no such beautiful thing in the world! Anwen sneers in her heart, but on her face she looks helpless and helpless. Her tears rolled down her pale face and shook her head as she listened to Zhong Sheng''s words. "No It''s not like that. I have never dreamed of intervening between you and sister Yuji... " An Wen cried and said: "I know my identity, also know that I can''t marry you, I just want to be with you, Zhong Sheng, I love you, even if I don''t have a reputation, I''d like to be with you!" Zhong Sheng looks at an Wen suspiciously, but he can''t see any falsehood. Such a beautiful beauty cried in front of her, and did not forget to confess to herself. It''s a man who can''t be cruel. Not to mention Zhong Sheng, who was originally confused with Anwen. Zhong Sheng''s face finally eased down. But he said, "we still don''t want to be together in the future." He looked at Anwen''s wide eyes, but he thought he should distinguish the heavy rain from the heavy rain. "You know, I have loved Yuji for so many years, and I have always thought of her as my future wife. I can''t put her down... " An Wen was shocked by such remarks. This man, the mouth said to heavy rain Ji how affectionate, but behind the scenes all kinds of small feelings. People constantly. Is this what we call love? Although Anwen hated the heavy rain, but at this moment, her heart had a trace of sympathy. Look at your boyfriend. He''s such a scum! If Gu Shengyin knew what she was thinking, he would correct it: No, please pay attention to the wording. That scum man is no longer my boyfriend. Don''t be a cat or a dog. Push it on me. - 50! Ask for a monthly ticket! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1583 After a day''s wandering outside, Gu Sheng finds Zhong Sheng sitting on the sofa chatting with Chongming. With a smile on his face, chongminggang is obviously very satisfied with Zhong Sheng. Seeing Gu Shengyin''s return, chongminggang seemed as if nothing had happened in the morning. He said, "you child, Zhong Sheng is here, so you won''te back earlier to apany your boyfriend?" Gu Sheng looks at Zhong Sheng''s face. It seems that Zhong Sheng didn''t tell chongminggang about it at all. She really does not understand this man''s idea, is it difficult that he still naive thought, between himself and him, there will be any possibility? Gu Sheng looked at an Yan who was busy working at the same time. He poured himself a ss of water and said, "I forgot to tell my father that I broke up with Zhong Sheng." When Chongming heard this, he frowned and said, "what happened?" He turned to look at Zhong Sheng, who was embarrassed. He stressed that Minggang said: "there are some misunderstandings between me and Yuji..." Chongming was not stupid. Seeing this, he knew that there must be something wrong with Zhong Sheng. But he has always been very satisfied with Zhong Sheng, the son-inw to be. Zhong family has a good family background and has a lot of cooperation with chongjia in some fields. If two families can get married, it will be a good thing for each other. Gu Sheng sat down on the other sofa slowly. "Please pay attention to the wording, Mr. Zhong Sheng. There is no misunderstanding between us. I can see it clearly with my own eyes. " Chongming just felt that her daughter''s attitude was a little aggressive. He said with some displeasure: "after the rain, there are some small problems between the young lovers. It''s normal for Xiao Mo to wipe. You see Zhong Sheng''s attitude is so good, you should try to talk with him, nothing can''t be solved." Gu Shengyin put the cup in his hand heavily on the ss coffee table. She looked at chongminggang''s look, and some irony: "I said father, you don''t ask me, why did I break up with him? Or, no matter what he did to me, as long as he was the young master of the Zhong family, I would have to forgive him and rob the happy marriage? " She knows, some people, you don''t have to give him a little face. If not, they would be able to whitewash themselves and pretend that nothing had happened. Chongminggang thinks that her daughter has gone too far recently. Before the rain Ji, but not so rebellious. "That''s how you talk to your dad?" he said Unfortunately, Gu Sheng was not afraid of his appearance at all. She said with a smile, "do you know what I saw when I went out to look for him today?" She held out her hand and pointed to Zhong Sheng. Chongming looks at Zhong Sheng suspiciously. He still knows his daughter. If it wasn''t for something she couldn''t bear, her reaction would never have been so big. Gu Shengyin''s tone is casual: "my boyfriend, and an Wen that woman is kissing inseparable." Zhong Sheng couldn''t hang his facepletely. He forced a smile and said, "after the rain, we don''t have to be here..." "Please call me miss Chong." Gu Shengyin interrupted him, "don''t make us familiar." Chongminggang''s face was blue and white. If the ordinary outside. Encounter also just, but, out of the track of the object, or Anwen. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1584 Chongming just knows how disgusted Gu Sheng is to settle down with his mother and daughter. No wonder her reaction is so big. This Zhong Sheng is also really, clearly knows that an Wen is Yu Ji''s nominal younger sister, unexpectedly He couldn''t help but stare at Zhong Sheng. Zhong Sheng smiles bitterly. He knows that you don''t have any father in the world who can tolerate his daughter''s being treated like this, so he came here early today, hoping to leave a good impression in chongminggang''s mind that he will correct his mistakes. But if Gu Sheng doesn''t cooperate with him, he can''t talk about anything. Gu Shengyin thinks this man is really cheap. She made her words so clear that Zhong Sheng could make such a look. This man, don''t know how to write the word face? Even if Zhong Sheng is shameless and dare to appear in the heavy family, Gu Sheng doesn''t have the spare time to grind with him. She stood up directly: "I say again, you and I are over. There is no possibility. Don''te back home. I''m disgusted at it. " Zhong Sheng''s look became rather ugly. He realized that he had put down his face and dignity to get Gu Shengyin''s forgiveness. But this woman really did not give her even a little face. He was also kept froming down in front of his uncle. Chongminggang also felt that his daughter''s words were too much: "the rain is over!" He called her heavily, indicating that Gu Shengyin should be restrained. Gu Sheng turned to Zhong Sheng because he didn''t pay any attention to him at all. He said, "I don''t think I can speak hard. You can have two choices: first, get away from me. I can''t see you. I''m in a good mood. I won''t scold you. Second, you can go to your gentle Anwen love. People? A woman like her, how do you do, she will love you. " she nced at an Yan who had been cleaning the stairs. She said with a sneer, "mother and daughter are both the same virtue. If you don''t hook it, the man who attracts others is ufortable!" "You Chongming just got angry and raised his hand high, as if to give her a p in the face. Gu shengyinsi was not afraid: "my father thought I was hard to speak and wanted to teach me a lesson? I didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. How long did mother go before this woman entered the heavy family? You''re going to hit me, OK, hit me hard! Tomorrow I will go to my uncle''s house, just to let them see how you beat up your own daughter for a shameless little three, and Gou, the wild child of my boyfriend Chongming was green with anger. He was so angry that he gasped for several times before he said in a quick voice, "get out of here!" Gu Sheng left without saying a word. I think she''s willing to stay here. Zhong Sheng saw the y from beginning to end. Listening to Gu Sheng''s words full of resentment, he realized for the first time that Yu Ji had such a big resentment towards an''s mother and daughter! Before heavy rain Ji, never said these in front of her boyfriend, he always thought she at least simply hated them. Now it seems that it is more than disgust, it is clearly resentment! Therefore, because the object of their own track is Anwen, so the response of rain Ji is so big, right? If from now on, away from the mother and daughter, Yu Ji will always see his heart! If Gu Sheng knew what he was thinking, he would have heard a lot. This man is so good at self deception? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1585 Her words were beyondprehension. But Zhong Sheng was able to find a reason to justify himself. Of course, Zhong Sheng won''t let her go. Everyone knows that Chong Minggang, the leader of the family, is over 50 years old, and there is only chongyuji under her knee. Almost impossible to have any ident, heavy family everything will be heavy rain Ji. If an ordinary person marries her, at least he can fight less for decades. Zhong Sheng, apparently, is the only heir of the Zhong family, but his father''s illegitimate son is no less than four. Those people, one by one, are very powerful. If he can''t find a strong wife, the position of the sessor of the Zhong family may not be stable. So even if he doesn''t want to be shameless now, he should try his best to coax Gu Shengyin back. But he looked down on Gu Shengyin, or women. Not all the people, women are able to face boyfriends after cheating, will be for what so-called love to forgive him. It''s not love, it''s stupid. Chongming just now looks at Zhong Sheng and feels ufortable. After all, I was just disobeyed by your daughter and looked at by an outsider. It''s really shameful. Zhong Sheng also felt that he had lost his face in front of his future father-inw, and he was embarrassed at the moment. "Uncle, I''ll disturb you another day." Chongming just recovered the gesture of being kind to the elder and nodded to him: "after rain, the child has been spoiled by me. It''s hard to avoid bad temper. You can be more tolerant." Zhong Sheng quickly said no. After a few words of mutual prevarication, Zhong Sheng left chongjia. As soon as Zhong Sheng left, chongminggang''s face sank. He waited for an Yan standing on the edge of the stairs. He said coldly, "Gou. Introduce your sister''s boyfriend. This is your good daughter!" Although Chong Ming Gang contacted an Yan''s mother and daughter, he also knew the importance. He knew the identity of his mother and daughter, and he took it back to treat them better, but even if he and an Yan were together in the future, he recognized Anwen as his daughter. Anwen can only be the "daughter of recognition", and will never be his daughter of chongminggang. Otherwise, he had no way to exin why Anwen was only one month younger than Yuji. The illegitimate girl is one month younger than the real girl. The story in this story can be guessed by everyone. If the Liu family knew that they had an affair with others before marriage Think about that family''s usual style of work, and the face bes more and more ugly. Not to mention, the shares of heavy family, Liu Qinghe, who has passed away, ounts for nearly 30%. And those shares, when she died, werepletely left to her only daughter. Now, heavy rain Ji, is chongjia group, thergest shareholder. He has only 25% of his own hands. If he falls out with Yu Ji He himself, even in addition to his father''s status, has no half advantage! The more he thought about it, the more upset he felt. He had no way but to vent his dissatisfaction to an Yan. Anyan is now in her 40s, but she is well maintained. Chongminggang has never treated her unfairly in money these years. She looks like she is only in her thirties. Listening to chongminggang''s question, her heart was also sour. She is not without resentment. At the right time of youth, I followed chongminggang. This man said well at that time, he needed the power of the Liu family, so he had to marry Liu Qinghe, but he still loved her. When everything is stable, he will divorce Liu Qinghe and marry her. Because of this sentence, she has been waiting for him for more than 20 years. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1586 She has been with this man for more than 20 years. It''s not that she hasn''t suffered from the strange eyes of the people around her. When she was a child, her daughter once cried and asked herself why she didn''t have a father. She could bear it. It''s hard to endure until more than half of his life has passed, and finally the woman Liu Qinghe is boiled to death. She thought that she finally guarded the cloud to see the moon bright, but did not think, heavy home door, she is indeed in. But it''s a shady outer room identity. Her Wen Wen also entered the heavy family, but could not be chongminggang''s daughter. If it is just such a result, what is she waiting for in the past 20 years? It''s not nice to say that for more than 20 years, even if there was once a deep feeling, it''s almost spent. What Anyan is looking for now is not the ethereal and unreliable love at all. What she wants is real, which can bring her identity and status, status, and benefits. However, if it is such an embarrassing situation, if there is an emergency in Chongming in the future, the property of the family will bepletely owned by heavy rain. It has nothing to do with her outside room and Wen Wen. How could Anyan ept such a result? At the moment, Chongming just in front of her daughter was angry, but all hair on her body. It is not the first time that an Yan has felt the gap brought by this status. If she is a realdy of chongminggang, she can fight for the respect she deserves with her words and actions. But she''s not. She''s just an outhouse with no credit. She can''t annoy chongminggang, because she may be swept out of the house by angry men. Once in that situation, nothing is really gone. So she can only endure, with a smile to meet the me. Anyan told herself that she had endured for more than 20 years. Now Liu Qinghe has been boiled to death by her. What else can she bear? After heavy rain, what about the eldestdy of the heavy family? It''s just a young girl. She is now relying on her own identity, relying on the connivance of Minggang. When I became a heavydy An Yan''s eyes shed a trace of cold - she has a hundred ways, let her suffer losses do not know where the problem is. Seeing an Yan''s submissive appearance, chongminggang also realizes that his tone is not very good. After all, it''s for the women who have been wronged outside for more than 20 years. What''s more, Chongming just still has a little bit of first loveplex with an Yan. He pulled up an Yan and sighed, "don''t me me, I''m angry. Wen Wen, you know that Zhong Sheng is Yu Ji''s boyfriend. Why does she want to do such a thing? " An Yan knows that Zhong Sheng, the eldest son of the Zhong family group, is a very rare golden tortoise son-inw. She was abandoned by heavy rain, such as my shoes. An Yan gently closed her eyes and leaned against chongminggang''s body. She tentatively said, "I see Mr. Zhong seems to like Wen Wen very much. Since Yu Ji doesn''t like it, why not? " Long silence. Anyan opened her eyes a little uneasily, and then she looked into the eyes of Chongming. She forced a smile and said, "what''s the matter, Minggang?" Chongming just did not have a smile on his face and dropped his eyes: "Anyan, I remember I told you that even if I take your mother and daughter back, Wen Wen and Yu Ji are not the same." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1587 An Yan''s face is a little white. But Chongming just this time did not pity her, but was very cruel to pull thatyer of shame clothpletely. "I can give Wenwen a good life and even make her an adopted daughter. But you have to know that she will never, never be the firstdy of the family Anyan raised her head and tears fell down her eyes. This time she was not pretending. "Why? Wenwen is also your daughter, isn''t she She hissed. Chongming just don''t open his eyes: "you should know this since you didn''t have a reputation with me more than 20 years ago." "Yuji can''t marry the big and young of the Zhong family. She is the eldestdy of the heavy family. Without Zhong Sheng, she can choose other rich sons. But an Yan... " Chongming just said to an Yan: "Wen Wen can''t do it. Even if Yu Ji doesn''t want to be with Zhong Sheng, the Zhong family can''t let his son marry an illegitimate daughter. " It''s nice to talk about illegitimate girls. Anwen''s situation is not as good as that of an illegitimate daughter. In the eyes of others, she is just an oil bottle brought by an Yan. Both of them did not notice that at the entrance, an Wen, who had just returned, was covering her lips with tears and listening to their conversation. She thought that after she entered the family, her mother would be able to be the wife of the heavy family, and she could also be the youngdy of the heavy family. Therefore, she must keep pace with heavy rain Ji everywhere. She even thought that heavy rain Ji woman had no brain, but was just a more noble birth than herself. She never felt worse than the rain. Until now, his biological father, speaking directly to his mother, said that she would never be a real familydy in her life. All her life, she couldn''tpare with the heavy rain. Heavy rain Ji do not see the man, she is not worthy of! Anwen didn''t listen any more. She turned and ran out. This evening, neither of chongminggang''s daughters came home. It''s just that their situation is totally different. Gu Shengyin and his two friends in the design studio said hello, and resolutely carried the bag to his uncle''s house. Anyway, the main force of that studio is Chongyu Ji''s two design friends. She is just the one who invests money. Anwen, however, was alone in the bar for a night. Gu Shengyin''s arrival was weed by his uncle''s family. Liu Qingshan''s grandfather, Liu Qingshan, has three sons and one daughter. Liu Qinghe is his youngest and only daughter. Liu''s whole family is very fond of Liu Qinghe, and spoils her into an irrefutable disposition. So at that time, Liu Qingshan did not agree with her and Chongming just together, but Liu Qinghe still insisted. The Liu family had no choice but to help his son-inw''s career as much as possible so that his daughter could live a better life. After her daughter died, the only granddaughter became Liu Qingshan''s treasure. "Grandfather''s light rain, how free toe over today?" Liu Qingshan, who is more than 70 years old, asked with a stick. If it was the heavy rain before, in order not to let the grandfather and uncle''s family worry, this kind of thing, ispletely in the heart. However, her appearance made the Liu family feel that she had a wonderful life at home. Although she was very dissatisfied with chongminggang, it was hard to say anything in the face of her granddaughter. However, Gu Shengyin is not such a depressed and deficient temperament. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1588 Aggrieved, in front of the family members who really love themselves, do not show it, who will know? As soon as Wai Gong asked, Gu Shengyin''s eyes turned red. She didn''t cry, but it was more distressing to be forced to cry. Liu Jiasu, in particr, knows that heavy rain Ji''s character is very strong. She has never seen her cry several times since she was little. "What''s wrong with the rain?" Liu Qingshan did not speak, his eldest daughter-inw, heavy rain Ji''s big aunt asked very distressed. It''s strange to say that Liu Qingshan''s three sons are all born with handles. There is no girl in the third generation. Other families are worried that there are no men, only their family, Mou foot strength want to have a girl doll. But it''s a pity that Liu Qingshan''s wish to hold his granddaughter is hopeless. He can only see if he can look forward to his great granddaughter. Liu Qinghe is very homesick. When she was alive before, she would take heavy rain Ji back to Liu''s house almost every month. After heavy rain Ji, these uncles and aunts could be said to have watched her grow up, and they were deeply distressed. Gu Sheng, listening to his great aunt''s words, was very sad. Slowly, she said what happened to her during this period of time. In particr, I heard her father say that Anwen is her own daughter, and Anwen and her boyfriend Zhong Sheng mix together. Hearing that, several people in the living room were cold. "It''s just What a bully Liu Qingshan chopped his crutch on the ground twice. His eyes turned to Gu Shengyin''s face, and the anger turned into heartache: "you child, such a big thing, so don''t you tell us?" After heavy rain, he lowered his head and covered his face: "I don''t know I don''t want to bother, and I don''t know what to do... " My great aunt looked at her like this, and she was very worried. She came over and gently hugged Gu Shengyin into her arms. "Don''t be sad, uncles and aunts, as well as my grandfather all love you. Don''t mention your white eyed wolf father!" Uncle and mother''s family is a member of the army, speaking and doing things are much more pleasant than ordinary people. Liu Qingshan looked at his granddaughter''s head bowed. He was silent for a moment. He looked at his elder son, who was also angry at the same side: "go, call and call back your brothers!" He lives with his eldest son. The other two are in the capital, but they don''t live together. Gu Shengyin''s uncle Liu Jingzhang knew that his father was really angry. Not to mention his father, even if he knew that Chongming was such a talent, he would like to rush to Chong''s house and beat him up. Even before I married my sister, I had a daughter outside. Pretending to be affectionate for more than 20 years, everyone was cheated by him! When Liu Jingzhang thought about it, he felt a fire burning in his heart. It''s too much! Without saying a word, he called the two younger brothers below. I didn''t say what it was. I just said there was something urgent. Let them alle back. Liu Qingshan started his own business from scratch. He founded a huge Liu family group. He retired after the age of 60 and handed over his family business to his eldest son, Liu Jinghui. His second son, Liu Jinghui, was not interested in business, so he chose to join the army. Now, he is a famous man. His Liu family is not so easy to bully! After receiving the call from the elder brother, although I don''t know what happened, the two brothers of the Liu family came back as soon as possible. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1589 The three brothers of the Liu family have their own achievements. They are not like those in other families who fight for property. When Liu Jinghui and Liu Jingqi came, they both took their wives with them because they didn''t know what was going on. The two brothers arrived almost on their feet. "What can I do for you, brother?" Three ces Liu Jingqi''s character is rtively straight,e in to ask in a hurry. Liu Jingzhang was bored and did not speak. However, Gu Shengyin''s great aunt told the story just now. "That''s not true!" Liu Jingqi''s face was iron green, "when my little sister chose that chongminggang, I didn''t agree! That kid looks at it with a lot of heart, but Qinghe plunges into it He was hit on the elbow and found out it was his daughter-inw. Gu Sheng looks at her husband because of her third aunt''s resentment: are nieces still here? Scolding her father in front of people? Liu Jingqi was used to being reckless outside all his life, but he was strict with his wife. He really touched his nose and didn''t speak any more. Liu Qingshan looked at the whole family, then looked at Gu Shengyin. "After the rain, no matter what, your three uncles and I will be the master for you! We in the Liu family can''t be bullied by others "But -" he looked at Gu Shengyin, "there''s something you need to make a decision." Gu Sheng raised his head with a little red in the corner of his eyes: "you said." Liu Qingshan''s voice was steady: "the key is, what kind of result do you want? Just want to get the restless mother and daughter out of the house? Or do you want to get rid of all future threats? " Gu Sheng was shocked in her heart. She didn''t expect that her grandfather would n so deeply for herself. Thetter asked, "her voice is hoarse What do you mean? " Liu Qingshan''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech, but he was satisfied with his grandson''s temperament. When he thought of his son-inw who was respectful to himself on weekdays, a trace of coldness crossed his eyes: "get rid of all threats. Naturally, let your father live at home with peace of mind. " What he said was vague, but all the people present understood what he meant - to remove chongminggang''s influence in Chongshi group and cut off his power. After all, the current Chong''s group, in the hands of the highest shares, is heavy rain Ji. She may be weak on her own, but it is not difficult for her topete with chongminggang if she is supported by the Liu family behind her. The Liu family was able to help the heavy family up for Liu Qinghe, but now it is also able to snatch the Chongshi group back from chongminggang for the sake of heavy rain. After a long silence, Gu Sheng nodded his head gently. Liu Qingshan''s eyes shed a touch of approval, but asked: "do you think well? If you want the second one, then you and chongminggang''s father daughter rtionship will bepletely gone. " Gu Sheng pulled a helpless smile from the corner of his mouth: "in my father''s present appearance, if I forcibly drive away an''s mother and daughter, will there be any affection left between us? No, my father and I say yes, how much father daughter rtionship is there? " Liu family several people think of the existence of an''s mother and daughter, can not help but also silence down. Yes, a man who raised "true love" soon after he got married, how much sincerity can he have for his original wife and children? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1590 Finally, Liu Qingshan made a decision: "well, since it is thetter, we need to make some preparations. After the rain, it''s good that you live at home during this period. It''s ok if you don''t go back Gu Sheng nods. That''s what she thinks. I can''t bear to see the mother and daughter pretending after going back. Liu''s family are very kind to her. Why should she go back to find her own punishment? That night, Gu Sheng had a good sleep. When he woke up the next morning, he saw two missed calls on his mobile phone. It''s chongminggang. Gu Sheng nced casually and didn''t n to pick it up. But as soon as she was ready to go out, her mobile phone rang again. She connected: "hello?" Chongming just came out with an angry voice: "where have you been? Don''t tell me if you don''te back! " Gu Sheng sneered: "didn''t you let me roll? I''m at my grandfather''s house now, and I''m not going back. " She immediately hung up the phone and set the silence. Chongming over there just heard the busy tone of Dudu, so angry that he almost dropped his mobile phone in his hand. He looked at Anwen on the sofa. The woman was drunk, and her body was full of alcohol. Even though her clothes were torn, red marks could be seen from her neck to her vicle. You can imagine how fierce the war wasst night. Early in the morning, Chongming was just about to go to work when she saw Anwen outside the door. God knows, how much he wanted to throw this woman out in a moment. A person out in the middle of the night, drunk, and other people a night. Love. Is this what his daughter can do? No girl who loves herself can do this kind of thing! Chongming thinks of her eldest daughter who has not returned home at night for the first time. He is more worried about this. An Wen also just, anyway an illegitimate daughter, also few people know, but heavy rain Ji is not the same. If this kind of thing happened after heavy rain and was photographed, their reputation would be lost. So he called Gu Shengyin the first time. When Gu Shengyin said that he was in the Liu family, his first reaction was a sigh of relief, and the second reaction was displeasure. Just like his wife, some of them are dissatisfied with the sess of their own business. But this kind of displeasure, after Gu Shengyin hung up his phone directly, reached the peak. He wanted to scold the increasingly impolite daughter, but it was obvious that Gu Shengyin did not give him the opportunity. So Chongming just hold a breath, looking at the drunk Anwen on the sofa more dissatisfied. Just as an Yan went downstairs, chongminggang''s anger suddenly found a breakthrough: "look at your good daughter. What''s wrong with all this learning outside? Can you bring up people? " An Yan got up early in the morning and was so scolded. When she reacts, Chongming has just driven out. Anyan hurriedly walked to her daughter, a look at her appearance to know what happened. She was so anxious and angry that she couldn''t attack yet. "Madam ANN, your breakfast is already on the table." The servant on one side warned. Anyan always felt that the servants must be watching their own jokes behind their backs. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1591 She always carries a gentle look, but the servants will not be so close to her. At the moment, she was angry and anxious, and there was a hint of inferiority in her heart. She even blurted out: "shut up, can''t I read it myself?" The servant looked at her and said nothing but retreated in silence. Anyan was scolded in the morning and saw her daughter like this again. Where is there any mood to eat? She didn''t let the servant help her. She helped her daughter to clean the bedroom on the second floor. Until her figure left, a few servants at home began to talk. "Sister Li, don''t take it seriously. People like her..." A person quietlyforts Sister Li who has just been scolded. They were all invited by Liu Qinghe when he was still here. They had been here for many years. After heavy rain, they almost grew up. Not long after his mother left, Mr. Chong brought such a man in. And a girl about the same age as miss. These women, who are familiar with all kinds of powerful dog blood stories, instantly make up a love hate rtionship. People''s heart, this is will be divided into rtives, this point,ter settled mother and daughter originally suffered a loss. Not to mention, the two people are this kind of invisible identity. Although the servants did not say anything on the surface, they could not get close to them. If an Yan has always been able to keep the image of gentleness, it is good. Now, she can''t put on any more. ying with his wife''s temper, these servants naturally look down on her. Sister Li gently shook her head: "it''s just a woman who doesn''t have a name and doesn''t share with Mr. emphasis. Do you really think you''ve be a heavydy? Miss is still here! What''s more, Mr. Chong has never mentioned that she should be given a ce in the door for such a long time. She really has the face to show off? " Sister Li said so, several other people also covered their mouths andughed. That''s the truth. With the eldestdy there, the two mothers and daughters, if they want to make any trouble, will also depend on whether the eldestdy agrees or not! Sister Li thought of Anwen just like that, can''t help but face with disdain: "did you see the appearance of miss an just now? I see her neck is full of kisses, and she is full of alcohol. I remember, she doesn''t have a boyfriend Another interrupted, "if my daughter dares to do this, I''ll break her leg!" "¡­¡­" A few people chatted casually for a while and then separated. ¡­¡­ Gu Sheng and his grandfather ate breakfast together. When they were free, they took the wolf king of his grandfather''s house for a walk. The wolf king is not a wolf, but an awe inspiring dog. When the wolf king stood up, Gu Sheng was as high as his chest, his eyes were fierce, and his teeth were sharp. It was said that he had the blood of a wolf. If he took it out, he could easily frighten a group of children to cry. However, the wolf king likes Gu Shengyin very much and is led by Gu Shengyin. He is also obedient and not irritable at all. Gu Sheng was led around by the wolf king. When he crossed a path, the wolf king suddenly became manic. It is low body pressure, whine in a certain direction, obviously when facing the enemy performance. At the same time, the dog barked from the opposite side. Gu Sheng just saw a figure holding the dog. After a look at the dog, Gu Shengyin knows why the wolf king has such a reaction. Tibetan mastiff. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1592 Tibetan mastiff and wolfhound are the most ferocious dogs, and are aggressive in nature. Gu Sheng felt the wolf king''s impetuousness, and patted its head helplessly: "don''t make any noise. If you scare people, I won''t take you out next time." He Lou also heard something here. "No meat at night!" His threats were simple and crude. Can be such a simple and crude, let the big guy under the hand obedient up, put up the Zi out of the teeth, depressed began to dig the ground. He Lou looks at him and doesn''t speak. He turned to the woman with the wolf dog not far away. If his memory didn''t go wrong, he should have seen her the other day. In another ce, the woman seems to have been split, but the posture of throwing off the scum man is very handsome. He Lou is thinking, Gu Shengyin over there has already walked towards him. Obviously, the goal is himself. "Hello." Gu Sheng stood at least three meters away from him and said hello with a smile. He Lou is not good at getting along with women, especially strange women. He gave a little sign. Under the body of the Tibetan mastiff because of the wolf dog close to start to call. He Lou pulled it twice, and the other party didn''t listen to him. If they could understand the animalnguage, they would have heard the Tibetan mastiff dering war on the wolf king excitedly. But obviously, the wolf king who listened to Gu Shengyin''s words did not pay any attention to it. Gu Sheng looked at the struggling Tibetan mastiff and suddenly said, "can I touch it?" He Lou subconsciously said: "her character is not good, not easy to let others touch." He said some chagrin, such words, listen to the ears of ordinary people, afraid is to think that he is rejecting her? Who knows Gu Sheng because mysterious smile: "don''t worry, I have a good animal rtionship." Is that good? Gu Sheng didn''t know how many times he got this pure breath skill. love animal makeints about her purity, so what she has is nothing but Tucao. What can I do with the system? It''s all chosen by the host. The most important thing is that this is an alien that the system has won for the host, but no one else has. Of course, if the system knows about it, it doesn''t tell Gu Shengyin. He Lou is really interested in her. He doesn''t know how. He doesn''t want to refuse at all. If it''s a different person, he certainly doesn''t want to talk to him. But the girl''s request, he just hesitated for a moment and said: "you say hello to the lion, it will respond if it likes you." With this sentence, he Lou feels strange. He had the patience to tell a stranger such a thing. Gu Sheng asked with a smile, "is it called a lion?" He Lou nodded. Gu Sheng crouched down and waved to the lion lying on the ground: "Hello, lion." The lion looked at the man in front of him and opened his mouth. Ba whined twice, and his paw also scratched forward. Gu Shengyin began tough: "it seems to like me." He Lou thought it was incredible. The lion''s temper is most clear to him, and he can''t be arrogant. Usually even take a bath and feed, you have to do it yourself. The servant doesn''t let you get close to it. How could it be nice to a stranger? - sixty shifts! Ask for a monthly ticket! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1593 He Lou is more curious about the girl who is half squatting on the ground. Seeing the furry ears of the lion, Gu Sheng couldn''t help feeling like it for a moment, so he stretched out his hand and rubbed it. The lion, who always had a bad temper, didn''t get angry. She was still amused. He Lou is very novel about all this. He looked at the wolf king who seemed to be a little unhappy because Gu Sheng was left out. He couldn''t help saying, "I seldom see girls like lions, which are fierce dogs." In fact, he only knows a few cousins, are more like golden Teddy, such as cute pets. Gu Sheng shook his head and said, "I don''t raise the wolf king. I don''t have time to look after such a big one. " She raised her head andughed at him. "Maybe it''s fate. It''s not just dogs. I''m extra attracted to animals." He Lou looked at her smile and moved in his heart. However, he looked at the time, some regret: "I have something else to do, so I went home first." Gu Sheng nodded and stood up: "goodbye." Didn''t ask for any contact information. He Lou''s favorite attitude is such a crisp and neat attitude. This time, I don''t know why, but it makes him feel a little congested. Probably, it''s been a long time since you''ve had this kind of cold reception among women? He Lou shook his head with a smile. Another serious farewell came from his ear: "goodbye, lion." When the Tibetan mastiff around him heard the voice, he turned back andughed at her. He abandoned his master''s posture for a minute. He Lou looked back and saw the girl in white casual dress smiling and waving at the Tibetan mastiff, as if the lion could understand. However, the lion''s reaction really seems to be able to understand. He Lou turns around and takes the lion who is still reluctant to part with him. Gu Sheng continued to take the wolf king for a walk, and then returned home. Liu Qingshan is now idle at home, ying chess every day, nting flowers, and asionally going out for a walk with his old friends. His life is very leisurely. Seeing Gu Shenge back with the wolf king, he couldn''t bear to look directly at him: "after the rain, I said that you, a charming girl, would be good to buy a cat and a rabbit, but you should lead the wolf king..." Since he was young, Liu Qingshan has always wanted a smart, quiet and delicate daughter. However, when Liu Qinghe was born, he was busy with his career. When her career is stable, her daughter has been spoiled by her family. not to mention being soft and clever, Liu Qinghe has taken a fulcrum and dares to move the earth! Later, when his daughter couldn''t, he hit his granddaughter with hope. As a result Looking at the wolf dog standing up higher than his granddaughter, Liu Qingshan thought that he could only ce his hope on his great granddaughter. Gu Sheng because of smile: "I just don''t raise, I just go out, slip a wolf king." "Yes." She asked casually, "I just met a man holding a Tibetan mastiff on the road. He is very handsome. Do you know who it is?" When he heard the Tibetan mastiff, Liu Qingshan''s first reaction was that his granddaughter was not injured? After the Tibetan mastiff said: "we will only be relieved when we have a Tibetan mastiff." "The Third Master of the family, he Lou." Gu Sheng''s eyes coagted: "is it the he family?" If it is, it will be wonderful. Liu Qingshan was very satisfied with his granddaughter''s response: "it''s the family he is celebrating." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1594 In today''s China, there are many people surnamed he. But if you say that he family is the most famous one, then many people will know that this he family refers to the he family of the imperial capital. He''s the capital of the emperor. The ancestors followed Taizu to fight in the world and earned great achievements. And the following grandchildren also strive for sess one by one. The base camp of the he family is in the army. It''s a coincidence that every generation and the children of the he family can produce a person with a demon talent in military affairs. No family can guarantee that every generation will be excellent. However, as long as each generation has one or two outstanding ones, this family will not fall because of their internal information and contacts. What''s more, there are more than one or two of the he family of this generation who are promising. In addition to those with ordinary qualifications, there are three masters in the he family of this generation. It is said that ye, the oldest of these three, is just in his 40s, while the youngest is said to be less than able to stand. He Zhi, the youngest chief minister of the Republic, has great prospects in the political arena in the future, and even has the opportunity topete for the highest position. the second Ye He Qi, who is also a famous figure in China and even in the world, is a Huaxia group with branches all over Asia, Africa and Europe, and has been hanging in Fu every year On the top of booth''s rich list, San Ye he Lou. Today, the youngest major general holder in the Chinese military, who was granted the rank of major general at the age of 27, did not rely on Yu Meng''s family, but earned it step by step with his own skills. People with a clear eye all know that he Lou''s future will not stop here because of his age and family background. Therefore, some people say that even at present, the most prominent family in China is not the he family. In the future, there will be he family among the most prominent families in China. The two masters of the he family have already been married, and the only remaining one, he Lou, has be the target of numerous families in the imperial capital. However, in the past few years, I have never heard that he Lou is close to the daughter of his family. Liu Qingshan was also surprised to hear the name of he Lou, but he had heard that he Lou was not close to female sex. And this is not only not close to women, usually also very cold. The Liu family has lived here for so many years. It is rare to see a smiling face in Helou on weekdays. "Is it OK after the rain?" Liu Qingshan asked again. Gu Sheng isughing. How terrible is this building in my grandfather''s mind? She shook her head: "I''m ok. I didn''t say anything to the third master he. I just said hello to the Tibetan mastiff named lion." Liu Qingshan knows about the intimacy between his granddaughter and animals. He looked at his granddaughter, who was smiling and not nervous. Although he knew in his heart that he was not a girl who was greedy for power, he could not help but say, "that third master he, we''d better not be too close." Gu Sheng seems to have some doubts about why he said such a thing. Liu Qingshan said: "a family like ours is considered to be a high and powerful family in the eyes of ordinary people, but it is not enough to see in front of such a real family as the he family. My grandfather is afraid of you Gu Sheng took a look at Liu Qingshan and then said with a smile: "grandfather, don''t worry about it. It shouldn''t be my stuff. I''m sure I won''t think about it." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1595 Liu Qingshan also put down his heart when he heard the speech. But she didn''t know that Gu Shengyin had half a word hidden in her heart. It shouldn''t belong to her. She won''t think about it. But what if the man was born to be his own? Gu Sheng shakes his head, some things, others can''t know at all. ¡­¡­ He Lou also returned home. This is not the ce where he lives. On this rare vacation, his second brother, who has already been married, invited him to stay for a while. As a sessful businessman, He Qi is good at observing his words. He took a look at he Lou and knew that the younger brother was in a good mood. "Well, what''s the good thing that happened when I just went out?" He said with a smile. He Lou''s second sister-inw is carrying a pot of fruit out, smell speech toward uncle son''s expressionless handsome face to nce at. Sometimes she really admires her husband. On the small uncle son this eight wind does not move the face, also can see happy and not happy? But she didn''t doubt he Qi''s eyes. Sure enough, the next moment, he Lou nodded and said: "just met a very interesting person." He Qiyi''s spirit came from hearing this. Interesting people? Not many people are interested in this brother. "Man or woman?" He Qi asked. He Lou shed past Gu Shengyin''s bright face and said, "woman." He Qi''s eyes brightened. It''s said that he''s family got marriedte, and the family is not particrly anxious about the fact that he Lou is nearly 30 years old and has not yet married. In particr, he Lou''s condition, as long as he speaks, there are not many famousdies in the capital who want to enter he''s home. But the key is that after so many years, I have seen he Lou have a pleasant time with someone. Don''t say you are interested. In addition to the small rtives and friends, he Lou''s side, even a little closer to the girl did not appear. He Qi even thought secretly that he Lou would not like boys, would he? butter he didn''t worry about this because there were not only no girls around he Lou, but also no male figure. He Qi didn''t have much time to think about it before, but in recent years, he had a sessful career and a harmonious family, and his wife added a lovely and invincible daughter to him. He Er ye, who realized that his life had beenpleted, began to worry about his brother''s life-long affairs. After all, the old man at home is open-minded and thinks that his children and grandchildren have their own good fortune. The elder brother is so devoted to officialdom that he can''t even care about his family affairs. He Qi thus produced a sense of responsibility of his brother like his father. He Lou did not spend much time on vacation in the army, but there were so many men in his family that he had a close rtionship with He Qi since he was a child. Every time Ie back from vacation, I spend most of my time in this second brother''s house. He Qi seizes such an opportunity and often takes him out in the name of meeting a few friends when he Loues home. He Lou is not willing to sweep the face of the second elder brother in this kind of thing, of course, he agrees every time. But every time, he Lou can see several young girls of the same age and family background among the so-called friends. He Lou is not a fool. Seeing such a situation, where can I not understand? So once, when the two brothers came home from a party, he said directly to he Qiming. He had no meaning for this alternative blind date. If he Qi did this again, he would note again next time. He Qi certainly won''t be separated from the younger brother because of this. He promised, but he was more anxious. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1596 After confirming that his brother is not interested in men and women, He Qi has new troubles. Is there something about this brother, eh? It''s hard to say? Thinking of this possibility, He Qi felt that he was not well. But he can''t talk to Helou directly. He Qi thinks that he can think of this as a brain disease, and his daughter-inw will only scold him. This time, he finally heard the topic about girls from he Lou''s mouth. How could he not be excited? So he quickly asked, "whose daughter is it? Do you know me? How old is it? " He Lou took a look at He Qi, and there was some helplessness in his tone: "I just ran across on the road and said two words. How can I know who her family is?" In fact, Gu Shengyin''s identity is not difficult to check. This area is a well-known rich area in the imperial capital. It''s not good to have some money, but also to have some rtionship to buy a lot. It''s very clear which building is which family lives in yiheqi''swork. What''s more, such arge wolf dog is not umon. It''s just that he Lou doesn''t want to say that. He said he met by chance, but he Qi didn''t think so. With the perfect figure of he Lou, which is 1.8 meters, and the handsome face that can beparable to that of a big screen star, there are many girls whoe to chat up on the road even if they don''t know his identity. There are even direct hints of being hot and spicy. But he Qi never heard any topic about strange women in he Lou''s mouth. This time, it''s not just talking! Also obvious mood change! And said she was funny! It''s a breeze before marriage. He Qi, a flowing childe, said: a man''s love for a woman usually starts from interest! What''s more, he Lou, which has never been interested in people? His eyes are burning and he wants to know more about it, but he Lou is not willing to cooperate. He also knew what kind of mind He Qi had in his heart. In addition to helplessness, he felt helpless. "I said brother, I''m really not interested in love and marriage now. Don''t be surprised." He Lou didn''t expect that he would be beaten in the face so soon. He Qi didn''t open his mouth when he saw he Lou. He also understood the character of his younger brother: if he didn''t want to say something, no one could pry it out of his mouth. But he Lou does not say, does not mean that he Qi has no way to know. This time, he took a rare long vacation, almost one time. The next day, he was called out to get together by the diehards who grew up together. He Qi also found out who the girl he met that day. "It turned out to be the granddaughter of the Liu family and the daughter of the Chong family..." Both of them are well-known in the capital. He Qiyi can understand Gu Shengyin''s identity at a nce. This information is very detailed. Even the Zhong family and the Zhong family have always been intending to get married. Naturally, they have picked out the trivial matters of the Chong family. However, He Qi''s attention is not on this. He looked at the information above, before heavy rain Ji has been dating her boyfriend is Zhong Sheng. Just a few days ago, they broke up, and a few days ago, he Lou said to He Qi that he would terminate the cooperation with the Zhong family. The cooperation between He Qi and Zhong family is just a small project, and there are manypeting enterprises. In fact, all of them are the same. He Qi just picked one at random when he chose Zhong family. Of course, he didn''t mind this kind of thing. He was more curious that he Lou, who never cared about these things, suddenly said so? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1597 He Qi also asked about this at that time, but how did he answer it? He Qihe didn''t care about it. But it''s different now. Looking at the information above Zhong Sheng''s wife and sister, He Qi thought of his younger brother''s anger as a beauty. He looked at it and couldn''t helpughing. What about meeting by chance? Stinky boy, in terms of fighting, I can''t beat you, but in terms of love field ability, you can''tpare with me. He also looked at Gu Shengyin''s data carefully: Well, his family background is good, his moral character is not tainted, and he is just suitable for the third. Gu Shengyin doesn''t know that he has beenbeled as a sister-inw. Her life in the Liu family is quite moist. Even the air will be much fresher without the best dad and white lotus. But she was not in a hurry. Chongming was a little worried just now. He said to the heavy rain that there was no emotion was false. After all, she is a daughter who has been doting on for more than 20 years. After a long time, even an animal can get along with her feelings, let alone a human? Even Gu Sheng said that Chongming was just a g father, but he could not deny that he had received a lot of care from his father in the 20 years before heavy rain. But this love is limited. When Chongming was just spoiling the heavy rain, he also took out the same or even more paternal love to dote on an illegitimate daughter born outside. Because Chongming just felt that her eldest daughter, chongyuji, was born to be a high-ranking youngdy. She had herself, her mother and her grandfather''s pet, and she didn''t need anything. But the younger daughter Anwen is not the same, she needs more care from her father. If you don''t know about it, Gu Shengyin knows it clearly. In particr, Gu Shengyin, who has seen the plot, also knows that the small gifts he brings to himself every time Chongming just goes on a business trip is not unique. He never forgot the same one for his sister every time. It''s not just that. Chongminggang is an extremely selfish person. It can be seen from the fact that he has "true love" but chooses Liu Qinghe for power and wealth, and he can''t let go of "true love" and let an Yan follow him for a lifetime. What he loves most is himself. For example, he called Gu Shengyin several times in a row, not because he missed his daughter very much, but because he was worried that his daughter would be closer to the Liu family. For this strong Yuejia, chongminggang''s heart has always been afraid and dissatisfied. Liu''s style is too tough, and he realized that he had been living under the shadow of the Liu family for many years. But his daughter is very close to the Liu family. This is what chongminggang is most worried about. His daughter chongyuji holds 30% of the shares of Zhongjia. If chongyuji turns over with him, he will not be able to take advantage of it. If only his daughter is alone, he does not worry at all. How can a young man, who has just left school for a short time and knows nothing about shopping malls, have any skills? He was worried that the Liu family would interfere. Chongming Gang always felt that the Liu family had been coveting Chongshi group. If they use some shady means to take the shares from their daughter''s hands, and then use the strength of the Liu family to make trouble for the heavy family Thinking about this possibility, Chongming just felt chilly. So he can''t wait for Gu Shengyin to go home. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1598 Gu Shengyin wants to hang up the phone directly. She didn''t want to hear the man''s true feelings at all. If it is a real heavy rain Ji, maybe because of this and soft hearted. But Gu Sheng is not the same. She has seen more about the warmth and coldness of this time. It''s easy to judge whether a person is sincere or fake to you. Chongming was so kind to himself that he had something else to do. Her great aunt stopped her. Let Gu Shengyin casually say a few words to perfunctory Gu Shengyin, her aunt took her to sit down. "After the rain, Chongming is going to take you back?" Gu Sheng nods. My auntughed and said, "then you go back." Gu Shengyin''s face was obviously reluctant: "I don''t like to go home. As soon as I see some people, I can''t help but want to tear them." The big aunt patted her hand and said, "I don''t like it. Just get rid of it." She looked at Gu Shengyin: "after the rain, you should remember that you are the daughter of the heavy family, you are the serious youngdy of the heavy family, that is your home! What''s your name when you live out and let an outside room and an unknown illegitimate girl upy the magpie''s nest? " " some things will be true after a long time. The mother and daughter of an''s family have lived in the Chong family for a long time. Those who do not know the truth outside must think that they are the real mother and miss of the family Gu Sheng''s heart was filled with awe. She looked at her aunt: "but we didn''t want to..." What she wants to say is that she has already said that she wants to take over Chong''s group? "What about taking down Chong''s family? Can you deny the father of chongminggang? Can you not let him live in your heavy house? And at that time, if you tear your face with him, he will only defend the mother and daughter even more, and let them continue to live in the house where you and your mother lived together. Are you willing to Gu Sheng was suddenly enlightened. She nodded to her aunt and uncle. "I''ll tell my dadter that she''ll drive the mother and daughter out of the house!" Gu Shengyin said. My aunt shook her head. "It''s not appropriate for you to say that. Let''s talk about it." Gu Sheng was surprised: "big aunt..." In fact, where did she not know that this was more appropriate for her grandparents? It''s just that this kind of thing definitely offends people and is hard to please. The Liu family is very kind to her. How can she open her mouth? She shook her head. "It''s too much trouble. It''s still me." The eldest aunt interrupted her: "I don''t want to take our family as rtives, do you? If you want me to say, there''s nothing to offend or not to offend. Since Chongming just did such a wicked thing, there was no affection between Liu family and him. There was only hatred! Since they are all enemies, what can we do to offend them "As for the mother and daughter who settled down..." My aunt''s face disdained: "our Liu family, are we still afraid of such two relying on hook. Leading men to live?" The eldest aunt is also a vigorous and resolute disposition, said to do. She immediately called chongminggang, the meaning of the words is very obvious: want to let rain Ji go back? that ''s ok! Drive out the restless mother and daughter! Chongming was furious at the beginning. The Liu family is too arrogant. Liu Qinghe is dead. They even want to interfere in their own private affairs! He asked Gu Sheng to answer the phone, but his daughter''s mobile phone has always been busy, and the Liu family has not let up. This situation, on the contrary, makes chongminggang''s spection more certain. Liu''s family must be intrigued by the rain! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1599 He didn''t even think that the Liu family kept his daughter because he liked Gu Sheng. He even felt that the Liu family was taking such an opportunity to house arrest her daughter. As for what my daughter wants to do after house arrest Chongming just more and more feel that his conjecture is not wrong at all. The Liu family is absolutely ambitious. But let him drive Ann''s mother and daughter out Chongminggang can''t bear it. Not having the heart is just one aspect, more, it''s about men''s self-esteem. Why can the Liu family dictate to him? GU Shengyin, listening to him, seems to know that he is just unwilling topromise, and his aunt''s face is getting worse and worse. Gu Shengyin''s great aunt really doesn''t understand chongminggang. Is it really more important than your own daughter? Even if you know that chongminggang is a personal scum, when you really encounter it, your great aunt still feels angry and heartache. At this time, she saw Gu Sheng quietly do a mouth shape: let him go and an Wen do paternity test. The big aunt''s eyes narrowed. Although she didn''t know what Gu Shengyin meant by this, she immediately changed her mouth. "You can''t drive the mother and daughter out for the time being. You can take your cheap daughter to do a paternity test ande to my Liu family with the results." With this, my aunt didn''t seem to want to hear the voice of chongminggang any more, so she hung up the phone. She asked Gu Shengyin, "how did you suddenly think of this?" After all, it was the person who had experienced countless things. After asking the question, her great aunt responded, "that Anwen, is your father''s daughter?" She thought about her daughter''s age andpared it with the heavy rain, and her face turned dark. If it''s true That chongminggang is really a bitch! Gu Sheng knew that Anwen was not, but she didn''t want to talk to her aunt. So she just shook her head and said she didn''t know. But looking at her father''s attitude towards Anwen, I always feel that she is better than herself, just like making up for something. That''s enough. Sure enough, my aunt was so angry that she had to discuss with her husband and her father-inw, but she was stopped by Gu Sheng. "It''s still a mystery. I''d better wait for my dad toe with the results." Ji''s mother-inw thought of it carefully, and her uncle was very angry On the other side. Chongming just thought about the words of the Liu family and fell into deep meditation. Liu family said to do paternity testing such words, is it to an Wen''s life experience had a doubt? No, no! Never let them know that Anwen is their own child. In that case, I have already had an affair when I was just married. How to say, it is the unreasonable one. But if you don''t take it out, you will feel guilty. Chongming just thought about it and called an old friend of his. Paternity testing is notpletely true, is it? Chongming just didn''t tell Anyan''s mother and daughter about this, for fear that they would think more. When he went to work the next day, he took some of Anwen''s hair and went to an old friend of his. "You do a paternity test for me, eh You may have to change it for me Good. " Chongming had just sent the things to him, and his heart settled down. As long as he took this thing to Liu''s house, no matter how suspicious the Liu family was, would it be? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1600 Gu Shengyin naturally focuses on Minggang''s actions. Of course, Anwen''s actions have been under her control. She "see" emphasize that Ming just called the old acquaintance, and made an appointment to ask him to help him cheat at that time. She almostughed when she saw it. I don''t know how wonderful her face will be at that time? As for Anwen She had a very natural life. In the past, her life was not bad. After all, chongminggang would give an Yan a sum of money on a regr basis, which was more than enough to support her mother and daughter. However, there is a big difference between a good life and a rich one. At least in Anwen''s view,pared with today, the life she had lived before was simply not called life, but survival. She can now go to the major brand shopping malls, like to swipe the card, even the price does not need to see. Is it the past? Buy a four figure dress and save it. Anyan is not as happy as her daughter. She even often admonished her daughter: "you are a little bit more restrained, now nothing has been decided, heavy rain is the only bigdy in the heavy family. We have to make a good impression in front of your father. " Anwen doesn''t care about this at all. In her heart, now heavy rain Ji is forced out of the door of the heavy family by their mother and daughter. They are the hostesses of the heavy family. What else should they worry about? She did not know, Anyan''s worry is really unnecessary. Chongminggang was dissatisfied with this "daughter" because of the night and love in the bar before. During this period of time, Anwen''s crazy shopping behavior also made him look down on some big brands. It''s not the money he spent. He can afford it. That is to say, Anwen''s behavior is just like a nouveau riche. She doesn''t have the temperament of a richdy. After all, she was brought up by an Yan, a woman with little insight. Her vision and temperament are not high. There is a gap only when there is a contrast. Such a thought, although the rain Ji is used to be a little angry, but at least take out will not be disgraceful. Chongming just rare and heavy rain Ji produced a trace of satisfaction. Because it was through the back door, chongminggang''s identification results came out very quickly. When he received the call from his old friend, he was in a meeting. Because he didn''t take this seriously in his heart, he said casually that he woulde back in the evening and invite someone to dinner. After work, Chongming just drove to his old friend''s private hospital. As a result, the other side handed over the report, he nced at it casually and thenughed: "or you know me, I didn''t say how to change it, you just changed it for me." The results of this report clearly show that there is no parent-child rtionship between the two. Chongming just thought that his old friend was on the road and saved himself a lot of time. He must make a big red envelope for himter! "I haven''t changed it for you yet? You didn''t say how to deal with it. I don''t dare to modify the appraisal results for you without authorization... " He said this, did not hear the old friend''s response, think carefully, suddenly found the meaning of his words. If he remembers correctly, one of the paternity tests is the old friend himself The doctor who had seen too much gratitude and resentment of the rich family suddenly thought of some possibilities. He raised his head and looked at chongminggang. Sure enough, at this moment, chongminggang''s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1601 Chongminggang''s hand tightly holds the appraisal report in his hand, and the great difference in strength will change the shape of this thin piece of paper. His words and sounds came out of his mouth word by word: "you said, this report, you have not made any changes?" The doctor knew what was going on when he looked like this. In the heart of this old friend''s experience raised a touch of sympathy, but should say: "yes, this is the right result." At the moment, Chongming''s mind was full of anger. He raised his head and looked at his old friend: "don''t mean it, Lao Yang. I can''t eat with you tonight. I''lle to the door to apologize some other day." Doctor Lao Yang knew that his old friend must be in a bad mood at the moment. He nodded and said, "you can do your own business first, either of us or the other." Chongminggang was not in the mood to talk to him more. He stepped on the elerator and ran back home. Dinner has been prepared at home. An Yan and an Wen are waiting for her toe back for dinner. Chongming just angrily returned home, has not forgotten to let all the nannies and servants leave. All the servants in the family are old people. If you look at him like that, you can see that there is something important. These people, just work hard and get paid. This kind of thing, of course, is far and far. When everyone left, Chongming just walked into the restaurant. Anyan also felt that the atmosphere was not right, but Anwen unconsciously stressed that Minggang was coquettish: "Dad, you are back. I''m starving to death. I''ll wait for you toe back to eat!" When the mother and daughter are brought in, Chongming just said that she will take Anwen as her daughter and let Anwen call her father. This was a polite word, but Anwen was serious. From that day on, her father had been long and her father was short. She was more diligent than her own daughter, Yu Ji. In fact, this is not appropriate, but Chongming just thought it was his own daughter anyway, so it didn''t matter. But now Anwen''s father, listening to chongminggang''s ears, is so ironic. He had just been smart all his life, and he was yed such a trick! "Shut up, who is your father? I''m not your father!" I don''t know how many years have not burst out rude Chongming just can''t bear to scold. Anwen was directly fooled by this sentence. Chongminggang has always felt that he owes her. For such a long time, he has not even said a heavy word. Even if thest time the bar was dissatisfied, it was just hidden in my heart. Where could she have been so harsh? The more she thought about it, the more she felt aggrieved. She couldn''t help her eyes turning red, and her tears fell down. An Yan is distressed by the sight. She has been guarding her daughter for so many years, and the only daughter is her life. Root, baby is very much, how can I not feel sad to see her like this? Immediately her own eyes were red. Anyan wiped her tears and looked pale at chongminggang: "I know you may not be happy outside, but you can''t take out your anger with the child? I know, I''m useless, I''m just a bad feeling. Wife, not your serious wife, can''t help your career. So you are not happy in your heart. If you have something to do with me, don''t take Wen Wen to vent your anger. Minggang This move is always used by an Yan most skillfully. She also knows that chongminggang eats this most. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1602 If in the usual, Chongming just saw this appearance, basically can''t hold on for a few minutes to calm down, and then came forward to start cajoling people. But not this time. Anyan cried for a while. Seeing that Chongming didn''t feel any sense at all, she looked up at him with some doubts. Chongming is just looking at her with sarcasm and hatred. Looking at this woman''s good appearance of singing, Chongming just felt that his former self was really the most stupid fool under this day. If you''re not stupid, can you be a father for more than 20 years? He looks at an Yan in front of him. This woman, for so many years, has been relying on this kind of manner, in oneself reluctantly pretends, deceives pity. And he himself actually believed it! Maybe his look is too frightening. Anyan feels a little uneasy. She forgot to shed tears and whispered, "Minggang, what''s wrong with you today?" What''s the matter? Chongming just sneered and threw the thing that he had been holding in his hand towards an Yan that day. Anyan is a little flustered. She slowly stood up and picked up the things on the ground. At first sight, seeing the big paternity test on it, her heart was empty. And then go on. When she saw thest "no blood rtionship" here, she felt the strength of her whole body was instantly emptied. No wonder No wonder chongminggang should have such a reaction! She managed to hold on to the side table to keep herself from falling down. She looked at chongminggang, thinking in her heart, how to find an excuse to round this matter. "Minggang, this can''t be true. Wenwen is definitely your child. Really, there must be something wrong with the result..." To the sarcastic eyes of Chongming, she took back the words she didn''t believe. Chongming just sneered: "say, you continue to say, I want to know, in the face of such facts, how can you make sophistry for yourself?" An Wen on one side has been shocked by this unexpected development. Just What do you mean by Dad''s words? You''re not the daughter of the family? How could it be? Didn''t my mother tell herself that she was thedy of the family? How could she not be the daughter of the family? Anwen looks at her mother with her expectant eyes. No matter when, my mother can solve the problem perfectly, this time it will also be good, right? On the daughter''s eyes, an Yan closed her eyes: "Minggang, you would rather believe this cold identification results, than believe our feelings for so many years, right?" Feelings? Chongming just sneered. When Liu Qinghe died, he thought he was deeply in love with her. How could he believe in feelings? He looked at an Yan: "I really did not think, Anyan, you are a fierce woman! In my life, I have never had such a big fall in someone''s hands "Hello, you''re just fine!" Chongming just got angry and pointed to the direction of the gate: "now, immediately, immediately, get out of Chong''s house!" His voice condensed: "remember, don''t try to take anything that belongs to your family!" Chongming just felt ayer of blood in front of him. He was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood! This bitch! Bitch! - seventy minutes! For a reward! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1603 Anwen felt that none of this was right. How could she not be the daughter of the family? She is clearly chongminggang''s daughter. She has been looking at an Yan, hoping that the next moment, an Yan cane up with strong evidence to prove that the appraisal report is wrong. But Anyan has been silent. She herself was guilty, and she could not find a strong enough reason to refute the paternity test. Chongming just saw that both of them didn''t move. He said darkly, "do you want me to send someone here to drive you out?" "Anyan, for the sake of our understanding of more than 20 years, this is thest bit of face I''ll give you. In another 10 minutes, if I see you''re still there, I''ll let people throw your things and your people out together!" Anyan looked at chongminggang, and her tone was full of sadness: "are you really so heartless?" Chongming just looks cold, at such a time, this woman has face? Have the face to say you are heartless? He didn''t want to talk to this woman anymore. "I said, get out of here!" At this time, Anwen suddenly sprang up and hugged chongminggang''s arm. "Dad, Dad, I don''t believe it. It must not be true. I am your daughter. How can I not be your daughter? Dad, you can''t ignore our father daughter rtionship for so many years just because of some unreal things casually..." At the moment, Anwen has nothing in her mind. All she knows is that she can''t be kicked out by Chongming. If they are driven out, they will go back to the same miserable days without famous jewelry brands as before. She''s fed up with life like that. She wants to be ady. She wants to be a master. Dad loves her so much, he won''t drive her away, will he? But she thought too much. Chongminggang''s kindness to her is based on one foundation: Anwen is his own daughter. Now, he knows it''s all just a joke. And he himself was the one who was yed as a monkey in a joke. How could he still have fatherly affection for Anwen? Even, at the thought that Anwen is the seed of others, but he has been a baby for more than 20 years, he feels sick! Anwen was pushed away by a huge force. She couldn''t stand firm and knocked her head on the edge of the table. What a pain! for a moment, she couldn''t even see clearly. An Yan was startled and ran to help her daughter. Looking at Chongming just as cold and ironic eyes, an Yan this moment really realized that this man, to their mother and daughter, is really disgusting. Chongming just said a word coldly: "there are still seven minutes left." An Yan''s heart is awe inspiring. She knew that Chongming just could say and do it. If you are really driven outter, it will be a disgrace. She said to Anwen, "Mom, go pack up ande to see you right away." Pack up? Chongming just sneered: "remember my words, don''t try to take away anything that belongs to the heavy family." "You don''t deserve it!" Anyan''s pace of leaving has stopped. Don''t take what belongs to the family? For so many years, she never went out to look for a job. She always relied on the money of Minggang. Where does she have anything that really belongs to her? Is this man trying to kill their mother and daughter? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1604 She couldn''t help turning around and pleading, "Minggang..." Chongming just raised his hand and looked at his watch: "there are five minutes left. Don''t call me Minggang. I''ll feel dirty about my name. " Being humiliated again and again, even an Yan couldn''t help it. She shrieked: "good, good, chongminggang, since you are so heartless, I will not say anything more!" She bent down to help Anwen, and they walked hard toward the door. Chongming looks at the back of the mother and daughter coldly and rings the service bell at home. Previously those who did not know where to hide the nanny servants all appeared in the restaurant. Chongminggang coldly ordered: "clean up here, and Burn everything in the room where the mother and daughter live The mother and daughter? The servants looked at each other and understood that it was the pair who settled down. Are you tired of them atst? I don''t know what happened here, but everyone is happy with the result. Li Ma is the oldest one here. She stood up and asked, "those precious jewelry?" A trace of disgust shed through Chongming''s eyes: "burn them all!" "Yes." Now the people fully understood his attitude. It seems that the husband really disgusted the mother and daughter to the bone. Tut Tut, I don''t know, what kind of things have they done? Li Ma asked again: "Sir, when will the eldestdye back?" Hearing the name of her eldest daughter, chongminggang''s fundus finally warmed two points. "Tomorrow, I will go to Liu''s house in person ande back after rain." Li Ma''s face showed a smile: "OK, then I''ll go by the way to clean the room of the firstdy again!" When all the people left, the tone of Chongming''s strong support was finally released. He sat in the dining-room chair and rubbed his brow weakly. Recently, because of thepany''s time, he has been running around, and there is such an incident. He himself deeply feels that his body can''t bear. When he is free after this period of time, he has to take a good look at the hospital. Liu family. Gu Shengyin is sitting on the sofa eating fruit, smilingly listening to the system to her "live", heavy family events. She knew that the mother and daughter who settled down didn''t need to be cleaned up by others. She could kill herself. My aunt came over and looked at the smile on her face: "what are you looking at, so happy?" Gu Sheng replied casually, "watching the Opera!" Hearing the speech, my uncle and aunt watched the TV program of the war between the rich and powerful mother-inw and daughter-inw. She was deeply worried about her niece''s taste. How can such a young girl like this? Gu Shengyin didn''t know that her taste was despised at the moment. She thought for a moment and said, "my father wille tomorrow." Listening to her mention of Chongming Gang, the big aunt''s story of watching the y in a twinkling of an eye has been forgotten, and the smile on her face has also been taken back. "Come,e! But it''s not easy to take you back from the Liu family! " The next day, Chongming didn''t even go to thepany. He came to Liu''s home early in the morning with a load of gifts. His attitude was surprisingly sincere. Liu Qingshan looked at him and snorted coldly: "since Qinghe left, I haven''t seen chongzong go through the door. This time, I think of our family atst?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1605 Chongming just heart is now guilty, hear such words also have no reaction, but apany with a smile. This reaction surprised the Liu family. Chongming just let all the gifts to the servants of the Liu family, and he made a smile: "father inw, I know that I did some stupid things some time ago, and now I know I''m wrong." He said sincerely, "I don''t beat around the bush. Today, I came to pick up Yuji. After all, Yuji is my daughter-inw. Although I know that your father-inw left her here because you like it, others don''t necessarily think so, do you? I don''t know. I thought rain Ji was not favored in my family. " Liu Qingshan''s face is a little better. However, he still gave a cold hum: "take rain Ji home? In your family, there is not a gentle hostess, and a gentle and clever daughter? I don''t know. I thought it was your own daughter The sound of his own daughter, but it is really like a thorn, severely pierced in the heart of chongminggang. His aversion to his mother and daughter was further aggravated. On his face, he was still ashamed: "I was confused. At such a big age, I still made such a shame. Yesterday, I had driven the mother and daughter out, and I swear, it will never happen again! " Out? The Liu family did not expect this. In addition, Chongming just took out the paternity test: "this is the paternity test I did a few days ago. I didn''t do anything sorry to Qinghe before marriage." Seeing this appraisal, Liu Qingshan looked a little rxed. He just nodded to Chongming, and his tone softened a lot: "you have a heart." Gu Sheng looks at him with a sneer and says that chongminggang is a flexible character. Clearlyst night, he was so angry about this thing, which is the proof of his humiliation. But today, he can take it as if nothing happened to take it as a heartfelt reason in his wife''s house. It''s no wonder that such a tolerant person can stand out in the market. At this time, Liu Qingshan looked at Gu Shengyin: "Yu Ji is also an adult, and he has his own ideas for everything. So, you ask her, would you like to go back home with you? " Smell speech, Chongming just looked at Gu Shengyin. As long as the family doesn''t obstruct him, he has a good chance to persuade his daughter. As he thought, Gu Sheng agreed to go home with him because he didn''t even resist at all. Chongminggang is finally relieved. He felt that he finally convinced the family, but did not know that this was the other party''s idea. When he went home, Gu Sheng was sitting on the front passenger''s seat and deliberately stimted chongminggang: "Dad, did you really send those two people away?" Thest thing Chongming wants at the moment is that someone mentions the mother and daughter of settling down. But now he needs to ease up with his daughter. Now he can only try his best to suppress his disgust: "Dad has driven them out. Don''t worry. After the rain, no one will make you unhappy." Gu Sheng said with a smile. Chongminggang thinks she is happy. He didn''t know. Gu Shengyin thought in his mind that no one would make me unhappy, but there will be a lot of things that will make you unhappy soon. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1606 Chongming has just been patient and eased her feelings for a few days. On the third day, I couldn''t bear it. When he had dinner that day, he couldn''t help knocking aside: "Yuji, Chong''s group has a big project n these two days, which requires all the major shareholders to vote collectively. You When you have time to go to thepany? " He was really afraid. His daughter said, "let uncle go." Fortunately not. Gu Shengyin just nodded at will: "no problem." Chongming just breathed a sigh of relief. He said to his daughter like advice and alertness: "Yu Ji, the 30% shares in your hand are very important. You can''t sell them to anyone, you know? If anyone wants to buy it, you should also tell Dad. " Atst. Gu Sheng put down the bowl in his hand and wiped his mouth with a wet paper towel: "don''t worry, Dad. I can tell which is more important." Chongming just nodded gratified, and as if inadvertently said: "if you dislike the trouble, let dad take care of you, there is no problem." Gu Sheng rolled his eyes because of his white eyes. She thought that Chongming would at least say that he would exchange something for something, but listening to this tone, she wanted nothing and took his own shares in vain? And the name of escrow? This is when the heavy rain Ji is a fool! She immediatelyughed: "no trouble, anyway, I am also a leisure shareholder, just take dividends do not do things, right?" Seeing that she didn''t answer her words, Chongming just had no thick skin to continue to ask for it. This conversation ended. ¡­¡­ Gu Sheng felt that he should have a look at the imperial calendar when he went out today. At noon, I was passed by Chongming gangge. I just went out and met Zhong Sheng on the way. Holding a bunch of delicate red roses on his hand, he blocked himself directly on the road. "After the rain, I love you. For such a long time, your anger should be eliminated. Can you forgive me?" On the street, when the full face of a direct expression. It looks like a dog, driving a luxury car worth millions of dors, and holding a bunch of courtship red roses. This pair of look to know to do things, quickly attracted the attention of most passers-by. In particr, some passers-by recognized that Gao Fu Shuai is the son of the Zhong family. As soon as this word came out, people who didn''t know about it even more suddenly: Oh, he was a real rich and handsome man. This kind of scene is probably one of the most romantic things in the hearts of most little girls full of fantasy. However, as one of the parties, Gu Shengyin said that she had only one sentence in her mind, which she didn''t know when to speak or not to say. If she has Zhong Sheng in her heart, it''s just a high-profile show of love, nothing. But the problem is that the man was caught on the spot not long ago, and she has made it clear that the rtionship between them is over. How could he be so shameless to do such a thing! Gu Sheng was disgusted with it. A lot of spectators have gathered nearby, and some people have already started to coax Gu Shengyin to promise him. These people, who don''t even know what happened, just watch the fun there. Zhong Sheng chose this kind of ce specially, also brought a little careful machine. Most of the girls face thin, in such a case, there are people''s coax, it is easy to get a hot head, agreed toe down. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1607 But Gu Sheng is not an ordinary young girl, and she is not willing to give Zhong Sheng this face. She looked at Zhong Sheng coldly: "I thought we made it very clear, Zhong Sheng, it''s over between you and me." Zhong Sheng did not take this sentence to heart. He still looked at Gu Shengyin with a look of deep love: "I know that you are angry with me, I have been regretting this period of time. I really know it''s wrong. Can you give me another chance? After rain, give me another chance, and we''ll get married soon, OK When he said this, he actually took out a delicate box from his pocket. From repentance to proposal! The y makes people''s eyes shine directly on the road around them. Originally, Zhong Sheng''s appearance is easy to attract people''s favor. In addition, he''s a rich and handsome man. Many passers-by feel that it''s really hard for a girl to be so handsome and rich. There was a promise among the young people "Marry him!" Like that. When he Lou drove by here, he was attracted by it. He has always been indifferent to this kind of excitement, but when passing by, there happened to be an aunt who was in the innermost part of the theatre. She seemed to have something to do. She tried to squeeze the crowd out of a gap while answering the phone. Just this one eye, let he Lou see clearly Gu Shengyin in the middle of the crowd. It seems that she is a lively heroine? The crowd crowded up again, and he Lou frowned. After a few seconds of silence, he decisively found an empty position, stopped the car and walked towards the crowd. And in the crowd. Gu Sheng is not flustered at all for listening to the noise of people around him. She looked up and nced around coldly. This vision momentum is very strong, even let many people subconsciously shut their mouth. Ba. And for the first time, people around her looked so carefully at her appearance. What a beautiful girl! No wonder Zhong Sheng, such a childlike brother, would like her so wholeheartedly! Gu Sheng nced at Zhong Sheng''s valuable exquisite diamond ring and said coldly, "put away your things! Zhong Sheng, when you split up, I made it clear that we were finished. I don''t believe it and I''m not interested in it! Don''t insult me with marriage. If I marry someone like you, I''ll feel sick all my life Cheating! The passers-by finally understood why the girl did not let go. There is such a criminal record! No less than before, he still yelled at the passers-by who agreed with Gu Sheng to shut his mouth. Ba. Of course, there are also some people who think, men, where there is no time to steal? It''s good to know what''s wrong. Zhong Sheng seems to be able to detect that there are a lot of unexined eyes falling on her. He didn''t expect that Gu Sheng would expose his shorings in the street because he didn''t give himself face. Look at this appearance, she is true, have no meaning topound with oneself at all. He gritted his teeth and looked at Gu Shengyin: "we really don''t have half a chance?" Gu Sheng''s attitude is not obvious because of his silence. The crowd did not know where to send outughter and hiss, it seems to beughing at Zhong Sheng. Zhong Sheng''s face turned red and he looked at Gu Shengyin with hatred: "after the heavy rain, I''m so humble and humble today to ask for your forgiveness. You don''t even care. One day, you will regret it!" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1608 Gu Sheng said faintly: "I, what will happen in the future, I won''t bother the elder master Zhong." Zhong Sheng took a look at the delicate red rose in his hand, which he prepared carefully for today, but now, it seems that there is no need. He raised his hand and threw the bouquet on the ground: "after heavy rain, you will find that you will never find a man who loves you more than I do! A woman like you has no heart! Even when you are with me, you have never loved me The sewage has been spilt a little too much. Gu Sheng didn''t expect Zhong Sheng to be so dishonorable after he became angry. She frowned: "Zhong Sheng, it''s you who are the first to do such a thing. Don''t say anything about love me. Such love, I can''t get up after heavy rain! I asked myself that I have never done anything sorry for you. We can get together and have a good time. At most, we don''t want to be friends again. You want to be enemies with me? " "It''s none of your business if a woman like me has a heart or not! Who I love has nothing to do with you Gu Sheng thought that he was a brain jerk, and then he tried to reason with such a narcissistic fool. She turned and looked at the passers-by surrounded by solid, even the smile on her face did not want to maintain: "please excuse me, let me pass?" No sooner had she left than her right arm was pulled. In front of her head, Gu Sheng''s eyes turn red. Gu Sheng frowned: is there something wrong with his appearance? But she was not in the mood to study this. She shook it hard and said coldly, "let go Zhong Sheng just stared at her as if she didn''t hear it. "What do you mean by what you just said? I don''t care who you fall in love with? Who are you in love with? Do you want to break up with me because you have someone else in your heart? " Gu Sheng''s mood at the moment is like ten thousand heads rushing in his heart. Barely to maintain their own demeanor, so that she did not make the street rude behavior, but her look is really cool down. "It''s you who are cheating on each other, Zhong Sheng! You need to know one thing: you are sorry for me, not I am sorry for you after heavy rain! The doesn''t revolve around you alone. You''re still entangled in such meaningless things at this time. Are you sick? " She didn''t expect that this sentence was sick, just as if it had aroused some invisible switch, and Zhong Sheng''s eyes were in a frenzy. Gu Sheng only felt his arm hurt. Zhong Sheng murmured to himself, "are you sick? Ha ha ha, I''m just sick. You woman, I love you so much, you refuse to forgive me, you woman... " Gu Sheng''s heart suddenly broke out, and Zhong Sheng''s appearance was obviously abnormal. He doesn''t really have any mental illness, does he? The passers-by who was close to me probably noticed that something was wrong. Gu Shengyin called out to the people next to him: "he is not normal. Come and help me pull him away!" A few young men smell speech toe towards this side, Zhong Sheng suddenly pulls Gu Shengyin''s body to fall to the ground fiercely. "Cold woman, die!" Gu Sheng felt the force and could only hold his head with both hands. It''s going to hurt. But the imaginary pain did note. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1609 Gu Shengyin only felt that something was pulling on her arm. Then, due to inertia, she fell into a cool embrace. The familiar Lianxiang instantly surrounded her and made her calm down. Gu Sheng opened his eyes and looked at the building with a trace of care. "Are you all right?" She asked in a low voice. Gu Sheng shook his head: "thank you for arriving in time." He Lou releases her, Gu Sheng turns his head and looks at Zhong Sheng standing on one side. Zhong Sheng looks a little crazy at the moment. Several young and strong men have approached him. If he has anything wrong, he will subdue him. Zhong Sheng looks at he Lou strangely. He felt that the man was familiar, but at this time, it was obvious that his thinking ability had been somewhat inadequate. He held out his hand and pointed to the building, and his voice resented: "who is this man? Is it your new love? Is it because of him that you want to break up with me? I knew that you women are all different things As soon as he said this, it was not only Gu Sheng who felt hot, but the people around him couldn''t look down. After watching the bustle for a long time, they all roughly knew what happened. Gao Fu Shuai was found cheating by his girlfriend when they were dating, and his girlfriend broke up angrily. As a result, after breaking up, he found out that his girlfriend was true love. He carefully prepared gifts and proposed to get back together. This kind of routine is not strange, and it is natural for a girlfriend not to forgive. After all, everything has one and two. No one can tell who you like next time? Originally good gather good scatter also calcte, with Zhong Sheng''s condition, still worry about no beauty to put up? It was originally Zhong Sheng''s ugly work. Later, he even wanted to use violence, which was even more inferior. Anyone who looks at it like this will feel that it is Zhong Sheng who is dogged and will not let go. Especially now, when Zhong Sheng was angry, he even started to scold directly. He not only scolded one person, but also scolded all the women in it. At this moment, even the woman who had looked at his emotional hurt and felt that he deserved it! This kind of time can best see a person''s heart the most real idea. This is how the young master Zhong treats women in his heart. What he said about his deep love for his girlfriend is probably his exaggeration. Gu Sheng looks at Zhong Sheng coldly. At the moment, she can be sure that Zhong Sheng may have a brain problem. She knew that Zhong Sheng was a smart man. Under normal circumstances, she would never say such words that put her in a disadvantageous position. And Zhong Sheng''s appearance, it is very obvious that he was stimted suddenly. Gu Shengyin doesn''t know what kind of disease he is, but she knows that in this type of disease, the best thing is to calm him down as soon as possible and not to continue to be stimted. But what is Zhong Sheng? Why should she allow Gu Shengyin to sympathize with him? If it''s an innocent person, Gu Sheng doesn''t mind helping, but if it''s Zhong Sheng The less he can be stimted, the more Gu Shengyin will stimte him! She nced at the building and suddenly said, "please do me a favor." He Lou Wen Yan looks down at her: "how to help?" Gu Shengughed: "wait a moment, don''t tear me apart." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1610 He Lou didn''t quite understand what she said, but still nodded, indicating that there was no problem. Gu Sheng smiles at him and looks at Zhong Sheng. She was very happy with her smile, as if she had not been affected by Zhong Sheng''s appearance: "you are right. This man is my new boyfriend. We have a good rtionship and will get married soon. But I want to make a grievance for myself. I met him after breaking up with you. " Her tone was light and slow, as if she were telling a story: "to say it, I also want to thank you for your cheating. Zhong Sheng, thank you for letting me part with you. I didn''t know until I left you that there are so many good men waiting for me in this world. I don''t need to hang on your crooked neck tree. " People around him couldn''t helpughing. This girl is beautiful. She didn''t act like crazy to make, but used another way to repay this man''s cheating. I left you, so I found a better man, thank you for your cheating. There is nothing more ironic than this! who didn''t meet a few scum when he was young? Encounter such a person, directly kick open, find a better, is the best way to their own. It''s also the best revenge to g man - if you don''t cherish me, others will cherish it. Zhong Sheng''s eyes were redder because of this sentence, and his whole body trembled. He seemed to be trying to suppress something. Gu Sheng saw him like this, took out his mobile phone and pressed 110 without hesitation. This man looks very abnormal. He just had a violent tendency to hurt people. Gu Shengyin said that as a good citizen, it is better to leave such matters to the police. Zhong Sheng over there saw her movements and suddenly lost control. He rushed directly to Gu Shengyin, and cried: "damn woman, I''ll kill you..." A few people nearby rushed to stop him, but Zhong Sheng was so powerful that he broke free from the shackles of three men and went directly to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng''s eyes are cold, just want to make some reaction, next to think of the sound of he Lou. "Don''t be afraid. There''s me." He stepped forward and stood in front of Gu Shengyin. People then saw that Zhong Sheng, who could not be stopped by three adult men, was directly knocked down on the ground by the handsome face and cold temperament man, and could not get up for half a day. Gu Sheng couldn''t help holding the corner of his mouth. How can she forget that he Lou is a major general of the military department! With him here, Zhong Sheng really can''t turn up much storm. Vaguely, she could hear some girls in the crowd secretly talking about "how handsome" and "if I were, I would certainly like to choose this kind of thing". When he Lou raised his eyes, he saw this very shallow smile. His eyes softened. At this time, outside came the sound of whistle, the police car came. "What''s going on? Who''s calling the police here?" Two uniformed police officers waved away the crowd and came in. Gu Shengyin stood up: "it''s me,rade policeman." She pointed to Zhong Sheng, who was still covering her stomach on the ground: "the man on the ground is my ex boyfriend, because I caught him cheating and broke up. Today, I must get back to me. I don''t want to. He will use violence against me..." The police looked at Gu Shengyin, then looked at Zhong Sheng lying on the ground, some doubts. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1611 After all, Zhong Sheng doesn''t seem to be the one who uses violence. Gu Shengyin quickly added: "policerade, you can ask the crowd. If my boyfriend didn''te in time, I might be in the hospital today." People nearby also said that she did not lie, saying that the man crazy is terrible. The policeman hesitantly pointed to Zhong Sheng on the ground: "that he this is?" Gu Shengyin said: "he rushed to hit me, my boyfriend defends himself." Policeman:.... " It is also possible to beat others to the ground in self-defense. But judging from the reaction of the people around her, it seems that thedy did not lie. He thought about it and asked another person to help Zhong Sheng up and take her back to the police station. He said to Gu Shengyin and he Lou, "I''d like to ask you to follow me and make a record." Gu Sheng didn''t say anything, he Lou took out something and handed it to him. "My girlfriend was so scared today that she didn''t want to see that person again. Shall I go with you?" Some of the police took over the small copy, but as soon as they saw it, they almost fell to the ground with shaking hands. This, this, this He was very polite and handed back his hands in a moment. "Where can I trouble you? This youngdy looks really frightened. You''d better go to the hospital with you first. When it''s convenient to fill in the record. " The police did not expect that they could pull out such a big man in a casual emotional dispute. If he really brought people in and made a record, the director would let him go tomorrow. He Lou was not surprised by the result. He put away his things and nodded: "well, I''ll make it up another day. Now I''ll take her to the hospital first." The police watched them leave in a friendly manner. Originally, the onlookers watched a great y, but in the end, the attitude of the police added ayer of mystery to the y. This youngdy''s boyfriend, not only looks handsome, is able to y, the key is, the background looks very strong! He Lou and Gu Shengyin walked for a while, until they left the ce far away, and there was no one to follow. Gu Sheng vomited his breath, pressed his forehead, raised his head andughed at the man who was a head higher than himself: "thank you very much today." He Lou shakes his head: "it''s a piece of cake." Gu Sheng thought for a while and said, "you have helped me so much. I don''t know your name yet." She took the lead in extending her hand: "my surname is heavy, heavy rain Ji. Ovepping heavy, cloud sales, the rain Ji Ji He Lou looked at the white palm in front of him, slowly put his hand on it, and gently held the hand which was very slenderpared with himself. "I''m Helou, congrattory congrattion, even higher floor." When loosening, he Lou subconsciously twists his finger, and a trace of reluctance shed in his heart. Gu Sheng for looking at the time, actually dyed so long? "It''ste, too. Thank you, I''ll treat you to dinner," she suggested He Lou was surprised: "don''t you need to go home for dinner?" Gu Sheng shook his head and asked, "do you have an appointment?" He Lou shook his head. Gu Shengughed: "that''s just right. I know a seafood restaurant with good taste. Let''s go." He Lou quietly followed her, took out the mobile phone to he, inspired a message. "If you have something to do in the evening, don''t wait until you go home for dinner." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1612 He Qi, who just came home from work, saw the text message and said, "this boy, he specially asked his sister-inw to cook his favorite dish, but now he told me not to go home to eat?" He Lou doesn''t care what his second brother thinks. The ce rmended by Gu Shengyin was very good. Both of them had a good time. After dinner, he Lou sent Gu Shengyin back. There was very soothing music in the carriage, and just after dinner, Gu Shengyin felt sleepy. He Lou suddenly said, "when are we going to get the certificate?" Gu Sheng was immediately awakened by this sentence. She sat up straight and looked at the building: "what did you just say?" He Lou can see Gu Shengyin''s expression from the rearview mirror. His eyes were wide open, and his mouth opened slightly in surprise, revealing a little bright red tip of his tongue hidden inside, just like a frightened rabbit. Inexplicably delicious. He repeated in a steady tone the words he had just said: "I said, when are we going to get the certificate?" Gu Shengyin is still a little dull, obviously can''t keep up with his rhythm. He Lou kindly reminded her: "you said it in the afternoon, we are about to get married." Gu Shengyin: "it''s She said with some difficulty, "that Isn''t it for Qi Zhongsheng? " He Lou: "so?" Gu Sheng said with a smile: "so, can''t it be true?" The car suddenly stopped with a brake. He Lou turns his head to the side and looks at Gu Shengyin with concentration. Gu Sheng was a little hairy because of such a look. He Lou looks at her tense appearance and feels funny. Does he look so terrible? But on his face, he was still expressionless: "do you know who I am?" Gu Sheng nodded. The daughter of Chong family is not an idiot. In addition to the previous police reaction, she said that she did not know that was the problem. He Lou is very satisfied with the answer. He went on to say: "since you know who I am, you must also have some understanding of my temperament. You should also know that I have never said anything that is false!" Gu Shengyin understood his meaning almost instantaneously. So what he means is: even if they are pretending at first, but since both of them say something like that, the fake will be true! Gu Sheng blinked and blinked again, trying to calm himself down. But it doesn''t work. She said cautiously: "however, marriage is such a thing, it''s better to be in love with each other. There is no emotional foundation between us..." Although she is very happy, but after all, she focuses on the identity of Yu Ji, and what should be said still needs to be said. He Lou frowned: "who said that there is no emotional basis?" GU Shengyin: He Lou took off his seat belt with one hand and turned over to look at Gu Shengyin: "you don''t think I''m the kind of person who can see a person on the road casually and return to the good heart and save the field?" Gu Shengyin: "it''s So? "So I have feelings for you." He Lou said. "As for you..." He looked at Gu Shengyin and suddenly bent down. The space in the carriage was small. As soon as he approached, Gu Shengyin only felt that his breath was full of the smell of the building. That light and distant lotus fragrance is her own taste. - 80 shifts! For a reward! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1613 Her face couldn''t help burning. Don''t look at Gu Shengyin all know, at the moment, his face must be red. He Lou is very satisfied with her reaction. "You see, you blush and get nervous when youe into contact with me like this, which shows that you still have feelings for me," he said Gu Shengyin: "it''s Can that count? "No matter who it is, it can''t be without feeling," she insisted When she finished, she felt that the beautiful atmosphere suddenly cooled down. Although he Lou''s look did not change, Gu Shengyin knew that the man was not happy. He Lou did not retreat. On the contrary, he approached a little more, and the two breathed. He Lou''s low voice sounded in the carriage: "I''m so close to you first, do you feel disgusted?" Gu Sheng didn''t speak, but her face turned red. This reaction obviously pleased he Lou. He came closer. This time, he touched Gu Shengyin''s lips. His lips and tongues did not go deep, but they were so gentle that he stayed in Gu Shengyin''s lower lip. There is no extra action, but there is a hint of intimacy lingering around the two people. He Lou looks at Gu Shengyin like this. He loosed her lips and said, "do you feel disgusted if I do this?" Gu Sheng closed his eyes. She already knew what he meant. He was forcing her to admit that he was different to himself. Her body and her reaction were deceptive: she didn''t hate his touch. She knew his purpose, but could not do anything about it. This man, even with the machinations you can see, can make you speechless. He Lou burst outughing. "If a man treated you like that, would you?" Gu Shengyin suddenly opened his eyes. She looked at the man close at hand and sighed in her heart. She took the initiative to stretch out her hand and put her lips on his neck. Now that we''re at this point, it''s no fun to be coquettish. He Lou was surprised by her initiative, but he quickly responded and leaned down to kiss people fiercely. For a long time, the two talents were separated. He Lou''s voice is panting. He leaned against Gu Shengyin''s forehead and whispered, "tomorrow, I''ll visit your house." Gu Sheng shook his head. He Lou was puzzled: "why?" Gu Shengyin said: "my father is the only one in the heavy family. My father is the only one..." She didn''t finish her words, but he Lou understood what she meant. His brother happened to talk about the broken things Chongming had just done at home. He took Gu Shengyin''s hand: "it doesn''t matter, it''s raining. I''m with you, but I''m with you. It''s nothing to do with your father. " His vacation is not much, so he would like to settle the matter before returning to the army. He knew it was in a hurry, but he didn''t want to wait. He Lou is such a temperament. It is difficult for him to put a person in his heart, but if he does, he will not be hesitant and will not allow anyone to treat her badly. "Don''t worry, I will do everything well." Gu Sheng''s eyes shed, and the man''s firm eyes, after all, did not object. He Lou is in a good mood and sends Gu Shengyin back home. Then he made a direct phone call home on his way home - he found his future daughter-inw and quickly prepared for the reception and wedding. He''s family is in a hurry! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1614 When he Lou returned home, He Qi had received the news. He and his wife sat in the living room with serious faces, waiting for he Lou toe back. He Lou is not surprised that they will have such a reaction. He went to the other side of the sofa and sat down. Then he said, "what do you want to ask..." He Qi and his wife are both ready to speak. He Lou said slowly: "don''t ask, I''ll say it together when I go home tomorrow." Mr. and Mrs. Heqi said, "I''m sorry This kind of secret knows clearly in front of the eyes but can pry out the feeling, is really super ufortable! However, no matter how unhappy they are, their husband and wife can only hold back, because he Lou is not willing to say, and nobody wants to know. So the next morning, He Qi and his wife got up, cleaned up everything, and went back to the he family mansion with he Lou. When they got home, they found that the house was full of people. Even the elder brother, who was always busy, went home. Seeing his brother all looking at himself, he Zhi calmly helped his eyes and said calmly, "today is the weekend." He Qi said: "it''s just Hehe, don''t think I know, you never have a weekend. To tell you the truth, every time he saw he Zhi''s busy way, He Qi was very d that he chose to go into business. Now that his business is on track, he has plenty of spare time to travel around the world with his wife and daughter. He Lou was standing in front of the burning eyes of the whole family. However, he is not square at all. On the contrary, he thinks it is very good that most of the heavyweights of the he family are here. If there is any problem, he can make it clear at one time. There is no need to suddenlye out of a person to ask questions around themselves. He''s family looked around. Finally, he Laozi coughed and said, "he Lou, you called back yesterday and said," have you found your future daughter-inw? " He Lou nodded solemnly: "yes, grandfather, I have established a rtionship with her and am ready to marry her." This He moved in his heart and asked, "which girl is it?" He Lou said, "Liu Qingshan''s granddaughter, chongminggang''s daughter." He didn''t know anything about the market, so he turned to He Qi. He Qi roughly described the background of Liu family and Chong family. He Laozi nodded: "it''s also a pure family." The implication is that he is not dissatisfied with Gu Shengyin''s identity. In fact, he Lou would not listen to him even if he was not satisfied. He also asked, "why haven''t you talked about this before?" As a matter of fact, all of them have been talking about marriage. In order to celebrate the building''s character, it should not be covered so tightly. Hearing this, He Qi wanted to cover his face and smile. As far as he knows, his younger brother, or the family he met only when he came home from his long vacation, how could there have been any rumors before? He Lou didn''t hide anything about this: "I didn''t know her for a long time, and the rtionship was determined only yesterday." He Laozi: "he..." The rtionship was confirmed yesterday, and today we talk about marriage? Even though he knew that the grandson was very efficient in everything, it was too fast. He Lou''s parents did not celebrate the old man''s entanglement. In their eyes, the son is willing to marry, which is a good thing! He has many grandchildren, but they have only one son! They are still waiting for their grandchildren to be born earlier! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1615 He Lou also saw the tangle of old man he. "Grandfather, I like her and want to marry her. No woman has ever made me feel like this," he said The implication is, love at first sight, non Qing does not marry. Looking at his grandson, he sighed in his heart and said, "you can find a time to bring her back to have a look. If you want to marry such a big thing, you must let the elders have a look at it." He Lou nodded: "OK, I will solve this matter before returning to the army." When he came out of the old house of he family, he Lou was forced to take his parents to one side. Helou''s mother is engaged in art, and has been spoiled by his father all her life. In her forties, she is still very romantic. "Xiaolou, is the girl you like good-looking?" She asked her son. He Fu is helpless. The elders of other people''s families ask about their conduct and family background. She is a good mother-inw. She pays attention to these things. He Lou answered her seriously: "she is very beautiful, mom." His mother heard the speech andughed happily. The most beautiful thing in her life is that she hopes her son can find a beautiful daughter-inw. If ordinary people hear thisdy''s request for choosing a daughter-inw, they are afraid to be sincere and speechless. The next morning, he Lou went to Chong''s home with a gift. Chongming just heard from her daughter the night before. Her boyfriend wille tomorrow. It''s said that it''s not Zhong Sheng, but her father has lost his temper. but Gu Sheng is not afraid of her. Later, chongminggang still chose to stay at home. Anyway, if you want to be the son-inw of his family, you have to be able to pass the examination. He was afraid that if his daughter''s eyesight was not good, he would not be able to find a family background, and would be disgraceful to say so? But the next day, when he saw a windbreaker carrying a gift box into the hall, his father thought he had hallucinations. He has seen Helou. In a charity dinner led by He Qi, he Lou was also in time, so he was taken by his brother to join in. Chongming just managed to find a rtionship, squeezed out, threw millions, and stood far away, looking at the family he surrounded by countless big people. At that time, he Lou was like this, standing beside he Qi without expression. He saw people, but they obviously didn''t notice him at all. But now The man who was said to have be a major general of the Republic at a young age has actually be her daughter''s boyfriend? Chongming just thought he might not wake up. But he Lou''s cold face and his daughter''s usual look told him that it was not a dream. My daughter found a major general to be her boyfriend, or to celebrate her family! After a brief surprise, there was a rush of ecstasy. If his daughter is next to the he family, he will be his inws. At that time, in business, who won''t give him a little thin noodles? Chongminggang was beaming with joy all morning. When several people chatted together, the praise in his mouth did not stop. He even asked he Lou and Gu Shengyin about their future ns. He hated to pack Gu Shengyin and send it to people in minutes. Gu Shengyin was ashamed to listen. Lunch was at Chong''s house. After lunch, he Lou said goodbye. Gu Shengyin also gave an excuse to see him off and walked out with him. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1616 "Hard work for you." He Lou suddenly reached out and took Gu Shengyin''s hand. He just came to talk with chongminggang today. We can see that chongminggang doesn''t have much sincerity for this daughter. It''s clear that his main concern is his own career. Such a father, he for Gu Sheng because of heartache. Gu Shengyin shook his head: "in fact, he is not harsh to me. If you had known me earlier, you would have seen my mother Think of Liu Qinghe, her memory appeared that gentle and beautiful woman. "My mother gave me all her love. If she sees you, she will like you very much He Lou clenched her hand: "I will treat you well in the future, and my aunt will be happy to see it." Gu Sheng said with a smile. In the afternoon, they went to the Liu family. He Lou asked for this. After he returned home yesterday, He Qi went to see him and told him something he had found. Obviously, the Liu family is more like her family than chongminggang. In Gu Shengyin''s mind, the Liu family is more intimate than the family. So if you see your parents, he Lou is willing to apany Gu Shengyin to the Liu family. Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment after hearing his n, and then slowly began to smile: "thank you, he Lou." He Lou just clenched her hand and did not speak. There is no doubt that the arrival of he Lou shocked the whole Liu family. Because did not say in advance, the Liu family only Liu old son Liu Qingshan, and Gu Shengyin''s big aunt at home. Then, Gu Shengyin came into the door with the big thorn of he Lou. Mr. Liu was drinking tea at that time. He almost didn''t choke when he looked at the man who followed Gu Sheng because he called him master Liu. He managed to calm himself down and asked as calmly as he could what had happened. Gu Sheng for three or two words will be his and he Lou understanding of the process, he Lou on the side of quietly listening. During the period of Master Liu, he did not leave his eyes from the two people. He looked down and sighed in his heart when he saw that he Lou was indifferent, but his eyes were always on his granddaughter and he poured tea for her. "If I am not mistaken, general he and my family will not realize it for a week?" Mr. Liu still remembers the scene when Gu Shengyin asked who the man was. He Lou looked very sincere: "I don''t think time represents everything. I only know that at the first sight when I saw the rain Ji, there was a voice in my heart telling me that it was her He looked at the old man Liu''s eyes, and did not flinch: "I can be sure that in my life, there will not be another woman who will give me such a feeling, and I will certainly, will not bear the rain Ji." Such words can not make Mr. Liu moved. "We can''tpare the Liu family and the he family. If the rain is over, will we be wronged in the future?" He Lou is not angry at all in the face of such doubts. In his opinion, the Liu family''s attitude of caring about Gu Shengyin is normal, and chongminggang''s appearance is just like eager to sell amodity. his tone did not hesitate: "if I celebrate the building, I will not let the heavy rain pass and suffer any injustice!" "Good!" Mr. Liu looked at him: "I have heard that general he is a gold medal. He never talks in vain. I hope you can do it." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1617 At the beginning, the atmosphere between Mr. Liu and he Lou was still a little tense, and Gu Sheng was worried that they would argue. I didn''t expect thatter, they even talked more and more opportunistic, and the smile on grandfather''s face was more and more. Hearing he Lou say he can y chess, Mr. Liu''s eyes are bright. "General he, would you like to y two games with the old man?" He Lou said: "Mr. Liu called me he Lou, or Xiao He Xiao Lou can be." When he said this, he really regarded Mr. Liu as an elder. You know, he didn''t say such a thing in front of chongminggang. Mr. Liuughed: "then I have the cheek to call you a small congrattions, if you don''t dislike it, call me grandfather Liu." After all, the rtionship between the two has not been formally settled, and I don''t know what attitude the he family is. It is impossible for Liu to call his grandfather directly. He Lou nodded slightly and called out: "grandfather Liu." Mr. Liu was in a good mood by this cry. He called he Lou into his study to y chess. He also called Gu Sheng when he turned back. His aunt said that Yu Ji had brought his boyfriend to meet him. He asked the second and the third toe and see him with their wives. When they both went into the study, my aunt and uncle gave Gu Sheng a thumbs up. Gu Sheng slightly lowered his head, as if embarrassed to smile. When it was about to dinner, the Liu family came one after another. They were surprised to hear that Gu Shengyin''s boyfriend was ying chess with the old man in his study. You know, the old man''s study is very precious, not really get his approval of the people, is easy not to let in. "It seems that Yuji girl''s boyfriend has really entered his father''s eyes." The second aunt said with a smile. They don''t know the identity of he Lou at the moment. When he Lou apanied Mr. Liu down from upstairs, the three brothers of the Liu family were stunned. Fortunately, the three people are not new to the world. Although they are surprised, they still maintain their demeanor and greet each other with a smile. I had a good dinner. When Gu Shengyin sent the house home, he also took Gu Shengyin''s hand: "your foreign family is very good." Gu Sheng can''t help nodding because he thinks of the Liu family who take himself as a baby. He Lou thought for a moment and said, "I''ll pick you up tomorrow." Gu Sheng was puzzled: "what to do?" He Lou looked calm: "see my parents and grandfather." Gu Shengyin: Is it really OK for you to say such an important thing in such a dining tone? She said, "in such a hurry?" He Lou nodded: "it''s rare for me to have a long vacation this time. I will return to the army in five days. Before I go back, I want to settle the matter with you." He is always greedy and wants to settle people early. In this way, everyone will know that this girl is the one who congrattes the building, and no one will dare to make her idea again. Those who want to bully her, before they start, will also consider whether they can bear the anger of he Lou. Gu Sheng looks up at he Lou. The wind is a little strong at night, but he stands there like a barrier that can never be broken. It keeps all the wind and noise out, and can''t touch himself. She nodded. "OK." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1618 When Gu Sheng returned to Liu''s home after seeing off he Lou, he was immediately cross examined by his uncles and aunts who were full of curiosity. She sighed and had to exin briefly how she and he Lou had known each other and then were together. Of course, the inside part of the car was too shameful for her to whitewash. "That''s it?" The third aunt was surprised. Gu Sheng nodded innocently. The hot tempered second aunt also couldn''t believe it: "so you two actually only know each other for less than two weeks, and then start to talk about marriage?" Gu Shengyin nods again. All the people of the Liu family said: It''s no longer a standard sh marriage. But when they looked at the rtionship between Gu Shengyin and Helou, they felt that they had a good understanding. They were not like a couple who had just confirmed their rtionship. , "probably Is it really fate? " The eldest aunt came to the conclusion. Gu Shengyin, of course, stayed directly at the Liu family that night. Chongming just called to ask, but was sent by Gu Sheng for a reason. Knowing that Gu Sheng will go to he''s house tomorrow, several aunts are very concerned about this matter. In fact, if the other person is just an ordinary family, they will not be like this. It is because he''s family is too high, they are nervous for Gu Sheng, for fear that she can''t do well enough and be looked down upon. In fact, Gu Shengyin is not very nervous. She should be the most calm one. After all, it''s not easy to have a lot of stressful things after all. Even the gods have seen so many, really, it''s nothing to see the parents of a boyfriend. When he Lou came to pick her up the next day, he also specifically said not to make her nervous. Gu Sheng said with a smile that he was really not nervous. As she expected, the family of he family, a century old family, is actually very good at tutoring, and will note to some strange problems to make trouble for a younger generation. She feels very rxed about herself. After she left, he Laozi and his parents spoke highly of her. He Laozi: "do not panic, dignified and generous, can be a good match." This is a normal old parent''s satisfaction evaluation. He Lou''s father: "good girl, family background, personality and conversation are excellent." It''s an affirmation from a boyfriend''s father. He Lou''s mother: "I like this daughter-inw! It''s beautiful! " ¡­¡­ This is a beauty party mother-inw''s highest praise. All in all, there is no problem, the rtionship between the two sides is very good, and the family is satisfied with each other. For Helou, it is - you can get the certificate! He and Gu Shengyin have agreed that the wedding will be held after his next marriage leave, but the marriage certificate can be obtained first. Gu Sheng is helpless because of his persistence. But still very permissive to agree with him. When he came out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Gu Shengyin was still a little surprised. This was the first time that she had not even experienced a proposal, so she directly involved in the marriage. It''s really novel to think about it. They didn''t tell anyone. This is what he Lou said. He was afraid that people would look down on Gu Shengyin because there was no wedding. "When our troops submit the application immediately, the rain is over." He lowered his head and gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead. "When Ie back, I will hold a grand wedding for you, so that everyone knows that you are my wife." "Good." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1619 After they registered for marriage, he Lou apanied Gu Shengyin to the mall. He seldomes to such ces, but he knows that girls generally like such ces. Gu Sheng for this is not very fanatical persistent, but he Lou''s heart she looked in the eyes, and did not refuse. Coincidentally, in the mall, she saw an acquaintance. Anwen. Her body is still a famous brand, holding a friend''s arm, two hands carrying a few big shopping bags, is smiling face to facemunication. Gu Sheng because also listen to Anwen side of the girl in that envious said: "Anwen, you are really rich now, rich people''s youngdy is not the same, here casually a dress, is worth my two months sry!" Gu Sheng stopped and stood there. Anwen heart proud to listen to thepliment of the girls around her, she likes this feeling. Then as soon as she looked up, she saw Gu Shengyin who was looking at her. An Wen heart suddenly. Next to the girl is still chattering, Anwen just feel humiliated, quickly patted her hand: "don''t say it!" The girl is still a little puzzled. Following an Wen''s eyes, she sees Gu Shengyin and he Lou not far from her body. At such a nce, her eyes were filled with wonder. This pair of men and women, any one, in the crowd, is absolutely quite eye-catching. If two people stand together, it is more eye-catching. There are even passers-by looking at it secretly, wondering which two stars are shooting in the street. "Wenwen, who is this?" The girl secretly pulled the corner of Anwen''s dress. Anwen some unnatural looked at Gu Shengyin: "heavy family big miss." The girl''s eyes brightened: "the eldestdy of the heavy family, that''s not yours..." Anwen hand in her arm heavily twisted, the girl immediately did not speak. Anwen was really embarrassed. Pretend to be rich in front of friends and show off your wealth. As a result, people who know the truth meet on the spot What Anwen is most afraid of is not being known by Gu Shengyin. After all, she is very self-conscious and knows that she has never had any position in front of Gu Shengyin. What she was afraid of was that Gu Shengyin would expose her on the spot. In this way, she would really lose her life. As a result, Gu Sheng''s eyes slowly fell on her body, then swept down, looked around the pile of luxury brands, and did not speak. She turned her head to the building and said, "let''s go." He Lou doesn''t know who Anwen is, but it can be seen that Gu Shengyin doesn''t like her. Hearing this, he nodded and left with Gu Shengyin. From the beginning to the end, Gu Shengyin has no intention of talking to Anwen. Anwen fixed in ce, quietly looking at the two people as if they do not exist in general, so walked in the past. Her friend asked in a low voice, "isn''t this big girl your sister? Why don''t you pay attention to people? " Constion forced to smile and said: "she has always been arrogant, never take me as a sister." Her friend said, "Oh," to show understanding. Immediately her attention turned to something else: "is the man next to your sister her boyfriend? How handsome An Wen some absent-minded: "perhaps." On the other side, he Lou looked at Gu Shengyin and asked, "the girl just now is your acquaintance?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1620 Although it was a domestic scandal, Gu Sheng felt that there was nothing to be said. She told the story of an''s mother and daughter and he Lou simply: "that girl just now is the" cheap "sister who has lived in my family for a period of time." He Lou''s face was a little heavy after hearing this. The story of chongminggang and an''s mother and daughter was not a secret in the capital circle before. Many people secretlyughed at chongminggang''s "affectionate and single-minded" all his life. As a result, his wife just died and showed its original form. He Lou certainly doesn''t know such things, but he Qi does. Especially after knowing that the eldestdy of the heavy family might be his future sister-inw, he told he Lou all the things he knew about the heavy family. If it''s not important to congratte people on the floor, they won''t pay any attention to it. But when the poor original daughter in the story bes her beloved He Lou said in a deep voice: "so that woman, after being driven out of the heavy family, still stresses the identity of her daughter. Why didn''t you just go through her? " Gu Sheng shook his head: "in a ce like themercial center, there are too many acquaintances. If I quarrel with her, no matter how it turns out, I will lose my family''s face. " She said: "the mother and daughter of an Jia were expelled from the family, but what I saw today is that Anwen is still living the life of a youngdy. People like them don''t need other people''s hands at all. They can kill themselves by themselves. " Gu Shengyin is not wrong at all. An Yan and an Wen''s mother and daughter were driven out of Chong''s home by Chongming, who was furious that day. They couldn''t take anything out except their clothes and their own certificates. But in the past few years, Chongming just called their mother and daughter, they have not been able to save a cent. Under such circumstances, the only asset left by the evicted mother and daughter is the apartment bought in the early years. An apartment in the capital is really worth a lot of money. Over the years, Anyan has been raised by Chongming. She has long been a wealthy wife who only knows how to eat tea, y and go shopping. Let her go out to work and earn money? Obviously, it''s not realistic. And Anwen? Although she has the title of a famous university graduate, she has no experience. She has interviewed manypanies, and her sry can not meet her requirements. In a word, Chongming just raised her heart. Just relying on ordinary work, there is no way to maintain her demand for famous brands. Moreover, an Wen herself, also can''t see that point dead and tired, even a bag can''t afford to pay. So the mother and daughter thought about it and sold the house in the capital. The house sold a lot of money, such a sum of money, if you take a good life, enough mother and daughter to go to a smaller city, buy a house, live a life without worry. But it is clear that neither mother nor daughter is willing to live in mediocrity. Look at Anwen today. Hands rxed, and instantly returned to the style of the olddy. Light of her body today that body, Gu Sheng because of a rough sweep, the whole set added up to have more than six figures. For such people, Gu Shengyin didn''t have to dirty his hands to clean them up. When they have spent all their money, in this mother daughter style, it is estimated that they are in the end. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1621 He Lou apanied Gu Shengyin and returned to the army after a few days. Gu Shengyin returned home. Since knowing that his daughter has made a boyfriend, Chongming haspletely changed his attitude towards Gu Shengyin. When chatting, it''s often three sentences without leaving the Helou. The implication is to persuade her daughter to catch the rare golden tortoise son-inw. To tell the truth, Gu Sheng was flustered every time he heard such words. Chongminggang''s only concern is whether he and he can be inws. In this way, how much benefit can he get from this marriage. Even once, he didn''t care whether he Lou was good to his daughter. Fortunately, after a short time like this, Gu Sheng got news from her uncle. Say everything''s ready. Gu Shengyin is very clear about the meaning of "ready". On Tuesday, Chong''s group held a shareholders'' meeting, which was initiated by Chongming just in order to focus on a major project to be carried out by Chongqing family, which needs the support of most shareholders. In fact, such meetings will basically be adopted. After all, 25% of chongminggang''s own injuries, and 30% of Gu Shengyin''s hands. Their father and daughter alone held more than half of the shares in Chong''s family. As long as the daughter stands on his side, chongminggang can be said to be invincible. After his wife died, he became the only close rtive of his daughter. Even though there was some unhappiness before, where could there be an overnight feud between father and daughter? He never thought that his daughter would be divorced from himself. Gu Sheng is dressed solemnly today. Her pure ck professional dress makes her whole temperamentpetent. In the past, her long hair always scattered in the back of her head is also neatly coiled in the back of her head. She looks like a woman who has been in the workce for a long time. Because she is thergest shareholder, even though she has very young qualifications, her position is also in the front. The project was passed without doubt. Chongming justughed with satisfaction. When he was about to announce the end of the meeting, Gu Shengyin suddenly stood up. "I have one more thing to discuss with you." Chongming just frowned: "rain Ji?" Usually, this daughter is sitting quietly, basically without any sense of existence. What does she want to do? Gu Sheng looked around for a week with a smile and said, "as a major shareholder of Chong''s family, I think Mr. Chong Ming Gang is too old to be qualified for the position of judge of Chong''s family. Now I would like to propose that Mr. Chong Minggang be removed from his position in the decision-making level of the Chong family and that I, Chong Yuji, take over his position. " A stone stirs waves. Hundreds of shareholders below are talking. However, if a person who has a mind at the moment makes a careful observation, it can be found that many of the major shareholders who hold many shares of the group are very calm when they hear this news, as if they have known what will happen. And chongminggang, as early as Gu Sheng said the first sentence, his face became livid. By the time Gu Shengyin finished speaking, his face waspletely ck. "What do you mean by the heavy rain?" He asked. Gu Sheng looked back at him because he did not dodge: "father, you are old." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1622 Chongminggang only felt a surge of anger in his heart. He defended the Liu family, but did not expect, this daughter, unexpectedly will make such a thing! He turned and said coldly, "I don''t agree." He raised his voice and said: "although Yuji is my child, it belongs to Chong''s group, and there are 10 chapters updated separately in the day and at night. Momoda ~ if you have a vote in your hand, vote for Gao Lengzhi. If you have the ability to give him a reward, if you can, you can give him a full subscription. You can also subscribe to the chapters you have bought with book coupons in Book currency to make the list! Thank you! There will be a second st tomorrow morning! It is rmended that Ji You Huan Chu''s "quick wear system: a manual of male gods strategy", which is a very good-looking quick wear article ~ and , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1623 Anwen''s reaction made her friends suspicious. Anwen suddenly became rich. At most, she seemed to be an ordinary person with no worries about food and clothing. However, she began to be famous brand-name and extravagant since two months ago. Of course, she was very envious. After asking, Anwen was very proud to say that her mother married the rich and became a rich wife. And she herself, also changed, became a beloved bigdy. She saw an Wen''s appearance, also doubted, but an Wen a look of pride, and even said that she had the opportunity to invite her to y in the vi of the heavy family. But now, she began to doubt. If an Wen really be a heavy family miss, home out of such a big thing will not know? Can you follow yourself to do massage so leisurely? An Wen''s friend tried to say: "Wen Wen, you said before that you would take me to chongjia when I had time. So when are you free? I''ve never been to a vi yet She asked this sentence, eyes have been tightly staring at an Wen''s face. Sure enough, hearing her words, an Wen''s face shed a little unnatural. She faltered and said, "well I''ll talk about it another day. I''m so busy at home that I don''t have time to entertain you. " Don''t have time to entertain me, but have time to take me shopping every day? The girl sneered in her heart. She and Anwen were just friends. Later, Anwen suddenly developed, she found a few opportunities to approach her, and slowly became a good friend with her. She was originally to see Anwen be a rich man, in order to use her to know a few rich childish brothers this purpose, just close to her. But now it seems that things are not as simple as Anwen herself said. At least, there is a problem with her status as a richdy. The girl didn''t say anything. She still talked to Anwen with a smile. It''s just that when Anwen invited her to dinner, she refused with a smile. Watching Anwen take a taxi to leave, the girl is more sure of her guess in the heart: really want to be a richdy, will not even have a car? The girl made a phone call to her other friend - since she was trying to get close to the rich second generation, she was able to meet a few like-minded friends. Among them, there will even be some "sessful" ones. She asked about a little sister who had sessfully upgraded to a temporary girlfriend of the rich second generation. Hearing her ask the crane, the opposite side was obviously surprised: "what do you ask chongjia to do?" The woman or casually found a reason: "today to see the news, looks very rich, want to understand." The girl seemed to have misunderstood her meaning and thought that she had put her target on it, so she said with a smile, "you''d better stop trying to rebuild your family. It''s just been a few months since Mrs. Chong''s death, but the position in the main room is still there. It''s just that Chong''s group is now in the hands of the eldestdy of the Chong family. It''s not a good choice. " An Wen''s friend pretended to be puzzled and asked, "is the eldestdy of the heavy family in power? Does the Chong family have no son? Only one daughter? " There said, "yes, madam Chong has only one daughter and no son Speaking of, some time ago, the family also made a joke On hearing this, Anwen asked, "what kind of joke?" There said, "it seems that not long after Mrs. Chong died, Chong Dong picked up a couple of mother and daughter and said that they met with true love. But who don''t know that 80% of them are the love people raised outside?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1624 An Wen a listen to this toe spirit. Because this one listen, and Anne Wen suddenly rich time can connect. Is that true? She was suddenly d that she did not rashly confront Anwen today, or she might offend people. And they continued to say, "well It seems that she is really true love. The daughter is about the same age as the eldestdy of the Chong family. It is said that she is very popr. She has made many troubles at home and even went to her grandfather''s house directly Liu family, you know, it''s a first-ss and first-ss family... " Anwen''s friends listen patiently, she has no mind to listen to what Liu''s and Li''s, she only cares about the mother and daughter! Hearing that the sister seemed to run farther and farther, she had to pull back the topic: "so then The mother and daughter sessfully settled in the family? Is that too good a life As soon as she had finished, she heard the sister sneer: "sessfully settled in? Think beautiful! Is it so easy to enter a powerful family? He''s an old man with a grease bottle. The mother and daughter have been beautiful for less than two months, haven''t they? He was swept out of the door by the heavy family. It is said that when he left, he didn''t let anything go... " Later, Anwen''s friends have not listened to it. She now only thinks, originally Anne Wen that woman really is deceiving oneself. She was obviously driven out of the heavy family, still pretending to be a big girl there, but also deceived herself? She said to the sister that there was something urgent. After hanging up the phone, she called Anwen. Not long after Anwen got home, an Yan went out to y cards. She ordered a Western food by herself, waiting to be delivered. "Hello, Lili, what''s up?" Ann Wen asked. Across the coldughter spread over: "Anwen, I really misread you, you have long been driven out of the heavy family, still in front of me to install what bigdy?" An Wen heart suddenly, she how to know. She did not respond, the other side has begun to curse: "I said you every time you talk about family matters faltering, no money, no money, what pretend? The pheasant can''t be a phoenix again if it makes itself gorgeous. Fortunately, it means to take me to chongjia. You are not afraid of the big wind. Head, I really misread you! Those who have been driven out are not shameful to be outside... " Anwen couldn''t help but hang up the phone. She fell her mobile phone on the ground and sat on the sofa for a long time. Then she began to cry with her pillow in her arms. It''s half humiliating and half bad. If only she was a realdy, she would be able to live a life of all kinds of upper ss people with ease, instead of relying on deception to make her face fat. She missed that time in chongjia. She had money to spend and famous brands to buy Thinking about it, she began to resent her mother again. Since climbing up the tree chongminggang, why can''t bear loneliness to find another man. Can not bear loneliness even if, but also not careful, left the kind! If she was more careful, or loyal, would she Will you be chongminggang''s own daughter? Chongminggang''s own daughter Thinking of the haughty appearance of heavy rain Ji, her heart is both envy and jealousy. To own mother an Yan, also more disgusted. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1625 When Anyan came home with her make-up, she saw her daughter sitting on the sofa with her eyes red and swollen, apparently crying. She hurriedly heartache to go over: "Oh, Wenwen, what''s the matter with you?" She went to her side and sat down. She was about to reach out and touch her. However, Anwen avoided her with disgust on her face. An Yan was stunned for a moment: "Wen Wen What''s the matter with you? " An Wen raised her head to look at the woman in front of her. At the age of 50, her skin was still white, and her makeup was exquisite, but she couldn''t block the fine lines around her eyes and lips. Her eyes are very young, this is not through the years and life of the ordeal, can have. Ann Wen used to be very proud of her mother''s young and beautiful, better than the parents of her ssmates. But now, when she looks at an Yan like this, she is very upset. She said in a sharp voice: "as a woman about to get old, do you want to hook up with a rich man when you dress up like this every day?" An Yan''s eyes trembled. She looked at her daughter holding in the palm of her hand. It seemed that she could not imagine that she would say such words to herself. In fact, Anwen regretted it. But that little regret was no more than the resentment in her heart. She went on, "you know? Today, I was scolded by people pointing to their noses. They said that I was driven out. They said that I was a poor girl but still pretended to be the eldestdy of a rich family. I was a pheasant, but I had to pretend to be a Phoenix... " The more she said, the more excited she was, the more tears came out. Anwen almost cried and said, "why am I not chongminggang''s daughter? Since you are following chongminggang, why do you want to find another man? Why gave birth to me to suffer? Why is it that other people are the eldestdy, and I am a wild child without father, and I have to bear such humiliation from others? " Anyan only felt a little ckness in front of her eyes. When she gave birth to Anwen, she did not deny that she meant to force chongminggang with her children. After all, it''s the flesh from her own body. She really loves Anwen. Chongming just gave her money, and she spent most of it on Anwen: sending her to a private school with high tuition fees, taking her to learn piano and dance, and taking her to travel every year She is almost careful, trying to make her daughter enjoy what other normal peers can enjoy. She never knew that her daughter''s heart had always been like this. She carefully held in the palm of her daughter''s hand, unexpectedly is this how to treat his mother? Anyan''s good mood all day disappeared. She didn''t even have the opportunity to tell Anwen that she had spent a lot of effort to go out today, and gave a heavy gift to ady, and she won an easy and decent job for Anwen. A fierce quarrel broke out between mother and daughter. On the Inte that day, Anwen took her mother''s card and took most of her money from it. She bought a ticket and flew to another city. When an Yan knows, she can''t even get through to her daughter''s phone -- Anwen throws away her mobile phone. Gu looked at all the system in silence. She felt that she was very prescient - she didn''t have to do it by herself. An Wen and an Yan, the mother and daughter, could have a bad life. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1626 Gu Shengyin now every day, is thepany - home two lines. Originally, chongminggang was still holding the posture of watching a good y, waiting for the daughter to be in a hurry when she couldn''t help asking for help. However, it turned out that he thought too much. In addition to a few days ago, Gu Sheng felt a little hard because of her strangeness, and she soon mastered all the resources of Chong''s family. Her resolute and unique vision in the shopping mall made some old people couldn''t help but look at them. Some of Chong''s shareholders originally expressed their support for Liu''s face, but now they have to admit that even Gu Sheng has the ability and charisma to convince people. Not arrogant and impetuous, although young, Gu Sheng because of some big decision-making ability to let a lot of shopping malls have to admire. The Liu family was still worried that their granddaughter could not live in the town, and was ready toe to rescue it at any time. However, after seeing Gu Shengyin''s performance, they felt that their worries were totally unnecessary. Liu Qingshan''s father was very pleased: "the rain Ji can have such a strong ability, the old man can rest assured." Indeed, a strong family background can only make others envy you. But you have the ability to convince people. No matter what happens to my granddaughter now, she will not be too bad. As a daughter-inw who has almost settled down in her family, she naturally pays attention to the family. Gu Sheng because this period of time is not small, he family certainly can not see. Mr. he praised Gu Shengyin''s means in the shopping mall: "she was a dignified and generous girl, but I didn''t expect to be so decisive in the event, but I lost my sight." What he said was that everyone could see the admiration in his eyes. He Qi was more straightforward: "I don''t know, after my sister-inw got married, would you like toe to my Huaxia group to try water?" Many people are happy for Gu Sheng. Obviously, Minggang is not one of them. The stronger Gu Shengyin is, the more stable his position is, which means that he has little chance to regain his full strength. This makes the self-consciousness has not yet reached the retirement age, can not put down the hands of the full strength of chongminggang heart is very ufortable. Every time Gu Shengyin came home, a huge quarrel broke out between father and daughter. Like tonight. Originally it was rtively cold-blooded and speechless. Chongming suddenly put down his chopsticks and sneered: "I didn''t expect that my good daughter''s rain Ji is so fierce." Gu Sheng slowly swallows down the food in his mouth, and then he answers, "my father is good at teaching." She is not afraid of chongminggang at all. Now chongminggang, at most, can y tricks. When ites to fighting, Gu Sheng thinks that he will not lose to anyone. Sure enough, Chongming just choked. He snorted coldly: "I just didn''t expect that I raised a white eyed wolf with careful cultivation." Gu Shengyin put down the chopsticks in her hand. She couldn''t think of any appetite when she was stirred like this. She has bought an apartment near thepany. It''s time to have a showdown with Chongming. Gu Shengyin looked at chongminggang quietly: "father don''t say anything like white eyed wolf. You know what you''ve done over the years." She began to speak one by one. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1627 Chongming had an affair with an Yan just before he and his mother got married, but for the support of the Liu family, he gave up an Yan. But it didn''t end after marriage. His marriage with his mother was unfaithful at the beginning and was always on the way. He always thought that Anwen was his daughter. He even thought that after a hundred years, he would give part of his inheritance to this daughter. After his wife Liu Qinghe passed away, he had made countless ideas about heavy rain Ji''s shares. Because the daughter Chongyu Ji doesn''t listen to her own words, she wants to take back the illegitimate daughter Anwen and suppress her daughter Pile by pile, piece by piece. There are even some things that even chongminggang himself has forgotten, Gu Shengyin has said them one by one. Chongming just opened his eyes gradually. He looked at Gu Shengyin: "you hired a private detective to investigate me?" Gu Sheng did not answer him. She''s systematic. She''s more professional than a private detective. Gu Shengyin finally made a conclusion: "in fact, I have always admired you, father." This is the truth. Heavy rain Ji''s affection for chongminggang is no less than that of Liu Qinghe, so he reacts to the other party''s behavior of taking back an''s mother and daughter. Gu Shengyin continued: "but what have you done? White eyed wolf? With the help of my mother''s family background, you have developed Chong''s family to today, but from the beginning to the end, you have not had a trace of true love for her. Who is the white eyed wolf "You keep saying that you have nurtured me carefully, and in the twinkling of an eye you have picked up an illegitimate girl toe back and suppress me. This is love me?" Gu Shengyin said here with a sarcastic smile: "the so-called heaven''s way of reincarnation is good. My father is afraid that he did not know that he had been wearing a green hat for more than 20 years on his head, and raised a daughter for others for more than 20 years?" This matter is the biggest pain in Chongming Gang''s feet. He couldn''t help but say, "shut up for me!" Where would Gu Shengyin shut up? She said: "the mother and daughter of the settlement were expelled. I thought that if this is the case in the future, we can live well, but you have to fight my idea of holding shares." She sneered: "if I don''t resist, you say, will something happen to me suddenly? And then you have be the first inheritor of the estate Chongming was just shocked by her sarcastic words. In front of his eyes a burst of ck, can''t help saying again: "you don''t say!" He never thought of it. When he repeated what he had done in other people''s mouth, he would feel unbearable. Gu Sheng was calm from beginning to end, as if he was not talking about herself: "can''t you stand this? The one who really bears these things, but I? " Chongming was finally in the dark. Gu Sheng stood up and yelled, "call an ambnce quickly. My father fainted!" The results of Chongming just came out that night - a sudden stroke caused by high blood pressure. "What happens when you wake up?" Gu Shengyin asked. The doctor looked strangely at the young woman in front of her, who imed to be the patient''s daughter, but there was no excess of anxiety on her face. But these things are not in the hands of a doctor. He said truthfully: "the patient''s condition is not very good, if better, can take a wheelchair, but also very likely, the rest of his life, can only spend in bed." - , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1628 Gu Sheng was silent for a moment when he heard this. The doctor thought she couldn''t understand the youngdy in front of her. She stood there with her head slightly lowered. It was clear that she had no expression before, and could not see half the same. But now, with such a posture, the pale light in the hospital corridor hit her hair top, which made her feel sad to the extreme. It belonged to the body with heavy rain and felt sad for her father. Even if he had done many bad things to her, for heavy rain, he was still the father who carried her high on the horse when he was a child. She said in a low voice, "please do your best, use the best medicine, try to make him Better. " The doctor ordered. He has heard too much about such words, and every family member hopes that their rtives can be well. But the final result is not decided by people. Gu Sheng, seeing that Chongming has just been pushed into the ward, feels a little stuffy, so she goes outside to breathe. This breath, met acquaintances. Zhong Sheng''s stepmother and the second wife of the chairman of the Zhong family. When Mrs. Zhong saw Gu Shengyin, she was a little surprised, but she still had a smile on her face. "After the rain Ah, no, it''s time to call him "Zhong Dong." Gu Shengyin did not like this woman, but he didn''t hate it. She nodded faintly: "Mrs. Zhong." Mrs. Zhong didn''t care about her indifference. She was very concerned and asked, "Chong Dong came to the hospital..." "Something happened to my father''s body," Gu said Mrs. Zhong knows. She didn''t say much. If there is any rtionship between the new chairman of Chong''s group and her father, Mrs. Zhong certainly does not believe it. If we really want to have a good rtionship, will they step down by means of near coercion? However, since ancient times, when Gu Sheng became a king and defeated the enemy, because of his sess, he showed that he was not inferior to his father or even slightly better than his father, so no one would say anything more. Mrs. Zhong opened her mouth and said, "I''m here for the sake of our family Zhong Sheng..." When she said this, there was no sad look on her face, just a slight feeling. This is a ce where Gu Shengyin appreciates this woman very much. She is not Zhong Sheng''s biological mother and has never been very close to her stepson. But he was never treated badly. Mrs. Zhong knows that in such a powerful family as the Zhong family, if she pretends to care for her stepson, she will have to question her motives. So from the very beginning, she made her attitude very obvious: not close, not cold. Over the years, she and Zhong Sheng have always had a subtle rtionship, but it is also the case that Zhong Fu has always trusted her very much, and he also dotes on her daughter. When Mrs. Zhong spoke, she took a special look at Gu Shengyin. Seeing that there was no expression on her face, she was relieved. "There are some mental problems with Zhong Sheng, which is not a big problem. However, he may have been stimted and suddenly burst out. Now Not so good. " When Mrs. Zhong said this, her eyes were always on Gu Shengyin. After all, she knew that Zhong Sheng was greatly stimted and had something to do with Gu Shengyin. At that time, when Zhong Fu heard the news, he was so angry that he threatened to go to the Chong family to seek justice, but was persuaded by Mrs. Zhong. It has nothing to do with other people''s opinions on this matter. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1629 Even Mrs. Zhong thinks that heavy rain Ji, as Zhong Sheng''s ex girlfriend, is a victim in this matter. But Zhong Fu, who was attached to his son, obviously lost his reason. He wanted to find the trouble of heavy family. Finally, Mrs. Zhong heard about the identity of the man who had hurt Zhong Sheng, so he let his father give up the idea. The he family is not something that the Zhong family can afford. Even if the Zhong family gave up the n of hard bar with the heavy family, but Zhong father in any subsequent asions to see the heavy family, is a cold shoulder. Not like her husband. Mrs. Zhong herself and Zhong Sheng do not have much feelings. In this matter, she does not have any bad feelings about heavy family, so she doesn''t mind making a good rtionship with Gu Sheng in private. If Zhong Sheng''s mental state can not be restored, then there must be no way to inherit thepany in the future. Under such circumstances, her daughter, as the only legitimate sessor of the Zhong family, will naturally have more benefits. Gu Shengyin was interested in what she said: "what''s wrong with Zhong Sheng?" Mrs. Zhong looked around for no one, and then slowly said, "Zhong Sheng''s mother, you know, and my husband are divorced by agreement. That woman It''s a bit of a misdemeanor in private life. " Mrs. Zhong''s face was a little strange when she said this. Zhong Sheng, his mother''s affair, was also a big event in the capital. She and father Zhong are married in the family. Of course, they have no feelings. After giving birth to an heir, they have their own lives. The two sides have a little love each other. People are not a serious matter, many big families live like this. But this Mrs. Zhong is really wonderful. She has a lot of strange hobbies: for example, she keeps a lot of small lovers and people, and then she ys with them, and even records them with camera as a souvenir Then, once, when Zhong Sheng, who was only eight years old, was ying in her mother''s vi, she identally saw these things. No one noticed his change at the time. It was not untilter that Zhong Sheng became afraid of women and disgusted with the touch of all women that he found wrong. He invited a psychologist for his son, and it took him two years to untie Zhong Sheng''s heart knot. But it''s just a temporary solution. Zhong Sheng has been in private with a psychologist for treatment, until adulthood, only to be and normal people look the same. As a stepmother, Mrs. Zhong knows these things, but she has to know nothing about them. Originally, if Zhong Sheng is lucky, this symptom does not recur, probably will notmit again for a lifetime. But obviously, the experience of breaking up with Gu Sheng did not know where to stimte him. ¡­¡­ Gu Shengyin: "it''s After hearing Mrs. Zhong''s words, Gu Shengyin was also speechless. To be honest, heavy rain Ji did not do anything that seemed to induce Zhong Sheng''s mental illness. Zhong Sheng was dumped by cheating himself. This kind of thing can''t be more normal. Now he has a problem. What''s the matter with her? Mrs. Zhong looked at her and said, "of course, we all know that Zhong Sheng''s illness has nothing to do with Chong Dong. It''s just a coincidence. " Gu Sheng looked at Mrs. Zhong, and his lips curled slightly: "thank you for your understanding." This woman is a rare understanding person. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1630 Gu Shengyinmutes between thepany and the hospital every day. When Chongming finally wakes up from the hospital bed, Gu Shengyin also gets the systematic news: Su Wen and Zhong Sheng are together again. Gu Sheng because pick eyebrows: Su Wen previously ran to the field to go, Zhong Sheng is in the local hospital for treatment, so can also meet? After a systematic exnation, Gu Sheng understood that Zhong Sheng''s condition was not effectively treated in this hospital, so his father sent his son to a hospital in another city. There is a hospital in that city with a famous psychiatric department, which may be helpful to Zhong Sheng''s condition. And Anwen happens to be in that city. Coincidentally, Zhong Sheng, apanied by his bodyguard, went out to have a rest when he met Anwen who was wandering aimlessly on the road. Gu Shengyin What an evil fate! Thetter is even more bizarre. Because of the fact that she almost refuses to be close to anyone and has a tendency of violence, Zhong Sheng is extremely tolerant to an Wen. This tolerance is reflected in many aspects. For example, he allowed Anwen to be within one meter of her and have dinner with her. He even felt that being with Anwen made his heart very peaceful. Anwen didn''t know what happened to Zhong Sheng. She thought he was the same as before. She took this as an opportunity given to her by God and tried her best to seduce Zhong Sheng. Two peoplee and go, actually stick together again. Gu Shengyin: "it''s It''s not scientific! She was shocked to ask the system: "why is Zhong Sheng sick, but Anwen can break the routine?" The system said, "I don''t know. Maybe Zhong Sheng is ill. Anwen is the medicine?" Gu Shengyin: It''s a real Sue. " She was chatting with the system, and then she saw her father open his eyes. When his father saw Gu Shengyin, the argument between them shed through his mind. He immediately scolded: "what are you doing standing here in my eye? Get out of here Gu Sheng looked at him and dutifully rang the call bell to call in doctors and nurses. Soon, the people in the hospital came in to do a check-up for the heavy father. Heavy father this time, just found himself lying in bed can not move - his lower body, simply do not listen to! In such a situation, his first reaction was to look at Gu Shengyin fiercely and re angrily: "you are a wicked girl, what have you done to me?" Gu Sheng because of drooping eyes, it seems that the two people are unable tomunicate well. She did not speak, the doctor on one side seemed to be unable to see. He stood up and said, "Mr. Chong, you have a stroke due to sudden high blood pressure. Now your legs are temporarily unconscious. If you take good care of yourself, you still hope to recover." He looked at Gu Shengyin, who did not speak. On impulse, he added: "these days when you are in aa, your daughteres to see you every day. What is the overnight feud between father and daughter? " It''s a pity that the heavy father who was shocked by the news of stroke didn''t hear what he said behind him. He just moved his legs in disbelief and found that he didn''t listen to himself. He suddenly used his hand on one side to hammer with emotion, and scolded at the same time: "I have a stroke! I''m a cripple! Heavy rain Ji, you are not very happy now, no one will fight with you and rob you! You won... " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1631 Gu Sheng because of looking at this pair of appearance of Chongming just, suddenly lost the interest of continuing tomunicate with him. She turned to the doctor and said, "my father is a little excited. I won''te to see him for the time being. Please take good care of him." She said it neatly and walked more decisively. Seeing her leave, chongminggang is more angry. The doctor looked at him like this and felt a headache: "go get a tranquilizer." ¡­¡­ Gu Shengyin sits on the bench downstairs of the hospital. Speaking of it, her mission in the world has been basicallypleted. All the people who hurt the heavy rain did not get good results. An''s mother and daughter went out of the house. Zhong Sheng had a mental illness attack. Chongming was paralyzed by a stroke. She looked at the door of the hospital in silence, suddenly had a sense of loss of purpose. Then she felt a shadow on top of her head. There is a clear and distant lotus fragrance cage her. He Lou sat down beside her: "what do you think? So obsessed? " He Lou stretched out his hand and held one of her palms tightly. However, the fingers were slightly forced and the fingers sped. In fact, what he didn''t say was that her expression just looked like the whole person was empty. He was a little flustered. Gu Sheng was held by his hand and felt warm from the palm of his hand to his heart. Just that a trace of sudden mncholy and loss disappeared in a moment. Her heart was at peace. Looking at the side of the man, she smile: "miss you." He Lou smiles when he hears the speech. He is the kind of man who seldomughs, but heughs very well. And then He Lou is at the entrance of the hospital where peoplee and go. He does not care about the eyes of others and kisses Gu Shengyin gently. This kiss is very light, he Lou just simply contained Gu Shengyin''s lips, and then backed away. "You just looked sad." He Lou said. Gu Sheng was puzzled and said, "do you have it?" Seeing her like this, he Lou is a little relieved. "How''s uncle?" he asked He asked chongminggang. "If you have a stroke, you may be paralyzed," Gu said He Lou asked: "do I want to see him?" He asked Gu Shengyin. Because he knew the rtionship between her and her father, he respected Gu Shengyin''s opinions on this matter. Gu Sheng hesitated for a moment and refused: "I was just driven out by him. He''s a little excited, so don''t stimte him. " He Lou stopped talking. After sitting for a while, Gu Shengyin provoked a topic: "how did you suddenlye back?" He Lou remembers the purpose of hising today. He looked at Gu Shengyin and said, "because, I''m on marriage leave." He looked down at Gu Shengyin at this moment, and Gu Shengyin also raised his head to see him at this moment. Four eyes rtive, Gu Shengyin took the lead to move his eyes: "so?" He Lou seemed to smile and said, "so, we can prepare for the wedding, Mrs. he." Gu Shengyin is also amused by this statement. She said solemnly, "you don''t even have a suitor. Do you want to marry me?" Words just finished, he Lou is like a juggler, do not know where to pull out a box: "already ready." He opened the gift box in front of Gu Shengyin. Inside is a pair of very delicate tinum diamond rings. Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing: "howe I haven''t seen it before, and I still take a pair of rings when I propose?" He Lou solemnly: "the ring this kind of thing, is certainly paired, is better." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1632 Gu Shengyin said that this is a new proposal Well, she actually liked it. He Lou picked up one of the rings: e on, reach out." Gu Sheng put out his hand obediently. "Wait a minute!" Her eyes were sharp and she saw something engraved on the inside of the ring. Pick up, she looked carefully, a small "building" is, is quietly staying there. Gu Shengyin looks at he Lou and smiles: "why don''t you tell me?" He Lou''s ear root is a little red: "this has what to say." Gu Sheng had a smile on his face. She is obedient still by he Lou to wear the ring on his finger. When she was ready to wear, she also picked up another ring and put it on the hand of he Lou. On the ring belonging to he Lou, Gu Shengyin also saw a small "rain" word in the inner ring. He Lou took her hand and they leaned together quietly. After a long time, he Lou said: "the family is already preparing. Are you ready after the rain?" No one answered. He Lou side of the head a look, the people around have been leaning on their shoulders asleep. There was a yellowish sunlight hitting her face through the shadow of the tree. He Lou saw the blue shadow under Gu Shengyin''s eyes. During this period of time, Gu Sheng did not have an easy life. He handledpany affairs during the day and came to the hospital after work. Usually, it''s nearly midnight when I get home, and then I take a bath and wash, which takes a lot of time. All the updates of today are over. On the morning of the 14th, two rmended articles were opened: Li Manman: "wear quickly: Guide Manual for g abuse" stealing incense from drunk: Master Tong, good pregnancy! ¡· , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1633 Gu Sheng ate up the chicken wings obediently. Obviously, this is her first time to Helou''s home and he Lou cooks for her for the first time. They didn''t feel anything wrong. They seem to have a natural tacit understanding, as if they have been together for many years. After dinner, he Lou washed the fruit for Gu Shengyin. He went to the kitchen to clean it up. Gu Sheng nced at the man who was very conscious of going to work. He was secretly smiling with his mouth pursed. "What are youughing at?" When the sofa sank, he Lou sat down. Gu Shengyin casually put a Hami melon into his mouth: "Iugh. It is said that the youngest general of the Chinese Republic is washing his hands for me. I''m afraid that few people will believe such a thing even if I say it out? " She was originally ridicule of the speech, did not expect he Lou even very serious answer: "should be no one to believe." Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment and then couldn''t helpughing. He Lou looks at the woman with belly smile. She is very beautiful, bright and beautiful, so no scruplesugh is most suitable for her. Although I do not know why she suddenly so happy, he Lou is still happy for her. Gu Sheng stoppedughing for a while. She looked at the building. He Lou also looks at her. She said softly, "thank you, he Lou." He Lou has a look. He asked her, "thank me for what?" Gu Sheng shakes his head and buries his head in the embrace of he Lou. This embrace is warm, safe and familiar. She took a deep breath and suddenly said, "I can''t wait to be your bride." He Lou Mou color is abrupt and deep. He reached out his hand, gently for Gu Shengyin to follow the smooth hair. "Why do you say that all of a sudden?" Gu Shengyin felt that it was veryfortable to touch his long hair with both hands. She couldn''t help rubbing. She only slept for two hours in the afternoon, but now she felt sleepy again when she was full. "There is no reason, just suddenly feel, I really like you!" Gu Sheng said with a smile because he was lying in his arms. Then the next moment, she noticed that her body had been turned over. Then the sight turned and the body sank. The two people''s posture became Gu Sheng half lying on the sofa, and he Lou was lying on her body. "Has no one told you that it''s dangerous to say that to a man who likes you?" He Lou asked her with narrow eyes. Gu Sheng was not afraid at all. She reached out and took the initiative to encircle his neck, pulling people closer to their own direction. Between the two people, the tip of the nose against each other, breathing each other: "Oh? So tell me, what are the dangers? " He Lou''s eyes are more deep: "for example There is no guarantee of innocence. " "Poof!" Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing. He Lou talks. It''s really interesting. He Lou looks at the woman under her. There is a smile in her eyes, and there is no worry at all. "Are you really not worried?" Gu Shengyin said with a smile, "I don''t worry, because I know you won''t do that." That kind of natural tone makes he Lou''s heart tremble. He asked in a low voice, "why am I so sure I won''t?"? You have to know that man''s self-control can never be trusted. " Gu Shengyin looked at him: "but you are different. He Lou, to me, you are different from anyone else. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1634 From Gu Shengyin''s point of view, he Lou''s eyes can be clearly seen. She can easily see the hidden desire of he Lou to himself. A man has a desire for a woman he likes or even loves deeply. Hope, this is a very normal thing. On the contrary, if a man can calm down to you like an old monk in such a situation, there are only two possibilities: he can''t do it, or he can''t be merciless to you. He Lou is obviously neither. He has a desire. Hope, but hold back. Gu Sheng knew that he would not move because she knew the man. He Lou such a character of the man, easily will not fall in love with others. But if he really fell in love with a woman, he would hold her in the palm of his hand, on the tip of his heart. At least, he would not take her at such a time and ce. Especially when they''re getting married. As a man with a little obsessivepulsive disorder, he Lou wants a perfect wedding night more than temporary relief. Hearing Gu Shengyin''s words, he Lou is silent. After a long time, he bent down and buried his head in Gu Shengyin''s neck. He thought that God must have seen that he was so lonely for so many years that a woman appeared beside him after heavy rain. She got along with herself for only a few months, but she knew him better than anyone else. She could easily guess all his thoughts. She and he are natural lovers. As Gu Shengyin expected, this evening, she stayed at the home of he Lou, but nothing happened between them. The next day, he Lou personally drove her to thepany. For a while, he Lou seemed very busy. Because Gu Sheng knew what he was busy with, she also gave herself a holiday - after all, it was the wedding of two people, and she could not really do nothing. When everything is almost ready, Gu Shengyin takes a look at chongminggang. When she entered the ward, Chongming was sitting on the head of the bed with sses on, reading a philosophy book in her hand. He seems to have epted the fact that he was paralyzed for the rest of his life - in fact, even if he didn''t, he couldn''t change the oue. Seeing Gu Shengyin, he was also very peaceful. Gu Shengyin put his words on the ward table and sat down in a chair not far from the hospital bed. "Father seems to be in good spirits." Chongming just did not put down the book in his hand: "life is always my own life, I still want to live a few more years." There was silence between them. Chongming just finished reading a page, and finally raised his head: "youe to me. There should be something wrong?" He thought a lot these days, and probably finally figured it out. It''s not hard to understand that Gu Sheng would hate his father. Let go of all the things that I''ve been trying to do. I think about what I''ve done from another angle. Chongming suddenly feels that he doesn''t have so much resentment towards her daughter. And anyway, she is the only blood rtive he has left in the world. Gu Sheng didn''t beat around the Bush: "I''m going to get married, father." Listening to Gu Sheng''s unfamiliar address, Chongming just seems to react for the first time - this daughter, it seems, has not called her father for a long time, and has always been a cold and formic father. Before oneself, unexpectedly has not responded toe over? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1635 "Married?" he asked? With whom? " He remembered the building he hade to visit in his home. Although he was surprised, Chongming just asked: "he Lou?" Gu Sheng nodded. Chongming just thought about it and said, "he is a very good husband candidate, but..." He hesitated for a moment, and finally just said, "you''re happy." Gu Shengyin did not speak in his chair. Chongming can''t find words for a moment. He thought in a trance: when did he be estranged from this daughter? Finally, Gu Shengyin asked, "are you going to my wedding? Father? " That''s what she''s here for today. Although ording to her own meaning, it doesn''t matter whether chongminggang, the nominal father, goes or not. But ording to the idea of heavy rain, she may hope that she can get the blessing of her close rtives on the most important day of her life. Chongming just agreed. Gu Sheng breathed out a breath. She stood up and said, "I''ll pick you up next week." Chongming just nodded. He could see that the daughter wanted to leave. He wanted to say that, in fact, she could sit here a little longer, even if she didn''t speak. But he didn''t say it after all. Gu Shengyin also turned out of the ward. Chongming just looked at the door of the ward. After a long time, he turned his head and looked at the fresh flowers in the vase next to him. He silently lowered his head. Due to the real identity of he family, he Lou and Gu Shengyin''s wedding did not publicize. However, although there is no hype, there is nock of pomp. If you have sharp eyes here, you will find that many of the people whoe to attend the wedding are the people who often see the speakers on the international news station. As an enterprise that has had business cooperation with chongjia, the Zhong family has alsoe. Mr. Zhong''s father didn''te over because of the busy business of thepany. Although Mrs. Zhong thought her husband''s behavior was stupid, she couldn''t persuade him. She had to bring her daughter with her. As for Zhong Sheng? He also had a good time with Anwen in that small city. When Mrs. Zhong came to the banquet hall, although she had already prepared for it, she could not help taking a breath when she saw the familiar guests. With the status of the Zhong family, she is also a poprpliment figure in some shopping malls. But here Mrs. Zhong whispered to her just grown-up daughter: "Feifei, stay with your mother and don''t show off. The people here can''t be provoked by our Zhong family." Her education to her daughter has always been very solid. She never educates her daughter to be a frog at the bottom of a well. Compared with ordinary people, the Zhong family is very good, but in front of the real top ss, they are not very different from those ordinary people. Zhong Feifei is a very sweet girl. She looked at the guests in the hall, nodded, and whispered, "don''t worry, mom. I know how to behave." Mrs. Zhong happily patted her daughter''s hand: "mom is always at ease with you." She and father Zhong have no feelings. The most proud thing in her life is to have such a clever and sensible daughter. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1636 As the protagonist of this wedding, Gu Sheng naturally received a survey from all sides. Many of the guests were secretly surprised that the bride''s family background was not ranked among the capital city. There were many families whose family background was stronger than that of his family. Many families and he''s family had revealed the intention of marriage, but without exception, they were all rejected. They really can''t understand why he Lou chose to wait so long and finally found such an ordinary rich woman? However, such an idea, they will only think about it in their hearts. If it is shown on the face, it is a fool. He Lou and Gu Sheng do not care what others think. These people have nothing to do with their lives. Whatever they do? The two exchanged rings and keepsakes. Chongming, as the bride''s father, sat in the front seat in a wheelchair. He is surrounded by his parents. Sitting on the throne is the master congrattor. He came in person, which also let everyone see clearly the he family''s satisfaction with Gu Shengyin''s daughter-inw. Mrs. Zhong and Zhong Feifei chose a less conspicuous position. Zhong Feifei looks at a pair of dazzling new people on the stage, envies tightly in the heart. "Mom, sister Yu Ji looks so happy." She whispered. Because of the rtionship with Zhong Sheng before heavy rain Ji, she is familiar with chongyuji and has a good rtionship. Looking at the woman who almost became her daughter-inw on the stage, Mrs. Zhong sighed in her heart that it was Zhong Sheng who was not blessed. She is a person who hase to see that the famous general he has shown his care and intimacy to Gu Shengyin in every move. This shows that the two are very close. And the attitude of his family also shows that his family is very satisfied with Gu Shengyin. She said to her daughter with a smile, "Feifei will be as happy as your sister after rain." Zhong Feifei blushed with a word and did not speak. ¡­¡­ Finally, when the guests leave, Gu Sheng can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He has been standing in high-heeled shoes for a day. Although it is not painful, it is also very ufortable. He Lou, whose attention has been focused on his wife, asked in a hurry: "ufortable?" As soon as he uttered his words, he received several teasing nces. Although most of the guests had left, He Qi and his wife, as well as Gu Shengyin''s great cousins, had not left yet. As for the old man and his father, he and his mother, who were just waiting for their elders, left after giving them gifts. They were very clear in their hearts that young people could not let go of them. Gu Sheng said calmly: "the feet are notfortable." As soon as she finished her words, he Lou frowned and said, "I knew that it would be hard for you to stand in such high shoes for a day. I asked you to change for a lower pair, but you still refused to say it was not good-looking... " Gu Sheng because of the big eyes, the heart said, of course, it is impossible to change. A woman''s life on such a day, the most important day, what is ufortable point? Must be perfect! "Cough!" He Qi coughed, "I said he Lou, how many of us are still there? What are you going to do with us? " He Lou took a look at him, and he knew that he Qi said it on purpose. He nced at other people''s faces, and all of them had a good look. He Lou pursed his mouth and suddenly bent over. Gu Sheng felt a change in her sight - she was held up by he Lou. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1637 She reflexively put her hand around the neck of he Lou and saw the man''s mouth slightly cocked up. "What do you do?" She asked in a low voice. There are so many people watching! The young people who have not left have already started to coax. But he Lou doesn''t care about them at all. "Spring curfew is worth a thousand dors. Yuji and I are going back to our wedding night. You... " He Lou slowly said: "solve it by yourself." Then a group of people gaped as the groom carried the bride away and disappeared into the hall. A man with a silly eye said: "this That''s it, no more? " They have agreed to make trouble with the bridal chamber! He Qi didn''t expect that he Lou would be so straightforward. But if you follow me now Thinking of his brother''s expressionless face, He Qi found that he was a little bit coy. Or his wife chuckled and said, "do you want to do something bad one by one? Now it''s just left here! " She said with a smile: "I knew that the wonderful y of the he Lou is not something you can see. I have reserved a box in Haiting. Let''s go and y together?" As soon as she said this, several people showed that her sister-inw was wise. Haiting is a very famous luxury club in Beijing, and its services can be regarded as the top level in the industry. Although the n to make the bridal chamber can''t be finished, it''s good for us to go out and y together. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Gu Sheng went straight up to the second floor because he Lou was holding him. This vi is a wedding gift from his father and mother, and he Lou is directly filled with Gu Shengyin''s name. When Gu Shengyin declined, he also said: "I saw a sentence on the Inte. To see whether a man loves a woman or not depends on whether he is willing to spend money for her. After the rain, I would like to give you all the things I have, including myself. " What else can Gu Shengyin say? She can only attach a sweet kiss - this man''s love talk skills, is really full of his own. She was gently put on the bed by he Lou. At the next moment, he reached out and took off the shoes on her feet. Raise Gu Sheng because white tender. Tender foot Ya looked at, he Lou is relieved: "OK, did not have blister." But the words are like this, he looked at Gu Sheng because of the white feet on a red, still some heartache. Gu Sheng''s skin is white, so it looks red. At first nce, it''s a bit scary. Gu Shengyin is stillforting him: "I''ll soak it in hot waterter, and it''s just frightening to watch it..." Her words stopped. Because he Lou stretched out his hand, gently held her foot and kneaded it slowly. There was a trace of heat in his palm, and there was a thinyer of cocoon in his palm. This kind of kneading made her feelfortable. She simply closed her eyes and enjoyed the caress from her lover. Finally, he couldn''t help humming. Just her groan. Moan a voice to spread out, the gap is close to holding one''s own feet hands. The temperature of those hands became hot. Gu Shengyin opened his eyes and saw the me burning in the man''s eyes. He Lou stopped his hands and said in a hoarse voice, "rain Ji, don''t hum like this, I can''t help it." Gu Sheng''s sight moved from his eyes down to his hot hands and continued to go down. She took back her feet and gave a smile: "then don''t bear it." She straightened up from the bed, gently close to the squat of the man''s lips and kiss: "tonight, I''m yours." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1638 Gu Shengyin quickly paid for what he said. She still remembers that when he Lou began to bully him, she insisted that he wash his hands. She couldn''t bear to touch her face again after touching her feet! And then As soon as the line of sight turned, they came to the bathroom. He Lou even hugged her and said in her ear: "it turns out that rain Ji likes the bathroom..." She doesn''t like it! But the development of thetter thing is beyond her control. Like now. Two people do not inch thread of sitting in the huge bathtub, she is almost the whole person straddle on the body of he Lou. Gu Shengyin''s thoughts have been somewhat confused. She half narrowed her eyes and looked at the beautiful facial features of he Lou. Under the influence of water mist and ¡Ô, she brought ayer of bewildering attraction, which made her want to be closer and closer to him Water makes the senses more sensitive. She can clearly feel the warm water soothing her whole body. She felt that she could not find herself in the indefatigable movement of he Lou, and she could only cling to the neck of he Lou, which was the only thing she could grasp. Her body is getting hotter and hotter. Something seems to be burning and exploding in her own body. Gu Shengyin opens her mouth wide. She feels that she can''t see and her breath ispletely controlled by that person. In her world, at this moment, only the man''s intoxicated face, and the joy from the top. ¡­¡­ 1¡¢ Night wind. Flow. The price was that Gu Sheng felt he couldn''t get up the next day. It was dry, and it was obviously washed afterwards. Gu felt it for a while, and felt that his lower body might need to be paralyzed for a while - for example, one afternoon. She sat up with some difficulty, and with such a simple movement, she could not help taking a breath. This man''s physical strength is just Birds and beasts! Gu Shengyin suddenly remembered that when he had dinner before, he Lou said: never underestimate a man who is a soldier. Afterst night''s experience, she had a new level of understanding of this sentence. At this time, he Lou pushed the door in. The smell of food came along with his approach, and Gu Shengyin''s stomach began to resist. "Awake?" Different from Gu Shengyin''s exhaustion, he Lou''s whole body is fresh and fresh, and even has a trace of smile on his face. "I''ve made seafood porridge. Now I''ll bring it to you." He said he was about to turn around, but Gu Shengyin was affectation at this moment. "I''m going to wash, but I can''t get up." When she said this, her eyes were veryining looking at he Lou, and the me meaning in her tone was very obvious. He Lou''s face shed a little guilty. He admitted that he might have had some troublest night. The man in his arms is too crazy. People, let him not enough. Even in the end, when Gu Shengyin pressed his throat for mercy, he did not stop. Thinking of some indescribable ces, he Lou''s ears are a little red, but they are well covered up, and Gu Shengyin can''t see it. Gu Shengyin is actually a simpleint. She is not a real little woman. Naturally, it is impossible to lose her temper because of this. She opened the quilt and was ready to stand on her own. Then he Lou came over. "What to do --" GU Shengyin''s words stopped in his mouth. He Lou hugs her with ease: "the wife adult has something to do, the husband serves itsbor." He really carried Gu Shengyin to the washing table and carried a high stool for her to sitfortably. Gu Shengyin: "it''s Where did you learn the trick! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1639 But Gu Sheng was very sessful in makeints about his body. It has to be said that in the morning, you can eat the porridge carefully cooked by the lover. Such treatment can make people feel good all day long. He Lou is a perfect husband. Some of Gu Shengyin''s aunts were not at ease before, but after seeing them once or twice, they all said that their niece''s eye on people was absolutely amazing! Such as he Lou, even if the position and weight, rare is the respect and love of his wife. Where can I find another such husband? Considering the holiday in Helou, the two did not spend their honeymoon, but lived happily in their newly-built small family. asionally, they were called by their elders to have a meal together. When Zhong Sheng and an Wen got the news, he Lou even returned to the army. Anwen went back to her old days. Zhong Sheng is almost responsive to her needs, want to buy clothes? Want a designer bag? no problem! Want to travel? no way! Anwen didn''t realize Zhong Sheng''s mistake. She thought that the other party was not allowed to travel by herself, just because she liked herself and didn''t want to be far away from her. She was also proud of it. What if you''re not rich? Seeing what Zhong Sheng looks like today, the possibility of bing Mrs. Zhong is not too big? She tried to tell Zhong Sheng that she wanted to be with him forever. "Always together?" When Zhong Sheng heard this, he saw a dark light in his eyes. An Wen see his look unexpectedly have no objection meaning, in the heart secretly happy, hastily nods. Zhong Sheng put his arms around her and yed with her hair: "OK. I''m going to call my dad and say I''m going to marry you Zhong Sheng answered without hesitation. He felt that Anwen now was his only salvation. Only when she stayed by his side, he would not be manic and unconscious. When he said this, Zhong Fu was silent for a long time. During this period, he had a more specific understanding of Zhong Sheng''s mental state. When he heard Zhong Sheng''s request, the words of the attending physician shed in his heart for the first time: "patients can not be stimted in any form in the future, otherwise, they may not wake up again." How can a person who can not be stimted by any stimtion be the sessor of such arge group? "Good." Zhong Sheng smiles and shares the news with an Wen, who is ecstatic. But do not know, his father has decided his future destiny. Zhong Sheng did not think that if his father continued to treat him as his sessor, how could he be allowed to marry an innocent woman like Anwen? When an Wen heard Zhong Sheng''s words, her first thought was not to share the news with her mother, but to Gu Shengyin. She thought that if she went back to the imperial capital this time, she must see the heavy rain. Isn''t she always looking down on herself? but now she is going to marry Zhong Sheng. After that, her status as a youngdy of an Wen Zhong''s family was no worse than that of the eldestdy of the heavy family. She almost can''t wait to see the expression of herself after heavy rain. Anwen did not expect that when she went to inquire about the heavy rain, she got the news that she had be the wife of major general he. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1640 It''s the famous he family. She became the wife of the youngest general in the Republic. Anwen only felt a basin of cold water pouring down from her head. She found that no matter how she drove forward, it seemed that there was a natural moat between her and heavy rain. The joy of being able to sessfully marry into a rich family was dissipated in half. Anwen some interestednguid to have been looking for their mother an Yan to make a phone call. She thought that an Yan would congratte herself for the first time, but what she expected was a scolding: "you child, where have you been for such a long time? Don''t you know how worried mom is about you? I don''t answer your phone. What do you want to do... " Anwen''s joy was extinguished by this scolding. She was a little impatient to hang up the phone, soon, an Yan''s phone call came. This time, her voice was full of caution: "Wenwen, it was just that mom was wrong. Mom just suddenly knew that your news was too excited. Don''t me mom. Where are you now? " Anwen said, "it doesn''t matter where I am now. Soon, I''ll be back, mom." "I''m going back to the capital soon, with a new identity," she said in an ostentatious tone She told an Yan that Zhong Sheng said he would marry her, and the Zhong family agreed. When she returned to the imperial capital, she would marry Zhong Sheng immediately. Anyan heard this, but she was worried. She is not like an Wen, more than 20 years of underground love. Human life, enough to let her see how difficult it is to enter the rich. But when she wanted to talk to Anwen, she was interrupted by Anwen without hesitation: "don''t tell me about your experience. If it really works, you can''t be more than 20 years old, and you can''t even make a decision about chongminggang!" Anyan has nothing to say. Anwen here iscent, but do not know, some people are looking at her jokes. Gu Sheng didn''t say anything about it. She is aware of the hidden danger of Zhong Sheng''s body, but she can''t see it now. If she suddenly gets sick in the future, Anwen, as his wife, will definitely have a hard time. There is also a person watching the y is Mrs. Zhong. Her husband asked her to prepare for Zhong Sheng''s wedding, but added that it didn''t need to be extravagant. She understood her husband''s choice in an instant. When father Zhong left, Zhong Fu called his daughter: "Feifei, you estimate that there will be another brother soon." The Zhong family has ancestral precepts, and the inheritance of men does not pass on women. Her Feifei is destined to get only a little property, and it is impossible for Zhong''s group to leave it to her. At such an age, father Zhong is unlikely to have another son. It is estimated that one of those unsettled illegitimate children will be selected and cultivated as an heir. This is a good thing for Mrs. Zhong''s mother and daughter: no matter which illegitimate child enters the door, as long as she is a smart one, she dare not neglect her wife. People with a clear eye can see that only Zhong Sheng and an Wen are waiting for the wedding with joy. Gu Shengyin received the invitation. But she did not intend to give the couple face, so she casually made an excuse to refuse. When Zhong Sheng saw the wedding siteyout and site selection, a bad feeling shed in her heart. He went to question his mother, but she was smiling and chanting: "it''s all your father''s idea. If you have any questions, go to him." An Wen can not see the problem, such a disy for her, is already a dream. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1641 She also pulled Zhong Sheng''s sleeve and whispered, "I think this is very good, or let''s go?" Mrs. Zhong is still smiling at them, but a trace of contempt shed in her heart. Therefore, most of the rich pay attention to a proper family. It''s not that they really look down on ordinary people. It''s just that their way of raising children from childhood is different from that of ordinary people, and the vision of their daughters is also different. Some things can be won through the efforts of the day after tomorrow, but some things, such as temperament, such as vision, are really not able to be raised overnight. Standing beside Zhong Sheng today, if she was not an Wen, but a youngdy with the same family background as the Zhong family, she would never have said such a thing. Because with her insight, she could see that she was neglected. But Anwen can''t. Zhong Sheng red at an Wen, motioned for her to shut up and narrowed her eyes: "what does Father mean?" Mrs. Zhong didn''t feel guilty at all. She really didn''t show any caution in this matter. Zhong Sheng went to find his father. Anwen was entertained by Mrs. Zhong in the living room. She was very nervous, even though Mrs. Zhong looked very friendly, she always had a sense of alienation from her at a long distance. Anwen could only force herself to remain calm. Mrs. Zhong looked at everything in her eyes, but she sipped her tea gently and did not take the initiative to find a topic: as an elder, she did not have to aggrieve herself to please a daughter-inw who was destined to have no future. There was a faint voice from upstairs. It seemed that the father and son had a quarrel. Anwen some worry, she wanted to go up, but Mrs. Zhong stopped her: "study, or do not easily go into the good." Anwen had to sit down. After a long time, Zhong Sheng came downstairs. An Wen saw his appearance startled: Zhong Sheng''s expression is a little crazy, eyes look even some faint red. She asked what was wrong? Zhong Sheng looked at her, the hand in the sleeve tightly sped his fist, as if in the strong self suppression what: "nothing, let''s go home." He took an Wen''s hand, she felt some pain, but looked at Zhong Sheng''s expression, but did not dare to say anything. That night, Anwen received a call from her mother. "Wenwen, mom told you that she heard a news, Zhong Sheng..." Anyan told Anwen the news that she had tried her best to hear. "What do you say?" Anwen is a little incredible. Does Zhong Sheng have mental illness? Her subconscious is about to deny, but in front of her, there are those crazy red eyes of Zhong Sheng. No, no, she told herself. This is certainly not true. "What are you talking about? Who has mental illness? " The voice of the shade test came from her ear. Anwen looks back, Zhong Sheng is looking at her coldly. Anwen was so scared that she dropped her mobile phone on the ground. When Gu Sheng knew the news, Anwen had already entered the hospital. She was severely thrown on the ground by Zhong Sheng, and her left forearm was broken. It''s nothing. To Gu Sheng''s surprise, even so, Anwen is still willing to marry Zhong Sheng. "What does she want?" Gu Sheng couldn''t understand. Also can''t understand is an Yan. When she heard her daughter''s words, she suspected that something was wrong with her ears: "are you going to marry him?" An Wen looks calm: "why not marry?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1642 Anyan pointed to the wound on her daughter: "didn''t you hear that? Zhong Sheng, he''s sick She said it in a low voice. An Yan looked at her daughter''s wound and was distressed: "you are not married, he will beat you! What are you going to do in the future? " Anwen''s other intact hand was ced in the quilt, tightly clenched. Her face was still a little pale, but her voice was very firm: "so what?" She raised her head and looked at an Yan. In her eyes, an Yan could not understand the Brilliance: "if I marry him, I will be the youngdy of the Zhong family. I will have endless money to spend, and I can buy whatever I want, and no one willugh at me again that I am a pheasant who wants to climb the branches... " Her eyes were bright, but her voice became more and more intense: "this is my chance, mom! Now I know that if it wasn''t for Zhong Sheng, I wouldn''t have the chance to marry him! " Most of all parents in the world will put their children first. All Anyan tried to persuade her daughter: "what can he do if he hits youter?" In the daytime, I will stay with people If he doesn''t get sick, he won''t hurt me This means that she can''t guarantee anything herself. Seeing what her mother wanted to say, Anwen shook her head. "I know. I''m married, and it may be hard for me to live. " An Wen indifferent smile: "but what does that matter? I''m not living a good life now. I''m fed up with the days when I have to worry about buying clothes like this. I won''t regret it! " Anyan finally left. On the day Anwen got married, she didn''t show up. Although the Zhong family can ept a poor born daughter-inw, they can''t tolerate a mother-inw to be a human rtionship wife. They even conceal the birth of an Wen, saying only that she is a famous college student with poor family background. Gu Sheng did not attend the wedding, but saw the newspaper. On the newspaper, an Wen''s face was painted with delicate make-up, and her face was happily holding Zhong Sheng''s hand. They looked very sweet. Gu Sheng just looked at it for a moment and then stopped looking. No one would have known that the bride had been subjected to violence the night before. Even now, there are shocking bruises under her white wedding dress. This is an Wen''s own choice. She chose to live in the eyes of others, she needs to swallow those ugly bitter fruits. The system tells Gu Shengyin that Zhong Sheng''s condition has been unable to be suppressed. He will only be more and more irritable and violent. Under such circumstances, an Wen, who was originally regarded as his "good medicine", is now undoubtedly the first target of vent. In front of outsiders, Zhong Sheng and an Wen are affectionate. But Gu Shengyin received the message from the system from time to time: Anwen was raped again. At this time, Gu Shengyin is no longer paying attention to Anwen. Because she knew that Anwen would not have any energy to think about anything else. Sometimes, she would think about whether Anwen would regret it? However, such a thought in Gu Shengyin''s mind is just a sh. What does Anwen have to do with her if she doesn''t regret it? Gu Sheng is pregnant. When the child in her stomach stabilized in the third month, it was reported from the Zhong family that the couple had been divorced. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1643 At that time, he Lou had applied for a transfer order, and he changed to a more leisure position. In this way, when there is no task, he can have enough time to apany his wife. Seeing Gu Sheng interested in Zhong Sheng and an Wen, he Lou has no taste. He also told Gu Shengyin what he had heard: "it is said that there was a lot of trouble in the Zhong family. It seems that Anwen was pregnant and had an idental abortion." ident? Gu Sheng knew that there was no ident at all. However, because neither of them had the experience of being a parent, Anwen didn''t know she was pregnant at all. Then Zhong Sheng raped her at home, which made people see red. The child did not keep, an Wen for more than half a year has been a bitter depression of emotional outburst, finally can not bear to make a divorce. Of course, Zhong Sheng would not. And this short period of time to see the situation of his son Zhong Fu, also do not agree to divorce. In his opinion, the existence of an Wen can also make his son in a better condition. If even an Wen leaves his son, it is estimated that Zhong Sheng''s condition will get worse. As for Anwen''s feelings? Zhong Fu said that you came in for the wealth of the Zhong family. Now you want to go? It''s not that easy! The matter ended up in the end. At the beginning, they made so much noise that they were finally suppressed by the Zhong family. After that, Gu Shengyin paid little attention to an Wen''s news. Once, she had a sudden impulse to go shopping. The impulse came too suddenly. He Lou knows that sometimes the behavior of pregnant women can not understand, can only quickly prepare the car, with her will. In the business district where people areing and going, he Lou supports Gu Shengyin with some trepidation. He also has to pay attention to the situation around him at any time, for fear that he may suddenly rush out and bump into his wife. Gu Sheng was amused. She said, "don''t be so careful. How can you be so identally touched?" But she said that he Lou was still worried. They talked andughed, not noticing a woman standing nearby. An Wen stood at the door of a women''s clothing store, looking at two people not far away. The woman''s stomach is very big, it can be seen that the pregnancy time is not short, and she is protected by a very careful protective posture by men. On the face of heavy rain, there is no fatigue and waxy yellow that pregnant women will have. On the contrary, her face is ruddy and shiny, and the whole person emits a soft maternal brilliance because she is about to be a mother. Even more beautiful than before. She''s obviously doing well. Whether a woman''s life is good depends not on how valuable the things she wears, but on how real the smile on her face is. It seems that the gap between her eyes, Gu Shengyin raised his head and looked at this side. At the sight of an Wen, Gu Sheng simply suspected that he was mistaken. In front of this heavy make-up can not cover up the haggard woman should be an Wen? Even though she knew that Anwen had a bad life, Gu Shengyin was still a little surprised when she looked like her face in her thirties. She''s really old. On the line of sight of Gu Shengyin, an Wen looks like an electric shock and lowers her head, then turns around and leaves in a hurry. An Wen does not want to face the heavy rain Ji like that, or even more, she does not want to let heavy rain Ji see her present situation. He Lou also saw her. But he didn''t recognize the woman as Anwen: "who do you know?" Gu Sheng shook his head: "there was a festival before, but now Stranger , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1644 After that, Gu Shengyin never saw Anwen again. However, the news that Anwen and Zhong Sheng are at odds with each other can no longer be suppressed. They have been making a lot of noise all the time. When Gu Shengyin''s first child was full moon, Anwen died. And it''s a very tragic death. She took a whole set of pictures of herself, all naked. But those photos are not fragrant. Yan, because the women in the photos are full of scars, new, old, shocking. An Wen also wrote a suicide letter, the words cry blood, using the cold and heartless of an Jia. She made two copies, one was sent to the police station, and the other was published on the forum with thergest flow in China. Then, wearing her favorite brand-name dress, she jumped from the building of Chung''s group headquarters. Dozens ofyers jump down and die on the spot. The news caused great repercussions, and Zhong''s stock price fell to the bottom. As a result, even if the Zhong family tried to suppress it again, there was no way to suppress it. The police took the suspect Zhong Sheng away as soon as possible. Zhong Sheng confessed. In fact, the evidence is conclusive, and he has no way to deny it. But Zhong Sheng didn''t get severe treatment atst - he had mental illness. Thewyer invited by the Zhong family directly indicated that everything the suspect did was not from his original intention. He just couldn''t control his impulse when he was ill. After several spiritual experts'' appraisal, Zhong Sheng did have spiritual problems. Atst, the Zhong family paid arge sum of money to an Yan who was crying so hard that he sent Zhong Sheng to the mental hospital. Anyan took the money and didn''t know where it had disappeared. So the matter came to an end. When Gu Shengyin heard such news, he just gave a faint "Oh" and then red at he Lou, saying that he should not talk about these topics in front of his son. He Lou admitted his mistake and then leaned over his wife and son''s face and gave them a kiss. Gu Sheng because of the little guy giggling in his arms, obviously like this game, waving his arms and ying with his father. He Lou takes over the child. Gu Sheng sits on the side with a smile, which makes the father and son have a good time. Those irrelevant people or things are far away from her life. What she needs to care about is just the big one and the small one in front of her. It is enough for those who love her to be safe and happy. Gu Sheng and he Lou gave birth to a son and a daughter. The son is sensible and filial. The younger daughter is favored by the whole family and bes a little princess. he Lou often smiled and said, there are two princesses in the family, one is Gu Sheng Yin, the other is their daughter. Gu Shengyin was really spoiled by he Lou all his life. Even at the age of 60, they went shopping hand in hand. He would report his whereabouts to her every time he went out. He remembers all her likes and surprises her every birthday. Until thest year, he was lying on his bed, unable to move any more. "It''s a pity that the rain is over." The white haired hall was half leaning on the pillow and smiling to Gu Shengyin, who was sitting on the side, said: "I nted the lotus flowers in the pool secretly this year. The flowering time is just on your birthday. Unfortunately, it seems that I can''t go with you." He always remembered that she once said that she liked lotus best. However, Gu Shengyin never told him that she loved lotus most because of him. Gu Sheng said with a smile, "I''ll wait for you to get up and go to see it." He Lou couldn''t see clearly in his eyes, but he stillughed Good. " ¡­¡­ When their children came in, they saw the father lying on the bed peacefully, while the mother seemed to be tired andy quietly beside him. Walking into the past, neither of them was breathing. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1645 Gu Shengyin slowly opened his eyes in his own space. The system just floated in front of her. She came out of bed. Between her walks, in the space, everything, rooms, beds, sofas All the things disappeared into a shadow. The whole space is back to the beginning, which is pure white. There is nothing but Gu Shengyin and the system. Gu Sheng''s eyes flickered with excitement and expectation. "System." There was a trace of tension in her voice. The white light shed all over the system: "the host can try it." Gu Sheng did not speak again. Palm upward, a green light lingers. In this light, the little green bird gradually took shape. Until the light dissipated, the little bird pecked two times in Gu Shengyin''s palm, and then flew happily in this space. Looking at its figure, Gu Shengyin''s face shed a trace of pure joy: "it is aplete life." At the moment when she said this, something seemed to fall on Gu Shengyin from the endless void. She felt that the power in her body was more solid and powerful. Even without a systematic reminder, Gu Sheng stretched out his right hand, with his index finger and middle finger close together, and drew a stroke toward the void in front of her -- a huge gap in the scene appeared in front of her. This is a space crack. Gu Shengyin knows that to leave this space, no one can help her. What she can do is to carve a path out of the void and go out. The system told her that when she was able to walk out of the cracks in the space she had opened up, she would know all the truth. Before entering this crack, Gu Shengyin felt the power of destroying the heaven and the earth. This road is not easy to go. At the same time, the system said: "with the current strength of the host, it is difficult to resist the storm from the space gap. It is suggested that the host first enhance the strength and then try again." "No Gu Shengyin rejected the systematic proposal. "I can try it first. No matter whether I can seed or not, I will try first. How difficult is it?" Gu Sheng said without hesitation. As soon as she stepped into one foot, it was as if she had opened a signal. In the originally static space crack, a strong wind suddenly began to blow up, and countless broken stones and soil were rushing towards Gu Sheng. The wind, as sharp as a knife, those small gravel, even heavier than the mountains. Gu Sheng only felt that he was sinking. But after a second''s pause, she stepped in her other footpletely. She disappeared into the ck crevice. The system didn''t follow, but the white light shed faster. Gu Shengyin can''t see it. In the "vision" of the system, he can clearly see the current situation of Gu Shengyin. After enteringpletely, Gu Shengyin found that the space crack was not as dark as it seemed outside. There are Colorful streamers in the middle of this messy space. Walking, enough to let people see all the situations inside. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1646 Everything here seems to have overturned themon sense. The gravel is floating in the void, and the endless vigorous wind is born in the void. , as like as two peas looked down, looked as if she was in the void. Her feet and head were exactly the same, and her feet were clearly empty, but she seemed to step on the spot. It''s all new. But the novelty is apanied by endless crisis. Around Gu Shengyin''s body, at the first time when she entered the space crack, the internal force automatically formed a transparent protective cover, protecting her whole person. Those vigorous wind gravel can not reach her, but Gu Shengyin can clearly feel the power contained in it. It''s powerful. Gu Shengyin is very clear that if he is just born, he will turn into dust on the spot if he encounters such power. There is no route in this void. But Gu Shengyin, as if under some guidance, went forward in one direction. Since there is no road, there is no end. Gu Sheng does not know how far she has to go to get out of this space crack, but she knows that as long as she goes forward, there will be an exit. As long as she goes to the exit, she will know everything, including finding the man. Her steps were slow. Not because I wanted to do it on purpose, but because the strong wind and gravel from the void and the huge invisible pressure hit her like a mountain. There was no way for her to quicken her pace. Moreover, every step forward, Gu Shengyin can perceive that the pressure from the void will be even greater. She walked harder and harder step by step. I don''t know how long she went. She knew that her limit had been reached. At this time, her clothes and sleeves had been torn into pieces by the Gangfeng, and her hands were also cut with bloodstains. Her breath was repressed, her feet lifted up, and there was no way forward. Gu Shengyin raised his head and looked at the front, which was still a void, and no one knew how far ahead. Gu Shengyin doesn''t know, but she can feel that there is no exit ahead. The road is still very long. She took back her steps, resolutely turned her head and began to walk back. She didn''t intend to be able to walk out of here at once. After experiencing more and more powerful pressure and destruction ahead, the way back bes extremely rxed. Get ck space cracks have been in this piece of pure white space, be the only color in this space. Until Gu Shengyin stepped out from inside. At the moment she left, the ck crack disappeared. In front of Gu Shengyin, there was a void again, as if the previous biting crack had never existed. But Gu Sheng looked down at his embarrassed appearance, all of which proved that just that all happened. She thought a turn, the clothes on her body changed instantly, and the wound on her arm healed with the speed visible to the naked eye. "It seems that I''m far from it." She sighed softly. Looking back at the system, Gu Shengyin''s eyes softened: "continue toplete the task, system." "All right, host." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1647 When Gu Sheng woke up, he felt very noisy around him. She subconsciously called out, "be quiet!" As expected, it was quiet around. Gu Sheng wakes up. She looked up and looked around and found it was a ssroom. And the students around are looking at themselves. Look at this lively appearance, it should be ss time now. After ss, others are chatting, then they are sleeping and yelling at others Gu Sheng was embarrassed for a while, and decisively made a look that he was still awake. He turned a direction and fell asleep against the wall. "System, transfer memory." She said. Soon, she knew the story of the time. The original body of Mo Beiye is the school grass of the first middle school in South Sichuan. Yes, the original owner is a school grass. If Gu Shengyin was not sure that her body was a real daughter, she would have been shocked. The next plot is very helpless. Mo Beiye''s mother gave birth to a man and a woman, a pair of twins, brother Mo Beiye and sister Mo Beiyan. Three monthster, a high fever took his brother Mo Beiye''s life. Mo Mu is a typical old thinking woman. She is afraid that she has no son and no status in the family. Coupled with the death of her son who had high hopes, she simply did not do it twice, and directly concealed the matter. She falsely imed that her daughter, Mo Beiyan, died of a high fever. Then, Mo Beiyan became Mo Beiye. Mo Beiye was raised as a boy since childhood. Mo''s mother was very strict with her. When she was a child, she went to kindergarten and even warned her not to go to the toilet with other children. Mo Beiye listened to his mother, so his identity has not been found. Untilter in junior high school, she knew the difference between men and women for the first time. She ran back to her mother and asked her why she was different from the book. Mo Mu replied to her like this: "your brother is dead, so you have to live instead of him. You should remember that you are a girl, otherwise, mother and you will be expelled from Mo''s house! " Mo Beiye, who was young, didn''t understand the words, but felt sad because of the meaning of his mother''s words. She lived instead of his brother. She didn''t understand that her father loved her very much, but her mother said that her father would drive them out. But she is still very obedient, this matter nobody told, including love her father. When the second year of junior high school, my mother got pregnant again and gave birth to a younger brother. Mo''s attitude towards that son is totally different from that of Mo Beiye. Mo Beiye has never seen his mother look at him with such gentle eyes, nor has he ever heard his mother tell himself a bedtime story. Compared with this younger brother, she doesn''t look like a mother''s child. But at this time, she will not ask what to say. Until high school. Mo Beiye, who has a mature thinking ability, slowly understands why his mother did that in those years. She raised herself as a son, but in order to consolidate her position in the Mo family, what she was reading in her heart was her brother who had only survived in this world for three months. Mom doesn''t like her. She can even be sure that if her mother could choose which one to die before her and her brother, that person would be herself. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1648 When Mo Beiye knew these things, it was toote. She lived as the son of the Mo family for 17 years, whether it was her father, her brother, her teacher or ssmates. All agree that she is a boy. Mo Beiye didn''t even know how to talk to his father to exin that he was actually a daughter. She can be sure that her father loves her. It is because of this that she cherishes the love from her father more, and she is afraid that she will receive disappointed eyes from her father when things are open. Mo''s mother, after giving birth to her little son, put her whole body and mind on her son. She didn''t care about her daughter who had been made into this shape by herself. It was chilling. Mo Beiye in a period of time at a loss and no measures, simply choose to abandon themselves. He began to dissipate himself in the school, ying in the school. Ambiguous, fighting. Every time she looked at her father''s disappointed eyes, she felt very guilty. But after she felt guilty, she was more self abandoning. She had no idea how she would go in the future. Would she really want to hide her life? Before Mo Beiye thought of a solution, she provoked a person who should not be provoked. The school flower is in Qingyue. Yu Qingyue is a very beautiful girl. Otherwise, she would not be called the school flower in Chuannan No.1 middle school, which is known as a beautiful girl. Yu Qingyue and Mo Beiye met in a basketball match. Mo Beiye is handsome and flexible. He has always been a member of the school basketball team, while Yu Qingyue is the manager of the school team. At the beginning, they were just ordinary friends. Yu Qingyue always had a vague idea about Mo Beiye. In fact, it is very normal that in the pure school age, the little careful thinking that young men and girls germinate is basically looking at the face and learning. At that time, Mo Beiye was still a cold, arrogant and difficult to approach Xueba. The boy with this character was most popr with girls in the school. Later, Mo Beiye realized that he was the one who had been cheated and abandoned by his mother. He began to let loose the waves, dye his hair, and make holes in his ears. The whole person was no longer as cold as before, and became clever and vicious. If it is a sloppy looking boy like this, it will be sneered at by many people. But when the person who did this changed to Mo Beiye, who had a superior family background and a delicate and handsome appearance, the girls who looked at their faces felt that: the school grass was very handsome before, but now the school grass which has be evil and charming is more enchanting. People! Yu Qingyue is captured by this kind of Mo Beiye. She bravely tells the truth with Mo Beiye. At that time, it was the most chaotic time of Mobei''s ambition God. If it was normal, she would not hesitate to refuse to Qingyue. But at that time, she was in the stage of disgust and resistance to all around her. What she heard didn''t make a confession. But it''s not eptable. She just didn''t refuse explicitly. It is such a feeling of irrelevance, so that in Qingyue can not extricate themselves from the trap. When Mo Beiye finally came to his senses and saw Yu Qingyue''s appearance, he nned to ask him out to have a good chat and refuse her. However, Yu Qingyue is not as good as she expected. Hearing Mo Beiye''s meaning, she felt instantly that she had been fooled. Yu Qingyue''s background is not simple. She almost stood up on the spot, patting the table and saying that she would never let her go! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1649 Mo Beiye didn''t put Yu Qingyue''s words to heart. In her heart, Yu Qingyue has always been a kind of sweet and gentle girl. She doesn''t think he will do anything to herself. However, she thought too simply. After school that afternoon, she was blocked by a group of thugs. It turns out that Yu Qingyue''s identity is not like what the students seem to be, but a simple richdy. Her father is the leader of the whole underground kingdom in southern Sichuan. She went home crying and said that she had been dumped and asked her brother to show her off. Yu Qingyue was modest and didn''t tell her father about it. She just said it to her brother. She is still kind, just let Mo Beiye teach a lesson, don''t really hurt people. Her brother didn''t think there was anything wrong with her brother. She just ordered a few people to teach the man a lesson. Unfortunately, the following people want to show their ability in front of the eldest young master and the eldest youngdy. Stopping Mo Beiye is a fight to death. In the chaos, Mo Beiye''s head knocked against the wall, and he lost his life in such a muddle headed way. ¡­¡­ Gu Sheng just felt a little headache because he saw the whole plot. She looked down at her body, torn jeans, ck leather coat, it is clear that this time Mo Beiye, has begun to fly self. "What time is it?" Mo beiyewen system. The system replied: "Mo Beiye made an appointment to have a showdown with Qingyue at noon. No ident. Today, when school is over, the host will be stopped." Gu Shengyin: "it''s She felt a little headache. To tell you the truth, this plot, close people in Qingyue, really nothing. She felt that she had been fooled and wanted to teach the scum a lesson, which was not a big deal. It''s just that the lesson is idental and the person who is taught is dead. It can only be said that nature makes people. "System, extract skills." Gu Shengyin said. On the desk in front of her, the white light that no one could see shed for a moment, and then Gu Shengyin had something in mind. "Congrattions to the host for obtaining the" body training foundation. " As soon as Gu Sheng''s goal was bright, her ck eyes looked at the system without blinking: "I found that I really like you more and more, system!" She even suspected that the system was cheating for her! The foundation of body building is a very basic method to cultivate the body in the world of sword cultivation. It''s just rtive to those sword cultivation. After all, if you practice this method to the peak, you can even break the big stones with your bare hands. Of course, in this modern world where the value of force is quite low, the power of this body building method will be greatly weakened. Gu Sheng feels the strength in his body, that is, he is more powerful than ordinary people and his body is more flexible. But it''s enough. At least Gu Shengyin thinks that she can be less passive when fighting. Gu Shengyin, who is happy, did not find that when he heard his sentence "I like you more and more", the white light on the system was strangely stiff for a moment. The system remained silent and shrank in the corner. It means that when the host says something like this, the system is shaking. It doesn''t want to be pissed off by inexplicable vinegar. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1650 Gu Shengyin''s deskmate, Chen Jun, was chatting with the people at the back table. Now he turned around to have a drink and saw Gu Shengyin''s happy smile. He was stunned by the smile. Mo Beiye looks very good-looking, and Chen Jun has always known about it. Otherwise, he would not be the school grass in southern Sichuan. Mo Beiye''s good-looking is not the kind of ordinary boy''s sunny and handsome, but beautiful facial features can be called delicate, just like a beautiful boy walking down from the RI man. It''s just that Mo Beiye was too cold in the past, but it was too strange in the recent one. Chen Jun is not the first time to see Mo Beiye''s smile, but in the past, he always felt something heavy under the smile of his deskmate. The corners of his mouth are smiling, but in his eyes, there is always lingering evil. This is the first time that Chen Jun saw such a pure smile without impurities on his face since he became a table mate with Mo Beiye. The young master''s clean and bright face showed a happy smile, even his eyes seemed to have stars in the light. Chen Jun suddenly felt a flush and a heartbeat. He was a little hasty, don''t go over his head, and took a hard drink of the level, and suddenly the heat rose from the bottom of his heart. I finally know why this guy is so popr with girls. Chen Jun thought. Such looks, together with the men for boys, have a moment of shaking. Chen Jun is sure that he is a straight man, so, straight me each other''s power is too strong. "Have you done your homework?" Gu Shengyin''s side suddenly heard such a voice. Gu Shengyin raised his eyes and looked at the boy beside him. He was wearing a pair of sses, his face was delicate, and he looked very gentle. Gu Shengyin''s mind shed a name: Chen Jun. Mo Beiye''s table mate has a general rtionship. But homework? Gu Sheng is confused. Looking at the nk look of his deskmate, Chen Jun sighed. "In the seventh math ss, the math teacher must check the homework. If you don''t do it, you will be punished." Another is that, obviously, Mo Beiye had such treatment before. Chen Jun did not know how he would suddenly open his mouth to remind Mo Beiye. Although he and Mo Beiye are at the same table, their rtionship is simr to that of strangers. Maybe Is that smile that he just had so infectious? Chen Jun is still tangled there. Gu Shengyin has already sounded the Mediterranean hairstyle with the symbol of mathematics teacher and a very typical serious face. Looking at the dazzling white summer sun outside, Gu Sheng reached out his hand to Chen Jun. "Borrow my homework." "Ah?" Chen Jun has not responded. "I''ll copy it!" ¡­¡­ In math ss, Gu Shengyin was really "cared about". However, she smilingly handed over the homework book in her hand. The math teacher looked at it suspiciously for several times. After confirming that it was her own notes, she nodded with satisfaction. She was praised once and began to lecture. Gu Sheng was relieved and began to be in a daze. After school, Gu Sheng said to Chen Jun, "I have something to do today. I''ll invite you to drink milk tea tomorrow. Thank you." "Ah..." What Chen Jun wants to say, Gu Shengyin has disappeared. Although he had the skills provided by the system, Gu Shengyin chose to take a different route. After all, it''s better to avoid such a thing as one enemy. But unfortunately, the plot is not that you want to hide, you can hide if you want to. Gu Sheng sighs because he looks at the people who surround him. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1651 With her schoolbag in one hand, she looked at the people in front of her, frowned and said, "what do you want to do?" The first one is an inch head boy, wearing a hip-hop shirt and a cigarette in his mouth. Most of the people around are dressed like this. You can see that they are gangsters. However, although they tried to pretend to be ordinary gangsters, Gu Shengyin could see their origin from their silent but blocked all their retreats. Ordinary gangsters are not so orderly. The foot of that one''s mouth was very small, but also ran out of the smoke. "You boy, is mo Beiye?" Cuntou little brother looked up and down Gu Shengyin a few eyes. After a look at it, he had to admit that he was really good-looking. It was normal for girls to like this look. No wonder the eldestdy would fall into it. Just, dare to y with the feelings of the eldestdy He did not see many people who thought his life hard. "What are you doing?" he saidzily? I''m going to beat you up, of course He finished this sentence, also no longer nonsense, directly raised his hand: "on, don''t waste him, the rest regardless of hard hit!" Gu Sheng was so quick that he immediately swung the bag with one hand. The bag on his back turned the one who had attacked on the left. Then he threw the bag and began to fight. This group of people is not too much, at least all of them are unarmed. If she had a knife on her body, she might not be able to get away from it today. "Hey, you have two sons!" Cuntou little brother saw Gu Shengyin''s eyes were bright. But his eyes were bright, and his hands were not half rxed. One dozen twelve. Even though Gu Sheng''s body has been strengthened and his skills have been improved a lot, he is still inevitably colored. But she just hung the color, the opposite talent called miserable. A whole dozen people, almost all of them, were knocked down to the ground, lying there crying father and mother. Brother cuntou was not spared. He squatted on the ground and covered his stomach, where the dull pain was still so dull that he couldn''t stand up at all. It looks like this, but his left face is a little blue and blue. Gu Shengyin, who is panting against the wall, has the upper hand. "You can do it!" Cuntou said. He originally looked at Gu Sheng because of his thin body, and thought that the other side was just a student who had no strength to bind a chicken. He didn''t expect that the other side could fight so well! Looking at this kind of Gu Shengyin, he had an idea of appreciation. Gu Sheng looked at him with no malice on his face, and his heart was relieved. She knew that the most important thing about them was a cruel word, and the truth was very rough. She admired them for being able to fight. Only when we are convinced can we have a good chat. She did not answer the word of inch head, just light ask a way: "can tell me now, why bother me?" "Who told me to provoke our eldestdy? Do you know Yu Qingyue? It''s our eldestdy! You y with her feelings. If you don''t beat you up, you''ll feelfortable? " As a matter of fact, I feel helpless when I say this. He didn''t intend to hide it from Mo Beiye. ording to their words, you should know why you were beaten. However, the development of things, and his own imagination of the script is a little different. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1652 Originally, in cuntou''s imagination, he took people to beat the little white face all over the ground to look for teeth, and then domineering to say: "remember, this is the price that you offended our eldestdy in Qingyue!" And then I left smartly. But obviously, there seems to be something wrong with the people looking for teeth all over the ce. The original overbearing manifesto can only be such a tant mor. Gu Sheng knew for a long time what they were here to do, so he asked just to conform to the normal development. She thought for a moment and said, "tomorrow, I will go to your eldestdy and make it clear. Next time you do this again, I will find uncle police to solve the problem." She said, went to one side, picked up the bag that was thrown on the ground, patted the dust on it, left smartly with one hand and one back. "Police, police uncle?" Cuntou little brother is called thunder by this name. I''ve seen the boy''s ruthlessness in beating people. Now, listening to her calling "Uncle police", he always has a kind of cold in his heart. But before he finished the cold, a familiar siren came from the distance, getting closer and closer. "Damn it! Who called the police? What happened to the note? " Cuntou was startled and scolded. All the people under his hands said they didn''t know. Although he was very painful, he still got up and rushed to another direction before the police came. Although cuntou was swearing, he did not doubt Gu Shengyin. In his opinion, since the other party said that he would look for the police in this way next time, it was obvious that this time he would not. Moreover, since he appeared, they started fighting, Mo Beiye that boy also did not have time to report to the police. Gu Sheng, with his schoolbag on his back, watched the police car pass by. There was a smile on the corner of her lips. Of course, she called the police. Although she beat people hard, but it was not enough to relieve her anger. These gangsters should have a good introspection in the Bureau, so as to save a day of looking for other people''s troubles. As for what she said She just said that she would find the police uncle to solve the problem next time. She didn''t say that she would not call the police this time? Gu Shengyin, who yed a text trap once, says that knowledge is power. Read more, fight less, and keep your IQ. She wasn''t as rxed as she was on the outside. Although it seemed that she only had a swollen corner of her mouth, in fact, two people had kicked her in the knee during the fight. At this moment, the pain is faint. Although it should not hurt the muscles and bones, but the blue purple is sure. Back home, just after entering the door, Gu Shengyin saw his mother sitting on the sofa ying with his three-year-old brother. Mo mother looked back to see Gu Shengyin, and saw the obvious signs of fighting with people on her face at the first sight. A trace of disgust shed in her eyes: "have you been fighting again? Mo Beiye, I said, can you let your family save snacks for you? Your brother is so old. I have to look at him every day. Where can I manage you... " Her voice dropped. Because she saw Gu Shengyin''s eyes. The daughter had never seen her with such cold and disgusting eyes. Mo Mu felt that Mo Beiye looked at his eyes, just like looking at something disgusting. Gu Shengyin really thinks this woman is disgusting. She has experienced a lot of world, almost every world, feel from her mother''s selfless love. She has always felt that maternal love is the most selfless and greatest thing in the world. She never thought that there would be such a disgusting mother in the world. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1653 See Mo mother shut up, and some dodge their own eyes. Gu Sheng just opened his mouth and said, "don''t say such words to me, as if you have spent your mind on me." This is mo Beiye''s first confrontation with his mother. Before she was in high school, she adored her mother. And when the high school knew the facts, even if the injury is very deep, to Mo mother''s cold words at most is to take the attitude of ignoring. This is her first time, so clearly at her choking sound. Mo''s face shed a little guilty when she heard this, but she was soon reced by anger. "Mo Beiye, is this your attitude towards your mother? I''ve taught you all the manners I''ve taught you for more than a decade? If it''s something you don''t know well, your heart is not here. " In her philosophy, no matter how well the daughter is raised, it is also the family of others, so she will not be concentric with herself. She has never felt that she is wrong. Now Gu Shengyin''s attitude has strengthened her mind. Gu Sheng is indifferent to listen to such words. She can imagine how sad it would be for a real Mo Beiye to hear such words. But now she is Gu Shengyin, what she feels is just sadness. Mourning for Mo Beiye having such a mother. Even more sad for Momu. Gu Sheng couldn''t understand why Mo Mu had such a thought as a woman? Her three-year-old brother, dressed in Suspenders, looked frightened and watched his mother and brother quarrel, and his mouth ttened and he began to cry. Mo''s mother quickly changed her expression and picked up her son. Her voice was soft and coaxed: "Beichen is good. It''s mother''s fault. Mother''s voice is too loud, which scares us Beichen..." Small Mo Beichen stretched out his hand to hold Gu Shengyin, calling for elder brother. He likes his brother. He is very good-looking and fragrant. Unlike his mother, his fragrance is too smoky. But Mo mother obviously misunderstood the meaning of her son. She gave Gu Shengyin an angry look: "what are you still doing here? Didn''t you see your brother cry? " Gu Sheng did not move because of his steps. She felt a line of sight from the building, the corners of her mouth did not drop a trace of the hook. "Lihua, is that how you teach your son?" A low voice came from the stairs with a trace of anger. Hearing the sound, Mo''s face was filled with a twinkle of guilt. She quickly stood up and said with a smile, "I''m not looking at Beiye getting hurt. I''m too worried, so my mouth is a little heavy. Aren''t you doing business in the study? Why did youe down so soon? " If it is in peacetime, Mo father may believe. But just now he saw with his own eyes what kind of attitude his wife had towards his eldest son, and the disdain in his expression and tone simply did not cover up. He, as a father, is too much to listen to. What''s more, Kitano, as a client? Mo''s father went downstairs and looked at his mother: "mypany is busy, so you are basically in charge of the children at home. Every time I ask you, you are saying that Beiye and Beichen are very good. Is that what you mean?" When he looked at his son, he was silent. Originally, he thought that Beiye''s rebellion was a normal phenomenon in adolescence. But seeing the attitude of his wife to his son, I''m afraid that he can''t get rid of the rtionship with his wife. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1654 He looked at his wife coldly and said softly to his eldest son, "Beiye, you go to have a bath first, and dad will go to find you a medicine box." In Mo Beiye''s memory, his father Mo Zhongliang has always been very good to himself. The expression on her face softened a little, nodded at Mo Fu: "OK, Dad." Looking at the figure of his son upstairs, Mo father just looked at one side of the expression of some nervous wife. He has always been satisfied with his wife. The family background of the other party is quite different from his own, but at that time, he just took a fancy to his wife''s gentleness and virtue, so he married her regardless of the family''s opposition. Over the years, he has also been proud of his wife, and grateful for her contribution to the family. Hispany''s business is very busy, so many of his two children''s upbringing are in charge of being the wife of a full-time wife. He always felt that his wife had done it well until today. Looking at the rtionship between his wife and son, Mo Zhongliang felt that he might be wrong. "You don''t like Kitano?" That''s what he said. I don''t me him for thinking too much. It''s because the disgust on his wife''s face was too obvious. Even if he wanted to ignore it, he couldn''t do it. The expression on Xu Lihua''s face is somewhat unnatural. She certainly doesn''t like Mo Beiye. In fact, more than ten years ago, when her eldest son just died, she had thought again and again in the night that if only this daughter had died. But she knew that her husband didn''t like her like this, so in front of Mo Zhongliang, she always showed a good attitude towards Mo Beiye. Xu Lihua said: "Beiye, a child, has be more and more rebellious since he went to high school. You heard that. She''s talking back to me like that. I have to take care of Beichen again. I really have no energy to discipline him. " She thought she had made it clear, but as soon as she raised her head, she gave her husband a disappointed look. Mo Zhongliang was said by his wife''s reasonable words at the bottom of his heart. Kitano is her son, not a casual stranger! She even said that she didn''t care because the child was disobedient. Is this what a real mother can say? Mo Zhongliang thought of what he had just heard. Beiye sneered at his wife''s words and found that he had nothing to say. He is not only dissatisfied with his wife, but also guilty of himself. If only I could put more attention on my family. Maybe the wife and son won''t be like this. He said: "since you don''t want to be in charge of Beiye, I''ll take care of it." Xu Lihua was surprised. What does her husband mean? Her private heart has always been reluctant to her husband and Mo Beiye too close. She was afraid that her husband would hand over the property of the Mo family to her eldest son. In Xu Lihua''s mind, she did not say what had happened before, but after her little son was born, she felt that the Mo family''s things should be from Beichen in the future. Anyway, Mo Beiye is a daughter. She wants to get married. No matter how much you give her, you just throw it out. Hearing Mo Zhongliang say so, she quickly said: "you are not busy in thepany? Where do you have time to take Kitano? " Mo Zhongliang said coldly: "no matter how busy thepany is, it''s important to have my son." When Xu Lihua heard this, she said, "if you have time, you can bring Beichen more. Beichen is still so small that she likes to get along with her father. He''s so old in Beiye. There''s no need to... " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1655 Xu Lihua couldn''t finish her words. Because her husband''s eyes are like a sword, which reveals her stupidity and unbearable concealment in all virtuous appearances. "Xu Lihua, you It really chills me. Kitano, he''s your son too Mo Zhongliang didn''t expect that he just identally listened to the corner of the wall and found out that there was such a big crisis in the family! He never knew that his wife''s heart was so biased! Her mind is all in her three-year-old son, even in front of her own performance is so obvious, as the party''s Beiye, so may not see? Mo Zhongliang''s heart was filled with a huge sense of guilt. It was he who was too careless to think that there would be nothing wrong with the child being raised by his own mother. He never knew that the eldest son was suffering such a great injustice! He looked at his wife''s unknown expression, so he felt that he was not wrong, and suddenly felt very bored. Mo Zhongliang stood up from the sofa: "I''ll get the medicine box for Beiye." Gu Sheng changed his clothes after taking a bath and heard a knock on the door. Open the door, it is father Mo Zhongliang. Mo Zhongliang came in with a medicine box in his hand. "Beiye, it''s dad who''s sorry for you." Mo Zhongliang didn''t think it was a shame to apologize to his son. In fact, as long as you think about the fact that your son was wronged in this family, he felt that he was a father who was dereliction of duty. Gu Shengforted him with a smile: "father is not wrong." Mo Zhongliang took out the ointment from the box and personally applied it to Gu Shengyin. Just a small piece on the side of the mouth. It didn''t take long. Seeing that he was going to take the medicine box away, Gu Sheng said, "Dad, put this in my room. I''ll paint it again when I go to bed at night." Mo Zhongliang then put the medicine box on her bedside table. He felt that he had not looked at his eldest son so seriously. The 17-year-old young master is very thin and frightening. He is also shorter than ordinary teenagers. In fact, this is only due to Gu Sheng''s gender, but in Mo Zhongliang''s eyes, he instantly made up for the scene that he was not at home and his son was treated coldly by his mother. He just felt heartache. "You, mom, have always been like this to you?" He asked. Gu Sheng was silent for a moment and shook his head. "When my brother was not born, my mother was very strict with me. She wanted me to be the first in everything, otherwise I would be punished." When Gu Shengyin talked about this, his expression did not change, as if he was talking about something unrted to himself. "After having a younger brother, she doesn''t care about me. No matter how bad my study is, whether I fight outside or dye my hair, she doesn''t care about me." Gu Sheng was quiet in his voice. She raised her head to look at Mo Zhongliang: "you see, Dad, she doesn''t love me at all." Looking at such a son, Mo Zhongliang only felt sour in his heart. He would like to say you to his son. In fact, his mother loves you, but when he thinks of his wife, he really can''t say it. He gently hugged his son: "you. Mom just can''t take care of you and your brother at the same time..." He felt guilty when he said this, but he could onlyfort his son in this way. Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing. She got up from her father''s arms and said with a smile, "I''m a man. Dad, you don''t have tofort me like that." Her eyes are very calm: "three years ago, no matter how much dissatisfaction has been consumed by time. Now, I don''t hate her at all." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1656 Such words did not make Mo Zhongliang feel rxed at all. Because looking at his son''s expression, he felt a little flustered in his heart. Sure enough, Gu Shengyin looked at him andughed: "I had expectations for my mother before, but now I have not. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t love me. I wish I didn''t love her Although she was smiling, but when she said this, tears fell out of her eyes uncontrobly. She didn''t seem to notice that she was still talking to Mo Zhongliang: "don''t me me, Dad. I really I can''t bear it. " Mo Zhongliang''s eyes turned red. Where can he me him? Looking at the appearance of the eldest son, the only thing he could think of at the moment was how deeply his wife had hurt the child! No child does not want to get the love from his parents, but his eldest son haspletely lost any expectation of his mother. He trembled his lips: "it doesn''t matter, Beiye, don''t cry, Dad loves you, Dad treats you well..." Gu Sheng put out his hand to dry his tears. She showed a embarrassed smile: "I know that I have been a bit of a jerk in the past two years. I have worried dad. Don''t worry, I''ll never again. From tomorrow on, I''ll have a good school and never let you down again. " The more clever his son behaves, the more sour Mo Zhongliang is in his heart, and he is more and more dissatisfied with his wife. Gu Sheng thought of something, and suddenly hesitated to say: "Dad, if one day, you find that I have concealed a very important thing from you and cheated you for a long time, can you forgive me?" She knows that Mo Beiye is a girl''s business. The earlier you tell Mo Zhongliang, the better. The more you dy this matter, the more difficult it will be to exin itter. Mo Zhongliang looked at her kindly: "silly child, in the father''s heart, his child, nothing can''t be forgiven." Gu Shengughed. This matter, she should find a good time, and father to make it clear. What makes Xu Lihua an innocent girl to pay for her sins? ¡­¡­ The next day, Gu Sheng went to Yu Qingyue after studying early. Yu Qingyue is only shocked to see him. This girl is a little guilty in the end. She especially saw that Gu Sheng''s mouth was obviously bruised by being beaten. Gu Shengyin took her to a spare ssroom and mmed the door. Yu Qingyue was a little nervous. She swallowed her throat and waited for her big eyes to look at Gu Shengyin: "Mo, Mo Beiye, what do you want to do? I tell you, it''s wrong for me to let someone beat you, but you bullied me first! " When she said this, she seemed to have confidence and continued to stare at Gu Shengyin: "you clearly don''t like me, but you don''t know how to say it. I''ve been waiting for so long. You and you are an asshole!" Gu Shengyin has always been smiling at her, looking at the bottom of Qingyue''s heart some hair. The girl thought secretly in her heart that Mo Beiye would not beat herself in this no one ssroom and return it? Gu Shengyin is close to Qingyue, and the distance between them ispressed. Yu Qingyue can even smell the light fragrance of nts on Gu Shengyin. She blushed at once: "you, you, you What do you want? " Gu Sheng provoked a evil smile and whispered in her ear: "do you want to know why I refuse you?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1657 Yu Qingyue felt that her brain was not enough. At such a close distance, she could see Gu Shengyin''s whole face clearly. This close to a 360 degree perfect face, the impact on the heart, is speechless. She swallowed and said, "isn''t that because you don''t like me?" "Of course not." Gu Shengyin shook his head gently and then took her hand. Yu Qingyue''s heart beat faster. What is he doing? Soon she knew what her partner was up to. Because Gu Sheng took her hand and gently put it on his chest. Yu Qingyue''s face is redder because of Gu Sheng''s action, but at the next moment, the red disappearspletely. Yu Qingyue looks pale. She looked at Gu Shengyin: "you Gu Sheng released her hand and stepped back. The evil expression on her face disappeared. "That''s it." Yu Qingyue only felt that her three views had been overturned. Just yesterday, she fell in love. Then today, she found something more frightening than lovelorn: what she likes is actually the same as herself, woman! She red at Gu Shengyin: "then why do you..." She looked Gu Shengyin up and down. To tell the truth, if it wasn''t for the incredible softness and softness that she just touched, she would never have thought that Mo Beiye would be a girl! GU Shengyin sighed and said with a sad face: "the story is tooplicated, I can''t tell you." She looked at Yu Qingyue sincerely: "but I swear, I really didn''t mean to y you. I really didn''t expect that your reaction would be so big." Knowing that Mo Beiye is a girl, Yu Qingyue always has a strange feeling in her heart. However, since she has recruited people to teach Mo Beiye, this matter, of course, will not be so concerned about. Yu Qingyue waved her hand, obviously very depressed: "forget it, there is nothing to say. She leaned against a desk and felt that she could not be loved. Gu Sheng was worried about looking at her like this. She tentatively said, "are you ok?" Yu Qingyue waved her hand: "it''s OK, I''m mourning my lost youth." Gu Shengyin: All right She decided to leave without disturbing Qingyue''s mourning. As a result, at the end of the course in the morning, Yu Qingyue came to Gu Shengyin for lunch. Gu Shengyin looked at her, and her expression was rxed and her eyes were happy. She could not see the sad appearance in the morning. Sitting opposite Gu Shengyin, Yu Qingyue said with a smile, "I thought about it all morning and finally got it." Gu Sheng was bewildered: "what have you figured out?" Yu Qingyue said with a smile, "I want to be friends with you." Gu Shengyin: "ah?" Yu Qingyue looked at Gu Shengyin''s expression that he couldn''t keep up with the rhythm. He sighed and said, "I can see how blind I was before. You are obviously stupid. Where are you cold and evil?" Gu Shengyin: "it''s Why can she understand every word of what the girl said, but whenbined, she can''t understand it? Yu Qingyue immersed himself in his imagination: "think, school grass is my good friend, how many people can have such treatment?" Gu Shengyin: wake up girl, Hello! Did I promise you anything? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1658 However, it is obvious that Yu Qingyue does not need Gu Shengyin''s consent at all. She has already brought Gu Shengyin into her friend category. When Gu Shengyines back to the ssroom, Chen Jun looks at her with a kind of envious look at the winner of life. Gu Sheng was puzzled by his face: "what''s the matter?" Chen Jun said: "you still pretend, our ss has been spread all over the world, you and school flower in Qingyue lunch together, talking andughing, all said you two together." He came closer and whispered, "is it true?" Gu Sheng pushed his head away because of his calm use of the book: "you really think too much, fake!" Chen Jun looked incredulous and despised: "how can it be fake? Can you be so close if you don''t have a rtionship? " "I''m a good friend, a simple friendship," Gu said Chen Jun heard more disdain: "well, yes, before marriage, are friends." Gu Shengyin: "it''s She gave up exining. At the same time, at home. If Gu Shengyin is here, he can recognize that the man standing here respectfully is the cuntou little brother who took the lead to find her trouble. It''s just that now he doesn''t have a funny hip-hop T-shirt on his body, and he doesn''t have that look on his face. Opposite him sat a young man. If you want to use one thing to describe that man, it should be jade. Delicate and noble as jade. It''s like the delicacy of being carefully raised by people''s Tiancai Dibao. As cold as jade. There was no indifference on the man''s face, and even looked very peaceful. But he is just sitting there, always make people feel that he and he, across the distance can not be crossed. "The twelve of you went to trouble and were beaten to pieces?" But the man''s voice is not high. "It''s his subordinates who are not doing well." This man is Yu Qingyue''s brother, Yu Qingyun. He heard his sister''s usation a few days ago, and then he called his cuntou to take some people to teach the boy a lesson. This thing turned around and he forgot. Today, I suddenly thought of it and asked. Unexpectedly, there was such a surprise. Yu Qingyun shook his head: "don''t me you." A man who can be trained with more than a dozen has the upper hand. My sister''s ssmate, it doesn''t look simple. Cuntou asked cautiously, "well Do you need more subordinates and bring more people? " Yu Qingyun looked at him with a smile: "isn''t it shameful enough?" Cuntou looks ashamed and lowers his head. Yu Qingyun said: "it''s just a little tangle between young people. You''ve taken people there, and this matter is even over. Don''t make any more mistakes. " Cuntou lowered his head: "yes." Yu Qingyun didn''t pay much attention to this matter. When he had dinner at night, he said, "Qingyue, how are you at school?" Yu Qingyue did not know, so: "very good." Yu Qingyun asked, "your ex boyfriend didn''t show much when he knew you wanted to be beaten?" Their mother died early, and their father had always seen each other, so they were brothers and sisters. When Yu Qingyue heard the word "ex boyfriend", her face was tangled. She said, "stop talking about my ex - boyfriend. She''s not my ex - boyfriend? There was a misunderstanding between us , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1659 Yu Qingyun was curious when he heard the speech. He still remembered how sad and angry her face was when she came home two days ago. Yu Qingyun even has no doubt that his sister should hate the boy named Mo Beiye to the bone. Is it all right so soon? Think of what my sister said, they have be good friends? When he was promoted from a heartless man to a good friend, he told Qingyue that he didn''t have any disgusting feelings. Yu Qingyun was curious about the mysterious boy for the first time. After all, he knows that his sister, Qingyue, is not the kind of girl whose IQ is not online. It is impossible to be easily ttered by people. Because of this, Yu Qingyun wondered what the boy had done to change his sister''s attitude? Yu Qingyue didn''t know what her brother was thinking. If she knew that Gu Shengyin was being watched by her brother, she would light two candles for her. Anyway, being watched by her brother would not be a good thing. Gu Shengyin does not know that he has aroused the interest of some big man. Since she talked to her father, she and Mo''s mother were at home, and they didn''t even care about face. Every day when she came home from school, she even left as if she didn''t see the people at home. Originally, she had a good rtionship with her brother Mo Beichen, but Mo''s mother obviously didn''t want her son to be too close to her and didn''t know what she had taught her son in private. On one asion, when Gu Sheng opened her hand to hold him, Mo Beichen obviously shrunk. Gu Sheng was stunned. Immediately, she took back her hand calmly and turned to go upstairs without hesitation. Because of this matter, Mo Zhongliang and his mother broke out a fierce quarrel. Mo Beiye''s parents are very affectionate. Mo''s mother is a typical little woman. She is devoted to helping her husband and her son at home. She never takes part in her husband''s career outside. The first quarrel between them was because of Mo Beiye. And since that first quarrel, the quarrel between them has be amon urrence. And this time, Mo mother''s behavior evenpletely ignited Mo''s father''s anger. "Xu Lihua! Do you know what you''re doing? Kitano is your own son! He is Beichen''s brother! Look at yourself. What have you taught Beichen? Let him alienate his own brother Mo Zhongliang was very angry. He couldn''t understand his wife. Why did he do it? Xu Lihua was educated when she was a child, so she was submissive in the face of her husband. She did not argue, but stood there calmly and allowed her husband to get angry. However, such an attitude is more infuriating than direct refutation. "I am very worried now, what kind of appearance will Beichen be cultivated in your hands? I will call my mother and ask her toe here and take Beichen over. You can calm down for a while." Mo Zhongliang left this sentence and decided to leave. Xu Lihua didn''t really feel flustered until this time. The son is her together, what does Mo Zhongliang mean? To separate her from Beichen by force? "You can''t do that?" Xu Lihua screamed. Mo Zhongliang looked at his wife who had always been gentle and virtuous. There was no tenderness in his eyes. His voice was very cold: "no, I can." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1660 Xu Lihua tears Susu down: "Beichen he is still so small, how can you bear to let him leave his mother? Is he your son after all, and you are so cruel? " Mo Zhongliang was very angry in his heart. When he heard Xu Lihua''s words, he exploded: "I still want to ask you, Xu Lihua! Isn''t Kitano your son? Do you have the heart to treat him Xu Lihua''s mouth. Ba Zhang, the bottom of my heart is obviously some disapproval: Mo Beiye is not her son originally. She has only one son, Beichen. Seeing her silent and silent, the light in Mo Zhongliang''s eyes darkened. He waspletely disappointed with the wife. Mo Zhongliang''s parents moved out when they got married. They bought their own vi in a southern city and spent most of the year traveling and enjoying life. Hearing her son''s request, Mrs. Mo was obviously surprised, but she rushed over with him the next day. "What''s going on?" Mrs. Mo''s silver hair is neatlybed. She is wearing a semi improved cheongsam with a shawl around her shoulders. The emerald green emerald jade ring on her hand is shining with warm light. She is a very elegant olddy. She knew her son, and if it wasn''t a big deal, he would never rush them back. Mo Zhongliang let his nanny take Mo Beichen out to y, and then in front of his wife Xu Lihua, he told the two old people what happened during this period of time. After listening to his son''s words, Mr. Mo was so angry that he couldn''t speak for a long time, and Mrs. Mo was also cold. "Xu Lihua." She called her daughter-inw''s name coldly. Xu Lihua was very afraid of this mother-inw when she was not married to Mo Zhongliang. Although she is already a mother of two children, she still can''t help but shiver from her conditioned reflection. Seeing this scene, a glimmer of disappointment shed in Mrs. Mo''s heart. She was very dissatisfied with her daughter-inw. It''s not that she''s too junior, but that she''s too shallow. Mrs. Mo always felt that her temperament could not be the responsibility of the youngdy of the Mo family. But when Mo Zhongliang insisted on being with her, she couldn''t be stubborn as a mother. She wanted to be around her and watch her. Xu Lihua should always slowly cultivate his wife''s bearing. But today, it is obvious that Xu Lihua has not made any progress in the past few years. When I think of her son''s words again, I can''t help but feel angry no matter how well she is cultivated. "What''s going on in your head? Alienate your own children, teach your little son and your brother long life! What are you going to do? Has my family offended you? " Xu Lihua''s face was white when she heard such a duty. She subconsciously looks at her husband, but Mo Zhongliang doesn''t look at her. Xu Lihua plucked up her courage and said, "what can I do? Mo Beiye he and I do not kiss, I can only get close to Beichen. He doesn''t like me so much. How can I know that when he gets along with Beichen, will he speak ill of me as a mother As soon as she said this, the faces of the three people present changed. Mr. Mo held back for a long time and held out his finger to Mo Zhongliang: "this This is the stupid woman you insisted on getting home , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1661 Mo Zhongliang also did not think that Xu Lihua did not argue with himself, and even said such a stupid thing. What is not close to yourself and speak ill of yourself? What on earth does she take her son for? And guard against him. Mo Laofu was so popr that his chest fluctuated: "I only love my north field, and I was treated like that!" Master Mo is also angry. Mo Beiye was conceived shortly after Mo Zhongliang and Xu Lihua got married. At that time, Mr. Mo and his wife were grandparents for the first time, and they had great expectations for their grandchildren. They even stayed here for months just to see their grandchildren every day. They are not annoying elders. They see that their daughter-inw is tight to their grandchildren, and they don''t rush to carry them with them. They just look at them every day. It is because of this that Xu Lihua hid the gender of Mo Beiye. When Mo Beichen was born, although he and Mrs. mo were still very happy and brought gifts to their grandson, they did not have the expectation they had in those years. Mo Beiye is different to them. Of course, it is more painful. Seeing that Xu Lihua just lowered her head and did not speak, Mrs. Mo looked at her and felt unhappy: "you go back to my room and stay! I have a headache when I look at you Xu Lihua raised her head and looked at Mo''s olddy eagerly: "Mom, you don''t really want to take Beichen away?" Mrs. Mo looked cold: "just like you, I''m afraid you''ll take my grandson away!" Xu Lihua said in a hurry: "no, Beichen is different from Beiye. I will teach him carefully..." Half of what she said, she was conscious of the slip and shut up. But it waste, and all the three present heard her clearly. "Xu Lihua, what do you mean? What is Beiye different from Beichen? What are you hiding from me? Ah? " Xu Lihua just looked pale and closed her mouth. She would not speak. At this time, the clear voice spread out from the door: "I know, why, I am different from Beichen." The three found out that Gu Sheng had been standing at the door with his schoolbag on his back. He couldn''t see the joy and anger on his face. He didn''t know how long he had listened. "Kitano." Mrs. Mo called her first. Gu Sheng put down his schoolbag and went to Mrs. Mo and Mr. Mo: "grandma, grandfather." If in the usual, Mrs. Mo must hold Gu Shengyin''s hand for half a day, but now, obviously, there are more important things. Gu Sheng takes a look at Xu Lihua. Xu Lihua is looking at her in horror. She seems extremely afraid that she will tell the story. Seeing Xu Lihua''s look like this, the other three were even more suspicious. Gu Sheng said to Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo because he didn''t want to open his face. "Can you let my mother avoid him first? Look at her. I I can''t go on. " Xu Lihua refused to go. She said, "Mo Beiye, what do you want to do? I tell you, don''t be impulsive. Don''t say anything you shouldn''t say... " "Shut up At this time, Mrs. Mo was shocked and angry. Seeing the appearance of her grandson and daughter-inw, she felt afraid that there was really something big secret in it. Mo Zhongliang''s face was also very bad. Seeing his panicky wife, he pulled people out without saying a word, then mmed the door. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1662 There were only three people left in the huge living room. Gu Shengyin looked at himself, who had put his eyes on him, and suddenly fell down on his knees. "Grandchildren are unfilial." Mr. Mo and Mrs. mo were frightened by her movement: "get up quickly!" Mo Zhongliang is directly put into action, to pull people up. Gu Sheng refused to get up and said, "listen to what I''m going to tell you, and then decide to let me get up." After finishing this sentence, she lowered her head and began to slowly move Mo Beiye. No, it should be mo Beiyan, the experience of these years. In fact, Gu Shengyin had not thought about when to have a showdown with his family. Who knows Xu Lihua made such a move, which shocked both Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo in other cities. Standing at the door and hearing their conversation, Gu Shengyin knew that the right time hade. At this time, it is the time when the three people hate Xu Lihua most. Mo Beiyan''s grandparents are also very distressed about their grandchildren. If at this time, the experience of Mo Beiyan these years ispletely exploded, it is estimated that better results can be obtained than expected. Gu Sheng quietly talked about all her experiences and feelings over the years, but she didn''t add any more. What Xu Lihua did and said didn''t need to be embellished. If it was not for his own experience, Gu Shengyin could not imagine that a biological mother could be so cold-blooded to her children. There was a long silence in the living room. After Gu Shengyin finished speaking, he knelt quietly with his head down, waiting for them to digest the content of the words. Unexpectedly, her body was heavily into a warm embrace. Some hot liquid fell from her head and slipped into her neck. Mrs. Mo, who has been strong and elegant all her life, sobbed with her granddaughter for the first time. "Nana''s Beiye, no, it''s grandma''s Yan''er, it''s grandma''s bad. After all these years, I didn''t even find this..." Gu Sheng thought that she would not feel anything. After all, she could only be regarded as a bystander at best. She just calmly described Mo Beiyan''s experience. But when she looked up, she found that she had already burst into tears. Perhaps, the real Mo Beiyan, when she died, had the deepest wish in her heart that one day, she could tell others openly that she was mo Beiyan, the daughter of the Mo family, rather than the eldest young master Mo Beiye who died 17 years ago? Mo''s eyes are red, and Mo Zhongliang has already shed tears. He bit his teeth and said: "Xu Lihua, Xu Lihua I want to divorce her! " When he said this, he was almost gnashing his teeth. Neither Mr. Mo nor Mrs. Mo refuted his words. Originally, they just thought that Xu Lihua, the daughter-inw, was just too low-sighted and timid and stereotyped. But to see her do such a thing to her own flesh and blood, where is this rigid and cowardly? Clearly it is selfish and vicious to the extreme! Stupid to the extreme! Such a woman almost dyed the life of her own daughter! Mo Zhongliang looked at the slender and thin daughter nestled in his mother''s arms. He knew that she was a daughter and then looked at her. There were ws everywhere. That is to say, such things are so fantastic that no one has thought of this aspect. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1663 Mo Zhongliang almost feel guilty and dare not see this daughter. He couldn''t even imagine how his daughter hade through all these years. No matter when I was a child, I listened to my mother''s words and tried my best to hide the difference between myself and others, or after I became sensible, I knew that I was just a substitute for a dead person. He always thought Always thought that she was taken good care of by her own mother! He even thought, every time, what kind of mood does her daughter feel when she is called Mo Beiye? before today, 17 years ago, only one person in the world knew her name was mo Beiyan. But the only one who knew her true identity, who should have been her closest, never called her a Mo Beiyan. Her mother herself said that she lived for his brother. In this case How much harm can it do to a child? Xu Lihua is not worthy of being a mother at all! I am not a qualified father! "Yan''er..." For the first time, he really called out his daughter''s name. Gu Sheng for heart tremble, she raised her head to call out a father to Mo Zhongliang. Looking at his daughter and usual smile, Mo Zhongliang''s heart is simply iparably sour. He tried to hold back the tears from his eyes and gently rebuked Gu Shengyin: "why don''t you tell Dad about such an important thing?" Gu Sheng was silent for a moment, and then replied in a low voice: "I''m afraid." Mo Beiyan is really afraid. She was afraid that the family would hate her daughter as much as her mother, and that she had cheated them. "When I was a kid, my mother told me that if I wasn''t a son, Dad would go outside to find another woman, and we would be thrown out. When I grow up and know something, I dare not say it any more... " Gu Shengyin almost trembled and said the following words: "I''m afraid you don''t like your daughter. I''m afraid you like Mo Beiye, and don''t like Mo Beiyan. I''m..." Before she finished her words, she was held in her arms by Mo Zhongliang, who could no longer bear it. "You child, why do you What a fool Mo Zhongliang hugged his daughter''s shoulder. She is obviously so thin and so heavy. In her body, must be very painful? Mrs. Mo looked at the father and daughter holding together, and her tears just held back flowed out again. She dried her tears with a veil, and said in a cold voice, "call in the woman Xu Lihua, but I want to ask, where does she have the courage to do such a thing? Why do you think my family doesn''t like my granddaughter? " At this moment, Mrs. Mo really hated Xu Lihua and even tore her mind! "Go and sit by your grandmother''s side." He went outside the living room and opened the door. Sure enough, he saw Xu Lihua standing outside the door. When Xu Lihua saw him, he said, "Zhongliang, I..." "Pa!" Mo Zhongliang couldn''t hold back, and gave her a p in the face. This p was too hard, and Xu Lihua was even directly hit by the inertia belt on one side of the wall. She looked up at Mo Zhongliang in disbelief. It was the first time for Mo Zhongliang to start with her in 20 years. In other words, this is the first time in his life that Mo Zhongliang has beaten a woman. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1664 Mo Zhongliang did not speak to her, directly pulled her hand into the living room. Xu Lihua finally stood firm and saw that all the people in the living room looked at themselves with bad looks. She was a little flustered and looked at Gu Shengyin sitting in Mrs. Mo''s arms. She was not sure whether she had told them anything. But Mo Zhongliang has already taken the lead. He almost growled: "Xu Lihua, I ask you, I have been so many years, where is there a little bit of bad for you? Have I ever seen another woman? What makes you think that I will dislike you because you have a daughter? We Mo family, who has said, do not like the daughter? " Xu Lihua froze. Mo Zhongliang said these words, it is obvious that Mo Beiyan said his biggest secret. Seeing that she did not speak, Mo Zhongliang held out his hand and pointed to Gu Shengyin: "this man is your daughter who was conceived in October, and your own flesh and blood! It''s not a tool for you to consolidate your position, and it''s not a substitute for anyone else! " Finally, he looked at the disappointed wife as if he had never known him: "Xu Lihua, do you not feel uneasy about your conscience when you do such a thing?" Xu Lihua was shocked. She looked up at her disappointment, at her husband, at her mother-inw, at her indifferent daughter-inw, as if something had left her. She said in a daze, "it was the son who inherited the family business! At that time, I gave birth to both of them, and the doctors said it was very difficult for me to get pregnant again. My daughter is going to be married, so I can''t raise her well. " Listen to her words like this, mo olddy''s eyes sh the color of disgust. "Xu Lihua, what time is it now? What''s your reason?" Xu Lihua looked at her mother-inw who she had always been afraid of, and subconsciously replied, "my family and my sister, our family, our whole ce, our daughter is the water that has been thrown out, which is not favored. In the future, everything in the family can''t be distributed, it is money losing goods..." She spoke slowly, as if the more detailed she said, the more she could prove that her point of view was correct. Mrs. Mo looked at Xu Lihua''s eyes as if she were looking at something dirty. She was disgusted: "Xu Lihua, when you think about these things in your mind, have you ever thought that you are a woman?" Xu Lihua wants to say, I know, but this world is like this. In the future, the pir of the family is the son, and the daughter will be married to someone else''s house. What should I do for other people? But she looked at the eyes of her father-inw and her husband, and did not dare to say these words again. Mo Zhongliang looked at this wife. He never knew that her bones were branded with such backward and ignorant thoughts. She almost dyed her daughter''s life because of this. He said slowly, "I''ll tell you today, Xu Lihua. My mo family''s family property, Beiyan as my daughter, I will leave her half. The daughter is not a loss, nor is it a spilled water. She is a treasure that her father has been looking forward to for a long time "Since you don''t want to cherish it, then my daughter, I will hurt." "Xu Lihua, let''s divorce." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1665 When Xu Lihua heard this, her whole body faltered. She did not expect that her husband would say such a thing to herself because of this? Divorce? What would she do after she got divorced? Her mother''s family has been proud of having a daughter married to a rich family for so many years. If she was divorced, they would not ept her. She suddenly raised her head and looked at Mo Zhongliang: "are you going to divorce me because of this? I''ve been married to Mo''s family for so many years, to take care of your family, and to give birth to Beichen, you want to divorce me because of such a thing? " When he heard her at this time, he couldn''t forget to mention that he had a son. Mo Zhongliang only felt cold in his heart. It took him more than 20 years to realize how wide a gap he and his wife''s thoughts were. He and she were no longer able tomunicate. Mo Zhongliang turned to the past and did not want to see her again: "I will find a goodwyer, do a good property division, you can rest assured, enough for the rest of your life to live a good life." Xu Lihua holds the sofa reluctantly. Her eyes look at her husband''s cold side face, and then she looks at her father-inw with the same cold expression and her daughter as if she were a stranger. At this time, no one is willing to say a word for her? Xu Lihua did not feel that she had made any unforgivable mistakes. She asked Mo Beiye to dress up as a man, just to make her and himself better, as for? She looked at Mo Beiye with hope in her eyes: "Beiye, you don''t want to leave mom, do you? When my mother was so kind to you when I was a child, would you have the heart to see her swept out of the house? " Gu Sheng for drooping eyes: "you are really good to Mo Beiye, but I am Mo Beiyan." This woman, up to now, still does not give up. To Gu Shengyin''s point of view, she is not stupid, she is just selfish to the extreme. Looking at her daughter''s indifferent appearance, Xu Lihua has a kind of true feeling. Look, this is her daughter. When her mother is in trouble, she refuses to say a word of intercession. Such a daughter, you take out the heart and lung of her good, what is the use? If Gu Sheng knew what she was thinking in her heart, she would be happy with her face. It''s always about changing people''s minds. You see me as nothing, no half feelings, how can I expect me to be able to hold big. Leg kneeling to lick you? When Xu Lihua saw Gu Sheng''s failure, she immediately thought of her little son. "What about Beichen? We''re divorced. What about Beichen? " She asked. Mrs. Mo said in a deep voice, "we are the grandson of Mo family. Naturally, you don''t need to worry about it." The implication is that Mo Beichen stayed in the Mo family. Xu Lihua retorted: "Beichen is so big. He and I have such a good rtionship. How can I leave my mother? Are you so hard hearted to separate us Looking at her, you can''t rest assured that you can''t get a good look at her. If Beichen follows you, I''m afraid it will be abandoned in this life! " Naturally, Xu Lihua would not, but who is Mrs. Mo? What if you don''t want to? To make such a thing, but also want to stay in the Mo family to harm the children, it is simply a dream! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1666 Finally, Xu Lihua and Mo Zhongliang divorced. Mrs. Mo''s words are very simple: "now you agree to divorce, I will let Zhongliang and you go through the normal legal process to divide the property. With the wealth of Mo''s family, you can get no less things. But if you don''t agree, I will contact thewyer immediately and prepare the information. We will see you in court." "Xu Lihua, even if you are a legal illiterate, you should know what kind of consequences will be if those things you do really burst out. I can let you clean out easily. When the timees, you can''t get anything There is arge part of the threat in Mrs. Mo''s words. If you change your mind and have a strategy, you may not be scared by her, but it is enough to frighten Xu Lihua. In mo olddy''s expectation, Xu Lihua was pale and silent for a while, and finally agreed to divorce by agreement. When Gu Shengyin looks up, he just sees the deep disappointment and pain in his father Mo Zhongliang''s eyes. After all, they are husband and wife for more than 20 years. No matter what, there are still feelings between them. it''s just that Xu Lihua''s things are so ridiculous that Mo Zhongliang can''t forgive her at all. Mo Beichen is still small, these things are hidden from him at home,pletely did not let him know. When he didn''t find his mother, he began to cry. But the child forgets big, olddy Mo is very good at taking care of the children, but in a week, Mo Beichen returned to the previous appearance, it seems that he can''t remember his mother''s absence. As for Gu Shengyin. The reason why my mother was raised as a boy from a young age is too bizarre, and it would be disgraceful to say it at that time. After a discussion, they decided to wait until Gu Shengyin was 18 years old, and announced the news on the basis that a master had criticized Mo Beiyan''s life when he was a child, saying that there was a big disaster in the hit and that he had to be raised as a boy before the age of 18 to avoid it. Such a rich and noble family, like them, has more trust in the metaphysical family. It is not surprising to use such reasons. "It''s just like this. It''s time for Beiyan to be wronged." Mrs. Mo took her granddaughter''s hand, and there was no guilt in her tone. Gu Sheng said with a smile: "anyway, I''ve been used to men''s wear for so many years. It''s nothing to me." She said the truth, but listening to the ears of several elders, but let them more heartache for her. ¡­¡­ Students in No. 1 middle school in southern Sichuan found that their school grass, Mo Beiye, seemed to have changed his character again. The dyed brown hair was dyed back, the non mainstream clothes disappeared, and even the strange shaped earrings on the hands and ears were also taken off. In the next month''s exam, Mo Beiye, who had fallen sharply before, returned to the first row. It seems that the old school bully is back! However, there are still some differences. Before Mo Beiye''s character is very cold, he almost never talks to people in ss and has no friends. But now Mo Beiye always has a smile on his face. When he meets a teacher he knows in school, his ssmates will take the initiative to say hello with a smile. Mo Beiye''s face, if you want to get other people''s favor, it''s not too easy! In just one month, Gu Shengyin became the most popr student in the ss, and even sessfully entered the female students and became the friend of girls. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1667 Although the teacher felt that this student''s change was a little big, but also attributed to the rebellious adolescence. Obviously, Mo Beiye''s rebellious period has passed. As long as it is developing in a good direction, they are all fond of seeing and hearing. "You boy, it''s so cool!" Chen Jun looked at Gu Shengyin with such emotion. Gu Shengyin has heard such remarks many times in recent days. At the beginning, she was very strange. She didn''t understand what Chen Jun was saying. She asked foolishly. Then Chen Jun''s reply thundered her: "you see, like us, we are very careful when talking to a girl. They are also very formic when they chat with us, but when you change it to you..." Chen Jun looked forward to: "all the girls in the ss are your best friends, and a girl friend of school flower. You boy, you are the winner of life!" Gu Shengyin: "it''s She thought about it. Maybe for those adolescent boys who are still in their second year of life, they are really winners in life. In fact, Gu Shengyin doesn''t understand that he is still the same face. Why is he so popr recently? Chen Jun over there is still feeling, saying that his parents did not give themselves too good-looking At noon, Yu Qingyue came to Gu Shengyin again. In the eyes of all the students in the ss, Gu Sheng got up helplessly and went outside the ssroom. Since knowing that Gu Sheng is a girl because of her gender and defines her rtionship as "good friend", Yu Qingyue likes to find her new friend to y with. She had stood outside the ssroom for a while, watching Gu Shengyin get along with the girls in her ss quite happily. At this moment, he joked, "I can''t see that you are very popr in ss." Gu Sheng because casually received a sentence: "I don''t know why, it''s not so popr before." Hearing her words, Yu Qingyue stepped back and looked at Gu Shengyin carefully and said with a smile, "I know why." Gu Shengyin: Yu Qingyue said naturally: "because you have be good-looking." Gu Shengyin: "it''s She knew, don''t expect to hear any serious answer from Yu Qingyue. Yu Qingyue is a lovely little princess with a sweet and delicate appearance, but when you really touch her, you will find that this girl is a person with a big brain hole and logic. It seems that her way of thinking is always different from that of ordinary people. For example, Gu Shengyin can hardly keep up with her thinking. See Gu Sheng because a face does not believe, Yu Qingyue Du mouth: "I said is the truth, you look really much better now than before." Also It''s much more delicious. Mo Beiyan''s facial features are very good-looking, which is the kind of delicate as if borately described. If it is a girl''s dress, it must be a very beautiful and elegant beauty, and to do a boy''s dress up, it is that kind of male and female indistinguishable Jun Xiu delicate. In the past, Mo Beiye was not suitable for the temperament of this face, no matter it was forced to wear high and cold, or to develop in a non mainstream direction. But now Gu Sheng has solved the Mo family''s problems, so there is no need to put himself into a bad mood. She just casually ording to their own preferences to clean up their own, it is just so simple, but the most appropriate will be mo Beiyan clean temperamentpletely show. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1668 For example, now Yu Qingyue is standing three steps away from Gu Shengyin, looking at the young man standing in the same ce at will. The golden sunshine fell on her face, and her white skin was as transparent as before. She looked at herself suspiciously with her ss eyes. Her ck hair was scattered in her ears, revealing her beautiful face without any defects. "Hiss!" Yu Qingyue couldn''t help but take a step back with her chest. It''s just It''s so powerful! Gu Sheng frowned at her: "what''s the matter with you?" Yu Qingyue is very honest in reply: "you are beautiful." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Seeing her helpless appearance, Yu Qingyue knew that she thought she was joking again. She shrunken her mouth and said: "now I''m really d you are a boy, otherwise, my title as a school flower will not be protected." Gu Sheng for smell speech eyebrow tip a pick: "I thought you don''t care about these things." Yu Qingyue showered: "I don''t care now. Who knows if I will care?" She looked at Gu Shengyin and said, "I know why you are so popr, and if I guess right, you are very popr in the ss, but there should be no girl to tell you." Gu Sheng was surprised: "how do you know?" Yu Qingyue''s foolughed: "Hey, hey, I know, but I won''t tell you!" The reason is very simple, because when Yu Qingyue just saw Gu Shengyin in the sun, although she was beautiful, she did not set off any charming thoughts at all in her heart. Girls like to look at their faces, but when they look for boyfriends, they want to find someone who can bring them a sense of security and protect themselves. Instead of Gu Sheng, who looks more beautiful and tender than himself, feels that he should be held in the palm of his hand. Just like Yu Qingyue, now looking at Gu Shengyin''s face, whates to mind in his mind is: ah, he is so cute! I''m going to make friends with him and give him chocte. Such a lovely boy, I must take good care of him! Yu Qingyue thinks about it, and her mind doesn''t know where she''s been. She has a strange smile on her face. Gu Sheng felt a little flustered. She reached out her hand and shook her eyes in Qingyue: "what do you think? What have you not told me yet Yu Qingyue returns to his mind and finally thinks of his purpose of looking for Gu Shengyin. At the thought of it, her expression immediately became serious. She looked at Gu Shengyin, and the tone was heavy: "my brother said, I want to see you." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Girl, your tone of voice will make me feel that to meet your brother is to die. Yu Qingyue sighed and looked at Gu Shengyin''s eyes with some guilt: "it''s all my fault, Beiye. At that time, I didn''t feel like I was dumped by you? Then in a fit of anger, I went to my brother''s subordinates to teach you a lesson, and my brother knew you. " Gu Sheng was surprised by the words: "so your brother wants to see me, the scum who dumped his sister, and teach me a lesson?" Yu Qingyue shook his head: "no, my brother didn''t feel that I was dumped at that time Gu Sheng is suspicious of his speech. What does her brother want to see himself for? Yu Qingyue said: "because my brother just remembered this two days ago, I casually said that we have be good friends, my brother is interested in you." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1669 Yu Qingyue bitter face: "all me me, my brother is probably very want to see, after I jilted can coax me to be a good friend of what kind of person is." Gu Shengyin: "it''s She asked tentatively: "in this way, your brother should have no malice to me?" Yu Qingyue nodded: "yes, he has no malice, just want to see you." Gu Sheng was relieved a little. But soon, she saw Yu Qingyue crying: "my brother even if there is no malicious, also very frightening." Gu Shengyin: "it''s How terrible is it to make your own sister afraid of this? Finally, Yu Qingyue can only pat Gu Shengyin on the shoulder, a look of your self-care: "since my elder brother said that he wanted to see you, he woulde to see you soon, but you should not be too afraid. I told him that you are my good friend, he will not be too hard on you." Gu Sheng wanted to makeints about her: in Qing Yue, though you said so, it was not convincing to match your expression on your face. "When will your brothere to see me?" she asked Yu Qingyue shook his head: "I don''t know. Look at his mood." Gu Sheng sighed helplessly: "then you didn''t tell me." Yu Qingyue imitated her appearance and sighed: "I''m not giving you a preventive injection in advance. When something unusual happens, you also have a psychological preparation." Gu Shengyin: "it''s I always feel that the girl''s description is a little prating. Anyway, in the end, Gu Sheng didn''t know anything except that Yu Qingyue''s brother wasing to see him. After parting with Yu Qingyue, Gu Shengyin returned to his seat. She asked the system to retrieve the information of Yu Qingyue''s brother. "The character only shows one background after the original plot, so there''s no extra information except for the general information," the system said Gu Shengyin looks at the information provided by the system: Yu Qingyun, male, 28 years old, Prince of thergest underground force in C Province, where South Sichuan city is located. Said to be the prince, he is actually the person in charge of the whole C province. Because the nominal eldest brother, that is, the father of Yu''s brother and sister, now lives abroad all the year round, and has almost already handed over the power in the hands of his son at home. There is no more news about the king of C victory''s underground world, except for a few lines. Gu Shengyin didn''t even know what his temperament was like. Come on, step by step. Just like what Yu Qingyue said, he and the other party have nothing to do with each other, so we should not be so embarrassed. After school, Gu Shengyin went home as usual. Soon after he left school, he was stopped by a man. Gu Sheng looks up, but he is still an acquaintance - it was not long ago that he took someone to block his cuntou little brother. It''s just that this time, the cuntou boy didn''t put on the hot eye hip-hop shirt. He was dressed up in a normal way, but he looked pretty handsome. Looking at his dress, Gu Shengyin nodded: Fortunately, cuntou''s brother didn''t look like some TV ys. He wore a ck suit and sunsses in the daytime, for fear that others would not know that he was ck. Cuntou little brother this time to Gu Shengyin''s attitude is very polite: "our eldest young master wants to see you." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1670 Gu Sheng because pick eyebrow, also did not say what nonsense: "lead the way." Cuntou little brother saw her so cheerful, not hesitant, but some strange asked: "you are not strange?" Gu Shengyin said, "your eldestdy came to me specially today and said her brother wanted to see me." She looked at the inch and saidzily, "besides, if I say I don''t want to go, will you let me go home?" Cuntou didn''t have the slightest hesitation, and shook his head straightly: "No. If you want to see you, you must go. " "That''s fine. What efforts have I made to waste my lips?" Gu Sheng said pointlessly, "go on, I''m also curious about what the young master in your mouth looks like." Cuntou did not speak any more, just opened the door for Gu Shengyin. After about a few minutes, the car stopped in a teahouse. Gu Sheng looks up at the antique que at the door of the teahouse and surmises his preference for being at home. He doesn''t show anything on his face and walks in with cuntou. There are more than one floor of the teahouse. As soon as Gu Sheng enters the hall, he can see that there are many separate small boxes in the hall on the first floor. Many guests are tasting tea. But the front desk didn''t say hello. Cuntou eyes did not look at the side, straight with Gu Shengyin toward the upstairs. To the second floor still did not stop, until the third floor. Cuntou stood on thest wooden staircase and said to Gu Shengyin, "the eldest young master is on the top. Just go in yourself." Obviously, he is not going to go up with Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng nodded to him and turned to go ahead. She was still wondering why she didn''t make it clear, what if she couldn''t find a room? But when she really got close, she knew why cuntou didn''t tell herself. There is only one room on the third floor. The door is closed. There was no doorbell on the door of the solid wood house. Gu Shengyin knocked twice on the door. "Come in." A clear and slow man''s voice came out. Gu Sheng opens the door and goes in. This is a big teahouse. A man is sitting on a chair beside the balcony. Next to him is a wooden fence with two pots of green nts on it. In front of him was a small round wooden table with a whole set of tea sets. On the other side, there was a small stove with a pot of water boiling. In this era, there are still people who make tea by themselves? Because of his back light, Gu Sheng couldn''t see the man''s appearance clearly. However, he just sat there casually, with antique decorations around him. It was like breaking into a famous painting handed down from thest century in an instant. Seeing Gu Shengyin enter the door, the man raised his head, and his voice was quite gentle: "is the guesting? Please have a seat. " He didn''t get up, just as if he was entertaining an old friend. He casually called Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng was not polite, so he went straight to him and sat opposite him. This time, she was able to see clearly the face of the man. There are bandit gentlemen, such as jade, such as Diao. Gu Sheng really felt that the man was sitting quietly with his eyes down, just like a piece of rare jade. Who could have thought that the famous Prince Yu in the underground world of C province was such a handsome man? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1671 As soon as she looked up, she just saw a small wooden cab opposite, which was divided into many smallttices with various names. All are rare tea. "Mo Beiye?" The man''s pleasant voice called back Gu Shengyin''s mind. She showed a smile on her face: "I am Mo Beiye, are you Qingyue''s brother?" Her tone was very natural, as if she was facing the elder brother of a good friend rather than the prince on the road. In fact, it is impossible for the real Mo Beiye to know Yu Qingyun''s identity. For a long time, Yu Qingyun had not met such a natural person to talk to himself. He looked carefully at the young master in front of him. It has to be said that good-looking people always have privileges. At least for now, Yu Qingyun looks at a beautiful young man sittingfortably on a chair and squinting like a cat. His heart is strangely soft. This is a strange thing for Yu. Young master Yu has always been a man who obeys his heart. So he thought and stretched out his right hand: "I am Yu Qingyue''s brother, Yu Qingyun, Wen Tingyun''s Yun." If you look at this scene, you''ll have to stare at it. When did the young master speak so well? And even condescend to drop expensive, take the initiative to shake hands with others! Others do not know, he has been with the eldest young master for so many years, but he is very clear: the young master looks at the appearance of gentle and clear Jun, in fact, he is more arrogant than anyone else. If he looks down on people, no matter what, he will never touch your finger! Where did this young man named Mo Beiye get into the eyes of the eldest young master? Not only can''t understand, in fact, even Yu Qingyun himself, I''m afraid, will not know why he saw his youth, the sudden softness and softness in his heart. Gu Shengyin looks at the hand in front of him. The hands are white and beautiful, with long bony joints. They are enough to make the hand controllers scream. She put her hand on it. The same white soft hand, but it looks much thinner than the former. Holding together in this way, it is extremely harmonious. It was a formal ceremony. Gu Sheng got to the point: "I don''t know. What can I do for you?" Yu Qingyun frowned slightly because of Gu Shengyin''s address. In his position, many people call him "you", and he is used to being used to honorific himself. But this does not include the teenagers in front of them. He didn''t think the people in front of him should be so different. "Change your name." He said, following his heart. Gu Shengyin: "what''s wrong Is there a problem? See the youth in front of a face at a loss, ss like clear eyes reflect their own figure, which is full of pure doubts. From the point of view of his skills, this young man is clearly a strong man. But when he looked at people, he always had a pure innocence. This contrast, for most people, has a strong attraction. Yu Qingyun felt that he was probably one of the most people. He spoke softly: "you are a good friend of Qingyue. You can call me big brother or Yu elder brother." Gu Sheng blinks his eyes and deeply feels that Yu Qingyue is deliberately digging himself. The people in front of me are obviously quite good at speaking. Yu Qingyue: I don''t carry this pot! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1672 Gu Sheng because of kindness, smile of the mouth: "big brother in." It''s OK to call you big brother. I really can''t say it. Feeling that the other side didn''t mean to trouble himself, Gu Shengyin put his heart down. Here the environment is very good, the atmosphere is also very good, and South Sichuan this bustling fast-paced city is like two worlds. Sniffing the fragrance of tea in the room, Gu Sheng took a deep breath of satisfaction and closed his eyes with a pleasant smile. Yu Qingyun looks at the teenager sitting opposite him without blinking. With his eyes closed, at such a distance, he could clearly see the young man''s long and thick eyshes. They are like a small fan covering the eyes of the juvenile, with the rotation of the owner''s eyes slightly trembling. Yu Qingyun''s eyes moved down and fell on the lips of the youth. He remembered that he had read a foreign poem a long time ago, in which the poet described his first love. He used a metaphor: "her sweet lips are like rose petals stained with morning dew in the morning, beautiful and fragrant." At that time, Yu Qingyun sneered at this, and said that only those who fell into love blindly would have their eyes beautified. In this world, how can there be such a beautiful person? But now, Yu Qingyun thinks he is probably wrong. The young man''s lips are not thin, slightly tooted, the color is between the light pink and the gorgeous red, the lip shape is perfect, people look at it, and want to taste the taste of it Yu Qingyun''s face changed. He even updated about 10 chapters in the day just tomorrow! Is this explosion more satisfactory? If you are satisfied, if you have a ticket, you can vote for Gao Lengzhi. If you have a monthly ticket, you can get a full subscription and reward if you have book currency. Thank you! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1673 Looking up again, Yu Qingyun met Gu Sheng''s puzzled eyes. "What''s wrong, ufortable?" Gu Shengyin asked. Yu Qingyun said quietly: "it''s OK." Seeing that he did not seem to be in trouble, Gu Shengyin continued to make tea. Yu Qingyun looked at the young man with his white hands holding the teapot. The clear water turned into a thin thread and poured into the cup filled with tea. For a moment, the water vapor, like silk and mist, rose from the cup. Along with the spread of the water mist, the tea fragrance haunted the whole tea room. A glimmer of appreciation shed in his eyes. He loves and understands tea. Therefore, people who are proficient in this skill will always have a little more favor, let alone that he has a good feeling for Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng held a cup of tea in front of Yu Qingyun: "have a taste." With a cup in her hand, she sat opposite Yu Qingyun. Gently whisk open the foam, Gu Shengyin drank a cup of tea. Her eyes brightened. At the same time, Yu Qingyun''s praise also came: "good skill!" Gu Sheng shook his head with a smile: "it''s good tea." If it''s not for the top tea, it won''t work. Yu Qingyun shook his head: "no, if there is no one who can really make tea, the tea can only be wasted in vain." They looked at each other with a smile. This afternoon, Gu Shengyin and Yu Qingyun talked for a long time. The more he talked, the more he was amazed. He looked at the young man in front of him. Clearly he was so young. His sister Qingyue was still addicted to cartoon stars all day. However, Mo Beiye seemed to know something about everything. And this understanding is not superficial, but real mastery. Until Gu Sheng received a phone call from home, Mrs. Mo asked why she had note home. Speaking of all, since knowing that grandson is not a grandson, but a granddaughter, the Mo familypletely changed their attitude towards Gu Shengyin. Originally, the son is used to temper, and the daughter is used to pet. What''s more, the daughter has been treated unfairly in the past ten years. Now Gu Shengyin, in Mo''s family, is looked like an eye by all people. He wants the stars not to give the moon. However, she did not rely on pet to have a baby. Instead, she changed her previous treason and was obedient. This is more painful. At ordinary times, Gu Shengyin basically goes home on time after school. Today it''s dark, and she hasn''t gone back, so her family naturally worry. After answering the phone, Gu Sheng hung up after saying a few words casually. She raised her head and did not speak. Yu Qingyun was very considerate and said, "it is my thoughtlessness that worries your family." Gu Shengughed: "I forgot to talk to my family." Yu Qingyun stood up and said, "I''ll take you back." Gu Sheng did not refuse to take a look at the dark outside. She is not old enough to have a car, so it is much more convenient for Yu Qingyun to take her home than to take a taxi. When going out, Gu Shengyin sees the cuntou little brother standing outside the door. Hearing that the eldest young master wants to personally send Gu Shengyin home, cuntou''s brother is muddled. After so many years with the young master, how can he never know that the young master is such a warm-hearted person? He followed behind, looking at the young master from afar personally opened the door for the man named Mo Beiye, and turned to look at the stupefied himself. "You can go back by yourself. You don''t have to follow me." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1674 Cuntou little brother thinks that he may have seen a fake young master! But in the face of Yu Qingyun, he did not dare to say anything. He watched the low-key ck car disappear into the night. Gu Sheng was stopped by Yu Qingyun when he got off the bus. He handed Gu Shengyin a business card: "it has my contact information. If you have anything in the future, you can contact me." Gu Sheng for a look, seems to bepletely unaware of what this business card represents, smilingly took over: "good." She got out of the car and waved to Yu Qingyun. Seeing her voice disappear, Yu Qingyun turned the car and left. There is no update in the early morning, so don''t stay upte and wait. If you don''t have time to call back, please_ &Amp; amp; lt;% rmend a good article. This pce slightly fat "fast wear: 99 ways to kill boss", the author is the fast wearing old man, the work is guaranteed. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1675 Gu Sheng because of looking at in front of Qingyue in front of the face of the broken look, some doubt in the heart. Yu Qingyue took Gu Shengyin''s hand and earnestly said: "Beiye, you must polish your eyes. Don''t be deceived by the false appearance of my brother. I tell you, he is one..." She said here, frowning, as if afraid of something, did not go on. Gu Sheng looks at Yu Qingyue suspiciously, but she still can''t understand why she seems to reject her brother so much? Is it true that Yu Qingyue is in the second stage of his youth just like Mo Beiye? So all kinds of rebellious parents feel disgusted and resisted to their parents who are trying to persuade them? Gu Sheng thought for a while and thought that he might have found the truth. However, this is the family''s two brothers and sisters'' own business, she is not easy to say anything, so she had to smile at Yu Qingyue. Yu Qingyue looks at Gu Sheng with a clear look on her face and thinks that she has listened to her own advice and is very satisfied in her heart. Therefore, both sides thought that they had discovered the truth, and then happily ended the chat. After a period of time, Gu Shengyin did not see Qingyun too much. In this regard, Yu Qingyue said he was pleased to see and hear about it. She felt that thest time her brother went to see Beiye, and she was very "gentlemanly" such experience, as her brother intermittent wind. But now, it is obvious that the elder brother of the wind has returned to normal and lost interest in Mo Beiye. But in fact, Yu Qingyue is still too naive. Yu Qingyun was just hesitating. When he finally made up his mind, it was the time to start. "Yan''er, grandma has something to ask you." Mrs. Mo and Mr. Mo have been staying in southern Sichuan for two months because of their granddaughter''s affairs, and have not returned to the small city where they settled before. Gu Sheng said, "you say so." At home, they all called her Mo Beiyan''s name. Mo olddy, they all think that if they did not know before, now in the case of knowing the true identity of Beiyan, they still call her Beiye in nobody else''s home, which is a kind of harm to her. Looking at her granddaughter''s sharp short hair and wide white T-shirt, Mrs. Mo couldn''t help feeling sad. A girl of this age is in the age of beauty. Which one is not wearing a skirt to secretly make up? She took back her mind and said lovingly to Gu Shengyin, "your grandfather and I are going to return to Nancheng in the near future. Would you like to ask what you mean? Do you want to go back to Nancheng with us?" Nancheng is the city where Mrs. Mo and his wife settled down. This is the result of discussion between Mrs. Mo and Mr. mo. If Gu Shengyin goes with her to Nancheng, no one knows her there, everything can start over again, and she can live like a normal girl. What''s more, they are worried that things over the years will cast a shadow on their granddaughter''s mind, thinking that it would be better to change the environment. But Gu Shengyin did not have these concerns. Her mission goal is still in the south of Sichuan. Of course, Yu Qingyue and she have no conflict now. There is another one Gu Sheng regained his mind and said with a smile, "I''d better stay in South Sichuan. I''m used to teachers and ssmates in school. I''ll take the college entrance examination next year. I''m afraid I''ll not get used to it if I change ces." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1676 Although for Mo Beiye such rich children, a diploma is not really so important. But there is such a piece of excellent paper, is still a let parents on the face of light things. The granddaughter didn''t seem to have anything wrong with it. She was so self-motivated that she had no reason to take her away. Despite the fact that they still have many reluctant to give up, Gu Shengyin can only promise several times that he will apany them in the summer vacation. The next day is the normal study and y. The only thing that makes Gu''s feelings more and more harmonious is that he is getting better and better. This Friday night, Gu Shengyin and Yu Qingyue are better. They will go shopping together tomorrow. After hanging up the phone, they will hear the voice of the system: "the ability to host enemies as girlfriends is really extraordinary." Gu Sheng answered a false praise with a smile. She was used to the system''s exmation from time to time. Moreover, Gu Shengyin always felt that with the increasing number of tasks and the system bing more and more familiar, the system did not seem to be cold at the beginning. Although its voice is still calm, can not hear a trace of emotion. However, I always feel that there is more humanity in the words. I don''t know if it''s an illusion Gu Sheng put this matter in his heart. The next day, Gu Shengyin and Yu Qingyue made an appointment to meet at 9:00 a.m. After breakfast and his family goodbye, Gu Sheng refused to let the driver take him, so he took a taxi. "Kitano!" Yu Qingyue waves at Mo Beiye. Gu Shengyin walked over. Shopping is basically where you buy and buy in Qingyue, and Gu Sheng asionally ys a role of advice and carrying bags. At the beginning, Yu Qingyueined unconsciously: "it''s rare to go shopping together. How can you watch me buy it?" Then she thought of Gu Shengyin as she was now. A moment of embarrassment. Yu Qingyue spat. Head, very sorry: "sorry, Beiye, I forgot you..." Gu Sheng shook his head: "I don''t care. I''ll just buy two sets of clothester." Yu Qingyue shook his head in a hurry, and said solemnly, "you look so handsome, how can you buy clothes casually?" She nced at Gu Shengyin''s body for two times, then suddenlyughed. She leaned up and whispered: "it''s a pity that you can''t see you in women''s clothes, but you look so good. Even if you wear men''s clothes, you can kill a lot of handsome men in seconds! When I''ll give you a consultantter, I''ll buy two sets to make you look better Gu Sheng was helping his forehead: "whatever you want." She is so easy topromise because she knows the nature of Qingyue. The eldestdy is probably very popr at home. If you don''t agree to her goal, she will have 100 ways to make you agree. Gu Sheng is not willing to test his tolerance in this matter, wasting time, simply with Qingyue toss. Shopping guide Miss in the side looking at two people pursed mouth smile: "you look very good feelings." It is obvious that she misunderstood the rtionship between the two people, thinking that this is a pair of young lovers with sweet feelings. There is no way to exin this, but Yu Qingyue is careless. She thinks it is very interesting to be misunderstood as a couple with Gu Shengyin. She took Gu Shengyin''s arm with a smile: "right? I also feel that I have a good rtionship with Beiye! " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1677 They went shopping in the morning, bought several clothes, had dinner together at noon, and went to the amusement park in the afternoon At the end of the day, Gu Shengyin felt that the holiday was really more tiring than going to school. Until it was dark, Gu Shengyin and Yu Qingyue separated, and they went home. As soon as Yu Qingyue got home, she found her elder brother sitting on the sofa. See her home, Yu Qingyue slowly said: "back?" Yu Qingyue said she was ttered by her sudden concern. She handed her things to the nanny and brought them back to her room. She poured out a ss of orange juice and sat on the sofa: "I''m so tired." Yu Qingyun could not see any joy and anger on his face, but asked, "very tired? Did you have a good time? " Yu Qingyue had a good drink and said casually, "happy." But after she answered, she felt strange. Although she did not feel any unhappiness from her brother''s tone, Yu Qingyue subconsciously felt that her brother was not in a good mood based on her more than ten years of experience with his brother. As soon as this idea came out, Yu Qingyue''s whole body became tense, and even the action of drinking drinks became cautious and did not dare to make a sound. Although her brother dotes on her, she is angry with Yu Qingyun, and no one will want to provoke her. She finished her drink in one breath, and immediately got up and said with a smile, "well, brother, I think I have a lot of homework this weekend. I''ll go upstairs to make up my homework first..." "Sit down." Yu Qingyun only said these two words, and sessfully let Yu Qingyue''s movement freeze and sit back. It''s over. Originally just some premonition, this time, Yu Qingyue confirmed that her brother was not happy. And the reason for this unhappiness is mostly rted to myself. Heaven will die! Yu Qingyue tried hard to recall what he had done recently. He really didn''t provoke the big devil! "Yu Qingyue, I haven''t taught you that puppy love is wrong?" Yu Qingyun asked lightly. "Ah?" Yu Qingyue looks confused. She thought about it carefully and answered frankly, "No Yu Qingyun said: He didn''t speak, but Yu Qingyue felt a little cold around him. Secretly scolded a cheap mouth, Yu Qingyue immediately showed a dog leg smile: "brother, you see, I was brought up by you since I was young, isn''t it? You teach me so well, how can I not know that puppy love is wrong? Where can you teach it? " Yu Qingyun nodded: "ttery is good." In Qingyue''s heart a joy, thought that he had escaped a robbery, the next moment her brother said: "but again beautiful words, do wrong or to punish." Yu Qingyue said: Yu Qingyun''s sharp eyes looked at Yu Qingyue: "give you a chance to be frank and lenient. What''s the rtionship between you and Mo Beiye?" Ah? How did you get involved in Kitano again? Yu Qingyue couldn''t understand her brother''s brain circuits. She subconsciously replied, "me and Kitano? It doesn''t matter? " Yu Qingyun looked at her: "hmm?" Thinking of her brother''s words, Yu Qingyue immediately understood that her brother must have misunderstood herself. Be sure to rify it quickly! Yu Qingyue said quickly: "brother, you really have to believe me this time. I admit that I was realized by beauty at the beginning. I was a little bit confused about Beiye. But soon I realized that I was a pure good friend with Beiye now Good friends! It''s too pure to be pure again! " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1678 Yu Qingyue finished this sentence and looked at her brother nervously. In fact, she did not understand why her brother suddenly reacted so much to puppy love? At the beginning, he didn''t care at all! Yu Qingyun heard Yu Qingyue''s words and slowly repeated her sister''s words: "good friend?" Yu Qingyue nodded like garlic: "yes, I don''t think it''s a bit ambiguous." She thought for a while, for her own safety, she decisively sold her friend: "brother, you have seen Beiye, her little face looks more beautiful than me. I want to find such a boyfriend, isn''t it hard for me to find one?"? I''m not the only one I''m looking for... " Yu Qingyun''s eyes were on Qingyue''s face and he nodded: "you know yourself." Yu Qingyue said: Brother, you are really my brother! Is there anyone who has buried his own sister like this? But it''s over. Yu Qingyue just breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately listened to his brother said: "but before, it was you who said you were lovelorn, and you wanted to teach that boy a lesson." Yu Qingyue said: I''d like to go back through and take a mouth from myself. Ba! just such a small matter, I''ll tell you toin! Yu Qingyue vowed that when she faced the head teacher, she was far less nervous than her brother. She said with a smile, "wasn''t that young? I don''t fall in love. When I see a good-looking one, I think I like him "In fact, I''m really nothing. Brother, if I really like Beiye, how can I be good friends with her?" In fact, what she said in her heart was: I would like to like her, but it''s a pity that people and I are of the same sex. Yu Qingyun was satisfied atst. He asked, "that is to say, you don''t like Mo Beiye at all. It''s just a normal friendship between you and him?" Yu Qingyue nods. "That''s good," Yu said Yu Qingyue: Yu Qingyun said: "because I like him, I want to chase him." Yu Qingyue: She opened her mouth. Ba, as if for the first time to know her brother. This sesame stuffing is ck in the belly! No! This is not the point! Yu Qingyue looks strangely tangled: "but brother, Beiye, she It''s a man She was kind enough not to tell Gu Shengyin''s biggest secret. Yu Qingyun nced at her: "so what?" So what? Who dares to say anything about what he wants to do? Yu Qingyue really thinks that she has a big head. To tell the truth, she doesn''t think her brother is a good lover at all. Rare oneself and Mo Beiye see eye to eye, she does not want to let own good friend be spoiled. If yu Qingyun could hear his sister''s words in his heart, he would be angry and want to beat her up: do you have to bury your brother? Yu Qingyue tried to say: "my father will not agree with you to find a man." "You don''t have to worry about this. I have a way to solve it," Yu said Yu Qingyue was dying: "I remember you don''t like men." Yu Qingyun said faintly: "I have never liked a woman, who knows?" Yu Qingyue said: My friend, I can only help you here. Yu Qingyue looked at her sister suspiciously: "you look like this, I don''t think I like Mo Beiye very much?" - for a second. In the evening, there will be an update of Moda (¨s¨s¨s¨s¨s¨s¨r¨r¨s¨s¨s¨s¨s¨r¨r¨r¨s¨s¨s¨s¨s¨s¨s¨r¨r , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1679 Yu Qingyue heart said is not it, I really don''t want you to harm her. But she is always in front of her brother is always counseling, so by her brother''s cool nce, suddenly dare not speak. Yu Qingyun was very satisfied with his sister''s insight. He stood up and said, "I have something else to deal with first. You can have a good rest." Yu Qingyue silently watched her brother''s figure disappear in the stairway. The next day, Gu Shengyin saw Yu Qingyue, who wanted to talk but stopped. "Didn''t sleep wellst night?" She asked suspiciously. The dark circles on her face are so obvious that she can''t ignore them. Yu Qingyue looks at the beautiful and delicious in front of her Gu Shengyin, in his heart, wails that the little fresh meat is going to be taken away by her brother''s big gray wolf. She looked at Gu Shengyin with some uneasiness: "Beiye, I ask you something." Gu Sheng nodded: "you say." Yu Qingyue looked at Gu Shengyin and asked, "do you have the idea of falling in love?" Gu Sheng hesitated for a moment because of this question. She looked at the strange eyes in Qingyue, the heart said she would not know that she was a girl, did not put down her mind? Her expression did not conceal, Yu Qingyue could see it all at once. Yu Qingyue said: "You can rest assured, I have no interest in the same sex," she said Gu Sheng was relieved because of this. She pointed to herself: "you see, I look like this, boys won''t like me, because I''m also a ''boy''. If girls like me, I can''t be with them. Do you think I''d like to fall in love?" Yu Qingyue thinks about it, but her brother doesn''t care about it. "What if someone doesn''t care about your gender and wants to be with you?" she asked tentatively Gu Sheng thought it was someone who confessed through Yu Qingyue and himself. She did not hesitate to say: "no interest, I like people." Yu Qingyue''s mood did not get better because of this answer. Because her brother has never missed anything she wants. But when she looked at Gu Shengyin in front of her, there was no way to say "my brother has a crush on you". So atst she left with a puzzled look on her face. Gu Sheng looked at her back in a daze. So, what is Yu Qingyue doing when shees to her own ce? Although Yu Qingyue knew that her brother was interested in her, she would not let go, but she did not expect that Yu Qingyun''s action would be so fast. When she came to Gu Sheng after school, she was told that Mo Beiye had been picked up when she came to Gu Sheng''s ss. Not far from the school gate, Yu Qingyue meets the cuntou standing at the school gate. When he saw her, he came up and said, "the eldest young master asked me to go home." Yu Qingyue looked at cuntou and was surprised: "how can you be here?" She suddenly thought of Mo Beiye''s words. Her eyes were staring: "Mo Beiye was picked up by my brother?" An inch nodded. Yu Qingyue sighed at the bottom of her heart: "really Birds and beasts. " Cuntou looked at the Qingyue expression and lowered his head: "the eldest young master asked me to escort the youngdy home, and brought a word to the youngdy." Yu Qingyue intuition is not a good word, but still asked a sentence: "what words?" Thest replied: "let Yu Qingyue go back by himself. In addition Don''t meddle in his affairs This "his business", it is estimated that he wants to pursue Gu Shengyin. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1680 Yu Qingyue angrily said: "my sister, in his heart, can only make trouble?" As soon as she finished, she realized who she was asking. Looking at cuntou a face tangled, want to say what kind of appearance, Yu Qingyue suddenly opened his mouth: "you don''t answer!" This inch is one of her brother''s most upright younger brothers. Yu Qingyue was afraid that he would really say "yes". ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ On the other side, Gu Sheng is totally unaware of the entanglement in Qingyue. Soon after she left the ssroom, she saw Yu Qingyun standing by the flower bed. Gu Shengyin''s South Sichuan No. 1 middle school is the best high school in the whole city, and the school management is very strict. During sses, outsiders are usually not allowed to enter. But at the moment, Yu Qingyun appeared here. But Gu was not surprised. Rules are usually set up by a small number of people and serve them. As powerful as Qingyun, the general rules are nothing in his eyes. Perhaps because he went out, Yu Qingyun was not very formal, but very casual. It seems that Yu Qingyun is quite different from the gentleman who Gu Shengyin saw in the teahousest time. Yu Qingyun, dressed in casual clothes, walked in the campus, looking like those college students who were still in school. In Gu Shengyin''s direction, he saw at least two girls walk up to chat him up. But apparently Yu Qingyun refused. "What a coincidence that I met you here." Gu Sheng greets him with a smile. "Are you looking for Qingyue?" she asked? She should be down soon. " Yu Qingyun looked at the youth in front of him and shook his head: "no, I''m here to find you." "To me?" Gu Shengyin was obviously surprised. "What do you want from me?" She asked. Yu Qingyun suddenly turned around: "follow me." He turned and walked towards the school gate. Gu Sheng is a little unclear, so he follows behind, and asks in doubt: "are we waiting for Qingyue?" Listen to her a mouth a Qing Yue, even if it is his own sister, in the heart of Qing Yun is still a little unhappy. He said lightly: "Qingyue there is someone to send her back." Gu Sheng stopped talking because of this. She did not know where Yu Qingyun was going to take her, but she knew that this man would never do anything harmful to her. At the school gate, there is a familiar ck car parked there. Gu Sheng discovered that it was thest time he drove in Qingyun. Yu Qingyun opened the door for her, and the meaning was obvious. Gu Sheng frowned: "I thought if you asked me to do something, you should at least tell me the purpose." Very few people can say such a justifiable statement in front of the young master of Yu''s family. Not too Qingyun was not angry. In his eyes, the person in front of him is always different from others. So he whispered, "sorry, I didn''t make it clear to you. I have a surprise for you. " Gu Sheng was surprised: "give it to me?" Yu Qingyun nodded. He still held the position of opening the door, Gu Sheng hesitated for a moment, or sat in. On Yu Qingyun''s face, a faint smile appeared. He went to the driver''s seat and sat down. Looking at Gu Shengyin, he suddenly leaned over. Gu Shengyin''s breath suddenly stopped for a moment. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1681 The people around you are very close to you. When Gu Shengyin looked at the past, he could see his eyshes clearly. Gu Shengyin''s world was instantly invaded by the man''s breath, and her whole body was tensed up because of this strange invasion. There was a warm breath on her neck. Later, Yu Qingyun fastened the seat belt for Gu Shengyin. His body retreated, and the invisible aura of Gu Shengyin seemed to disappear. It seems that Gu Shengyin''s unnatural is not noticed. Yu Qingyun said, "no matter what kind of car you are going to make in the future, you must remember to fasten your seat belt." His tone of voice is not very strict, but Gu Shengyin has a feeling of primary school students facing the head teacher. She nodded obediently. Yu Qingyun stopped talking. The car started, and soft light music sounded in this quiet space, which eased Gu Shengyin''s previous tension. Yu Qingyun looked at her in the corner of her eyes. She seemed to be relieved. The corners of her lips were slightly raised. "Yes." The tone of his voice is not tense and slow, and his tone has a low maism. It is very enjoyable to listen to him. "The ce I''m going to take you is a little far away. You can tell your family in advance." Gu Sheng asked subconsciously, "how long will it take?" Yu Qingyue said with a smile: "maybe I can''t go back until evening." Gu Sheng nodded and took out his mobile phone to make a call. Because today is Friday, the school is two sses earlier than usual. Now it is very early. Yu Qingyun listens to Gu Shengyin saying on the phone that he wants to go out with his friends and may go hometer. When Gu Sheng hung up, he asked, "do you believe me? Are you afraid I''ll sell you? " Gu Sheng was amused by this. She looked at Yu Qingyun and said, "will you?" Her eyes are very big and clear, the pupil is very ck, so when looking at people, the other side can easily see their own shadow in her eyes. Yu Qingyun was stunned for a moment and replied, "No Gu Shengughed and said, "that''s it?" Yu Qingyun did not speak any more, but held the steering wheel tightly with both hands. He was afraid that he could not help stepping on the brake and hugged the man around him in his arms, and then Hold on, Yu Qingyun. You''ll scare him. Yu Qingyun forced himself to calm down in his mind. Damn it, did Mo Beiye know how naive and sexual he was when he looked at people with a smile on his side? How attractive is it to yourself? Gu Shengyin obviously did not know. Maybe even if she knew it, she would not think it was her own pot. It''s obviously that your mind is full of impure thoughts! After driving for about an hour, the car drove straight out of the city. If this is someone else, it must be panic. After all, what they say is just the first time they meet. But Yu Qingyun looks at Gu Shengyin, her face, there is no hesitation. He was trusting himself without hesitation. Aware of this, Yu Qingyun felt that something warm was fermenting in his heart. He could not help but show a gentle smile on his face. Gu Shengyin just saw this smile. She was stunned for a moment, and then some blushed to divert her attention. Long so good-looking even if, but also smile so hook people, this is in hook. Lead yourself? Or are you drawing on yourself? "Here it is." At the time when Gu Sheng was thinking wildly, Yu Qingyun made a voice to remind Gu Shengyin. - today''s seventh shift, there is an update before 12 o''clock. awesome adorable branches should be adjusted for a few days, so the update time may not be stable. The adorable children will understand the rmendation of 3 ( ) two. This is the : : "quick wear: viin''s big fight". Sister paper loves meat "Difu wechat group: my husband is the king of the underworld" super good-looking supernatural! Don''t miss it! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1682 Gu Sheng came back to God. She got out of the car and looked up to see arge manor. "Here it is?" She was surprised. Yu Qingjun said concisely: "I bought a manor a few years ago." Gu Shengyin looks at it silently. Yes, South Sichuan is a city with a highly developed economy. Compared with the imperial capital, it is not less expensive in the suburbs than in the downtown area, but it can also be regarded as an inch ofnd and an inch of gold. How many local tyrants are needed to buy a manor here? She followed Qing Yun to go inside. As soon as he entered the door, a cool breeze came. Gu Sheng felt that the heat he was carrying had dissipated a lot. Compared with the heat outside, this is the paradise that everyone yearns for in summer. Waiting toe in, Gu Shengyin realized how big it was. As she walked forward, her eyes suddenly stopped and her breath stopped. Looking up, it is a lotus pond that can hardly be seen. Now it is the season of lotus blossom. Countless pink and white lotus flowers are fluttering with the breeze above the round green lotus leaves, and the whole air is filled with light lotus fragrance. Yu Qingyun saw her stop. Seeing her reaction, he was very satisfied. "Do you like it?" he exined? When I bought Chuang Tzu a few years ago, I gave it to people. When I saw youst time, although I didn''t ask, I always felt that you would like lotus flowers, so I invited you toe and have a look "Now it''s just the right time to bloom. It won''t be so beautiful after a while..." In fact, Yu Qingyun felt that his feeling was quite puzzling. He clearly only met the youth in front of him once, but when he looked at him, he always had a strange sense of familiarity. He felt that he should know him well, and this illusion did not know where it came from. Take the lotus pond this time. When he bought this ce to build the manor, his first idea when he saw the living waterke was to nt lotus flowers in it. He felt that there would be a person who would apany him to see him. That feeling was very strange, but Yu Qingyun rarely did not consider the interests andplied with his original intention. At the first sight of Gu Shengyin, Yu Qingyun felt that he might find the one who could apany him to watch the lotus. When Gu Shengyines, he still has some uncertainty in his heart. What if the other party doesn''t like it? But now seeing Gu Shengyin''s reaction, his heart suddenly settled down. It seems that this move is right. Gu Shengyin just stood in a daze. She remembered that at the end of thest world, he Lou looked at herself with regret before she left, saying that she had nted a full pool of lotus flowers, but she could not apany her to see it. So now Is Yu Qingyun trying to make up for the regret of hisst life? Even if there is no memory, his subconscious, still remember, he owes her a pool of lotus? Yu Qingyun has been looking at Gu Shengyin. Seeing her expression like joy or sorrow, he is uncertain. He went to Gu Shengyin''s side and asked her softly, "don''t you like it?" Gu Sheng came back to look at him, and his faceughed: "no, I like it very much." She looked at the endless green from afar, and her voice was brisk: "my favorite is lotus." Yu Qingyun also chuckled when he heard the speech: "you just like it." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1683 People have already prepared meals in the vi. The staple food is the lotus leaf steamed rice, as well as hand shredded chicken, minced meat tofu, tomato stewed beef, and mixed cucumber and other cold dishes. A pavilion was built in the center of the lotus pond. Sitting in the pavilion, it seemed that you were in the world of lotus. Even between breathing and breathing, the lotus fragrance upied it. Gu Sheng took a mouthful of lotus fragrance and squinted contentedly as he felt the cool breeze from theke. Is it too much for you tough at Heyun? If I take this scene today and spread it to the circle of friends, I will be envied by a group of people Yu Qingyun took the lotus leaf rice in a bowl and handed it to Gu Shengyin. He said with a smile, "you cane often if you like." He said casually, "anyway, I''m busy with this ce on weekdays, so I don''t have much time to enjoy it. It''s better for you, who know how to appreciate them, to have a good look at them than to let them wither here. " Gu Sheng couldn''t refuse his words. Even if the heart knows that this may only be the reason for people in front of them to leave their own, Gu Shengyin is willing to jump in willingly. She nodded with a smile: "then I remember your words. If Ie every day during the summer vacation, you can''t dislike me." Yu Qingyue picked up clean chopsticks and picked up some dishes for her. She justughed. How can I dislike you? GU Shengyin had a mouthful of lotus leaf rice. The fragrance of the rice itself is mixed with the light lotus leaf fragrance, which is moderate in hardness and softness. "Delicious!" Her eyes lit up and eximed. Obviously, there is a chef living in the vi, which is rarely visited by owners. "If you like it." The environment is very good, the food is delicious, and there is a beautiful man sitting opposite. Gu Shengyin said the dinner was quite satisfactory. The only thing that''s not beautiful and wonderful is that I''m fed up. Looking at her mncholy rubbing her stomach, Yu Qingyun couldn''t help but turn her head and gently smile. Now the sun is setting, the whole sky is dyed with a less burning red, and the whole world seems to be coated with orange. Beauty side head and smile, is in such hazy light, Gu Sheng because clearly feel his heart for the people in front of the beat for a moment. She moved her eyes unnaturally and murmured: "if you want tough, just smile, don''t hold back." Words just finished, the opposite person is reallyughing out. Gu Shengyin: "it''s It''s true that it doesn''t give people face at all. Finally, Gu Shengyin was taken out for a walk by Yu Qingyun. Gu Shengyin was still fighting against it. After all, after eating enough,zily leaning on the bench to see the beautiful scenery is simply the ultimate pursuit of azy eater. But Yu Qingyun forced her to stand up. "Not a gentleman at all." Gu Sheng underestimated the way in a low voice. Yu Qingyun did not return: "for the sake of your body, I am not so gentleman, so what?" Gu Shengyin: "it''s She was speechless and even touched. This man is really tired of saying a word casually. By the time I came back from the walk, it was almost dark. By the time they returned to the pavilion, everything had been cleaned up. "Next, another surprise." - today''s uncertainty can be written before 12 o''clock, if not, it must be before 1 o''clock. Dear ones, we have a lot to learn from , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1684 Just like a coincidence, thest glimmer of light in the sky disappeared when Qing Yun finished this sentence. Night came to the earthpletely. Gu Shengyin''s side, however, has anotheryer of brilliance. It was as if some invisible switch had been turned on, and a slight light from her side began to light up, and in turn toward the distance, a band of light extended in the past. The light was not bright, but it was enough to make one see all the sights around, and the whole vi was illuminated by the same light. Different from the lotus pond which can''t be seen in the daytime, looking at it under themp at night, there is no more thrilling beauty in the day, but a different kind of gentle tenderness. It''s like a beautiful woman in formal dress in the daytime. She takes off her delicate make-up and changes into her in and pure clothes. She is still charming and moving. "It''s really beautiful." Gu shengyinsi did not hide his love. Yu Qingyun turned his head and looked at Gu Shengyin, who was smiling. If it was his own, he certainly had no mind to make these things. But looking at the smile on his face, he suddenly felt that it was all worth it. It''s not over yet. He said softly, "open your eyes, there are more beautiful." Gu Sheng is a little unclear. What else? What can be more beautiful than this? Although she was puzzled, her heart was full of expectation. "Look." With his words, the lights around him suddenly went dark, and at the same time, countless fireflies rose slowly from the lotus pond. Gu Sheng is not sure how many factors there are, because if you look at it, the whole line of sight is full of small fireflies, dancing in the night, showing their own unique beauty of the night. How many fireflies are needed here! Nowadays, there are fewer and fewer fireflies in the world. They can hardly be seen in cities. Although the suburbs are better, they can''t be so frightening. How did Yu Qingyun do it? "My God!" Gu Shengyin has been unable to use words to describe his shock at the moment. When she was the God of death, she also created a simr surprise for Qiao Zhihe. But at that time, it was totally on its own, but the scale was far less than that of Qingyun. Yu Qingyun, after all, is just an ordinary human being! How beautiful! Gu Sheng did not speak, but Yu Qingyun saw this inly from her eyes. After understanding his intention, Yu Qingyun has been thinking about how to get into each other''s heart. He thought of a lot of ways, and finally used this one - to let the other party clearly feel how much you have spent on him. He doesn''t even have to say it by himself. As long as he has the heart, the other party will surely be able to detect how much he has done for him. "If you like it." This is today, I don''t know that the 16th is still wangeng. Gao Lengzhi was hurt yesterday. My base friend, yes, is the spicy chicken Chu you know. She said that good Ji you went with her. She just abandoned me and filled me with a bowl of cold dog food. At the moment, my heart is very painful, so you know, let me have a few tickets tofort my scarred heart , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1685 Gu Sheng justughed after hearing this: "brother Yu, you are so good and so romantic, how can she not understand your intention?" Yu Qingyun said with a smile: "really? I hope so. " After enjoying the beautiful scenery quietly in the cool breeze of the summer night, Yu Qingyun finally offered to send Gu Shengyin home. Gu Sheng''s expression showed a strong reluctance to give up. In the hot summer, it''s morefortable to go to such a ce to rest than any air-conditioned room. Yu Qingyun naturally saw her unwillingness. He said with a smile, "you cane often when you are free." He thought about it and added, "you can bring Qingyue with you. In this way, you won''t be bored by yourself. " Thetter sentence is obviously afraid that Gu Sheng is embarrassed by a person. In the car, Gu Sheng said to Yu Qingyun with some apologies: "I''m really sorry. I heard Qingyue say that you are very busy at ordinary times, but today you have wasted so much time with me." Yu Qingyun shook his head: "how can it be regarded as waste? I''m also very happy. I think it''s a holiday for myself. " Gu Sheng just got a call from Mo Zhongliang when he was about to get home. Listen to his daughter said that soon home, he also went to the gate to pick up her daughter. Then he saw Yu Qingyun who got out of the car to open the door for her daughter. Mo Zhongliang: He watched the man he couldn''t afford to be intimate with his daughter, and went up to him and called his uncle. Mo Zhongliang heard his stiff voice and the prince of Yu exchanged greetings, and his daughter watched Yu Qingyun leave. When Yu Qingyun''s car left, Mo Zhongliang and his daughter entered the house together. "How can you know the young master at home?" Mo Zhongliang seems a little worried. He is a simple businessman and has little business contact with his family. However, those who want to get a foothold in southern Sichuan need not only have an economic mind, but also have smart News - for example, know who can''t be provoked. At home, is mo Zhongliang divided in the most can not provoke this category. Whether in officialdom, in secret, or in business, Yu''s family has its own hugework. If such a huge thing is offended by carelessness, I don''t know how it died. Yu''s family is much less than that of Qing Yun. Although Mo Zhongliang has not contacted him, he has seen his figure far away from some banquets. He will never admit that he is wrong. As a father, Mo didn''t want his daughter toe into contact with such a dangerous person. Hearing Mo Zhongliang''s words, Gu Shengyin replied: "his sister, Yu Qingyue, is my good friend. I met big brother Yu through Qingyue. " After hearing his daughter''s words, Mo Zhongliang is more stable, but he is still worried. He is too close to Yan''er. Gu Sheng, looking at his father''s worried expression, smiles andforts him: "father, don''t worry. I''ve met brother Yu once. He and I are like-minded, so we have a better rtionship." She pointed to herself: "your daughter, I am a normal boy now, do you still worry about me being robbed?" Mo Zhongliang alsoughed when he heard this. Also, he knows Yan''er is a girl, others don''t know. I think I''m worried. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1686 Gu Sheng went to school after the holiday. When he came to the desk, he saw a pink letter on it. sitting beside him, Chen Jun looked envious: "I am the first one in our ss, but this letter has been put on your desk when Ie." I don''t know who sent it. Gu Sheng put his schoolbag aside, opened the letter gently and read it from beginning to end. Very elegant handwriting, which describes a young girl delicate sentimental mncholy. After reading, Gu Shengyin took out his pen and wrote a paragraph at the back: "thank you for your liking, but I already have someone I like. Where is the end of the world without fragrant grass? You can study hard and get the admission notice of famous schools next year. At that time, you will find thatpared with those excellent boys around you, Mo Beiye, who used to like, is a scum. " "Poof!" Gu Sheng couldn''t stop him. Chen Jun took a look by the way while drinking water, which almost made him choke to death. Chen Jun sighed at Gu Shengyin: "I said you are tough enough, don''t like to refuse even if you don''t like it. Do you need to be so ck?" Gu Sheng folded the letter carefully and put it back in the envelope. She seriously said to Chen Jun: "every girl is worthy of being properly cherished and treated, not to mention the sincerity of young girls? And I''m right. She''ll meet more and better boys in college. " Hearing her words, Chen Jun was stunned for a moment. After a while, he just heaved a thumb at Gu Shengyin with emotion. "Mo Beiye, are you really I will He said with a smile: "listen to what you said, this tone, this considerate, no wonder that girls like that. If I were a girl, I would like to make friends with you even if I didn''t like you." Who doesn''t want to be friends with people who really respect and cherish themselves? Chen Jun side looked at the table, took out the English textbook, began to recite words, the other side of the skin as white as jade, delicate side face. Chen Jun looked at it and his face turned red. He quickly turned around and recited that I was a straight man three times before he suppressed the sudden impulse in his heart and began to study by himself. At breakfast, Yu Qingyue did not have an ident. She took Gu Shengyin and looked at her with a face full of gossip: "did my brothere to see you yesterday?" There''s nothing to hide, and a lot of people have seen it. Gu Shengyin nodded: "yes, your brother took me to a vi to see the lotus. It''s really beautiful. Were you busy yesterday? Why don''t youe with us?" Yu Qingyue said: She really wanted to go, but if she didn''t have a long eye, she would die miserably? Think of his brother although smiling, but people can''t help shivering appearance, Yu Qingyue said quietly: "yes, I happened to ask someone out that day to y, can''t go with you." Gu Sheng sighed with regret: "it''s a pity. It''s really beautiful there. No matter it''s day or night, especially at night, when all the fireflies rise, it''s just shocking." Listening to her description, Yu Qingyue also shed a trace of envy on her face. She had been to her brother''s vi, but it was not summer or night at that time, so she had never seen the beautiful scenery described by Gu Shengyin. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1687 Gu Sheng couldn''t help saying, "it doesn''t matter. We can go next time. Your brother says that he doesn''t have much time to y. You can take me to have a look." When Yu Qingyue heard this, her heart was filled with emotion: I don''t know who is my sister? But listening to Gu Shengyin talking about lotus pond, Yu Qingyue is reminded of some things. The vi was bought by Qingyun several years ago. When they saw the naturalke, many people said what they could do. But Yu Qingyun didn''t listen to any suggestions. He invited people toe and nted lotus flowers in theke. Yu Qingyue followed his brother several times, each time he saw his brother standing quietly on the edge of theke. Clearly there is no movement and words, but Yu Qingyue always feels his brother''s back looks very lonely. Sometimes, in Qingyue''s mind, there will be a very absurd idea: for example, the lotus pond is nted by his brother for someone. He was just waiting for the man to share the beautiful scenery with him. Just every time such an idea just rises, it will be killed by Yu Qingyue. How could someone like her brother do such a thing? In Qing Yue''s heart, her brother Yu Qingyun is a man who is almost perfect in other aspects besides emotion. How could a man like him do something like this? But today, hearing Gu Shengyin''s description, in Qingyue''s mind, the strange idea reappears. Maybe her brother has been waiting for someone. That person may be mo Beiye. Although it sounds really ridiculous. But Yu Qingyue has to admit that her brother ispletely like a different person when facing Mo Beiye. What he did was not the same as usual. Yu Qingyue didn''t think about it carefully before. Now I think about it. What Gu Shengyin says about Yu Qingyun is totally different from that in other people''s eyes. She used to think that her brother pretended to be in front of Mo Beiye, or Mo Beiye could not see her brother''s true face clearly. But now think carefully, in fact, maybe, the truth is that her brother is really like that in front of Mo Beiye? Yu Qingyue exhaled a breath. Always feel, I seem to have found something wonderful! Gu Sheng could not help but ask, "Qing Yue, what are you thinking about?" Yu Qingyue returns to his mind and looks at Gu Shengyin without blinking. So, Beiye she, maybe hate may be her future sister-inw? Yu Qingyue blinked, thinking of Gu Shengyin''s age now. She had to sigh again: her brother is really a bird. Beast! Even under age! After listening to Gu Shengyin''s words, she coughed and said, "I''m just thinking, how can my brother treat you so well? I''m a sister. I''m jealous. " She also shook her head, but looked at Gu Shengyin, as if waiting for her reaction. It''s good that her brother likes Beiye. What''s the key? In her heart, what is her idea of her brother? Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment and said with a smile, "I said you are actually seven years old, not seventeen? I''m an outsider. How can Ipare with you? It makes you jealous, too? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1688 When she said this, she had a natural attitude, as if she didn''t recognize the meaning of Qingyue at all. Yu Qingyue sighed: "that''s not the same. At least, my brother never took me to feel the surprise and saw any fireflies." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Gu Shengyin thought carefully: "maybe, he doesn''t think you have that aesthetic taste?" Yu Qingyue: She red at Gu Shengyin and said, "you have changed, Beiye, really. You are no longer the considerate and gentle Beiye I know Gu Sheng is not willing to apany this girl to act at all, and ruthlessly exposes her: "I''m sorry, I''ve never been considerate and gentle." Yu Qingyue sighed and said to Gu Shengyin, "I say Beiye, you are not a thing now. Do you want to bear this appearance all your life?" Both of them know what this appearance means. Gu Sheng shook his head: "of course not, I said this is for a special reason, I will restore the appearance of a girl in the future." Yu Qingyue''s eyes brightened: "really?" Gu Shengyin nodded: "of course it is true." "And when will you recover?" Yu Qingyue is very concerned about this. She mumbled: "you see, now, like you are girls, you can''t like them. What if you fall in love with someone and they see you as a boy and treat you as a brother? " Gu Shengughs: "you think too much. I won''t fall in love until my own affairs are settled." In Qing Yue dark rub of a asked: "won''t it? Have you not liked anyone in all these years? " Gu Sheng thought about Mo Beiye''s memory carefully and shook his head. Before Mo Beiye didn''t even care about his own affairs, how could he have any spare time to like others? Yu Qingyue finally got the answer she wanted. She silently sighed that her elder brother still needed to work hard. Gu Shengyin said at this time: "ss is about to start. If you don''t leave, you will bete." Yu Qingyue looked at the time and said, "OK, I''ll go first. Remember, if you want to go to that vi in the future, please take me with you." Gu Sheng waved at her. When he returned to the ssroom, Gu Sheng got a circle of envious eyes. Chen junchong squeezed her eyes: "yes, the school flowerse to you almost every day." Gu Shengyin is toozy to exin this now. He just smiles when he hears this. Yu Qingyue found that once he epted the setting of Mo Beiye = his future sister-inw, he even felt quite cute. Anyway, she has a good rtionship with Beiye. It is obviously a better choice for her brother-inw to find a sister-inw who is not familiar with her brother or even has a bad rtionship with him. As for whether her brother can win Mo Beiye, Yu Qingyue shrugged his shoulders and said - it depends on his ability. though love brother brother Tucao makeints about her brother''s ability, she is still confident in her honey. When she went home for dinner, Yu Qingyue said to Yu Qingyun, who was eating, "I said elder brother, if you really like Beiye, you should start faster. Today, I went to his ss to look for him and saw a love letter on his desk How much you can feel in the school as long as you go around Click. Yu Qingyue looks at his brother''s chopsticks broken in horror. - first update the four chapters, and then you can have a ticket after watching it. see you in the evening , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1689 Yu Qingyue said: She silently swallowed the rice in her mouth, and then did not dare to speak to stimte her brother. Yu Qingyun put his chopsticks on the table on one side and took out a pair of clean ones again. "What did you just say?" he asked softly Yu Qingyue looked innocent: "what do I say? Ah? I think elder brother you are so handsome, so considerate and gentle, and the condition is so good, Beiye will certainly like you! " Yu Qingyun chuckled and did not speak again. After eating the meal in terror, Yu Qingyue quickly slipped back to his room with an excuse. My God, her brother was so terrible that she decided to mourn for Beiye, whom he liked. Gu Sheng received a strange text message that night. "Good evening, Kitano." She took a look and decided not to see it. Soon, a second message was sent: "I''m Yu Qingyun." Gu Sheng came out after washing his face. Seeing this, he said, "good evening." She was a little puzzled. What did Yu Qingyun do to send her a message sote? But Yu Qingyun did not send any more messages. Gu Shengyin waited for more than ten minutes without any reply. So his spring message in the evening is just to say good evening? Mr Gu said: I don''t understand the routine. Knowing that when he was sleeping, Gu Shengyin did not wait for a message with Qingyun. But the next morning, when she finished her breakfast and was ready to leave for school, her mobile phone rang again. Or Yu Qingyun, the content of the message is simply two words: "good morning." Gu Sheng went back a good morning because he couldn''tugh or cry. Then she met Yu Qingyun shortly after she left home. Because her home is not so far away from school, Gu Sheng is also used to getting up early. She usually doesn''t let her driver drive her, but she chooses to walk slowly to school. It also gives a man a chance to get close to her. It happened that Yu Qingyun''s car honked her on the side of the road. Gu Sheng was surprised to see Yu Qingyun: "how clever, good morning." Yu Qingyun said, "good morning. I just got here today and I have a project to talk about, so I''m on my way." The driver in the driver''s seat: So is that why you have to take such a long way to get up in the morning? Gu Shengyin did not expose him, but onlyughed to show understanding. Yu Qingyun looked at her and said, "shall I take you to school?" Gu Sheng refused because of shaking his head: "I''m used to walking to school, and I can exercise a little bit." Did not expect the next moment in Qingyun immediately said: "that''s OK." Then Gu Shengyin saw the car stop and Yu Qingyun, dressed in suit and leather shoes, stepped out of the car. Gu Sheng was surprised: "are you?" Yu Qingyun smiles: "anyway, it''s still early today. I''ll learn to walk in Beiye for a while, and I can exercise." Gu Shengyin: "it''s She can only keep smiling. Well, you can be happy. The system says to one side, "host, this man is very clear about your mind." The systemughs. Yu Qingyun looked at her sideways: "what''s so funny?" This is the secret of SMI Shing Yu Qingyun squinted at the speech. He didn''t say anything, but he had already made up his mind. One day, I will let you willingly tell me all your secrets. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1690 They were walking and chatting on the road. Yu Qingyun asked casually: "a handsome boy like you who has good grades and looks good-looking. There must be a lot of girls like you in school, right?" Gu Sheng''s face turned red when he heard such a question. "Where is there something?" she denied Yu Qingyun looks at her white skin with a thinyer of pink, which is very beautiful, but it makes his mood be a little dark. Because in his understanding, the person in front of him has be this way because of his shyness. The reason for shyness is that girls like it. He suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and said, "what''s so embarrassing about this kind of thing? For a man, being liked by many girls is a matter of pride. I heard Qingyue say that you received love letters yesterday He said this is to get more information from Gu Shengyin''s mouth, but he didn''t expect that the other party''s focus waspletely different from his own. As soon as Yu Qingyun finished speaking, he saw the girl beside him with burning eyes. Gu Shengyin looked at him: "brother Yu, you have a good family background, handsome and gentle. There must be many girls like you?" Yu Qingyun was stunned for a moment, apparently unaware that Gu Shengyin would suddenly ask. He thought for a moment and replied, "I don''t know." Gu Sheng showed a look of disbelief on his face: "don''t you know? Do you know if people like you or not Yu Qingyun said, "I didn''t cheat you, Beiye. I am a person with a very small heart. If I put it in my heart, I will take great pains to consider everything for him, and I will even be more sad about his affairs than himself. But if it is a person I don''t like, I won''t care about any of her thoughts. " "So those women, whether they like me or not, I don''t care at all. How can they have the heart to explore their minds?" He did not hide in front of Gu Shengyin, showing his cold side never revealed. For Yu Qingyun, one day, he will show all his features in front of Mo Beiye. He can not y a gentle and considerate gentleman in front of him all his life. What needs to be paid attention to is just the way of expression. Gu Shengyin can feel that when Yu Qingyun said these words, he looked at himself very seriously. She will subconsciously follow each other''s words, and then think about the exchange of these days, and then find that she is the kind of person that he put in his heart in Qingyun''s mouth. Then Yu Qingyun found that Gu Shengyin''s ear tip was red. Because of what I said. He was satisfied with the effect of his words. Take your time. He told himself that a direct confession would frighten him. To a little bit into his world, let him know that he is good to him, used to have his own existence. He will make a around him with his patience and tolerance. From loose to tight. When the prey is fully used to the existence of the and is not defenseless, it is the time for the hunter to close the. He will slowly taste his most delicious prey. The distance was not far, and soon they saw the gate of the school. Gu Shengyin turned to say goodbye to Yu Qingyun: "thank you for apanying me along the way. Goodbye." Yu Qingyun looked at her quietly: "goodbye." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1691 He stood there, watching Gu Shengyin''s figure mingle with those high school students who were also wearing school uniforms, and finally disappeared into the white carved school gate. Yu Qingyun turned and sat back in the car. "Young master, shall we go?" "To thepany." The driver didn''t dare to ask. The car turned around and drove back to the road when it came. Gu Shengyin also received a reply from the system. "I knew that." The system is a little puzzled: "host, why do you know that the other party likes you and you like him, why don''t you make it clear?" Gu Sheng took a look at the system and said slowly: "reserved, girls should be reserved. Do you understand?" System: But what does it mean to be reserved? Then it heard Gu Shengyin ask: "the key is, what is my current identity, school grass! As a boy, can I go and tell a man? " Gu Shengyin finally made a conclusion: "in a word, before Mo Beiye bes Mo Beiyan, it is impossible for me to pull out any rtionship with others in emotion." As for Yu Qingyun, do you like men or women? The system has been checked before, and the conclusion is that I don''t know. After all, Yu''s eldest master is a famous stranger. No matter he is a beautiful girl or a beautiful boy, he has never seen sess left by his side. Gu Shengyin does not doubt this. For her, not to mention gender, even race is not a very important thing. After all, it''s not a real human being. She doesn''t look at these things very much. She can see that Yu Qingyun is going to cook frogs in warm water. She didn''t mind ying this semi nurturing game with her lover at all. She thought it was just fun. There is a way that the emperor is not anxious and the eunuchs are anxious. Yu Qingyun was full of confidence, and Gu Sheng was ready for sess. Only a don''t know what Yu Qingyue, sandwiched in the middle for the two people to do anxious. Gu Shengyin thinks that Yu Qingyue is really a good sister. makeints about her brother brother, but she has always praised her brother in the dark. Gu Shengyin guessed that she should have seen her elder brother''s meaning and wanted to match up the two of her own. But in the eyes of the crowd who do not know the truth, the feelings between the school grass and the school flowers are really good. They are honey mixed. They have to meet each other every day, and even have time to eat. Gu Shengyin and Yu Qingyue both know these rumors. They also know that it is useless for you to exin this kind of speech. People always believe in their own eyes. They will not believe that a man and a woman meet and eat together every day because of simple friendship. Simply two people do not care, these rumors but slowly fade down. After all, those people saw that the two protagonists had no reaction to this. They could say what you like. We were just like this anyway, and we thought it was boring to pass on and on. "Why, Beiye, I''d like to ask you a question?" Yu Qingyue asked in a low voice. Gu Sheng looks at her in doubt. Yu Qingyue specially lowered her voice and seemed somewhat mysterious: "have you ever thought about what your future partner will look like?" Her question is not strange. To tell the truth, it is strange for a girl of this age to have no longing for love. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1692 Gu Shengyin looked at her: "howe you suddenly want to ask this?" Yu Qingyue spits out her tongue. Head: "I listen to some girls in our ss talking about you there today, saying that the ultimate dream is to find a handsome and powerful Xueba like you." At that time, Yu Qingyue sneered in her heart: sorry, your ultimate dream can only be a dream. Because Beiye belongs to my brother! Every time I hear the girls in the ss talking about Mo Beiye, in Qingyue''s heart will rise a kind of honey superiority. There are so many people are drunk, I wake up meaning: you do not know, ha ha ha, your mouth handsome and powerful Xueba, in fact, like you, is a girl! Turn back. Hearing Yu Qingyue''s question, Gu Sheng shook his head very readily: "I didn''t think about it." Yu Qingyue was surprised: "aren''t you? Not at all? " Gu Shengyin was very sure: "No Before her arrival, Mo Beiye''s situation had no mind to think about these things. When Gu Shengyin came to this body, she already knew what her other half looked like, and where could she think about it? When Yu Qingyue heard her words, she was happy and worried. Happy is that her friend does not seem to like any people, so her brother''s chances are great. Worry is, look at Mo Beiye like this, it seems that the love of men and women are not enlightened at all? It seems that her brother has a long way to go Gu Sheng could not know what was in Yueqing Yuexin. If she knew it, she would makeints about it: girl, you really think too much. Yu Qingyue looks at the appearance of eating seriously with her head down. After thinking about it, she still doesn''t hold back. She asked tentatively, "Beiye, what do you think of my brother?" Gu Sheng said that he finally came. Yu Qingyue said so much before, but in fact, the real purpose is this sentence? She swallowed the food in her mouth and looked at Yu Qingyue: "your brother? The people are very nice Yu Qingyue looked at her eyes as clear as ss. She didn''t know Mo Beiye was a daughter before. Her favorite eyes were her eyes. Now, of course, she still likes it. But encounter this kind of problem, mention her elder brother, this pair of eyes inside still is nothing, very embarrassed. If she was interested in Qing Yun, would she not be so natural? No, the eldestdy will not be defeated by these setbacks. She further explored: "I am asking you, do you think, my brother''s character of a man, suitable to be a boyfriend?" Gu Shengyin made a serious analysis: "I met elder brother Yu this morning. He said that if he really put one in his heart, he would certainly try his best to n for her and take everything for her consideration. If he had a girl he liked, would that girl be very happy? " Yu Qingyue never thought that her brother could say such a disgusting thing! What a surprise! Her brother''s abstinence department is old. Can a man say such old driver''s love words? Yu Qingyue suddenly felt a little redundant. Looking at her brother like this, it is obvious that she has made adequate preparations. At the thought of her brother, so hard for the people in front of her, Yu Qingyue looks at Gu Shengyin with different eyes. She had hardly met anything that her brother cared about. Yu Qingyue feels that calling Mo Beiye''s sister-inw is a matter of no doubt. - today''s eighth shift, and there are two more before 12 o''clock. Oh, sob, ask for a ticket at the throat, this month''s monthly ticket has entered the top 20 of the website, let the ticket burst more fiercely! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1693 Yu Qingyue stares at Gu Shengyin without blinking. She is a little curious. Where does her brother like to see Kitano? Of course, in her heart, she also felt that Beiye was a very good person, but after all, her brother and Beiye had met only a few times, and there was not much time to cultivate their feelings. If you look at your face Yu Qingyue admits that Mo Beiye''s appearance is really the top one in her life. No matter it''s a man or a woman, she has never seen anything better than him in real life. But Yu Qingyue absolutely does not believe that her brother is such a shallow person. In the past, it was not a person who did not boast of beauty, but ran to her brother and offered himself a pillow. What did her brother do with it? Direct orders to throw the woman out. Literally, it means throwing people out - the reason is that the woman met her brother. It can be seen from this that her brother is really not a person who cherishes the fragrance and cherishes the jade. Yu Qingyue has never seen her brother show a close attitude to any man or woman since she has memory. She once thought that her brother would never find a partner in his life. Who could have thought that he had fallen in love with his best friend in silence? Gu Sheng is a little hairy because of Yu Qingyue''s eyes. "What are you looking at?" she coughed Yu Qingyue subconsciously said: "see why my brother likes you so much." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Yu Qingyue also realized that she even said what she thought in her heart. She quickly witty added: "I am jealous, my brother is better to you than me, don''t know, thought you are his brother!" With these words, Yu Qingyue realized that he was really smart. Look at this on-the-spot response? It can''t be better! Gu Sheng was speechless for a while, and finally did not choose to expose her. Not too clear Yue, the girl obviously did not know how to restrain. When they went out of the restaurant after dinner, she suddenly looked at Gu Shengyin and said with emotion: "you said that our feelings are so good, my brother is good to you, you may as well marry to my family." She said some bad heart looking at Gu Shengyin, looking forward to seeing her blush. But blush did not wait, Yu Qingyue only wait for the wall Dong. That''s right. Gu Shengyin is the target of her wall beating. Relying on her height advantage, Gu Shengyin encircles the girl in her arms. She looked at the eysh quiver, obviously a little nervous in Qingyue, a smile, bent down. Two people''s faces are very close, if you look at them from a distance, they are like kissing. Yu Qingyue couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and her eyes trembled violently. Although she knew that the person in front of her was a girl, she was still blushing. What should I do with her heart beating? Gu Sheng leaned up and whispered in her ear, "I don''t think what you said is good. If you want me to say, anyway, everyone thinks we are a couple, and I am a man in everyone''s eyes. Why don''t you marry to our Mo family Yu Qingyue''s warm breath sprinkles on his ears, and his sensitive parts are boiling hot. She felt a little easier to breathe. Bite teeth, force to calm down their mind, in Qingyue a push away in front of the people. It seems that she had already expected to follow her way. Before yiqingyue''s reaction, she heard the other party''s happyughter. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1694 Yu Qingyue immediately responded. She pointed to Gu Shengyin bitterly, and her fingers trembled: "you did it on purpose!" Gu Sheng just looks after himself andughs. Yu Qingyue feels that she has been hurt. Where is the Mo Beiye she once knew who could be cold, evil and gentle? Gu Sheng becauseugh enough, looking at in front of a face of grief in Qingyue, can not help but opened his mouth. "I say Qingyue, if the number of paragraphs is only so little, you''d better not tease others casually." In Qingyue this just reaction, the other side is her previous trial words as a joke between friends. She felt a little subdued, but she couldn''t say anything. Do you want her to say: No, actually, I was not joking. My brother really likes you, and I hope you will be my sister-inw. Say such words, she will be treated as neuropathy? Therefore, she can only expose this matter. Both of them did not think that this matter was in the past between them, but it caused a great stir in the school. Gu Sheng was photographed with his mobile phone when he was joking with Yu Qingyue. The angle of the photo is very clever. Anyone who looks at this picture will think that they are kissing. The people behind didn''t know whether they wanted to target Qingyue or Mo Beiye. They even developed several photos and put them on the bulletin board where every student went to school in the corridor at the school gate. This incident caused a great repercussion in the school. The head teachers of the two sses immediately disposed of the photos and called them to the office without saying anything. They also informed their parents. Gu Shengyin and Yu Qingyue stand in the office listening to Mo Beiye''s ss teacher, who is over 50 years old, in that painstaking talk about the harm of all kinds of puppy love. Because Mo Beiye ss teacher seniority is rtively old, so he is almost entirely responsible for this matter. Gu Shengyin and Yu Qingyue have the same attitude, that is, obedient listening. This is to let the head teacher in a good mood. When the head teacher finally finished, he picked up the cup and drank water. Gu Sheng said calmly: "teacher, we all know that puppy love is wrong. But Qingyue and I are not lovers. " The head teacher almost spit out. She also said that the student''s attitude is good, did not expect the aftery here! The photos are all on disy. They are holding each other and kissing each other. They dare to tell lies with their eyes open! She frowned: "Mo Beiye ssmate, the best way to solve the problem is to correct the attitude and correctly understand the mistakes, rather than blindly escape." Gu Shengyin was still so calm: "I''m telling the truth. Qingyue and I are very good friends. In the photo, we were just joking. We didn''t kiss. The photo was just taken from a more ingenious angle Yu Qingyue also said with a cold face: "teacher, Beiye is right. We''re not in a rtionship, we''re not kissing. I''ve never been a person who dares to do anything but dare not to be. If I''m really in love, I dare to speak up The teacher hesitated to hear this. The expression on these two faces is really too serious, is it really just a misunderstanding? Yu Qingyue added: "I and Beiye are good friends, my family all know, teachers, my brother can testify." She lifted out her brother, and the old head teacher''s eyelids immediately jumped. - today''s 10th shift! I came out before 12 o''clock, better than yesterday. I feel great_ ¡É) O Hostess: there are always people who want to do something! Where''s my little whip! Where''s my ticket! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1695 Like them, when teachers in private aristocratic schools, most of the people they see are powerful. But power and power are clearly hierarchical. What kind of people, the school can be tough in front of them; what kind of people, the school also has to pretend grandson in front of them, these mixed up into the wily teachers one by one. Yu Qingyue her brother, the famous Prince of Yujia in southern Sichuan, is thetter. Of course, these teachers don''t know what Yu Jia really does. They just have heard it for countless times. Don''t mess with your family. So a listen to Qingyue moved out of her brother, Gu Shengyin''s head teacher''s heart is a little empty. But she thought about it carefully. She was not wrong, and she didn''t abuse the students. What''s to be afraid of? What''s more, parents have already been informed, haven''t they? Yu Qingyue is really angry at this moment. Although she has a sweet and lovely appearance, she is also a person with excellent personality in front of outsiders. But after all, she is a ck Taoist family. How could Yu Qingyun really cultivate her sister into a little white rabbit? Yu Qingyue just hides the fangs very deeply, and has never met anything that can let her reveal her nature. This time, she was really offended. Even for her, the person behind should not, should not be her and Mo Beiye suspected pro. Kiss photos released. This time, the whole school knows. Students know, teachers know, these in Qingyue do not care. The worst part is that her brother will know. Don''t look at Qingyue in front of the teacher in charge of the north of Mo''s face, said let her brothere over, appear very calm appearance. As a matter of fact, she was very counselled. I''m not only scared, but also scared. Remembering the pair of chopsticks broken in her brother''s hand when she ate before, Yu Qingyue felt that her tears would fall down. If her brother saw those photos, she would be hanged and killed by her brother! The teacher in charge of the ss has a ss next time. Let them reflect on themselves in the office. When the head teacher left, there were only Gu Shengyin and Yu Qingyue in the office. Yu Qingyue changed her serious and angry appearance, turned her head and looked at Gu Shengyin pitifully. She just missed her skirt. "Beiye, if my brotherester, you must help me!" Gu Shengyin: What''s the matter? " "If my brother saw us kissing, he would kill me!" he said Gu Sheng thought about Yu Qingyun''s appearance for a moment, but he still didn''t understand: "Qingyue, don''t worry. When your brotheres, let''s talk to him. The photo is fake." Yu qingyuexin said that even though my brother knew that the photo was fake, our intimacy could not deceive people. I think I''ll still be beaten by him. Gu Shengyin said again: "besides, kiss your sister and kiss someone else. If you are a normal elder brother, if you want to be angry and beat people, you usually beat the guy who abducted his sister. I don''t worry. What are you worried about doing so much?" Yu Qingyue is in despair. She wanted to grab Gu Shengyin''s arm and shake it twice, then tell the cruel truth: in my brother''s eyes, this is not his sister kissing, this is his wife was abducted! Yu Qingyue said that her heart is very painful, the most painful is that no one can understand her pain. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1696 As Qingyue expected, her brother came very quickly. When Yu Qingyun came to the office, the ss teacher had not finished. He opened the door and saw Yu Qingyue and Gu Shengyin standing in the spacious office, chatting. The moment she saw her brother, Yu Qingyue stood up straight in the moment, and her face showed a standard smile of eight teeth: "brother, you are here, ha ha..." Yu Qingyun''s face did not smile. In fact, it is not easy for him to keep his face calm. No one knows what kind of mood he felt when he heard her head teacher inform his sister of puppy love and received those photos. Anger, disappointment, irritability. Driving all the way over, it was not easy to suppress those ups and downs. Looking at her brother''s appearance, Yu Qingyue didn''t show up and shrunk her neck. It seems to be really angry. Yu Qingyue wants to cry without tears, the heart says that this is what matter, I am really very innocent! She thought and looked at Gu Shengyin. At this time, you go! Gu Sheng received her eyes and nodded. Yu Qingyun saw the interaction between them, and he couldn''t helpughing. Good! In front of myself, I still look at you with such a look. He said coldly, "should you exin what''s going on here?" Gu Shengyin has been in this world for so long, and it is the first time that he can see such obvious anger from Yu Qingyun''s face. She stepped forward and said calmly, "brother Yu, this matter can really be exined. Qingyue and I are just good friends, pure friendship. There is something wrong with this picture." In fact, at this time, with Qing Yun''s head, where can''t think of a possible problem? His sister he still knows, she said that she does not like Mo Beiye, and he is just a friend, that is mostly the truth. If yu Qingyue really likes a person, she won''t hide it. But such an angle, even if it''s just a borrowed position, even if it''s just a clever shot, even if the two people really don''t kiss, it''s a fact. Yu Qingyun thinks it is necessary for Yu Qingyue to know that she should keep a distance from Mo Beiye! Hearing Gu Shengyin''s words, he said in an unpredictable voice: "Oh?" GU Shengyin did not know whether he believed his words, but she had to finish what she should say. "I have a good rtionship with Qingyue. In this photo, we are joking and chatting about the wall dance in the idol drama after dinner. I personally demonstrated it, nothing else." Gu Shengyin of course won''t say, because Qingyue let herself be her sister-inw. As soon as she finished, Yu Qingyue nodded fiercely. "Kitano is not wrong, brother, we are really pure and innocent, really, more than anything else!" Yu Qingyun nced at her: "did not let you speak." Yu Qingyue cried out: my brother, she doesn''t love me! She could only shrink back. Yu Qingyun was already half convinced when he heard Gu Shengyin''s words, but he was still a little ufortable. "After all, men and women are different. Even if you have a good rtionship, you can''t make such an improper joke." He said coldly. Gu Sheng has some worries: there is no way to exin this. She can''t say she''s not a man. Am I a girl, too? In this way, her intimacy with Yu Qingyue can be justified. After all, no matter how good a rtionship between a boy and a girl is, such intimacy is indeed too much. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1697 So Gu Sheng can only nod obediently to admit his mistake, saying that he will pay attention to his discretion in the future. In Qingyue this time naturally also hastens to nod together. Bullshit, this time don''t hurry to make a statement. After going back, she is expected to peel off the skin. At this time, the door of the office was opened again. The head teacher of Mo Beiye and her father entered the door. Seeing Mo Zhongliang, Gu Shengyin immediately weed him. Obviously, Mo Zhongliang has heard about the situation from the teacher''s mouth. There was no anger in his eyes as he looked at his daughter. Instead, he was worried. Others don''t know. He is a father. Is Beiye a girl? On the father''s eyes, Gu Shengyin can only get together, and then whispered: "Qingyue, she knows my identity." Mo Zhongliang looks at Yu Qingyue in surprise, and then nods. In this way, his heart has a bottom, it is estimated that the girl''s house between the small. After the head teacher and the two parents said hello, they exined the matter briefly. Finally, she concluded: "puppy love is a very serious matter in our school, so we want to invite the parents of both sides to deal with this matter together." As soon as her words were finished, Yu Qingyun said: "the teacher said it too early. I just talked with Qingyue and Beiye. This photo clearly shows that someone is maliciously ndering. They are good friends, not puppy love." The teacher in charge of the ss:.... " Mo Liang heard the parents'' awesome efforts, and naturally he was unwilling tog behind. He followed closely: "yes, teacher, we Beiye and others are just good friends, this must be someone secretly against them, the school must find out such malicious people, otherwise, who knows who she will harm." The teacher in charge of the ss:.... " She has been a head teacher for so many years. This is the first time that parents see pictures of their children''s puppy love. Instead of saying good words or swearing, she says the photos are fake and puppy love is fake. You must have made a mistake! How can we have a pleasant chat? The head teacher would like to say that the definitive photos are all here. It''s a big deal that the two have a better attitude. If they make a mistake, the school won''t take any of them. But to Yu Qingyun''s quiet eyes, she found that she could not say such words. Yu Qingyun said, "I know that you will not believe our one-sided words." He stood up and said, "well, give me one day. Tomorrow, I will personally find out the person who is behind me. Then, you can see what the truth is." The teacher in charge of a ss was shocked by his whole body momentum and couldn''t speak, so he could only say it in a daze. Gu Shengyin and Yu Qingyue also left the office. After such a long time in the office, today''s course is almost over. Think back to the ssroom was just asked gossip, always wayward Gu Shengyin directly followed his father home. Yu Qingyue, who never liked school, said that she loved learning and had a ss. She wanted to go to ss seriously. Unfortunately, Yu Qingyun refused mercilessly and got on the car. Yu Qingyue: QAQ. Who will save me! Yu Qingyun drives the car and looks at his sister in the front passenger''s seat with a smile. "Yu Qingyue, don''t you think you should exin something to me?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1698 Yu Qingyue shivered. She said weakly: "I have said with elder brother you, I and north Wild really do not have any ambiguous." She looked at Yu Qingyun with wide eyes and tried to make her expression more sincere: "really, brother, I don''t have any idea about my sister-inw." "Sister inw?" Yu Qingyun put the two words in his mouth and read them twice. Yu Qingyue nodded: "yes, in my eyes, Beiye is my future sister-inw." In order to save her life, Yu Qingyue quickly fed her own discipline to the dog. Yu Qingyun''s face seemed to show a little smile. Yu Qingyue patted her chest and thought that she finallyplied with her brother''s wishes. Then at the next moment, Yu Qingyun''s words were mercilessly pressed down: "you know that your sister-inw is still so intimate, don''t you know how to avoid suspicion? Do you understand whether men and women give and receive Yu Qingyue said: She has 10000 reasons to believe that her brother''s focus is definitely on the first half of the sentence. As for thetter half sentence, if the object is not Kitano, her brother will never pay attention to it. Yu Qingyue knows in his heart that at this time, as long as he says that Mo Beiye is actually a girl, he will be OK. After all, in that case, she and Mo Beiye can be regarded as girlfriends. Her brother can''t eat the vinegar of two girls, right? But Yu Qingyue said that he is a man of conscience! Although she has been feeding the dog for a long time, she should have some friends'' loyalty! from Beiye''s appearance, she certainly does not want to tell her secret to others. How can she disclose it? So with tears in her eyes, Yu Qingyue admitted her mistake. After signing more than a dozen unequal agreements, her brother was finally satisfied. Yu Qingyue covers her chest and lies on the copilot, feeling that she has be a salted fish. She seems to see the future half a year, her clothes, bags and jewelry dinner far away. Yu Qingjun is just a tyrant! Yu Qingyun looked at her sister''s appearance, thin lips slightly raised: "if you want to scold me, speak out loud in front of me. Be careful to suffocate." Yu Qingyue said: She wanted to, but she was afraid to scold. She could only eat grass for the next six months! ¡­¡­ On the other side, Gu Shengyin goes home with Mo Zhongliang. "What happened to that picture?" Mo Zhongliang is worried. Gu Sheng frowned: "that girl Qingyue is my good friend, and she is the only one who knows my real gender. That''s the two of us ying Gu Shengyin said: "we did not kiss. Kiss, not to mention a couple, it is obvious that this matter, was intentional." I didn''t mean to. How could I take such a fantastic picture? The most hateful is still hanging on the school bulletin board! How much hatred does that person have against himself? Mo Zhongliang smell speech also angry not light: "how now the children, a mind so dark? How much resentment can there be among you young people, as for doing such immoral things? " He looked at Gu Shengyin: "Yan''er, you can rest assured that your father will never let you be framed in vain!" "I believe in Dad," Gu said with a smile In fact, she thought in her mind, afraid that she could not wait for Mo Zhongliang to start. Yu Qingyun was obviously angry. When ites to secretly inquiring about such things, Mo Zhongliang, a serious businessman, is certainly not as good as Yu''s. Sure enough, in the evening, Gu Shengyin received a call from Yu Qingyun. "The girl who framed you and Qingyue behind your back I have found out who it is. Don''t worry. I will ask her to apologize in person tomorrow." - four shifts and six shifts in the evening. How about a ticket for diligent branch? [shy] the , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1699 Although Gu Sheng knew that Yu Qingyun would not let go of the man behind him easily, she was surprised the next day. A girl stood at the gate of No.1 Middle School in South Sichuan, holding a loudspeaker in her hand, and kept repeating the same words: "I am Song Yu from ss 4, grade 2, Chuannan No.1 middle school. Because of jealousy, she took false photos and put them on the school bulletin board to discredit them. I am wrong. I admit my mistake here..." Even if the girl named Song Yu didn''t say that she was jealous of who framed who, butbined with the photos on the school bulletin board yesterday, many people immediately understood what was going on. Even if there is a passer-by who is not clear about the situation, there will soon be a ssmate to tell her the truth. So those pictures of kissing yesterday are fake? No wonder, how can normal people publish that kind of thing Someone can see clearly, Song Yu holding a loudspeaker in that repeatedly to apologize, has been in tears. She felt ashamed and humiliated, and she wanted to drop what she had in her hands and run away. But she didn''t dare. At ten o''clockst night, she and her parents were ready to go to bed. Suddenly, a group of big men in ck came into the house. Song Yu even saw the leader''s hand Hold the gun! To the frightened eyes of the whole family, the leading man just pointed at her coldly: "are you Song Yu? Do you know what you did during the day? If you dare to frame up our eldestdy, who gives you the courage? " Her parents did not understand what had happened, but looked at her suspiciously. Song Yu wanted to pretend that she didn''t know anything, but she broke the tea cup on the table with one shot. Song Yu was so scared that she cried out. She was just an ordinary girl with a rich family. How could she have seen such a battle? The big man still threatened: "now I''ll give you a chance to tell you what you''ve done and why you''ve done it. Otherwise, my gun is equipped with a muffler, and even if it leaves a few lives, I''m afraid that tomorrow, no one will know." Song Yu''s parents look at their daughter in horror. It seems that they don''t understand at all. How can a clever daughter get in touch with such a person? Song Yu was scared, she sobbed out her own heart. It turned out that she was one of the girls who secretly fell in love with Mo Beiye. Only Mo Beiye confessed to all the girls, basically all of them refused. No matter how gentle the means are, it is a refusal. It''s just different from Qingyue. Everyone can see that Mo Beiye and Yu Qingyue are in pairs. Although they have never admitted their friendship with each other, in the eyes of most people, especially in the eyes of those who like Mo Beiye, Mo Beiye refuses to give up himself just for the sake of Qingyue. Teenage girls are the most likely to fall into the wrong thinking area and the most likely to fall into a dead end. So Song Yu because of love hate, holding me can not get, no one can not think of the mind, began to hate this pair. Just that day, when she was passing by the restaurant, she saw two people fighting, and she took these photos from a distance. Then after school, no one left the monitoring corner and posted the photos on the school bulletin board. Song Yu sobbed and said, "I I thought, out, out of such a thing The two of them can''t be together , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1700 After listening to this, the leader called Yu Qingyun and asked how to deal with it. And then there was this scene that happened this morning. Song Yu even felt the disdain of the eyes gathered on her body, she saw those people who did not know to point to her, and felt ashamed and indignant to die in her heart. Now, the whole school knows that Song Yu is a shameless girl who framed others with malice. Her tears have never stopped since she arrived here before dawn. Her father, who was always strict with her, pped her on the spot. "Have all the things I''ve taught you over the years been fed to dogs?" Song Yu remembered what her father said in the car before she came to school this morning. "Song Yu, no matter how unwilling you are and how shameful you feel about this trip, you must go." Her father looked tired and apparently had not had a good night''s rest. "First of all, you do something sorry for others. If you make a mistake, you have to apologize and pay a price. This is a matter of course." Her father looked cold and continued: "second, we can''t afford to be offended by either Yu''s or Mo''s. Especially Yu Jia, Song Yu, if you don''t want to go to school tomorrow and have any idents on the way, you can not go today! " Song Yu listens to her father''s cruel facts. She thought of the expressionless men in ck and the guns in their hands. She never thought that her ss that is always a smile and kind-hearted Yu Qingyue, there is such a big background behind it? If she had known, if she had known, she would never have done such a thing! Song Yu''s mind was in a muddle. Then, she saw the familiar figure in the crowd. Mo Beiye. The other party obviously saw her, too. Song Yu immediately lowered his head. She did not dare to face Mo Beiye. This is the first time that she has been attracted to a boy since she was so old. He condensed all her hopes and fantasies about love. If you can, Song Yu hopes that even if everyone can see his hateful dark side, but in the eyes of this boy, he is normal, ordinary, clean minded girl. At this time, she had forgotten that what she had done before, if it had not been found out, how much criticism the boy she liked would have to bear because of herself. Gu Shengyin looks at the girl standing at the gate of the school and listens to her mechanically repeating those words of apology. He suddenly understands what Yu Qingyun said, "don''t worry, I will solve this matter.". She didn''t mean to go up and say anything. This kind of thing, fall into a hole stone to appear obviously tutge not enough, and magnanimous forgive? I''m sorry, I''m not a saint. If I forgive the people who hurt me so generously, then those who fight against injustice for me, who will love them? So she just nced at Song Yu and walked into the ssroom. Song Yu didn''t look up until she was far away. She looked in the direction of the other party''s departure, only to see a tall and straight figure. Gu Sheng can not forgive and care, but Yu Qingyue can''t. In particr, Yu Qingyue remembered that she had lost her pocket money and her freedom. She hated Song Yu, who was the first one, in her heart. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1701 Yu Qingyue was sent to school by the driver. As soon as she got off the bus at the school gate, she saw Song Yu standing there confessing. In a word, it was her own punishment. At that time, her brother understood the situation and gave her the right to choose. Yu Qingyun believes that Yu Qingyue is the victim in this case, so she has the right to choose how to "repay" those who hurt her. This is the answer given by Yu Qingyue. What she wants is that she and Beiye lose their reputation, so she will remain unchanged and even return ten times! Of course, it''s just the most intuitive revenge. As for private affairs, the decent work of Song Yu''s parents in southern Sichuan will certainly not be preserved, and the school will not allow such "defective conduct" students to continue their studies. There are many students around who are not in a hurry to go to ss. Seeing Yu Qingyueing, many people were very excited. In fact, when Gu Shengyin came, many people were very excited and thought there was a good y to watch. But obviously, Gu Shengyin didn''t let others see the joke. Yu Qingyue is different. She doesn''t care about these things. In fact, as a youngdy at home, there are not many things that she can care about. She went straight to Song Yu. When Song Yu sees Yu Qingyue, the whole person can''t help but shrink back. She didn''t know the background of Yu Qingyue before, but she didn''t feel anything. But yesterday, she listened to those big men with guns respectfully calling to Yu Qingyue. In Song Yu''s heart at the moment, Yu Qingyue is equivalent to those ferocious big men. Seeing Song Yu''s appearance, Yu Qingyue disdains her. She went to Song Yu and said in a low voice, "Song Yu, are you like this? Where was the courage to reveal the photos of me and Kitano yesterday Song Yu began to cry again: "I''m really sorry, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t envy you, I''m really wrong..." Song Yu is not stupid. A 17-year-old girl has begun to think about something. Although she didn''t know what kind of extent Yu''s family was, she saw the tip of the iceberg She knew that Yu Qingyue wanted to kill herself, which was as simple as pressing an ant to death. Yu Qingyue said impatiently, "shut up! Don''t cry, it''s upsetting me! " Song Yu really didn''t want to cry. Yu Qingyue originally wanted to humiliate him, but when he saw Song Yu''s stupidity, he lost his interest. She apologized and looked at it as she said. Remember, make sure the whole school knows what you''ve done. In the morning, at noon, after school, you are not allowed to stop as long as someone passes by. " Song Yugen did not dare to disagree. Yu Qingyue left with her schoolbag on her back, leaving Song Yu alone in all kinds of eyes, crying and apologizing. Itsted two whole days. In the end, the school couldn''t see it anymore - because it was too loud, it almost shocked the media. The school forced this matter down, and then the vice principal personally came to Gu Shengyin and Yu Qingyue to say good words. The inside and outside meaning is that it is almost OK. Don''t make it too ugly. Yu Qingyue''s Qi was almost gone, so she pushed the boat along the river, saying that it would be done ording to the school''s wishes, but she would feel ufortable when she saw Song Yu. The school immediately said that such a student can''t afford it. However, more than ten minutes of conversation decided the fate of Song Yu. - today there are three chapters to be updated before 12 o''clock. I will try my best to be a little earlier ~ in the future , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1702 Song Yu at this time did not know what he would face after that. She also naively thought that she had apologized, so this matter can be written off. When the students forget this thing, she will be able to go to school as normal as before. It was not until she was taught by the head teacher that she was in the office of the education office, and until her father and mother came back home with gloomy faces, Song Yu realized how serious the consequences of her own unintentional evil thoughts had on her family. Some people, really can''t afford it. She has never been more clearly aware of this. She cried and said to her parents that she was sorry. With the family conditions of the Song family, it took a lot of effort to send herself into No. 1 middle school in South Sichuan. But it is because of their own ignorance, now all destroyed. Her parents'' job was ruined, so was her studies. The father, who had severely punished her after knowing what she had done, only stroked her hair gently. "Yuyu, some things are beyond our control. It''s good that you know that you are wrong. No matter what you do in the future, you should have a long snack and keep your original intention. " "We''re still here. We can do anything again." This is an open-minded man. He knew that in this city of southern Sichuan, Yu''s family did not say that he was covering the sky, but it was no effort to hold him such a small engineer. After discussing with his wife, Song Yu''s father quickly sold the house and the family moved to another ce within a month. "Moved away?" Yu asked. Cuntou whispered back: "yes." Yu Qingyue praised a sentence: "this man is a smart man." He nodded: "since they are so sensible, don''t worry about it. There''s no deep hatred. You don''t have to do things too hard. " "Yes, young master," he said Song Yu''s problem is solved, Mo Beiye and Yu Qingyue are just good friends. This matter has also begun to spread in the school. This man is strange, too. Gu Shengyin had exined this matter several times before, but no one believed it. But now, after experiencing the photo incident, Gu Shengyin and Yu Qingyue are still as close as before. But everyone began to believe that there was only pure friendship between them. In this regard, Gu Shengyin also said that he could notugh or cry. But for Yu Qingyue, he has ayer of trouble: Recently, more and more girls havee to send love letters to Mo Beiye. Because everyone knows that she and Mo Beiye have a good rtionship, and they are not lovers. But Yu Qingyue didn''t dare to take it at all! If her brother knew, she helped those girls deliver love letters to Beiye Yu Qingyue covers her purse with heartache - she is afraid that herst pocket money will be confiscated. In order to avoid the tragedy, Qingyue went home on that day and confessed to Yu Qingyun: "brother, if you don''t start again, I can''t hold on." Yu Qingyun turned to look at her and waited for her to continue. Yu Qingyue said: "now all the girls in the school know that Beiye and I are good friends. He is single. You know what kind of situation he will encounter with his beauty and family background. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1703 This time, Yu Qingyue resisted the cold air from her brother. She said: "I really think Beiye people are very good-looking, and they are very popr. In the past, when I was her gossip girlfriend, I could block some people for you, but now, I have no position to stop those girls from pursuing their prince Yu Qingyun was silent for a moment and then said, "I know." Yu Qingyue was relieved, and then tried and carefully said to her brother: "brother, it is said that Givenchy has made a new style..." Yu Qingyun said lightly: "find a housekeeper and make up half of your pocket money." Yu Qingyue jumped up happily: "thank you, brother, you are the best, I really love you to death!" Yu Qingyue happily returned to his room. She finally found her own goal, helping her brother to make him and Beiye together! in this way, she seemed to see the day when her pocket money went back to her pocket! On the other side, Yu Qingyun sat alone in the study for a while, and finally couldn''t help calling Gu Shengyin. "Brother Yu?" The voice with a little doubt on the other side came out. Yu Qingyun''s tone casually said a few words of greeting and concern, and then cut into the main topic: "do you have time tomorrow?" "After school," he added Gu Shengyin certainly has time. In fact, as a student, she has nothing to do after school. You say homework? Gu Xueba Shengyin said that such things can be basically handled in schools. So they made an appointment. The next day, Gu Shengyin and Yu Qingyue talked about this when they had dinner together. Yu Qingyue sighed: "my brother started really fast." Gu Shengyin did not hear clearly: "what do you say?" Yu Qingyue coughed and said, "I said my brother is very quick. Yesterday he said that he would invite you to dinner because of thest incident. The result was that he told you so soon." Gu Shengyin did not expose her poor reason. At this time, the system said, "ording to my data experience, Yu Qingyue is lying. 90% of Yu Qingyun wants to soak you up." Gu Shengyin: "poof!" She was drinking soup. Fortunately, she turned her head in time and didn''t spray on Qingyue''s face. Yu Qingyue was surprised and asked, "what''s wrong with you in Beiye?" Gu Sheng waved his hand and took out a paper towel to wipe his mouth: "it''s OK. I was choked." Gu Shengyin asked the system: "where did you learn this?" The system replied, "I was visiting the forum of Chuannan No.1 Middle School recently, and I found that humannguage is really interesting. Obviously, I have mastered all the words in the world, but after they arebined, I still can''t understand the meaning Gu Sheng could not fully understand the wisdom of the people of Huaguo. The system thought, "yes, so I think I still need to study hard." Gu Shengyin thinks that his system is really more and more sprouting. She still remembers that at the beginning, the cold and formic tone of the system was not as lively as it is now? The more tasks he does, the stronger his perception of the world will be. She also began to wonder whether the system gradually became autonomous with the enhancement of its own ability, or was it originally a real creature? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1704 The next day, Gu Sheng said that he had made an appointment with a friend to y with and would note back for dinner. Mo Zhongliang''s education of his daughter has always been in the state of stocking, making sure that her daughter''s homework is not left behind, and the rest of her free time is arranged by her own. As soon as school was over, Gu Shengyin saw Yu Qingyun''s car waiting on one side. "Just the two of us today?" Gu Shengyin looked around. Most of the time, it''s the driver who drives. In Qing revealed a little light smile: "only us two." Gu Sheng didn''t think there was any problem. She shrugged and sat in the co pilot. She asked: "listen to Qingyue said that elder brother Yu wanted to invite me to dinner because of thest thing?" Yu Qingyun was stunned for a moment, knowing that his sister might have found a reason for him. He nodded a little, "yes, not really." Gu Sheng said with a smile: "how did you learn to y tricks?" Gu Shengyin, the destination this time, is no stranger. The teahouse where they first met. It''s still the third floor. Yu Qingyun looked at Gu Shengyin''s eyes and exined, "this teahouse is under my name. The third floor is private and does not receive guests." No wonder. Gu Sheng nodded to show understanding. Or the elegant fragrance of tea, even the position of the table and chair has not changed. Yu Qingyun said, "Beiye, make another pot of tea for me." Gu Sheng ridiculed: "I heard that you wanted to invite me to dinner. How could I make tea for you instead? It''s a loss. " Yu Qingyun smelled the speech andughed: "you can''t worry, you can''t miss a meal. I just want to talk to you before eating." The water on the stove was not boiling. Gu Sheng was not in a hurry. Instead, he wanted to know what he wanted to talk to himself. She sat in her chair, her big ck and white eyes full of doubts. In the past, Yu Qingjun had various negotiations with various people. Every time, he was almost sure. But this time, he didn''t expect the results. He opened his mouth and said, "I heard Qingyue say that you have many pursuers in school. I don''t know what kind of idea you have in mind." It has never been the style of Yu''s Prince. What he wants to know is to ask questions directly. Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect him to ask this question. Her face is a little red, which is a normal young person''s reaction: "I I don''t really think about it. " Yu Qingyun was very satisfied with this answer. There''s no idea, it''s not interested in anyone. He asked again, "I heard that there are even boys in the school who tell you about it?" Gu Sheng''s face stiffened when he heard this. Yu Qingyun was just casually testing Mo Beiye''s attitude towards this, but judging from her reaction, there were really boys who confessed with her? Yu Qingyun felt that his hand was a little itchy. Gu Sheng coughed softly and said, "yes There is one. " Yu Qingyun asked quietly, "would you feel disgusted?" Gu Sheng shook his head. Standing in Mo Beiye''s point of view, she was a girl originally. When she heard the confession of the opposite sex, where would she feel disgusted? If she stood in her own perspective, it would be even less painful. She didn''t even care about race. Where would she care about what gender? She shook her head. "If I like someone, or refuse someone, the reason will never be rted to such reasons as gender, nationality and so on." When she finished, she saw a smile on Yu Qingyun''s face. - today''s 10th shift. After reading the update, let''s have a quick interaction and vote for Gao Lengzhi. The monthly rmended tickets will do. I''m afraid there will be too many I''ll see you in the daytime tomorrow. Good night ~ , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1705 Yu Qingyun nodded, with a deep impression: "I also feel that real feelings can''t be discussed by sex." Gu Sheng snickered in his heart, but he said solemnly: "yes, I think so too." Then the next moment, she heard Yu Qingyun say, "Beiye, if, I mean if, I''ll take one..." He said here and suddenly stopped. Gu Sheng was puzzled and said, "what?" Yu Qingyun did not go on, but said, "the water is boiling." Gu Shengyin looked at him: "don''t change the topic, first say what you just wanted to say?" Yu Qingyue chuckled: "this, I''ll talk to youter." Gu Shengyin: All right She got up and made tea. They sat quietly, watching the scenery outside the window and chatting with each other. After about an hour, Yu Qingyun said, "it''s almost time. Let''s go to dinner." Gu Sheng thought about what the man was selling. The car stopped in front of a famous restaurant in the city. Gu Sheng is a little confused about the name of the restaurant. Seeing her like this, Yu Qingyun asked, "what''s the matter?" "It doesn''t seem like a good ce for both of us toe here," Gu said Yu Qingyun eyebrow tip a pick: "what''s the matter?" Gu Shengyin didn''t believe that he really didn''t know anything. She pointed to the sign and said, "this is a restaurant for lovers." "Oh..." Yu Qingyun drew a long voice back, and then said casually, "we are just going to taste the delicious food. The dishes here are really good. Qingyue and I have been here several times." Gu Sheng said in his heart that if you said that, I would believe that your motive was really pure? How could it be? Do you think I''llpromise if you say that? I will! Gu Sheng follows Yu Qingyun into the restaurant with a helpless expression on his face. She is not really helpless, but a bet with the system. "System, you say, will he tell me?" The system says, "yes!" Gu Shengyin: "it''s What a coincidence. I think so. How can we gamble? This restaurant is worthy of lovers'' restaurant. The space of each table is quite private, almost equivalent to a small private room. Gu Shengyin also saw roses with bright colors and dew on the table. Gu Shengyin is here for the first time. The dishes here are as delicious as Yu Qingyun said. They didn''t have muchmunication when they ate. Until Gu Sheng put down the tableware, Yu Qingyun also stopped. He looked at Gu Shengyin and said, "you asked me what I had not said before." Gu Sheng looks up at him. My friend''s voice is not satisfied. Are you willing to ept me and stay by your side as a lover? " Gu Sheng was stagnant for a moment. Yu Qingyun looked at her carefully. He doesn''t know if the other side can ept himself. Under the eyes of Qingyun, Gu Shengyin, sitting on the other side, has a slow smile on his face. Gu Shengyin said softly, "I have been thinking, how long will you endure this sentence?" Yu Qingyun''s face then showed a look of obvious astonishment. He looked at Gu Shengyin: "do you know I like you?" Chapter 1706 Gu Sheng nodded without hesitation. For a moment, Yu Qingyun felt a bit gnashing his teeth in his heart. She knew it all! If she knew, why didn''t she show a little bit of what she knew from the beginning? In vain he has been careful, afraid that she knew the mind, scared her. Yu Qingyun couldn''t help but say, "since you already knew it, why didn''t you..." He stopped talking. Gu Shengyin took the words he didn''t say: "what''s wrong? Do you want to ask, why do I know and always show that I don''t understand anything? Why didn''t I respond to your suggestion? " Yu Qingyun did not open his mouth, but his expression told Gu Shengyin that his guess was obviously the truth. Gu Shengughed: "this kind of thing, I just rely on spection. Besides, I''m not sure if I''m being amorous. If I misunderstand something, I''ll be embarrassed. Besides, this kind of thing should have been your side... " Yu Qingyun was a little depressed at the beginning, but listening to Gu Shengyin''s rational analysis there, he suddenly realized something. The other side from the beginning to the end, did not show any exclusion of this matter! What does that mean? He suddenly reached out his hand, holding Gu Shengyin''s hands on the table, and sessfully interrupted Gu Shengyin''s words. "Kitano, you know what I mean, and It''s not disgusting, is it? " Yu Qingyun looked into her eyes and asked. Gu Sheng nodded. Yu Qingyunughed and his eyes were very bright: "will you promise me?" Gu Sheng shook his head. Yu Qingyue''s eyes darkened, but did not give up, but said: "can you tell me the reason for your refusal?" Gu Shengyin said it very clearly. "I like you very much, Yu Qingyun." This is the first time Gu Shengyin called his name. "I can also promise your pursuit, but are you sure you know me, is the real me?" Gu Sheng asked in response. "Even I know that Yu Qingyun standing in front of me is not the real prince Yu who dominates the ck and white circles of southern Sichuan." On hearing this, Yu Qingyun''s expression moved. He really didn''t expect that Mo Beiye, who was just an ordinary rich young master, knew so much and had the courage to say such a thing after knowing his identity. "Mo Beiye in your eyes is the simple and innocent young master of Mo family who knows a lot of knowledge. What I have always seen in my eyes is Yu Qingyun, a gentle gentleman and a sessful man with extensive knowledge. " Gu Shengyin finished his words and finally said his mind: "are you sure that under such circumstances, two people who are attracted to each other can be together without misunderstanding?" Yu Qingyun fell into silence. He really did not expect that Mo Beiye would say such a thing. Indeed, in front of Mo Beiye, he gathered up all the sharpness and sharpness of his whole body, and only showed his gentle and learned side in front of him. Of course, this is not pretending, but in front of Mo Beiye, he always can''t help but want to let him see the best of himself. But if two people are really together, he can''t hide his identity and other personality for a lifetime. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1707 For the first time, Yu Qingyun faced up to this problem under Gu Shengyin''s discernment. He was lost in thought. Gu Sheng was not worried. She picked up a ss of juice herself and drank it slowly. Well, the juice in this restaurant is very good. After a long time, when Gu Shengyin almost asked the waiter toe over for a drink, Yu Qingyun finally raised his head. Thest hesitation in his eyes disappeared. "Kitano, I think a lot." Yu Qingyun looks at Gu Shengyin. "I just thought about it a lot, but in the end, I think I should follow my heart." Yu Qingyun stretched out his hand and gently pressed on the position of his heart: "here, it is very clear to tell me that it is beating for you." Yu Qingyun looked at Gu Shengyin and looked at himself. Heughed: "what you said just now is very reasonable, but I also believe my own intuition. No matter what you look like and what I am like, my feelings for you and your heart will not change. " "Here will always beat for you, and I, too, have always loved you, which will never change." Yu Qingyun looked at the man in front of him who moved him for the first and only time, and said the love words he thought he would never say in his life. "No matter what unexpected things happen between us, I believe that the final result will not change. I will be with you, always together." Gu Sheng was moved. For the persistence in the eyes of the other party without hesitation, and the great confidence burst out when speaking for the other party. Shepromised. Bending down his eyes, Gu Sheng sighed softly: "you are really a man who is easy to fascinate." Yu Qingyue also quietly replied, "but my fascinating appearance will only be disyed in front of you." They looked at each other andughed. Yu Qingyue Shu er said: "so, so far, my confession, is a sess?" When he said this, he was full of confidence. But Gu Shengyin shook his head. Yu Qingyun''s face changed: "is there any problem?" "I have a big secret in myself," Gu said Yu Qingyun was stunned for a moment. Gu Shengyin asked, "can you answer me positively, Yu Qingyun, do you like men or women?" Yu Qingyun was stunned for a moment when he heard the speech. He immediately thought, did the other party reject being with a man? "I''m not going against my heart to tell you I''m gay, Kitano," he said He looked very serious: "in fact, before I met you, I had never tried the taste of the heart, but I have never noticed that I have an impulse to any homosexual, I think, I would not be gay." He burst into a mischievous smile. This man has always had the charm of a mature gentleman. When he blinks his eyes and smiles, he has a feeling of being electrified. "To borrow an online saying: I''m not a homosexual, I just happen to fall in love with someone of the same sex as me." Gu Shengyin drinks thest mouthful of juice in the cup. "It''s a pity that you don''t really like a person of the same sex as yourself," she said It took Yu Qingyun dozens of seconds to finally reflect this sentence in his mind. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1708 "You..." He looked at Gu Shengyin with some hesitation. He seemed to be pondering whether his understanding was right or not. Gu Sheng nodded: "that''s what you understand." She spread out her hand: "otherwise, how do you think I became good friends with Qingyue after refusing Qingyue?" Yu Qingyun only felt that this incident had subverted his own cognition: "what kind of situation is this?" Even though he was strong in his heart, after he finally epted the fact that he liked a man, he found that the boy he liked was actually a woman disguised, which was still a bit chaotic in Qingyun''s mind. Gu Sheng appreciated the man''s dazed eyes with his head tilted. This man has always been a ready-made appearance, such an expression is notmon. She thought for a while and said, "the things in it involve some private affairs of our family, and it''s not a good memory, so I don''t want to talk about it." She thought of her mother, Xu Lihua, who had already disappeared. A trace of disgust shed in her eyes. "I will return to my original identity when I am 18." She looked at Yu Qingyun: "I know you have the ability to find out what happened to me, but I beg you not to. This is a very bad thing for me. I don''t want anyone to know about it except my family. " Gu Sheng thought it right. When Yu Qingyun heard about this, what he thought in his mind was to find out what happened to Mo Beiye. Then he heard Gu Shengyin''s words. Even though he was curious, Yu Qingyun was willing to respect Gu Shengyin''s ideas. "Well, I''m not going to look into it." Gu Shengughed because of this. "You seem very happy." She asked Yu Qingyun. Yu Qingyun did not hide the smile on his face: "I am really happy." "Why?" Gu Shengyin asked. Yu Qingyun replied: "although I don''t care about your gender, if you are a girl, I can have you more justly." He looked at Gu Shengyin''s eyes with undisguised joy: "I can crown you with the title of Madame in the future, hold your hand in any situation, and have a husband and wife rtionship recognized by all people and thew in this country." If Kitano is a man, no matter how good he is to him and show the rtionship between them in front of everyone, there will inevitably be some dark minded people secretly ndering him. He can control those people''s mouths, but he can''t control their minds. This country, now, is not tolerant enough to treat same-sex and heterosexual couples equally. Gu Sheng''s mouth was shriveled and shriveled: "I didn''t promise you anything. Do you think too well by yourself?" Yu Qingyun looked at theints and dislikes on her face, and instantly understood her meaning. "Well, let me ask you again, Miss Mo Beiye. Would you like me to apany you as a lover from now on?" He solemnly asked the question again. Gu Sheng corrected his address: "I am Mo Beiyan, Yan with a smile." Yu Qingyun''s eyes moved. He took the trouble to repeat the previous question again and held out his hand to Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengughed. She did not answer, but put her hand in the other side''s outstretched palm. - sorry, it''s toote today. Cavendish. Cavendish. Especially bad. Here, I will update four chapters first, and I will update as many as I can writeter. If 10000 is not finished, I will continue to write after midnight, and write it out as the update of today''s 18th. In addition, the world ising to an end. There are two ideas for the next World: the supernatural ghost man and the abnormal puppet doll. Are they all dark? Which do you prefer to see? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1709 One yearter. Mo family. Tonight''s Mojia is full of lights. Mo Zhongliang''s face is full of smiles, and both Mrs. Mo and Mr. Mo are back. Although their hair is gray, but their faces are full of red light, they are obviously in excellent spirits. Outside the vi of Mo''s, there were luxury cars stopping, and men and women in bright clothes came in with smiles one by one. Mo Zhongliang personally weed the guests at the gate. And those guests, seeing the situation of the Mo family, and seeing Mo Zhongliang''s attitude, felt that they hade to the right ce. Judging from the appearance of the master''s family, it is obvious that Mo Dong attaches great importance to his eldest son. Yes, in the eyes of outsiders, today is the birthday banquet of Mo Beiye, the eldest son of Mo''s group. This young master of Mo family has always been very low-key, and few outsiders have seen his appearance. Generally, many families take their children out to see the world when they are about the same age and develop their own social circle. The eldest son of the Mo family is already 18 years old. The Mo family''s action iste. Some guests even surmise that the Mo family''s big move is finally ready to officially push the sessor out? It''s nine o''clock in the evening. Almost all the guests who shoulde are here. Mo Zhongliang also went to the vi. At this time, Mo Beiye, the protagonist of the banquet, has note out yet. The guests are actually a little strange. It''s not a mysterious thing. It doesn''t make sense. At this time, the protagonist still doesn''te out. Mo Zhongliang spoke at this time. He put away his smile and became very serious. "Thank you foring to my son''s birthday party today. I know that everyone thought today that it was my eldest son Mo Beiye''s rite of passage at the age of 18. However, it is not true that Mo Mou is here to use you of a crime. " As soon as he said this, there was a great deal of discussion in the ornate hall. What does Mo Jia mean? Isn''t this an heirs'' birthday dinner? Some people who like brain tonic have already begun to talk about conspiracy after hearing Mo Zhongliang''s words. Mo Zhongliang divorced his wife more than a year ago, and now they say that they have illegitimate children outside, and they are trying to justify their illegitimate children in the name of their eldest son''s birthday party? Mo Zhongliang had expected such a situation for a long time. The ce where he is today has been specially treated. Speaking here, you can clearly convey it to every corner of the hall. "Will you listen to Mo''s story?" Mo Zhongliang with a heavy face told the story that he had already discussed with his family. The main idea is that soon after his twin children were born, they had serious and minor illnesses. Later, the eldest son Mo Beiye failed to survive, and the younger daughter Mo Beiyan was also dying. Just when he was about to give up, a master was introduced to him. The master said that the girl''s life style is too hard, so she can''t be raised at all, unless she is raised as a boy, and those who are not close to her will not know. When she is 18 years old, her fate will naturally change. Mo Zhongliang said with sincerity that he almost thought it was true. He finally said: "so over the years, people outside think that I have a big son named Mo Beiye. In fact, it''s not. Today''s birthday banquet is for my 18-year-old daughter, Mo Beiyan. " He suddenly raised his voice and said to the revolving stairs, "Beiyan,e down." All of you have not yet eased the guests from God in the news just now. Subconsciously, they follow Mo Zhongliang''s words and look in the direction of the stairs. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1710 When Gu Shengyin was not seen, there were malicious guesses in his heart. To say that she can y a girl whose man hasn''t been found for 18 years, I don''t think much about her looks. But they haven''t had this kind of idea for a long time, they have been severely beaten by reality. The girl who came down the stairs was wearing a snow-white off the shoulder dress. The silk was tied in a knot on her left upper arm, and the silk tapestry fell down, showing a bit of elegance and elegance in the yfulness. Her feet are wearing a pair of legendary crystal shoes. The crystal shoes were specially made by Mo Zhongliang for his daughter. He wanted to tell his daughter that she was the real princess of the Mo family. Even those who don''t know the goods can see that Gu Sheng''s clothes are very valuable today, and almost all of them are dressed down. But even if they dress up like this, most people''s eyes still stay on the clothes for a moment, and turn their eyes to the clothes owner''s face. How beautiful! This is all people see Gu Shengyin for the first time, can not help but sigh. The girl''s eyes are like waves of water, her skin is delicate and wless, her nose is high and straight, her lips are slightly raised. It is clear that she is extremely beautiful. When sheughs, she has the innocence of little deer who is not familiar with the world. at this time she stood on the top of the crystal chandelier against the background, as if she really came out of the fairy tale world. The men couldn''t help but put their eyes on her and lingered on her, while the daughters secretlypared themselves with each other in many ways. In the end, they can only bite their teeth in secret. Mo Zhongliang also looked at his daughter quietly. In his eyes, there is a pride that can''t be concealed: look, this dazzling and beautiful girl is his daughter Mo Zhongliang. He was very d that he knew the truth. Otherwise, he didn''t know if he could see his daughter like this. Gu Shengyin slowly walked down, and then put his arm on Mo Zhongliang''s arm. In the center of the hall, there is a huge multiyer cake. At the top of the cake, a number 18 carved with crystal stands quietly in the center. Around the number 18, there is a circle of burning candles, exactly 18. When Gu Shengyin came to the cake, everyone gave her a kind smile. The light in the vi hall suddenly went dark, leaving only Gu Shengyin with the eighteen small candles burning quietly in front of him. Gu Sheng smiles, then closes his eyes, makes a birthday wish, and blows out the candle in one breath. When the lights of the hall came back on, the guests suddenly started to stir. Gu Sheng raised his head and looked at the door. A man with clear temperament ising towards this side from the door. Beside him, he is wearing a green strapless dress, which is sweet. Little. Female, not Yu Qingyue. Who is it? In my heart, I have a lot to do with my guests? Otherwise, how could the prince of the familye in person for the birthday of a daughter of the Mo family? Different from other guests, Mo''s face was a little ugly when he saw Yu Qingyun at first sight. Any father would not have any affection for a man who had thought of his daughter when he was still young. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1711 How did Mo Zhongliang know? Yu Qingyun would not have been patient at all. When he and Gu Shengyin have established a rtionship, the rmended votes will expire if they don''t vote every day. If you still have votes, please give Gao Lengzhi a vote ~ [Miao Meng] thank you , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1712 It''s a very beautiful ne. Diamond ne. The women who cane to this birthday party will notck a diamond ne, but this one is different. She seems to every angle, are quietly shining their own light, it is a kind of beautiful as if to be able to surprise. Gorgeous time. These women''s eyes are very hot, any new luxury brand in the world, they can count on. But no one can recognize which brand this ne belongs to. It is impossible for the prince of Yu''s family toe up with anything unknown. There is only one answer. This is specially made for the eldestdy of the Mo family. There is a big difference between buying an expensive ne at a high price and asking the master to customize a ne. Especially for those who are not poor in money, thetter is the most precious. For a moment, countless envious and envious eyes cast on Gu Shengyin from every corner of the hall. Gu Sheng raised a smile because of his lips. He closed the box gently andughed at Yu Qingyun: "it''s a beautiful ne. I like it very much." Yu Qingyun was looking at her slender white and elegant neck like a swan. He had already imagined how beautiful the ne would be if it was worn in her neck. Looking at the atmosphere, Mo Zhongliang seemed to have something wrong. He hurriedly passed by and said, "I didn''t expect that young master Yu and Miss Yu would alsoe to admire the little girl''s birthday banquet." He just wanted to interrupt themunication. Yu Qingyun understood what he meant, but he did not intend to do as he said. He bowed to Mo Zhongliang: "Uncle Yu''s words are heavy. How can Qingyun note when Beiyan is born?" it''s uncle and Beiyan. People''s eyes are strange when they look at Qingyun and Gu Shengyin. Some people even have a hint of rity in their eyes. Mo Zhongliang secretly gritted his teeth: this boy, it must be intentional! Yu Qingyun has long been immune to the threat of the eyes of his future father-inw. He hase here a few days ago, and there is something important to do. Yu Qingyun turns and looks at Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng took a look at his eyes and suddenly understood what he wanted to do. She secretly raised her forehead in her heart: this time, I''m afraid my father will jump again. Sure enough, Yu Qingyun said something in a voice that all the guests could hear: "in addition to celebrating Beiyan''s birthday today, Yu Qingyun has something more important to do Mo Zhongliang has a bad intuition. Then he saw Yu Qingyue take something out of his pocket. Exquisite box, this size Yu Qingyun opened it gently, then released her sister''s hand and knelt on one knee toward Gu Shengyin: "Beiyan, marry me." There was an uproar. No one expected that the prince of Yu''s family woulde up with such a show at the birthday banquet of Mo''s daughter. Of course, what was even more unexpected was that Yu Qingyun would propose on one knee! This is Yu''s eldest young master who can make the whole city move! Mo Zhongliang obviously did not expect that Yu Qingyun could do this for his daughter. He opened his mouth and could not say what he was going to say. A lot of women cover their mouth to cover the screams they want to send out: it''s just too romantic! Which woman didn''t think of such a thing? In the witness of all, his prince charming knelt down in front of himself to propose? Gu Sheng looks down at the man in front of him. - the remaining two chapters are after 12 o''clock, so we have to wait. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1713 He didn''t seem to think that it was a bargain to make such a thing in his own capacity. Yu Qingyun did not feel that. In fact, in his eyes, it is good to care about Gu Shengyin''s ideas. As for what others think He doesn''t care at all! Yu Qingyue didn''t expect that her brother woulde suddenly. After all, Yu Qingyun didn''t say that she thought they were just congratting Gu Shengyin on his happy birthday. But think about it. With the possessiveness of her brother''s changing attitude, now that Beiye has grown up and restored her identity as a girl, how can she bear it? Even if you can''t eat it, at least you shouldbel people with their ownbels, so that no one has the space to covet. It has to be said that Yu Qingyue really knows her brother well enough. Everyone, including Yu Qingjun and Yu Qingyue, was watching Gu Shengyin''s reaction. Neither Mo Zhongliang nor Gu Shengyin''s grandparents spoke up. After a year, they all knew about Gu Shengyin and Yu Qingyun. They also opposed it before, but now, they can only say one thing: children and grandchildren have their own happiness. As an adult, Beiyan is qualified to make decisions for her future life. In full view of the public, Gu Shengyin finally moved. She slowly stretched out her hand and gently put it on top of Yu Qingyun''s raised hand. "Good." Yu Qingyun was ecstatic. Almost immediately, he put the ring in his hand for Gu Shengyin, and then got up and held the person tightly in his arms - something he wanted to do from the moment he entered the door. People around them pped their hands, as if to bless the little couple. For a long time, or Mo Zhongliang had to stand up and cough twice, interrupted two lovers who were hugging me. Mo Zhongliang felt helpless: today is his daughter''s birthday party, not their engagement banquet. How does he feel that there is something wrong with this priority? However, no matter what Mo Zhongliang thinks in his mind, the purpose of today''s birthday banquet is still over achieved. After one night, the whole businessmunity in southern Sichuan knew that the old master of Mo''s group, who had always been very mysterious, was not the eldest son, but the eldest youngdy. What''s more, the eldestdy received a proposal from the prince on the night of her daughter''s restoration. People pay more attention to thetter than to the former. After all, the Yu family is more powerful than the Mo family, and has conflicts of interest with more powerful families. Yu Qingyun was also very satisfied with this. Because from then on, he can embrace him openly, kiss her, and be jealous when other men try to get close to him - no one is more entitled to exercise such rights than his fiance, is he? Gu Shengyin''s birthday banquet was held in the summer vacation. More than a monthter, she entered a new school. The senior students of s University expressed their heartache. Because the quality of this year''s students is very high, especially in the finance department, I heard that there was a new girl who could kill the stars in the entertainment industry. In just one month, the student sessfully retired all the students and herpetitors in the same period, and sessfully ascended the throne of school flower. However, before the senior students put on a handsome appearance to prepare for a romantic encounter with the younger sister, a bolt from the blue general news came out. This new girl has a boyfriend. No, to be precise, they have a fiance. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1714 Gu Sheng looks at Yu Qingyun who is holding his hand. Just one month after entering the school, all the people who knew her name Gu Shengyin knew that she had a fiance. If there is no credit for Yu Qingyun, she will not believe a word. Aware of Gu Shengyin''s eyes, Yu Qingyun shows a smile. He knew what she was thinking. "Are you not happy?" Gu Sheng shakes his head, but he is not happy. After all, after Yu Qingyun has done this, her side is really quiet. It''s just "You don''t have to." She looked at him helplessly. Yu Qingyun leaned over to embrace her, chin against her hair, and gently sniffed the fresh fragrance of her hair. At this time, they are in a small flower bed in the school, where the environment is quiet, although few people, but asionally someone will pass by. It''s just that in the University, it''s not umon for young lovers to embrace each other, so those students at most nce at it and feel the beauty of the protagonists. Yu Qingyue sighed in her ear: "I know, but I can''t wait to let everyone know that you are mine." In this way, those kids won''t keep trying to hit his people. She doesn''t know, his God, I''m trapped. I''m broken. Let''s have a vote and have a rest early. Good night (system 3) , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1715 Yu Qingyun''srynx moved. He called out Gu Shengyin''s name: "Beiyan..." But I don''t know what to say. Gu Sheng was very patient and let him hold it. It was not until a long timeter that Yu Qingyun spoke again. "Beiyan, when you graduate, shall we get married?" "Good." ¡­¡­ Four years are fast for many people, but slow for others. For Yu Qingyun, this was undoubtedly a very difficult time. He had made all the preparations in these four years, waiting for his bride to throw herself into her arms. Yu Qingyue dressed up herself, looking at Gu Shengyin beside her, said sincerely: "Beiyan, you can be really beautiful." For Gu Shengyin to finally marry her brother, Yu Qingyue''s feeling is: finally wait for this day. She is the bride''s Bridesmaid - this is her brother afraid of the bride''s tension, specially let her friend in the past to apany. As for his elder brother''s behavior of having a wife but no sister, Yu Qingyue has been used to it for a long time. Also the other side is the North Yan, otherwise, she will not pay attention to. "You are so beautiful today!" Looking at Gu Shengyin who is dressed up and sits on the sofa, Yu Qingyue opens his eyes and praises him. At this time, there was no one in the room. Yu Qingyue got close to Gu Shengyin and said in a low voice with a bad smile: "my brother, he has been holding back for so many years. Today, you are afraid that you are going to fascinate him to death." Gu Sheng looks at Yu Qingyue calmly, without any expression. This girl has always been making fun of herself and her brother. Most of the time, she is beaten back in the face by two people. Seeing today''s wedding day, Gu Sheng decided to let her go and didn''t care about her. Yu Qingyun was wearing a stiff suit and holding a bunch of flowers in his hand. He stood there quietly waiting for the arrival of his life hand in hand. A female guest stood watching the excitement, saw his promotion meaningful side face, red face, low voice conversation. In recent years, rumors about the prince Yu and his fiancee have been circting in the upper ss of southern Sichuan. As everyone knows, Yu''s family is holding his wife in his hands and guarding against his heart. Such a beautiful, powerful and affectionate man, no matter what kind of time, are the most attractive to women. "Herees the bride!" I don''t know who called. Yu Qingyun looked back and saw the man in his heart, led by her father, walking towards him. Mo Zhongliang''s mood at this time isplex. From today on, his daughter, the Pearl in his hand, will be handed over to another person himself. From then on, there will be another man who will rece his father and be the most intimate and important role in her life. Love her, pet her, protect her from the wind and rain, let her life without worry. Mo Zhongliang opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but found himself choking in his throat. Finally, he just said, "you You have to be good for a lifetime. " Yu Qingyun also knows that his father-inw''s mood at this time is probably moreplicated. He just held Gu Shengyin''s hand tightly and promised to her father: "don''t worry, Dad, I will certainly protect Beiyan''s life, and let her be the happiest woman." Yu Qingyun takes his wife''s hand and they walk towards the end of the red carpet. His hands were tight, and his steps were steady. Their future life will be as stable and gentle as this road. Keep going. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1716 Gu Shengyin returned to the pure white space. Here is no longer a pure white space, she used her own strength, so that there are houses,nd, springs. It''s like a new world. Even a little green figure was flying in the spring and the woods. It''s the little Kingfisher. Seeing Gu Shengyin open his eyes, the little Kingfisher seems very happy to fly towards this side. Gu Sheng spreads out his hands and lets the little Kingfisher stay in his palm, and reaches out the bright red little. His mouth pecks twice. Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing: "I don''t have anything you want to eat." After sending the bird away, Gu Shengyin said to the system, "go to the next mission world." The system is surprised: "the host won''t try it?" Gu Shengyin shook his head: "I still have self-knowledge, space cracks, with my ability now, I can walk a short distance there to save my life. It''s not easy to get out of the real world? " The system is silent. It just didn''t think that the host would be so calm to analyze this point. The system knows much more about space cracks than the host, and it also knows that the capacity of the host today is still far from satisfactory. "Start transmitting the next world." "Good hosts." Gu Shengyin is now very used to the vertigo of transmitting the world. She calmly opened her eyes, and then saw the situation of the room, stunned for a moment. This is a big, bright room. She saw her room full of things - ordinary animals, strange creatures, and even a few people. What''s the situation? "Start transmitting the story." The system sounds in time. Gu Sheng closed his eyes and felt the information from the system. When she opened her eyes again, there was a trace of curiosity in her eyes. She slowly stood up, this time, she found that she was wearing arge ck cloak like robe, the hem of the robe even extended to the ground. The animals reached out in front of them. It feels cold, hard and hard. These things are not living things at all. ording to the plot just transmitted by the system, Gu Shengyin knows that the original owner is a puppet master. In modern society, puppet master is very rare, at least in Tim''s cognition, never seen. Tein did not know her family members. She was adopted by her master, who was also a puppet master. She raised her up and taught her puppet skills. Then when she was twelve, the always gloomy old woman lost her vitality. Tein has been living in this rare mountain, and her puppets will capture prey for her and maintain her vitality. There will also be some people who do not know how to inquire about her existence,e to visit her, ask her to do something, and pay her rich remuneration. Without any idea of good or evil, she did things by heart. She had saved people as well as lives. In the eyes of a small group of people who knew her existence, she was a very entric and perverse person. Tim didn''t know what kind of ability he had, but Gu Shengyin took a breath after feeling it. This body, ording to the practice world, is a Yin girl born in Yin year, Yin month, Yin day and Yin Shi Zishi. Such a constitution is easy to gather the power of extreme Yin, repair some evil methods, and achieve achievements unimaginable by ordinary people. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1717 The so-called puppet art she practiced was to refine the puppets she wanted with special materials, and then use incantations or other media to control the puppets for her own use. Because of her physical condition, most of the puppets refined from her hands are full of yin and evil spirits, which are extremely unknown in the human world. Moreover, if this kind of thing of Yin Sha, if infinitely condenses, meets the heaven, the time and the ce, it is possible to condense one''s own consciousness. Of course, such a situation is too rare to be ignored. But as it happens, Gu Shengyin''s side, there is such a puppet condensing the Yin evil spirit. It''s her mount white tiger. The white tiger is her early work. At that time, her master was still there. She showed her some ancient books every day. She just saw the legendary white tiger, the mythical beast that suppressed evil spirits. It''s ridiculous to think about it. The puppet formed by gathering the power of Yin Sha is called white tiger. But no matter how strange, she has such a puppet derived from her own consciousness. White tiger is ferocious in nature, but he has a natural affinity for his master. He is almost the only partner Tim can spend time with. Back to the story. The woman in this world is called Chen Qiqi, from a very powerful family. Chen Qiqi is the second daughter of that family, but she is a very ambitious person. She had a brother on top of her, and ording to family rules, her brother, not her, would be the first in line in the family. Chen Qiqi will not be reconciled. She didn''t know where she had heard of Tim''s existence, so she came to see her in person. What she asked him to do was to create a puppet that could draw people''s anger, and let her brother die slowly and without any defenses. Tim turned her down. The reason for his refusal is not that he thinks it''s not a good thing, but that he doesn''t like the smell of domineering in the other person''s words. Chen Qiqi obviously didn''t expect that the other party would refuse him. She went on messing around, and was finally driven out of the house by Tim, in great distress. Tim always does things ording to her own will. She doesn''t look at people''s faces or take into ount other people''s moods. This is how Chen Qiqi cherishes hatred in her heart. Later, Chen Qiqi still found a cult mage. It was said that it was from Thand and Mysia. Her elder brother somehow fell down when she got up early and became a vegetable. Chen Qiqi, who seeded in bing the sessor of the family, began to deal with those who had offended him. The first to bear the brunt was Tim. She started looking for someone to kidnap him, but his puppets were not vegetarian. After countless dark losses, Chen Qiqi went straight to a group of people and burned down the whole mountain forest where tyin was in the dead of night. Tim died in the fire thatsted ten days and ten nights. She could have left, but she couldn''t take her puppets with her. For tine, she never cared about any human thought, but the puppet she created under her hands was her rtives. Since she can''t keep them, can she just stay with them? Life and death is not a very important thing for him. Gu Sheng is silent because of watching all the plots in silence. In fact, a person like Tim is not a bad person in the strict sense. She has never been malicious to anyone, but others are not willing to let her go. - three shifts first. In this world, puppets are male masters. It won''t be horrible and bloody, it won''t be abnormal, and you can''t drive. As we all know, the website has begun to make big moves recently. Gao Lengzhi doesn''t want to go to tea [shivering] goodbye in the evening ~ Oh, I almost forgot to ask for tickets and tickets! On thest day of the week, if you have a rmendation ticket or a monthly ticket, remember to vote for Gao Lengzhi , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1718 Looking back on the time, Gu Shengyin found that Tim at this time had already rejected Chen Qiqi. In other words, the contradiction between the two sides has been nted. As Chen Qiqi is so careful and always ready to report, Gu Shengyin will not even think of fighting with her. Carefully calcte, now this period of time, it is precisely when Chen Qiqi finds the foreign head reducer and gives her brother a head drop. She doesn''t know if she has seeded. Chen Qiqi will not let go of himself. Gu Sheng thinks at this moment that he has to make some precautions in advance. She looked at the room full of puppets in front of her. These things are not the same as Gu Shengyin''s puppet terror in his imagination. Even the small animals are cute one by one. Gu Shengyin looked at it and saw that there was a doll on his hand that had not yet been fully formed. Among all the puppets, the puppet like a human child, that is, the puppet doll, has the most powerful effect. Whether you want to pray or curse. Looking back to its root, Gu Shengyin doesn''t know it, but it''s written in the secret script she has been practicing, and her master has always taught her this way. Gu Shengyin looks at the doll at hand, his facial features have been shaped, and his body has already appeared half. The rest, apparently, is not finished yet. At present, only the first step has been achieved. Generally, the puppet will do the whole shape well, which is only the most basic. After the appearance is finished, the puppet master needs to draw all the charms on the doll''s body. If he wants to achieve better results, the puppet master can even take a drop of his own blood on the puppet. This can make the puppet master and puppet more closely linked, powerful puppet master even can connect mind with puppet, control puppet with consciousness. This doll was originally made by a man to hold the house. However, Gu Shengyin did not want to give it to the man now, because he was a very cunning and insidious real estate developer, and even several people died. Tein doesn''t care about this, but Gu Shengyin doesn''t like such people. Seeing that it is not early, Gu Shengyin puts down his semi-finished products and ns to go out to solve his lunch. After she went out, she found out what kind of ce she was staying. This is a valley, surrounded by mountains on three sides, with only one exit leading to the outside world. Gu Shengyin''s house is a wooden house, theyout is very simple. But the puppet house where she was just now is different. It was built with a lot of special materials. It was made of special materials to ensure that there would be enough brightness for her to refine the puppet in the daytime and at night. "System, skill extraction." Gu Sheng said as he walked along with the system. "Ding ~ congrattions to the host. You have acquired the blood talent skill: Blood power." Gu Shengyin doubts: "this means that I can obtain the powerful power of blood n?" The system says, "No Gu Sheng said strangely, "what does that mean?" The system exins, "this so-called talent skill refers to the host''s current blood, which already contains the host''s own power. And the blood that contains the power of blood will have greater effect in some aspects. " "For example?" Gu Shengyin asked. The system gives an example: "for example, in this mission world, if the host adds its own blood when refining puppets, it may be unexpected surprise." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1719 Gu Shengyin has roughly understood the meaning of the system. So this skill can make your blood "valuable"? she didn''t know whether she should makeints about herself or what she did. Forget it. Find something to eat first. Thankfully, though tine is almost like an ancient human being living alone in the mountains, there are still modern facilities in the house. Gu Shengyin was quite satisfied with this point. She walked out of the door, her body shed ck, and a huge white tiger appeared beside her. This is the white tiger that has developed a sense of self. White tiger such situation, is because the body''s Yin evil spirit force is too much, derived from the strength and self-consciousness. In other words, in fact, it can be said that the power of Yin Sha has be the essence, and the body of the puppet white tiger can only be regarded as a carrier. Therefore, the white tiger like this has initially possessed the ability to be a "elite" - for example, to change its size freely. When nothing happens, white tigers like to be small and hide in Tim''s pocket or sleeve. People who don''t know why even if they see it, they think it''s a lifelike hand-made one. At this time, the white tiger whispered and rubbed Gu Shengyin''s feet with his brain bag. Its meaning is very obvious, it is to let Gu Shengyin climb up on himself. Gu Sheng reached out and touched the big head of the white tiger and refused: "I don''t want to move today. White tiger, can you go and find me something to eat?" The white tiger is probably the intelligence quotient of a seven or eight year old human child. It can understand Gu Shengyin''s words, but it has not been cultivated to the level of speaking. Hearing Gu Shengyin''s words, the white tiger continued to moan twice, and then like a gust of wind, ran towards the dense forest not far away. Gu Shengyin is not too worried about the safety of the white tiger. As a puppet, the white tiger''s fighting power is even stronger than ordinary tigers. At least, his body is almost invulnerable. There are no wild animals in the whole mountain forest that can chew it. Seeing a river not far in front of him, Gu Shengyin walked towards that side. In the reflection in the water, Gu Shengyin saw the appearance of this pair of body for the first time. White, pale, the ultimate white. Water shadow of the young girl, the whole face does not seem to have a bit of blood, a look at the skin color is extremely abnormal. But her lips, it is a kind of thick blue purple. It''s not a red lip, as if there''s something serious on the body. You can''t see any emotion in your eyes, just like a nihilistic beauty made of ceramics. In Gu Shengyin''s words, if a normal person sees Tyne''s appearance, he will probably think that there are two situations: first, the girl has some extremely serious incurable disease, which seems to be dying soon; secondly, she is a fan of medieval Gothic style, or Cosy lover. In particr, with Gu Shengyin''s dark robe, it''s just like a dark witch. But this appearance, in the eyes of normal people, has the ultimate attraction and perplexity. It is like a poppy in the dark. Everyone knows her danger, but there is no way to prevent herself from being attracted by her and sinking for her. Even from a woman''s point of view, Gu Shengyin also admits that the appearance of dean is really with an extremely evil beauty, which is easy to attract and attract people. This is not only because of her appearance, but also because of her status as a woman of Yin. The female of Yin is a great tonic for any man. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1720 Gu Shengyin stretched out his hands. Jade like white, full of luster and beauty, but without any fresh breath. There are long purple fingernails on the long fingertips. These nails are very beautiful, if found by nail lovers, it is estimated to be excited to ask which one can make such a good effect. But Gu Shengyin knows that these nails are not only beautiful, but also dangerous. She gently raised her hand and pinched the branches and leaves of a big tree hanging down beside her. The index finger curled up and the fingernail gently scratched on the leaf -- full. The full thick green leaves almost withered and turned yellow with the speed visible to the naked eye, and lost all vitality in an instant. Gu Sheng releases his hand and looks at his fingernails again. The power of yin and evil spirit that haunts her can turn her into a lethal weapon everywhere. Fortunately, these unpredictable forces can be controlled by her, and Gu Shengyin doesn''t have to worry too much. The white tiger came back very quickly. Its prey today is a little goat. When the prey arrived in front of Gu Shengyin, it had already lost its vitality. Gu Shengyin looks at the food and thinks about it carefully. Tim can cook almost two kinds of dishes: roast and boiled. What''s more, the craftsmanship is not so good. ording to Gu Shengyin''s memory, it''s not so good. In fact, it''s ttering to say that it''s not very good. The craftsmanship of tyin can be said to be terrible. Thanks to the fact that the puppets don''t need to eat, and tein is totally indifferent to the taste of food. She just needs to be full. Gu Shengyin doesn''t want to treat his taste buds badly. She cut off twomb legs with a knife, washed and peeled them, and when everything was done, she went to the house to find some seasonings that Tyne had never used - a client who had been kind to him before, and contracted all her daily necessities. It''s a pity that Tyne doesn''t use it at all. Gu Shengyin looked at it. Well, it''s OK. It hasn''t expired. She lit a fire, grilled the leg of Lamb on the grill, slowly brushing honey and various seasonings on it, and began to think about the mission goal. ording to the system''s feedback, Chen Qiqi has now started her brother, and the original sessor of the Chen family has now be a vegetable. Chen Qiqi, meanwhile, was busy fighting for power with all kinds of people in his family. At this time, it is still some time before she takes the position of heir. Gu Shengyin now has several ways: male owners should immediately want thick line, not white tiger. Continue to ask for a wave of tickets, the more tickets, the more powerful Gao Lengzhi code! See youter. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1721 Gu Shengyin slowly rotates the barbecue stand in his hand, thinking about all kinds of things in his mind. "All right." The strong fragrancees from the barbecue, and Gu Shengyin sniffs it gently. The white tiger lies quietly beside her. Gu Sheng looked at the white tiger with some regret. After all, it is not the same as real life. Now, if the white tiger is really an animal, I''m afraid it will have to jump up and eat meat. Gu Shengyin slowly cuts the meat with a clean knife and chews it. It tastes good. After eating a whole leg of a sheep, Gu Shengyin wrapped the remaining clean leaves for dinner. She went into her big room. The half finished puppet doll was still lying there alone. Gu Shengyin intends to do him well. It''s also because she thinks that tin has already finished so much. Otherwise, Gu Shengyin will not continue. She had already thought well that she would not do so many puppets. When the puppet dolls in her hand were finished, she would go to the imperial capital. Instead of waiting for others toe, it is better to seize the opportunity and start first. Anyway, Chen Qiqi is not a good person. Gu Sheng will not bear any burden because of this. Puppet dolls are different from carving y sculptures and so on. His limbs were made of special materials separately, and then put together. Only in this way can we ensure the flexibility of the joint. As for the special material, Gu Shengyin only knew that it was made by collecting some materials with unusual names on the ancient books and refining them with very special techniques. The appearance of the finished product is simr to that of porcin. It is smooth and delicate, very beautiful, but its hardness ispletely different from that of porcin. Take the white tiger as an example. Basically, it falls from a height of tens of meters. The possibility of the white tiger being abandoned is not high. For Gu Shengyin, who has received the memory of dean and has an invincible system, refining materials and carving out the shape of the body is not a very difficult thing. The key is the rune that follows. There can be no mistakes at all. If there are any mistakes, the puppet will almost be abandoned. Gu Shengyin quietly looks at a "porcin doll" in front of him. He looked small, probably admitting the height of his head. His skin was white and his face was exquisite. His eyes were tightly closed. He was wearing a small silver white robe. He looked like a normal baby. If only to this stage, the doll is probably a very beautiful handicraft, and maybe someone will pay a lot of money to collect it. Gu Sheng took a deep breath and decided to wait until evening. When the moon rises in the evening and the Yin Qi is stronger, he will draw the rune to condense the Yin evil spirit on him. She got up and found that after sitting for a long afternoon, her whole body was stiff and sore. Looking back at the big house, Gu Shengyin looked at all kinds of human and animal puppets in it, thinking that it was thanks to the bright lights. If youe into such a ce at night, you will be scared. By the time we went out, the sun had set in the West. Gu Shengyin went to collect some edible mushrooms, boiled a pot of soup with the rest of the mutton, put the mushrooms in and cook them together. By the way, he reheated the roast leg of mutton left at noon for dinner. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1722 By the time we finish dinner, the time is almost over. Gu Shengyin prepared some things and saw the bright roulette moon in the sky and took out the little doll. Direct contact with the moonlight, the effect is better. Gu Sheng moved his hands, and the silver white robe on the baby''s body faded down, and his small body was exposed. Gu Shengyin used a brush on one side of the small white porcin bowl, stained with some bright red thick liquid, starting from the baby''s neck, slowly sketching. She closed her eyes. The whole process of depicting runes must be done in one breath, and the nib can not be broken at all until the drawing ispleted. ¡­¡­ Chen Biyue felt that he was in a strange dream. At first, he felt like he was trapped in a strange ce. There was nothing around him. Even if he opened his eyes as hard as he could, he could only see some heavy gray fog around him. He groped and went on, but no matter how far he went, it was always like this. Chen Biyue, who has always been a materialist, thinks that he may have had a nightmare. But at first, he could hear someone talking. It was the voice of his domestic helpers, as if calling himself, and then there was amotion of war, the noise of people, the harsh sound of ambnce, crying, swearing and yelling. It''s noisy. Those voices seemed toe from the distant horizon. He wanted to shout out loud that I was here. But it didn''t work. His voice couldn''t be transmitted at all. It''s a very abstract sound wave, but Chen Biyue seems to be able to feel it. His voice spreads out and touches the fog and is swallowed up bit by bit. He is tired and wants to have a rest. Then he slowly found that the voices in the sky were bing more and more blurred, and now they are almostpletely inaudible. His body became more and more tired, as if he just closed his eyes and went to sleep. Body instinctive warning. Chen Biyue didn''t believe it any more. Now he began to suspect that he might have been secretly attacked. The old man in his family believed in metaphysics and often talked about something. Although he sneered at him, he also heard a lot about it. Is it true that he was nted in the hands of Xuanmen people? His thinking has been very tired, can not provide his ownplete thinking. At this time, the only thing that Chen Biyue thought about was sleeping. Want to sleep well, and then nothing to worry about. In a magnificent room in the imperial capital. A woman with red wavy hair and an enchanting figure came out of the bathroom wearing a silk nightgown. She was wearing a very bold, light pajamas with a vacuum inside. Before walking, she could even see the proud white people shaking around. There was a bald man sitting on the bed. Looking at his age of thirty, he looked very handsome. On his head, it seemed that some ck mysterious runes were tattooed on his head, which ted the whole person with ayer of crazy and wild charm. If the woman is soft and boneless, the whole person sits on the man. "What happened to that?" The man chuckled softly, and his hands reached into the woman''s pajamas and rubbed it hard. Not surprisingly, he heard a long voice of Jiao Yin in her mouth. "Xiao Sao, don''t worry. If there is no ident, your good brother should go to see the Buddha today, oh I forget that he doesn''t believe in the Buddha. " - eight shifts. I can only write 8000 today. I can''t get the card. I''m sorry that I broke my promise on thest day of this week. There will be ten thousand watch tomorrow. Please love me once more ~ thank you , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1723 Woman smell speech in front of a bright: "seriously?" The man''s face sank when he heard this obviously questioning tone. He snorted, "why, don''t you believe me?" The woman felt that he was not worried, and quickly said with a smile: "how can it be? I believe in your ability, but my brother has always been a big man..." The bald man looked a little better, but he still disdained to say: "what about life? In my hands, it''s not just a matter of life that you can escape. " A woman''s face was beaming with joy. She took the man''s arm and gently rubbed it on her chest. The meaning is self-evident. "Qiqi, I''m waiting for the good news from the master..." The next picture is not suitable for children. We can only see the dark ck bed with two naked bodies tightly entangled ¡­¡­ Just when Chen Biyue''s consciousness was about to fall into a deep sleep, he suddenly did not know where he came from. He crossed the numerous gray barriers and sucked him in. "Not good!" Just finished a game, the bareheaded Rune man who was satisfied with nourishing himself in bed suddenly opened his eyes. "What''s the matter?" Chen Qiqi was half awake and nestled in his arms and asked vaguely. The head lowering master''s face was very ugly: "the head lowering skill I gave your brother was broken!" "What!" Chen Qiqi suddenly woke up. "What''s the matter? Isn''t it safe? " Chen Qiqi looked a little ugly, "now you tell me it''s broken?" In fact, Chen Qiqi is a little uneasy. Think about his brother''s usual means. In case he knows that the person who framed him is himself The head master said, "I use the head lowering technique to block his soul in a ce where he is dead. ording to the n, ten dayster, his true spirit will disappear and he will die in the world." He frowned: "but just now, I felt that his soul suddenly disappeared from the absolute realm, as if something broke in and forcibly took away your brother''s soul." Chen Qiqi was worried: "what should I do now? If my brother wakes up, neither of us will be able to run! " "Don''t worry," he said calmly He closed his eyes and said something, as if feeling something. After a moment, he suddenly opened his eyes, and his look rxed. Chen Qiqi looked at him and rxed a little: "what''s the matter?" "You and I don''t have to worry too much," he said. I just felt that your brother''s soul has not returned to its essence, but has been unable to be sensed in this world. " Chen Qiqi was pleased: "so?" "So, your brother is dead, or..." "It''s just the evil mage who just takes the soul away." After the big stone falls in my heart, I feel better. Looking at Chen Qiqi in his arms, the head master couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and pinch her face: "don''t worry, even if your brother is not dead, falling into the hands of such people, I''m afraid it''s more difficult than death." Chen Qiqi was finally relieved. However, she said in a low voice: "I don''t ask him to live like death, just die quickly, so as to avoid a long night''s dream." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1724 Chen Biyue only felt that he was pulled by the whole person. He didn''t know how long he had experienced the whirling of the earth. His body, his mind, his everything, seems to be constantly torn and reorganized. Wait until everything settles down. ¡­¡­ He felt heavy. It''s like you''re stuck in something. You can''t open your eyes, but you can see what''s going on around you. It seemed to be at night. It was not bright at all, but he could clearly see the situation around him. In front of a woman in ck. This woman looks very good-looking, but she looks very abnormal, very much like What does it look like? His mind is so confused that he can''t seem to remember anything. The woman, with her pale and thin hand, outlined something on her body. He should not have felt it, but slowly, he realized that with the more and more mysterious runes on his body, the whole body seemed to be slowly and full of strength. His feelings about the woman in ck became clearer and clearer. Well She tastes good andfortable. There seems to be something on her body that is extremely attractive to her. Want to be close, want to hug, want to Eat her! After finishing thest rune, Gu Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. She opened her eyes and put down the brush with some sore hands. As a matter of fact, the time just passed by less than half an hour, but Gu Shengyin felt very weak all over. She looked down at the little doll in front of her. The original white porcin like body, now has been painted with countless runes. In such a dim moonlight, the whole doll looks full of mysterious feeling. Gu Sheng put on the silver white robe for the baby, and felt his own achievements. "So much power of yin and evil spirit has been condensed?" She was surprised. This little puppet doll can almostpare with the white tiger in terms of internal energy! Just when Gu Sheng was surprised, the little puppet doll in front of him suddenly opened his eyes! Gu Sheng was surprised for a moment, and then he saw the doll''s beautiful pair of green eyes. In this dim moonlight, the eyes are like two clusters of ghost fire, looking at some infiltration. "I opened my eyes Is it true that this puppet doll has had its own consciousness so early? " Gu Sheng murmured because of doubt. He blinked at the woman talking in front of him. With his current understanding ability, he could not fully understand the meaning of what she said. But it doesn''t matter. Gu Shengyin looked at the little puppet doll, which was only more than 20 centimeters high. He even blinked and moved himself. His movements were not stiff at all, from the feet of his robe to her hands. What does he want? Soon Gu Shengyin found out. Because the little doll suddenly held her finger and gnawed. His teeth are very sharp. In an instant, Gu Shengyin''s flesh was broken, and he fell into his skin, sucking sweet blood. In the twinkling of an eye, Gu Sheng wanted to throw the baby out because he raised his hand. But the system stopped her: "host, wait a minute." After Gu Sheng was stunned for a moment, he suddenly had some more things in his mind. Some disordered thoughts, vaguely mixed with "delicious", "delicious" and other emotions. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1725 Gu Sheng was stunned. This Is this the puppet doll''s mind? When she was surprised, the puppet doll in front of her suddenly stopped sucking blood. He still held Gu Shengyin''s finger, but gently and reluctantly, he took back his teeth. Because he saw that when he bit down, the man seemed to have a look of pain. Although she likes eating very much, she is very painful After struggling for a few seconds, the puppet doll decided to give up food. He even stretched out his tongue and head and licked Gu Shengyin''s fingers several times. The small wound, under his influence, had miraculously stopped the blood and was much smaller. Then, two "people", one big and one small, began to stare at each other. Gu Shengyin had never encountered such a situation, and began to ask the system, "what kind of situation is this?" The system replied, "I haven''t met it either. Please wait a moment. I''ll go and browse the information quickly." The system soon said, "there is no special record of this situation. However, ording to the data passed down by the puppet master, the host had already had a mental and spiritual connection with him when he created the puppet doll. In addition, the host fed him with his own blood. Now, it seems that a contract with blood as the medium has been concluded between the two sides." "So now?" "So now, the puppet doll is equivalent to the existence of a magic weapon simr to the host, but with self-consciousness, the host should be able to share with his consciousness." Gu Shengyin nodded: "yes, I can feel his thoughts." Speaking of this, Gu Shengyin wanted to help his forehead. Because at this time, from the puppet doll in front of her, she felt a strong "like you", "like", "want to eat", "delicious" and so on. There is no doubt that the delicious object he wants to eat is himself. However, what makes Gu Sheng warm is that there is another wave of emotion in the puppet doll''s mind, which is probably "like", "will hurt", "do not want to let The idea of "pain". When Gu Shengyinmunicated with the system, the puppet doll gave up looking at Gu Shengyin''s eyes, grabbed Gu Shengyin''s clothes and began to climb up. He climbed from her hand to her shoulder, and then found the ce of the neck and vicle, and knelt down contentedly. "How warm How fragrant Delicious Hold back... " Gu Sheng can''t help but feel the message from this little baby. "The system, he thought Eat me? " The system calmlyforted her: "the host doesn''t have to worry. For the puppet consciousness formed by Yin Sha, the female of Yin time has great attraction to them. And the host your blood has been sucked by him. After the two sides have concluded a contract, as a puppet doll just born with wisdom, the host at this time is like his mother''s role "He will like you very much, want to be close to you, even want to monopolize you." "Such a puppet will not bite the host." Gu Sheng nodded. She did feel a strong desire for hope in the puppet doll''s consciousness, but there was another stronger desire. Hope seemed to restrain him. Moreover, Gu Shengyin also had a feeling: the puppet doll was not only unwilling to hurt himself in his consciousness, but also seemed to have a constraint in his soul, unable to hurt himself as a creator. - three shifts first. There are seven chapters left. In other words, did you go to school today? It was really cold to the Pacific on Monday_ ?% ask for a wave of tickets, monthly tickets, rmended tickets, and smash them , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1726 However, I keep hearing the other party say they want to eat their own Gu Shengyin said that he still has some can not get used to. Some things, almost engraved in the depths of this body instinct general. Gu Shengyin''s consciousness swept around the puppet doll and cut off some kind of connection. Then she found that the emotion belonging to another consciousness, which had been brushing her mind with a sense of being, had disappeared. A sigh of relief. Gu Sheng looks at the puppet doll lying on his neck with a satisfied face, but he has a little strange satisfaction in his heart. She slowly stood up, a strong sense of fatigue. Sitting down, he didn''t feel that once he got up, Gu Shengyin noticed that his inner strength seemed to have been emptied. After standing for a long time, she slowly eased over and walked towards her cabin. What I need most now is rest. As for the rest, let''s wait until dawn tomorrow. Gu Sheng reluctantly walked into his room, after a simple wash, almost instantly fell into a dream. She was so tired. There was a faint moonlight shining through the unclosed windows. The puppet doll, which seemed to have no sign of life, moved gently. He sat up on his short, fleshy hands. The eye drops the slip in the room a nce, er, don''t know this is what ce. After looking around, the puppet doll looked at the woman lying under her. She closed her eyes and looked as cold as she had been awake. The puppet doll looked at her with her head askew. I don''t know how long he looked at it. Then he raised his little hand and scratched Gu Shengyin''s lips with his dark purple nails, which were the same as Gu Shengyin. It''s really pruritus like caution. Although there is noplicated consciousness, the puppet doll still knows that her fingernails seem to be very strong. She can''t use force, otherwise she will have trouble if she pricks it. It''s soft and warm. This is the feeling in the puppet doll''s heart. His own body is just a pile of cold material, and human body temperature is a very attractive existence for him. Not to mention that the person in front of him, from the first sight he saw, could not help but want to be close. Puppet dolls seem to be addicted to ying. After a while, they go to poke Gu Shengyin in the mouth. Ba, and then open their own emerald eyes carefully look at Gu Shengyin. After making sure she won''t wake up, poke again. He took it as a very interesting game and enjoyed it. System: It does not need to rest, it has been quietly watching the puppet doll''s movements. In fact, the system wants to shout out loud in Gu Shengyin''s brain: "host, wake up! Here effective perverts take advantage of your sleep to belittle you But in the end, the system didn''t say anything. Because it can see that the puppet doll now seems to be a little guy who doesn''t know anything about anything. Moreover, this kind of behavior is a manifestation of his real love of being close to his host. Of course, the main reason the system remains silent is that the host is really tired. It''s hard to get such a good sleep. It doesn''t want to disturb. After ying for a long time, the puppet doll seemed to be satisfied atst. Looking left and right, he still chose the warm position between Gu Shengyin''s neck and closed his eyes and slept with his master. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1727 Gu Sheng woke up the next day because he was harassed. She felt her hair being pulled by something. The other side is not strong, so it doesn''t hurt. But this part of their own body is put in the palm of the hand. The feeling of ying is really bad. She pulled her hair vaguely, and then turned over a little impatiently. That''s great. Originally, the puppet doll was sitting on the inner side of Gu Shengyin''s sleep, holding her long hair in circles. However, his technique is obviously not very good. He identally entangled his wrists and fingers, and is struggling to untie them. Then Gu Sheng turned over again because of such a pull. The puppet doll, whose fingers and wrists were entangled, was pulled by a huge force - BIU! A perfect parab, the small figure flies directly from the inside of the bed to the floor outside the window. Now, the hair is untied. Gu Sheng vaguely heard something falling. She opened her eyes and saw a small figure in front of her. She was lying on the ground with a posture of throwing herself to the ground. She was struggling to get up. Gu Shengyin: "it''s She looked back in silence, and then realized that she seemed, as if, to have done something extraordinary? Just as she was embarrassed, the puppet doll finally sat up on her own. But I don''t know if Gu Sheng had a bad taste in refining. The baby has short limbs and is very fat. Gu Sheng wants to stand up several times because he looks at the baby himself. Finally, he sits back. "Pooh Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing. Early in the morning, she was in a good mood. Hearing theughtering from behind, the puppet turned her head and looked over. I don''t know if it''s Gu Shengyin''s illusion. She seems to see a trace of grievance from the solemn expression on her face? Gu Sheng because dry cough a, think oneself see such a kid''s joke is not very authentic? She was about to get out of bed and pick him up when she saw that the other party was flying! In preparation, it should be floating. Gu Shengyin is like watching a fantasy movie. Looking at the small meat ball, it is suspended from the ground without any tools, and slowly floats towards Gu Shengyin''s direction Then the sound of "Dong" fell into the soft quilt on the bed. Gu Shengyin: "it''s The puppet doll seems to have been smashed. He pulled his short limbs in the soft quilt for a long time, and finally pulled himself out. He sat in front of Gu Shengyin with a serious face. It is also a pity that he can use such a tender steamed bun face to make such an old cadre look. The two "people" looked at each other again. Gu Shengyin: "poo ha ha ha ha ha..." She was holding her stomach andughing out of breath in bed. What about the world''s most Yin things from the gathering of Yin evil spirits? It''s a good idea. How about the perverse? Gu Shengyin said that he only saw stupid Meng! The puppet doll tilted his head and looked at the master with a very exaggerated expression. He didn''t know it was a smile, but the contract on his blood could make him feel that the people in front of him were happy now. It''s veryfortable. Strange as it looks, she''ll befortable. He thought seriously on his face, letting the host smile at that person. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1728 When Gu Shengyin finallyughed enough, she straightened up and looked at the small figure in front of her. "I have to give you a name." She frowned, as if thinking. Name? Puppet dolls have some doubts. He knew what it was, sort of like a code name. He thinks he should have a name. What''s his name? His name is "Just call you doll. I won''t make other dolls anyway." Gu Sheng talked to himself. She looked at the small figure sitting in front of her: "you should be able to understand what I said? After that, your name is doll The puppet doll looked at Gu Shengyin with big green eyes and nodded. Then Gu Shengyin pointed to himself: "I am your master, my name is Tim." She just said it casually and did not intend to let the doll in front of her remember it. But the next moment, the other party''s petals are as ruddy as the small. Mouth, even off and on the two words read out: "first Emperor Because... " Gu Sheng was surprised. Is intelligence so high? even through Tim''s memory, there are few puppets who can do this. Is it really the so-called blood force in his own body that makes this puppet be very powerful, even surpassing all previous works? Gu Sheng is a little confused. This is probably the biggest possibility. She thought about it and was about to get up. She has made a decision. After cleaning up here, she sets out for the imperial capital. Try to see if you can cure the old master of the Chen family secretly? This morning, the system told her that the head lowering division''s head lowering skill on the eldest son of the Chen family had been cracked. This is out of the plot. ording to the original plot, today should be the death of the eldest son of the Chen family, and the skill of the head lowering master has not been broken. Mr. Chen once invited several masters, and they all said that they could not do anything about it. Could it be that some powerful personage from the hidden world has taken action? It''s just that Mr. Chen didn''t die, but he didn''t wake up. The system doesn''t know why. Gu Shengyin ns to go to see it himself. It''s just the little doll in front of me Gu Sheng looked at him helplessly: "I want to wash my face, you lie on my shoulder, be careful to get wet." Doll as did not hear, is still tightly holding Gu Shengyin''s cor, a pair of afraid she will take down the appearance. Seeing him like this, Gu Shengyin has no way. Until she found that whether she was bending down or walking, the other side was sitting on Mount Tai, and there was no tendency to fall down at all, she let him go. Gu Sheng has the illusion of raising a son. Out of the door, Gu Shengyin releases the white tiger, ready to let him fight a prey, as today''s rations. White tiger a cup to put out, the only cry to Gu Shengyin body rub. Then, in an instant, Gu Shengyin felt a little cold. White tiger also noticed something, pushed away from Gu Shengyin''s side and growled low to Gu Shengyin''s left side. She looked over her shoulder if she felt something. She saw a doll she had never seen before. The little doll is still that kind of appearance, but at this time, the green eyes are suffused with a faint luster, and the body also has a trace of ck evil spirit, which can not help but pan out. He was staring at the white tiger coldly, and his eyes even had cold killing intention. This appearance, however, has the appearance of some evil things in the rumor. - Doll: I''m jealous! Sixth watch! There are four more today! Please, ticket, ticket! Today''s ticket is half less than yesterday''s, Gao Lengzhi''s heart is good Monday is terrible! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1729 The white tiger is clearly aware of the danger. Its body is low, and its front paws are a little uneasy. It is poking low on the ground. Its mouth makes a roar simr to warning. This is the performance of encountering a strong enemy. Gu Sheng''s heart suddenly moved. As soon as she was ready to stop, she noticed a sh of darkness in front of her. A ck Mist escaped from the doll''s body, and then formed a ferocious face in the air, and rushed towards the white tiger at a very fast speed. Look at that posture, no mercy at all! The white tiger suddenly showed its ws. Gu Sheng saw the huge body of the white tiger and the ck shadow, and finally cried out and swallowed the ck devil into his stomach. However, in Gu Shengyin''s eyes, it was the white tiger''s fur that had been specially refined, and even the bullets could not do anything about it. The raw fur was gnawed out by the grimace. The system sighs: "host, your doll is so ferocious!" Gu Shengyin: "it''s What''s the unpleasantness of being robbed? Seeing that the two are still at war and ready toe for the second time, Gu Sheng gives two orders subconsciously in his mind because he can''t care what to say. "Stop it!" White tiger obediently stopped all movements, raised his head and roared at Gu Shengyin twice. But the doll obviously resisted. Gu Sheng could feel his reluctance to let go. She gave another order. Doll opened his green eyes and looked at Gu Shengyin, and finally lowered his head reluctantly. The ck mist all over him returned to his body as if nothing had happened. He felt Gu Shengyin''s emotion and passed it from the bottom of his heart. The master was not happy because he was disobedient. The doll raised her head again, and then carefully poked Gu Shengyin''s earlobe from her long sharp fingernail. When Gu Shengyin turned her head and looked at it, she immediately said, "I know I''m wrong, I didn''t do anything.". It has to be said that it is still very advantageous to wear such a face. At least Gu Sheng lost his temper at the moment. Gu Shengyin is sitting on the ground, and the white tiger lies on one side. Doll is very aggrieved by Gu Sheng because of tough pull from his body to sit on the other side. Gu Sheng looks at the two seriously. Instead of opening her mouth, shemunicated with them directly with her ideas. It means that you can''t aim at each other any more. We are all the same. We should get along well The white tiger quickly showed what he meant - that the other side was malicious towards him. Gu Shengyin looks at the doll who has not made a statement. Then, she felt the idea of the doll passing on and off: "no close. I Of It''s mine... " Gu Shengyin didn''t understand what the doll meant at the beginning. It wasn''t until the doll said that she couldn''t help but move, and then climbed onto her shoulder again that she realized that she was talking about herself. As expected, as the system said, dolls are very close to themselves, and even have a terrible desire to monopolize. However, it may be that Gu Sheng doesn''t feel disgusted by the appearance of the other party''s cute Tuanzi. On the contrary, he is just a little helpless. Is it true that the doll really thinks of himself as his mother? It doesn''t seem strange that young children have a certain degree of possessiveness towards their mothers. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1730 In a word, under Gu Shengyin''s insistence, white tiger and doll are finally barely able to get along in harmony. Of course, this is what Gu Shengyin saw. She did not notice that the white tiger came in and didn''t like to gather around him more and more. She was coquettish to himself. It''s normal for Gu Shengyin not to find out. After all, she just came to this body not long ago. Although she inherited Tim''s memory, she didn''t pay much attention to some daily habits. She didn''t know, just that night, after she fell asleep, the doll who upied the most intimate position around her quietly floated out. Then he found the white tiger lying on the grass in a model of a small white tiger. As soon as they meet, they will be full of firewood and fire. I had a good fight. The results of this one are obvious. The doll won. The result of his winning is that the white tiger will not be allowed to y cute and y coquettish in front of Gu Shengyin. The master is his own! No one else is allowed toe near! The white tiger is very dissatisfied. These creatures are born to be close to their masters. But when the ck room behind the doll''s body turned into a bloody mouth, which means that if you don''t agree, I will swallow you directly. After that, the white tiger silently chooses to agree. Yin Sha is no more than other things. It is the same Yin evil spirit that produces consciousness. The white tiger and the baby can eat each other, and the phagocytist''s ability is estimated to be higher. So the white tiger agreed to this humiliating treaty with tears for his own life. The doll flew back in a good mood, then rubbed Gu Shengyin''s smooth face with a satisfied face and looked at her silently with open eyes. That white tiger is a fool! The doll doesn''t eat it at all. Because he could feel that the master also liked the white tiger. If he swallowed it, the master would be unhappy again. Doll some worry: always feel that the master is easy to casually for some small things and not happy. If the master is not happy, the doll will not be happy. He didn''t like the look on the master''s face. The bottom of my heart is astringent and ufortable. Puppet dolls at this time do not know, this kind of emotion, called heartache. In a few days, Gu Shengyin gave orders to all the puppets, big and small, where he lived. He left here temporarily and went to other ces far away. The puppets, unlike white tigers and dolls, mechanically followed the orders of their masters and moved forward until Gu Shengyin stopped. Then, without Gu Shengyin''smand, they would keep standing or walking posture, standing there until the nextmand was issued by the host, or they could not move again due to physical problems. Gu Shengyin took a look and made sure there was nothing important missing. Then he walked out of the valley. She has to visit DIDU. ording to the system, the eldest son of the Chen family has always been like that. However, he is now surrounded by senior people, so there is no need to worry about the head lowering division''s second injury to him. It is safe for the time being. Gu Shengyin searched in the closet for a long time. Fortunately, he found several "normal clothes" that tine had never worn. ording to my memory, this is all from the previous enthusiastic customer. And the other side is very intimate, ording to the shape of Tim, the choice is punk style, heavy metal style clothes. In this way, when Gu Shengyin puts it on, others will only think that she is a strange fan of special style, and her dress is a little exaggerated. - see youter , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1731 Gu Shengyin looks at himself in the mirror: the upper part of his body is a windbreaker covered with sequins, and his lower part is tight leather pants. His long ck hair, which is as long as his waist, is all up and up. Speaking of her appearance, even do not need to make up, the charm of the whole person cold Yan atmospherepletely out. however Gu Sheng Yin still wants to makeints about this: this kind of modeling is definitely where to lead the crowd. It is estimated that normal people will either take her as a star or engage in art when they see her. In case someone takes a picture and Chen Qiqi sees it After thinking about it, Gu Shengyin took out a pair of ck sunsses and covered half of his face. Very good, now this appearance, even if is photographed, if Chen Qiqi can recognize, Gu Shengyin will be convinced! When changing clothes, the doll and the white tiger are rushed outside by Gu Shengyin. The doll has been floating up and down in the air, very impatient - he is now fully in control of the skill. The door finally opened from inside. The doll subconsciously looked at the door, and then -- "Bata", very unhappy, he had a close contact with the earth again. However, this kind of fall does not pose any danger to him. The doll was quickly suspended from the ground, and then looked at the person in front of him very confused. In view of the other party''s body is exposed in the sun, it is a little bright, he can''t help but stretch out his chubby hand and rub his eyes with humanity. Gu Shengyin: "it''s Is that exaggeration? Suddenly saw a strangere out of the master''s room, the doll is muddled. then he looked as like as two peas. Well, the man is just like the breath and the owner, very delicious and sweet. The feeling of blood connection is like a retreat. So, in front of the woman = master? Gu Sheng looked at the puppet doll in front of him, and the white tiger who was not far away from him also gave a low cry to express his dissatisfaction. Gu Shengyin: "it''s Are you really that hot? In fact, Gu Sheng was misunderstood. Dolls and white tigers are the consciousness formed by the power of Yin evil, which determines their preferences and habits. As extremely Yin things, they like damp, dark, negative emotions And so on. But Gu Sheng because of this one body glittering, obviously lets them some not adapt. However, even if it was not suitable, the doll quickly floated to Gu Shengyin''s shoulder, sat firmly, and habitually stretched out her nails to poke Gu Shengyin''s earlobe. This is his exclusive position. Although the master''s taste seems to have some problems, but as a good baby, he still wants to love the master. Then he was caught by Gu Shengyin with one hand. Gu Shengyin looks at the doll. Seriously said: "the next time, you can''t sit on your shoulders." The baby''s face was puzzled. Gu Sheng pointed to him and white tiger. Instead of speaking, he introduced an idea into their minds. It is to let them realize that their own is strange in normal human society. If found out, the consequences could be serious. Of course, as the host himself, will be very troublesome. When the doll heard it, she was still very displeased. But after hearing that it would bring trouble to the host, he hesitated for a moment, or obediently did not move. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1732 Finally, Gu Shengyin was holding a bag as cool as her windbreaker, sitting in the white tiger out of the valley. Outside the mountain forest, Gu Sheng collected the smaller white tiger and put it in his bag. As for the doll, she carried it in arge windbreaker pocket. Originally, Gu Sheng was going to put the two together in his pocket, but he was jealous again. White tiger will not be allowed to enjoy the same treatment as him. What can Gu Shengyin do? People''s minds are biased, not to mention the white tiger is not as cute as a doll. So it has to stay in the bag. Here, Gu Shengyin once again thanks the warm-hearted Tim once helped a customer. Because he grew up in the mountains, not to mention his ID card, he didn''t even have an ount book. However, after knowing that she had nothing, the local tyrant, who had been favored by her and sessfully got pregnant and gave birth to a child, almost waved her hand and arranged everything for others. Therefore, Gu Shengyin was able to buy a ne ticket to the imperial capital. Tein doesn''t need the money. The bank card that had never been used by Tim himself was startled by the huge amount of money in it when Gu Shengyin made an asional inquiry. Gu Shengyin, who knew that he was now an invisible local tyrant, of course chose first ss without hesitation. And then Thanks to his own dress, Gu Sheng got a lot of attention on the ne, and even two people quietly asked for their autograph. Gu Shengyin, of course, refused directly, and even went to the back. In order to avoid embarrassment, she directly put on the blindfold and began to close her eyes. The baby was surprisingly quiet all the way. Because Gu Shengyin has turned off the perception of doll''s emotion, he can''t listen to his emotion if he doesn''t feel it specially. The doll felt as if something was burning on her soul. The ne is slowly flying forward and getting closer to the imperial capital. And the closer to the imperial capital, the stronger the sense of inexplicability. In his dark pocket, the doll opened his green eyes. He can feel clearly that there is something calling himself in that direction. What is it? He can''t remember, but it''s important. Very important. On the other hand, the white tiger in the handbag on the other side seemed to detect the unusual fluctuation in the doll. He shrunk in a little in fear. Speaking of him, the breath on his body is really terrible. White tiger has no doubt that he is not the opponent at all. Gu Sheng fell into a deep sleep. But the doll has been open eyes, he is very excited, for the unknown will happen, full of expectations. ¡­¡­ Gu Shengyin was awakened by the doll. It was not the wake-up of shouting, but the persistent consciousness of doll, which even broke through Gu Shengyin''s divine defense and appeared in her mind. And the idea was simple. Gu Shengyin heard it clearly. He''s hungry for power. At present, the most direct and convenient way is Gu Shengyin''s blood. Gu Shengyin felt very strange. In fact, except at the beginning, when the doll was just created, her instinct was out of control. After taking her blood once, she had always shown great desire, but never asked for it. But this time, Gu Shengyin was surprised by the desire to go deep into his soul. - today''s 10th shift. Ask for a ticket and say good night. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1733 Gu Sheng just hesitated for a moment and passed an idea to the doll. She agreed. The doll responds quickly. Almost at the moment when the master agreed and put his hand in his pocket, his sharp teeth pierced into his flesh and blood. That''s how it feels. It''s so beautiful and fascinating. With the blood, the doll could feel that there seemed to be a strong force of position entering his body. He closed his eyes contentedly. Gu Shengyin, on the other hand, let the baby go after feeling that the weak blood loss would not affect him. Slowly, the child''s heart that burning desire to slow down. What followed was a growing strength in the body, and something scattered in the mind. Beijing Sister Chen Chen what? His delicate brow tightly frowned, as if in the effort to recall, should be remembered but forced to forget things. Green eyes suddenly open! He remembered. Chen Biyue! Gu Shengyin felt that the little guy in his pocket didn''t need his own blood. He held his finger and gently licked it. Atst, he did not let it go. Instead, he used his finger as a tool for grinding teeth and nibbled on it bit by bit. This is not the first time that this kind of thing has happened. Gu Shengpletely regards it as a child''s coquetry performance. He just smiles on his face and stops talking. She did not know that her puppet doll had already remembered something. He is not a self-consciousness condensed by Yin evil spirits, but a normal person. His name is Chen Biyue! He somehow fell into a strange gray ce, and then when he woke up in a daze, he became a puppet doll who did not consciously call the master of others! In Chen Biyue''s heart, anger rose. Is this the man? Did she make herself what she is now? But subconsciously, he firmly believes that it will not be this person, this person should not hurt themselves. So, what happened to me at that time? He looked gloomy and thought, and suddenly felt something in Barry''s mouth. When I realized what it was, my face changed. He, he is holding other people''s fingers in gnawing! He quickly spits out Gu Shengyin''s fingers and wipes his mouth with his sleeve. Then he heard a soft voice in his mind: "full?" Without waiting for the thought to react, the body spontaneously pasted the hand beside him and rubbed against it, indicating that he was full. Chen Biyue I can''t control the idea of getting close to her! Gu Sheng knew that he was full because of the hook on the corner of his lip. Comfortingly, he reached out his hand and touched it on his head. Then he took out his hand. She raised her finger and took a look: Well, the little wound was almost invisible. At this time, Gu Shengyin didn''t know that her little puppet doll was sitting in her pocket seriously and doubting life. The means of transportation in modern society are still very developed. Soon, the nended at DIDU airport. Gu Shengyin, together with many passengers, came out of the airport. Chen Biyue felt more and more strongly in his heart. He wants to go back to the Chen family and see what kind of situation "self" is like now. His body is calling himself, and he can feel it. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1734 Gu Shengyin let the system quickly calcte a route, a five-star hotel not far from Chen''s residence. She directly set down a month''s presidential suite, ready to observe the recent situation of the Chen family. Chen Biyue was very happy when Gu Shengyin chose the location. Because it''s very close to his destination. He was still thinking about what kind of reason he wanted to go to Chen''s house. After all, he has now signed a contract with this mysterious puppet master. If there is any abnormal behavior, the other party will surely notice it at the first time. Before he was sure that Gu Shengyin was an enemy or a friend, he did not dare to ignore it. Then, in the evening, Gu Sheng''s orders made Chen Biyue dumbfounded. "Go to the Chen family, explore the situation of the eldest son of the Chen family, and report to me his current situation and the current situation of the Chen family." Chen Biyue was in a state of uncertainty. He couldn''t help thinking, could this matter really have something to do with her? Is it the person in front of you to do that? If this is true, if I can wake up one day, I will be the culprit like this Chen Biyue felt a little confused in his mind. ording to his usual character, the person who framed himself and almost asked for his name, if he had the opportunity to fight back He will never let go! Moreover, it is absolutely eradicating the root, leaving no trace of disaster to oneself. But if this object is changed to the woman in front of her Chen Biyue''s heart was shaken. He was reluctant to let her die, whether based on the power of the contract or the deep feelings of his own mind. He didn''t want this woman to disappear. So Just break her legs, break off her wings, and imprison her in a ce that only you can see. Chen Biyue lowered his eyes and thought. If Gu Shengyin could listen to his puppet doll''s mental activities at this time, he would be able to "see" a string of scenes that are not suitable for children, such as bloody violence. She looked at the motionless puppet doll and wondered, "doll?" Gu Sheng had a strange feeling in his heart that the doll seemed to be much moreplicated than his other pet, the white tiger with a very simple mind. Chen Biyue''s eyes trembled when he heard the name doll. What is this, this strange name, to do? He quickly let his look normal, and then nodded to show that he knew. Then the ck Mist escaped from his body and enveloped his whole body. All of a sudden, Fang Sheng''s eyes disappeared. There was only a small ck mist in the air that could not be seen by the naked eye. Even Gu Shengyin could "see" his trace through his connection with the puppet''s blood and mind. The ck Mist circled Gu Shengyin twice and then floated out of the window. Chen Biyue wanted to go home and have a look. He was eager to know what kind of situation he was now. Aunt Fang has been a nanny of the Chen family for more than ten years. She is an old man of the Chen family. She also watched the eldest son grow up. Now the eldest son is in aa for such a long time. Lying in bed, other servants feel that the eldest son is hopeless in his life, and taking care of her has be ck. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1735 At this time, only aunt Fang would insist on scrubbing Chen Biyue''s body every day, opening the doors and windows regrly to ventte and tidy the room. That day, when Aunt Fang opened the window in the morning, a cold wind suddenly rubbed her body. Aunt Fang couldn''t help shivering. She looked up at the sky strangely. It was a sunny day? Worried that the cold wind would cool the young master, aunt Fang stood at the window for a while, making sure that the cold wind was only idental, she left the window. When she came to the bed, aunt Fang looked at the handsome man who had been lying in bed for a long time. She sighed: "young master, you have to hurry toe here. As an old woman, I can feel that the atmosphere in my home is very abnormal recently. If you don''t want toe here, I''m afraid it will be peaceful in the future... " Aunt Fang doesn''t worry about herself. She''ll leave when the timees. But if you don''t wake up, what can you do in the future? What aunt Fang can''t see is that she just stayed in the ce, hidden behind the curtain, a trace of ck fog in the strands of entanglement. Around, let the air in that ce, appear extra cold. The puppet doll listened to Aunt Fang''s rambling words for a long time before turning around and taking her to the door. When Aunt Fang went out, she just left the door open. When she passed the corner of the corridor, the empty porch seemed to be suddenly pushed by something, and the door lock snapped and locked automatically. At the same time, the curtain of those wisps of ck fog also slowly condensed in front of the bed, slowly, in the air in the formation of a human baby. It is the puppet doll. Now it should be said that it is Chen Biyue. Chen Biyue slowly looks at his body in bed. It''s amazing how close he feels. He is able to perceive the state of his body as if his consciousness were still in the body, but he could not control the body. The person in bed is obviously not in a good state at this time. Even if someone carefully watched, long-term bedridden also let this body be soft and weak. Chen Biyue, a puppet doll, approached the window carefully. Then, he stretched out a hand and touched his body. He can sense the call of his body to himself. At the moment when his hand touched Chen Biyue''s body on the bed, it seemed that there was a strong pulling forceing from the body. Chen Biyue is happy with the puppet doll. He did not resist, but did not hesitate to let the discovery of this phenomenon. Maybe, this is the chance to return to your body! However, it turns out that the return of the soul and body is not so simple. Chen Biyue could feel his soul entering the body, but within a moment, he was immediately excluded. It''s as if your body has begun to reject your soul. He didn''t believe in such a thing, and tried again with perseverance, but still couldn''t. Chen Biyue tried many times and finally epted his fate. He was sure that if he could not find a person to help him, and only wanted to rely on himself, there was no way to go back to his body. As soon as this idea appeared, Gu Shengyin''s figure appeared subconsciously in his mind. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1736 There is a saying that when a person encounters difficulties, without any consideration of interests, the first person to ask for help is the one he trusts most in his heart. Chen Biyue didn''t think that what he wanted to find was not his own father or a good friend, but the woman who could only get along with him for ten days. It''s a wonderful feeling. But Chen Biyue just shook his head. He wants to trust her, but who knows if he can trust her? Since you can''t go back to your body directly, there''s no point in staying here. Chen Biyue searched around and found nothing wrong with the room where he was. He turned into a dark room and left the room. Instead of leaving directly, he wandered around the entire Chen family. Speaking of, such a long time of lethargy, I don''t know how the Chen family is now. As soon as he came out, Chen Biyue saw his father. Wearing a dark red Tang suit and leaning on solid wood crutches, Mr. Chen, who is hale and hearty, is chatting with an old man with a light face. Listening to his father''s address, Chen Biyue knew in his heart that he was also a metaphysical man. Although the Xuanmen people look indifferent, the high in their eyes is not covered up. Chen Biyue had no interest in the man after only one nce. In his opinion, the Xuanmen people, who seemed to have a noble demeanor, could crush five of them. Most of the time, he is a person who ys tricks and ys for fame and reputation. Listening to his father''s meaning, he thought a lot to invite the "master" here, hoping that he could wake up his eldest son. Chen Biyue has no hope of this matter, but he loves his father. Obviously, Mr. Chen still hasn''t given up his son. He watched the master enter his room with a face of indifference. After seeing himself, he was hesitant. Then he began to be shocked. Until finally, his expression was very ugly. This looks like Not only Chen Biyue, but also Mr. Chen can see that he is powerless. Finally, the expert just speciously said a lot of normal people, listening to the great truth in the clouds, took Chen Jiafeng''s thick reward and left. Chen Biyue quietly watched his father shut himself into the study. He didn''t keep up with him. Maybe his father didn''t want anyone to see his fragile appearance? Continue to walk around the room, Chen Biyue in passing a room, suddenly heard let his eyes cold words. This is his sister Chen Qiqi''s room. At this time, Chen Qiqi is talking to others. The ck Mist ignored the closed door and went straight through. Chen Qiqi is sitting on the bed in the room, with a mobile phone in one hand and a bed sheet in the other hand. "¡­¡­ Yes, today, the old man asked for someone toe over again, but it didn''t seem to work. " She said it in a cheerful tone. I don''t know what he said on the other side, but Chen Biyue can guess it. It''s self satisfied words. Because he immediately heard Chen Qiqi say: "yes, yes, dear, you are really so good Well, it''s not just head lowering. In bed More powerful... " Chen Biyue listened expressionless. When he knew that his own sister was the murderer, he was strangely calm. There was even a feeling that it was. - four shifts. Come backter for the rest. Today, in the face of the north wind and torrential rain, the stupid author rode a donkey''s electric car and went out for a walk, frozen into a dog. Come on, baby with hot ticketsing out of the oven. Give her a little bit to wake her up , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1737 Chen Biyue stares coldly at Chen Qiqi, whose back is facing him. He almost did not hesitate, his mind moved, a ck fog straight toward Chen Qiqi shrouded away. In this way, for the sake of one''s own selfish desire, what is left for her sister? Chen Qiqi felt cold all over. She felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave in an instant, and she could not help eximing. The person on the other side of the phone realized that there was something wrong with him, so he immediately asked him what was wrong. Chen Qiqi became more and more convinced of these metaphysical fatalism and other things since he knew this head reducing master. She did not dare to hide, and quickly told the other party, their current situation. The head lowering master was conceited and infatuated with Chen Qiqi''s wild spirit in bed. Naturally, he told her to stay in the sunny ce in the living room first. He woulde right away. This is exactly what Chen Biyue meant. Chen Biyue did not leave. Chen Qiqi sat in the living room after listening to the head lowering master''s words. He also hid in the corner in the shape of a ck fog. Now the Yin Sha haspletely disappeared into Chen Qiqi''s body, she has put on a coat for herself, but still feel very cold. The headmaster quickly entered the door. At first, the servants didn''t let him in. Chen Qiqi said angrily, "this is my friend! Will you do anything? If not, get out of the Chen family! " She looked forward to looking at the head of the division: "dear, help me to see, I this is how?" She could not help shivering as she spoke. The head master reached out and touched Chen Qiqi''s hand. In May, Chen Qiqi''s hand was as cold as ice! He made a color at Chen Qiqi. Thetter got up knowingly and went upstairs to Chen Qiqi''s room. When the servants saw this scene, they just sighed and shook their heads. It seemed that they couldn''t get used to the youngdy''s behavior. Chen Biyue followed coldly. He just put the evil spirit on Chen Qiqi just now. He wants to lead out the people who attack him behind the scenes. Now he finally saw the real face of the people behind the scenes. The other is a man who looks more than 30 years old. Before he entered the door with a baseball cap, he couldn''t see it. When he took off his hat, he could clearly see that the top of his head was engraved with a lot of runes. Chen Biyue instantly remembered the rune on his puppet body. The two are obviously not the same path. But Chen Biyue felt a kind of evil and powerful power from this man, which should be the skill of lowering the head practiced by men. When the head lowering division was ready to check for Chen Qiqi, he suddenly frowned and looked at Chen Biyue''s hidden direction. I don''t know if it is his own illusion. He always feels as if he is being watched by some fierce beast. But carefully felt, but found that kind of feeling did not have. Chen Biyue stayed there quietly and was still under his gaze. Don''t say that he has no entity at the moment, so it is not easy to be found. Even if the head master is aware of it, he can only say that he feels a group of Yin evil spirits. It''s too shocking that Yin Sha derives self-consciousness. Even if it''s a Yin girl like Tim, there''s only a white tiger around her. As for puppet dolls, this is just one exception. Chen Biyue felt his hands itchy. If it wasn''t for Chen, he didn''t want to disturb his father. He wanted to do it all the time. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1738 Chen Biyue was not a benevolent man. Now his soul was bent over the puppet doll and was influenced by Yin Sha and blood. He found that he liked blood and fighting very much. This is probably the characteristic of the existence of puppets. The head master tried to get rid of the Yin evil spirit for Chen Qiqi. Yin evil spirit is not a very difficult thing for him, but it is strange that every time Chen Qiqi''s Yin evil spirit is removed, within ten minutes, there will be a new Yin evil spirit re coagting on her body. It is as if her body, as a container for Yin Sha, will automatically attract all the surrounding Yin Sha toe to her body. The headmaster felt some headache, and the method he adopted was basically a temporary cure rather than a permanent cure. He had no idea what the source of the evil spirit was. At this time, Chen Biyue felt Gu Shengyin''s call. He looked at the men and women at the end of his cold eyes, silent into a ck smoke, dissipated between heaven and earth. "Why have you been there so long?" When Chen Biyue returned to Gu Shengyin''s ce, he heard herining. Chen Biyue was shocked by the beautiful scenery in front of her, because Gu Sheng called her in the bathroom. That is to say, now Gu Shengyin is lying naked in the luxury massage bathtub, enjoying thefortable pleasure of being massaged. Chen Biyue was directly called in, and at a nce, he saw the other side''s half white shoulder and his beautiful corbone. Her long hair was tucked away by a pink bathcap, and her delicate face was revealed. It may be that Chen Biyue has just patted water on her body. Chen Biyue watched a string of water drop from her beautiful neck and passed through the exquisite vicle, and then fell into a noticeable gully under the vicle. Chen Biyue felt a little hot. Normally speaking, the puppet''s body would not feel anything, but Chen Biyue felt that from the depth of his body, there was a burning sparking out, and then he was flying around in all directions, and quickly ignited a big fire in the whole body. Gu Sheng, seeing him staring at himself stupidly, thought it was like thest time that he had changed his ce, so he didn''t recognize it. Her helpless smile was sent to Chen Biyue''s mind: "I am the master." Chen Biyue would not have been happy if he heard that he had be a puppet and had to sign a contract with another one to call the master. But now, looking at Gu Shengyin like this, he suddenly has a feeling: if he can embrace her, kiss her gently and possess her. So, what about calling out the master? He couldn''t tell whether it was because of the inborn blood contract between the puppet and the master that made him have this impulse, or whether it was his subjective desire to get the woman. This is not important. Chen Biyue always pays more attention to the results when doing things. Now the result is that he has a desire for the woman in front of him. Possessiveness. And love. Desire. In Gu Shengyin''s eyes, the expressionless Meng Tuanzi puppet doll suddenly opened his mouth. Ba, with a clear and round voice, uttered two words: "master." - six shifts. There are two more shifts today. Tomorrow, wangeng. I am a diligent branch. If you agree, please vote for me. I''ve already cast it! ] , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1739 Gu Sheng looks at the puppet doll in surprise. How long has it been since he was created? he has been able to speak out! Happy for a moment, she quickly called out, "baby,e here." Chen Biyue opened her green eyes and took a look at her naked body and the warm water in the pool. He was thinking, is he going down? Or go down? However, in this second of his thinking, Gu Shengyin finally remembered his own state at the moment. In the end, can''t do it in front of a self-conscious doll, even if the other is just a puppet. So she said directly, "turn around, doll." She said it with a tone ofmand, like an adult and a naughty child. Then, under the effect of the contract, the puppet doll turned around without any resistance. Puppet Chen Biyue Doll:!!! After waiting for his body to finally be controlled by himself, the opposite person has put on his bathrobe and stepped up from the bath. Chen Biyue looked at the man wrapped up tightly. In his green eyes, he showed a trace of regret. Gu Shengyin didn''t notice. Of course, her great willingness is that she doesn''t feel that her little puppet doll has been able to think about suchplicated things. After rest and rxation, it''s time to start doing serious things. She sat on the bed and asked the puppet doll, "what did you see today?" If the puppet doll does not have his own consciousness, Gu Shengyin will directly enter his consciousness to extract the memory. But now Gu Shengyin believes that since the puppet doll has produced self-consciousness, it has be an independent individual. He can be regarded as a special life. Since it is life, it should be treated with enough respect. So Gu Shengyin asked Chen Biyue. Chen Biyue was relieved by her actions like this. If we can extract the memory directly, he is Chen Biyue''s soul. This situation must not hide from Gu Shengyin. Although he didn''t think that this matter would be known by the people in front of him, he always felt a little strange after experiencing the embarrassing meeting in the bath. And the most important thing is, if you directly retrieve the memory, your dirty thoughts Chen Biyue put down those thoughts and began to pass on everything he saw in the Chen family directly to Gu Shengyin''s mind. Because it was his own choice, he omitted some things about his identity that he didn''t need to let Gu Shengyin know. Gu Shengyin, as if with the help of puppet doll''s eyes,pletely experienced the scene Chen Biyue saw all night. In fact, Gu Sheng knows most things. And with the puppet doll''s inquiry, she probably saw that the head lowering master was not her opponent at all. In this way, I''ll She thought silently and could not help thinking of her own mind and muttered: "what kind of excuse should we find to try to wake up the eldest son of the Chen family?" She did not notice that the puppet doll was shocked by the words. She''s trying to wake herself up? There''s nothing more amazing than that. Gu Sheng is aware that his arm has been poked. She looked down in disbelief and found that some memory in her mind had been transmitted repeatedly. - there are only seven chapters today, so I can''t write them out. There''s a leave notice at the top of the book review area, which will be made up at 11:00 tomorrow. I''m really sorry. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1740 Gu Sheng was puzzled. She looked at the memory once and found that it was the picture of old man Chen apanying a man in a mysterious gate. At first, Gu Shengyin didn''t understand the meaning of the doll, but after thinking about it for a while, his eyes suddenly brightened. She looked at the puppet doll: "you mean, let me introduce myself? Go to the door voluntarily? " The puppet doll nodded heavily. Chen Biyue knew in his heart that his father would not give up any chance at this time. In the eyes of Mr. Chen, the only qualified sessor of the Chen family is Chen Biyue, the eldest son. It''s not because men are more important than women, but because he knows his children. Chen Biyue, the eldest son, is first-ss in terms of his ability and bearing. If he epts the Chen family, he may be able to push the Chen family to another peak. But daughter Chen Qiqi, is ruthless has more than, ability actuallycks, the vision also is some poor. When Chen Biyue fell down, the most anxious one was Mr. Chen. He is very clear, Chen family innumerable branches, some big heart are staring at today''s Chen family. I can still suppress them now. If I wait for my hundred years, my eldest son is OK, and my little daughter Qiqi. They can''t hold down those ambitious people. So these days, Mr. Chen has been sparing no effort to find an expert, hoping to make his eldest son wake up. Gu Sheng thought about it carefully because he lowered his head and thought it was feasible. She looked at the puppet doll with a smile and praised him: "the doll is really powerful!" The puppet doll just silently opened his green eyes and looked at Gu Shengyin. He flew over to lie down on her shoulder and grabbed her hair handle. Gu Sheng didn''t have a good rest all night. Now he was a little tired and fell asleep with his pillow. Chen puppet doll Biyue sat on her pillow and looked down at the sleeping man with his eyes closed. She was the same, pale face, blue lip color, so quietly into a deep sleep, like a decadent but beautiful poppy words, luring human moths to the fire. Chen Biyue is the one who was seduced and confused. He was so motionless, over and over again, as if possessed by a demon, staring at the people on the bed, as if he would never get tired of it. I don''t know how long after that, Chen Biyue suddenly bent down. His body is too small. Obviously, he is sitting on the pillow, and he is still a little far away from Gu Shengyin''s face. He just used both hands and feet to climb forward. After climbing for a few times, he finally got in touch with the person sleeping on the pillow. With a gentle grasp of Gu Shengyin''s hair, Chen Biyue finally kisses Gu Shengyin''s face. It feels good. He grinned contentedly. Simrly, a system that doesn''t need a rest basically: It''s itchy, but hold back! Fortunately, after kissing Gu Shengyin, Chen Biyue didn''t do anything else. He curled up in Gu Shengyin''s side neck socket, closed his eyes, and pretended to sleep with him. When Gu Sheng woke up, it was already afternoon. She stretched outfortably, cleaned herself up, and walked directly to the Chen family. Of course, the white tiger and the puppet doll stayed in her pocket. Mr. Chen is a little strange to hear that someone wants to see him. The housekeeper said, "the guest I look strange, she said. It''s for the eldest young master. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1741 Mr. Chen''s face changed when he heard this. He himself came to the door on crutches. When Gu Shengyin is alone in the hotel and his puppet, he will subconsciously reveal a trace of his nature. But in front of the outsider, it is absolutely to maintain the noble and cold and gorgeous people''s design to thest drop. Mr. Chen looked at Gu Shengyin with some doubts in his heart. After all, Gu Shengyin didn''t look like a good man. But who is he? No matter what you think in your heart, you won''t show half of it. What''s more, Mr. Chen got in touch with Gu Sheng a lot, knowing that some masters like to pursue some "different" styles, so he recovered quickly. He said politely, "master, is it for the sake of the dog? I don''t know what to call the master? " Gu Shengyin''s expression on his face was indifferent, just like the ice and snow on the cold mountain all the year round, and his voice was the same: "Tim. I can save your son. " Chen Biyue sits in Gu Shengyin''s pocket. Although his eyes were covered by his pocket, he could clearly "see" Gu Shengyin''s appearance at this time. The master of such a son has never seen it. It is hard to imagine that he is the same person whoughs and stretches in private. Mr. Chen politely weed people into the door and ordered people to serve tea. "I don''t know what faction master tyin is? What are the requirements for Chen? " Ask about Gu Shengyin''s faction, but Mr. Chen asked casually, thetter sentence is the key point. Mr. Chen, who has lived for so many years, is not a young and vigorous young boy. Naturally, he will not believe in the world''s pie. In his opinion, the man in front of him took the initiative toe to the door and said that he could cure his son, which must be something for the Chen family. He never believed that there would be a great benefactor in this world who would give without asking for return. But it was obvious that Gu Sheng was going to let him miscalcte. She still had a cold look and said something ironic: "there is nothing I can see in your family." "I''m willing to cure your son today because I''m happy." Mr. Chen: He did not deny that he was a little unhappy when he heard the first words of the other party. After all, it was like making Chen jiabian worthless. However, when he continued to hear Gu Shengyin''s second sentence, his heart began to have some doubts. What''s the reason for that? He looked up carefully at Gu Shengyin, but could not see any clue from the other side''s look. He knew that some people in Xuanmen were perverse and spoke and did things ording to their own preferences. Did this one belong to that kind of person? Gu Sheng felt the old man''s eyes without moving his face, and his voice suddenly became colder. She used to speak in a cold voice, but others can still hear it. That''s just how she talks. But now the tone of his speech, Mr. Chen can hear that the other side is not happy. "If it''s not because I don''t like the person who started the attack behind his back, what do you think the Chen family has that is worth my hand?" Gu Sheng started from his cold sleeve: "since I''m worried about my purpose, why should Ie here to annoy people?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1742 She said, unexpectedly did not hesitate to lift feet to go outside. In his heart, Mr. Chen was shocked, and he could not care about anything more. He quickly walked up. He stopped Gu Shengyin''s way, and even bent down to apologize for his previous behavior: "master, I think it''s my fault to neglect something. Please don''t be angry." Gu Sheng looked at him with a smile and said, "I just feel hungry. You need to know something. For example, if I really want to do something to Mr. Chen and his family, I don''t need toe here myself. " Mr. Chen knew that the ce was still angry with his suspicion. He hastened to make amends. In fact, Gu Shengyin just wants to protect the character''s personality. She doesn''t like to see a man over 50 kowtow in front of her. So slow down the look: "do not have to apologize, anyway, after this matter, we will not have any intersection." Hearing this, Mr. Chen''s heart was happy. Listening to the master''s meaning, he should have promised to cure his son. Chen Biyue has been quietly in his pocket. He watched himself fly, and his father bowed to a stranger and apologized for himself. After all, it was my father. He has someints about Gu Shengyin. Why should he be so indifferent? But on second thought. Tim and Chen Biyue are just strangers. Tein is willing toe to save him, no matter what the purpose, for the Chen family, is a big favor. And, obviously, that''s what she''s got out there. People with ability always have privileges. When one''s ability is questioned, it''s natural to be unhappy. Chen Biyue is still there, and Gu Shengyin has entered the living room of the Chen family again. Gu Sheng did not have the mood to greet people: "take me to meet people." Mr. Chen himself led Gu Shengyin upstairs. At this time, the door below was opened and Chen Qiqi, dressed in a ck professional dress, came back from the outside with her bag. She saw Gu Shengyin walking beside her father. Chen Qiqi knew Tim. At that time, she personally came forward to ask him to give her a hand, but he refused her. Now, what does shee to the Chen family for? Is it to expose what you do? Chen Qiqi yelled, "Dad!" Mr. Chen turned to Gu Sheng and said with an apologetic smile, "that''s my second daughter." Gu Sheng did not speak. Chen Qiqi went upstairs three steps at a time, some vignt looking at Gu Shengyin, but said to Mr. Chen: "Dad, who is this person?" "This is a master, for your brother''s body," said Chen Chen Qiqi''s heart was filled with awe. It was because she had heard of each other''s fame that she hade to him in the first ce. How could father get rid of Tim? Can this person really cure him? And she knew what she wanted to do. Although Chen Qiqi didn''t say that it was his own brother, but after contacting Chen Biyue''s current situation, Chen Qiqi felt that the other party would be able to guess. Don''t make dad believe in Tyne! Chen Qiqi looked at Gu Shengyin and said to Mr. Chen, "father, do you know the details of these so-called masters now? The man looked at it and "Shut up," he said in a low voice , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1743 Mr. Chen looked at Gu Shengyin nervously. He had seen the master''s temper before. If his daughter talks like this, what should he do if he annoys the master again? This time, however, Gu Shengyin lost his mind again. Because she wasn''t angry at all. Instead of being angry, she looked at Chen Qiqi with a meaningful smile on her face. This is the first time that Mr. Chen has seen this master tine smile since he saw her today. But Chen Qiqi didn''t find the smile friendly at all. On the contrary, she felt that from that smile, it seemed to release endless coldness, which was eroding towards every angle of her body. She couldn''t help but shiver. Then, Gu Shengyin said: "is it because of heart failure that I am in such a hurry to stop me As soon as the words were said, the faces of the other two people on the scene were darkened. Chen Qiqi is angry, but Chen is unpredictable. Chen Qiqi was afraid that his father would doubt himself because of Gu Shengyin''s words. He quickly exined: "don''t talk nonsense. What do I feel guilty about? I wish my brother would get better soon! It''s you. You look like a decent master. If you want me to see it clearly, it is... " "Chen Qiqi!" Mr. Chen snapped her down. Chen Qiqi is quiet. Mr. Chen said in a deep voice, "I''m going to ask the master to take a look for your brother. You can go back to your room now. You can''t make trouble without mymand." Chen Qiqi is not reconciled, she said she wanted to watch. But Gu Sheng refused because he had not yet spoken. Chen Qiqi can only reluctantly back. Gu Shengyin followed Mr. Chen into Chen Biyue''s room. The room is very clean, and there is no inharmonious atmosphere. Obviously, this young master is well taken care of at home. Gu Shengyin walks to Chen Biyue''s bed, looks at the other party''s closed eyes, and suddenly bends down. Mr. Chen was startled, and Gu Sheng was also shocked by the puppet doll in his pocket. Because Gu Sheng leaned over just now, it was really like going to kiss Chen Biyue, who was lying in bed. But Gu Shengyin did not. When Chen Biyue''s face was still some distance away, she stopped. There''s no smell. It''s not him. Gu Sheng straightened up and began to observe the man in front of him. Mr. Chen was relieved and thought to himself that he must have thought too much just now. At first nce, this master is a kind of cold and indifferent person. How can he treat his son with Cough, disharmonious mind? Gu Shengyin''s puppet doll in his pocket is different. At the moment of seeing Gu Shengyin bend over, he almost jumped up in shock! Did you and Tim know each other? What other stories had to be told before? Otherwise, it''s hard to understand that she went all the way to the imperial capital to cure herself. The puppet doll thought happily. But he didn''t really have any memory of knowing him, and he had never been to that valley. It was impossible to know him. Seeing Gu Sheng''s straight body without expression again, the puppet doll felt a pity. Then, he was once again shocked by Gu Shengyin''s words. Gu Sheng said faintly: "take off his clothes!" - four shifts first. There are seven more today. It''s been terrible since Monday. It''s getting colder day by day, really. Let''s leave a footprint in the book review area to encourage Gao Lengzhi. I have some side, is this story not good? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1744 There are only two people in this room. Gu Sheng can''t take off a man''s clothes by himself. Of course, this is what he said to Mr. Chen. Mr. Chen didn''t react for a while. He looks at Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin repeated the words just now: "if it''s inconvenient for you, find an outsider to take it off." Mr. Chen was sure that Gu Shengyin really wanted to take off his son''s clothes. He thought about it for a while, but he didn''t let anyone in. Instead, he walked forward. Because he was bedridden for a long time, Chen Biyue wore a set of pajamas convenient for returning to the banquet, which was also convenient to take off. Mr. Chen took off his coat and trousers and looked at Gu Shengyin, who was slightly drooping at one side, hesitantly: "this..." Gu Shengyin''s voice did not fluctuate, as if he was in front of a stone and a grass, rather than a naked man. "Take it all off." Mr. Chen was silent for a moment and then stripped his eldest son clean. The puppet doll lying in Gu Shengyin''s pocket all the time:.... " An inexplicable shame surged from his mind, which was so sudden and strong that Chen Biyue could not control it for a while and was caught by Gu Shengyin. Chen Biyue''s whole body froze at once. He was also afraid that Gu Shengyin would be suspicious. However, Gu Shengyin did not doubt him. She thought it was a puppet doll. She had never seen a human naked body, so she was sorry. Sheforted the puppet doll: "don''t be afraid of the doll. It''s just a normal human body. It''s the same with the doll itself." Listening to Gu Shengyin''s words, Chen Biyue felt relieved that she did not suspect herself. Then the doll who had time to think about other things in his mind finally got frustrated. She, she to own body, actually did not have any reaction! Don''t say like to praise what, even a little shy mood! Chen Biyue felt that he had failed. He was just about to reflect on where he was not attractive enough. He saw Gu Shengyin step forward and Chen Biyue''s eyes widened. On the other side, Mr. Chen, who has been paying close attention to this side, also takes a breath. Gu Shengyin''s hand, starting from the forehead of the person on the bed, and pointing at the same time with the index finger and the middle finger, slowly glides down. If Gu Shengyin''s expression was not too indifferent, as if he were just evaluating an inanimate object, such a posture would definitely have something to do with emotion and color. Chen Biyue felt that he was going to burn up. Although he is not on his own body now, but with Gu Shengyin''s actions, he always feels that his soul and body are even lit up with clusters of mes. He couldn''t help looking at Gu Shengyin. This one eye, let him be about to burn up the mind sober a lot. Because Gu Shengyin''s expression can''t see half a silk mood, it seems that the body of this adult male in front of him is no different from a weed on the road. By this time, her hand had reached Chen Biyue''s heart. Then her fingers stopped. Gu Sheng raised his eyebrows. Mr. Chen looked at in horror, the master''s double fingers suddenly that curved, purple ck long fingernails so raw into the heart of his son! He didn''t even have time to speak, so he ran straight to this side. By such sharp nails. Into the chest, the son will be saved? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1745 Gu Sheng naturally saw Mr. Chen''s action. "Don''te here!" Mr. Chen didn''t listen. That''s his son! Gu Sheng whispered, "white tiger!" A roar of tiger suddenly sounded in the room. In front of Mr. Chen, suddenly appeared a huge tiger, almost as high as the chest of a normal person, with snow-white fur. Tiger knot solid block in front of Mr. Chen, and the body of an arch, directly carrying people standing at the door. Mr. Chen opened his mouth and wanted to scold. He hated that he had hurt his son because he didn''t know people clearly. His eyes fell on Gu Shengyin, but he suddenly stopped. He didn''t see any blooding out of his son''s wound. Gu Sheng''s five fingers were almost all inserted into Chen Biyue''s chest. It was like gouging out the heart in a strange legend. Such a situation, originally should be blood drenched, Mr. Chen did not see the blood, the heart a little bit stable. Then he saw that Gu Shengyin''s hand seemed to move. She slowly pulled her finger out. With her fingers drawn out, Mr. Chen can see clearly that there is a thin ck thread, which seems to have been grasped by Gu Shengyin in his hand. Slowly, slowly, it is extracted from his son''s heart. The thin line was even dancing wildly, as if there was life, which made Mr. Chen a little frightened. But Gu Sheng held it tightly with one hand and pulled it out with a mouthful of seven. The thin threadpletely left Chen Biyue''s body and appeared in the air. After it was exposed to the air, it suddenly seemed that it had met some natural enemy, and suddenly it disappeared. But Gu Shengyin can see it. Looking at that thing, he tried to drill into the only normal human, Mr. Chen. Gu Sheng snorted: "white tiger." The white tiger roared, and suddenly his mouth opened. A huge suction came out of the void and swallowed up the ck fog which was almost invisible to the naked eye. Mr. Chen looked at the scene in horror. Although he had always been interested in metaphysics, it was the first time he had such close contact. Thinking of something, he ran out from behind the white tiger and ran to Chen Biyue''s bed to see him. His son''s chest is clean and smooth, where is there any trace of injury? knowing that he had misunderstood the master, Mr. Chen med himself very much: "I was really in a hurry just now. I''m really sorry to disturb the master." Gu Sheng waved his hand: "no need." Puppet doll has been watching silently, even when Gu Shengyin put his finger into his body, he did not respond. For he knew that Gu Shengyin was saving him. Seeing what Gu Shengyin pulled out of his body, he finally knew why he had been rejected by his body. It''s not just because you''ve been away for a long time. The most important thing is that the existence of this thing repels itself. Mr. Chen also regained his consciousness at this time, and asked in some fear: "master, the ck one just now What is it? " Any normal person, to see such a thing into the human body, will feel a little creepy. Gu Shengyin said, "you can get dressed." Master Chen was stunned for a moment, and then he reacted. His son was still lying naked on the bed! He leaned over to dress his son, and heard the master slowly say, "he''s hit the jackpot." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1746 "Head down?" Mr. Chen was shocked. Of course he''s heard of head lowering. It''s just that this kind of evil thing is not generally unique to Thand and other countries? Bi Yue is in the capital. How can he get in trouble with such a person? Mr. Chen pressed down his thoughts and asked himself the most concerned thing: "master, my son, he?" Gu Shengyin nodded: "after a while, when it''s 12 o''clock tonight, I''ll do it for him to see if I can summon the soul back." Mr. Chen''s face was full of gratitude: "thank you very much." He looked at the time and said, "master, if you don''t go to have a rest, I''ll ask the kitchen to make some food..." Gu Sheng came from dinner when she went out. She just shook her head when she went out. "However, I''m going to prepare a room. I need to have a rest." Of course, Mr. Chen has no problem. Like the Chen family, there are usually many vacant guest rooms in the vi, which are cleaned clean on weekdays, just for the sudden guests. Gu Sheng left the white tiger in the room because he followed him outside. Mr. Chen was puzzled. Gu Shengyin exined: "the people behind may know that I havee to solve the problem of Chen''s surrender for the eldest young master, and maye to make trouble tonight." When Mr. Chen heard this, he began to look serious. Now he thought of Gu Shengyin''s earlier words and suddenly asked in a low voice, "does the master know who is behind the scenes?" Gu Sheng because at the beginning did not conceal that he knew this matter, he nodded his head. She looked at Mr. Chen''s expression of hesitation, and suddenly said, "don''t ask me who I am. What I should say has already been said. It''s your own business whether you believe it or not." Looking at Gu Shengyin into the room, Mr. Chen''s expression is a little confused. What else does he not understand when he hears such words? The master said that to Qiqi as soon as he entered the door. Qiqi''s reaction was really strange. Is it really the same as the master said that Qiqi was the one who started to fight Biyue? Mr. Chen is not willing to believe this possibility at all. Their own sons and daughters have flesh on the palm and back of their hands. He never believed that his daughter would do such a crazy thing to his brother until there was definite evidence. When Gu Shengyin enters the room, she sits on the chair and her expression finally rxes. Although it is still light, there is no sense of aloofness in front of Mr. Chen. The puppet doll flew out of her pocket automatically. Gu Sheng looked at him in surprise: "what''s wrong with doll?" The baby looked at her without blinking, then opened her mouth. Ba, very clearly said: "sleep!" Gu Shengughed: "I''m not tired." In her opinion, it was probably that she asked for a rest on her own initiative. The little guy thought he was tired. Chen Biyue looks at Gu Shengyin. As a contract puppet, he knows that just a little consumption is nothing to him. But think of the other party in the middle of the night for their own practice, he wanted her to rest more. As a result, Gu Sheng looked at the little doll in front of him. He didn''t seem to hear his words at all. He repeated, "sleep!" All right. Gu Sheng because of helpless thought, anyway, nothing, then sleep. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1747 Unfortunately, she wanted to sleep, but someone refused. Gu Shengyin is lying on the bed, and the puppet doll is also content to nest in her neck socket, but someone knocks at the door. Because Gu Sheng didn''t pay any attention, the man pushed the door and came in. Seeing Gu Shengyin like this, ordinary people should know not to disturb them any more. But the visitor didn''t know that. Chen Qiqi looked at Gu Shengyin, who was lying on the bed with a pleasant face. She was angry in her heart. Is this woman against herself? At the beginning, she did not want to help herself. But now, she should have answered her father''s request to save her brother? At this time, Chen Qiqi didn''t know that Gu Sheng didn''te from Mr. Chen, but she came to the door to do charity for free. If she knew, she would be more angry and spit blood! Chen Qiqi went to the window and looked at Gu Shengyin in a low voice: "why do youe to the imperial capital?" As soon as she said this, Chen Biyue, who was lying on Gu Shengyin''s pillow with a doll, was shocked. Sister, did she know Tim? Gu Shengyin even maintains the posture of lying down, and doesn''t care about Chen Qiqi''s arrival. People who don''t respect others don''t want to be respected by others. At the moment Chen Qiqi entered the door, shepletely returned to Gao Leng''s facilities. Chen Qiqi is standing, and Gu Sheng is lying down. But Chen Qiqi felt that the other side looked at his eyes, or that arrogant. She seemed to stand aloof and look down upon herself: "such a big imperial capital, you can decide who cane and who can''t?" Chen Qiqi is so big that she has almost never been treated with such tant contempt. Because she is the daughter of the Chen family. When she goes out, she is surrounded by friends who know her family background. Most of them are people who take the initiative to approach and tter her. In thest two years, Chen Qiqi has only felt this kind of look twice. The first time was when Tim refused her; and the second time, it was the same person. Chen Qiqi looked ugly: "I don''t care why youe to the emperor. I spent a lot of money on that day to invite you. You are not willing to help me. And now? Now I''m willing to save my brother! " Gu Sheng is still cold and light: "because you make me unhappy, and now, I am in a good mood." Chen Qiqi was livid. She seemed to realize that it was useless for the man in front of her to y the most insincere things. Although the other party is not quick witted and witty, he has the ability to make every sentence itchy. She drew closer and said, "I warn you, Tim. You''d better not interfere in this matter, otherwise You can''t keep the small valley and puppets on the other side of the Shenlong mountain range. " Gu Sheng skimmed his lips because he was a little boring. Chen Qiqi always talks and does things like this: at the beginning, he says good words, and then when he finds that inducement doesn''t work, he starts to talk hard. From the beginning to the end, her attitude was so obnoxious. Gu Shengyin closed his eyes directly: "instead of worrying about me, I''d better worry about how your brother''s affairs will pass." "Take your time." Chen Qiqi was so angry that she suddenly saw the little doll lying on Gu Shengyin''s neck moved. Then she turned her head and looked at her with a pair of green eyes fixed on her. A cold feeling rose from the bottom of her heart. Chen Qiqi came out in a cold sweat. She didn''t even dare to say a word more, so she opened the door and ran out. - the eighth shift. See youter ~ , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1748 Chen Qiqi ran back to her room in one breath. After closing the door tightly, she was still afraid. She always felt that the terrible doll''s eyes, as if has been around her. Even if she couldn''t see it now, she felt that the cold and killing eyes were still in her mind. She ran to the bed, turned on all the lights in the room, wrapped herself tightly with a quilt, and then took out her mobile phone to call the head reducer: "hello..." Gu Shengyin''s room. After Chen Qiqi left, Gu Shengyin grabbed the puppet doll beside the pillow: "who taught you, so frightening people?" Although it is a slightly reproachful words, but the smile in the tone can be heard by anyone. Gu Shengyin grabbed the puppet doll''s waist. He earned several times, but he couldn''t extricate himself from Gu Shengyin''s palm. Gu Shengyin wanted to let go of him, but when he saw the white, white and tender little ball waving his short limbs in his hands, he suddenly had a little evil taste. She smiles and looks at the small group son waving hands and feet, until the other side seems to understand her mind, the whole body is calm down, not moving. Gu Sheng burst outughing. She stilly on the bed, put the ball on her body and let go of her hand. Chen Biyue looked at her in silence. He felt that he could never tell the other party that the soul of the puppet doll was Chen Biyue. Gu Sheng looked at the fat Tuanzi sitting solemnly. He couldn''t help but pick up the corner of his mouth: "angry?" Chen Biyue was stunned by her smile. Even what she asked was not clear. Seeing that the puppet doll was still so expressionless, Gu Sheng couldn''t help but lift up slightly and kiss heavily on his delicate and cold face. "Don''t be angry. I''m kidding you." Because he inherited Tim''s memory, Gu Shengyin probably understood that these puppets who could produce self-consciousness were no different from ordinary human children in terms of IQ. They will have a simr attachment to the creator, so Gu Shengyin will kiss him. Chen Biyue never thought that he could get such welfare! He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and touch the kiss on his left cheek. That is to say, puppets will not blush. Otherwise, Chen Biyue would feel that his face would burn up. Then Gu Shengyin saw the small figure, suddenly rushed towards him, his face was cool - puppet doll had a good example, and he also gave himself a kiss on his face. Gu Sheng felt that his heart would melt. Chen Biyue buried his head in Gu Shengyin''s neck, secretly spitting on himself and pretending to be tender! But if you let him choose once The honest young master of the Chen family said that he would go up in person! Gu Shengyin and puppet doll are in a good mood here. On the other side, the phone call between Chen Qiqi and head lowering master is over. The end of the phone Chen Qiqi in the heart of some calm, but she looked at the time, the body condition reflex general hit a shiver. Since that time, she was hit by Yin Sha, although the head master helped her to control it, but every night, the more peaceful the midnight, the more difficult it was to control the Yin evil spirit in her body. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1749 Like now. Chen Qiqi only felt that the whole body, from the inside, from the viscera, permeated out of the cold, almost frozen himself. She turned the room''s heating up to maximum, and her forehead was sweating. It was hot. But the inside of the body was still shaking. Such a feeling, Chen Qiqi in did not experience before, absolutely did not expect, in this world, there will be such a way to torture people. Chen Qiqi, who has experienced countless times, knows that this is only the beginning. Later,ter, those colds will be more severe. At that time, it is true that life is worse than death. Eleven o''clock. The whole Chen vi is quiet. The servants have all rested. Mr. Chen listened to Gu Shengyin''s words and did not say that he would do it for his son at midnight. A ck shadow appeared quietly at the gate of the Chen family. Then, the shadow passed through the alloy door that could withstand the bullet, as if it were a real shadow, and followed the darkness to the door of a room on the second floor. ording to his understanding, this is Chen Biyue''s room. Closed door, IQ suddenly appeared a ck shadow. It was quiet in the room, except for a human bulge on the bed. It was the eldest young master of the Chen family, Chen Biyue, who was sleeping there. The ck shadow rushed to Chen Biyue in a very fast way. Look at that posture, it seems to be to hit his body directly. Just when it arrived in front of the bed, suddenly there was an earth shaking sound of tiger roaring in his ear. Then, a huge suction came from behind, and the whole ck shadow was swallowed by the white fox! "Poof!" In an apartment not far from Chen''s house, the head of the headmaster with Fu Wen tattooed on his head changed his face and spat out a mouthful of blood in a stuffy voice. "The opponent is too strong..." He seemed to have a premonition of something, propped up his injured body, cleaned up the things in the room and went out the door. No one was woken up at Chen''s vi. Those who should sleep are asleep, those who can''t sleep are waiting for midnight. The roar of the earth shaking tiger seemed to be heard by no one except the shadow. It''s half past eleven. Gu Shengyin''s door was knocked gently. She turned on the light and got up to open the door. No ident, standing outside is a well-dressed old man Chen. Mr. Chen is still dressed up in the daytime, and his face is very spiritual. Obviously, he was one of the people who couldn''t sleep this night. "I''m sorry to disturb you. I''m very nervous just watching the timeing." Mr. Chen said his feelings at this time without any falsehood. When Chen Biyue, the eldest son, was in aa for such a long time, he also sought the masters countless times. However, every time his hope was ignited, he could only be extinguished by the merciless fact. This time, anyway, at least the master seems to be more trustworthy than any of the previous ones. Gu Shengyin just said lightly: "father son rtionship, can understand. Let''s go. " She walked into Chen Biyue''s room. When she turned on the light, she suddenly said, "by the way, not long ago, someone tried to attack people in bed." Mr. Chen was shocked. Biyue has be like this. How can someone not let him go? No, no, it''s probably someone who knows he''s likely to wake up, so they can''t wait to do it before that. Mr. Chen felt very cold. Today, how many people know this? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1750 Mr. Chen closed his eyes hard, not to think about it again. When the eldest son wakes up There was a chill in his eyes. People who do wrong things always have to pay a price. Gu Shengyin goes to Chen Biyue''s bed. She looked at the pale looking man. He did not die, which proved that his soul was living in a certain corner of the world. As long as the soul is still there, she is sure to pull people back. She turned and said, "Mr. Chen, please stay away from me. White tiger. " The white tiger whined, indicating that he knew. He followed him to the corner, and the master asked him to protect him. Gu Shengyin does not need to do much preparation. She cut her middle finger and dropped a drop of blood on Chen Biyue''s forehead. It is strange to say that the blood fell on Chen Biyue''s forehead, but it did not move. It automatically condensed into a round blood pearl. It seemed that a cinnabar mole grew out in the middle of the man''s eyebrow, which was lined with pale skin color, had a different kind of weird beauty. Then Gu Shengyin picked up Chen Biyue''s hand, stretched out his fingernail, and cut his middle finger tip, squeezing out blood. The drop of blood fell in Gu Shengyin''s palm, and it did not dissipate. Instead, it turned into a small red blood bead, rolling slowly. Gu Sheng sat down on the floor cross legged. She threw the blood bead in the sky, and the blood bead fell to Gu Shengyin''s head, and it was no longer falling. It seemed that she was imprisoned in the air by some mysterious force, just kept spinning. Gu Shengyin began to close his eyes and gently read something out of his mouth. Mr. Chen listened, only to feel that the words are very obscure, people can not understand. Listen to listen, he felt a little fuzzy in front of his eyes, in his mind, also began to faint. Just then, he had a sudden pain in his hand. Mr. Chen woke up and found that the white tiger around him bit him. But it was clearly measured and did not bite the skin. Knowing that the other party is helping himself, Mr. Chen said thank you. The white tiger growled softly. Mr. Chen found that he couldn''t hear anything. He looked at Gu Shengyin and found that the beads on the other side were emitting a circle of red light. That light blood light toward the outside circle by ring out, do not know how far the spread to the ce. Gu Sheng knew that. This light can cover all the ces that her mind can reach if she wants to. As long as Chen Biyue''s soul and body are within this range, they will be led back here by their own blood. Her pocket suddenly moved. It is just that Gu Shengyin, who is in a state of being in a state of tranquility, can not see it. Mr. Chen looked strangely at the master''s pocket with a fat white doll. He didn''t know it was a puppet, but he was still wondering whether the master raised children so different? Are you afraid you can''t breathe if you keep it in your pocket? Then, he was surprised to find that the little doll the size of his own hand actually flew up. ¡­¡­ Mr. Chen quietly withdrew his previous ideas. Master''s children are able to fly, raised in the pocket, what''s strange? Chen Biyue was suspended in the air. At this time, he can feel the strong call from his body. The baby''s body suddenly shook violently. Gu Sheng seems to be aware of something and opens his eyes in doubt. - 11. Everyone''sments and encouragement Gao Lengzhi have seen. Thank you, my dear friends. In recent days, maybe my mood is a little bit wrong, too negative, which has affected my writing. When the weather is better, I have to go out more. There''s no update in the morning. We''ll see you tomorrow. Good night. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1751 She looked at the puppet doll not far in front of her. The other party seems to be experiencing some pain at this time, and the expression on his face has been distorted. Mr. Chen looked at the scene anxiously. He couldn''t hear it at the moment, so he didn''t understand what happened - of course, even if he could hear it, he would not know what happened. Gu Shengyin had a guess. The spell in her mouth stopped. Those bloody lights were originally to find the soul of Chen Biyue, but now it seems that there is no need. The blood bead on her head suddenly turned into a shadow and flew straight to the puppet doll''s forehead in the air. The bead of blood went straight into the doll''s forehead and disappeared under his skin. Gu Shengyin suddenly stood up and saw this scene. What else did she not know? It turns out that the eldest son of the Chen family has always been by his side! She stood up and fixed her eyes on the puppet doll in the middle of the sky. Although Chen Biyue was upied most of his mind by a burst of tearing pain in his body, he had always kept an eye on Gu Shengyin. He looked at Gu Shengyin standing up, looking at his face from worry to clear, and finally restore calm, his heart for a moment, even a little flustered. Fortunately, he also followed Gu Shengyin for such a period of time, and he also had a certain understanding of her personality. This person, born with cold heart and cold feelings, if he is not her puppet, I''m afraid he can''t even get a trace of eyes? And Never let him know that he and she get along with that period of time, is a memory! Chen Biyue can only think of this point. Soon, he has no way to think about other things. Because it''s so painful. The living one splits his soul from the body of a puppet who has been used to it. At this time, the white tiger also lifted the ban on Mr. Chen. Mr. Chen looked at the scene in front of him. He looked at Gu Shengyin: "master, this What is the situation? " Gu Sheng looked at him sideways and said in a low voice, "your son''s soul has entered the puppet I made by mistake. Now, it is separating from the puppet body." Mr. Chen''s eyes widened. Isn''t it that my son was beheaded? How did you be a puppet again? However, there was a bigger worry in his heart that he did not say: "that Master, biyuehe, is everything all right Gu Sheng shook his head: "don''t worry. It''s just a little painful. When his soul returns to freedom, I will naturally find a way to make him return to his own body. At that time, you can go to find a mage in the right way and ask for a soul talisman for him, so that you can have a good life for a while After hearing this, Mr. Chen put his heart down. It''s not a long time. It''s midnight sharp. In the middle of the sky, the puppet doll suddenly began to emit ck mist and spread around. The temperature of the whole room dropped in an instant. Gu Sheng said in a low voice, "stay away from me." Mr. Chen quickly stepped back. Gu Sheng reached out with his left hand, and the ck fog that had spread out to the outside seemed to have found a target, and rushed towards her body one after another. Mr. Chen clearly saw that Gu Sheng''s long ck hair, which was falling behind him, had formed arge amount of frost. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1752 He looked at it with some worry, but he knew he couldn''t help at all. Slowly, those ck weapons finally dissipated. At the same time, the pain on the puppet doll''s face finally disappeared. In Gu Shengyin''s sight, a transparent white halo can be seen breaking away from the puppet doll''s body. The halo did not move after it was separated from the puppet doll''s body, but was quietly suspended in the air. That is, in that moment, Gu Sheng was shocked in his heart. Her contract with the puppet doll is broken. She looked at the white light. Although unable to guess the other party''s movement, she seems to be able to feel the other party is staring at herself. "All right." "Now, you can go back to your body," she said coldly The light group did not move. Gu Sheng raised his hand and waved his sleeve lightly. The white ball flew towards Chen Biyue''s body on the bed and sank into his body. Mr. Chen just listened to Gu Sheng talking to the void. He couldn''t see anything, but he could guess that there should be something there. He asked cautiously, "master tine, was that just?" Gu Shengyin said, "your son''s soul has returned to his body." She walked forward and held out a hand to feel Chen Biyue''s impression hall. With a frown, Gu Sheng reaches out his hand and takes out a small puppet from his pocket. The puppet is very small, about the size of a normal thumb. There is a vivid beast carved on it. The old man Chen looks familiar, but he can''t recognize it. Gu Shengyin didn''t mean to exin to him. She handed the thing to Mr. Chen: "young master Chen''s soul and body will be unstable these days. You can put this under his pillow or hang it around his neck with something. After about three days, he''ll wake up and he can''t leave this thing for ten days Mr. Chen remembers them one by one. Just at this moment, a light "click" sound came from the room. Mr. Chen and Gu Shengyin looked at the past almost at the same time. The puppet doll in the middle of the air started from the forehead, and the whole body began to spread out countless cracks, and then fell down directly and smashed into pieces. Mr. Chen couldn''t help but step back. In his eyes, the puppet doll looked like a real baby. Seeing such a scene, he was really a bit uneptable. Gu Sheng said lightly: "this is just a puppet." She said, slowly walked over, bent down, put a clean handkerchief on the ground, and picked up the pieces, bit by bit. Mr. Chen''s look of fear suddenly froze. He was staring at Gu Shengyin''s action, so careful with some attitude of treasure. He realizedter that the doll was very precious to the puppet master in front of him? However, because of Biyue, the doll finally became this result. Mr. Chen sighed. He was not a saint, nor could he say anything benevolent and righteous in front of Gu Shengyin, because even if he knew that there would be some price to pay for bringing his son back, he would still do so. He just went to Gu Shengyin and said in a low voice: "the great kindness of the master is unforgettable to my Chen family. If there is any need in the future, my Chen family will certainly be half duty bound." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1753 Gu Sheng carefully packed the pieces he picked up and put them into his backpack carefully. She got up, turned her head to Mr. Chen and said, "I said that I decided to save your son, but it was because I was in a good mood. If I''m in a bad mood, your son will die immediately, and I won''t look back, so there''s nothing to thank you for. " Mr. Chen continued to smile: "although that''s what you say, it''s a piece of work for you, but it''s a life-saving grace for my Chen family. The Chen family will never be ungrateful. " This kind of words, let Gu Sheng in the heart secretly praise. But on the face, she just said coldly, "whatever you want." She called the white tiger, turned and walked towards the window. "Master, it''ste, master. You''ll have a rest for one night, and then tomorrow..." Thetter words disappeared into the throat. Mr. Chen watched the puppet master sitting on the white tiger, one by one, leaping towards the window and disappeared. He was busy looking out of the window. See the white tiger hasnded safely, and then a few jump between, can''t see the figure of that person again. As expected, he is a master of entric temperament. As it is near the end of the month, Gu Sheng, a rtive with a monthly pass, hase to get a ticket , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1754 Mr. Chen quickly helped him sit up. Chen Biyue discovered that he waspletely soft and had no strength at all. Just a little movement of getting up like this, the brain is a burst of dizziness. Mr. Chen poured a cup of warm water that had been ready to be on one side. Chen Biyue took it and drank it with a little salty taste. Obviously, he took his body into consideration and added something. After drinking a ss of water slowly, Chen Biyue sorted out his confused thoughts. Mr. Chen just looked at him, waiting for him to react slowly. Chen Biyue remembered his previous memory. On that morning, he suddenly felt ck in front of him, and then he was unconscious. Later Later, it seems to be a gray ce, nothing to see, no way to contact anyone. And then His expression was a little confused. The only thing I remember is the pain that seems to tear the soul apart, but I can''t think of anything redundant. What have you experienced? Looking at his son''s nkness, Mr. Chen was afraid that the experience would damage his memory. He asked quickly: "Biyue, do you remember What happened before? " Chen Biyue replied, "I remember that morning on the 14th, I was going to thepany, and then..." He didn''t say anything more. But Mr. Chen knows what''s going on. He had just returned from morning exercise when he heard that the house was in chaos. It was said that the eldest young master was in aa. At that time, they all thought that Chen Biyue was just because of too much work pressure. However, after being sent to the hospital, the doctors could not find any problems. Mr. Chen didn''t believe it. He went to several hospitals and looked for various experts. He still couldn''t find out the reason why Chen Biyue became like this. It was not untilter that Mr. Chen began to contact some masters of metaphysics that he realized that his eldest son might have been plotted. Thinking of this, he was silent for a moment and suddenly asked, "Biyue, do you know who is targeting you this time?" Chen Biyue looked up at his father. At the first moment of hearing this sentence, his sister Chen Qiqi''s name shed through his mind. Then the time went back. The day before hisa, he came back from work and saw his sister enter his room. He also felt strange at that time and asked Chen Qiqi what to do. How did Chen Qiqi answer at that time? She looked a little unnatural, forced to smile and said: "well, I have nothing to do today, soe to my brother to see if you need my help to clean it." This sentence is really full of holes when you think about it now. There are servants in charge of cleaning. What do you want Chen Qiqi to do? But at that time, he didn''t care so much, justughed and refused. He hesitated for a moment. Seeing that he didn''t speak, Mr. Chen suddenly asked, "is it Qiqi?" Chen Biyue looked up in surprise: "why does Dad say that?" Mr. Chen''s face was a little cold: "your situation was cured by a master. The master almost said clearly who was ying tricks on all this." Master? Chen Biyue frowned. Why can''t he remember at all? He felt that he must have forgotten something important in his mind. But the area was gray, and as soon as he got close, he felt a sharp pain in his mind. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1755 He couldn''t help covering his forehead with his hand. Seeing his son like this, Mr. Chen was a little flustered: "what''s the matter with you? Head difort? " Chen Biyue shook his head. He found that as long as he didn''t think about that piece, he would not have the tingling feeling. So, what have you forgotten? He asked, "what master? Why don''t I know at all? " "I don''t know. I only know that the master''s name is tein. He is a puppet master." Tim Puppet master. Listening to Chen Biyue''s ears, a pale and delicate face shed in front of him. By the way! She''s Tim. She What about her? Except for her appearance, Chen Biyue couldn''t remember anything behind her. Chen Biyue has made a decision in his heart: to find her. Mr. Chen is still saying: "it''s The master came to you by himself, and after curing you, he left... " Chen Biyue nodded. He thought of what the father and son had talked about before. "Dad, call Kiki." Chen Biyue said. Mr. Chen''s expression was stagnant when he heard the speech. After that, he left without saying anything. When he came in again, in addition to Mr. Chen and Chen Qiqi, he was followed by a middle-aged man in suits and shoes, the housekeeper most trusted by Chen''s father and son. Chen Qiqi was very nervous when she came in. Because she knew her brother was awake. Generally speaking, people with ghosts in their hearts worry about all kinds of things. For example, now Chen Qiqi always feels that her brother already knows the truth. When her brother woke up, he was exposed. In fact, to some extent, she was right. Chen Biyue looks straight at Chen Qiqi, which makes Chen Qiqi very ufortable. Chen Qiqi is a little nervous. She tried to calm herself down and said to Chen Biyue with a smile, "brother, you finally wake up." She did not get a response from Chen Biyue. Chen Biyue was still staring at her with a hoarse voice: "Chen Qiqi, I think I am a qualified elder brother. Why do you want to do such a thing?" Chen Qiqi''s face flustered: "brother, what are you talking about? What''s the matter? Have you misunderstood something? " father Chen is also looking at his daughter. He hopes more than anyone that Chen Qiqi didn''t do it. Chen Biyue just said coldly, "don''t quibble any more, Chen Qiqi. I''m very clear about your deal with the headmaster and even your conversation. It''s cruel of you not to let go of your own brother Chen Qiqi shuddered. He Did he even know the head demographer? Sure enough, as long as Chen Biyue doesn''t die, can''t everything be concealed? Her flustered look suddenly calmed down. Cold, looking at Chen Biyue and the other side of Mr. Chen, Chen Qiqi said coldly, "yes! On you, Chen Biyue, it''s me who made people drop their heads! " Although Mr. Chen had been prepared for a long time, he couldn''t help shaking his body when he heard his daughter admit it. This evil creature! Chen Qiqi probably felt that she was exposed anyway, and she was no longer worried about her words. She looked at Mr. Chen, and could not see any more admiration and admiration in her eyes, but slowly resented him. Resentment Mr. Chen realized that his daughter was actually hating himself? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1756 Chen Qiqi said coldly: "I know that in other people''s eyes, I am a beloved Miss Chen, wearing a big brand to live in a vi." There was a trace of disdain in her eyes: "but what''s the use of this? Because I am a daughter, because I am small, so this so big Chen family will not be mine in the future. Compared with those huge assets, what do I enjoy? " Chen Biyue''s voice was very quiet:" so you don''t want to kill your own brother? " He has always been in Chen Qiqi''s heart, in the eyes of such a mouth, Chen Qiqi''s heart is a little flustered. But soon she broke the jar and said, "yes! As long as you die, I will be the only sessor of the Chen family. What if dad doesn''t like his daughter? The Chen family can only be left for me! I''ll show him that my daughter is no worse than your big brother "Hiss!" In response to her, Chen Biyue disdained the cold hum. Chen Qiqi narrowed her eyes: "what do you mean? Chen Biyue, do you look down on me like my father She gradually raised her voice: "what''s so proud of? Chen Biyue, you were born a few years earlier than me. You are a man who can inherit the family. If I stand in your position, I can do the same for you. Do you believe it or not? " Chen Biyue didn''t respond to her, but he did. His voice was steady: "you''re wrong, Kiki." Chen Qiqi''s eyes trembled. Mr. Chen said, "my Chen family chose the sessor, and it was never about the age or gender. Have you forgotten your grandmother Chen Qiqi did not want to believe. "Do you remember the 10 million I gave you when you were 18?" he continued Chen Qiqi finally raised her head. Mr. Chen looked at her: "I remember that you bought a sports car with it, and all the rest bought bags and big brands, and went out to y with your friends. But you know, when your brother was 18, I gave him the same 10 million. " Chen Qiqi seemed to realize something, and her face turned white. Sure enough, Mr. Chen''s next words let her fall into a daze: "your brother at that time, with this 10 million, and his several friends together, established today''s Imperial Valley Hotel." Digu hotel is a famous five-star chain hotel in China. There are two hotels in the capital city alone. It will exist in the prosperous areas of the capital cities. Mr. Chen sighed: "have you always thought that I left the emperor Valley in your brother''s name? You''re wrong. It''s his own work "And you, Kiki, your starting point is the same!" Chen Qiqi couldn''t help but step back. Suddenly she said to Mr. Chen, "why don''t you tell me, dad? I thought it was just my birthday present! Who knows what it is to break the test? " Mr. Chen looked calm: "yes, this is just one of the tests. I''ll tell you again, when I was 20 years old, I asked you to..." Chen Qiqi never knew that, since he was an adult, what his father seemed to let himself do was a test set in the family for future heirs. And she, thoroughly, lost in a mess! Mr. Chen said, quietly looking at her: "this is not a decision I made alone, the whole Chen family are watching. Qiqi, it''s not that I''m partial. Besides, I''ll take responsibility as much as I can. " - six shifts. There are also updates, but today is the eighth or wangeng, depending on the status , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1757 The lost Chen Qiqi was taken back to the room by the housekeeper. The father and son fell into silence. For a long time, it was Mr. Chen who first said, "Biyue, are you going to What to do? " Chen Biyue said in a voice, "Dad, my character, you know." He looked up with no expression on his face: "now it''s not what I want, it''s You can ept it. How about Chen Qiqi? " Mr. Chen sighed. In fact, Chen Biyue knew that when his father asked about this sentence, he had already expressed his attitude. If he did not ask and let Chen Biyue handle it, he would not have asked such a tentative question at all. Mr. Chen was silent for a long time, and finally said, "Dad, in this life, there are only you and your sister, two children. When your mother left, she also urged me to take good care of you. I Chen Biyue didn''t speak when he heard about his mother who was still dead. Mr. Chen waited for a long time before his son said, "I know." Mr. Chen said in a low voice: "this matter, my father is sorry for you, I know, this is not fair to you..." Chen Biyue shook his head: "this kind of thing, there is nothing fair and unfair to talk about." Mr. Chen got up and said, "you have a good rest. Don''t think about anything during this period. Concentrate on bringing your body back." Chen Biyue nodded. When Mr. Chen left, Chen Biyue slowlyy down. He thought a lot. My sister Chen Qiqi, my family, and About the mysterious puppet master. Thest one, to Chen Biyue, is like a forbidden zone. The only thing he could know was what she looked like. As if deeply engraved in his mind, but in addition, Chen Biyue can not think of anything rted to her. When everything is over here He''s going to find her! Gu Sheng had a good time. She went back to her own small valley and bought a car of her own and added a lot of things. In this way, Gu Shengforted himself by staying in a vi with mountain view. Her puppets were called back by her. After all, Chen Qiqi probably didn''t have much thought about revenge. She asked the system to monitor the situation at Chen''s house. After Chen Biyue wakes up, except that he has been recuperating for more than a month, he begins to move slowly. Chen Qiqi was controlled by him in Chen''s home. All electronic devices on mobile phones andputers were monitored. Chen Qiqi could not contact the outside world at all. The next step is to pick up those who are ready to move. As soon as Chen''s power is held in his hand again, Chen Biyue finally puts Chen Qiqi''s affairs on the table. He can''t keep Chen Qiqi at home all his life. And Chen Biyue''s actions during this period of time also made him very satisfied. His son''s methods are cruel and sophisticated, and he doesn''t look like a young man in his twenties. Chen''s hand over to him, do not worry about no future. Finally, the result of Chen Qiqi''s disposal came out: send her abroad, give her arge amount of money, enough for her to live a good life abroad. The only two conditions are that he will live under the control of Chen Biyue all his life and that he will not return to China until he changes his mind. This is almost equivalent to another kind of house arrest! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1758 Chen Qiqi, of course, was dissatisfied. But it''s no use being dissatisfied. Her father, who had always loved her, shut up. Chen Biyue even said, "this is the best future I can give you. Chen Qiqi, you can''t forget that what you want is my life Looking at her brother''s cold side face, Chen Qiqi suddenly realized that she and his brother and sister had been separated after they had done something like that. She did not say more, packed up her things, and chose to leave. She understood thoroughly, if oneself does not leave, waits for own, is afraid will not be what good ce. Chen Biyue listened to the report from his subordinates and said that Chen Qiqi had sessfully arrived at the ce arranged by him. He told Mr. Chen. He said in a low voice: "if dad is reluctant to give up, you can go to see herter." Even so, he never mentioned changing his mind. However, Mr. Chen shook his head: "no, the mistakes she has made must be borne by herself. You wait until I''m a hundred yearster, and let here back and kowtow for me Chen Biyue was silent. ¡­¡­ Good old age? Gu Shengyin looks at the result of the Chen family''s treatment in silence. She could understand. After all, Chen Qiqi is a close rtive of the Chen family. It would be unreasonable to use any drastic measures. However, Mr. Chen and Chen Biyue are close rtives of Chen Qiqi, so anything can be forgiven. It''s not Gu Shengyin, and neither is Tim. On her first night in the "new home", Chen Qiqi was kept awake all night by the ice cave like cold. She went to see the doctor the next day in a mess and told her what had happened, but no one believed her - because there was no problem with the results. When things spread to the Chen family on the other side of the ocean, even Mr. Chen just thinks that his daughter is ying tricks and wants toe back. For the first time, Chen Qiqi realized what it was like to have no way to ask for help. However, this is only the beginning. From that night on, every night, from zero, she fell back into that terrible feeling. She seemed to see that she was naked and naked, surrounded by ice. The stinging cold prated into her limbs, cracked her skin, froze her cells to death, and numbness and dull pain eroded her body little by little. When she woke up the next morning, Chen Qiqi even thought that she was dead. She went crazy to the hospital, the result is still the same. Later, instead of going to the hospital, she went to a nearby church to pray and pray for the priest to save her. But it didn''t work. Every night, she felt that she would experience a death. However, in a short period of more than ten days, one morning, Chen Qiqi woke up numbly and realized that she had given birth to white hair. The one in the mirror looks numb, with no eyes, paleplexion, looks like a woman in her thirties. Is she really herself? Chen Qiqi felt like she was going crazy. Gu Shengyin just looked at it coldly. Since you have had such a mind, you should be prepared to bear the consequences. Otherwise, how can Chen Qiqi know what kind of feeling those who died in her hands felt when they died? ¡­¡­ This is a green valley. Chen Biyue, wearing simple casual clothes, was fascinated by the gloomy forest. He looked for a lot of people to inquire, and with the amazing intuition in his mind, he finally found here. Is she really, will she be here? - it ends on the 8th. Friday, Saturday, Sunday, wangeng, draw a ticket! Good night, everyone , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1759 Chen Biyue is walking through the mountains. Gu Shengyin, who has never paid special attention to non task targets, has never noticed that someone has already found it. She was sitting on the grass in front of the hut, with a piece of cloth spread out in front of her, and on it were puppet dolls broken into pieces. Gu Sheng was a little distressed. It seems that there is only one way left for puppet dolls to be refined again. Anyway, the doll has no consciousness of its own. Gu Sheng is still a little sad because of this. She really likes the doll that sticks to her. No wonder she thought the doll was very smart. It turned out that it was not the consciousness of the normal Yin evil spirit, but that he was a normal human being. How can a man who once had a normal mind not be smart? Gu Sheng was immersed in his own meditation, and suddenly his face moved: is someoneing? When Chen Biyue came here, he saw two distinctive buildings in the midst of trees and flowers. One is a cabin. The structure of the cabin is simr to that of a normal house, but the outside is coated with ayer of red material. A whole red house was ced in this remote mountain forest. The other building is even stranger. ording to Chen Biyue''s experience, it is quite simr to the tent like buildingsmonly used by nomads. This building ispletely opposite to the wooden house on the side. Each part is silver white. With such color and brightness, the whole building looks like the outeryer is coated with silver. No one was seen. But Chen Biyue knew that he had not found the wrong ce. He couldn''t help but move on. He wanted to meet the master who was said to have saved his name. I want to find out why I can''t forget her like that. Before he got close to the house, he was blocked by a man suddenly emerging from the grass. Is there anyone else here? Chen Biyue was about to speak. After a close look, he found that the one in front of him was not a real person at all. "She" has the same height as ordinary people, the appearance is lifelike, if you don''t look closely, you can''t really see that she is not a real person. But if you look at it carefully, you can see that puppets, no matter how lifelike, are still less flexible than real people. Their eyes will never focus and their expressions will never change. Unless their owners give them special instructions. "Strangers are forbidden to approach." The puppet burst out. The tone was a little stiff, and the voice was like something was grinding on the wood, without any emotion. Surprised, Chen Biyue stepped back two steps toward the back. "I''m Chen Biyue. I''d like to thank Master Dean for saving his life." No one responded to him. Chen Biyue did not give up. "I''m Chen Biyue. I''d like to thank Master tie for saving his life." Gu Shengyin was listening in the room. He was just about to make a sound to let people leave. Suddenly, he stopped. Her eyes toward the direction of the sound, clearly have a thick wall alone block, but at this moment, her eyes, as if through all obstacles, fell on the people outside the room. Seeing this, Gu Sheng picks his eyebrows in surprise. "It''s him?" in fact , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1760 Chen Biyue finished the second call and was about to start calling the third. I can see that the red cabin on the left has been opened by fangmo. A ck figure appeared at the door. Chen Biyue subconsciously looked at the past, and the whole person was stunned. He was drowned in countless memories. From the beginning to the end. Gu Sheng looked at the man and just looked at himself. He couldn''t help but smile: "Oh? How do you want to repay me? " Chen Biyue turned to his mind because of this sentence. Step by step, he walked towards the cabin. This time, the puppet did not stop him. His face was calm, but his heart was beating fast. One step, two steps, three steps. Until he came to Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin did not expect that the man who rescued him in order to finish the task would be his lover. Chen Biyue hase to Gu Shengyin. But his steps did not stop. Instead, he continued to move forward, and the whole person was in touch with Gu Shengyin physically. Then, he stretched out his hand and hugged him in his arms. "How about a personalmitment?" When Chen Biyue said this, he was ready to be rejected. He knew that he had behaved like this. But in the moment when the memory suddenly recoveredpletely, he could not suppress the desire that spread from the bottom of his heart. He is willing to follow his heart. Then, Gu Shengyin did not push him away. A minuteter, Chen Biyue, who realized this, was ecstatic. He tightens his arms until Gu Sheng feels ufortable because he dislikes him too much. "Let go. It hurts my arm." Chen Biyue rxed his strength with a smile, but did not listen to Gu Shengyin''s words. "I''m so happy, Dean. I''m so happy. I thought you''d refuse..." Gu Sheng looked up at his silly look, some dislike: "speak well, or I will doubt my own eyes." Chen Biyue immediately corrected his posture. His face returned to his former calm, but there was a contented smile in the corner of his eyes and eyebrows. People who are happy with themselves also like themselves, which can be said to be one of the most proud things in life. He apanied Gu Shengyin to spend several months in the mountains, knowing that the imperial capital of Chen''s house kept urging him to go back. "Would you like to apany me to the imperial capital?" Chen Biyue asked. Gu Sheng shook his head without hesitation. Tim is not fit to be in a big city with a lot of people. She was born and grew up in this mountain forest. Her future will also belong to this mountain forest. Chen Biyue seems not surprised by the result. He stayed here with Gu Shengyin for several days. Then one day, he said goodbye to Gu Shengyin: "tin, I have something to do. I need to go back to the imperial capital for a period of time." He didn''t hide her. He is the sessor of the Chen family. He has a heavy burden on him. Gu Shengyin is very understanding. A man, there will always be something he can not give up, responsibility and career. If she likes him, she can''t bind him in the name of love. But "Five years. This is the time I''ve left you. " She looked at Chen Biyue. "In five years, you don''t have toe back here." A woman is willing to support her lover for love. But should not be for the so-called love, to pay their own life. Chen Biyue looked at Gu Shengyin for a long time and nodded: "good." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1761 Chen Biyue left. There was no sentimental difference between them. Gu Shengyin sent Chen Biyue away from the valley just like an old friend. After the time, she deliberately did not let the system pay attention to Chen Biyue''s news, as usual, living a person''s life. Once in a while, I would take a request from one or two people and do something for them as puppet masters. Only this time, Gu Shengyin not only ording to the mood of preference, but also ording to the content of the help seekers to decide whether to help them or not. A yearter, her reputation grew in a certain circle, much better than her previous reputation for being evil. as like as two peas, she has refine the doll again, and the new puppet doll looks exactly the same as before. Gu Sheng also gathered countless Yin evil spirits, and his blood fell on it. But this puppet doll didn''t create her own consciousness like the one before. He is just an ordinary puppet. At most, he is more powerful than other puppets. After that, another year passed. One day, Gu Shengyin woke up and saw the puppet doll sitting up without his ownmand. Seeing Gu Shengyin, he couldn''t even walk, but used his own limbs together. He crawled towards her, and his eyes were full of admiration. Gu Sheng is shrouded in surprise. She gave the puppet doll a name of "Jiu Jiu Jiu", hoping that he could apany him for a long time. Another year passed. Far away on the other side of the ocean, Chen Qiqi could not bear the cost of living in the world. In one day, I put on my favorite skirt and painted the most exquisite makeup. I went to the overpass of that foreign city and jumped down. Died on the spot. When Gu Sheng heard the news, he didn''t care. Don''t Chen Qiqi know that people who die in this way, no matter how beautiful you dress up, what people see in the end is just a mess of flesh and blood? In any case, the death of Chen Qiqi, Gu Shengyin''s task, is reallypleted. When the deciduous trees in the valley once again sprouted new shoots, Gu Shengyin, who was collecting all the materials among the mountains and forests, suddenly felt something. She straightened up and asked the system, "is he here?" The system says, "yes, host." Gu Sheng held out his hand to cover his heart. She thinks that she has experienced so many worlds, and she has already been able to face anything and feel calm. But when I heard the news, it was very fast. She still has no way to escape after all. Calling out the white tiger, Gu Sheng went to the ce where he lived. Far away, she saw the man standing in front of her cabin. looks as like as two peas in front of a wooden house three years ago. Hearing the roar of the tiger, Chen Biyue turned his head. He looked at the cold and gorgeous woman in ck on the white tiger''s back, raised his lips andughed. Then he stretched out his arm and caught the body that was in his arms. He hugged her hard, as if to fill the void in these three years. "I''m just an unemployed vagrant now, and tinco has to take care of me." He said with a chuckle. Gu Sheng raised his eyebrows: "OK, serve me well and support you all your life!" Ten fingers intertwined together, is a lifetime. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1762 As a puppet master, Tim''s life span is much longer than that of Chen Biyue. After Chen Biyue left, Gu Shengyin buried him in a ce with beautiful scenery, and then set up a tomb beside him andy in it. Herst order to Bai Hu and a long time was to fill the earth on the cover of her coffin. When he left the world, Gu Shengyin seemed to hear the cry of the doll and the bleak whine of the white tiger. Sorry, my partner. She closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep. You can live in this world for a long time without me. If you open your eyes again, you are already in space. "Go to the next task." Gu Shengyin did not even have a rest, said directly. "All right, host." The system answers. When Gu Sheng opened his eyes, he found himself in a bus. She was in the same car with five other people, three men and two women. Gu Sheng received the world plot directly because he didn''t speak. After receiving the plot, Gu Shengyin can only say that the courage of these six people is really Big! The six people on the two buses, including Gu Shengyin, did not know each other a day ago. They are six adventurers from all over the world. This time theye together to make an expedition to the Ghost Castle in a legendary deep mountain. ¡­¡­ Gu Sheng makeints about it, which is aplete set of horror fiction. If she didn''t look at the plot, she might have guessed that in the castle, six people might encounter a series of strange and strange events. If the story is more bloody, maybe only one or two of the six people will survive. After finished watching the story, it was fully proved that Gu Sheng makeints about the plot of Tucao. The story of this world is really such a horrible routine. Gu Sheng was named lengshi because of her body name. After the death of her parents, Gu Sheng left her an endless family property. Her usual hobbies are martial arts, adventure and travel. Now 25 years old, Leng Shi, once won the provincial Sanda championship, is the most powerful force among these people. And the other five, a couple is a couple, the identity is ordinary white-cor, adventure enthusiasts, this time to take advantage of the annual leave to look for excitement. The remaining girl, Qin Qingqing, who is the goal of the world''s mission, is a college student. The other two men, a horror writer and a journalist. The reporter, with camera tools and so on, said that he wanted to do a column on Ghost Castle exploration after he went back this time. Unfortunately, however, he failed to return. Gu Sheng sighed at the five men. I don''t know what these people think. They know that there have been many idents in this Ghost Castle, but they muste out and die by themselves. In the original plot, in addition to the female with Qin Qingqing, the rest of the five people, are forever in it. Qin Qingqing''s madness is not good. Because she was crazy, she had no sense of the outside world, and the ghosts could not affect her, so she was left with a life. Speaking of death, Qin Qingqing is the most serious one among all people. Originally, when they first entered the castle, they had the opportunity to go out. Some people have retreated, but they are all changed by Qin Qingqing''s words of encouragement, ridicule and encouragement. If it''s not for knowing the plot, Gu Shengyin really wants to think that Qin Qingqing is an undercover sent by Ghost Castle. - don''t be scared. It''s not terrible at all. In fact, this is a cute Ghost Husband''s [serious face] I''ll write this in the dead of night. I''m really afraid of crying and chirping. Come on Please give me a ticket to warm me up , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1763 Why do you say Qin Qingqing so? Because at the beginning of the plot, that is, when people just entered the castle. The castle has its owner. The owners of the castle did not wee these outsiders at all. This group of adventurers was warned at the beginning. At that time, the white-cor couple was afraid, and there was a retreat in their tone. However, Qin Qingqing dissuaded them, saying that taking risks is only fun if they are a little bit scary. White cor husband and wife feel that they can''t evenpare with a little girl, it''s a bit humiliating, so they bite their teeth and start to continue. From the beginning of entering the castle, six people began to experience various strange events. For example, it is a castle that has not been entered for many years. It is really clean and spotless. For example, there are six sets of tableware in the dining room. When the bowl is opened, there are bloody hands inside. At that time, even horror fiction lovers wanted to give up. But Qin Qingqing still stopped him. She was also afraid, but she felt more exciting in her heart. She alsoforted the people, saying that someone must know in advance that they are going to explore and carry out pranks and so on. Those hands and things must be fake props No one dares to verify the authenticity of those hands. Under such circumstances, Qin Qingqing, who seems calm and calm, actually swindles arge number of people. When it was getting dark in the afternoon, when people heard the voices of many people walking on the top of the building, Leng Shi finally made the decision to leave. They went to the building before, and they were sure that there was no one there! And the only way to go upstairs is the hall where everyone is waiting! However, when she wanted to leave, the old gate of the castle was slowly closed in front of everyone. The whole world was dark. An evil voice sounded in their ears: dies and gentlemen, wee to the carnival of the castle." ¡­¡­ And then there was the bloody experience. Gu Sheng looked at the system calmly and said, "if I ask the driver to stop now, is that ok?" With a sh of white light, the system replied, "host, unless you ask to leave the world and give up the task, otherwise, no matter what kind of excuse, you six will enter the Ghost Castle ording to the development of the plot." Gu Shengyin: "it''s As a qualified Tasker, giving up the task actively is definitely not her style! Isn''t it just a Ghost Castle? Gu Sheng took a deep breath and said, "OK, I''ll continue." Again, the system said, "because of the special nature of the plot, the host''s task has changed slightly." Gu Sheng''s eyes were bright. The system said: "Ghost Castle is open once every ten days. The host''s task is to live in these ten days." Gu Sheng swallowed and salivated hard: "after all, I am a human being, and the other party is a ghost And I don''t care about the rest of you? " The system answers: "others, if the host can save one more person''s life, they will enjoy more world gifts after the mission is over." Gu Sheng understood in an instant. This means that she doesn''t want to be forced, but hopes as much as possible that she can save the lives of her peers. It seems to see Gu Shengyin''s uneasiness. The system said: "in view of the particrity of this target, in addition to one skill, the system will give the host three one-time gift packs to help the hostplete the task." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1764 Gu Sheng''s eyes brightened after hearing this. The system never talks nonsense, that is to say, if it gives something away, it must be something extremely beneficial to the task. "Draw skills!" she said System: "Ding ~ congrattions to the host. You have obtained the" psychic eye "skill of the psychic beast Gu Shengyin: "it''s There is a skill that sounds useful, but it''s more hairy in my heart. She couldn''t help asking, "what''s this psychic eye for?" The system replied, "for this world, this skill is very useful, that is, the host can see the three realms and know Yin and Yang. Any ghost camouge and illusion can not pose any threat to the host. In other words, Gu Shengyin can see all the Biology. This cognition made Gu Sheng shiver. As the system says, it''s a really useful skill. After all, most of the time, ghosts and monsters are good at creating illusions that are more frightening than they are, to confuse others. But again, it also means that Gu Shengyin will face all the ghosts. Gu Shengyin finally knew why he was so hairy. She never thought that she had something to fear in the world, and knew that she had received this task. In fact, Gu Sheng didn''t know that when he saw a zombie, he would be able to cut it down without changing his face. After hearing about Ghost Castle, would he? She was afraid. Gu Shengyin, who regarded the system as a good partner, told his partner without any hesitation: "system, I feel like Afraid of ghosts. " System: Itforts Gu Shengyin: "don''t be afraid, host. I will provide you with three big gift bags." Gu Sheng''s hope rose in his heart. Then -- "Ding, please check the host. There are five pieces of soul house in Guanyin Town. Effect: each effect is 24 hours, no ghosts are allowed to get close. " "Ding ~ please check the host to obtain the skill that ghosts and monsters do not change their colors in front of you." "Ding ~ please check the host. A dagger can hurt the ghost." Gu Shengyin looks at these three skills in silence. She can understand the first and the third. One is for life protection and the other is for counterattack. They are all good things. But what''s the second one? The system exins: "the second skill means that even if the supernatural phenomena appear in front of the host, the host can be calm and calm, and no matter how scared in the heart, the aura will not lose." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Don''t you just want face? She sighed, opened her eyes and began to look at several people in the car. I put my hand in my pocket and felt some paper things and a hard object that had a little bit of hand. That''s what the system gives you. Gu Shengyin looks at the past, sitting on the opposite side of his left side, a couple of men and women nestling together. It seems that they are the white-cor couples. Opposite is a young girl with earphones on her ears and a mobile phone with a Pink Hello Kitty shell in her hand. She seems to be ying games. As if the gap reached Gu Shengyin''s eyes, the girl raised her head and gave her a smile. This is Qin Qingqing. On the right side of Gu Shengyin, a man dressed in ck is ying with his camera. When he sees Gu Shengyin, he raises his hand to take a picture of her. He also smiles at Gu Shengyin with a friendly expression. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1765 This reporter is called Zhang Chao. He is the most popr among a group of people. His general emotional quotient is high. Zhang Chao is straightforward and has a good rtionship with everyone. Of course, he likes to chat with Gu Shengyin most, and the best thing is to take a few pictures of her. ording to Zhang Chao, Leng Shi was born to be a model. That is, high appearance and good figure. He took a few photos casually, all of which could be covered with impurities. On the left side of Gu Shengyin, sitting in the corner and keeping a certain distance from everyone, is the horror novel writer Qingge. Qingge''s name is his pseudonym. As for his real name, Qingge didn''t disclose it. Everyone met by chance, and naturally, he would not deliberately ask. Gu Sheng thought for a while and said, "maybe there is enough food in the backpack? I''m afraid there will be some idents. If there''s not enough food, it''s hard to say She, herself, was only carrying the weight of a week. The reporter took the lead to smile: "I often travel to the north and south, have experience to this kind of thing very much, rest assured, Ipressed food to bring a lot of, absolutely enough." The author of horror novel Qingge also said slowly: "my food can eat for a few days." Qin Qingqing opened his backpack for everyone to see. Gu Sheng saw a lot of book reviews, choctes and spicy bars because he was speechless Does this girl really think she''s here to travel? The white-cor workers also looked at it, and the man said, "the two of us have brought food for almost three days." Gu Sheng frowned. That is to say, this time, six people, except journalists, did not bring enough food! In ces like ghost castle, she did not dare to move even if there was food in it. Looking outside, Gu Shengyin noticed that it was already in the suburbs, and there were hardly any convenience stores and people. She went to the front and asked the driver, "big brother, I''d like to ask, how long will it take to get to Ghost Castle? Will there be any shops on this road? " The driver was a middle-aged man in his thirties. They paid a high price for it, but even so, the driver only dared to take them to a few kilometers away from the Ghost Castle. ording to the driver, it is that the ce is so evil that he dare not get close to it. A few people are more excited when they hear such a statement. The driver opened his mouth and said, "it''s about two hours away, isn''t it? There won''t be a ce like a shop. I think, there is a small vige around the corner for more than ten minutes. I wonder if there will be I said, sister, there are so many interesting ces in the city. If you don''t go there, why do you have to run to such ces? Listen to elder brother''s advice and go back... " He had said this several times, but several people didn''t agree. Gu Sheng said in his heart, I also want to go back, but the plot won''t let me go back. She said immediately, "please take us to the vige first, and I''ll give you some money." The driver waved his hand: "that''s no trouble. I''ll take you there." Gu Sheng thanks and returns to the carriage. She looked at the others and said, "we''ll pass by a vigeter. We''ll put down some unimportant things and load more food." As soon as she said this, Qin Qingqing was not happy: "why? It''s just an adventure game. It''s just like escaping. What I have in my bag is a game machine. I can eat snacks for several days!" - before entering the old castle, Gao Lengzhi is shivering at coding words in the night when the cold wind is calling. Believe me! Not because of fear! I guarantee with my own integrity, this is not a horror story! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1766 Gu Shengyin looks at Qin Qingqing. After watching the plot, Gu Shengyin knows that Qin Qingqing is an only daughter with a rtively rich family background. Maybe it was in such a family that she developed such a disposition. She felt that everything would develop as she expected. In fact, it can be called the self - what is different from your own thoughts is wrong. The novelist and the journalist did not speak. That pair of white-cor girls inside also said: "need to be so solemn? We''ve all brought food for days. Should it be enough? " The same is not in favor of this woman who has worked in the workce for several years, obviously speaking much better than Qin Qingqing. Leng Shi''s person is not a warm-hearted big sister, but a girl with a clear personality. "I just want to remind you that we don''t know what the Ghost Castle is like. In the face of the unknown, we should be well prepared for the unknown. Anyway, it''s your own business to remind me that I''ve already said it "I''ve asked the driver to take us to that vige. Do you need supplies or not? You can make your own decisions. But there is one point, I said before: in case, I mean in case, if there is any emergency and food is not enough, please don''t me being selfish and not helping her! " When she finished this sentence, she closed her eyes to nourish her spirits and did not pay attention to other people''s different colors. Everyone was confused by her words. After all, we are strangers who just know each other. We talk and do things from one level to another. We are all friendly in face. It was the first time they had seen the cold speaking in such a stern and solemn tone. Qin Qingqing looks a little ugly, she always feels that Gu Shengyin is aiming at herself. The reporter''s look was a little serious. He has a strong ability of observing words and looks, and his eyesight is also urate. As early as at the beginning, he could see that the most reliable person in this group was lengshi, who looked hot and felt. He thought he could see lengshi clearly before, but from the beginning, Zhang Chao felt that he could not see through the woman in front of him. The reporter''s intuition has helped him through many crises. So this time, he made a decision: follow lengshi. The horror novelist Qingge turns his eyes on Gu Shengyin and then lowers his head. Gu Shengyin''s words are not pleasant to listen to, but the truth is not wrong. You can''t be wrong if you are well prepared. The couple seemed to be talking about something in a low voice. Soon, the vige arrived. This small vige looks very clean and tidy, and no one is surprised to see strange vehiclesing in. Gu Shengyin took the lead in carrying his huge climbing bag off the car. She looked at a woman who was squinting at the sun and asked, "Auntie, do you have any shops here?" The aunt looked upzily and said, "go to the right, the third one." It''s Putonghua with a round ent. Gu Sheng was happy in his heart: "thank you, aunt." She walked towards the ce where the aunt pointed. Behind her, Zhang Chao got out of the car. The couple seemed hesitant for a moment, and the man also carried the bag down. Only Qin Qingqing and the woman are left. Girls are probably following the crowd. Another girl also said to Qin Qingqing, "Qingqing, why don''t you go shopping?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1767 Qin Qingqing saw that all the people had gone down. In fact, his heart was shaken. Hearing this woman''s words, she hesitated for a moment, or got out of the car. The convenience stores in this small vige are not big, but they are enough for these people. Gu Shengyin looks at the things on the shelf and selects some easy to take items to put into the bag: functional drinks, purified water, chocte, sugar, bread It''s all about maintaining energy and filling the stomach. There were somepressed food in her own bag, which Gu Shengyin kept. She nced at it. There were several books in the bag, an imported stereo, some messy and useless but expensive things. Gu Sheng directly took out all of them and threw them away. See her this appearance, originally also some don''t think, several people have attached importance to it. As soon as Qin Qingqing entered the door, he saw Gu Shengyin throwing his stereo to the ground. She eximed, "it''s a W.S. stereo. It costs tens of thousands of dors? You just throw it away? You can give it to me if you don''t want it Gu Shengyin just said, "if I were you, I would think about how to fill my backpack with enough useful things at this time. The stereo is of little use in that kind of ce. " She looked at several people and suddenly said, "if you will believe me, prepare food for more than ten days, everyone." When she said this, there was a sudden thunder in the sky. At this time, it was sunny outside. The sky was cloudless, and a sudden thunder startled everyone. I always feel that the thunder is really strange. It seems that it is in It''s the same to warn anyone. When people think of Gu Shengyin''s words just now, they feel a little flustered. Gu Sheng has a smile on his lips. She knew that this was thew of the world. She noticed that someone suddenly broke the rules, but she couldn''t find the person behind the scenes, so she could only use the thunder as a warning. Thew of the world is no longer thew of the world, which can exclude her at will. No, it should be said that Gu Shengyin is no longer the one who will be easily rejected by thew of the world. She tried to make an effort and said, "you may not believe it. I learned some things from an old Taoist priest, such as divination. This time, we are not so Optimism. If anyone wants to quit, it''s time to... " Before she had finished her words, thunder began to explode one after another outside. Gu Sheng smiles helplessly. They covered their ears and waited for the thunder to pass. Gu Sheng shrugged his shoulders: "see, this is the so-called natural mechanism can not be revealed." She said, taking another bag of bread and putting it in her bag. At this time, several people look at Gu Shengyin''s eyes, has been greatly different from before. However, at this time, they simply did not realize what the so-called "not optimistic" means. Qin Qingqing even looked at Gu Shengyin excitedly and said, "lengshi, you are really so powerful. This is really wonderful! Now, I''m very curious about our uing trip Gu Sheng swept around and found that not only Qin Qingqing, but also all the excited expressions on his face. She sighed in her heart: sure enough, even if you want to change something, you still have to experience. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1768 But it''s not entirely without benefits. For now, at least, everyone has no objection to Gu Shengyin''s proposal. Even Qin Qingqing filled his bag with food. When he went out, Gu Shengyin asked again, "do you have shlights and weapons that can be slightly defensive?" Although she asked, she mainly looked at Qin Qingqing and the white-cor. Both of them looked stagnant. Gu Shengyin knew that, obviously, these two people did not bring anything. Gu Shengyin sighed: "I repeat, we are not really ying games. Do you really think about going back?" Finally, the two bought two portable shlights and randomly found two iron sticks from the farmer''s home for self-defense. Gu Shengyin asked again before the car started again. It was very dangerous ahead. Did anyone want to quit. Everyone turned down the offer. Gu Sheng gave uppletely. Sure enough, it''s impossible for the world story to derail the story. She could only say, "have a good rest, everyone." By then, there will be no time to be sofortable. The car drove quietly towards the more and more barren ce. Gu Sheng fell into a deep sleep, so that the system can call himself whenever there is a situation. She understood that when she arrived at the Ghost Castle, she would not even close her eyes under such a tense situation. Everyone was woken up by the driver. The driver stopped and said, "it''s about an hour''s walk from here, straight ahead, and you can see where you''re going." Other people did not speak, Qin Qingqing began toin: "an hour? You''re not tired to die? Driver uncle, why don''t you just give us a ride The driver''s face restrained a smile: "I said with you in advance, will not send you into the Ghost Castle, that is an unknown ce!" Qin Qingqing opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Gu Sheng took over the topic because he stepped forward: "OK, little girl is young and full of vigor. Elder brother, please." The driver looked better when he saw Gu Shengyin. He sighed: "sister, I know, you won''t listen to what I say. Good luck to you?" Gu Shengyin suddenly stopped the driver. "Brother, can I trouble you again?" "What''s the matter?" the driver asked Gu Shengyin said, "from tomorrow on, ten dayster, you cane here to meet us, OK?" The driver hesitated for a moment. To tell the truth, he really didn''t want toe to this kind of evil ce. Gu Sheng showed a solicitous look and said, "if youe then, I will double the price for you." The driver was a little bit excited. He said, "when will Ie and when will youe out?" Gu Sheng hesitated for a moment and said, "after ten days, the sooner youe, the better." After thinking about it, she added, "if you wait here until five o''clock in the afternoon, and you haven''t seen us, you can drive away quickly. Don''t linger in such ces at night. " The driver shivered when she said such ominous words. The others turned pale. The driver said quickly, "well, I''ll wait for you here in ten days." Gu Sheng nodded. Watching the white minibus roll up a burst of yellow sand and leave, Gu Shengyin turns to look at the unknown distance. "Let''s go." She said slowly. Behind her, several other people followed her on this journey. - the end of ten thousand watch. Look, I didn''t cheat you, did I? It''s not scary at all! Tomorrow Gao Lengzhi will get up early and write the update early. If you have a ticket, throw in a ticket, and bless this small team toe back safely , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1769 The party began to walk over the vast countryside. In fact, Gu Shengyin has never understood why there is an ancient castle in such a ce that is obviously like an ancient castle in the middle ages of the West? But the world plot is set in this way, and other people don''t think it''s strange. Gu Shengyin can only restrain his doubts. The sun in the west is getting closer to the horizon. Gu Shengyin looked at the time, 5:30 p.m. They have been walking for half an hour and expect to reach the Ghost Castle in another half hour. At six in the afternoon, it was dark. Gu Sheng sighed, and even the time was set so weird that nothing happened. I''m sorry for the plot! Qin Qingqing began toin: "so heavy, so tired, why do I have to carry so many things..." Gu Shengyin nced at her, Qin Qingqing''s back was full of pink package, which was full of Gu Shengyin''s food. She also carried an iron stick in one hand and walked with a sigh. Gu Sheng couldn''t help but say, "if you can''t keep going, you can rest here and wait for us." She said this is true, to tell the truth, let Qin Qingqing follow the Ghost Castle to make trouble, it is better to let her stay here at the beginning. Although Gu Shengyin knew that most of those things in the original plot were set by the plot, she still couldn''t get a good feeling for a girl like Qin Qingqing. Qin Qingqing smelled the speech, his eyes red: "how possible! I''vee all the way here! Think of all the efforts I''ve spent so much time walking so far, wasting my rare vacation, running so far to this ghost ce, how can I give up! " She red at Gu Shengyin a little angrily. She always felt that this woman was always aiming at herself. Gu Shengyin Yixiang: "since you all know that you will not give up, what are you stillining about here? Comining doesn''t get you anything except to kill your will and make yourself tired Qin Qingqing rolled his eyes: "I just like it. Can you manage it?" Zhang Chao in the team saw this, and quickly persuaded a few good words. The white-cor woman also spoke kindly. Since Gu Shengyin revealed her previous hand, she has be a leader among people. When they take risks, they are not willing to offend a person with real ability. As for Qin Qingqing, she is the youngest here, and they are willing to let her go. Gu Shengyin and Qin Qingqing did not quarrel after all. Of course, even if those people did not dissuade, Gu Shengyin would not have a conflict with Qin Qingqing. After all, she doesn''t want to waste too much energy on Qin Qingqing. The party continued to walk. Soon, they saw the destination of the trip. In the distance, in the gray sky background, an old castle with ck and white color is disyed in front of everyone. Although far away, but the sense of antiquity and age is stilling. The novelist took a look, yearning to say: "this is a perfect material!" The reporter couldn''t help but pick up the camera and took a few pictures. Qin Qingqing suddenly murmured: "do you think the sky above the castle looks like ck?" when people heard the speech, they really looked like it. Above the spire of the castle, the sky really seems to be different from the ck and gray nearby. It revealed a sinister meaning. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1770 The white-cor woman''s face showed a trace of fear. But the novelist Qingge said with a smile: "is this your psychological reason? In other words, it''s just a visual illusion. If you don''t believe that you can look at it carefully, where is the ck Several people followed his words and looked at it again. Sure enough, the sky above was no different from that of other ces. Everyoneughed and joked that they were all paranoid. Only Gu Sheng did not smile. Because what she saw was totally different from other people. Qin Qingqing said that there was a trace of ck and gray above the castle, but in Gu Shengyin''s eyes, it was not the case at all. In Gu Shengyin''s opinion, the castle in front of us, the whole building, ispletely shrouded in wisps of ck fog. It can be seen from a nce that it is not the opposite party that normal people should go to. Gu Sheng calmed down with the expression on his face. "System, can I turn around now and go back in time?" System: Host, you can try it Gu Sheng turned away without saying a word. But without two steps, she turned around and walked back. The others looked at her strangely. Zhang Chao asked, "lengshi, what''s the matter with you?" Gu Shengyin said calmly: "nothing, I just remembered that I seem to have forgotten something." The excuse didn''t stray at all. Qin Qingqing sneered and said, "our cold beauty, isn''t it afraid?" Gu Shengyin doesn''t want to pay attention to her at all. She wanted to say, believe it or not, if you see the same thing as me, you will not only be afraid, you will cry! She gnashed her teeth in her heart at the so-called world plot. Just as she turned back, it was obvious that there was a deep resistance. Every step forward, the greater the resistance to fall on the body. She had toe back. The system is right. She has no choice but to give up the task. Gu Sheng sighed with a faint sigh and looked at the castle in front of him. He said faintly, "go ahead quickly. It will be darkter." A gust of cold wind blowing, apanied by Gu Sheng because of the light tone of no emotion, so that all people are hard to fight a shiver. Six people are almost subconsciously close to one, the white-cor woman can not help but grasp her boyfriend''s sleeve. Keep going. But five or six minutes away, several people walked to the gate of the castle. And at this time, thest glimmer of light from the horizon disappeared, and night began to cover the sky. The wholend is about to sink into deep darkness. Gu Shengyin''s forward steps stopped several times. She really wanted to stop. Because at the moment when the sky was dark, no one could see it. Only she could clearly see the dark castle in the dark night and see a pair of bright red eyes. Those cold, bloody eyes looked at them without emotion. The sticky and bloodthirsty eyes made Gu Shengyin look colder. Go on, he''s as stable as Mount Tai! Gu Sheng couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark. They havee to the gate. At this time, people seem to be aware of a trace of unspeakable fear. After all, the female white-cor is a girl. Her voice is shaking: "I I''m afraid. Otherwise, let''s not go in and stay here and go back in the daytime tomorrow , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1771 Female white-cor this sentence, simply said Gu Shengyin''s heart. She wanted to nod her head immediately and said, "let''s not go in, just camp out for one night and go back tomorrow."! But she couldn''t say. Then, she listened coldly, Qin Qingqingughed at the female white-cor: "cut, don''t forget, why do wee here? Do you want to retreat when you''ve arrived at your destination She said, reaching out and pushing forward. "Creak, creak..." A piercing sound of the iron door slowly opened into the eyes of all. Gu Shengyin''s expression is more calm, calm to the point of indifference. Qin Qingqing is still muttering: "how strong is my strength?" Gu Sheng closed his eyes. It''s not that you are strong. It''s something inside. He''s inviting us in. In this case, it is no use escaping. She quietly took out the dagger that she had been carrying in her pocket and held it in her hand. She said faintly: "everyone take the things for self-defense. There is no one in it for many years. Maybe there will be something unfriendly. Two people turn on their shlights, and the rest of them are waiting for the back She said that she opened a shlight with one hand. Zhang Chao saw that he also opened a shlight. Gu Shengyin saw that he took out a folding Swiss Army knife from his backpack. Gu Sheng sighed: "this knife is good, you actually passed the security check?" Zhang Chao smiles triumphantly: "fierce?" So, six people with the help of the torch light, toward the castle of the middle. Enter through the gate, which should be the reception hall. As the shlights shed slowly, they could see something stained with dust and cobwebs. The huge rectangr dining table carved from jade white marble should hold at least 20 people in length. Living room in the statue, ceiling murals and so on These things, perhaps hundreds of years ago, were very beautiful and dignified. But in the erosion of such a long time, now in the eyes of these adventurers, it has be something that makes them creepy. Gu Shengyin recalled the plot. It was their first night in the castle. There was no real danger in the evening, but there were all sorts of pranks. She knew that the pranks were just some residents in the castle, and they were not wee. And this evening, it was the only chance for the six of them to leave the castle. But the six didn''t catch it. "Ah The white-cor woman suddenly screamed. Everyone''s heart was raised. Gu Sheng called her out calmly: "calm down! What happened? " The white-cor woman buried her head in her boyfriend''s arms, and then trembled and pointed to a ce: "there''s someone there!" Everyone''s heart is torn! The air seemed to solidify. This is an ancient castle that has been abandoned for countless years. Besides them, who else will be there? After a few seconds of dead silence, Gu Sheng''s hand moved, and the shlight urately shone on the ce just said by the female white-cor. Zhang Chao suppressed the scream and breathed a sigh of relief. He forced himself to smile: "it''s OK. It''s just a statue." The crowd looked at it carefully. Sure enough, this is just a lifelike statue. The elegant and beautiful woman is standing there with her eyebrows drooping and her eyes drooping in a beige skirt. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1772 Everyone was relieved. Qin Qingqing patted his heart and said with a sigh of relief: "it''s OK. I''m scared to death." She looked at the white-cor woman who was still in a state of shock. She could not help butin: "sister Xue Juan, in this kind of ce, she is already nervous. You don''t want to be scared, OK? I''m scared to death by you... " Gu Sheng didn''t take care of Qin Qingqing''sints, and her pupils tightened up as soon as the shlight shone on them. That ce, where is the statue? Clearly is a woman in a white dress, pale look, oh no, is the ghost staring at them without expression! Gu Shengyin:!!! She almost trembled and said to the system, "I''m really scared..." She was also a ghost king. But the feeling was totally different then. Not to mention that when she was Lanling, all she saw were ghost Xiu. What is ghost repair? In fact, the appearance of ghosts that can be cultivated is not different from those who cultivate immortals and demons. Even if some ghosts show their true appearance in special circumstances, she is not afraid, because she can make them disappear by waving her hand. Moreover, those ghosts are her fans. But now? If it wasn''t for the system''s ability to keep her face as stable as Mount Tai, Gu Shengyin believed that she would have started to scream. But under the powerful skill aura, even in the face of the real female ghost, she can calm down like this, strong pretend to force. Gu Sheng forced himself to look away from the ghost. Looking at Zhang Chao, she seemed to be curious and wanted to step forward to study the statue. She said in a voice, "don''t go!" Zhang Chao looked at her suspiciously. Then Gu Shengyin found that with his words, the ghost turned her head and her eyes fell on her. Gu Shengyin:!!! System! " Her voice was trembling at the moment. The system calmlyforted her: "the host should not be afraid. You know, this Ghost won''t hurt you tonight. It''s just a scare. You just can''t see it. " Gu Shengyin: "it''s Can this be the same? The system hesitated and said, "well Otherwise, I''ll take back your psychic skills? " Gu Sheng thought for a moment, or resolutely refused. System: Gu Shengyin said: "forget it, I can see them. Although they are afraid, they can finally know their trend. In case you can''t see it, you''ll be more nervous and afraid The system nods, and the host makes sense. Gu Shengyin can only ignore your female ghost''s eyes, and said to Zhang Chao without expression: "we don''t know the situation here at all. It''s better not to move anything casually." She walked forward two steps, took one hand of Zhang Chao and winked at him as she turned around. Zhang Chao didn''t understand her meaning, but he knew that Gu Shengyin had some special skills, so he quickly nodded and said that there was no problem. Qin Qingqing was not happy to see this scene. There are three men in this line. One of them has a girlfriend. Qingge is a homestead man. He always has a gloomy face with eyes. Only Zhang Chao, the person looks sunny and handsome, dressed is also very fashionable, very easy to let the girl''s heart. Qin Qingqing holds a trace of unclear thoughts to Zhang Chao, but Zhang Chao is obviously more interested in the mature and cold Yan lengshi. At this moment, seeing the appearance of the two, Qin Qingqing blocked up in his heart. Before Gu Sheng stopped her, she went to the "statue" and touched it with one hand. "It''s no big deal..." - four shifts first. If there is no ident, the author will probably write down all of today''s wangeng in the daytime. Come on, give me two tickets and give me strength , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1773 Gu Sheng watched Qin Qingqing get close to the ghost and pat her. Then, the ghost girl seemed to be attracted by her attention, and finally moved her eyes away from Gu Shengyin andnded on Qin Qingqing. Qin Qingqing was oblivious. She even took out her mobile phone, turned on the fill light, and took a picture of herself and the ghost. Gu Shengyin looks at it. When taking a group photo, the ghost girl puts her pale hand with pale green nails on Qin Qingqing''s shoulder. There was a thrill in her heart. Then the tone calm said: "Qin Qingqing, don''t be willful, youe to me!" Qin Qingqing has been silly, just looking at his mobile phone, pale. Gu Sheng couldn''t help but raise his voice: "Qin Qingqing!" This sound, as if finally awakened Qin Qingqing. She screamed, turned and fell her mobile phone to the ground, then ran towards Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin looked at the ghost. After a faint look, her figure gradually disappeared in the dark. There was only a real statue left in the ce. Qin Qingqing''s reaction surprised everyone. She almost instantly ran to the crowd, and then grabbed the sleeve of Qingge, who was closest to her. By the shlight light, everyone can see Qin Qingqing''s pale look. Her mouth was open and she was panting. She seemed to be unable to speak. Gu Sheng suddenly reached out to her back and called her name: "Qin Qingqing!" in a very severe tone This sound, listening to Qin Qingqing''s ears, is like a bomb in her ears, so that she instantly regained consciousness. Qin Qingqing opened his eyes nkly and looked at his friends around him. Suddenly, he burst into tears. In this silent darkness, Qin Qingqing''s behavior made several people show palpitation. The white-cor named Xue Juan asked cautiously, "Qingqing, you What''s up? What did you see just now Just as they all saw, Qin Qingqing saw the photos in the mobile phone, and then suddenly showed that look. Hearing her talking about this, Qin Qingqing choked in her throat. She almost shook her voice and said, "that statue, not a man..." Zhang Chaoughed andforted her: "of course, that statue is not a person, that is..." He said and his voice stopped. Qin Qingqing could not have said such a thing for no reason. Sure enough, the next moment, Qin Qingqing looked frightened and said, "that''s not a human being That''s a ghost! When I finished taking pictures, I saw that standing beside me was not a statue, but a pale faced ghost As soon as she finished speaking, everyone fell into silence. For a long time, another white-cor woman trembled and said, "Qingqing, don''tugh, we are in such a ce, don''t scare us..." Qin Qingqing shook his head desperately: "really, really, if you don''t believe it, you go to see my mobile phone by yourself!" She pointed to the mobile phone still lying on the ground with a faint light shining on the screen. A few people you look at me, I see you, no one dares to go up and pick up the mobile phone that was thrown on the ground. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1774 Finally, Gu Shengyin walked past. She hoped that what Qin Qingqing said was true. In this way, she would have reason to persuade these people to leave the castle this evening. For picking up mobile phones, Gu Shengyin is not particrly afraid. After all, she has seen a real ghost, and is afraid of just a picture? She went up to pick up the mobile phone on the ground and took a look. At one nce, her mood sank. Everyone looked at Gu Shengyin nervously. Seeing that she had taken the mobile phone, her face did not change, and they all put down their hearts. ording to the normal reaction, if Leng Shi really saw the ghost, he could not be so calm. Qin Qingqing also widened his eyes and looked at Gu Shengyin. She didn''t believe that she was wrong. Gu Shengyin calmly walked to the crowd, and then pointed the mobile phone screen to them. People can see very clearly, in that picture, is Qin Qingqing and a statue in a white skirt. But at night, even if the light is on, against the surrounding situation, it is still a bit gloomy. However, people can clearly see that this is just an ordinary statue. A false rm. Xue Juan said with a smile: "Qingqing, you are too nervous, so there is an illusion? I thought you were brave? Now it looks like it''s just like me? " Qin Qingqing was confused. To tell the truth, she didn''t feel that what she had just seen was an illusion. A real look like that. now she as like as two peas, even remember the ghost of a female ghost. She is wearing the same dress as the statue. Her face is simr to the one on the statue! Her pale green fingers, on her arm in the photo, stare at herself. How could that be an illusion! Qin Qingqing once again threw the mobile phone out. This time, the phone failed to hold on, the light on the screen went out instantly, and I don''t know whether it waspletely broken or how. Qin Qingqing shook his head and said in a panic, "no, no, what I see is definitely not an illusion That statue, that statue is a ghost But unfortunately, she looked like a little girl who was shocked. Her words didn''t have much persuasion. However, Gu Shengyin still wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to encourage them: "I also think there are some evil sects in this ce, otherwise, let''s not continue and go out?" It is impossible for her to leave, but she hopes that some people can leave here. One is one. At that time, if her task can bepleted, the result will be much better. As soon as she said this, Qin Qingqing immediately nodded. At first, the little girl alwaysughed at being timid, but at the moment, she wanted to leave more actively than anyone else. In fact, we didn''t hesitate when we met Zhang Chao? Don''t scare yourself. I''m here to take risks. I don''t want to give up because of such a small matter. " Qingge also nodded: "I also feel that there is no need to leave." The couple looked at each other. The girl Xue Juan seemed to be afraid, but the man was obviously more daring and still eager to try. Then, everyone looked at Gu Shengyin. Qin Qingqing also looked forward to Gu Shengyin. She hoped that Gu Sheng could support herself and leave with her. Gu Shengyin is very willing to leave. But in the face of all the eyes of trust, her heart left tears, the face is very high cold said: "I want to stay here." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1775 As soon as Gu Shengyin said that, basically everyone''s choice came out. Apart from Qin Qingqing, all the people said that it was not easy toe to such a trip. How can we leave without any harvest? Gu Sheng looked at Qin Qingqing, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Qingqing, why don''t you go out alone and wait for us outside?" Qin Qingqing took a look around the gloomy environment, and almost shook his head with tears: "no, I''d better follow you." With the others, there is a care around. But if she is out alone, who knows what happened? Qin Qingqing saw it very clearly. So it was settled. After looking at the surrounding environment, Gu Shengyin said: "now it''s dark, let''s not rush to explore, find a ce to have a rest for one night, and wait for tomorrow''s dawn, and then slowly look at it. How about it?" She said so, but she knew better than anyone else. When ites to light tomorrow, there will be no more peace here. The real purgatory of Shura will officially begin. The rest of the people looked at the gloomy environment, coupled with the car for most of the day, and walked for such a long time, nodded one after another. Gu Sheng took a look and found a spacious and clean ce facing the wall and sat down. With shlights, they took out some food from their bags. Gu Shengyin also seriously warned them: "in this ce, we should always be vignt, especially the backpack with food. We must keep a close watch on it, and we can''t make any mistakes." They all nodded. Finish eating. Gu Shengyin divided six people into two groups and took turns to watch the night. "We don''t know what''s in the castle. It''s better to be watched at night. I''ll watch first. You''ll have a rest. " Gu Shengyin took out the dagger on his waist and said. Zhang Chao also volunteered: "shall I join you?" The white-cor man looked at it and said, "in three hours, you will call me and JUANJUAN to get up, and we will guard the second round together." Qingge and Qin Qingqing are the third round. The crowd nodded. Gu Shengyin and Zhang Chao sat back to back, and the rest of them closed their eyes and began to sleep. Time goes by slowly. Gu Sheng could hear the long breath behind him. Obviously, after a day''s work and tension, they all fell asleep. She opened her eyes, not sleepy, for fear that something would suddenlye out of her side. It''s really what you want. Gu Sheng''s eyes swept, and he saw the opposite corner. Suddenly, a 12-3-year-old boy came out. The young man looks very delicate and lovely, that is, his face is abnormal blue and white, reflecting a trace of bleak light in the dark. He stood upright there, with a pair of eyes shing green light, looking at this side. He was wearing a very shabby dress. The style waspletely different from that of the present, such as those aristocratic dresses in ancient western countries. Gu Sheng looks at the little ghost and is calm. Zhang Chao seems to have noticed something. He shivered, rubbed his hands and said to Gu Shengyin, "lengshi, do you feel that it''s particrly cold?" Gu Sheng said in his heart that a ghost is staring at you, and you will feel cold without blinking. On the surface, she can onlyfort Zhang Chao: "it may be that the temperature difference at night is rtivelyrge." Zhang Chao nodded. After a while, he came over again and said in a low voice: "lengshi, I still think there are some evil sects in this ce." Gu Shengyin didn''t pay attention to him, because she saw that the kid was floating towards her side. - seven shifts. Gao Lengzhi goes to take a nap, and we''ll see youter , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1776 Gu Sheng watched the kid get closer and closer to him. He clearly double. Legs on the ground, but when moving, but did not see any of his movements, the whole person is slowly moving towards the two sides. In this way, coupled with the surrounding environment, Gu Shengyin is sure that no horror film can produce such an effect. She is nervous. Zhang Chao is still talking there. As if to ease the tension, Zhang Chao half jokingly said: "you say, we won''t really meet some fierce ghosts who have lived for hundreds of thousands of years..." Gu Shengyin: "it''s She wanted to say: Yes, we have met. When Zhang Chao spoke, the kid hade to the two people''s side. At first, he stood in front of Gu Shengyin, then he bent down. Gu Sheng almost lost his breath. Because the kid stooped down and his green eyes were staring at Gu Shengyin''s face. Gu Sheng because do not have to bow his head, you can see that the imp has already given birth to bronze Silver Cufflinks. "System System! " Gu Sheng''s voice was shaking in his whole consciousness. At this time, the only thing she could trust and confide in was a system that apanied her. "I''m scared to death. It''s terrible!" Gu Shengyin''s voice has even brought a cry. The system calmlyforts her: "don''t be afraid, host. He won''t hurt you. You just pretend you can''t see him On the surface, Gu Shengyin does not have any look of fear. She sat quietly, her expression tense, as if thinking about something. Zhang Chao, who sits back to back with her, is a little strange: how do you feel lengshi''s body so stiff? He asked casually. Gu Sheng quickly turned his head along this excuse and was relieved. She gave a reason to say that she felt a little cold at night. Fortunately, the kid may also feel a bit bored, got up and left Gu Shengyin''s side. Gu Shengyin felt that his back was soaked with cold sweat. Then Zhang Chao suffered. He suddenly gave a severe shudder andined to Gu Shengyin: "this ce is really very cold. I always feel that I am sitting in the cold wind in winter." Gu Sheng did not dare to look back at him at all. Because she saw that, that kid didn''t leave, just turned to Zhang Chao. He seems to be very interested in Zhang Chao''s camera hanging on his chest. He is ying with his blue and white hands with ck nails. That kid''s posture, almost the whole person retracted into Zhang Chao''s arms. Of course he will feel cold! Gu Sheng finally couldn''t help looking back at Zhang Chao, who didn''t know anything. Zhang Chao, who frowned because of the cold, sighed in his heart that he was fearless. If Zhang Chao can see it and see a little ghost standing in his arms, it is estimated that the whole person will copse. "What''s the matter?" Zhang Chao asked, "it''s OK." Zhang Chao asked, "what did you do when you suddenly pushed me?" Gu Shengyin: "it''s She fell silent. Zhang Chao seemed to realize something, and suddenly there was no sound. It was a long time. Gu Sheng noticed that the sleeve of his coat was gently pulled. Zhang Chao''s shaking voice came over: "lengshi You just didn''t push me, did you? " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1777 Gu Shengyin looks back and looks at the little ghost standing beside them. She saw a shallow handprint on Zhang Chao''s shoulder. It''s obviously not her own. She tried to calm down tofort Zhang Chao: "don''t frighten yourself, there is nothing." Zhang Chao doesn''t feel that he has just been pushed for an illusion. But when he saw lengshi, a woman who was so calm, he felt that his reaction was really humiliating. He had to suppress that fear and wait for the time to pass. The kid stayed here for a while and then left. But this is not the end of the story. In an atmosphere of darkness and fear, time goes by an extra long time. Zhang Chao almost every few minutes to raise his wrist to look at the time, and then every time very desperate to find that thest time he looked at the time, only a few minutes have passed. Looking at every corner of the hall, Gu Shengyin suddenly noticed that Zhang Chao''s breathing was heavy. Something''s up! Gu Sheng turned and asked, "Zhang Chao, what''s the matter?" This time, Zhang Chao''s voice is really shaking. He pointed to the nk floor in front of him, not only his voice, but his whole body was shaking Blood The ground is full of blood, and it''sing towards us... " Gu Sheng had a close look, where is there anything on the ground? But when she looked up, she saw a woman with a pointed hat, smiling at her group, on the mural on the ceiling. It''s just that smile, how to look at it, how weird to make people sweat. Gu Shengyin!!!! These ghosts are really not safe at all! Zhang Chao couldn''t help stepping back a few steps, as if he was avoiding something. He just tripped over Qingge, who was sleeping behind him. Qingge was awoken vaguely and scolded impatiently. Then he seemed to reflect where he was. He quickly opened his eyes and picked up the defensive weapon he had been holding in his hand. Then he grabbed Zhang Chao and asked, "what happened?" Zhang Chao was pulled by him and sobered up a little. He pointed to the ground: "a lot of blood!" Qingge is surprised. He looked at the ce where Zhang Chao pointed, and shlights shed in the past. There was a nk. Where was blood? Zhang Chao also took a look. There''s really no blood. Qingge probably knew that hispanion might be nervous and didn''t swear. He just said, "you should be too nervous, leading to hallucinations in the body. Nothing. Don''t be afraid. " He looked at the time and asked Zhang Chao to have a rest. Looking at Zhang Chao''s current situation, it is not suitable to continue to watch the night. Zhang Chao did not refuse. When Zhang Chao lies down, he bes Gu Shengyin and Qingge sitting together. Qingge suddenly said: "I''m very strange, lengshi, I''ve been in Ghost Castle for so long, I haven''t seen you afraid." Gu Sheng said because of his heart, it is because I am afraid in my heart, there is no way to show it! But on the face of it, she can''t say that. Under such circumstances, she can never say words that will kill the morale of the team. So Gu Sheng said faintly, "afraid? Fear is the most useless thing at any time Qingge looks strange to see Gu Shengyin, seems to have no idea, a woman can say such words out. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1778 Nothing happened for a while. Gu Sheng changed sses with white-cor couples smoothly. She closed her eyes in silence andy on the floor. This is thest safe night. After the time, I''m afraid there is time for them to sleep, and it is estimated that no one dares to sleep again. In fact, this "stability" is only rtive. However, Gu Sheng is determined that he will not be in any danger at all, so he is barely sleeping in the past. I don''t know if the rest of the people are lucky. There will be no strange things in the future. Finally, you know, ask for a ticket. Good night. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1779 Zhang Chao put down his camera. It''s beyond people''s control. Qingge was the first to react. He suddenly cried out: "things are abnormal, that is, demons, everyone, get out of here!" He said he was the first to walk towards the gate. However, he had not yet gone two steps, the exquisite carved metal gate with flowers and animals, in front of all the people "bang". Shut downpletely. At the same time, bang, bang - is another two. The windows that had been open were closed tightly. All the channels that can leave are blocked. With the closing of doors and windows, the whole hall also darkened. Such a scene, let everyone''s face is not very good-looking. Qingge doesn''t believe in evil. He steps to the gate and wants to open it. But the door seemed to be locked from the outside, and he couldn''t push it alone. Then Qingge heard a hoarse voice: "young man, do you want me to lend you a crowbar?" He was stiff all over. Chington lived in his body, and mechanically looked over. An old woman in a ck robe, holding a crowbar in her hand, was smiling darkly at her. Qingge took a deep breath. Without saying a word, he ran directly to the ce where the people were waiting. The rest were also frightened by the sudden appearance of the old woman. Qin Qingqing shook his throat and said, "you Who of you can see clearly, where did shee from? " Zhang Chao even scared the camera in his hand. Qingge almost ran in front of several people with the fastest speed in his life. He couldn''t say anything at all. He just gasped for fear. Fortunately, the old woman did not catch up with her. She just stood there with a crowbar in her hand and kept smiling at the people. Gu Sheng closed his eyes gently. When she opened it again, everything in her eyes changed. Those gorgeous and exquisite furnishings, as if it were a dream, were fragmented in front of her eyes, and the whole castle was still what she saw when she woke up in the morning. No, there are still some differences. For example Standing in front of the old gate, where is an old woman in ck? Clearly, it is a skeleton with ghostly fire in its eyes! In the hall, the exquisite statue is revived again. Yes, it is the ghost who took a picture with Qin Qingqingst night. She came out of the statue. Gu Sheng looks at the skeleton at the gate and nods to the ghost. Then, at the corner of the wall, the boy showed his figure again Gu Sheng''s face became whiter and whiter. It''s just dawn. Do you want such a big battle? At this time, Qin Qingqing pulled Gu Shengyin''s sleeve: "sister lengshi, we, what should we do now?" Gu Shengyin has not yet answered her question, and the light in front of them has changed again. All the candles on the ceiling and the walls were burning. Light and fire, originally should be to bring people hope, but at this time, let everyone can not help but beat a shiver. All the fire, all the fire! "We Where on earth have you been? " Xue Juan''s voice has been brought to cry. Gu Sheng said in his heart, "what we havee to is the Ghost Castle.". Ghost Castle worthy of its name. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1780 At this time, a sharp voice sounded in the ears of all the people: "distinguished guests, wee to participate, Ghost Castle Carnival!" With the appearance of that strange sound, there are six exquisite tes on the dining table in the hall. Each te is covered with a lid, which makes it hard to see what is inside. Then, all the people watched the white statue suddenly move, she became a very beautiful woman in a white skirt. Qin Qingqing suddenly screamed. "She She is the ghost who took a picture with mest night The woman seemed to be attracted by Qin Qingqing''s voice and looked at them. Then she moved slowly towards this side. That''s right. It''s the kind of foot immobility. Qin Qingqing was the first to run to the back. Her action seemed to pull the switch, and everyone ran to the back. But the stairs were behind the ghost, and there was not much room for them. Soon, they were cornered. Unexpectedly, the ghost did not do anything, just low, soft said: "distinguished guests, Ghost Castle, for you to prepare a rich breakfast." She pointed to the table behind her. But who dares to eat such a strange thing? Zhang Chao said, "we just had breakfast. We can Yes, no? " Standing beside Zhang Chao, Gu Shengyin can feel the shaking of each other''s body. "No?" The ghost repeated it gently. Then she looked up with a grim smile. With her smile, her white face turned blue, her beautiful eyes turned pale green, and her sharp teeth showed up in her lips. "No?" Her gloomy smile echoed in the whole Ghost Castle, "if you don''t eat, you''ll be eaten..." How much impact does this kind of close range hell have on people? Qin Qingqing rolled his eyes and fainted. Xue Juan double. Leg a soft, fell in the arms of her boyfriend. But her boyfriend was not much better than her. They fell to the ground together. Then Xue Juan felt as if she had pressed something. She subconsciously looked back and saw a pale child, who was looking at her quietly: "Auntie, you pressed my hand..." "Ah -" after Qin Qingqing, Xue Juan also fainted. Gu Sheng is aware that several men around him are shaking. As a matter of fact, Gu Shengyin has already admired them for their lucidity until now. If she didn''t have the skills given systematically, she would have followed Qin Qingqing and Xue Juan. At this time, you can''t do it! So Gu Sheng looked at the ghost calmly and asked, "then we choose to have breakfast." The ghost slowly looked back at her, as if she were curious about the human being''s calm. God knows, Gu Sheng''s hands hidden in his sleeve had already held the dagger tightly, and his strength was so strong that he almost got bruises out of his palm! Fortunately, the ghost did not say anything after she looked at her, but turned around, probably to lead the way. At this moment! Gu Sheng winked at Zhang Chao and took a look at the knife in his hand. Zhang Chao understood. When the female ghost turned around, he suddenly stepped forward, and the knife in his hand was fierce, and he cut it toward the ghost''s body: "go to death --" " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1781 "Ah -" the ghost screamed bitterly. People can see that Zhang Chao''s saber is deeply cut into the ghost''s flesh and blood, but there is no blood flowing out. But the ghost screamed out, indicating that this thing still hurt her. Zhang Chao was delighted. In his heart a ruthless, will in the hand to beat to turn a time, just take out. The knife was clean, but there was nothing on it. The ghost girl seems to have received a lot of harm. She looks back and looks at Zhang Chao in a gloomy way. The shrill scream rings out in the whole castle. And as if in response to her cry, the whole castle, suddenly rang out the sound of countless ghosts crying and howling. For a moment, the wind was blowing, and all the people''s ears were full of those creepy voices. Gu Sheng said in a cold voice, "wake them up. At this time, no one has time to look after the fainting person." Just as she spoke, countless shadows of light and darkness suddenly appeared in every corner. Those shadows are all with straight eyes, maliciously looking at several people. Qin Qingqing just opened his eyes and was scared to faint again. But Gu Shengyin directly helped her: "if you faint, no one will take care of you. Then, you will lie on the ground by yourself, and be eaten by ghosts who have been hungry for hundreds of years, bit by bit, and finally be the same as them..." Qin Qingqing screamed: "stop talking Stop talking Because of this, Gu Sheng stopped talking. On the other side, Xue Juan is also looking at Gu Shengyin with a frightened face. Such a description is really It''s horrible. The female ghost seems to be the leader among these ghosts. Her voice echoes in the whole Ghost Castle: "these intruders will be our freshest food. I will offer their blood to the Duke to enjoy. The rest will be our most delicious food..." There was a chorus around. The old woman at the gate said slowly, "but the Duke of this castle has not woken up for more than a thousand years. Are we good at using his territory here?" When they talked about the Duke, even the gloomy grimaces revealed a trace of fear. Obviously, to these ghosts, the mysterious Duke, who imed to be the owner of the castle, was a terrible existence. Unfortunately, these ghosts aremunicating in their own way. Gu Sheng, because of their adventurers, has never heard of it. At this time, they are nervous about the ghosts who are close to them. Qin Qingqing cried: "I must be dreaming, isn''t it? It''s all fake, isn''t it?" Gu Sheng due to cruel stabbed her self deception: "wrong, this is true." She looked at the hole in the female ghost who had been stabbed by Zhang Chao. It seems that ordinary weapons can do harm to ghosts, but there is no way to really solve them. It is not only Gu Shengyin who sees this scene. Zhang Chao and others naturally saw it, and it was because of this that they were really desperate. How can they find a chance to survive in this hellish scene? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1782 At this time, Gu Shengyin''s words gave them hope. "Don''t lose heart! Only ten days! We just have to stick to it for ten days. After ten days, the door of Ghost Castle will be opened! " Her calm voice sounded in this area, which was eroded by ghosts, and pulled back the dispirited hearts of the people. Qin Qingqing looked at her suspiciously: "how do you know?" Gu Sheng cut off a ghost''s arm from the side with a sh of dagger in his hand. The dagger looked small. It seemed to be a sharp tool to cut iron like mud. Moreover, after the ghost screamed, a thick ck mist appeared on the arm, and the wound could not be healed! Gu Sheng smiles back at the five: "you just need to believe me!" In such an environment, in such a situation, someone said to you, don''t give up, the situation is not as bad as you think. What would you think? None of the five knew what the others would think. But they all chose to trust at this moment. Believe in Gu Shengyin, believe in yourself, can win a ray of life in this ghost purgatory. Even Qin Qingqing clenched the iron bar in his hand. No one is not afraid of death. Who is willing to give up any chance? If someone had told Qin Qingqing two days ago, she would have picked up a stick and a ghost one day. Qin Qingqing will definitely give each other a white eye and suggest that she go to the hospital. But now, Qin Qingqing only regrets why he didn''t take a more convenient weapon when Gu Shengyin reminded him. People''s potential, in a desperate situation, is really infinite. At least Gu Shengyin, six people, even resisted this room full of ghosts for a long time. However, that''s it. No matter how serious they are, they are just normal human beings living in modern society. They have no way topete with this supernatural ability. Seeing that several hands suddenly stretched out on the ground and grabbed Qin Qingqing, Gu Sheng immediately threw the dagger in his hand towards the ce. His left hand quickly took out a magic spell folded into three angles from his pocket and stuck it on the back of his left hand. A ghost who wanted to attack Gu Shengyin from behind, at the moment of touching her body, began to smoke from her hands. With a scream, she shrank back and disappeared. "Stay close to me!" Eximed Gu Shengyin. Several people did it in a hurry. Then, they found that after getting close to Gu Shengyin, the ghosts could no longer get close to themselves. As long as theye into contact with themselves, they all seem to be normal people who encounter a fire. They will emit ck smoke and scream. This time, everyone looked at Gu Shengyin''s eyes, as if they saw the Savior! Gu Sheng coughed: "some defensive things." Several people stood tight, Gu Shengyin said: "everybody sit down, pay attention, all close to me on the line." Just now, everyone''s nerves are strained to the extreme, and now naturally they are obedient and sit down. Those ghosts, after several losses, seem to understand that there seems to be something terrible in these humans that they can''t get close to. Most of the ghosts disappeared in the dark, and only a few of them, headed by the statue female ghost, still stood not far away, staring at them. Even if you know that there is no danger, but looking at those ghostly ghosts staring at themselves, this feeling is not ordinary people can stand. Qin Qingqing couldn''t help but squeeze into it again. She trembled and said, "what should we do next?" - ording to the routine, the next step is to erge the moves. Four shifts first. See you again in the evening, mamda ~ ask for a ticket to warm the shivering author , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1783 The others were silent. To tell you the truth, Qin Qingqing asked this sentence, which is the question everyone is thinking about in his heart. Including Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng asked the system to confirm that the ghosts would not be in the mood to eavesdrop on several of their own people, and then slowly opened his mouth and said: "let me tell you something I know." As soon as she said this, the others looked at her with hope. Gu Shengyin said: "this Ghost Castle is now in a period ofplete closure, that is to say, don''t think you can run out by running to the gate. It has been blocked by the border and can''t get out." She did not ignore other people''s despairing eyes and continued, "but it''s notpletely impossible. Every ten days, when the door of life and death alternates, we will have a chance to go out. " She raised her head, nced at five people one by one, and said word by word: "so, as long as we hold on for ten days, there is hope of survival!" With her words, several people''s eyes have been lit up. But Qingge just looked at Gu Shengyin strangely: "you don''t look very happy?" Gu Shengyin said, "because I only told you good news, but not bad news." As soon as she said this, she could feel that all the eyes were focused on her face. Gu Sheng smiles helplessly: "the worst news is..." She raised her left hand, and on it was the three cornered Charm: "this spell, whichsts twenty-four hours, I have only five." Their faces changed. That is to say, they can only live safely for five days. And the remaining five days, they need to face the ghost of the whole castle! Thinking of the ghost that surrounded him just now, Qin Qingqing''s body couldn''t help shaking. "It''s impossible. We can''t stick to it for so long..." There was also despair on other faces. Qin Qingqing sobbed: "I regret I regret it. I shouldn''t have listened to my mother, took money from home and ran to such a ce alone. Now my mother can''t get in touch with me and can''t find me. She must be very anxious Wuwu... " Gu Sheng takes a look at the ghost attracted by Qin Qingqing''s cry. She frowns and rebukes her: "Qin Qingqing, shut up!" She is now in six people, can be said to be humeral general existence, so such a scold, Qin Qingqing really dare not speak. Gu Sheng said in a low voice, "what''s the use of crying now? How many times have I told you when I came that you can go back and note here As soon as she said this, the rest of the people thought about it carefully and found that Leng Shi had said several times that he would note to the Ghost Castle. Gu Sheng said lightly: "what we need to do now is to think about how to fight for more time. No one will give up until thest moment." At this time, Qingge suddenly looked at Gu Shengyin: "I remember that on the way, you reminded us many times and suggested that we go back. Why? Do you know that this time, we will encounter such a thing? " His eyes were fixed on Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng said because of his heart, it is worthy of some horror novels, the brain hole aspect is really bigger than usual. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1784 The rest of them also looked at Gu Shengyin and wanted to know her answer. They think it''s strange. If Gu Sheng didn''t know anything, why did she remind them again and again? If she knew everything, how could shee into the Ghost Castle even though she knew she was dead? Contact again. Beforeing here, Gu Shengyin met the driver ten dayster. Several people felt that Gu Shengyin was covered with ayer of fog. Gu Shengyin knows that she must give an exnation for some things. She sighed and said, "I remember that when I was in that small vige to supply food, I once told you that I had learned some Yin and Yang metaphysics." Of course, they still remember the thunderbolt! Gu Sheng said with half truth and half falsehood: "before I came here, I once divined a divination. The divination image is a great evil." Qin Qingqing was absorbed andined: "since you know it''s a big murderer, why don''t you organize us toe here?" Gu Sheng nced at her and sneered: "touch your heart and ask carefully, Qin Qingqing, have I ever stopped you?" Qin Qingqing''s face changed and did not speak again. Qingge said again, "why do you insist oning since the divination shows great evil?" Gu Sheng had no choice but to say, "Heaven can''t be disclosed. Since I use this divination, it shows that I have been involved. That is, if I don''t want to participate, the way of heaven will not tolerate it." "What''s more, you''ve all heard the thunderbolt before. I have no way to tell anyone about it. " "So I had to prepare as well as I could, hoping to stick to it for ten days." Gu Shengyin said that, so she asked them to leave. After knowing that they would not leave, she asked several people to prepare weapons and food. All these can be understood. In fact, Gu Sheng''s words are not pleasant to hear. They understand well, so we don''t have to waste a lot of words; if they don''t understand, they have to understand. Now, in this castle, she Gu Shengyin is almost the most powerful force they can rely on. Gu Shengyin looked at Qin Qingqing: "if you have any questions, you''d better ask them all at once. I''ll answer you now. After that, you won''t have this mood and time. She mainly said to Qin Qingqing. After all, Gu Shengyin is very impressed by the things he did in the original plot. She didn''t want to be implicated by her. Qin Qingqing listened to Gu Shengyin''s words, his face changed, he lowered his head and said, "no problem." Gu Shengyin then said: "we are not going to have anything for the time being. Let''s think about it and see if we can think of any way." The crowd was silent for a moment. Everyone is racking their brains. But what is so easy toe up with? Now in front of them, is almost equivalent to a dead end! Gu Sheng thought a lot of disgust, but put it in his mind to reason again, and found that it was totally impossible. There is no solution. She raised her hand and looked at the time: "let''s eat something first." Hearing Gu Shengyin''s words, everyone quietly picked up their backpacks. Several people saw their backpacks full of food and said thank you to Gu Shengyin. If it wasn''t for her, they would have taken food for three or four days. Even if it wasn''t killed by such a ghost, they would starve to death here. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1785 Several people eat in silence. In fact, few people have appetite at this time. In addition, not far away, there are several fierce ghosts staring at them with pale green eyes. Under the domination of despair and fear, people have no appetite at all. But Gu Sheng said sternly, "if you can''t eat, give me to eat. If you can''t eat, you can also enter the fortress! If you don''t eat, you can''t guarantee that your body has enough strength and energy. At that time, even if you have the opportunity to put it in front of you, you will not have the strength to run out! " Then, they found that the ghosts who had been watching several of them had moved. Maybe it was watching them eating, and the ghosts turned their heads slowly. Then the young noble looking imp said something to the ghost, and several ghosts moved towards the dining table. Several people still remember the table covered with snow-white tableware, with six exquisite tes on it. There, it is said, is the food prepared for them by ghosts. But now they seem to be ready to enjoy themselves. Then they opened the covers with their hands. Unfortunately, a few of the people present were the ones with excellent eyesight. So everyone could see what the ghosts were eating - inside the te, there were bloody human palms. "Ouch..." Xue Juan was the first one not to hold back. She threw up all the things she had just stifled. Her reaction clearly stimted others. One after another, except for Gu Shengyin and Zhang Chao, all the others simply vomited out. In fact, Gu Sheng''s heart is also full of emotion. However, she did not expect that this stable skill can not only act on the body, but also control physiological reactions. She stood firm in such an environment. As for the other Zhang Chao, that is to rely on his own ability. Gu Sheng admired them secretly in his heart. All of them turned their faces aside and did not look there, but the sounds of chewing and biting were clearly ringing in their ears. Qin Qingqing reached out to grab her hair: "I''m really going to be crazy!" In fact, it''s more than her? Everyone felt a little numb in their scalp. They are all thinking, a few dayster, those who appear on the table of ghosts be themselves? Gu Sheng also felt numb in his heart. She began to force herself to think of a way more crazy, must find a way, absolutely can''t wait to die! Time goes by. The first 24 hours passed. Gu Sheng indicated the crowd with his eyes, but none of them moved. They''re lucky, they''re procrastinating, praying in their hearts that the ghosts won''t know that their charms have failed. What if they were lucky enough to drag the ten days off? However, it turns out that even the goddess of fortune is not on their side. Less than ten minutester, Qin Qingqing screamed. Suddenly, a pale palm was stretched out from the ground and caught her leg straightly. After that, an equally pale face emerged from the ground, revealing his white teeth and opening his mouth to her. Qin Qingqing was so stupid that he didn''t even remember the resistance. Or sitting on her side Qingge quick reaction, directly hit the ghost''s hand with a stick. The ghost may be eating pain, retracted underground disappeared. But the movement here, obviously once again, attracted the attention of those ghosts. - the seventh shift. There will be three more shifts before 12 o''clock, see youter ~ , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1786 Looking at the ghosts approaching here again, Gu Shengyin can only take out a piece of Rune paper again and paste it on his hands. Several people were relieved again. But Gu Shengyin''s mood did not ease down. This is the second rune. Four more days. What about four dayster? Four dayster, five more days. How do they spend the next five days? Gu Shengyin began to discuss with the system: "is it possible for you to arrange for me a task that must die and ispletely impossible toplete?" The system''s white light shed: "host, this can''t happen. It''s not up to the system to decide which world to go to, and the system doesn''t know everything. But the system can tell the host that any task can bepleted Gu Sheng''s heart suddenly stabilized. Although the system did not say anything effective, Gu Shengyin at least knew that, at least, she did not have any hope of survival. As long as it is not a hopeless situation, we can definitely think of a way! Gu Shengyin said to the other five people, "I just made a divination in my heart. We are not without any hope!" Everyone''s eyes were brushed and lit up. Gu Shengyin said with a calm face: "what I just got is that I will die for a lifetime. That is to say, although the castle is full of crisis everywhere, we still have a chance to survive. As long as we can find it, we will be able to get out alive! " Qin Qingqing looked at Gu Shengyin suspiciously: "is that true? Is it really not a lie? " Gu Sheng looked at her and said, "tell me, Qin Qingqing, it''s time for me to cheat you. What''s the point?" She really doesn''t like dealing with people like Qin Qingqing. It''s really tiring. Qin Qingqing choked again and had to choke: "even if there is a way, who knows if we can find it? It means that the probability of death is much higher than that of life... " At this moment, we don''t need Gu Shengyin to open his mouth. Other people''s faces are not very good-looking. After listening to Gu Shengyin''s words, they had the greatest pursuit and desire for survival. However, Qin Qingqing has been pouring cold water here. No matter who it is, who can stand it? Even Xue Juan, who always had a good temper, couldn''t help saying, "Qingqing, this method is thought out by people. You have to find your way out by yourself. ording to your opinion, there is no hope for us anyway. Why don''t we just sit here and die? " Sit here? Gu Sheng''s heart suddenly moved. She suddenly remembered the original plot. In the original plot, there are no amulets or golden fingers among the six people. But in the end, Qin Qingqing survived. At first, after reading the plot, she thought it was all those people who died in the illusion created by the ghosts, while Qin Qingqing escaped because of her madness. But now think about it, she found that this is not the case. These ghosts are really going to fight by themselves. ording to her own experience, Qin Qingqing could not live in this ce alone for ten days. Therefore, this means that Qin Qingqing in the original plot has found the only way to survive? Gu Shengyin began to recall the original plot bit by bit. To be honest, the description in the original plot is quite bloody. But Gu Sheng, because he found the result, had to brave his head and carefully read a word. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1787 Ignore those bloody, all kinds of people''s death. Gu Shengyin finally saw Qin Qingqing alone. A ghost in pursuit of her, she frantically pushed aside a ghost in front of her and ran upstairs. In the back, Qin Qingqing is crazy. There is no more detailed description. But Gu Shengyin suddenly grasped one of the details - upstairs. Is it that the key to Qin Qingqing''s survival is upstairs? Gu Shengyin''s heart suddenly jumped up. This time it''s not fear, it''s excitement. She suddenly turned her head and said to a man with a drooping head, "I have a guess." They looked at her nkly. Seeing their appearance, Gu Shengyin sighed: "all cheer up! We''re not at the end of our tether? Think about it. We''re sitting in the castle, eating, watching the best horror movie in the world. What''s not enough? " Even in such an environment, Gu Shengyin''s cold joke still makes peopleugh. Zhang Chao was the first tough: "Leng Shi is right. He is not at the end of his tether. What are we afraid of?" Gu Shengyin likes this kind of person. Zhang Chao asked her at this time, "what''s your guess?" Gu Shengyin doesn''t want to tell them that the upstairs is likely to be the hope of survival. After all, this is just a guess. If it is wrong, it will be more painful to despair when there is hope? She just said in a low voice: "we have been sitting here is not the way, I want to see, to the second floor, will have any harvest." As soon as she said this, everyone looked at the ce where the statue of the ghost was located - the ce where the statue was located was just the stairway. This means that if you want to go up the second floor, you have to go through the statue ghost. And People looked at the stairs. The castle was too big. The stairs were spacious and long. From their point of view, at least, one can see that thedder, which seems to be iid with gold, stretches all the way up into the invisible darkness. Unprovoked is frightening. Qin Qingqing was the first to say, "who knows, there will be something more terrible on the second floor..." Gu Sheng interrupted her lightly: "tell me, what''s the difference between meeting a ghost and meeting a group of ghosts? Do you think that when we go up to the second floor, what else will we encounter besides ghosts? " She looked at the others. Zhang Chao was the first to say that he was willing to go up: "it''s a waste of time for us to sit here. It''s better to make a breakthrough." Several men are willing to try, Xue Juan some fear, but also nodded. As a matter of fact, everyone knows that the stupidest way to do this is to sit here. But they sit here and know that there will be no danger, but if they go up to the second floor, no one can predict what will happenter. "Opportunity, always with risk." Gu Shengyin said only one sentence. Qin Qingqing thought about it and finally stood up. Gu Sheng asked everyone to carry their bags well, which is something that can''t go wrong. "I don''t know if those ghosts will stop us when we go upstairs. All we need to remember is to stay close to each other. In this way, those ghosts can''t get close to us. No matter what happens, don''t be afraid. They can''t hurt us. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1788 Everyone nodded. However, when they really face it, they know how difficult it is to achieve it even if they know it in their hearts. The party slowly stood up, then leaned against each other, one hand toward the outside, holding a weapon. They began to move towards the middle of the living room. As the only human beings in this Ghost Castle, their actions have obviously attracted the attention of countless ghosts. Then, people understand what it means to challenge the limit. As you walk along, countless hands appear on the ground. It seems that as long as you take a step forward, those hands will climb up, grab your pants, drag your legs, and drag people to hell. Fortunately, Gu Shengyin is at the forefront. Although she felt that her heartbeat almost stopped, on the surface, she was still leisurely, as if nothing to see the same, unswervingly step on the pace. Then those who block the way are like to meet the natural enemy, one by one busy back. All of a sudden, the whole Ghost Castle was rustling with wind, and the sound of ghost weeping was heard. Everybody''s shaking. In fact, they couldn''t tell whether they were shaking themselves or theirpanions. Of course, in fact, everyone was shaking. Gu Shengyin is relieved in his heart. Even though she believed in the quality of the system, she was still afraid when she saw those things, they would pull herself to hell. "This It is, too, too exciting Zhang Chao''s face was stiff, and he almost squeezed this sentence out of his teeth. He was still barely able to speak, and the others were all nervous and tongue tied. There is only one belief in my mind: never let go, they can''t touch me! There''s nothing else. And then, very soon, we got to the stairway. Gu Shengyin''s action was almost unheard of for a moment. Because the statue ghost, standing there, is looking at them in the shade. She has removed thatyer of beautiful camouge, blue and white have no meaning on the face, pale eyes directly look at them. She stretched out her hand with the same miserable green long fingernails and made a gesture of grasping at Gu Shengyin and other people. Qin Qingqing was scared to cry again. "Let''s not go, OK? If we don''t go, I really don''t want to leave..." As if in response to her words, the ghost gave out bursts of gloomyughter, echoing in the ears of all. Gu Sheng felt a cold sweat fall from his forehead. She was really scared. But fear has no choice. She snapped, "Qin Qingqing, shut up! Fear is the key to your own teeth! She can''t touch you. What are you afraid of? What are you afraid of? If you can walk with your eyes closed, you can close your eyes. But I tell you, if you fall alone, no one will save you Qin Qingqing was scared to speak. People feel that she is even more crowded inside. To tell you the truth, the crowd was very crowded, so it was very ufortable. But no one disagrees. Even they feel that at this time, only by relying on them tightly can they give themselves a little bit of security. Gu Sheng said it not only to Qin Qingqing, but also to himself. She looked at the statue in front of the ghost not far away, bit her teeth, straight at her, and walked over. - hoo, Wan Geng is finally finished. I''m not going to tell you that when I write this, I''m sitting in a big room with a window behind me, and I''ve been imagining the plot in my mind. I''m probably already a dead branch, really. It will be written tomorrow. Ask for a ticket, and I won''t have nightmares tonight. Good night ~ , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1789 Bit by bit. Closer, closer. Gu Shengyin has alreadye to the side of the statue ghost. If the ghost has been standing still, she will directly hit. Gu Shengyin took a deep breath in his heart, and then, without hesitation, set foot in the direction of the ghost. The ghost opened her mouth all of a sudden. People can see clearly that the ghost''s open mouth. Ba suddenly erged infinitely, as if into an endless ck hole. The real sense of the big mouth. And Gu Sheng for a step forward, the brain hole will be straight into her mouth. Barry. Close to Gu Shengyin, Xue Juan subconsciously stops. Gu Shengyin''s body stopped. She raised her head and looked at the mouth, which showed her teeth, so close to her. Close as long as their own a little bit forward, there is a possibility of irreparable. It was such a terrible scene, but Gu Shengughed because of himself. She said faintly: "I am not afraid, what are you afraid of? She can only scare me Yes, she was sure that the ghost had nothing to do with herself. Even under such circumstances, she would only dare to frighten herself. If she can really do something to herself, how can she still keep this ridiculous posture? She said that sentence, a strong foot. The whole person was straight, and ran into the ghost. Gu Sheng didn''t feel much. As if she were walking normally, she didn''t even notice that she had hit something. But everyone could see clearly that when the female ghost was hit by Gu Shengyin, the whole person was like a broken mirror, which broke into countless pieces and disappeared like a phantom. Gu Sheng did not hesitate to continue to lift his legs to go up. After Qin Qingqing went up, he suddenly turned back. , as like as two peas, she almost cried again, and the ghost ghost that had just broken the statue had once again stood a ghost who was exactly the same as the ghost ghost. Seeing Qin Qingqing turn back, the ghost raised her head and gave her a gloomy smile and stretched out her arm. The arm seemed to be able to extend infinitely. Qin Qingqing looked at it stretched out in front of him, and at the next moment he wanted to grasp his feet. Qin Qingqing subconsciously is like running up his legs. Run up, you can get rid of this ghost! As she was about to run, she thought of Gu Sheng''s harsh words. Qin Qingqing in the heart of an exciting spirit, she restrained her inner fear, tightly closed her eyes. Can''t run, can''t leave everybody, she can''t hurt me Nothing happened. When Qin Qingqing opened his eyes again, he saw that the statue female ghost was still standing in the previous ce, looking at his own eyes, both resentful and unwilling. Qin Qingqing''s heart was suddenly rxed. When she looked at the ghosts again, though she was still afraid, she did not have the feeling of losing the ability of thinking in a moment. It''s probably Growth after life and death? At this time, Qin Qingqing suddenly realized that because of her fear, she closed her eyes and her feet had not moved. It seemed that everyone had been standing on the stairs without moving. She looked back and saw that everyone was looking at her. Qin Qingqing was a little embarrassed: "sorry, I''mgging behind again." This rare, has been quite disliked her, Gu Shengyin all slowed down his face: "nothing, continue to go." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1790 On this not so long step, Gu Shengyin encountered several obstacles. The ghosts don''t seem to want them upstairs at all. Although Gu Sheng was a little nervous, his hope was growing. The more supernatural she appears, the more strange it may be. Finally, I stepped on thest step of the second floor. Gu Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. She looked sideways into the long, old corridor. Just a nce, let her heart sink down. At the end of the corridor, an olddy with a wrinkled face was looking at them without expression. The olddy was not so ghostly. She was dressed in a long ck dress, with a mean and stern look. She looked like the olddy of a big family in the costume drama. However, in such a ce, it is such a dress up. Even if Gu Shengyin believed that she was not a ghost, she could not. The only thing that can be exined is that this olddy who can''t see a little ghost is a more terrible ghost than the ghost downstairs. This cognition made Gu Shengyin shiver. The other people looked at the olddy on guard. The next moment, they were shocked to find that the olddy, who had been standing at the end of the corridor, had appeared in front of them. Gu Sheng was cold in his heart. The ghosts downstairs, though haunted, can still see their actions. However, the olddy''s movements, even if she opened her psychic eyes, could not see clearly - it was as if she had really moved over. Now the only hope is that the symbol given by the system will also work for her. Fortunately. The olddy just came to the people''s side, but did not directly touch it. The system confidently said: "please rest assured, the system produced Guanyin zhenhun Fu, absolute quality assurance, not to mention the level of ghosts, is to a ghost king, there is no way to crack." Well, Gu Sheng was relieved. Probation is more hopeful than direct execution. From a closer look, we can still see that the olddy looks blue, and she is not the color of a living person. Look down again, on the back of her shriveled hand, you can see a little bit of yellow. Color of the corpse spot. It''s just that the image of the olddy is much more normal than the ghosts downstairs who break through their imagination. Besides, she seems to have no appetite for people. Yes, appetite. Gu Shengyin thinks that ghosts such as statues, ghosts and other ghosts look at the eyes of his party, which is just like salivating delicious food, which makes people feel ufortable. But this olddy is different. Instead of looking at the food, she looked at a stranger who was disturbing her. Only disgust. The olddy stood at a distance from the crowd and began to speak. Her voice is like the old bark that has been dried up for countless years. When it is rolled up by the north wind, she sends out a hoarse and painful call, which makes people feel goose bumps. "Humans, this is not the ce for you toe. Go down!" Her words were slow but clear. The old woman seems to be still conscious. But what she said was uneptable to the public. Down? Who doesn''t know, below waiting for their own, is a group of fierce ghosts? Go down and die? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1791 Gu Shengyin said calmly, "it was just an ident that we came to this ce. We also want to leave the castle very much, do you have any way to let us leave? " her words were asked, and the others raised their ears. If you are lucky, if you meet a ghost who doesn''t like eating good people, you will send yourself and others out? then they hear the old woman''s cold voice: "every ten days in this castle, there will be a circle of life and death. That''s the only time for strangers toe in. Since you''vee here with bad luck, don''t think about going out until the next time when the life and death world alternates. " When they heard this, they felt cold. At the same time, their hearts for Gu Shengyin also more and more admiration. It was really the same as her calction. They had to stay in this ce for at least ten days before they could go out. Looking at the old woman, it seems that there is no idea of making enemies with others. Zhang Chao bravely said, "madam, can we borrow your ce for a few days. Nine dayster, we''ll go out... " The old woman slowly turned to look at Zhang Chao. People are almost like a circle, while Zhang Chao is in the opposite direction of Gu Shengyin. People saw that her body did not move, but her head seemed to rotate around, looking directly at Zhang Chao. This strange scene, let Zhang ultra cold hit a shiver. It''s too prating. The old woman''s voice suddenly shrieked: "no! No strangers are allowed to enter here. You must leave immediately. Get out of here Gu Shengyin said: "if there are countless fierce ghosts who want our lives, we can''t go down and die!" That old woman suddenly Jie Jie strange smile, she is on the hand, suddenly burst out extremely sharp fingernail. Cold looking at the people, the old woman''s eyes shing a treacherous light: "do you think, stay on the second floor, I will not kill you?" She frowned at the sight of the old woman. This development is not right. If the old woman on the second floor obviously killed people, how did Qin Qingqing survive? Gu Sheng felt a little confused in his mind. It''s not good to think that you have found hope, but the reality gives you a cold p. She forced herself to calm down. There must be something wrong. There must be a way. Gu Shengyin tried to reason with the old woman: "we have no malice and will not disturb your life. We just want to seek a ce to stay for a while. Why can''t you tolerate us?" But the old woman couldn''t listen at all. She just looked grim and told them to go. Gu Shengyin simply ignored her. she said to herpanions behind her: "it seems that my guess is wrong. The second floor does not give us hope." She was a little sorry. Unexpectedly, this time Qin Qingqing was the first tofort her: "what''s the matter? At leastpared with the dancing in the hall, it''s not so hot." As soon as she said this, people couldn''t helpughing. That''s quite true. On the whole second floor, except for the dark corridor, it seems that only the old woman is a ghost. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1792 Gu Sheng''s eyes slowly scan the whole second floor. They are now in the same position as the stairway from the first floor. Thedder stops here. The location of several people, only a few mottled walls, and then, is to that side of the corridor unlimited extension. Gu Sheng for a moment, if the original plot of Qin Qingqing, is from his own and other people to step up thedder. Then, as a madman with mental problems, what she is most likely to do is to see the road and run forward. There''s no road, so there''s only the corridor. Is there any secret at the end of the corridor? Gu Sheng for a nce, the corridor is like a dark passage, and this old woman, at the beginning, is at the end of the corridor. Gu Shengyin said in a low voice, "would you like to follow me to the end? Since this is not our end point, let''s move on. " Several said there was no problem. The old woman seemed to hear them. She said sharply: "you are not allowed to go, get down, get down!" However, she could only shout. She has tried to attack Gu Shengyin and others. However, every time, before meeting anyone, a burst of ck smoke will appear on her hand, apanied by burning pain. Pain, this feeling, has been thousands of years, no one can bring her. Seeing the old woman''s appearance, she settled down in her heart: "she can''t hurt us. We still have plenty of time. Take your time. We can always find a way." She moved slowly towards the corridor. The old woman tried to stop them again and again, even though she was struggling with her injuries again and again. Moreover, as the crowd moved forward, the doors of the rooms above the corridor were opened one by one, and the rigid "people" came out one by one, blocking their way without expression. Qin Qingqing almost screamed: isn''t the only ghost on the second floor? Gu Sheng was a psychic, and he found that the corridor was empty. These things are all illusions made by the old woman to stop herself and others. "You all close your eyes. These are illusions. Hold on to me and follow me!" She cried out. The visions were so vivid that she was afraid those people would take them seriously. When they heard what they said, they followed suit. Although they did not know how Gu Shengyin knew that these were all illusions, they had habitually followed her words. As they walked along slowly, Gu Shengyin looked at the dark and quiet corridor, and there would always be various illusions. For example, when you are walking, a chandelier falls down on your head when you are walking. It seems that at the next moment, you and others will have their heads broken and bleeding; or the floor suddenly copses, all under which are cold knife tips, and if you fall down, you will have intestinal puncture and stomach rot. If there was no psychic eye, Gu Shengyin felt that he might not be able to get out of the illusion. She was very familiar with illusions, and knew that every little wavering in her heart would be taken advantage of by the environment. In such an environment, once trapped in a dreand, the old woman may have more than 100 ways to kill them without meeting them. Gu Sheng, in spite of the old woman''s unbelievable resentment, finally walked to the end of the corridor. The moment she stepped into the end, she thought she was in heaven. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1793 It''s just a step back. It''s like the gap between heaven and hell. Gu Sheng was fascinated by the scene in front of him for a long time. The others had closed their eyes all the time, but now they felt that Gu Sheng had suddenly stopped moving. They felt strange in their hearts and opened their eyes. Then, they can''t help but open their mouths. Ba. Presented in front of the public, is a warm bright light, a crystal clear crystaldder presented under the feet of the people. Each step is carved with the same transparent lines, which reflect the bright brilliance under the light. On both sides of the stairs were fresh flowers with dew in full bloom at the most beautiful moment of their lives. The crystaldder winding up, still people can not see the scene behind, but will not let people feel fear, only yearn for - I do not know, under this exquisitedder, what kind of human scenery? Qin Qingqing looked at the perfume lily that was not far away from the vase, and had an urge to cry. Although she came to this ce for only one day, she felt that she had been separated from her normal life for a lifetime. She can''t help but want to reach out and touch the petals in front of her, but her arm is severely pulled by Zhang Chao. Zhang Chao frowned at her: "are you crazy? Do you believe anything in this ce? " Qin Qingqing thought of the scene in the hall before, and suddenly shivered and woke up. Everyone looked at Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng watched carefully for a long time, and finally slowly opened his mouth: "no, these are not illusions." In the eyes of the public, she gave a positive answer: "these are all true." Xue Juan couldn''t help but cover her mouth with her hand. Ba, this is really amazing! It may be that the scene in front of him is too shocking. For a moment, everyone didn''t know what to do, so they could only look at Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng turned his head too far. She saw that the old woman with a serious and gloomy look was looking at this side bitterly. She stood in the shadow not far away from the people, both sides,pletely in two different worlds. One step to heaven, one step to hell. "There, it''s not where you should go. Come out..." The old woman''s hoarse voice called for them. But she was obviously afraid of something and didn''t dare to get close. Gu Shengyin''s heart suddenly rxed. She thought that she probably found the reason why Qin Qingqing survived. In the original plot, Qin Qingqing probably went into this ce because of a mistake. She burst intoughter. This time, it''s not to pretend to be calm, but a real, relieved smile. She said, "let''s go. I think we''re probably safe." Everyone was happy when they heard the speech. Zhang Chao hesitated and said, "lengshi, are you sure?" Gu Shengyin said, "what I can know is that the ghosts dare not get close to here. As for the above..." She pointed to the crystaldder: "there will be something, but I am not sure." She said, releasing her hand first. At the beginning, people were very nervous, afraid of what would happen, and they clenched their weapons one after another. After a while, they realized that nothing had happened. Looking at Gu Shengyin, who sat on the stairs naturally and took out a bottle of water to drink, everyone burst out with a cheer. They are saved! , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1794 All of them sat down on the ground, and the two girls were no longer lonely, so they sat down on the floor. They slowly took out the food in the backpack and ate a normal meal for the first time since the day and night. Qin Qingqing ate and ate, and suddenly began to cry. She still had the bread in her mouth, so she ate and cried: "I never knew that it was such a happy thing to sit and eat bread like this." Her appearance is not really good-looking, but no one frightens her. Because looking at Qin Qingqing, almost everyone is red in the eye. Only Gu Shengyin is still indifferent to eat slowly. Then she found that everyone was looking at herself. What is the first reaction of Gu Sheng? She did not look back, the whole person quickly a local one roll, crisp from the previous zone. Then I looked up and there was nothing. Gu Shengyin: "it''s She looked at the crowd: "what are you looking at me for?" The other five people were obviously confused by what she had just done. They were stunned for a moment. This reflected that Gu Sheng had misunderstood something just now. "Ha ha ha ha..." There was a burst ofughter. They don''t feel like they''ve beenughing like this for a long time. Zhang Chao finally stoppedughing. He wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes: "lengshi, don''t get me wrong. There are no ghosts here. We just feel that we really thank you all the way. If it wasn''t for you, we would have died many times." When he said this, the others couldn''t help nodding. Qin Qingqing also said: "really thank you, Leng Shi elder sister, I know my character is not good, in that case, you did not leave me, really special thank you." Others also expressed their thanks. Even Qingge, who has always been silent, said thanks to Gu Shengyin with a stiff face. After this incident, it seems that there is a lot less estrangement between them. Gu Shengyin looked at the corridor and found that the old woman had disappeared. Must be know to take oneself to wait for a person, have no way, left. Qin Qingqing noticed Gu Shengyin''s action and looked back. She suddenly stood up and pedaled up a few steps, keeping her eyes away from the corridor. "It''s hard to rx. I don''t want to see those things again." Sheined. People think that''s exactly what happened. So a few people all went up a few steps, leaving the dark corridor behind. At this time, Qin Qingqing suddenly looked up. She whispered, "I don''t know. What will be on this one?" As soon as she said this, others were also ready to move. Then they all looked at Gu Shengyin. Along the way, they seem to have be ustomed to let Gu Shengyin be their leader. Gu Shengyin is also curious. She''s asking the system, "system, do you know what''s on thisdder?" The system shook its head very honestly: "I don''t know." Gu Shengyin: "it''s The system says that it is also innocent: "the system has no way to know what has not happened in the plot." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1795 As soon as Gu Sheng came back to God, he turned to five pairs of consulting eyes. She thought for a moment and said, "everyone is very tense today, and the state should be more tired. In this way, let''s have a rest and have a good sleep. When we have a good rest, we will have a look at it. How about Others thought it was a good idea. Gu Shengyin randomly assigned it: "from me, then Zhang Chao, Qin Qingqing, Qingge, and then Xue Juan, you two will make your own decisions, and each of you will stay for an hour. Take a good rest, and then we''ll talk about other things. " Even if this ce looks safe, there is still a lot of vignce. "OK." The crystal steps are very spacious. One step is more than enough for one person to sleep on. Because of peace of mind, coupled with the heavy shackles of the heart removed, all of a sudden fell into sleep. Gu Shengyin looked at this dreamy and almost illusory scene quietly, praying secretly in his heart that next, he would never have another twists and turns. Time passed quickly, and when all the heat was full of sleep, people stood up full of spirit. Gu Shengyin is still the first one. With a dagger in her hand, she walks forward slowly. There was no unexpected scene. There is a turning point every nine steps. Gu Sheng because did not go through a turning point, will count, until turned nine times, finally, there is no turning steps. The end is here. Gu Sheng clenched the dagger in his hand and whispered, "everybody be careful." People said they understood. And then, slowly, they went up. Whates into view is arge room. There''s a huge velvet floor on the left side of the room. The room is in good order. The people present may not recognize every kind of furniture and furnishings, but they can see the dignity and luxury with their eyes. It can be imagined that the owner of this room should be a person with high status and high quality of life. Qin Qingqing suddenly gave a small exmation. The crowd followed her eyes, and it turned out that there was a huge oil painting hanging on the right wall, probably above the chair where the host seat of the guest was. Because of the position they upied after climbing the stairs, they didn''t make it to the seventh shift, and there were still three shifts in the evening. I didn''t lie to you. It''s not terrible to see the maning. Vote for Gao Lengzhi, who has his word. At the end of the month, don''t waste those who have monthly tickets , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1796 Qin Qingqing gave him a look: "I don''t believe that a painter hundreds of years ago has such a good imagination?" Gu Shengyin watched the two men fight. She looked at the scene in the room in silence. This ce is actually very abnormal. Not only here, in fact, it should be said that from the beginning of the crystaldder, everything is very abnormal. There is no doubt that this is an ancient castle that has existed for hundreds or even thousands of years. Moreover, looking at the appearance of the first and second floors, no one is likely toe here. So, how did those crystal steps survive thousands of years? Where did the lightse from? There were lights hundreds of years ago? What''s more, those flowers with dew, what kind of flowers can not rot for thousands of years? It''s the same in the house up here as on the stairs. The carpet is clean, the seats and tea sets are invisible, and the oil painting seems to have just been hung up. All this seems to be fixed by time in the most beautiful moment. However, the problem now is that Gu Sheng knows that there are problems everywhere, but she does not feel any danger. I don''t see anything wrong. Moreover, from this room, except for the steps below, there was no exit and no door. Just a living room, plus a small bathroom, even the bedroom is not. How I look at it, I feel very strange. The others are clearly not idiots. However, Gu Shengyin said that although he was happy in his heart, no one touched anything in it. Gu Shengyin looked around and said, "I can''t see through the mystery. Don''t move the things in it. We''ll stay for ten days and go out as soon as timees." This is the surest way. The others nodded. They sat on the top of the crystal steps, slowly waiting for time to pass. One of the most gratifying is that there is a toilet. God knows how long they''ve been holding back. However, there is still some fear in people''s hearts. Even private things like going to the toilet are two people together. No one knows what will happen if you are alone. The time just passed three days. People are very familiar with this ce, and their hearts are rxed - there is no real danger, the velvet carpet isfortable to sleep. That night, Gu Sheng, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly woke up. There won''t be night here. The room is always bright as day. Gu Shengyin still knows it''s night by the time on his watch. She stood up in a daze and wanted to go to the bathroom. Suddenly, Qingge, who was sleeping in front of her, suddenly turned over, and Gu Shengyin''s feet just mixed up. Gu Sheng lost his bnce for a moment and fell straight ahead. Her forehead was on the mahogany tea table in front of her. What a pain! Gu Sheng just felt a sharp headache apanied by vertigo. She couldn''t help humming. Everyone else was awakened by the news. Qingge is the first one to wake up. Seeing Gu Shengyin''s appearance, he quickly helps people up. "Sorry, lengshi, I didn''t expect..." Qingge is very sorry. Gu Sheng waved her hand, which only me her bad luck. She didn''t notice that her own blood stained on the mahogany furniture, even slowly prated into , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1797 Gu Sheng wiped the wound with some water. Now there is no disinfectant water and no clean cotton ball. I just hope that there won''t be any stubborn bacteria on the mahogany furniture for thousands of years. She felt that someone was shaking her, and she couldn''t help saying, "Qingge, don''t shake me." Qingge''s inexplicable voice came out: "I didn''t shake you..." Gu Sheng was nervous. And then, not just her, everyone noticed the shaking. It''s not people shaking, it''s the ground shaking. "This What''s going on? Is there going to be an earthquake? " White cor man Li Qiang said. Gu Shengyin: "it''s Think with your toes, you can''t have an earthquake. The ground shakes violently, a few people can only hand in hand, lean tightly together, lest lose. Out of their sight, on the first floor. Those who scared six people half to death are shivering in the corner. The whole hall was howling. Those fierce ghosts, feel a strong force is slowly awakening. That power These ghosts felt that the master of the power could easily kill himself with just one thought. Some of the more powerful ones led by the statue female ghosts even gave birth to a trace of wisdom, and they are gathering together for low-level discussion. "This force Is it a legend Medium, your Lord? " The old woman with a crowbar said slowly. When she finished this sentence, the pale faces of several ghosts all showed a look of fear. They are all in the dark, I hope this is not true? Second floor. The old woman had already knelt on the ground, and was constantly kneeling in the direction of the stairs at the end of the corridor. She has lost a lot of memory, but she has instinctive respect and fear for this power. The only calm, or what do not know six people. The sound of the earth movement slowly stopped. Everything returned to calm. Qin Qingqing breathed a sigh of relief and raised his head: "atst, it stopped. I''m still worried that if the earthquake broke down here, we would fall down on the first floor again..." Her voice stuck in her throat. Not only she, but everyone was shocked by the picture in front of her. The earthquake just happened, as if some unknown switch had been turned on. The whole room has changed dramatically. Originally four walls of the room, there are windows, you can see the clear sky outside and clean white soft. Soft clouds. If a few people remember correctly, the sky of the castle has always been gray, even the sun can not see, where is the blue sky and white clouds? The most incredible thing is that several doors appeared on the wall opposite to several people. Door. There are gold and copper handles on it. They have no doubt that they need a little twist to open the door. Then, see something new. "This..." Qin Qingqing swallowed his saliva and said, "where have wee to?" no one answered her. No one can answer that question. Even Gu Shengyin did not know. At this time, everyone was shocked to find that the door suddenly turned. The door, without anyone moving, moved itself. There is only one exnation. There''s someone on the other side of the door. Everyone held their breath. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1798 Gu Sheng felt that his sleeve had been severely grasped. She didn''t look back at who it was because she was just as nervous. The door opened quietly. A pair of ck boots appeared in front of the crowd. Look up. The legs are wrapped in tight dark trousers. With the knees up, the purple clothes are quietly hanging down. Looking up, it is a suit of clothes with a very strange shape. The line of sight moves up again People:!!! Everyone''s heart beat hard. It''s not because this pale man has a beautiful face that seems to gather the aura of heaven and earth. It''s about People can''t help but look at the oil painting on the wall. this man is as like as two peas in the oil painting. Has a thousand year old ghost cheated a corpse! the man''s eyes looked at the people like inquiry, and then urately stayed on Gu Shengyin. Then, he slowly smile. Qin Qingqing only felt hot on her body, and then something ran down her nose. Unconsciously reach for a touch, blood! She even looked at a man''s smile and had nosebleed! Qin Qingqing felt that she was hopeless, but this man was really beautiful! Then that one, Qin Qingqing only felt that his eyes were a flower, and that piece of striking handsome beauty face appeared in front of him. How much impact does this magnified ultimate beauty have on a facial control? Qin Qingqing couldn''t answer. Because she felt that she had some difficulty breathing, and the blood flow in her nose seemed to be faster. However, the beauty did not look at her. All the people watched the strange and beautiful man blink his eyes as if blinking toe to them, and then -- knelt down to lengshi, with a dreamlike gentle smile on his face: "I''m finally waiting for you --" "my bride." All of them said, "well What strange development is this? They all looked at Gu Shengyin strangely. However, Gu Shengyin could not answer them. Because she is also a face ignorant. She tried to call the system: "system, can you exin it?" In fact, at the moment of man''s appearance, she noticed the familiar soul breath from him. She knew that this man was her lover, but she couldn''t see what kind of script it was? The bride? How can you call a bride as soon as you meet? If she didn''te, would he call someone else the bride? The system didn''t answer her. Then, the mysterious man turned his head and asked in a soft voice: "what are you talking to? My bride? " Gu Sheng''s heart was filled with awe. This is her, eh, today''s update is not frightening? seeing that at the end of the chapter, I asked if the female match would rob the male owner. The world will not. Ha, Qin Qingqing has also grown up a lot. There was no update in the early hours of the morning. We''ll see you tomorrow. Good night ~ , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1799 The man obviously noticed Gu Shengyin''s eyes. She''s obsessed with herself. epting this cognition, the radian of the angle of a man''s lips is more pleasant. He stretched out his long white fingers and gently touched the scar on Gu Shengyin''s left forehead. Gu Sheng can feel his fingers with a little bit of cool, touch on the wound will not make people feel pain, but will be veryfortable. She could not see it by herself, but others could clearly see that the mysterious man put his finger on Leng Shi''s wound and gently rubbed it twice That originally was broken and bruised a big piece of wound, unexpectedly so miraculously disappeared! Men are tall, and even when they are half kneeling, they look a little taller than the others. He bent over and gazed at Gu Shengyin: "my bride, how can I admit my mistake? From the beginning to the end, there will be no one but you. " The other people sitting on one side: -- Always feel oneself stand here, seem to be some superfluous. Gu Sheng sidetracked his head and avoided his fingers. It''s not because I don''t like it, but because I feel the cold touch on my forehead. The bottom of man''s eyes is because of her dodge and give birth to a trace of Darkness - she seems to be rejecting himself? Gu Shengyin looked at him seriously and asked, "I don''t know who you are yet." The man took a look at her, then at the other people who were still sitting on the ground and whispered, "get up first, my bride. Now, it''s a bit of a mess. " Gu Sheng was embarrassed by hearing the speech. Lengshi and his party came to the castle from the city, and they had to escape from the city day after night. It was obvious that the appearance at the moment was not very good-looking. If people need to worry about their own safety at all times, they will not think of more. But now it is clear that they are out of danger. Hearing this, Gu Sheng felt a little sticky and ufortable because of himself. "Do you have a bathroom and a change of clothes? I want to take a bath. " The rest of the people could not help but sweat for her. This mysterious man suddenly appears, obviously very powerful. They don''t even know who each other is. How can lengshi dare to order him so justly? What if you annoy people? However, no one can understand Gu Shengyin''s dependence. She knew that nothing they were worried about would happen. Sure enough, hearing Gu Shengyin''s words, the man''s expression was obviously happy. "Of course, this contract has always been prepared for her mistress''s things." He stood up first, then bent down and held out his hand to Gu Shengyin. Gu Sheng hesitated for a moment. She thought, do you need to be reserved? Then she raised her head to the man''s mysterious, dark violet eyes. He had been waiting for her, giving his hand to himself. Gu Sheng blinked his eyes, hardly hesitated, and surrendered to the beauty. Old husband and wife, to his reserved! In this way, the mysterious man led Gu Shengyin into the room on the left side of the room. Looking at the back of the two people leaving each other, Qin Qingqing covered his chest and said faintly, "I seem to feel that I have some redundancy." The rest of them nodded their heads. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1800 Seriously, looking at the way these two people get along with each other, I can''t see that they just met for the first time. Zhang Chao frowned and worried: "we just Let Leng Shi go like this? She won''t have an ident, will she Xue Juan white his eye, said: "your man''s eyes are long, do what use?"? Didn''t see that handsome guy looking at Leng Shi''s eyes, he was so gentle that he wanted to send all over the world. Such a person would hurt Leng Shi? " "And Xue Juan Tucao a sentence, "even if he really wants to makeints about cold, you think, if you can''t deal with those who can''t cope with it, what''s the use of us to follow?" Zhang Chao: He was speechless. And inside the room. Gu Shengyin walked in with the man and found that it was a big bedroom. The room is also covered with thick purple velvet carpet, even the curtains, is the same purple. Looking at the man''s deep purple robe, Gu Shengyin has a certain understanding of this man''s hobby. She looked at the bedroom slowly. As a person who had once owned a castle, she had a wonderful eye and could see that the bedroom was gorgeous. The master of simple sex bedroom taste is good, although the eye is full of magnificence, but won''t let a person feel vulgar at all. But It doesn''t look like a bedroom without a master. She raised her head and said her question, "I look, this bedroom doesn''t seem like a guest room?" "Guest room?" The man asked. He chuckled and shook his head: "my bride, how can you go to the guest room? This is my master bedroom, of course -- " heughed jokingly:" this is also your master bedroom. " In the face of such a naked tone, Gu Shengyin is calm. When she knew where the bathroom was and was sure she would use them, she drove people out mercilessly. "I''m going to take a bath now. You go out." She made an impertinent order. Since he said it was her master bedroom, what about her right to be a hostess? A man is not angry at such a trifle. He was very cooperative out of the bedroom, and considerate for Gu Shengyin closed the door. Gu Sheng looked back at him after he went out, and a smile appeared on his face. Outside the door. After going out, the expression on the man''s face changed instantly. In front of the outsider, he converged to the tenderness of the affectionate style, with a faint look of indifference. "All the guests who havee from afar, there are the guest rooms of the castle. There are clothes to be changed. You can go and wash them." He said, reaching out in a certain direction. Then, following his actions, the whole wall over there suddenly extended out, and a splendid corridor appeared in front of the people. As like as two peas on the corridor, they are all identical rooms. This is the general scene of audit. But After two stories below, people really have a psychological shadow about the existence of the corridor. Five people you look at me, I see you, Leng is no one dare to take a step. Men seem to have some doubts looking at them. He suddenly looks at the nearest Qingge. Qingge only felt confused in his mind. It was just a moment. He felt that everything in his mind seemed to have been read once. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1801 It was in this moment that men understood why they didn''t move. His good-looking brows wrinkled slightly. If anyone knew him here, he would know that the Duke of violet never liked to look angry. The frown was already a very angry gesture. He was really angry. But it''s not because of these people, but because of the smoky things downstairs. He has only been sleeping for a thousand years. How dare these cats and dogs go to his ce to y wild? It''s because they can''t stand it They scared Gu Shengyin! He had nned to deal with these things directly, but when he turned his mind, an idea formed in his mind. Qingge is looking at him in horror. He can detect that at that moment, everything in his mind waspletely seen by the man in front of him. This is terrible! What kind of existence is he? Of course, a man can''t answer him. He just said, "you don''t have to be afraid of anything here. In this world, no one can hurt my guests In a word that is not loud, the confidence shown in the words is extremely strong. People, you look at me, I see you, finally, Qin Qingqing was the first to stand up and thank him. Then she took Xue Juan two people together and entered the first room closest to the hall. The other three men looked at it and decisively entered the same room - it must have been cowardly for them to enter a room alone. In the whole living room, there is only a man sitting there quietly. On top of his head is the painting of the bow of a white horse. The two set off each other, there is an illusion of crossing the time. However, he did travel through time. At this moment, his thought suddenly moved. A smile rose from the corner of his mouth, and his figure instantly disappeared in ce. Again, he''s already in the bedroom. He tapped on the door of the bathroom, and his soft, deep voice went straight into Gu Shengyin''s ears. "My beautiful bride, I think you may need my help at the moment." There was a silence in the bathroom. Then, the door is opened from inside. The hot and humid water vapor came out, and Gu Shengyin stood at the door wrapped in a bath towel. She looked at the man and didn''t ask him how he knew she was thinking about him. She just said, "I didn''t take the clothes, and I don''t know where the clothes you prepared for me are." The man''s eyes quietly in her bare outside of the round shoulders fall, the eye color micro can not be checked dark for a moment. "Youe with me," he said with a gentle smile He led Gu Shengyin to a gorgeous wardrobe and opened it. All of a sudden, the clothes full of sheets appeared in front of Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin can see clearly that the wardrobe is divided into two distinct parts from the middle. It is obvious that one side is men''s clothing and the other is women''s clothing. But the style is consistent and gorgeous, just like the man in front of him. Beautiful wardrobe has always been a woman''s favorite, Gu Shengyin can''t help but show the color of admiration. The man side head to her smile: "this wardrobe, has been waiting for its hostess, thousands of years." He stretched out his hand and picked out a suit of clothes for Gu Shengyin. "I''ll go out first and you''ll change it slowly." He said, holding out his finger and gently touching Gu Shengyin''s forehead. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1802 Gu Shengyin only felt that something suddenly appeared in his mind. She looked at the man in front of her, but she didn''t think he would be so careful. The man put out his hand to cover her eyes, whispered in her ear: "don''t look at me like this." Gu Sheng was a little unclear, so he heard the next sentence: "I can''t help it." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Just rose a trace of moving just like that disappeared. She just felt a soft, soft, cold touch on her forehead. Of course she knew what it was. Then the hand above the eyes is released, and when you look up, you can''t see people. Gu Sheng couldn''t help but show a smile and said in a soft voice: "kiss and run. What''s the reason?" The man sitting in the living room suddenly showed a helpless smile. I can''t be wronged. If you don''t run, you may not be able toe out tonight. ¡­¡­ Gu Shengyin found that the man took out this set of clothes is quiteplete, including even the clothes close to the body. Again, after sighing his carefulness, she slowly picked up the clothes and put them on one by one. That''s right. The man just nodded at her eyebrow to tell her how to wear these clothes. Finally, Gu Shengyin takes a picture of the huge carved mirror in the bedroom. At a nce, she understood the man''s careful machine - this style, this color, this fabric. It''s exactly the same as men! It''s really He helped himself up andughed again. Such a strong and small proud lover, really It''s very exciting. She gently opened the door and went out. The man sitting in the living room put his eyes on her for the first time. Seeing him looking at himself without blinking, Gu Shengyin walked up to him and turned a circle: "what''s the matter? Isn''t it beautiful?" The next moment, her waist was a pair of powerful arms around her, the whole person fell into the arms full of cold fragrance. The man gently buried his head in her white and beautiful neck, took a deep breath, and murmured: "no, it''s beautiful. I regret it." Gu Sheng has some doubts: "regret?" She wanted to raise her head, but was forced by the man. "Yes, I regret it. Of course, I should only see such a beautiful giving. " His light and soft voice, like the most elegant cello out of the overture, can easily make people sink. Gu Sheng let himself sink and fell in. The other five people came out of the room after washing, and the first thing they saw was this scene: tall men and women hugged each other like a pair of distant mandarin ducks with intertwined necks. Qin Qingqing said in a low voice: "we, did not appear, is not the time?" When she said this, she was still depressed. She recognized that the man was the mysterious and powerful beautiful man, but the woman had never seen him. This beauty, who was known as lengshi by my bride before, just took a long time to cuddle with other women. Sure enough, men are creatures that can''t be trusted at all! At this time, Qin Qingqingpletely forgot that there were any other women in this castle? Then she saw the man and the woman separated and looked this way. Qin Qingqing:!!! Is that lengshi? - GAO Lengzhi thought she would go to bed, but she underestimated her diligence. Four in the morning and six in the day tomorrow. I think she''s diligent enough to vote for her and give her a look of criticism. Good night ~ , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1803 Not only Qin Qingqing, but all of them stare at Gu Shengyin standing beside the man in purple. Having been together for so long, they all know that lengshi is beautiful. It''s not the kind of beauty that you will feel that this woman looks good at a nce, but the kind of beauty that you can see such a beautiful person in life except on the big screen. But even though they all admit Leng Shi is a beauty, they are still surprised to see Leng Shi standing there gracefully in a ssical western style court dress. How beautiful she is! What''s more, it is the Oriental''s facial features, but this dress on her body, unexpectedly, is so harmonious. Gu Shengyin''s dark purple dress is well fitted, and the size of her body is in line with that specially made for her. The delicate patterns are outlined with gold thread at the cuffs and hems. The skirt falls on the ground like water, which is charming. Qin Qingqing put out his hand and covered his mouth. Ba: such a skirt is probably the dream of every woman''s life? The man standing beside Gu Shengyin was not happy. He frowned and looked at those who were lost because of Gu Sheng''s beauty, and the bottom of his eyes was slightly dark for a moment. I don''t like these people looking at their brides like this. He wanted to hide her. This kind of beauty is best seen only by yourself. The man hugged Gu Shengyin''s arm possessively and looked at the others: "I already know the history of youring here. Do you need me to send you out now?" He doesn''t exclude these people, but he doesn''t like them very much. Since they are with Shi Shi, he will send them out. Go out? when people hear these two words, they are excited. When they came, they came with an attitude of adventure and curiosity. But after they came, they had only one purpose left in their hearts - to get out alive. And now, there''s one person who says lightly that you can send them out. Of course! People''s eyes almost instantly lit up, looking at men''s eyes is like looking at a God. The man probably knew their answer and nodded, "I''ll take you out." "Wait!" Qin Qingqing suddenly plucked up the courage to speak. She looked at this beautiful man and suddenly pointed to Gu Shengyin: "sister lengshi, don''t you want to go with us?" When people heard her, they came to understand that Gu Shengyin was not included in the man''s "everybody". If it was before they came here, maybe they would be d that they could be saved, and they would not pay attention to others. But now it is different. In their hearts, without Gu Shengyin, they would not even be able to get here alive. Ah, not to mention the chance to leave alive. So at this time, let them leave Gu Shengyin and go out alone. They said they couldn''t do it. Zhang Chao said: "the six of us areing together. Of course, we want to leave together." The others nodded. Gu Sheng was warm at the scene. It''s really nice to see that your kindness is rewarded in the same way. She nced at the man and suddenly said with a smile, "you can leave first. Don''t worry about me. I''m here. I''ll be fine. " , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1804 When hearing Gu Shengyin''s words, all of them were eager to speak but stopped. They did not think that the man did not speak, lengshi actually opened his mouth. Looking at her body and mysterious man is obviously the same type of long skirt, people were showing a face of dog food, at the same time, in the heart also secretly guess: is it true that as this man said, lengshi is his destined bride? For example, Qin Qingqing''s brain is rich in holes, and even has made up for an unprecedented love affair in the past and this life The man''s eyelids trembled. He didn''t say anything. He waved his hand. Before they had time to react to anything, they found that their eyes turned. Once again, they found themselves outside the castle with their backpacks and food on the ground. Qin Qingqing looked at himself, then at the people around him, and then at the Ghost Castle still shrouded in a dark cloud. She stretched out her hand and pinched herself fiercely, still with a trace of disbelief: "I this is Come out? " The pain on her body told her it wasn''t a dream. Standing beside her, Qingge couldn''t help but smile and said, "yes, we really came out." "Ah Qin Qingqing suddenly eximed with excitement, and then the whole person rushed to Qingge. She hugged him and cried, "we''re out! We came out of that ce alive! I''m still alive Qingge is still a little uneasy at the moment when his body is held. But he soon rxed and gave Qin Qingqing a hug. "Yes! Wee out alive! " At this time, what is more enjoyable than a hug from apanion? A few momentster, he stood looking at the castle. Leng Shi is still in it. Zhang Chao thought for a moment and said, "since Leng Shi has said everything, there will be no problems. This shows that she is sure." Xue Juan also nodded. "I don''t think we need to worry about Xue Juan, the mysterious man in purple, who is obviously infatuated with her and won''t hurt her," she said When people think about it, they think it should be. When he waspletely rxed, Qin Qingqing suddenly remembered a problem. "We said to the driver that we would pick up the driver in ten days, but now it''s only two days." Hearing this, they all looked back. A piece of yellow sand, no one can be seen. So the question is, how should they go back? All of them said, "well Zhang Chao slowly put his backpack on his shoulder and said with a smile: "this adventure trip died unexpectedly. It seems that we can only have a healthy walking race by ourselves." Othersughed, too. Just escaped from such a ce, for the people at the moment, now basically anything is nothing. One by one, they carried their bags and walked in the opposite direction of the castle. At this time, Zhang Chao suddenly looked back. He was startled by this look: "you see!" The crowd turned around and saw a scene that shocked them: in the distance, the dark cloud shrouded the Ghost Castle of the devil city. It was as if it had been destroyed by some huge force, and began to copse inch by inch from the bottom. - first two chapters. The remaining four chapters may be in the evening. Gao Lengzhi''s rtives seem to being to visit him. He spent the whole day crying and chirping on the stove. It''s the end of the month, and it''s a new week. Don''t stock up , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1805 It''s like watching a fantastic movie. The people were shocked for a long time and couldn''t speak. They watched the towering Castle being razed to the ground in an instant. After a long time, Qin Qingqing asked: "lengshi is still in the castle? She won''t have an ident, will she People you look at me, I look at you, Zhang Chao some uncertain said: "should be OK, that man, looks very fierce appearance?" He said so, but there was obvious worry on his face. At this time, Xue Juan suddenly eximed. The crowd followed her eyes and saw a very strange scene again. Ten thousand tall buildings rise from the ground. They have heard this sentence, but for the first time, they feel it so truly. In the ruins where the Ghost Castle was once located, it seemed that there was an invisible hand in control. Countless rubble and bricks were automaticallybined and lifted up bit by bit. A new castle took shape in their eyes. If the scene of the copse of the Ghost Castle just now made them look like they were watching a fantasy movie, then the situation that a castle was born out of thin air at this moment is just like a miracle! All of this, too fantastic. Qin Qingqing stupidly said: "that man, is it a God?" Otherwise, how can you have such a shocking ability? No one could answer her question. Look back into the castle. After Qin Qingqing and others left the castle, the man took Gu Shengyin''s hand. "My bride, you don''t seem to know me enough." The man bent down, his forehead gently leaning against Gu Shengyin''s. In an instant, there are countless memoriesing to Gu Shengyin''s mind. It was about the life of another man, the life of a man named Nichs Brent Felton. He was born in a famous aristocratic family. He was supposed to be the eldest son of the family and the future heir. However, due to the unknown birth mother, the status has been quite embarrassing. His position as the eldest son is even more embarrassing. Moreover, with the increase of age, there are many different ces in his body. His appearance is extraordinarily beautiful. He can see things at night, talk to animals, and even use the legendary magic Under the control of his noble stepmother, he was directly identified as "heresy" by the church at that time. Heresy is something different from ordinary people and should be burned to death. He was drugged by his father himself, tied up and put on the scaffold. At that time, looking at the fire and feeling the burning temperature, Nichs''s whole heart sank. He didn''t think death was terrible. The only thing he felt cold was the look in his eyes from his own father. It was not the look in the eyes of my own son, which was full of fear and disgust. Then, everyone saw a miracle: the man called heresy was not afraid of fire at all! Those mes licked and licked on him, not even the corners of his clothes! It was at that time that Nichs met his mother for the first time. A beautiful woman who can''t breathe. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1806 The woman had a perfect and delicate face, wearing a gorgeous robe carved from ice and snow, and a noble crown on her head. The moment she came to the fire, the temperature of the whole fire fell. Those mes are like meeting some natural enemies, shivering and extinguished. ¡­¡­ On that day, Nichs finally learned that he was not an illegitimate child of humble status, but a child of gods. The goddess of ice and snow, incarnated in maind China, has developed a romantic dew rtionship with Prince violet because of his handsome appearance. And Nichs is the result of this rtionship. Soon after the birth of Nichs, the goddess of ice and snow returned to the divine realm, and the prince of violet, who was very active in the wind, soon forgot his beautiful love. Although there is not much affection for Nichs, the snow goddess is still rarely angry with him. In the eyes of the gods, the people of this country treat her children in such a way that they are indirectly sphemous. She took Nichs away on the spot, and personally brought down the divine punishment. All over the country, for a whole year, snow and ice came. Food could not be grown, countless people were frozen to death, starved to death, and the rule of the whole country began to be in jeopardy. No one dares to me the gods, so they all vent their anger on the family who treated Nichs badly. Every day, the Duke and the princess lived in fear of being revenged by the rioting people. In the end, however, they did not escape. The Vatican, which once called Nichs heretical, made an agreement with the royal family. They tied up the prince and Princess of violet, made them kneel before the altar, and said that they would pay all the price for the great snow goddess to stop her anger. As a result, the prince of violet, his princess, his wife, and the child, who was born in high status, were banished from the country forever. And Nichs became the new Duke of violet. Because of his blood, Nichs was nearly immortal. He has experienced countless dynasties. He watched countless emperors ascend the throne and die, and even manipted the change of the royal power of this huge Dynasty. He became the most powerful man in the dynasty, and no one objected to it. Until he finally got tired of the world. So he sealed himself and his castle and fell into a deep sleep. ¡­¡­ After reading these memories, Gu Sheng moved his mind. This man, who seems to be of high status, has always been very lonely, right? Otherwise, he would not seal himself up and sleep. A pair of hands stretched out to cover her eyes: "I said, don''t look at me with such eyes, I can''t help it." A low voice sounded in her ear. "Besides, I''m not as miserable as you think. Self sealing, just feel that the world is too boring, and eager to see my bride Gu Sheng stretched out his hand to grab his hand and pulled it down. He looked at him in surprise: "by the way, you haven''t told me why I am called the bride, and how do you know that I am your bride?" , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1807 Nichs looked at her and said with a smile, "I''ll tell you that I''m the most perfect inheritor of all my mother''s children. So I can probably have almost the power of a God. " Gu Sheng blinked his eyes: so? Nichs hugged her and sat down on the fluffy chair. "During my rather boring time, I slowly began to explore new areas, such as time." Gu Sheng looked up at him in surprise. She has also be a God. Naturally, thew of time is not something that can be easily controlled by the gods. Generally speaking, apart from the gods who were born with the time ministry, few other gods would devote themselves to this study. And Nichs, as a demigod, studies this? Nichs thought she was curious about it. He said: "I slowly came into contact with thew of time. At the beginning, I made a lot of things, andter, I gradually became very familiar with it." "That''s when I saw you." Gu Sheng was shocked. She looked at Nichs, and the other side looked down at her. "Because of the blood in my body, I also have some totally different cognition from that of human beings. For example, the first time I see you, I know that you are my future bride. " "At first, I was just curious to know what kind of woman I would be with in the future and what kind of ce you could attract me to." Nichs. I can''t help but look at the angle of my lips "I was actually more than a thousand years ahead of schedule and fell in love with my future bride." Nichs could not help but lower his head and gently rubbed Gu Shengyin''s forehead with a satisfied sigh. "You don''t know how maddening it is to fall in love with someone and not find her. At that time, I was filled with anxiety and despair at the thought that I would have to wait for thousands of years to see you. " "I even thought about crossing time and space, but my mother knew about it and stopped me personally." "If I rush through time, maybe I won''t have anything to do with myself, but a lot of things will change because of my behavior, and even, including you, may disappear directly from the future because of my careless actions," she said Nichs was helpless: "I dare not take such a big risk, and I think the time is too hard. I just set up the array and seal myself up." Gu Sheng was speechless for a long time after hearing her words. She did not think that in this world, there was such a person, waiting for himself for so long. She opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but she couldn''t say a word for a long time. In the end, she could only whisper, "fool." Nichs hugged her with a smile: "this fool is the fool who loves you most in the world." Gu Sheng was buried in his arms with his side head buried in his arms. A smile appeared on his face. "Yes." Nichs seemed to suddenly think of something. His words are somewhat sorry: "I know that some of the things you met in this castle before are my negligence." "Because the castle seal array contains great spiritual power, it is easy to attract some wandering ghosts. I didn''t expect that the territory of the Duke of violet would turn into a frightening ghost castle , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1808 Nichs''s tone was a little bad. Fortunately, there are almost no people who know him in this world. Otherwise, even if those people dare not, they willugh at him because of this. He thought, embracing Gu Shengyin, suddenly stood up. "I''ll show you a good y." At the moment of speaking, Gu Shengyin only felt that the scene in front of him changed instantaneously. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself in the air. Yes, she was being held by Nichs, and they were standing in the air. Nichs looked at her and asked, "are you not afraid?" Gu Shengyin shook his head: "no, I think this feeling is very good." Nichsughed: it is his bride. Ordinary people are afraid to cry in the face of such a scene. She is the only one who is so calm. He turned his head and looked down at the ominous ck fog below, the old and decadent castle, and a trace of disgust shed through his eyes. His ce was made like this by these ghosts. "If you are a soul, don''t leave your lover''s world to harm the living. Let''s go. " He said a word with a cool look. And then, starting at his feet, another frenzied Blizzard came out of the sky. With the force of tearing the sky and destroying the earth, the snowstorm went straight towards the castle. From the inside, no matter Those shivering ghosts or the ancient castle that has been through thousands of years, they all dissipate under this force. Gu Sheng opened his eyes and looked at Nichs and instantly turned his face into a ruin. "Where will you live in the future?" Nichs was dumb. From the beginning, he had been waiting for Gu Sheng to ask himself questions. I''m ready to answer any questions. I never thought that the other party would not follow themon sense. He could not helpughing: "I want to marry my bride, naturally can not keep such a dpidated castle." With his head tilted, Gu Sheng deliberately said, "does the Great Duke of violet want to give me a bigger and more magnificent castle?" Nichs looked at her with a smile. "So what does shish like?" Before Gu Shengyin said anything, he nodded himself: "it makes sense that my Nics bride should naturally live in the most gorgeous castle in the world." So there was the scene that people saw. A castle, which would have taken at least years to measure if it took human effort, was instantly shaped by Nichs. He took her to the new castle. Here is an endless field of violets - the emblem of the Nichs family. "I heard that the bridegroom had better have a house on your side to marry the bride?" Asked Nichs. Gu Shengyin: "it''s What kind of strange show are you watching? Then, she saw Nichs step back, very elegant standing in front of her, hands suddenly a bunch of red flowers. "Then, beautiful miss lengshi, I would like to take this castle as the bride price. Will you marry me and be the bride of Nichs Brent Felton?" Gu Shengyin: "it''s She couldn''t helpughing. Nichs looked at her in some unknown way. Gu Shengyin did not exin, but smilingly reached out to take his words. "Well, for the sake of waiting for me so sincerely for thousands of years, I can''t agree with you." - the end of the ten chapters. Tomorrow morning sure will not be updated, Gao Lengzhi stomachache, can not continue to write. I''ll see you in the daytime tomorrow. I''ll continue with the wangeng. Will you please vote for wangeng branch , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1809 Gu Shengyin spent a long time with Nichs in the castle. She is different from others because she likes to take risks and has no regr friends. Her family is no longer in the world, and basically everything is arranged by herself. "By the way, are there any other gods in the world now?" On this day, Gu Shengyin sat on the swing of the castle garden, feeling the warm sunshine, and asked the handsome man standing behind him. There was a trace of nostalgia in Nichs'' eyes. "And of course." "The gods are nearly immortal. Even if they choose to sleep or reincarnate for various reasons, their consciousness will revive one day." Nichs turned his head sideways. His eyes seemed to prate countless spaces and see far away ces. "Maybe a businessman who opens a shopping mall or a famous star has a secret identity, which is a god worshipped by countless people." Gu Sheng was thoughtful. Her cell phone suddenly rang. After opening the interface, a message from Xue Juan came from the social software: "Li Qiang and I are going to get married next month. Would you like toe to my wedding?" Speaking of it, as soon as several people came to the castle, mobile phones and other things basically lost their function. It was not until Nichs built a new castle that everything returned to normal. And the other five people finally got in touch with Gu Shengyin. Perhaps it is themon experience of life and death, the feelings between several people be very good. Zhang Chao set up a group and pulled several people into this small group. Gu Sheng moved his finger: "so fast?" Xue Juan there replied a shy expression: "he and I both feel that we are the most suitable person for each other." Gu Sheng thought for a while and said, "OK, I will attend on time." Put down the phone, Gu Shengyin looks up at Nichs. Nichs asked, "what''s the matter?" Gu Shengyin said, "next month I have a friend who came here with me before. They are going to get married. Do you want to go to the wedding with me?" Nichs replied without hesitation: "of course. It is my duty to apany you to all kinds of banquets. " His understanding of some things is still a thousand years ago. In his time, as a confirmed lover, as a man, he had to apany his female partner to various social asions. It''s a duty as a lover and a way to announce their rtionship to everyone. Even though he knew he didn''t pay much attention to it, Nichs couldn''t change it easily. But There seems to be nothing to change. After all, as soon as he woke up, the only person he cared about was Gu Shengyin. Apany her side, follow her to any ce, is the thing he will certainly do. Gu Shengyin''s answer to him has long been expected. She was a little embarrassed to smile: "when the timees, I will take you, it will cause a sensation." Nichs was puzzled. Gu Sheng gently shakes the swing and sighs: "beauty, you probably don''t know how high the Yan control attribute of people in this world now." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1810 Nichsughed softly. Gu Sheng was puzzled: "what are youughing at?" She looked back on what she had just said and didn''t think there was any problem. The next moment, Nichs''s figure appeared on her side. They sat on the swing together. The golden sunlight hit his face. Gu Sheng looked up and breathed a little. Nichs said with a smile, "I can probably understand what you mean. In my time, people were also in pursuit of beauty." Every time the Duke of violet traveled, the carriage was specially made. Because there will be many men and women who are attracted by the Duke''s beauty and will try every means to get close to him. ording to the custom at that time, it was a beautiful thing, and Nichs could not be angry about it, or even punish those who provoked the majesty of the Duke. Hearing Nichs''s modest words, Gu Sheng nearly fell into her arms with a smile. She could imagine what a spectacle it was. Nichs just gently stretched out his hand to support her back, to avoid his lover because of the fierce action and fall. ¡­¡­ Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, it''s the day of Xue Juan''s marriage. Gu Shengyin and Nichs came to the address Xue Juan said. Before entering the hotel, they were baptized by countless eyes. There were even several hot women who ventured to talk to Nichs,pletely ignoring hispanion. Gu Sheng curled up the corner of his lip helplessly and said to Nichs, "I knew that when I was with you, I would face such treatment." Nichs fixed a dark look, a lot of eyes to this side. He can see clearly that arge part of these eyes are men. These people are not interested in themselves. Does his bride not realize that her attraction to men is no less than her attraction to women? At this time, bridegroom Li Qiang noticed this side. When he saw Gu Shengyin, he put a smile on his face and quickly came to say hello: "lengshi, are you here? Everyone''s here. You''re the only one left... " At this time, he also saw Nichs standing behind Gu Shengyin. The smile on Li Qiang''s face was stiff. Of course he recognized Nichs. At that time, this man really left a deep impression on them. "And this one..." Gu Shengyin timely added: "my husband, you can call him..." "Philton." Nichs took over Gu Shengyin''s words and said calmly. He nodded to Li Qiang with restrained and reserved tone: "Mr. Li Qiang, I wish you a happy marriage." Li Qiang is a little stiff. In the face of this man, he found that he was always nervous. "Thank you Mr. Felton. " Even when he called him Nichs, he couldn''t help using honorifics. There was nothing unnatural about Nichs''s expression. He was used to the respectful attitude of others. Li Qiang took two people to a ce in the hall, where Qingge, Zhang Chao and Qin Qingqing were all there. Everyone was surprised to see Nichs. They did not expect that this man would apany Leng Shi to attend the wedding. Gu Sheng looks at several people''s unnatural formality helplessly, but she also understands them. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1811 Looking at the appearance of several people, Nichs clearly understood that he was there, and they could not let go. He said something to Gu Shengyin in a low voice, and then said to the others, "I have something else to do. You can talk about it slowly." He nodded at the crowd, turned and walked out. Several people were waiting for him to leave before they finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Facing this one, I''m more nervous than facing my boss," Zhang Chao said with a self mocking smile Qin Qingqing also covered his chest with a smile and made an exaggerated expression: "that is, when I was facing the director of our grade, I was not so honest." She is wearing a light green dress today. She looks cute and cute. She said, another look at Gu Shengyin: "you and he Are you really together? " Others looked at it curiously. This is nothing to hide, Gu Sheng nodded because of his magnanimity. Qingge appears to be a little worried: "after all, he is in that situation, you..." He was a bit of a talker. Gu Sheng said with a smile: "it''s nothing. Don''t worry. We''re fine." Her happiness was written on her face. When people saw this, they would not say anything. As today''s bridegroom, Li Qiang is very busy. The people just get together and say a few words, and then they drive him away to receive other guests. Qin Qingqing drags his chin to look at Gu Shengyin, and suddenlyes with a sigh: "in fact, think about it, lengshi elder sister, you and that Mr. Felton are also very good together." Without waiting for Gu Shengyin to answer, she said with her own eyes far away and full of longing: "such a beautiful face, if you can sleep once There is no regret in death Zhang Chao rubbed the goose bumps on his arm: "I said that today''s young girls are so open?" Qin Qingqing gave him a look: "you such an old man, will not understand me." Zhang Chao, the old man, felt hurt. He thought about the mysterious and powerful Mr. Felton, who seemed to be the same age as the castle, and said in silence that he did not want to speak. Li''s and Gu''s are witnessing the wedding. After the wedding, she went to see the bride with Nichs and gave her prepared gifts. "This is a gift that Nichs and I specially prepared for you. It can bring lucky things." Gu Sheng blinked. Xue Juan picked it up with a smile. When all the guests left, the couple slowly opened the presents. It was Gu Shengyin''s turn to send the small box. Xue Juan thought of the mysterious man standing beside her. She could not help being curious about their gifts. She slowly opened the delicate little box in her hand. "Wow! How beautiful Xue Juan''s eyes were full of splendor. There are obviously two nes in the couple''s box. On the silver chain, there is a little snow ball the size of a thumb. I don''t know what kind of texture the little snowball is made of. At first nce, it is pure white like snow, but if you look closely, it isposed of countless crystal clear and colorless crystal stones. The other style is simr, but the chain is much thicker, and the snowball style is not so delicate. Think of that mysterious man. Xue Juan said, "Li Qiang, can I put it on for you?" Li Qiang also felt that this snowball ne should be something extraordinary, especially Leng Shi said that it could bring luck. It must have its role, so he nodded. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1812 Xue Juan and Li Qiang have never taken off the snowball Ne since they put them on. I don''t know if this ne can really bring good luck. Soon after they got married, they both resigned and started a small business with their savings and some spare money from their parents. Originally, the two did not hold too much hope, but who knows that the road is smooth, even a little twists and turns have not appeared. Their business is getting bigger and bigger. They are gradually expanding their small shops, developing branches and making them into chains Until the sessfulunch. Both husband and wife are convinced that this is the credit for Leng Shi''s ne. Even in the back, Xue Juan had a lot of money and bought countless jewelry. But her neck, always only with a very beautiful snowball ne. Others have also asked her curiously, Xue Juan just mysterious smile: "this is my very important thing." ¡­¡­ In the winter of this year, Gu Shengyin and Nichs had a wedding. The wedding guests were five people who had been to the castle with Gu Shengyin. To be honest, there are still some shadows on this ce. But they still agreed toe together. When they came here, they soon forgot to marvel. In addition to exmation, Zhang Chao carried forward his instinct as a journalist and took hundreds of photos without stopping. Qin Qingqing is still a dream: "in a castle like this, I will feel like a real princess." She looked at Gu Shengyin with envy. She is now, but the hostess of this castle which is more gorgeous than foreign pces. Here, she is more than a princess? It''s a queen! The wedding of two people is simple and solemn. The only audience was five. Everything is quiet and sacred. Only in the moment when two people exchange rings, all of a sudden flower in front of everyone. The air suddenly became cool and thin. A woman in a gorgeous ice blue robe and a crown of ice and snow appeared in the hall, holding a scepter in her hand. At the top of the scepter was a delicate six awn snowke. She has long silvery white hair, long curly silver eyshes, and even her eyes are clean and cold silver white. This man is like a noble and powerful goddess of ice and snow in myths and legends! Several people were scared. Qin Qingqing covered his mouth. Ba prevented himself from calling out. Nichs seemed to be surprised at her appearance. He took Gu Shengyin''s hand and bowed to the woman: "mother, how did youe?" The woman''s eyes swept over Gu Shengyin. Gu Shengyin felt that the whole person was cold and surrounded by cold. "Dear Nichs, you should tell me about your marriage." Nichs thought I was not interested in this kind of thing The woman''s expression is still indifferent: "you are my favorite child, your big marriage, I will naturally bless you." She said, the scepter in her hand shed suddenly, and a bright light like a star fell on Gu Shengyin''s body. "In the name of the goddess of ice and snow, lucky human beings, I give you a long life, a never-aging face, and a beautiful love that the world yearns for." Her voice is ethereal and indifferent, faint resounding through the void, but it seems to cause the resonance between the whole world. The story will soon be over. The next world, teachers and students, abstinence department. That''s all for the spoiler. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1813 Gu Shengyin only felt as if there was something invisible in the dark that was introduced into her body. She was shocked and couldn''t help narrowing her eyes. She took a step forward, facing the beautiful woman carved by ice and snow, and deeply saluted: "lengshi, thank mother." The beauty nodded coldly, and gave Nichs a look. Once again, she was gone. The crowd, who were stupefied at the same time:.... " After a long time, Qin Qingqing kneaded his face with great force, and didn''t care about his carefully painted makeup. She said in a trance: "I just, as if there were hallucinations." After she finished speaking, Zhang Chao also followed with a sentence: "I seem to have hallucinations." The others said in unison, "we seem to have hallucinations!" Five pairs of eyes suddenly fell on Gu Shengyin''s body, and the burning eyes seemed to burn her through. Gu Shengyin: "it''s "You don''t have hallucinations," she said,ughing As a matter of fact, everyone has already known, how can such a real feeling be an illusion? Xue Juan carefully said, "so The one who just Nichs said, "that''s my mother, the goddess of ice and snow, who is in charge of the cold and ice of this continent." All of them said, "well After living for so many years, I found that I didn''t know anything about the world! Snow goddess? Goddess! So, as the child of snow goddess, Felton is the real son of God? Qin Qingqing felt that he seemed to know a big secret. "I suddenly feel that the world is a bit mysterious, and I seem to know something wonderful. I think I may need to wash my cold face and calm down for a while... " She was a little incoherent. She wasn''t the only one. In fact, the response of the others was not much better. They just saw a real goddess! Zhang Chao looked at Nichs with burning eyes. He asked carefully, "Mr. Felton, may I take a picture of you?" He grasped the camera in his hand. God, this is the descendant of the God. He thinks that if he can take his picture, he will bring himself good luck! Nichs did not refuse. Qin Qingqing is brave. Although she is very nervous in the face of Nichs, she is brave enough to ask for a picture together. My wife''s friend, Nichs would not refuse such a small request. Others came up in session, and ha Nics took a picture. Qin Qingqing took the photo with a smile on his face: "take a picture with the son of God. In this world, in addition to us, who else can do it?" ¡­¡­ Lively all day, that night, several people did not go back, but stayed in the castle. But it didn''t have a big impact on Goodwin and Nichs. As long as Nichs thought, no one else should hear anything. They had a romantic, beautiful and wonderful wedding night. The next day, the five people all gave their speeches with great interest, leaving time and space for Gu Sheng, a newly married couple. Nichs put his arm around Gu Shengyin''s waist and watched several cars disappear into view. "It''s just the two of us atst." He muttered. Gu Sheng couldn''t helpughing at his words. This man, no matter how proud and reserved in front of outsiders, is always affectionate and sticky in front of her. "From now on, we have enough time to be together," she said "Just the two of us." "Just me and you." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1814 Thest world has just ended, Gu Shengyin almost can''t wait to start the next task. When Gu Shengyin came to this world, he found himself in a big quiet ssroom. The students on the edge are quiet, and they are lying on the desk. Obviously, the owner of the body is sleeping. "This girl is very dull and cute. She likes anime and Inte writing. She likes two dimensions. She is always slow tomunicate with people and often makes some big jokes. Her friends call her "Zhang Mengmeng". In short, this is a very pleasant character, appearance is also pleasant, the whole is very pleasant little girl. Deng Huijun, the mission target of this world, can be regarded as Zhang Yu''s cousin. Deng Huijun''s mother and Zhang Yu''s mother are sisters. However, the two families have never had much contact with each other. At that time, Deng Huijun''s mother Zhao Li and a married man were taken by someone. They were still unmarried and pregnant. They fell out with the family and insisted on following the man. Zhao family has been a family of poetry and calligraphy since the early Dynasty, especially strict education of their children. This matter, cold Zhang Yu''s grandmother''s heart, since then as no longer have this daughter. And Deng Huijun''s mother, Zhao Li, is also very skillful. After being a junior for several years, she finally seeded in bewitching the man, letting him abandon his wife and son and marry Zhao Li. Deng Huijun also became a well-known youngdy. Zhao Li thought that she had be a rich wife, and the people in her family would ept her. Who knows she''s thinking too much. The Zhao family firmly denied the disgraceful daughter. Her sister, Zhao Qing, Zhang Yu''s mother, and Zhang Yu''s father fell in love with each other. After two years of free love, they also got married. Zhang family is also a real family. The same daughter, the same married into the rich, but at home encountered treatment, is a heaven and a underground. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1815 Zhao Li''s mind is certainly unbnced. As time went by, her imbnce became a kind of resentment towards her parents. Not only the father and brother of his mother''s family, but also his sister Zhao Qing, who married out, also became the object of resentment. Zhao Li originally thought her life wasplete enough. How about being looked down upon as a junior? Did she finally defeat all those who hadughed at her and married into a wealthy family? But once she saw her sister Zhao Qing, Zhao Li was very upset. Zhang''s family background is no worse than Deng''s, but Zhang Yu''s father, Zhang Qicheng, is much younger and more handsome than his husband Deng Yuanlin. Moreover, they are in free love. The Zhang family also likes Zhao Qing, the daughter-inw. Zhao Li admits that her sister Zhao Qing doesn''t have to be bad at her appearance. However, she has spent a lot of effort, suffered a lot of hardships and suffered a lot of white eyes. However, Zhao Qing easily grasped the things she got. She''s really unbnced. Deng Huijun was deeply influenced by her mother since she was a child. Naturally, she didn''t like her grandparents. Simrly, he was disgusted with his aunt, who was Mrs. Zhang''s. She was six years older than Zhang Yu. After her master''s degree, she chose to teach in a university. It is also in a chance, Deng Huijun knew that his aunt''s cousin, also admitted to a university. She told her mother Zhao Li about it when she went back. Zhao Li knew Zhang Yu. Her three brothers and sisters, the elder brother, she, and the younger sister Zhao Qing. It''s said that Zhao Qingsheng''s daughter is very popr at home. She is also a pet in the hands of the two elders in the Zhao family. However, her daughter Deng Huijun, who is so old, has never even entered the door of her grandmother''s house! Zhao Li is very reluctant. She discussed with her daughter Deng Huijun for a long time, and Deng Huijun came up with a n. "Mom, don''t you say that my grandfather''s house is fake and lofty, and you don''t know how to change it? Do you think, if my lovely cousin turns into a street thug and rebellious girl and tangles with married men, will they recognize this granddaughter ¡­¡­ From that day on, Deng Huijun began to deliberately approach Zhang Yu. In her opinion, Zhang Yu, a 20-year-old girl, is most easily attracted by the colorful world outside. Zhang Yu didn''t know her cousin, and they soon got familiar with each other in the "coincidence" created by Deng Huijun. Slowly, Deng Huijun began to unintentionally Take Zhang Yu to the bar several times, but also introduced Zhang Yu several handsome men to know. She''s even attracted to young girls by mature and sessful men: their knowledge and experience are beyond the reach of school boys. But Zhang Yu is not as easy to handle as she imagined. Even she seems to have noticed something and began to slowly stop contacting Deng Huijun. Deng Huijun was so angry that she scolded Zhang Yu for being crafty. She thought about it for a second, and one day in the name ofing out to have a good talk, she invited Zhang Yu to a tea house. Zhang Yu considered it for a long time, and saw that the teahouse was indeed a serious ce, so he agreed to Deng Huijun''s invitation. However, she never thought that Deng Huijun would dare to prescribe medicine to her in public. Separated by frosted ss alone, Gu Shengyin just drank a sip of tea. She fainted. On the other hand, Deng Huijun took people away and sent them to the people who bought them off on the pretext of her vertigo. - see youter , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1816 Deng''s purpose is simple. She just wanted to destroy Zhang Yu. Zhang Yu only took a sip of tea and woke up in his room. But it''s no use waking up. She''s in the room, locked, and the window is just a waist high railing, but this is the tenth floor. She couldn''t even run. The man was hired by Deng Huijun at a high price. Gu Shengyin didn''t let go of what he said. He just wanted to finish the work quickly and be smart with money. Besides, after seeing Zhang Yu''s face, he still felt that the job was earned by himself. He did not put Zhang Yu''s resistance in his heart - anyway, how many clean women can be found at this age? But Zhang Yu''s strength is far beyond his expectation. After confirming that she could not escape, Gu Shengyin suddenly said that she was willing to cooperate, but she was a little nervous and wanted to drink a ss of water first. This kind of thing is better than that of a bully. The man also knew that Zhang Yu couldn''t run, so he let her stay here and went to the kitchen. Zhang Yu took out the mobile phone with the phone card removed, recorded a piece of audio, and left the mobile phone on the sofa. Then, when the man came with the water, he jumped off the railing without hesitation. The height of the tenth floor. Died on the spot. ¡­¡­ Gu Sheng was shocked by the girl''s strength. Then came admiration. She knows, in this world, many people have a kind of argument, when you meet strong. Traitor, if you can''t resist, then enjoy. But there are always some people, she is not willing to take some things to amodate. It''s not that she has to be a chaste heroine, but there are some things she can''t stand. Maybe some people think it''s stupid. But no one can me this 20-year-old girl who is like a flower. In the original plot, the police found Zhang Yu''s mobile phone on the sofa and heard her audio. No matter how powerful the Deng family was, she could not escape the punishment of thew. But Gu Shengyin still came to this world. Maybe it is thew of the world that Zhang Yu died unjustly. Her life is far from being like this. She should not be cruelly ended at this age. Gu Sheng is in a daze and suddenly hears his name being called. She stood up with a puzzled look on her face. After looking at a cute rabbit on the podium, it seems that she was too silly to eat. He said coldly on his face: "this ssmate, please answer the question I just asked." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Why me again? What did you know just now! Once again, the universal system worked. Looking at the man on the tform with a slightly satisfied look in his eyes, Gu Sheng takes a breath of relief and sits down. Her deskmate called her in a low voice: "Meng Meng, you are really so powerful. You can know the answer in a daze. You are worthy of learning bully!" Gu Shengyin: "it''s Suddenly I felt a little pain in my face. Then her deskmate was a little surprised and said, "however, how can Guan call you to answer the question twice today? He won''t know you, will he?" Her voice was excited: "my God, it''s really an exciting event to be remembered by teacher Guan!" Gu Shengyin: "it''s Is it a good thing to be called by the teacher to answer the question twice because he is absent-minded? , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1817 However, this episode made her forget the task for a while, and took a serious look at the teacher Guan. At such a nce, she knew why the man was so popr. This man, on the tform, was dressed in a neat suit. Every button in his shirt was buttoned up neatly. His cuffs were regr. His hair was also well groomed. It can be seen from the appearance that a man is self disciplined. A man with self-discipline is very attractive to the opposite sex, especially when he has a beautiful face that is not inferior to a movie star. He is the teacher of this medical elective course. It is said that his job is an attending doctor in the city''s third ss a hospital. Well, it seems that Mr. Guan has no choice in terms of personal conditions. Such a handsome young teacher without any short board is ced in the center of a group of boys who oftene into the ssroom with a bag of breakfast in a slovenly way. It is simply the best portrayal of the God and the hanging wire. Gu Sheng turned over Zhang Yu''s memory and knew that the teacher''s name was Guan Hanting. In private, he was called a teacher''s beauty representative by the girls in the school. He is also known as the God of abstinence because he is not so humorous as other young teachers and never interacts with students. Gu Shengyin also learned a secret. That is, this Zhang Yu, secretly like this Guan teacher for a long time. It''s just that teacher Guan obviously never cares about this. He doesn''t even know the name of Zhang Yu. There are too many girls in the school who like him. There are also many female doctors and nurses who like him in the hospital. But Guan Hanting Leng did not like any of them. Or in other words, he has no interest in men and women at all. Gu Sheng because of looking at this Guan teacher will think about things, see in the eyes of outsiders, that is, she is looking at the handsome boy, so forgetful. The table mate who had spoken to her before pulled her again and whispered in her ear: "Meng Meng, please be more restrained. I know you are in love with teacher Guan. Can you not be so obvious? Be careful to stand up and answer. Fortunately, until the end of this ss, Guan did not ask any questions again, which made all the students in the ss rxed. This teacher is cold and merciless. Everyone knows that if you don''t know what he said, it''s over. Be ready to increase your preparation for homework in ss. What? do not do? Don''t divide the attendance? Don''t me the teacher if you fail! The examination and examination of a university is always famous for its change of attitude. These students were originally holding on to the University, and finally they were able to rx. After they finally got into the University, they found out that. Fairy tales are all deceitful! It''s still endorsement, notes, review, attendance on time Of course,pared with high school, you have the freedom of choice. Choose to work hard or not. That is to say, whether to fail or not. ¡­¡­ After ss bell rings, Guan Hanting decisively shut his mouth and said "ss is over", he walked out of the ssroom with his courseware. "It''s just like a handsome man in the wind!" Song Ruan held his face and sighed. Gu Shengyin: "it''s , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1818 This afternoon, there was no ss except this ss. Gu Sheng cleaned up his things and went to the dormitory with song Ruan. As soon as they got out of the teaching building, they were stopped by a boy. Looking at his red face, Ruan and Ruan almost understand. Gu said with a resolute look at her side Then he walked quickly to the pavilion not far ahead. Gu Shengyin in a daze after a second, immediately understand the situation in front of him. Zhang Yu''s poprity in a university is quite high. It''s not umon for a boy to stop him to confess on the way. "ssmate, what can I do for you?" She asked politely. The boy seemed a little nervous. After half a minute''s silence, he seemed to have finally gathered up his courage and said to Gu Shengyin in a desperate way: "Zhang Yu, I like you! Please associate with me Gu Shengyin: "it''s The boy is straightforward enough, simple and rough enough! listening, he is still a primary school boy. Gu Sheng did not speak. After looking up at the boy, she didn''t look at the n for a long time. This look, on the clear eyes of Gu Shengyin. It was hard for him to drop a trace of temperature, and his face turned red again. Gu Sheng was softened by looking at her like this: she is still a very pure boy. She thought for a moment and said, "I''m very sorry, brother." Generally speaking, such words are euphemistic refusal. There was an obvious loss on the boy''s face. But he was more persistent than Gu Sheng in his imagination: "sister, can I take the liberty to ask you what kind of boy do you like? I can change it. I want to be what you like. " At the moment of hearing this sentence, Gu Shengyin shed Guan Hanting''s expressionless face in his mind. So she replied: "I like mature men, self-discipline, rigorous, life and self-control are not indulgent, emotional." Did not expect her words just finished, the younger brother suddenly came a: "the original rumor middle school elder sister you like to close the teacher, is actually true." Gu Shengyin: "it''s Did she just say something? Well, she admitted that the demands she made were subconsciously based on teacher Guan''s conditions. But she likes Guan Hanting. Does everyone really know? She was in a daze, but the boy thought it was she who broke her heart and was shy. He clenched his fist tightly and said firmly, "I will not give up! Sister, wait, I will try to be a man like teacher Guan! " He did not give Gu Shengyin time to react, so he turned and strode away. That figure, how to look at all revealed a kind of indomitable posture. Gu Shengyin: "it''s She really want to reach out Er Kang''s hand and keep the boy. What did you do for your brain? Also, don''t hang on my tree, you and I are doomed to be impossible! She shook her head and looked at the pavilion not far away. She was ready to go to find song Ruan. Then, I heard clear and steady footsteps behind me. Gu Sheng subconsciously looked back at the past, meticulous ck suit, neat tie, tight cuffs, perfect hairstyle. Who is Guan Hanting who is this serious dress up that seems to be able to attend the international conference in the next second? However, this is not what makes Gu Sheng confused. It''s where she is, just around the corner. So here''s the question. She had a conversation with that boy just now. Did you hear from Mr. Guan! - ten shifts. Finally, I finished the update before 12 o''clock. Tomorrow will be followed by wangeng. The two days countdown at the end of the month, please remember to vote for the branches. Good night ~ , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1819 Gu Shengyin stands quietly and looks at Guan Hanting walking towards his own direction. "Teacher Guan." She cried in a low voice. Guan Hanting stopped. Just after ss, he was temporarily called to the office by a teacher to get a copy of the information, only a little slow out. Unexpectedly, just walked to the corner of the ce, heard a rted to their own words: "the original rumor middle school sister you like to close the teacher, it is true!" It''s not Guan Hanting''s narcissism. There is only one teacher named Guan in this school. In order not to let the two people feel embarrassed, he silently stopped. And then I listened to all of the following contents by mistake. Although did not hear the dialogue in front of the two people, but Guan Hanting is still easy to guess the content of the whole dialogue between the two people. He was not surprised by the boy''s liking. In fact, Guan has a clear and straightforward understanding of his charm. He knew that there were many innocent and innocent girls in this school who held a trace of pure and beautiful feelings for themselves. But he knew that those feelings had nothing to do with love, but they couldn''t tell the difference between the hazy favor for excellent opposite sex and real love. When they really mature, they will understand. All Guan can do is refuse. He has no mind to develop a new love between teachers and students. Even though his main business is not a teacher, as long as he is still a teacher, he can''t vite his professional quality as a teacher. For example, develop an extraordinary teacher-student rtionship with your own students. Generally heard that someone left, Guan Hanting looked at the time and walked out. Then, he was on the girl''s clean eyes. It turned out to be her. Guan Hanting still remembers that she was a student of her own. She was just in ss. She was obviously asleep and distracted, but she was able to perfectly answer her own slightly difficult questions. He heard the other party calling his teacher in embarrassment. He thought for a moment, stopped, nodded slightly to her and said, "is there no ss in the afternoon? The weather forecast says it may rainter. Go back early. " Don''t mention anything you hear. Gu Sheng nodded obediently and looked at his straight back slowly. She walked over to the little pavilion over there. Song Ruan Ruan is ying a simple game with a mobile phone. Seeing her, song Ruan said casually, "done?" Gu Sheng nods. Song Ruan resolutely put away the mobile phone and held her hand: "go! Let''s get something to eat first, and then... " Gu Shengyin smiles and listens to song Ruan''s fragmentary reading beside him and follows her to the school gate. Not far away, two well-dressed women came out of another teaching building. The woman on the left is tall, beautiful and gorgeous, with delicate makeup on her face and a limited edition bag of a certain brand in her hand. "Mr. Deng, what are you looking at?" Asked the woman teacher nearby. Deng Huijun took back her eyes and said with a smile, "nothing. I just saw a pretty girl." The teacher took a look and said, "that''s Zhang Yu, do you know?" "Zhang Yu?" Deng Huijun was surprised. The female teacher asked curiously, "what''s the matter, do you know?" Deng Huijun smiles and shakes his head: "just heard of the name." , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1820 She said goodbye to the teacher and took a look at the direction of Gu Shengyin''s departure. When came home, Deng Huijun just saw his mother Zhao Li putting on the mask. saw her daughtering back. Zhao Li looked at the same time. He tore up the mask. "No ss today?" Deng Huijun nodded and sat next to Zhao Li. "Mom, I saw that Zhang Yu today." Zhao Li, who was massaging her face, said, "Zhang Yu? Did you see her? " Deng Huijun nodded. Her mother talked to her about the unfairness of her grandparents'' home since she was a child. Deng Huijun had never been to her grandparents'' home and had no feelings for the people there. Some time ago, her mother didn''t know where she got the news, saying that her aunt''s daughter, Zhang Yu, was also in a university, so she could pay attention to it when she was free. It''s just that Deng Huijun is a little busy at work during this period, and has never found a chance to contact her. Here, Zhao Li couldn''t even care about her face. She just followed her and asked, "how does that Zhang Yu look?" Deng Huijun thought about it for a while and said, "I didn''t see it very clearly. I just looked at it from a distance. People are very beautiful." Looking for a cold hum, Yin Yang strange gas said: "we Zhao family, appearance has always been outstanding, my sister has been a beauty since childhood, her daughter, not good-looking just strange." She looked at her daughter Mei. Yan''s eyebrows and eyes, and was quite satisfied in her heart. She said, "but my Huijun is the best one to see. How beautiful that Zhang Yu is, can itpare with my Huijun?" This beautiful daughter, from childhood to most excellent, has always been Zhao Li''s pride. Deng Huijun was silent for a moment. She didn''t tell her mother that Zhang Yu was actually pretty, not worse than herself. She would be angry again if she said it, so don''t say it. At this time, Zhao Li said again, "have you finished your work? Anyway, you are a teacher of a university. During this period of time, I have a good contact with that Zhang Yu. I want to see what an excellent daughter my good sister has brought up! " Deng Huijun nodded. She was also very curious about the legendary cousin. Looking at the time, she asked, "where''s dad? Not back yet? " Hearing her husband''s name, Zhao Li''s face sank. She said in a cold voice, "I think he has forgotten this family for a long time! Outside, I don''t know which fox spirit is at home! " Deng Yuanlin was a wind when he was young. Now he is old and has no half convergence. Zhao Li only knows that over the years, some of his women outside have gone up in double digits. Those who don''t know, let alone. But what can she do? Have quarreled, made, at the beginning, Deng Yuanlin will be kind to her apology, buy things to coax her. Later, he was bored directly and left with a cold word: "what are you doing for me? Didn''t you know that I was such a man when I followed me? If you really don''t want to live on, we''ll get divorced! " The heartless words made Zhao Li feel cold: Yes, when she followed Deng Yuanlin at the beginning, did she not know that he loved to steal food? otherwise, how did Zhao Li squeeze out her original mate and seed in the top position? Other women can not guard the man, how can she Zhao Li keep it? What''s more ironic is that the woman she despised had the courage to divorce Deng Yuanlin. Zhao Li didn''t even dare to divorce. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1821 Because she couldn''t give up the fame of Mrs. Deng. What''s more, she knows how cold-blooded and heartless her husband Deng Yuanlin is. If she is divorced, she will never get the property that Deng Yuanlin should share as his legal wife. Of course, she didn''t want a divorce. Even if she is not happy, she can enjoy the envious eyes of countless people who do not know when she is outside. It''s enough to be able to satisfy her vanity outside. Hearing her mother''s words, Deng Huijun was not happy. She felt that her mother''s utterance of such words was a matter of greatck of temperament. Moreover, she has always had a hatred for her mother. Obviously, she is a serious wife of her father. Why, for so many years, she indulges her father in eating out? Deng Huijun, who has been raised as a youngdy since childhood, has no idea of her mother''s "brilliant deeds" in the past. She has always been proud of her identity as the eldestdy of the Deng family. She never knew that in the first few years of her life, she was only an illegitimate daughter who could not be seen. After all, she is her own mother. She can only hide her dissatisfaction in her heart. Zhao Li didn''t know that her daughter had hidden such dissatisfaction in her heart. Her mind soon returned to Zhang Yu. She has long been used to her husband''s yfulness, and now Zhang Yu''s business is the most important. "That''s settled. Go and have a careful understanding of Zhang Yu''s private personality? If it''s not too clean, it''s best to find a way to burst out. I''d like to see how wonderful the expression will be when my parents know what kind of virtue their favorite granddaughter is. " Deng Huijun also had some expectations. Influenced by her childhood, she has always held a grudge against her aunt and her beloved cousin. This time, if you can really get hold of something by yourself Gu Shengyin is lying in bed, listening to music with earphones plugged in while "listening" to the dialogue between the two mothers and daughters. What a mean and vicious woman. She sighed in her heart for a moment, and suddenly couldn''t help but feel sorry for Deng Huijun. It is a sad thing to be brought up by a mother who is full of negative energy and grow up like this. However, this kind of tragedy is not a reason to frame others at will. The next day. Coincidentally, it''s about the elective course of Hanting. The medical course taught by Guan Hanting at a university is actually very boring. But because of his high appearance and abstinence, this course is almost one of the most popr elective courses in the whole school. Of course, 70 percent of the ss are girls. There are also 30% who don''t know what they are. When they choose a course, they bump into each other by mistake and randomly order a course. Every Tuesday and Wednesday, the first ss in the afternoon is Guan Hanting''s ss. Gu Shengyin and song Ruan sit together in the ssroom. The two camete today. The consequence ofingte is that the seats in the middle and back of the ssroom are all filled. Only the top two rows in the middle are left. This position has always been a ck area that students can''t avoid. We all know why. Song Ruan and Ruan almost cried and sat down in the second row with Gu Shengyin. She''s got a date to y! This is going to be a pit! Guan Hanting came into the ssroom on time with the bell. , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1822 Entering the ssroom, Guan Hanting heard the girl in front of him open his mouth. BA''s voice answered clearly: "to!" It turned out to be Zhang Yu. Octopus? He thought about the name in his heart andughed at his parents for fun. Next, I''m going to talk. Once in a while, Guan can clearly see that girl is holding her chin with her hand, which seems to be distracted. He felt that every time he saw her, he seemed to be distracted. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but think of the conversation he heard yesterday. Does she really like herself? Does she like to be distracted by her lessons? "Zhang Yu." Guan Hanting casually raised two questions. After ncing at the list, he subconsciously called out the name. Speaking of words, he himself is also slightly stunned. Then she saw that the girl was stunned for a moment. She didn''t think it would be her turn to answer the question again. With a big blink, she stood up, as if in a daze, and then answered his question clearly. For her this daze can also perfectly answer questions skills, Guan Hanting heart is also convinced. "OK, sit down." Gu Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. Isn''t she habitually sent a few times in a daze, how so skillful, every time can shout to oneself? She began to sit down and listen carefully. He seems to have hung the number in the teacher''s heart, so he has to make a quick appearance to wash the image in his heart. After a whole ss, Gu Shengyin found that the teacher Guan''s eyes stayed on him at least ten times. She said in her heart that he really remembered himself. In fact, Gu Shengyin thinks too much. Guan Hanting himself is a little puzzled. He did not know why his eyes always fell on the girl under the stage. Then, whenever she focused on her eyes, he felt a strange sense of satisfaction in his heart. He felt that there was something wrong with his state. Finally, ss is over. Guan said "ss is over", bowed his head to sort out his own information, ready to leave. When he turned around, he clearly heard Gu Shengyin calling her a cute girl. Cute? Is it a nickname? Guan Hanting read in his heart and looked at Gu Shengyin''s appearance. He had to admit that the name was more suitable for her. Gu Sheng suddenly received a glimpse from the podium, some inexplicable =. What''s the matter? If not, the cold court will not answer her. When Gu Shengyin returns to her mind, the other party has already left the ssroom. "I can''t y with my cell phone for two whole sses. I can''t sleep in a daze. I''m suffocated." Song Ruan is stillining, "next time we muste earlier..." Gu Sheng because of absent-minded answer, two people toward the direction of the dormitory. Just out of the teaching building, they saw Guan Hanting standing under the tree not far away. Next to Guan Hanting, there is a woman in a beige dress. The woman was tall and slender, and she was also very beautiful. Standing together with Guan Hanting, she looked very well matched. - four shifts. The remaining six chapters are updated at night. This month''s monthly ticket ranking is the top three categories, love you love you love you important things say three times! See youter ~